《Dragon Ball God-class Saiyan》 Chapter 1 "Mr. horn, the boy''s vital signs are declining. I''m afraid it won''t last long without treatment. You hurry to prepare recovery fluid and nutrient solution, at least to maintain the boy''s life Ah, this expense will be included in the training regiment''s funds again. " "How could it hurt like this? It looks like the little guy who just joined the training group. " "Who said it wasn''t? It''s just that" the internal organs are seriously oppressed, there are many bleeding places in the body, and there are as many as 16 bone fractures. The most serious is the trauma on the head, and there is little hope of survival. " "Call up the little guy." With a beep, the computer system connects to the energy detector in the child''s ear and calls up the database inside. Soon information about the young Saia was projected in mid air. Name: Luo Lan parents: talens (died in the war) and Alicia (died in the war) qualification: intermediate combat effectiveness: 134 "I''m still an intermediate soldier. If my parents didn''t die, I would not be sent to the training group." With the help of an assistant, the yugareans put the seriously injured Saian child into a transparent treatment chamber and injected green recovery fluid into it. The quality of this kind of recovery liquid is very average, but the price is cheap. According to the instructions of the head of training officer, do not use too good recovery fluid, because of the lack of funds. In fact, the Saiya people whose parents died in battle, unless they are gifted, will not take good care of them at all. After simple training, they will be directly assigned tasks to send out the star of bejita. To put it bluntly, the training group is just a place where some Saiya orphans can receive centralized training, and teach them basic survival skills and fighting methods. They will put their children directly into the very dangerous wilderness, let them fight with the beasts in the jungle alone, the training method is very cruel. Bejita is a high-level planet. Although the sais occupy the absolute dominance, there are still fierce beasts in the wilderness. The casualty rate of this kind of training can be imagined. Therefore, as long as their parents are alive, their parents would rather train their children themselves than send them to the training group. ¡­¡­ At night. Luo Lan was still immersed in the recovery solution. Suddenly, a series of bubbles appeared in the green solution. The monitoring system found that the individual indicators were obviously abnormal, and the warning sound "beep beep beep beep". "What''s the matter?" Horne and his assistant from yugal came and saw the data on the monitor - although the body had been repaired, the brain wave display had become a straight line. "Get rid of it. This guy has no longer been saved. Stop the input of recovery solution and extract the solution from it for secondary recovery." "Who''s going to get rid of his body?" The treatment center often encounters the dead Saiya people who fail in treatment. Their bodies are generally claimed by their relatives or friends. However, for some dead orphans, they are directly disposed by the treatment center, usually burned in situ, or buried in a place by a special processing robot. After writing the death certificate and signing it, the yugal called in the processing robot. The processing robot directly packed "Luolan" and transported it to a small forest more than 100 kilometers away. Then it dug a hole, threw the body inside and buried it again. To deal with all this, the processing robot ran several circles in situ, the crawler roller tamped the soil, then reported the completion of the task and drove back to the treatment center. The sky is dim, the moon is bright, and the stars are dim. Just where the bodies were submerged, a magical scene was happening. Luo Lan didn''t know how long he was in a coma. When he regained consciousness, a stabbing pain from the depth of his soul kept tormenting him. His body was so heavy that he couldn''t open his eyes even with all his strength. This is a great torture. In a trance, Luo Lan feels a huge light in front of her eyes. After struggling for a long time, he finally opened his eyes. The smell of mud came from my nostrils. Wait, I''m buried in the ground? Luo Lan suddenly wake up, a show teeth, severe pain let Luo Lan complexion white, bean big sweat directly flow down. Luo Lan struggles to get up from the soil. Because of his injury, he pays a lot of physical strength every time he moves. After climbing out of the ground, Luo Lan gasped and breathed the fresh air in the air. Her lungs were moistened, which made her body full of vitality. Where am I? Luo Lan''s head is still drowsy, the next second a series of memory gushed out, a loud scream, Luo Lan accepted the body''s memory. After receiving the memory, his young eyes were shining with incredible light. "This is vegeta, and I''ve become a Saian child, and I''ve died once!"Luo Lan''s face is full of surprise. He didn''t expect to wake up and come to the world of dragon ball. According to the memory of his body, his name is Luo Lan. He is a Saiya who just entered the training group and died of an accident. The parents of this body died a year ago because of the mission. Although they got a pension later, all the pension has been used to pay for the high cost of infant nutrient solution. In bejita, the new-born Saiya will be soaked in nutrient solution for three years after birth, which is mainly to enhance the physical fitness of children and stimulate greater potential. Because of the early death of her parents, Luo Lan''s nutrient solution quality in the later period was not good. Compared with the Saiya people in the same period, it was a bit "insufficient after tomorrow". What a nuisance! Luo Lan pulled up the weeds on the ground. Compared with the Saiya of the same period, he seems to be naturally weaker. Even "dead" dig a hole are so perfunctory. Calm down, although not superior soldiers, but at least intermediate soldiers, mm-hmm, in fact, intermediate soldiers are not bad! Luo Lan comforted himself that he should be more fortunate than crossing the earth. If the Earth starts, it''s called hell mode. I''ve been dead once. According to the dying character of Saiya, my strength should be improved. I feel very happy when I think about it. Wait, this is not the time to think about it. If this is the star of vegeta, first of all, we need to find out how many years it is before the beginning of the plot. Don''t worry, the star of vegeta is about to be destroyed. Luo Lan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a strong sense of urgency, he died once, do not want to die the second time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 At the end of the century, vegeta was a very dangerous place, and the famous "star seller" Felisa might have been looking at it. Luo Lan knew in her heart that the most important thing now was to find out the time period, and then hurry to leave vegeta star, but then he looked at his short arms and legs, and he knew that his idea was going to be ruined for the time being. The child''s body is really troublesome. He sits on the ground swearing. The only consolation for him is that he probably won''t be in danger now. Luo Lan conditionally pressed the energy detector in his ear, but he didn''t touch anything. At this time, I found that my energy detector had been recycled. I had nothing left except a small combat suit. "In this case, I don''t even know how much combat power I have." If only she knew how to feel the breath of the earth people. Begita could learn how to feel the breath by observing without a teacher. Luo Lan also wanted to have a try, but it took a long time to figure out what the breath was. It seems that I''m far from genius! Luo Lan tilted his mouth and bawled. After all, there are few talents like bejita. If you can learn the unique skills of earth people, the aliens in the universe will not all use energy detectors. Breath sensing must be very profound. Luo Lan comforts herself and never thinks it''s her talent. In fact, Luo Lan''s talent is still very good. When he was born, he was judged to be an intermediate soldier, which is quite amazing. In the newborn of Saiya, those with combat power below 50 at birth are lower level soldiers, those with combat power between 50 and 100 are intermediate level soldiers, and those with combat power above 100 are talents among Saiya, so they are judged as higher level soldiers. The number of superior soldiers in all Saiya ethnic groups is very small. There may not be one in a hundred newborns. Every superior soldier is a talent who has been closely watched and trained. It is never their turn to enter the training group. Even orphans, the ethnic group will give them the best care. Under the superior soldiers, the intermediate soldiers are also the mainstay of the ethnic group in the future. The number of newborns accounts for 8% or 9%, and the number is small. The remaining 90% are all junior soldiers, including more than half of the non combatants who have been unable to break through 1000 combat effectiveness throughout their lives. Generally speaking, the birth of Saiya determines to a large extent the strength that can be achieved in the future. Even if the lower level soldiers are well trained, their combat effectiveness is generally below 2000, while the intermediate level soldiers are between 2000 and 5000. Only the higher level soldiers can achieve or exceed 5000 combat effectiveness. Therefore, the superior soldiers are particularly respected among the sais. They are the famous family of the whole sais and the highest fighting capacity of the sais. At present, there are no more than five superior fighters with combat effectiveness of more than 10000 in the whole bejita star, and they are all the best among the Saiya people without exception. "According to my memory, my body originally had 134 combat effectiveness. When I was more than three years old, I had reached this level. It was quite amazing. I could reach at least 3000 combat effectiveness in adulthood. It''s a pity that because of the insufficient supplement of nutrient solution, the health was delayed a lot. " Think of the secular practice of the treatment center, Luo Lan will hate. If you give him the top nutritional liquid, he can guarantee that his combat effectiveness can reach 180 now! However, if the predecessor''s strength was so strong, there would be no chance for him to pass through the attachment. "Hum, it''s hard to understand such a profound thing as breath sensing, but the energy wave should be. Let me think about it. It seems that it has been used in my memory. It''s like this..." According to the memory to run the energy in the body, soon a bunch of dazzling light suddenly generated in the palm, and then turned into a bright blue energy ball. "Coming up, energy ball." Luo Lan exclaimed excitedly. But the next second, the violent action affected the body injury, Luo Lan a stagger, in the hands of the energy ball thrown out. A spherical object with blue light suddenly flew out like a bullet out of the chamber and hit the forest hundreds of meters away. There was a violent "boom" sound. The energy bomb burst out terrible energy at the moment of impact. Countless sand and stones filled the sky and soon made the vision line hazy. The energy from the energy bomb instantly destroyed a large area of forest, a strong shock wave spread from the center of the explosion to the surrounding, countless towering trees were bent on the ground, and the whole tree was uprooted. When the smoke composed of sand and dust dissipates, the exposed sand and stone that has changed beyond recognition and is nearly 100 meters square appear in front of us. Luo Lan gapes at, and is shocked by the damage he has caused. "It''s too powerful. It''s like being hit by a missile." This kind of destructive power is definitely more than 134 combat effectiveness. It really stimulates one''s own potential. No, it should be said that it stimulates the potential provided by the nutrient solution before.Luo Lan laughs foolishly. It seems that there is a flame burning in her heart. At this moment, nothing about Felisa or boo the devil can defeat them easily. "Bah, what are you dreaming about? I have nothing to do with them!" Luo Lan slapped herself. She really has nothing to look for. Now it''s the most important thing to keep her life. Well, it''s too dangerous to stay here as soon as possible. With such an idea in mind, Luo Lan began to think about how to get an aircraft. He could not rob it, so he could only steal it, but even if he did, he would not use it! What a pain! Well, it''s better to improve your strength first. It''s easy to do anything when your strength is high. Luo Lan''s heart is so careless. Longzhu world pursues the law of the jungle, strength is placed in Luolan, very happy. All in all, his talent is good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 In the following days, while exploring the potential of her body, Luo Lan thought about the way to leave vegeta. But after thinking about it, she finally felt that it was most convenient to restore her identity first, and then casually take a task away from vegeta. When you leave the star, and then cut off the communication device, who cares about the situation on this side of the star. It has nothing to do with Saiya whether he is dead or alive. At that time, it''s a great pleasure to travel in the universe and kill a few cosmonauts when you have nothing to do. By the way, you can also go to the earth, where you are absolutely invincible. Maybe you can tease the heroines in the original book, and something like this and that will happen. Luo Lan thought happily, feeling that the future is full of bright Sure enough, life on the other side of the earth is more suitable for you. Wait a minute, he suddenly woke up and thought of a very important thing. What if it is still many years before the beginning of the plot, or when he arrives at the earth and finds that it is still ancient? It''s not impossible. Cold sweat suddenly came out, Luo Lan suddenly found that he seems to have been ignoring some possibility. Who can guarantee that he must be close to the beginning of the plot. If he comes decades or hundreds of years earlier, when the plot begins, he will not have any ashes left. My luck will not be so bad "No, shouldn''t all the walkers fit in with the plot? This is the basic operation!" Smile to wipe a head, Luo Lan oneself all begin to be not sure, after all, even through this kind of thing happened, other who can say accurately. I remember a novel written like this. It tells about an Aboriginal protagonist who had a bad life when he was a child, but unexpectedly ventured to get a note left by an ancient passer-by, from which he discovered a different prospect and began to prosper. It can be seen that the master of the traverser is not necessarily the protagonist, but also a golden finger arranged for the protagonist. Such a thought, Luo Lan''s heart is not steadfast. This wave seems a little unstable. Ma Dan, what are you doing here? Hurry back to the gathering place to confirm! If we don''t, the leading role will be lost. Luo Lan''s young face is a bit tangled. No matter what, he has to go back. He frowns and thinks for a while. Fortunately, he still has the memory of his predecessor in his brain. After determining the position, Luo Lan''s small body begins to float up, and then flies towards the Saiya gathering place nearby. Although Saiya people can''t sense breath, qigong waves and flying skills are handy. A burst of cold wind blows on her face. Luo Lan shivers and whispers that it''s so cold that her body can''t stand it. Just thinking about whether to reduce the speed, the energy in her body reacts. The hot energy begins to boil and forms a protective film on the surface of her body. The cold feeling disappears without a trace. That is to say, they can already fly. There''s no reason why they can''t resist the cold. Although life in the universe doesn''t understand what Qi is and can''t feel it, its use of energy is absolutely comprehensive. When Luo Lan covers her body with energy, the senses of her ears, eyes and other five senses become particularly sensitive. It seems that energy really helps to improve the body''s senses. Perhaps it is because of this that the cosmonauts have developed the habit of watching with naked eyes and exploring with energy detectors. Only in the earth''s harsh "low martial arts" environment, due to its pitifully low energy value, can we develop the martial arts skills of air induction because for the earth people, every trace of Qi energy comes from a hard source, and it may take decades of hard cultivation for a trace of silk Qi, so it is impossible to spend it, so a very rigorous system has naturally formed. Like Sun Wukong and Kelin, when they just learned Qigong wave in the early days, they only knew the release mode of Qigong wave, but did not know its specific connotation, just like other cosmologists. For the earth people whose combat effectiveness is only more than 100 points, qigong wave is more like a kind of identity symbol of advanced martial arts and Taoism. It is not well used in actual combat. Because it costs a lot to destroy the enemy and takes a long time to prepare in the early stage, the effect is far less effective than using fists and feet. Therefore, most of the time, martial arts people are used to fighting with fists and feet. Monkey King and tortoise fairy are all like this. Only after the cultivation of the temple, the level of ascension, the earth people "Qi" superiority gradually reflected. Luo Lan doesn''t know this yet, he just habitually uses energy wave according to memory. This practice must be changed. Otherwise, if you form a habit and want to learn how to use Qi, you will have more obstacles out of thin air, and you will get twice the result with half the effort. ¡­¡­ The night is dark and quiet, like a pair of giant hands. The closest Saiya gathering place to Luolan is only over 100 kilometers. With Luolan''s flying speed, this distance can be reached in more than ten minutes. The dim light appeared before my eyes.In front is the gathering place where Luo Lan used to live. The scale of the gathering place is not very large, so the living conditions are not very good, which can''t be compared with Saiya''s big city and Wang. This kind of gathering place was initially established by some Saiya teams to facilitate the execution of tasks. Later, with the increase of personnel, it gradually formed a scale similar to the market. After slowing down, Luo Lan landed. At night, the gathering place is very quiet, and the buildings, which are hollowed out from the center like stones, are neatly arranged in several rows. There is a square in the center of the gathering place, where Saiya people park their aircraft temporarily. Even at night, there are adult Saiya people holding their hands. So even if they are greedy for those aircraft, Luo Lan''s rationality still tells him not to get close to them. "My home should be southeast of the gathering place." According to the memory in my mind, Luo Lan avoids the pedestrians in the street and goes to a low stone house. That''s the house Luo Lan''s parents left behind. "Well?" All of a sudden, the dim light in front of him caught his attention. The light in his home was actually on. Robbed, this is the first reaction in Luo Lan''s mind, then shook his head, Saiya people are not so vulgar. Those pickpockets won''t recycle my house, will they! All kinds of ideas flashed in my mind, Luo Lan swearing, crept close to his house, head lying on the window to look inside. The window is open, so you can easily see the furnishings inside. The interior door is tightly closed, and the furnishings in the room have not moved, but it seems that there are people walking around. Luo Lan is about to find out when the people inside have found him. "Who?" A crisp female voice, very cold but very nice. Luo Lan''s heart is tight, and she wants to escape reflexively. But at this moment, a cold wind blows, and a faint fragrance enters her nostrils. Luo Lan''s feet are light, and her young body is picked up. The other side was a very beautiful girl. She looked sixteen or seventeen years old. She was tall and well proportioned. She had soft hair and smooth skin, but her face was very cold. Luo Lan and the girl stare at each other. "Who are you and why are you in my house?" Luo Lan''s neck is being carried, limbs struggle, but the other party''s strength is very big, Luo Lan is not his opponent. "Your home?" That girl stares at Luo Lan, "you are Luo Lan, aren''t you dead?" Luo Lan stares black eyes: "of course I didn''t die." The girl threw Luo Lan to the ground, quickly responded, and said coldly: "those bastards in the treatment center, they told me that you are dead." "Who are you?" Luo Lan rubs buttocks to stand up, from the scene in front of him, the other side seems to have no malice. The girl on the other side was silent for a while and said coldly, "my name is Sophia. I''m your sister." ¡°What£¿¡± Luo Lan surprised voice blurted out, dark eyes staring at the girl, how he never knew he had a sister. "What are you talking about?" Sophia frowned. "Oh, I''m surprised at your identity." Luo Lan carefully looked at the girl who claimed to be her sister. She was really beautiful. In order to give full play to the advantages of the fighting nation, Saiya people tend to have a very long adolescence. Relatively speaking, in order to make a disguise, children''s state will continue to grow up before adulthood, and then grow up quickly when they are approaching adulthood. I''m afraid the girl is not far away from adulthood. However, beautiful to beautiful, character seems very cold. "I''m your sister, there''s no doubt about that." So, SAFIYA began to tell her story. It turned out that SAFIYA''s mother and Luo Lan''s mother were sisters. In other words, she was Luo Lan''s cousin. She was 14 years older than Luo Lan, and she was a rare superior soldier among Saiya people. Five years ago, she went with her parents and the army to carry out a large-scale mission. Recently, she returned to vegeta. She didn''t talk much about the specific mission. It seems that the final mission has been completed, but the damage is very serious. "So you are really my sister?" Luo Lan reconfirmed. "Yes "Superior soldier?" "That''s right." Saifeiya''s words are not many, very cold appearance. "What''s your fighting capacity?" Luo Lan is very concerned about the question. Saifeiya lightly glanced at Luo Lan, "4200 combat effectiveness!" Hiss, Luo Lan breath did not come up, covering the chest can not breathe, he felt his heart good pain good pain! Compared with the girl in front of him, he had a deep sense of frustration. This girl is definitely a genius. "Are you all right?" Put your hand on Luo Lan''s forehead, Saifeiya lightly compared the temperature. "It''s OK. It''s a little heartache."Your hands are so cold. Luo Lan slowly took a breath, slowly spit out, adjusted his mood, the whole face of a pair of adoring eyes. This beautiful thigh of Saifeiya, he is clinging to. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 "Sister, can you tell me what age it is, and can you take me away from vegeta?" Luo Lan hugs Sophia''s beautiful long legs. Sophia''s jewel like eyes gave Roland a look, pressed the detector and tested it. After the electronic sound of "beep beep beep", Sophia could see clearly the combat effectiveness of Roland. 210 combat effectiveness. At this age, the qualification of intermediate soldiers is excellent. It''s not a problem to reach 3000 combat effectiveness in adulthood. Heart with other soldiers to do a comparison, Saifeiya look to Luo Lan''s eyes become pleasing to the eye. "With your strength, you can take on some simple tasks." "That''s it." "Don''t be proud!" Sophia glanced at Luo Lan: "now you don''t even have identity information. You can''t take the task at all. First you have to rearrange your identity By the way, where have you been these days and why has your identity been cancelled? " Luo Lan was depressed and said: "I was seriously injured in the training group, and then I was not rescued. I was thrown out and buried directly. I think I can be rescued if I''m reasonable..." What Luo Lan said is mostly true, only a little hidden. "Pa", after hearing Luo Lan''s story, Sophia''s air conditioning was even more sufficient. "You will live in my house in the future. I will solve the problem of identity for you. I will re register in the name of my brother." SAFIYA and her parents left bejita five years ago for a major mission. Rowland''s new identity is SAFIYA''s younger brother, who was born outside. The names can be the same. Anyway, the phenomenon of repeated names of sais is not absent. Actually, I think it''s better not to register. I just need one ship. Luo Lan whispered in her heart, still thinking about leaving bejita. Sephia''s home is located in a large gathering place, which is close to Wangdu. It is a relatively developed place in the Saian group. In the following days, sephia arranged a new identity for Roland, and also received a new energy detector from the Saian management department. Playing with the energy detector in her hand, she irradiates the Saiya people around her at random and aims at herself. Luo Lan gets the data of 210, which makes her feel proud. This is equivalent to the strength of the old king bick. It seems that his strength has improved a lot since he was on the verge of death. Of course, it is also the result of his hard training for more than 100 days. Aim at sephia. ¡°4254£¡¡± This data directly blinds Luo Lan''s eyes. The superior soldiers are powerful. They are so strong at the age of 17. In a few years, I''m afraid they won''t be more than 5000 directly. They are much more powerful than other superior soldiers. Leisurely follow behind Saifeiya, Luolan consider the next thing. Because of these days together, Luo Lan has been clear about the personality of Saifeiya, Gao Leng, aloof, and self-cultivation maniac, which is also in line with Saiya''s personality. No wonder she has such fighting power at a young age, which is the result of her usual efforts. What''s more surprising to Luo Lan is that he inquired about the news of bejita. In fact, it''s very easy to find out. For the birth of a genius like bejita, the king of bejita certainly has to publicize it. "Vegeta is the same age as me. In a few months, she will be four years old, which means that there is only a little more than a year left before the destruction of vegeta." The time of the destruction of bejita can be simply calculated. When the monkey king landed on the earth in a spaceship, Burma was just five years old, and bejita was one year older than Burma. Minus the time spent by the monkey king on his way to the earth, bejita was almost five years old at the time of the destruction of bejita. There''s only more than a year left. Time is very urgent, Luo Lan''s eyes are shining with beautiful light, the secret way must quickly escape from the star of bejita. "Luo Lan, I applied for a relatively elementary task for you. It''s not very difficult. I think you can be competent with your strength." From the mission planning department, Sophia gives the mission list to Luo Lan, and there is also a not particularly advanced aircraft. Luo Lan holds the task list tightly, and her heart is full of joy. "Great." "But I think you''d better wait until you are four years old. There are still a few months left. I need to strengthen your strength." Luo Lan''s strength makes her very dissatisfied, Saifeiya decides to carry on the training to him. "Really, thank you so much." Luo Lan naturally would like to have more than 4000 Saiya men willing to train themselves, but he didn''t know that, and soon he would be annoyed by this idea, because saifia''s training can''t be called training, it''s just torture. ¡­¡­ In the wilderness. Luo Lan fell to the ground with a green face and swollen face. There were not many complete pieces of skin on her body. You should know that Luo Lan is still very young now. If she was in a previous life, she was still at the age of kindergarten. But here, he was suffering from inhuman torture all day long. The creator of all this was a woman named "Sophia".Sophia, it''s his cousin. It''s really a pity that I believed in her before. I thought she would be very gentle. It turns out that the woman is a madman with a tendency to abuse people. "That crazy woman, I will be tortured to death by her sooner or later." "It hurts!" Luo Lan felt her red and swollen chin, and her words hurt to death. This is not training. It''s just beating. The woman doesn''t know what mercy is. No matter what you do, it''s a beating. She doesn''t give specific advice. In her words, the first step for Saiya people to fight is to learn to be beaten. Luo Lan''s congenital nutritional status is not as good as other Saiya people, so she should work harder to build a rough and thick body. The devil has rough skin and thick flesh. Can he be trained to see people like that? In the mind flashed Napa seeping person''s appearance, that shining big bald head, Luo Lan could not help but hit a shiver, bald also does not necessarily become strong, he just don''t want to become like that. It can''t go on like this. "Get up!" With an impolite reprimand, Sophia looked at him coldly, with a ball of daunting blue light in his hand. You think I''ll be obedient? All right! "Oh." Luo Lan droops eyelids and looks at each other carefully. He sighed silently. In front of her, he was as weak as an ant. In order not to be beaten, he had better be honest and obedient. This is not from the heart! During this period of time, his combat effectiveness has not increased much, but his fighting ability has improved a lot. "Although you don''t soak enough nutrient solution, your physical fitness is no worse than other children. Next, you need to learn the fighting skills of Saiya people. When you perform tasks, the computer will directly instill them into your brain." Saifeiya looks at Luo Lan, which is the reason why she only trains Luo Lan''s physique and does not teach him combat skills. Luo Lan looked at the cold face of Saifeiya, a face directly collapsed. From this point, we can see that the Saiya people do not pay attention to combat skills. The strong grind their teeth, and the weak fight for wisdom. Only in the "low martial arts" environment like the earth will they put boxing first. For those Cosmic people who are born to release energy waves, the amount of energy is directly related to the final victory. Kung Fu, there is a bird! This view is biased, but it reflects a concept in the universe. But Luo Lan knows that when the skill and Qi are applied to advanced level, it is far more effective than simple energy competition. So in training, Luo Lan''s hands and feet will be tied with hundreds of pounds of weight, SAFIYA looked at it lightly, did not say anything, smile, an energy wave thrown past. ¡­¡­ Finally, after several months of hard training, Luo Lan, nearly four years old, is nearly one meter tall. Because of Saiya''s physique, his height will not change much in the next many years. But the long-term meat shield training not only improves Luo Lan''s fighting ability, but also slowly enhances his physique and strength. At this time, Luo Lan''s strength has reached 300 combat effectiveness. You know, this is the strength of the original work when the monkey king defeated the second generation of the big demon bik when he participated in the 23rd World''s first martial arts meeting, and four-year-old Luo Lan has already done it. This is due to his intermediate soldier qualification, of course, with the training of Saifeiya and his hard work is inseparable. On this day, the cursing Luo Lan finally finished the training, and then dressed neatly, put on a new combat suit, Luo Lan lay in the milky white ball aircraft. The target is mapa, a remote planet in the southern part of the North galactic domain. I''m finally leaving this damned vegeta planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 "Sophia, are you really not going with me?" Lying on the soft seat in the aircraft, Luo Lan stretched out. The seat is made of unknown materials. It''s very comfortable to lie on. Saifeiya''s hand pressed on Luo Lan''s head, sneered: "this kind of small task still want me to help you, you can go by yourself, although it is more troublesome, but be careful, there will be no danger. As my brother, I have to be a soldier I''m worried about you! Luo Lan can''t help rolling her eyes. It''s kind of me to let you go. I really hope I can carry out some tasks by myself! It''s the thinking of a fighting nation. It knows how to fight all the time. In another year, there will be no begeta. Who cares about the mission. Looking at Sophia''s beautiful face, Luo Lan suddenly has a kind of reluctant to take care of the person who has been taking care of herself for such a long time. It''s a pity that she will be destroyed with vegeta. However, in the end, Luo Lan did not tell the truth to Sophia. Because he knew that the other side would not believe it. Now the whole Saiya people are subject to the king of Felisa, fighting for him everywhere, carrying out the task of selling the planet. For Saiya people who regard fighting as enjoyment, this kind of life is not to mention how enjoyable. In addition to the upper bejita king a little rebellious consciousness, the rest of the Saiya people may have been used to the present life for a long time. It''s true that saifia is his elder sister, but they don''t get along for a long time after all. It''s hard for Luolan to make her believe in the future. If you let the cosmic people who monitor Saiya know it, it will only cause trouble, and I''m afraid that even her own life will be lost. "Send me a message when you get to mapa. Will the communication function of the energy probe work?" Sophia leaned in and fixed Loran''s seat belt, then put on a ring like helmet. That''s the controller of the spaceship. It''s also used as an information transmission device. The fragrance of a girl comes from her nose. "I know. I''ll send you a message." Luolan enjoy face close, Saifeiya seems to be not aware of being taken advantage of. After patting Luo Lan''s head, SAFIYA exits the spherical aircraft. At this time, the cabin door of the spacecraft slowly closes. Through the blue glass, Luo Lan sees SAFIYA standing not far away and waving his arm at him. Luo Lan''s heart can''t help but rise a few silk parting sad, carefully gazed at Sophia, and then ordered the aircraft to start to lift off. Silly girl, I''m sorry. I''m going to run for my life first. A downward force suddenly pressed on the body, and the scenery below became smaller and smaller, and gradually became a fuzzy image. Soon, the arc horizon and fuzzy atmosphere became farther and farther away, and the spacecraft gradually sailed into the vast and dark sky. Through the glass of the spaceship, Luo Lan saw that the blue and white star vegeta was going away at a very fast speed, and soon became a light spot in the field of vision. "It''s time to leave vegeta at last." In the heart as if suddenly relieved, Luo Lan slowly took a breath, and then slowly spit out, eyes flashed a ray of resolute light, and then gave the spacecraft a command, Luo Lan entered sleep mode. At this time, the transmission equipment on Luo Lan''s head began to transmit Saiya''s fighting skills to his cerebral cortex. It takes about two months to go from vegeta to the destination "mapa planet", which is actually very far away. It only takes one month for the earth to go to namec. In these two months, he will fully accept the skills that a Saian warrior should master. Mapa planet is the mission destination chosen by Sophia for Rolan. According to the classification of planets in the universe, mapa planet can only be regarded as a low-level planet, and the most powerful biological combat power on it is also very limited! According to the general classification method, the planets with the highest combat effectiveness below 1000 are classified as low-level planets, those with the highest combat effectiveness between 1000 and 5000 are intermediate planets, and those with the highest combat effectiveness above 5000 are high-level planets. Mapa is a low-level planet, so the biological energy on the planet is below 1000 combat effectiveness. In fact, SAFIYA had already made a clear investigation when he chose the mission. The strongest combat power of mapa was not more than 500. With the fighting capacity of Elaine 310 now, there will be no danger as long as she is careful in the past. According to estimates, it will only take a few years for Rolan to surpass the strongest on mapa. ¡­¡­ The spaceship flies at a high speed, holding up a long tail flame behind it, which looks like a comet. But in fact, the tail flame is caused by the speed of the spaceship is too fast, resulting in visual errors. In the vast universe, countless stars twinkle in the dark sky, just like a huge picture unfolding slowly. On the cosmic scale, the distance between stars is so far that even the two twinkling light spots are not known how many light years apart.Thanks to the powerful technology of the cosmic civilization, the interstellar crossing in the dragon ball world is obviously much more convenient. It can span several star domains in a few days or even months. In the night, a bright light flashed quickly, and disappeared soon. After the camera zoomed in, you can see that it was a milky white spherical aircraft. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been two months since Luo Lan left the star of vegeta by flying, and the destination "mapa planet" is close at hand. The dormancy system of the spaceship has been released when the spaceship is close to mapa planet. Luo Lan on the seat slowly opens his eyes. Compared with two months ago, Luo Lan is much more mature. His mind is full of Saiya''s means of coping with the enemy, which makes him full of excitement. "Mapa planet, this is my first stop in the world of dragon ball." With a smile on his lips, Luo Lan is in urgent need of an opponent to test his ability. ¡­¡­ Mapa planet, in a dry river bed. With a sharp roar, a spherical object with red light fell down through the atmosphere. After a violent crash, the sky was immediately filled with smoke and dust. Due to the lack of water around, those soot can not disperse for a long time, forming a thick haze. In a corner of the exposed riverbed, an impact crater with a depth of 100 meters appears there. In the middle of the impact crater, a milky white spherical aircraft was half buried under the sand, its surface was scorched and hot. With a click, the cabin door of the spaceship opened, and a young figure climbed out of the spaceship, and then rose slowly. Gently patting away the dust on her body, Luo Lan floats in the air, covering her mouth to disperse the dust in the air. Looking around, what comes into her eyes is a yellow and dry scene. The forest is very rare, with a few towering shrubs, surrounded by beasts walking in groups, just like the African prairie in previous generations. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 "This planet is unexpectedly desolate, but according to the information given to me by Sophia, mapa should be a technological planet." Technology planet, of course, is Luo Lan''s special request to Sophia. For a rational and realistic person, since he knows in advance that there is the monitoring of the fliza power behind the aircraft and contact device provided by vegeta, he should try his best to reduce the use of such devices and seek other ways out. Who knows if the fliza power people will have no control of wandering outside according to the positioning of the contact device after the destruction of vegeta The saians returning to bejita are encircling. People are seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, so is Luo Lan. Therefore, it is very important to prepare another set of aircraft and energy detector, which can most effectively reduce the risk of exposure. Luo Lan looks around. There is a stone forest surrounded by steep mountains in front of him. He flies to a raised rock shelf and opens the energy detector to explore the surroundings. Soon, each energy point is displayed on the single frame lens. 426£¬289£¬241£¬358¡­¡­ A series of data is jumping, but there is no energy value more than 500 combat effectiveness. Luo Lan''s heart was calm. His fighting capacity on this planet is relatively high and powerful, at least there will be no danger. With this understanding, Luo Lan''s expression relaxed. As for the task assigned to him by bejita, he never thought about carrying it out. "By the way, get in touch with Sophia." Through the energy detector, Luo Lan quickly contacts with SAFIYA and tells her about mapa planet. SAFIYA just coldly asks Luo Lan to pay attention to safety, and she also wants to go out to perform the task. "The mission of Saifeiya must be more advanced." Luo Lan turned off the communication device, but he didn''t worry about SAFIYA''s safety, because a superior soldier must be concerned by the senior level of the Saiya people. Most of the tasks are team tasks. In contrast, the tasks of junior soldiers and intermediate soldiers are more dangerous. ¡­¡­ The high temperature of the hot sun comes down directly through the thin atmosphere, which makes the skin feel hot and scorching. Luo Lan wants to take a breath, but she is choked by a hot and dry air, and soon coughs. However, Saiya people''s physique is really excellent, and she soon adapts to the high temperature here. Mapa is a low-level planet, about one eighth of the size of begeta, and its gravity is only 0.2 times that of begeta, about twice the gravity of the earth. On this planet, Luo Lan felt as light as a swallow and full of strength. After adapting to the environment of mapa, Loran began to think about the way ahead. Luo Lan doesn''t plan to carry out the mission, and he doesn''t plan to continue to use the aircraft and energy detector brought by vegeta, because these scientific and technological equipment are actually monitored by the cosmonauts under Felisa''s command. If Luo Lan wants to get rid of the monitoring, he must give up these equipment. "The first step is to figure out the distribution of power on mapa, and then Try to get new spaceships and detectors, but before that, it''s even more urgent to improve your strength in an all-round way. " In the universe, everything is empty, but only power is the most real. The world of dragon ball has always been the world of the jungle. Even if Luo Lan has no ambition, he will try his best to improve his power for his own life. So the first step is to take advantage of this time to continue to strengthen their own strength. The second step is to acquire a brand new set of equipment. No matter how you get this set of equipment, whether it''s snatched or threatened, these are all necessary means. Although Luo Lan will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, he is definitely not a good man. For the sake of one''s own life, the necessary killing is acceptable, which is forced by life. After roughly planning two steps for herself, Luo Lan put her heart down completely, turned on the energy detector, and chose a place with slightly lower energy response to fly. First he had to find a place where there was plenty of food and water. Wow Luo Lan flew along the low grassland. A strong wind swept over the grassland quickly. The strong wind pressure immediately bent the grass and scattered shrubs below, and scared away groups of herbivores and beasts waiting for prey. After flying for about half an hour, I finally found a quiet valley among several mountains, which is not too far from the pool. The whole valley is surrounded by mountains on both sides, showing a fan. The surrounding vegetation is lush, and the scenery is leisurely. The gurgling stream flows down the stone beach, forming a pool. "The environment here is OK. You can live here temporarily." Luo Lan looks at the leisurely and quiet scenery around her, with a satisfied look in her eyes. He is still in the stage of survival, so he doesn''t have a high demand for life. In fact, as long as he is a Saiya, he has basic fighting capacity, survival is not a problem. Mobilize the energy in the body, condense a blue energy ball in the palm of the hand, and then very comfortably throw the energy ball into the woods.With a roar, there was a loud noise from the peaceful valley, a stream of smoke suddenly rose, and the little trees were cleared out of a vacant lot. After the smoke dissipated, Luo Lan used trees to build a simple shelter in the open space, which was covered with hay, so she had a temporary residence. "Gulu" a, stomach came hungry voice, Luo Lan wiped a belly, suddenly remembered that he had not eaten for a long time. "Ha ha, we still need to find some food. This planet is rich in products, so there should be many delicious food." After life has been protected for the time being, the next step is to treat yourself well. With a bend in the corner of her mouth, Luo Lan thinks of the game in her previous life, and her saliva starts to flow down. In addition to the fun of fighting, Saiya people''s hobbies in their whole life are also delicious food, which also affects Luo Lan. Because there is no way to distinguish the breath like the earth people, so Luo Lan turns on the detector again and looks for the beast with certain energy. This kind of beast has special flavor and rich nutrition. After a few electronic beeps, the detector detected that there was a 120 combat power source 15 kilometers to the East, which was not strong or weak and could be used as a food source. After determining the target, Luo Lan flew to the East with a "whew". About a few minutes later, he found the energy source near a pool, which turned out to be a male lion nearly 20 meters long. "This head, you can have a good meal." Luo Lan smiles. He doesn''t pay attention to the beast with 120 combat power. "Roar -" the lion lies on the edge of the pool. When he finds Luo Lan''s figure, he roars angrily at him, as if defending his territory. The roar resounds through the wilderness, scares away many wild animals around him, and the birds drinking water at the edge of the pool spread their wings and fly away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Luo Lan''s figure into the lion''s line of sight, which immediately angered the lion, it raised his hair out of the sky roar, swear his majesty, but all this in Luo Lan''s view is how ridiculous. "Roar -" roar again, the lion opens his mouth, the sharp teeth are extremely fierce, a pair of ferocious beasts stare at the invaders, the hooves suddenly stomp on the ground, scraping up a large area of sand, the huge body leans back, darts out quickly, and even pours directly at Luo Lan. "What a ferocious beast." Looking at the lion''s fight with a smile, Luo Lan''s eyes show a trace of fun, the corners of her mouth rise slightly, her expression is calm, and her body flashes to avoid the past. Then she clenches her fist and hits the beast''s back heavily. With a whine, the lion''s body faltered and gave out a sad cry. When he looked at Luo Lan again, the pupil of the beast was full of fear. He was roaring and retreating. "There''s no wisdom in being a beast, but I''m hungry now, so unfortunately you''re going to be my food." As soon as the words fell, Luo Lan pointed to the lion. Hum, a small energy bomb suspended in the fingertip, and then whew, the gorgeous energy bomb flickered in place for several times, suddenly accelerated, dazzling light burst from the fingertip, the next second directly through the lion''s head, a splash of blood, just like rain, energy rays from the lion''s head, and then from the other head. "Wuwu" a sad cry, the lion''s huge body suddenly fell to the ground, raised a large dust. Although this male lion has 120 energy in his body, he has a whole body of brute force, but he doesn''t know how to release it. It''s his misfortune to meet Luo Lan. The law of the jungle is an unchangeable rule. Luo Lan, who has become a Saiya, should learn to adapt to these rules. Carrying the lion''s body back to the temporary shelter, Luo Lan throws out an energy wave to light the bonfire, then peels the skin to remove the internal organs, cleans up the meat in clean water, and then puts the stick on the shelf for barbecue. Soon, the rich and attractive fragrance comes out from the burnt meat. Luo Lan''s eyes were staring at the barbecue, and her throat was swallowing saliva from time to time. When the meat was crisp and yellow, she jumped on it directly. Saiya people''s digestive system is very strong, almost eating while digesting, a body length of more than 20 meters of lion meat in the blink of an eye will all enter Luo Lan''s stomach. A big meal, Luo Lan touched the straight stomach, issued a happy cry. After eating and drinking enough, take a rest for a while, Luo Lan''s mental state has reached the peak, and then it''s time to consider the following things. Mapa planet is just a transit station for him to set foot in the world of dragon ball. Sooner or later, he will leave. The earth is an ideal choice, at least before the Saia attack on the earth, it is absolutely safe. And there are many resources on the earth that Luo Lan attaches great importance to. The cultivation methods of Xiandou, Longzhu, Hei technology and Qi all made Luo Lan hot. Bergita''s aircraft is definitely not usable, because Rolan is not sure whether the aircraft is equipped with the same monitoring system as the energy detector. Fortunately, mapa is a science and technology planet, and there should be some technology for spaceships. As for the coordinate position of the earth, there are some on Luo Lan''s aircraft. After all, the earth is not a hidden planet at all. Frissa is engaged in planet trafficking activities and has already found out the situation there. However, because there are no special mineral resources on the earth except water and natural environment, it has been defined as "resource shortage" by frissa forces There is no need to conquer the remote planet. In the original book, badak would not choose to "exile" the child to save the life of the monkey king if he was not his father. Ghost resources are scarce. make complaints about the heart of Luo Lan. The earth''s real treasure, take out any one can make the whole universe a sensation. "The coordinate position of the earth is not a secret, and it''s easy for the spaceship to get it Well, it''s done. " With a smile on her face, Luo Lan praised her plan. The intelligent life of mapa planet is called mapa people. Their combat effectiveness is not high, but the level of science and technology is good. It is said that mapa was not a native of mapa, but migrated from other planets. If Luo Lan wants to seize their spaceship, he needs powerful force first. "Then the next step is to increase the strength." Hands hit hard, Luo Lan''s dark eyes flashed a trace of perseverance, and then began to exercise according to the method of begita star time. He took thick tortoise shells and stones and tied them to his body to simulate the way the tortoise fairy trained the monkey king. This time, without the supervision of the woman, Luo Lan was still serious with her fists and kicks, and soon her sweat dripped from his young cheek. Boxing and footwork are basic skills. Although most fighters in the universe like to bombard with energy waves in combat, such combat is refreshing, but in fact, what they compete for is the amount of energy in the body, not much technical content. Although Saiya''s fighting style is rough and crazy, they have always been keen on boxing and close combat.Because this kind of combat mode can let them enjoy more fun. After training, Luo Lan began to exercise energy attack. "Ho!" A dark blue energy wave was excited from the body. Luo Lan raised her arms abruptly, and the energy wave dashed toward the sky. With a roar, it exploded a spark in the sky, completely dispersing the thick clouds. Looking at the damage effect, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction. The only regret for him is that he still doesn''t know how the energy waves are released, what is the mechanism of their formation from the body, and how to control them more effectively. Only know but do not know why, the understanding is still quite shallow. Qi is a very advanced energy. On the earth, Taoists like tortoise immortal need to practice for decades to practice qigong. Just because there is little Qi in their bodies and the speed of generation is very slow, their understanding of Qi is more detailed than that of cosmic people. Rolan wants to master it. Practice with a specific purpose, the effect will be more prominent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 Time is in a hurry, fleeting, in the twinkling of an eye, it has been a week since Luolan entered mapa planet. During this period of time, Luo Lan has not been in contact with others, but has been seriously enhancing her strength. Although he didn''t realize the essence of Qi, Luo Lan felt that he had made a big difference, but he couldn''t say it was a kind of feeling. In the past few days, Luo Lan planned to snatch the mapa''s spaceship, but in an exercise, Luo Lan experienced the inconvenience of the weakness of the Saia''s tail -- holding the tail tightly, a feeling of weakness emerged, and she could not even stand steadily. "Saiya''s tail is an unstable factor in battle!" Luo Lan sighed that she could only spend some more time training her tail. On the star of vegeta, all adult or knowledgeable saians will deliberately exercise their tails to overcome their weaknesses. The original version of Luo Lan because he is still young, there is no one to teach him, so has not been aware of this. But it''s not too late to find out. In the following days, Luo Lan exercises for her tail, which is a very painful process. Every time she touches her tail, the feeling of powerlessness makes Luo Lan feel faint, which is more difficult than physical exercise. He prefers to do high-intensity weight-bearing exercises. About a month after arriving on mapa, Loran managed to overcome the dizziness of being caught by the tail, although he had not eliminated the side effects of the tail. At this time, his combat effectiveness reached 350, only 40 points more than before, but he was already a master on mapa. The most dangerous things on mapa planet are the fierce beasts. The powerful ones even have nearly 500 combat power. In contrast, the individual strength of mapa people is much weaker. They can survive on mapa planet by relying on advanced technology. As long as you find a more marginal City, Luo Lan thinks that no one can keep himself. With this judgment, Luo Lan decided to go to the city of mapa. Go, rob! After cleaning up the shelter where she has lived for more than a month, Luo Lan laughs. Her thin body soars up and flies all the way along the mountains. At the foot of the mountain, hills and lakes pass quickly. Soon, he comes to the front of a 100000 level city, surrounded by high walls. The high wall is covered with moss, and there are signs of cracking in some parts, indicating that the wall has been built for a certain period of time. On the high platform of the wall, there is a tube of black fort, which is used to defend against the attack of beasts. Although the beasts of mapa have extremely high energy, they do not use energy wave and other attack methods because they do not have much wisdom. Therefore, except some birds, the huge battery here is enough to block the attack of beasts. "The defense of this city is relatively strong, but it can''t stop me." Luo Lan chuckles, and her body has entered the city. The buildings under them are crisscrossed and arranged according to the geometric pattern. The streets are very busy. The mapa people are short, only more than one meter tall, but their skin is white. When they see a figure suddenly passing in the sky, they can''t help but stop and watch, and then they run around in panic. They mistook Luo Lan for a rare beast. Soon the busy streets became cold, and everyone took refuge in solid shelters. "It''s very timid, but it''s just right." With a smile, Luo Lan flies to the largest square of the city. Here is the docking point of the spaceship, and several material transfer spaceships from and to the city stop here. Wow Luo Lan''s figure soon attracted the attention of the garrison soldiers. These soldiers immediately picked up their weapons and aimed the black barrel at Luo Lan. "Enemy attack, enemy attack, all attention." "Wu Wu Wu..." Loud and clear sound sounded around the square, and soon the rapid alarm also sounded. The soldiers around the docking point of the spaceship gathered around and yelled at Luo Lan, trying to scare him away. Luo Lan took out her ear with her finger and put it on her mouth. He didn''t understand a word of the mapa people''s words. With a slight cough, Luo Lan points the energy detector in her ear, and then the voice synchronization function is turned on, and the young children''s voice reverberates in the square: "you, quickly find out the spaceship that can carry out interstellar navigation for me, or don''t blame me for being impolite." No response? Luo Lan sneered and raised her hand to gather an energy mass. Whew! Whew! Whew! Hundreds of bright beams of energy were emitted, and countless beams of light fell from the sky. Pooh Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. Looking at the debris and rich black smoke, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction.But soon he found that his threat didn''t work. The mapa people below didn''t retreat, but became more intense. The soldiers were mobilized from a distance, and a group of people appeared with all kinds of weapons, as if they were going to resist. Eyebrow light picked for a while, Luo Lan in the heart some displeasure. It''s shameless. From Luo Lan''s point of view, as a Saiyan, he originally came to wipe out the planet. Now it''s very kind of him to take only one spaceship. If other Saiyan were to take it, how could they be so lucky. "I want to resist!" It seems that we need to show more power. Luo Lan cold hum a, prepare to put a big. With one hand clenching his fist, Luo Lan began to gather energy. With the rising energy, the air around the fist began to twist, followed by a buzzing sound. The dazzling light flashed up, and the huge energy gathered on the fist, shining like the sun. "Ho!" "You''ve got it!" With a low drink, his arm stretched out. The energy bomb shining with the dark blue light flew out of the hand in an instant, like the roar of a tiger. The terrifying energy ball flew out more than 5000 meters at a very fast speed and crashed into the towering mountain outside the city. Then, in the puzzled eyes of the mapa people, an amazing scene happened. Whew Boom! The huge billows are surging and rolling, just like the end of the world. The fierce roar resounds everywhere, and the dazzling flash rises in the blue sky. With 350 combat power, bik was able to easily destroy an island in the 23rd World''s first martial arts association. Now Luo Lan is much more powerful than him. Boom! The sky is shaking and the earth is shaking. The huge mushroom cloud visible to the naked eye breaks through the sky with terrifying energy. A circle of powerful shock waves sweep all directions, and the wind sweeps the whole city. When the storm subsided slightly, the mapa people were frightened to find that the towering mountain outside the city had been razed to the ground. In a flash, the whole city of mapa people are pale, scared to crawl on the ground. The shock force produced by the violent explosion like a nuclear bomb was very strong, and Rolan''s attack scared these mapa people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 That''s right. The nuclear attack is not for fun. Looking at the destruction with satisfaction, Luo Lan continues to shout down, and the detector directly converts his language into universal language. "Hand over your spaceship, or I don''t guarantee that the next attack will fall on your city." "My Lord, we really don''t have spaceships here." An officer - like mapa man cried and trembled. Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed, a wisp of cold light flashed from his eyes, "no?" The officer turned pale and looked at Luo Lan in horror: "yes Yes, but it''s just a cargo ship. We mapa have little contact with people from other planets, so there are no advanced ships in small cities. " "Cargo ships are OK, too. Can they make interstellar voyages?" The other side said bitterly, "yes." "Well." Luo Lan''s face is indifferent. In fact, he is already happy. As long as he can make the interstellar voyage, he has long wanted to get rid of the monitoring of flissa. "Is there an energy detector?" Luo Lan asks again. Maybe it''s a broken pot, the other party is much more cheerful this time: "our detector accuracy is not very high." "Bring me one, and take me to check the spaceship you said. Don''t play tricks. You know the consequences. Although you mapa people don''t lack powerful weapons, I don''t think there are any in this city. I can completely destroy you before your reinforcements arrive." The officer like mapa Starman choked and said, "please come with me." Under the leadership of the officers, Luo Lan came to the front of a medium-sized spaceship, flying more than 30 meters long and eight meters high. The overall shape was an ellipsoid. Because it was used for freight transportation, it had a huge cargo space. "My Lord, this is the ship. It''s the only StarCraft here." Roland felt satisfied when he saw it. He didn''t value the shape and performance of the spaceship. As long as he could leave the planet, he said, "remove all the positioning functions on the spaceship. I don''t like being monitored." "The facilities of the spaceship are all controlled by the core computer. You can choose to turn off the positioning function," the officer said After getting a general understanding of the performance of the spaceship, Luo Lan got a brief energy detector from the other party. Luo Lan waved his hand to disperse the mapa people in front of him, and then boarded the spaceship to start the operating system of the spaceship. Soon, with the help of the core computer, the cargo spaceship slowly took off. Then, in the sigh of the mapa officer, he quickly left the mapa city. In fact, these mapa people are lucky. If the Saia people who came to mapa were replaced by other people, they would have been slaughtered mercilessly. Of course, Luo Lan does not know whether Felisa will send someone else to clean up the Saiya disaster after she leaves. ¡­¡­ The spaceship soared all the way. In the blink of an eye, it returned to the place where Luolan landed on mapa. On the dry river bed, the milky white spherical aircraft is still deep in the annular impact crater. Because the climate here is dry, even if it has been placed in the open air for more than a month, the surface of the spherical aircraft is only contaminated with some dust, which does not affect the internal use. Copying all the planet''s information from the spherical spacecraft, including the earth''s coordinate position, and transferring all the data to the cargo spacecraft, it took more than half a day. It was getting late, and stars began to appear in the quiet night sky. Luo Lan is lying on the flat land like the African prairie, with a campfire beside him, driving a newly captured carnivore on the fire. He has the spaceship, the food and the location of the next destination. Now he is left with the final preparation, and he can get rid of the pursuit of the frissa forces. When you think about it, life is full of hope. When you first came to the world of dragon ball, the sense of urgency of knowing that you are on the star of vegeta has finally disappeared. "The cabin space of this cargo ship is very large. If it can hold a lot of food, we will prepare food tomorrow and fill all these spaces." With such a plan in mind, Luo Lan jumped onto the top of the spaceship, leaning back and supporting with both hands. Looking up at the starry sky, in the vast sea of stars, the gauze like milky way rushes down from the northeast to the southwest. The stars are brilliant and glittering, and the big and small stars are dotted in the night, shining like diamonds. "How beautiful Luo Lan smiles and lies on the cargo ship. After a while, she falls asleep. The next day. The sun is shining and the climate is pleasant. The warm sunlight sprinkles on the body. A little warmth makes Luo Lan wake up. After a simple breakfast, Luo Lan starts to collect enough food. He constantly flies back and forth on the prairie, carrying a beast several times larger than his body. Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise I would be scared by his power. After a while of busy work, the spacious cargo compartment has been filled with edible meat and vegetables, and then stored in separate rooms, of course, drinking water is also essential. After clapping her hand, Luo Lan happily looks at her achievements, and then presses the operation button to let the core computer control the temperature inside.After all this, Luo Lan took a deep breath and took a complicated look at the aircraft of vegeta. Then he aimed at the interior of the aircraft and released an energy wave. After the aircraft was completely destroyed with a roar, he pinched the energy detector in his hand. This is an end to vegeta! No one will find him in the future. Arriving at the main cab of the cargo spaceship, Luo Lan excitedly orders to the computer: "spaceship, take off immediately, go to the destination - earth." "Di!" "accepts instructions, is retrieving" Earth "coordinates from the database, coordinates have been confirmed, and begin to perform the mission. "The destination of this flight, the south of the North galaxy, the solar system, the earth! The estimated flight time is six months. " "Start or not!" "Let''s go!" Very heroic to give orders, Luo Lan back against the seat, visual front. But see the spaceship slowly lift off, and then whew through the atmosphere of mapa planet, suddenly a downward force suddenly pressed on the body, the next second mapa planet that blue star gradually away. After a while, the hazy light and shadow completely disappeared in the line of sight. At this time, Luo Lan''s mouth showed a smile, looking forward to the beginning of the earth journey. ¡­¡­ When new book investment appears, click it. Don''t miss it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 As time goes by, Luo Lan''s spaceship will soon be in space for more than five months, and it will arrive at its destination in a short time. In the spacious spaceship, a room made a dull sound, as if there was a fierce impact. The pendant on the wall of the spaceship was affected and swayed from side to side. After a while, the voice gradually weakened, when you enter the room, you can see a child less than one meter tall standing upside down, supporting the weight of the whole body with the strength of a finger. The black hair falls naturally under the gravity, and the crystal sweat slides from the cheek and drops on the floor. The room is in a mess. The wall made of solid material seems to have been impacted by some huge force, showing a large uneven bending shape. "Hum ~" after changing one finger to support for a long time, Luo Lan''s body flicked lightly, stood up, and then picked up a wet towel to wipe the sweat on her body. Longzhu world is a very competitive world. If it can''t keep up with the pace, it will soon become a dragon suit. Therefore, even when it''s Star Trek, Luo Lan doesn''t waste any spare time. Just imagine, when the protagonist in the original works is striving to become stronger, but he can only stand still. What kind of feeling is this? Especially knowing that there will be more terrible enemies in the future, this kind of loss is even more unacceptable. Luo Lan absolutely does not want to be reduced to a dragon suit like Colin. "The next time to meditate." Luo Lan naturally didn''t know the practice method of the earth''s martial arts, but according to the memory of the previous life, the monkey king in the original book practiced in the temple in this way. Meditation is a method of calmness, which can improve the spiritual level of the human body through meditation. He speculates that this method can also improve his understanding of Qi, so no matter whether it has effect or not, Luo Lan will take a period of time to meditate every day. Sit quietly on the ground, breathing gradually become long up, and after a while, the brain''s thinking becomes blank. Luo Lan stares at the front and doesn''t know what she is thinking. Sure enough, without a certain foundation of martial arts, meditation is no different from being in a daze. I still have no idea Luo Lan can''t help feeling how hard it is to grope without guidance. Although Luo Lan''s energy has been improving during this period of time, it is because of the growth of Saiya''s body. I remember that Rick Lin and sun WuFan had an experience of "battle of consciousness" on their way to namec, which is probably a higher level of meditation. If they can master that kind of means, their strength will surely have a rapid leap. For Luo Lan, who didn''t even know why to meditate, now she is only envious. "Ka" picks up the water bottle and enters the cab. Luo Lan drinks water and sits on the soft seat. Staring at the control screen of the spaceship, which shows the distance between the spaceship and its destination, he will arrive at the earth in about a month. But now he is faced with a very embarrassing problem. There is not enough food in the spaceship. Or was he not considerate enough before he set out? The food full of a spaceship might not be able to support him to reach the earth. "If you save a little food, you can probably support the earth." Luo Lan scratched her head a little. What''s more, this cargo ship has no sleep function There is no dormancy system in interstellar navigation. Who knows how he spent the past five months. If you continue to stay in this small space, your brain will go crazy. ¡­¡­ The spaceship continued to move along the planned route, and the speed was stable all the time. The stars along the way kept turning into streamers and rowing from both sides of the spaceship In the following days, because of the decrease of food, Luo Lan could only reduce her body consumption as much as possible, and the cultivation was put aside temporarily. "Why is there not enough food? I knew I should have saved something. " "I will never use such a spaceship again. I can''t live like this." Looking up and wailing, the feeling of hunger stimulates the brain. Luo Lan looks at the gradually reduced food in the cargo hold and squeaks, trying to resist the idea of having a big meal. Food continued to decrease. In the last few days, Luo Lan could only drink a little broth every meal. Affected by this, he has lost a lot of weight. If he goes on like this, he will suffer from malnutrition. Damn it! I''m afraid I''m not going to be the first Saiya to be starved to death? Lying flat on the deck of the spaceship, Luo Lan was in a daze. Fortunately, when Luo Lan was about to run out of ammunition, the cold voice of the spaceship''s core computer finally rang. This moment fell in Luo Lan''s ears, which was so kind. "Di, the destination is about to arrive, where we are now: the south by North galaxy, the solar system, the earth! The voyage took six months and nine days, and the spaceship is about to land! " The computer automatically switches the data to the earth standard. "Here we are at last!" Luo Lan cheered up and quickly climbed to the front of the spaceship porthole, through the front solid transparent glass cover. In the orbit of the third planet in the solar system, a bright blue planet rotates charmingly, and is followed by a smaller satellite, the moon.At this moment, Luo Lan almost burst into tears. Ha ha, I finally arrived. Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish. Gradually close to the earth, cargo ship into the earth''s atmosphere, with a different from the internal gravity of the spacecraft imposed, Luo Lan''s small face showed a smile. "Di, the spaceship is landing." "The spacecraft landed smoothly. This voyage is over. Welcome to continue next time." Ghost and next time, I almost didn''t starve to death. I''ll never use you again. Luo Lan''s heart Tucao sentence, and then complete the whole dress, make complaints about the battle jacket of the star of the battle of Bei Ji Ti, he did not continue to put on his body, but changed to the cargo of the horse and the people of the horse. Mapa people are short and small. It''s just right for Luolan to wear adult clothes. Although the style is a little different, it looks good. With a hiss, the cabin door of the spaceship opened. Luo Lan jumped off the spaceship without saying a word, took a breath of the fresh air on the earth, suddenly refreshed, and narrowed her eyes with intoxication. This is the taste of nature! The landing site of the freighter was probably on a plateau, so what Luo Lan saw was a relatively desolate scene. The surroundings were not smooth. Deep canyons opened in the distance. Several hills rose up. The trees on the hillside were not high and scattered. They decorated the surrounding environment with some green vegetation. The gravity of the earth is only one tenth of that of vegeta, which is smaller than that of mapa. It''s like Loran is going to fly on the earth. Take out the mapa planet''s energy detector and take a picture. The data appear on the screen one by one. ¡°1¡±¡¢¡°5¡±¡¢¡°4¡±¡¢¡°2¡±¡­¡­ A series of pitifully low data flickered up and down. They were all numbers. Few of them had more than five combat effectiveness. Even if occasionally a few higher data flash by, it will soon be inundated by huge data. Tut tut. The combat effectiveness is only 5 dregs! Luo Lan mouth up, with disdain to say the classic lines. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 Hum, the combat effectiveness is only 5 dregs! Although Luo Lan''s strength is not particularly fierce, but at the moment when the plot has not yet started, he is fully qualified to say so. When the earth people are still struggling in the range of one or two hundred, relying on hand-to-hand combat, Luo Lan''s frightening 400 plus combat effectiveness has exceeded everyone''s imagination. Even the strongest on earth, there is no such combat effectiveness. Take out the detector and look at yourself. ¡°460£¡¡± A sharp figure jumps out, compared with the combat effectiveness of the earth people, I don''t know how many times higher, even the adult monkey king is not so powerful. Of course, Luo Lan is Saiya, how can he be complacent because he surpasses the earth people! Ha ha Luo Lan seriously looked at the surrounding situation. This place is remote and located on the plateau. It is inaccessible for hundreds of kilometers. Even if the cargo ship is parked here, no one will find it. After coming to the earth, Luo Lan''s mind suddenly becomes lively. Longzhu, Xiandou, omnipotent capsule technology and earthman martial arts are all of great help to improve her strength. Of course, they need to be collected. After careful counting, I found that there are still many things to do. Oh, I''m such a hard worker. Mouth said so, Luo Lan''s heart is happy to bloom. It''s a happy worry. However, there is a priority in everything. First, we have done some things that are easy to do. Looking for the dragon ball can not be considered for the time being, because he does not have the Dragon Ball radar in his hand, so it will be postponed for the time being After thinking about it, Luo Lan had a draft in her heart: sure enough, she should go to the cat fairy to get some fairy beans, and then find a dragon ball, and let bulma''s father help to make a dragon ball radar. As for where to get the first dragon ball, Luo Lan has roughly figured it out. The most clear hints in the original work are the four planets of sun WuFan in baozi mountain, the three planets of turtle fairy house, and the two planets in Burma''s warehouse. However, it is still more than ten years before the beginning of the plot, and Burma''s Dragon beads may not be in the warehouse. So if you want to get Longzhu, you should go to baozi mountain or Guixian house. Of course, none of this is urgent. First of all, go to kailinta and get the beans from the cat fairy. In the early stage of Longzhu, Xiandou didn''t show much value. It was used as food to satisfy hunger, but in the later stage, it was a real life-saving magic weapon. It could not only quickly recover physical strength, but also instantly treat various injuries. With the special physical fitness of Saiya people, it is a perfect match! In the later period of the dragon ball, the supply of fairy beans was seriously insufficient. The monkey king was so pitiful that they had to break one into two pieces, and several people ate it separately. Many times, they even couldn''t eat it in case of big events. It was really sad to live that day! So while Xiandou is still relatively abundant, Luo Lan decides to search it all, so as not to be spoiled by yaqiluobei. At that time, with Xiandou''s super healing ability, is his fighting power still going up? Think so, Luo Lan''s saliva will flow down. Filter out all the data with less than 100 combat effectiveness in the energy detector, and sure enough, the data on the detector suddenly becomes clear. The scattered data, each of which is an elite warrior on earth. At this time, the two data attracted Luo Lan''s attention. ¡°280£¡¡± ¡¢¡°300£¡¡± Should be the God of the temple and Bobo, Luo Lan thought in her heart, these two people can not provoke. Although he has 460 combat power at this time, Luo Lan is still a little bit creepy about God and Bobo, especially Bobo. The hidden power is definitely more than the actual measured value. "Whatever, I''m not afraid. Let''s go!" With a laugh, Luo Lan soars directly into the air, and then flies in the direction of kalinda. Kalinda is located under the temple of God, so after knowing the location of God and Bobo, the location of kalinda will be determined. Luo Lan splashed across the sky and flew out of the plateau. Then he flew all the way west toward the northwest of the northern hemisphere. Soon, hundreds of kilometers of mountains appeared in front of him. Climbing over the towering mountains covered with ice and snow all the year round, there was a large depression basin in front of him. The basin covers an area of more than 100 kilometers and is covered with dense trees. From a distance, it looks like a green wave swaying under the wind. Kailin, the holy land of martial arts. It is said that it is the birthplace of earth martial arts. The cat fairy lives in the great forest of Kailin holy land. Kalinda is a god tower connecting the heaven. According to legend, only when you climb the Kailin tower with your bare hands can you see the immortal who lives on it and accept the immortal''s advice. For hundreds of years, countless masters have come to Kailin holy land to challenge the pagoda, but few can climb it. Even if a catastrophe more than 300 years ago made the world of martial arts and Taoism sink for a period of time, it did not extinguish the desire of the earth''s martial arts and Taoists to make progress. Every once in a while, we can still see some martial arts and Taoists come to challenge.It is said that one of the people who ascended the Kailin tower was the tortoise immortal, known as the "God of martial arts". ¡­¡­ Wow, a figure is approaching the location of kalinda at a high speed. A virtual shadow passed over the dense forest, and the flat skyline curved because of its wide view. Luo Lan flew over the great forest of Kailin holy land. In his sight, he could see a long tower towering into the sky. The long tower was rooted on the horizon, and it was blocked by white floating clouds. "That''s kalinda. What I saw with my own eyes is far more shocking than what I saw in the animation." Luo Lan looks at it in surprise. He doesn''t know how high the Kailin tower is. Just looking at the towering tower which seems to communicate with heaven and earth, he has to guess how it was cast. However, Luo Lan didn''t waste much time under Kailin tower. When she got close to Kailin tower, she turned 90 degrees and rushed to the sky with a hula, speeding up to the top of the tower along the ivory tower. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s action brought a strong shock wave, and the figure quickly disappeared in the white clouds. He is more concerned about getting Xiandou as soon as possible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 Luo Lan has read a lot of Longzhu''s novels. The protagonists in the novels rack their brains to get Xiandou from the cat fairy. Some of them trade with fresh sea fish. Some of them cheat directly. Some of them move the cat fairy with sincere feelings. After thinking about the feasibility of these methods, we come to a conclusion. It''s all bullshit. In the early stage of the plot, Xiandou is just a prop to fill the stomach, but it''s also cultivated by the cat fairy. It''s not easy to take it. The cat fairy is a cat, but it''s an immortal cat who is out of vulgarity and gets rid of vulgar tastes. It''s just how sea fish can move each other. As for deception, it''s even more ridiculous. The cat fairy has been guarding Kailin tower for more than 800 years, and his wisdom is no more than that of ordinary people? Do you want to stay on top of the tower like archilobe? Thinking about it, Luo Lan vetoed all kinds of methods! He is a Saiya, so he should be domineering in doing things. The rising speed is faster and faster, and the whirlwind from the place where it passed suddenly scattered the clouds around the tower. If calculated according to the height, it has already flown out of the atmosphere, but there are still blue sky and white clouds around, and there is still a little distance from the top of the tower. "It''s very strange. The surrounding space seems to be blessed by a mysterious force. In fact, it shouldn''t be so high." Exclamation about the magic of the tower, Luo Lan speed up toward the top of the tower. At the same time, it''s in the oblate sphere at the top of the tower. Cat fairy is leaning on a wooden stick, his face solemnly through the water tank, watching the process of Luo Lan climbing Kailin tower. In fact, when Luo Lan entered Kailin''s holy land, his powerful energy attracted the attention of cat fairy. Compared with those Taoists on earth, Luo Lan''s energy is extremely abundant, because he doesn''t know how to converge. He is like a searchlight in the dark, exposing his powerful power all the time. "Oh, where is this monster coming from? It has such terrible power at a young age." Cat fairy read countless people, but never seen such a powerful monster. If the other party wants to fool around, it can''t stop it at all. The cat fairy walks up and down beside the water tank, with a cold sweat on his forehead. He feels uneasy in his heart. Soon, an impact of the cyclone arrived at the top of the tower, severe storms in the ear. "Here it is The cat fairy looked away from the water tank and saw a young figure floating in the air outside the top building of Kailin tower. He looked like he was only four or five years old, and his face was childish. Close to feel each other''s body gas, cat fairy suddenly has a shudder feeling. "What a terrible little devil, he passed the test of kellinta so quickly." The cat fairy looked at Luo Lan in surprise, but when the guest came to the door, he could only step forward with a stiff head. At this time, the gods must be paying attention to it, but it doesn''t bring much security to it. Luo Lan is also observing the white fat cat leaning on a wooden stick. It looks very fat, just like the animation! I''ve heard that I''m over 800 years old. I don''t know what kind it is. In the world of dragon ball, cat is a very magical species. "What can I do for you? If it''s a challenge to kalinda, it''s not necessary to use your power! " The cat fairy asked carefully. "Don''t say for a moment, I''m very interested in you here." Luo Lan squints her eyes and looks at the cat fairy. This expression falls into the cat fairy''s eyes, but it makes her feel scared. It seems that something bad is going to happen. Ignoring the master of cat fairy, Luo Lan swaggered around on the first floor of the tower, as if in her own home, knocking and commenting on the objects above the tower from time to time. He went to the water tank and lifted the lid to have a look. It is said that the three water tanks represent the past, the present and the future respectively. However, Luo Lan didn''t see anything in the water tank. It seems that she needs a special way to see clearly. The cat fairy stood by and looked helplessly. The other side''s strength is very strong, it has nothing to do. After a while, Luo Lan roughly found out the situation on the Kailin tower and said, "I heard that you have something called Xiandou here. You can eat one without eating for ten days. Give it to me." The cat fairy said: "there is such a thing, but it is for the wutaoists who challenge kailinta..." There is no extra food on the top of the tower. In the past, when the wutaoists boarded the tower, they relied on Xiandou to satisfy their hunger. However, in recent hundreds of years, few people have successfully boarded the top of the tower, so there is more Xiandou left. "Ha ha..." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a fine awn, the whole body strength surging up, Huoran threw an energy ball under the Kailin tower. Only a roar was heard, and a violent roar was heard under the Kailin tower. The cat fairy rushed to the guardrail on the top of the tower. Through the clouds, he could see a blood red mushroom cloud.At least a large part of the lofty mountains on the edge of Kailin holy land has been destroyed. "You see, it''s better to hand in Xiandou..." Luo Lan looks at the cat fairy with a smile, and raises an energy ball like playing. The shining energy ball makes the cat sweat. This guy doesn''t make sense. "Gulu ~" the cat fairy swallowed his saliva, shivered and cried out: "wait, I can give you Xiandou, please don''t release Qigong wave any more." Luo Lan laughs: "that''s right. Bring Xiandou." "I need some time to look for Xiandou. I haven''t used it for many years." The cat fairy sighed. "Better hurry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This guy''s strength is too strong. I''m afraid even the gods are not his opponents. I don''t know where the monster came from. But think about it. With Luo Lan''s current fighting power, it''s incredible for the cat fairy who first contacted the powerful man in the universe and lacked the necessary knowledge. The impact on it is almost like the collapse of heaven and earth. The level of power on the earth is relatively low. When the combat effectiveness of ordinary people is no more than 5 points, the Taoists with dozens of points of combat effectiveness can be called the strong ones. For example, the tortoise immortal who has practiced for hundreds of years and has reached more than 100 combat effectiveness is even less. It is not too much to be called the legendary Taoists. In such a big environment, a monster with 460 combat power suddenly appeared. Such a terrible guy has never heard of him, not to mention having seen him. It''s so strong that it''s suffocating. Cat fairy sighed in the Kailin tower above rummage up, and finally in a pile of debris out of a pottery pot. The red word "Xiandou" is pasted on it. When you open it, you can see that there are all green and dry beans inside. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 Xiandou! It''s Xiandou. That''s right. When she saw the legendary fairy beans in the world of Dragon Ball appear in front of her eyes, Luo Lan''s breath became short. She pushed the cat fairy away and held the jar with fairy beans in her arms. At this moment, it was like walking in the desert for several days, and the sufferer who was seriously short of water suddenly found an oasis. The eye God was full of the desire for survival. There are at least ten thousand fairy beans in the jar. These are all magic weapons to save lives! "There are so many!" There are so many stocks, but after several decades, they are extremely scarce. When they are scarce, they have to harvest immature beans for monkey king to share. How many treasures have yaqiluobei wasted! Every time I think of these treasures being ruined, Luo Lan is heartbroken. In order not to dust these treasures, we must pack them all. These are all mine. The cat fairy is pushed by Luo Lan so, stagger a few steps to stabilize the body, see Luo Lan a pair of miser like performance, head immediately full of black line. "Only these. It''s not easy to plant Xiandou. I can only harvest dozens of Xiandou a year. These are the ones I''ve survived for hundreds of years. This year''s Xiandou hasn''t been planted. You can at least leave some seeds for me." Luo Lan can''t put it down, holding the bean jar. Thinking that she can''t break the source, she grabs a handful of beans from the jar and puts them on the ground, about fifty of them. "No problem, these fairy beans are for you to make seeds." The cat fairy stares at the small group of beans, only about 50, and then looks at the pottery pot that Luo Lan holds in his arms. Suddenly, he feels like he''s back before liberation. But who calls the other party powerful? Thank God for not making trouble. Groaning, he bent down to collect the pitiful Xiandou. "Wait!" Luo Lan shouts. "Well?" The cat fairy looked up in bewilderment. Luo Lan expression tangled for a while, it seems that some meat pain, actually from the ground that a Xiandou back to part of the jar: "as seeds, then, 50 or some more, Na, that''s all." Take one of the fifty, and there are only thirty left. That''s not enough!! Looking at the less and less Xiandou, the cat fairy jumped up and down, but had to put Xiandou away obediently. How angry! "I heard that you still have a kind of treasure called" super water " The light voice made the cat fairy tremble, and the cat fairy opened his mouth: "do you still want super magic water?" Xiandou is just a prop to fill the stomach, which can be accepted by less cat fairy. However, supernatural water is different. It is a treasure that can develop the potential of human body, which is very precious. So I heard Luo Lan mention supernatural water, and cat fairy''s hair stood up. Luo Lan shook her head and said, "no, just ask." Although it can open up the potential, it is actually poison. The process of stimulating the potential is too overbearing. If you drink it, you will be poisoned and die. In the original book, Monkey King is doomed to die, and only with Saiya''s human nature can he carry it. Luo Lan even suspected that drinking it would do harm to her body. In the original book, Monkey King, a Saiyan, actually died of a viral heart disease. Maybe it was because he had drunk too much magic water and used jiewang boxing many times in the later period that his heart was strained too early. Luo Lan still keeps away from such unsafe things. It''s not good to be greedy for the convenience of the moment and leave hidden dangers in the future. To develop the potential, it''s the elder of namik and the old king God of the kingdom of kings. There is no hidden danger. "Hahaha, Kailin fairy, I''m very satisfied with the harvest this time. Remember to plant Xiandou harder. I''ll come again in the future." With a smile toward the cat fairy, Luo Lan jumps down towards the edge of Kailin tower, and soon disappears. Better never see you again Cat fairy watched Luo Lan''s figure disappear in the clouds, praying that the other party had better never come again. Luo Lan''s search made it suffer a heavy loss. Looking at the pitiful Xiandou, the cat fairy shook his head helplessly. In the temple of heaven. God and Bobo are relieved to see Luo Lan leave Kailin tower. They are really afraid that each other will be dissatisfied and make trouble. If they rush into the temple, it will be bad. Fortunately, the other party just took some useless fairy beans from Kailin. Yes, in the eyes of God and Bobo, the value of Xiandou is not high. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha ha, it''s easy to get so many fairy beans!" On the way back, Luo Lan holds Xiandou jar, not to mention how happy she is. Open the lid, grab one and put it in your mouth. With a "click" and a slight bite, Xiandou has no flavor, but soon a strong energy spreads in your mouth, and instantly a warm feeling flows to your whole body. Stomach came a sense of fullness, at the same time the spirit of fatigue is also swept away, the whole person was full of strength like inspired up.Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly brightened and she laughed contentedly: "ha ha, good thing, good baby." There are about 10000 fairy beans in the jar, which can be used to save lives at a critical moment. Luo Lan carefully puts them away, but it''s not safe to hold them in her arms. If the pottery pot is broken, isn''t it not safe? With this in mind, Luo Lan felt it necessary to find a way to store it. Universal capsule? Such a name suddenly came to mind. The omnipotent capsule technology on earth can be called black technology. All items can be stored in a small capsule, which can be called a necessary thing for home travel. Thinking of this, Luo Lan thinks that she should make some empty universal capsules, so she flies to the city with more concentrated traffic. The development of science and technology on the earth is very uneven, and the technology in different regions may even differ for hundreds of years. Some villages seem to be isolated from the world and still use kerosene lamps for lighting. Some villages have developed a little and popularized basic machinery. When they enter the city, they will find all kinds of jet levitation vehicles flying everywhere. The suspended traffic pipelines seem to enter the future world all at once. Not long after flying, Luo Lan landed in a relatively developed city, where various technologies have been popularized. Universal capsule technology is also natural. In a prominent part of the street, there are shops selling all kinds of capsule equipment and blank universal capsules. Touch the pocket, Luo Lan''s body a copper all have no, want to rob in the shop? Shakes his head, Saiya people also have the concept of money, Luo Lan is a face person, how can this kind of thing do All of a sudden, he turned his eyes and took aim at the alley in the corner of the street. There were several gangsters smoking there. Let''s make a contribution. Luo Lan coldly a smile, short body toward that a few thugs walk. Seven gangsters stood in the corner, puffing clouds and puffing smoke. Their hair was dyed into different colors, laughing and talking about the interesting things they met recently. Most of them were who they bullied today, how much money they extorted from who, and how smart they were going to be. "Big brothers, you have a lot of money?" A young child''s voice, it seems that only four or five-year-old children appear in front of the gangster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 "Where''s the kid? Ask for money to go to your family. Don''t hang around in front of me. If you don''t get away quickly, believe it or not, I''ll beat you." The non mainstream colored man took a puff of smoke and saw a child holding a pottery pot. He was impatient to disperse. "Ha ha ha, what''s better than a child." Another thug puffed up against the wall. One of the hoodlums saw Luo Lan''s beautiful face. He reached over to pinch Luo Lan''s cheek. "This kid looks pretty. Come on, let''s have a look." Someone yelled: "is bousoe not looking for a woman, not even a child." "Don''t say, this kid has a pretty face. He looks very good." "Ha ha ha." The gangsters laughed happily. Luo Lan looked on coldly, but her heart was full of sneers. When one of them wants to stretch out his hand, there is a cold light in his eyes. Luo Lan side up to avoid the past, and then hold his fist, bang, powerful attack on each other''s stomach. The man fell to the ground with a cry, covering his stomach and struggling with pain. The other several thugs see, have pinched off the hands of the smoke to help, but were Luo Lan three two down on the ground. Because it happened in the alley, the wails of the gangsters didn''t attract other people''s attention. "Do you think you like playing very much? Unfortunately, so do I." The corner of his mouth showed a cold smile. Luo Lan raised a trace of energy, and then stamped his foot. With a loud bang, the ground under his feet suddenly sank. With a violent vibration, the ground cracked irregularly. The gangsters were stunned by the sight, and cried out for mercy: "little brother, spare your life, we don''t dare any more, spare your life!" Then he kept kowtowing. Luo Lan looked at them coldly and showed a bright smile: "take out all the valuable things on you." "Ah?" Several people didn''t respond. "Give me the money." Luo Lan holds the earthenware pot to repeat, in this nobody''s alley, also is not afraid to attract other people. The gangsters looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to disobey. They handed in all their money and things. There were seven wallets and several boxes of small capsules. Luo Lan took the money and counted it, and found that there was only more than 3000 cash. As for the bank card, it was useless. He was disappointed, but what was really valuable was the boxes of universal capsules. He weighed them in his hand, threw his wallet on the ground, and then flew away under the gaze of several gangsters. "Flying away." "I can fly. It must be a monster." See Luo Lan disappear, a few thugs just come back to God, looked at the ground that Luo Lan easily destroyed, as if to see a monster, eyes show the color of fear. "Boss, shall we call the police?" A gangster trembled and slapped. The leader scolded angrily: "you go to the police. The police will believe that we were robbed by a four or five-year-old child and finally flew away?" "Damn it, all go back. It''s too bad today." ¡­¡­ Outside the town, near a remote ridge, the fuzzy figure suddenly flashed. Luo Lan appeared there with the things he robbed, opened several small boxes with universal capsules, and then checked the contents one by one. pressed the button as like as two peas on the capsule, and then threw it into the far field. After a white cloud of smoke, there was a jet motorcycle out of nowhere. It was more modern and had no wheels. It was exactly the same as the animation. The universal capsule can hold huge things. We also tried the remaining capsules. Except for a few capsules which were blank, they only contained some daily electrical appliances and means of transportation. There was no house, RV and other valuables. Think about it, a few little gangsters, where there will be so many valuable things. "This 3000 yuan can probably buy a few blank capsules." Not satisfied with shaking his head, Luo Lan put all the capsules away. Blank capsules are worthless. As a portable storage item for daily necessities, they are very cheap. The standard price of a box of seven capsules is only more than 1000 yuan. The purchasing power of money on earth is similar to that of RMB in previous generations. Back in the town, with the money, I opened a room in the hotel, took a good hot bath, and washed away the sweat and stink. Then I bought some suitable clothes. I didn''t spend much money, and the cash in my hand was about to bottom out. "I can''t help spending the money!" With emotion, Luo Lan took out a small cloth bag and put more than 20 Xiandou in it, then put the remaining Xiandou into the blank universal capsule. Put in the hand patted, Luo Lan carefully carry these capsules. The earth is different from the planet where Luo Lan lived before. He can''t live without money. In order to ensure the quality of life and enjoy the delicious food on the earth, he needs to make a huge sum of money. With the money, everything is easy."By the way, I remember when Sun Wukong was dealing with the Red Ribbon Army, he once went into a pirate''s underground treasure house with general blue of the Red Ribbon Army, but it was full of gold and silver." Although the treasure house of pirates is at the bottom of the sea, it is hard to defeat Luo Lan. According to the clues in the cartoon, the treasure house is not far from the turtle fairy house, and the entrance is very obvious. With such a plan, Luo Lan checked out the next day, and then went to the ocean nonstop. The island where turtle fairy lives is located near the East China Sea. With an energy detector to the East, Luo Lan quickly determines the location of the turtle fairy house, and then looks around the turtle fairy house. Six days later, Luo Lan is still looking around on the ocean, looking at the magnificent, blue sea, his eyebrows began to lock up. "It should be around here." After flying around the whole sea for several weeks, Luo Lan searched according to the clues he knew, "the location is not wrong, but where is the entrance?" It can''t be that the pirates haven''t built the treasure house yet. No, according to the scene depicted in the cartoon, the treasure house has been built for at least several decades. Otherwise, it''s impossible to accumulate so many treasures. It must exist. All of a sudden, Luo Lan pats his head. Why doesn''t he get a metal detector? Most of the treasures in the treasure house are gold and silver jewelry, which can be detected with high-precision metal detectors. Thinking of this, Luo Lan immediately flew to the nearby city and bought a detector with the remaining money. When he returned to the ocean, it didn''t take long for him to find a strong signal reaction. According to the information provided by the detector, Luo Lan made a search and finally found the entrance to the underwater treasure house. ¡­¡­ New book investment, don''t miss it! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 "Hula!" Through a long dark passage, Luo Lan comes into the interior of the treasure house. This is a closed undersea space. According to his memory, he knows that there will be an ambush next. When Sun Wukong and general blue pass through here, they have experienced many hardships. But these are difficult for him, easily avoid many traps and robot guards, Luo Lan quickly came to the treasure room in front of. With a loud bang, the thick metal protective door collapsed. Breaking through the last obstacle, Luo Lan walks into the treasure house with a smile on her face. There are a lot of gold and silver treasures piled up in the treasure house. The glittering colors are blinding. All the treasures are piled up as high as a man. They are the most valuable gold and silver artifacts, diamonds and gemstones. These are accumulated by pirates over the years, but now they are all cheap. Take out a box of all-purpose capsules and open them. There are big empty boxes. Luo Lan puts a lot of treasure into it with a smile. After a while, the whole treasure house was emptied by him, and Luo Lan didn''t leave any gold coins to others. It can be said that the goose is overgrown and the grass is barren. If the pirates come back and see the empty treasure house, they will shed sad tears. Among these treasures, Luo Lan didn''t find the dragon ball that the monkey king and general blue were looking for, but it''s right to think about it. The dragon ball was found when the monkey king finished his first collection and searched for four planets again. At this time, it hasn''t been found by the pirates and brought to the bottom of the sea. "Let''s go!" Happily put away the treasure, Luo Lan returns to the original place, and then finds a large-scale gold and silver building in the big city. I''m afraid that the smaller shop can''t eat so much of his goods. But when Luo Lan took out part of her treasure, the staff were still shocked. In fact, it''s not much. It''s only the size of a wooden box, less than one tenth of the total. At first, the waiter saw him as a child and didn''t believe he was here to sell things, but when he looked at a whole box of gold and silver, his face was sweating. "This kid won''t take the bank vault, will he?" The real situation is similar to what the waiter thought. Luo Lan didn''t take the Treasury, but he emptied all the pirates'' savings for many years. Looking at the staff of the whole gold and silver building are busy counting the number, Luo Lan is very comfortable lying in the VIP room, holding a drink. Let''s talk about the social order of the dragon ball world. Here, as long as you dare to take it out, the other party will dare to accept it. You will not take the initiative to call in the police. Because martial arts are popular in this world, and family robberies often happen. Even if you see someone rushing into the bank with a gun, don''t be surprised. Just hand in the money. That''s what the blonde rankie in the original did. After waiting in the VIP room for more than an hour, the staff of the gold and silver building wiped their sweat and carefully handed a bag of cash and a bank card to Luo Lan. Luo Lan took a sip of the drink, jumped down from the sofa, took the cash and bank card with a smile and looked at it. There were 300000 cash in cash and 250 million earth currency in the bank card. Because it is anonymous, any bank can withdraw it. He doesn''t have to worry about money any more. "Well, I''m very satisfied with your service." "There will be such business in the future. Please consider our company." "Yes." Luo Lan swaggers out. With this huge sum of money, he can buy anything smartly. Coming to the large omnipotent capsule sales area in the city, Luo Lan is going to buy some tools for outdoor life. In the omnipotent capsule sales area, there are high-tech products researched and developed by Burma''s subordinate enterprises. In the small capsules, there are motorcycles, cars, airplanes and houses. He simply bought a double-layer house, refrigerator, color TV, air conditioner and other electrical equipment, and also prepared a RV, motorcycle, yacht for travel. He spent less than half of the money in Luo Lan''s bank card, which made him feel that the money was spent so fast. After all this is ready, Luo Lan feels that she has been able to live a very nourishing life on earth, so it''s time to practice next. Well, let''s start with looking for the dragon ball, and practice at the same time. Finally came to the earth, he has not even seen the dragon ball! After making the plan, Luo Lan took a rest and set foot on the journey of looking for the dragon ball. Of course, he is not in a hurry. Now no one on earth is competing with him to look for the dragon ball. The first stop is baozi mountain. There is a dragon ball that Luo Lan knows. There are two dragon balls on the earth whose whereabouts are the most clear. The four planets of sun WuFan and the three planets of tortoise fairy. They got the dragon ball for a long time, especially tortoise fairy, which was discovered when they were swimming in the sea more than 100 years ago. But comparatively speaking, Luo Lan wants to see the old man who will adopt monkey king in the future. When we find the first dragon ball, we will go to the west capital to find Dr. Breves, Burma''s father, and ask him to make a dragon ball radar.Dr. Breves is a genius who can even research the black technology of the universal capsule. In the original work, he also spent a few days to transform the monkey king''s aircraft. There is no reason why he can''t make a device to detect the signal of the dragon ball. As for whether Dr. Breves might refuse him, Rolan is not worried, because big scientists like Dr. Breves should be interested in the unknown. Turn on the energy detector and scan in the direction of baozi mountain. With a "Di", an energy source with combat power value of 142 appears on the screen, which is the signal of sun WuFan. "It''s only 1000 kilometers away from here. It only takes more than an hour to fly there, but it''s not urgent. Take a bike and walk slowly." This kind of motorcycle with glass cover is very convenient to drive. As long as you have a good grasp of the direction, even a small head like Luo Lan can ride. Tail a roll, Luo Lan sit on the motorcycle, and then start the engine, leisurely on the road. Suddenly ~ with a touch of yellow sand rising, motorcycles sped up smoke and dust on the gravel road in the suburbs. The development of science and technology in Longzhu world is extremely uneven. In the twinkling of an eye, the road will gradually change from stone road to muddy road. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 Motorcycle all the way in the dry dirt road, rolling yellow sand in the rear of the car up a long snake, because there is a layer of glass cover protection, Luo Lan''s body was not raised by the dust make embarrassed, but also the appearance of dusty. One day later, Luolan entered the vast and flat plain area. It is a desolate place with few people. For example, in the wasteland area between cities, because it is difficult for the police to control, it is most likely to breed the generation of robbers. If this kind of people do not have the ability, they will steal some passing businessmen. On the contrary, they will steal some busy roads. Because the past caravans are prepared, there are fewer robberies. Luo Lan rode a motorcycle all the way here, and he was really robbed by several road blocks. Of course, it is self-evident that these robbers didn''t get them. Instead, they were robbed by him. Hum, ordinary people are no match for him. It''s so dangerous outside. Thanks to the original work, liebulma didn''t encounter any danger when wandering around alone. As the distance from baozi mountain gets closer and closer, the surrounding scenery gradually becomes green, and the continuous mountains gradually become common. It was getting dark towards evening. Luo Lan parked his motorcycle on the side of the road. After getting off the bus, it turned into a white light and went into the distant mountain area. Soon he dragged a huge beast out. Throw out a universal capsule and take out the kitchen utensils. Luo Lan cooks the beast on the spot. Saiya people have a good appetite. As long as anything is alive, remove the internal organs and harmful parts, the rest can be eaten. After enjoying a meal of food, Luo Lan saw that it was late, so she didn''t plan to continue on her way. "In a few days, we''ll arrive at the boundary of baozi mountain. Today, we''ll have a rest here first." Think of, Luo Lan hand condenses a ball of energy wave, sweep out a flat place in situ. "Pa pa" clapped his hand. Luo Lan looked at the flat ground with satisfaction. During this time, he controlled the energy wave accurately. He took out the two-story house and put it on the flat ground, and then turned on the electric water heater to prepare hot water. It takes a while for the electric water heater to heat the warm water. At this time, Luo Lan goes out to exercise her fists and legs, and waves her arms, diving, jumping, and sweating into crystal drops. Cultivation is a matter of persistence. If you relax a little, your strength will regress. If you let that woman know that she is lazy, I''m afraid she won''t be angry with herself. Speaking of Celia, Luo Lan thought that she had been away from vegeta for more than nine months. She didn''t know how she was now. According to the plot, in three months, vegeta would be destroyed. That woman is very stubborn. Maybe she will follow the orders of her superiors and go back to vegeta. In fact, for Luo Lan, he doesn''t have much sense of belonging to vegeta star and Saiya people. Luo Lan is a person who has enough to eat and doesn''t worry about the whole family. It''s none of his business whether vegeta star is destroyed or not. On the contrary, the cold woman of saifia, maybe because of the past few months, is a little reluctant to see her die in vain. Forget it, then try to save her life. After all, it''s my sister. "If you want to save her, you have to hone your Kung Fu. Don''t be ridiculed by Sophia at that time." Luo Lan thought so, but he was more attentive. Luo Lan''s fighting capacity is about 460 points now, and it has increased a few points in recent days, which is close to 470. However, compared with superior soldiers like Saifeiya, there is still too much difference. The woman had more than 4200 fighting capacity when she first met her, and now she must be stronger. Sometimes Rolan really admires Sophia''s talent. At night, after taking a bath, Luo Lan climbed to bed to have a rest, watching the boring programs on TV and eating the fruit from the refrigerator. The TV program was really boring. Soon Luo Lan turned off the TV and went to bed. ¡­¡­ In the dead of night, the stars are bright. The soft moonlight is shining like a veil through the glass window. The sound of frogs and insects is ringing in my ears from time to time. It''s a scene of pastoral night. Bang! Bang bang!! There was a bang at the door outside. Luo Lan frowned and turned over, but the sound of knocking on the door became louder and louder, which made him unable to sleep. "Is there any wild animal in the wilderness? Hum, catch it for breakfast tomorrow!" A face not happy to get up, Luo Lan wearing pajamas to open the door. "What''s the noise? Do you want to be eaten?" When I opened the door, there was no wild animal outside, but a beautiful girl with long golden hair. She was sixteen or seventeen years old. She had a beautiful face and a pair of crystal eyes. "Ah, I''m sorry, little brother. Did you disturb me? I can''t find my omnipotent capsule. Can you let me stay overnight?" Women. Touch porcelain or Fairy Dance? Luo Lan quietly looking at the girl in front of her, make sure that there is only one person in front of her, then let her in.The blonde girl quickly said thank you and walked directly into the door, never thinking about whether the other party would have any evil intentions. "Little brother, are you the only one here? How dangerous is it? What about your family?" The blonde girl chirped when she came in. Luo Lan then looked at each other, the blonde girl has a long and waist beautiful hair, wearing a wide soft hat, carrying a lavender backpack behind, wearing a bright red tight dress on her body, just set off the girl''s soft, slender and exquisite graceful body. Perhaps because of the long journey, the girl''s clothes were stained with some dust and looked a little embarrassed. Look at the string of pearls on her neck. She is rich or expensive. She is really a lady of gold. "I live alone." "You''re amazing." The girl said admiringly, "by the way, do you have a bathroom here? I want to take a bath ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, Luo Lan is really speechless. Is the dragon ball world so simple? In the middle of the night, a girl dares to enter a stranger''s room? Still so casually preparing to take a bath? Fortunately, what he met was himself. He pointed to the room beside the corridor without expression: "there, the hot water has been burned." "Oh, that''s great. My sister went to take a bath first." Then the girl put her backpack and hat on the table and walked happily to the bathroom. Soon the sound of water came from the bathroom. Do you really take this place as your home? Luo Lan can be sure that this girl is absolutely not a touch of porcelain, her mind is missing a nerve. What''s in her bag? With a trace of interest in her heart, Luo Lan opens the purple backpack on her desk. There are not many girls'' daily necessities in it, but a pocket laptop and several pamphlets full of words. Luo Lan picked up the pamphlet and looked at it. Suddenly, she found that she didn''t know the words on the earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 Suddenly, suddenly Yellow sand flying, rolled up a long smoke, a motorcycle fast. Driving the motorcycle is a blonde girl wearing a protective hat. Her slender hair is flying in the wind. Behind her, a four or five-year-old boy holds her waist and looks at the front calmly. "Well, Luolan, there''s still a long way to go to baozi mountain. I heard that there are many beasts there, even hunters dare not approach. What should we do if we are in danger?" "With me, all beasts will become food." "That''s true. Your Kung Fu is so good." This is a scene in the early morning. The driver of the motorcycle is bulma''s sister, tayis, the blonde girl staying in Luolan''s residence. This is the second day that tays is driving her motorcycle to travel with Rolan. Yesterday morning, after learning about Luo Lan''s power, tays seems to have opened a new perspective. She wants to take risks with Luo Lan, saying that she wants to increase her knowledge and write popular novels. Luo Lan didn''t plan to take a tow bottle with her, but she thought that she was bulma''s sister and the eldest daughter of Dr. Breves. She needed Dr. Breves''s help to make her own dragon ball radar in the future, so she agreed to let her go with her. The bulma family are very brave and nervous. Tays was a young woman, but curious about everything. Like her sister bulma, she was very adventurous. Otherwise, they would not travel away from home to experience the life of ordinary people in order to write a good novel. After knowing about the energy detector, tayis asked questions curiously. Luo Lan explained a lot of common sense about combat effectiveness to her all the way. However, this silly woman still doesn''t know that combat effectiveness is an alien standard. She thought it was a popular measure in the mysterious martial arts world! What a fool! "You Saiya people can really eat. You eat up a big bear in a few times. Fortunately, you live in a remote place, otherwise you will be scared to death." With that, tays was inspired and said, "a powerful glutton, well, this element can be written in a novel." Luo Lan hit a hache, lying on the back of tays. Take out the energy detector, they are closer and closer to the energy source of baozi mountain. "Luo Lan, tell my sister about you Saiya people. Do you all have tails? Is it inconvenient to live? I tell you, my sister has a younger sister, younger than you, but smart! " "It''s so hot. I''m sweating all over. I have to find a place to take a bath. Well, there''s only one set to change. It''s very troublesome. When I go back, I have to buy more." Tays kept chattering, but Luo Lan kept rolling her eyes. If only this woman could be quiet. Baozi mountain boundary. As the motorcycle continues to move forward, the road ahead becomes more and more rugged and difficult to walk, and the scenery on both sides becomes more and more primitive. Finally, Luo Lan''s spirit becomes inspired when he arrives at a remote and quiet area surrounded by mountains. "Stop the car!" Luo Lan yelled. Tays "Shua" emergency brake, the wheel glides on the stone for a distance, tays turned around and asked: "is it a place, the person you are looking for really lives in a remote place." Luo Lan jumped off the motorcycle and looked ahead: "it''s near here." Taes pressed the button on the motorcycle, turned it back into a universal capsule, picked it up, looked around at the deep and quiet scene, and suddenly felt a hint of coolness. The temperature in the mountain area was two or three degrees lower than the outside world. "Is this place really inhabited?" Tays hugged her arms. "Don''t you see it on the detector? Look at the signal source of 142 combat effectiveness." Luo Lan walks along the mountain road. Tays sneezed and curled up: "but it''s too remote around here. Are there many wild animals..." As soon as the words came to an end, the sound of rustling suddenly came from afar. Some jackals, tigers and leopards were hiding in the mountains and staring at them with fierce eyes, "roar..." The beast gave out a low roar, a frightening cry, startled the black birds, and frightened tays. "To die!" Luo Lan eyes a stare, a terrible momentum released. All of a sudden, the terrible momentum spread out in all directions. The wolves and beasts nearby were frightened, and they all gave out a low roar and ran away timidly. Tays eyes shining, exclaimed: "it''s so fierce, the beasts are afraid of you." Luo Lan doesn''t think so, gently shakes his head, "the movement is a little big, the person we are looking for should have found us." "Can the powerful martial arts and Taoists feel in the air It''s amazing, but will it be a lonely place to live in? " As she keeps up with the pace, tays is puzzled and excited. She feels that she is exploring unknown areas. As described in the novel, she is in contact with a mysterious and unknown circle on the earth. Soon after, they came out of the forest to a relatively open area. A small house made of bricks and stones stood in the shade of trees not far away."I found it at last." Luo Lan was relieved. This is the place where sun WuFan lives in seclusion. "It''s really inhabited. It must be a hermit." Tays smiles and looks around curiously at the quiet and elegant environment. It''s beautiful and clean. Even the air is full of refreshing fragrance. She couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s really the place where the experts live in seclusion. By the way, what do you want to do with that person and challenge him?" Luo Lan glanced at her: "you read too many novels." "I write novels myself." "No wonder sales are bad." "Little brother, you''re not very likable. I was just starting. I can definitely write popular works in the future," she said Luo Lan ignores tayis'' nagging. He takes out the detector and has a look. It shows that a powerful energy source is nearby. He looks in one direction. Sure enough, an old man with ruddy beard and orange coat walks towards them with firewood. When he sees Luo Lan and tayis, the old man''s eyes flash. I found you, monkey fan! Sun WuFan wears a hat on his head, a black martial arts suit and a big coat on the outside. "Two children, how did you come to baozi mountain?" Sun WuFan''s eyes fall on Luo Lan and tayis. When he looks at Luo Lan, there is a trace of doubt in his eyes. The acuteness of the martial arts makes him feel that the other side is unusual. "We''re looking for an orange red bead with a few stars in it. If you know where it is, please let me know." Luo Lan said straight to the point. Don''t you mean to exchange martial arts? Tays looks at Luo Lan, in the heart a burst of doubt, but finally did not say the problem. "Oh, you''re here to find something!" Sun WuFan touched his body, took out a dragon ball, the size of his fist, crystal clear, very beautiful, "is this thing?" The crystal ball is orange red. There are four stars as red as blood in it. There are four stars in the dragon ball. Luo Lan''s eyes light up and her breath becomes short. Although Luo Lan had never seen the dragon ball before, this was the first time to see it, but the characteristics of the dragon ball were so obvious that he recognized it at a glance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "Yes, that''s it." Sun WuFan''s old voice said, "I found it in the valley a few years ago. It looks good on me. Since it''s what you want, I''ll give it to you." "Thank you, old man!" Luo Lan''s attitude suddenly became warm up, conveniently took the dragon ball over, the old man is very kind. The seven dragon balls are made by the gods. Because they use the principle of refraction, you can see the red stars from any angle. As long as you collect seven, you can summon a dragon and make a wish that doesn''t exceed the authority of the God. Although the strength of the Dragon Ball theory on earth can''t be compared with the strength of the namec dragon ball and the cosmic super dragon ball, it is still very precious for Luo Lan at present. "You''re welcome!" Sun WuFan was laughing. He was surprised. He looked at Luo Lan and became surprised. "Little brother, you seem to have a very terrible power." "You see that?" Luo Lan looks at sun WuFan. In addition to mastering exquisite skills, the strength of the earth''s martial arts masters has never been ignored by him. Among many martial arts masters, the strength of sun WuFan is very good, but only passable. The constitution of the earth people is their biggest defect. Even sun WuFan can only release a few Qigong waves, and because it takes a long time to brew, it is not suitable for actual combat. Therefore, in the low-level "low martial arts environment", the efficiency of fist and foot fighting is far better than that of Qigong wave, and the use of Qigong wave in actual combat is inefficient, which is just opposite to the general environment in the universe. With the current strength of the monkey king, he can''t sense the breath of others. He can only do it after special training in the temple or after his own strength exceeds 200 combat power. But close observation, sun WuFan can more or less detect the horror of Luo Lan. "Offended!" Sun WuFan suddenly strides forward and tentatively waves his fist. His speed is very fast, and a gust of fist wind sweeps. But all this fell in Luo Lan''s eyes, but it was as slow as a snail, and her strength was weak. In the eye suddenly flashed a fine awn, the small palm suddenly protrudes, withstands sun WuFan''s fist. Bang, the attack came to an abrupt stop, and a force of anti shock came. Sun WuFan''s body flew back more than ten meters continuously, and his heel stepped on the ground, directly marking two deep gullies. "Fierce, even if it is teacher Wu Tian, there is no way to beat me back. What a terrible kid Sun WuFan was particularly surprised. In front of him, he looked like a five-year-old child, but he had extraordinary power in his body. "You are not my opponent." After hearing this, sun WuFan looks at Luo Lan deeply and sighs. "Fierce, I don''t know who you are, but you have such terrible strength." Taes recovered from her stupefaction at the beginning and jumped out to show off: "Rolan, he''s a Saiya, and he can''t live in seclusion all the time." "Saiya?" Sun WuFan thought a little and shook his head. "It turns out that I''m a loner. I haven''t heard of Saiya tribe. It''s amazing. I don''t think even Wu Tian is your opponent." Of course, the old lecheron is not my opponent Luo Lan has a proud face. Tays, too, really regards the sais as a minority on earth. After getting the four planets, Luo Lan doesn''t stay here. After leaving, he pulls the reluctant tayis away from baozi mountain. Along the way, tays was very excited, because she finally saw the competition between the martial arts and Taoism. Although it was only a move, the two deep ditches dug out with her feet showed her the hidden side of the world, and made her feel like stepping into the door of the new world. "Luo Lan, what do you want this strange bead for?" On the way back as like as two peas, observed the four balls, which were the same as the above. "It''s called the dragon ball. It''s made by the gods." "Is there a God in the world? Tell me about it..." Tays'' interest has returned. Luo Lan cleaved the thorns on both sides, and said: "God exists, although it''s not so great. There is a Kailin tower in Kailin Holy Land in the north, on which lives the martial arts immortal Kailin..." Tays quickly said: "I''ve heard of this. It''s said that as long as you climb up Kailin tower with your bare hands, you can see the immortal above and accept the immortal''s advice. Isn''t this a fairy tale?" "Don''t interrupt me!" Luo Lan stares at her, and tays closes her mouth obediently. Luo Lan then said: "Kailin fairy really exists. In fact, there is a broader space above Kailin tower, where there is a temple, where the God of the earth lives." Ah, there is a god! TA Yi Si can''t help but want to interrupt Luo Lan''s words, but she quickly covers her mouth with a lesson from the past. He took the dragon ball from tayis''s hand and illuminated it to the sun: "this kind of dragon ball is made by the God of heaven. There are seven dragon balls in total. As long as we collect the seven dragon balls scattered around the world, we can summon the dragon. The dragon can satisfy a desire of the summoner. The last one who collected the dragon ball finally became the king, which is more than 100 years ago.""It''s so amazing. Let''s go to Longzhu." Isn''t that the matter of increasing experience? Tays thought that writing these elements into novels would be very popular. "Looking for Longzhu needs Longzhu radar." "You can ask my father to do it. He is the one who invented the universal capsule technology. A radar can easily do it." Tays reported herself to her family and told them who she was. What I''m waiting for is what you said. With a smile, Luo Lan hesitated and reluctantly agreed to go to xizhidu with tays to find her father, Dr. Briggs. "Hee hee, what are you waiting for? Let''s get going." Pointing to the road down the mountain, she screamed with high spirits. Tays was full of energy. "Well, let''s go!" Luo Lan has a faint smile on her face. With the help of the woman tayis, Dr. Breves will help develop the Dragon Ball radar. Next, the two left the boundary of baozi mountain on their motorcycles. As they passed by a small town, tayis proposed to go to the store to buy some clothes. During this period, because she had only one dress, she could only sleep in a bath towel every night. Such a hard life made her feel very hard. Luo Lan likes this kind of life. After all, she can lie with a beautiful woman every night. However, in the face of tays'' demands, he seems unable to refute them at all, so he sees her sweeping away all kinds of styles in the shopping mall, watching clothes put into the shopping cart, skirts, shirts, underwear, jeans Tut, this woman is really rich. Can she buy so many clothes? Tays'' answer was: be prepared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 After a long journey, a few days later, they finally came to the city where tays'' home is located - the prosperous city of the West. Entering the capital of the west is like coming to the future world which is several times ahead. There are countless kinds of magical vehicles. There are long corridors in the sky, and many vehicles are suspended in the corridors. On earth, the polarization of science and technology is particularly obvious. Some ethnic groups still live the most primitive tribal life. Some places have just popularized electric power facilities, while some areas have developed advanced technologies for entering space. Even hundreds of kilometers apart are two completely different worlds. With such complicated social relations, I don''t know how these ethnic groups live in harmony. This also reflects the diversity of the earth''s civilization and race. There are five cities with the most advanced science and technology on the earth, named after the southeast, northwest and central cities respectively. In addition to the central city as the capital of the Earth Kingdom, the other four cities are full of modern metropolis. Compared with other regions, the level of science and technology is 100 years advanced, which is a very unthinkable gap. When he first entered the capital of the west, Luo Lan sighed at the prosperous scene of the capital of the West. He thought that even many alien cities may not be as advanced as the capital of the West. Speaking of the capital of the west, the most famous company, of course, is the omnipotent capsule company, which has risen strongly in recent years. This enterprise was founded by Dr. Breves. In just a few years, it has swept the world with the magic omnipotent capsule technology. In the capital of the west, almost everyone knows the names of omnipotent capsule company and Dr. graves. If you ask anyone on the street, you can tell the location of the headquarters of omnipotent capsule company. "This way, that''s my home." Tays walked in front, pointing to a five story, extensive hemispherical building. "What a rich man." Tays'' home covers a vast area, with all kinds of flowers, trees and personal swimming pool planted around the house. Its scale looks like an independent villa area, and the water and electricity for one year is not affordable by ordinary people. Under the leadership of tayis, Rolan smoothly enters the villa, where she meets Burma''s father, Dr. Breves, who is a slovenly doctor, dressed in a white plug-in, with a cigarette in his mouth and lavender hair scattered over his ears. Seeing his eldest daughter coming back with a little boy, Dr. bridges asked strangely, "is this your new friend, tays? No wonder you have no boyfriend. You like younger boys." Tays rolled her eyes angrily: "Rolan is a friend I met on the trip." "Oh, it''s not a boyfriend." Dr. bridges shakes his head regretfully, laughs and enters the room with Rolan, "if you need anything to drink, please help yourself. Sorry, my wife is busy taking care of her little daughter, so she didn''t serve her in time." "It doesn''t matter." Rolan looks at Dr. graves. After a while, Dr. graves comes with a drink. Tays put her backpack on the sofa, took out the four planets, and said to Dr. bridges, "Dad, can you build a radar to detect the signal of the dragon ball from this dragon ball?" Dr. Breves took the dragon ball and observed: "no problem, as long as this bead radiates electromagnetic waves outward, I think we can develop an instrument to detect special fluctuations, but it will take a few days." TA Yi Si toward Luo Lan Xi Xi Xi smile, proud say: "I say can." Luo Lan''s face also appeared a smile. At this time, Mrs. blives led a little girl who was about four years old. When she saw Rowland, her eyes lit up: "ah, this is the first time that tays has brought a boy back. It''s so lovely. If she grows up a few years old, she can be tays'' boyfriend. By the way, if she doesn''t like tays, I don''t mind my aunt." "Mom!" Tays yelled at Mrs. blives with an ugly face. "Ha ha..." Luo Lan smiles. This family is really interesting. As the saying goes, "it''s not a family, it''s not a family." tays is a wonderful family. Dr. bridges is a gifted inventor, but she is slovenly all day; Mrs. blives is old-fashioned, and likes to hook up with young handsome boys and make fun of her daughter; tays and her sister bulma are not idle, and they like to run outside all the year round. "Are you a friend of your sister?" The sound of milk. Luo Lan looks like a little girl with lavender hair, more than four years old, with two pigtails. "Bulma!" Young bulma is really cute, but bulma is very alert to Rolan, holding the toy laser gun in his hand. Luo Lan knows that this laser gun can really emit laser. "Yes, I''m a friend of tays." "I won''t give up my sister to you." Bulma said seriously. Luo Lan is dumbfounded. He won''t argue with a little girl. Besides, he doesn''t have much to do with tayis. The age difference is too big. After meeting the tayis family, tayis began to talk about her travel experience. When she said that she almost slept on the street because she lost the universal capsule and was finally accepted by Rolan, Mrs. blives and others looked at Rolan more kindly.Even bulma thought the big brother was OK. After an afternoon tea, the guests and the host had a good talk. Mrs. blives went to take care of her cat, while Dr. blives took the dragon ball and began to develop the Dragon Ball radar. Only bulma was still listening to tays'' adventure story with interest, her eyes shining from time to time. Because it will take a while to develop the Dragon Ball radar, Luo Lan will live in tayis'' house next. Because tayis'' house is very big, there are several idle rooms, one of which is enough for Luo Lan to live in. After entering the room, Luo Lan washed away the dust with hot water. Soaking in warm water, Luo Lan thought: "I have one of the seven dragon balls in my hand. When Dr. blives has developed the Dragon Ball radar, I can go out to look for it. Well, in addition to the one of the tortoise fairy, there are some clues about the one in the Bull Demon castle, as for the others I''ll wait until the doctor builds the Dragon Ball radar! " With the Dragon Ball radar, the search process is actually very fast. In the original book, liebulma and the monkey king, they go and stop, and they collect all the Dragon Balls in a summer vacation. Luo Lan thinks that with her own speed, it should be faster. It is absolutely possible to summon the dragon before the destruction of vegeta. "This house of tays is really luxurious. There are more than 20 rooms, including living room, kitchen, laboratory, toilet and so on. There are always more than 40 small areas, and the decoration will cost a lot of money! It''s really a rich family. " Luo Lan is not short of money. He still has more than 100 million in his bank card. The unsold treasure is worth billions, but the money is still far from the world''s richest man. Tays is Bai Fumei in the true sense. She is such a rich lady, but she likes the life of an adventurer. It''s interesting. It is said that bulmana little girl grew up very fanatical and contributed most of the welfare in the early plot of Longzhu. By comparison, tayis is probably the most normal one in their family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Lan has lived in the house of tayis for six days. In the past few days, Dr. Briggs successfully developed the Dragon Ball radar, but the fancy old man didn''t give the radar to Rolan for a long time. The reason was that he wanted to load the video chat function on the radar. After knowing this, tays had a big fight with Briggs. Luo Lan is also very embarrassed. In the original work, when Dr. blives remodeled the spaceship for the monkey king, he was also entangled in the sound equipment. It seems that Dr. blives has a high pursuit of details. Get the Dragon Ball radar, press the start button above, and several golden light spots appear on the green grid display screen. There is a signal source at the arrow in the center, which is the Dragon Ball signal in his hand. When the whole earth is detected, all seven light spots are displayed. Luo Lan looked at the signal above the Longzhu radar with a happy face, and the corners of her mouth showed a touch of joy. "Well, my father is very skilled..." With a proud face, tays comes to Luo Lan''s face. Her golden hair sticks to his cheek, and a pleasant smell wafts into her nostrils. "Good, better than I thought." Luo Lan takes a look at tayis and praises her. Compared with bulma''s Dragon Ball radar, Dr. Breves has more complete functions, and can even convert angles and display signals in three-dimensional mode, which greatly reduces the difficulty of finding dragon balls. Of course, the radar is really equipped with video chat function, which is very fancy. Tays, with a smile on her chest, told her parents and began to urge Luo Lan to look for the dragon ball. Because they know their daughter and know that tays can''t stay at home alone, it''s better to find someone with strong strength to accompany her than to let her go out alone. And Rolan becomes the best choice. So when tays proposes to look for Longzhu, they are very relieved to let their eldest daughter go out with Rolan. In private, Mrs. blives even joked that if Rowland could be a few years older, she would give him tays. Luo Lan''s face was speechless. She shook her head and didn''t speak. "Tays, don''t be outside for three days. Come back when you find the dragon ball. Dad''s omnipotent capsule company is waiting for you to inherit." Tays quickly shook her head: "I don''t want it. You can give the company to bulma. She''s so smart and more suitable than me!" What else did Dr. bridges have to say? At this time, tays directly pulled Rolan and ran outside. So they bid farewell to Dr. Breves, and Rolan and tays leave the west capital in a jeep. Jeep driving on the spacious road, Luo Lan asked tays: "you really don''t want to inherit the family?" "I don''t want to live like that at all," said tays nonchalantly. "It''s better for me to travel around." After a pause, he asked with interest, "where are we going next?" Luo Lan takes out the Dragon Ball radar and points to a direction: "go to the East first. The radar shows that there is a dragon ball overseas. Well, it''s the residence of tortoise fairy, the God of martial arts." "I see!" Tays found the navigation, determined the route, then slammed the steering wheel and drove the jeep East. ¡­¡­ Just when Luolan and tayis began to search for the dragon ball, the other side of the distant star sky. Bright stars are shining, just like pearls. Outside of vegeta, a huge disk-shaped spaceship is in orbit. Inside the ship. Felisa floats by the porthole on a small egg shaped aircraft, with a long tail hanging down and swinging in mid air. Her bloody eyes are staring at the star begita in front of the spacecraft. "Kekono, how''s the super Saia investigation going?" Frissa''s piercing voice sounded. The Yellow skinned cosmonaut named kikono stood beside Felisa. After hearing Felisa''s question, he replied with an old look: "Super Saiyan and the God of Super Saiyan. According to the investigation, it''s just a myth made up by Saiyan people in order to add light to their faces." "Ooh, ooh, ooh, I think so too. Now it''s not important whether it''s a myth or not. It''s a pity that such a good fighter Felisa''s aircraft turned, her scarlet eyes glowing with evil, her purple lips slightly open, and gave an order to dodoria, "Mr. dodoria, give an order to let all the Saiya who are out on the mission return to the star of bejita." "Yes, sir." Dodoria answered without hesitation and walked out of the command room. "What are you going to do, Lord Frisa?" quikono asked Felisa chuckled: "it''s not what I want to do. It''s Lord birus''s order. I just do it. Although the Saiya people in bejita are a powerful team under my command, they have to submit to me because they are oppressed by their father. I don''t know when they will bite back. It''s better to eliminate them as soon as possible. ""Lord birus?" Kikono''s face was cold, and the two tentacles on his head stopped swinging. He was an old subordinate of King krud. After King krud retired, he assisted Felisa in the management of the legion with another elder, Bailey Bulu. Naturally, he heard of the name of the God of destruction, birus. So when Felisa mentioned birus, he was so surprised. "Since it is Lord birus'' order, there is no way." Felisa said with a smile: "yes, Saiya people are really responsible. I don''t know where they offended Lord birus Ho, Ho, Ho, even when I see Lord birus, I have to be careful, but this is just the right way to make up my mind to eradicate those Saiya people. " "It''s a pity to have such a good fighter." Kikono and Bailey Bulu are the old subordinates who have been following king krud for a long time. They are considering the situation of the whole Fraser army. Without the Saiya team, the deterrent power of the Fraser army will be weakened a lot. "It doesn''t matter. If we are short of manpower, we will recruit more people. There is no shortage of cosmopolitans who want to make contributions." "I see." Kikono nodded. As the egg like aircraft floated into the air, Felisa held her chin in both hands and looked at the star. After thinking about it, she said to Shangbo: "let the yugars bring the communication records of the star. Since we want to eradicate the sais, we need to cut down the roots. If there are sais who don''t come back at that time, we will encircle and suppress them one by one according to the list." "It''s up to you, Mr. Shangbo." "Yes, Lord frissa!" Shangbo is a handsome cosmonaut with dark green hair. After hearing the words, he immediately responded, and then hesitated: "Lord frissa, the prince of Saiya, begita is also among the mission personnel. Do you want to destroy them together?" Frissa waved her hand and said, "forget about bejita. He''s a good toy. Let''s keep him for a while." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 In the star field very far away from the star of bejita, the Saiyan soldiers scattered all over the North Galaxy received the order of the return of the Flemish army. Although they were full of doubts, they all responded as usual, except some exiled Saiyan and the Saiyan who were far away from the region, and all rushed to the star of bejita. One of them is badak, the father of Monkey King. Badak has always been skeptical about the order of the Legion of frissa. Since frissa took over the Legion power left by King crud five years ago and became the new ruler of the star of bejita, he has felt the distrust of the new ruler to the saians. Now, with the help of Bailey Bulu and kikono, Felisa has gradually mastered the army of Felisa, and his dependence on the sais has greatly weakened. For this reason, badak has always had a bad feeling in his heart. Now, flisa''s instructions deepened his uneasiness. "I hope nothing will happen." Badak murmured to himself, and his eyes on the spaceship became deeper. A planet full of water vapor. "Prince bejita, I just received instructions from the Fraser army." A young man more than two meters tall was fighting excitedly when he suddenly found that the voice of "beep beep beep" sounded on the communication device. When he opened it, it was a command from the headquarters. "What instructions?" Begita laughed wildly and destroyed a castle. The young man read out the instructions on the messenger: "the Legion of frissa has ordered us to return to vegeta immediately. There is an important task to be arranged." "Don''t pay attention to it as if you didn''t hear it." Begita impatiently interrupted the young man''s words, then angrily hit a Qigong wave, with a roar, and the distance was full of people again. "But it''s an order from headquarters." Begita was a little unhappy when he heard that he didn''t like frissa. There was a flash of fierce light in his eyes. He threw the energy ball out of his hand and blew out a mushroom cloud. He said coldly, "don''t you listen to me?" "I, I know." This young man is Napa, the Saian who invaded the earth with begita in the original book and was killed by begita. Napa is a famous family in Saiya. Naturally, he did not dare to refute begita''s instructions. He just ignored Frisa''s orders. Is it really good. "Cut!" Looking at Napa''s timid appearance, begita gave a cold snort with disdain, and then instructed the other sais to ignore the instructions from the messenger. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Luo Lan''s sister, Sophia, is also following the combat team to conquer the planet. Because it is an advanced planet, the combat effectiveness of the strongest on the planet has reached more than 5000. Even the experienced Saiya team needs to be careful in the face of such opponents. If they are careless, they will be completely destroyed. But now, the battle has entered the end stage, the strongest on the planet has been a few days ago by the Saian fighters to jointly wipe out, leaving some sporadic resistance has been unable to affect the overall situation. "After eliminating the remaining resistance, you can hand over the planet to the people of the frissa Legion. When you start, you should not release too much energy. If you destroy the environment here, you will not be able to sell at a good price." The leader of the fighting team swears, but he flattens a mountain with a Qigong wave. "If the captain can''t do it by himself, don''t disturb the brothers and enjoy the fight." The Saiyan soldiers still go their own way and do havoc. The leader glares and laughs. He continues to curse his teammates. At a glance, he sees a graceful figure not far away. "Saifeiya''s strength is more and more strong, next time let her as captain, these disobedient guys always listen to the beautiful woman''s words." With a smile in my heart, beautiful women are naturally pleasing to the eyes. Female Saiya people are not as rough as men. Although there are fierce fighting types, in fact, most female Saiya people are smaller and full of aesthetic feeling. Saifeiya''s appearance is rare among female Saiya people. She is weak and sassy. Her body is delicate and her waist is not thick. As a whole, she seems to have been carefully carved. She is a rare beauty. What''s more, she is one of the few superior soldiers in Saiya. She has super strength at a young age and has full prestige among Saiya. Saifeiya''s face was cold and gave a light glance at the leader Saiya. Then she stepped on the void and suddenly appeared hundreds of meters away. Several consecutive flashes came to a rebel. With a fierce kick on his face, the fierce force suddenly set off an astonishing wave. The opponent with 2000 combat effectiveness was directly kicked to pieces by Saifeiya. A huge pit with a diameter of more than 50 meters appeared in the original place, and the broken area lasted for more than 100 meters. "Zephia, word from the Fraser army, all the Zeya who are out on the mission immediately return to begita." "What are they doing, the planet here is not going to be here?" Advanced planet is a rare resource in the universe. Many rich people are willing to buy an advanced planet and use it as their back garden. It is excellent to cultivate subordinates."Who knows what''s going on? Maybe there''s a rare super planet that needs all the people to conquer..." "What about that?" "Go back, it''s rare to conquer this advanced planet, but if there is a super planet, it''s exciting." The rest of the Saiya burst into laughter. Nothing could make them happier than fighting. Sophia frowned slightly, shook her head, and followed the team to the spaceship returning to vegeta. "By the way, Sophia, you have a brother. Why don''t you see him with you?" On the way back, several Saiya chatted. Saifeiya face a cold, tone is not good way: "that guy has not contacted me for a long time, wait for him to come back to have a good lesson." "Silence for your brother. It''s not easy to have a good sister." "Amos, you''re looking for a punch, aren''t you?" Looking unhappy at his teammates, Saifeiya released a cold breath. The Saiyan named Amos quickly shut up and did not dare to talk much. Saiyan women are not easy to be provoked, especially women soldiers with high combat effectiveness. "Hum!" Sophia snorted coldly, leaned back on the seat of the spaceship and closed her eyes, but there was a sneer in the corner of her mouth. "Luo Lan, if you don''t die outside, you will be miserable when you come back." ¡­¡­ "Ah, cut!" I don''t know why she sneezed. She didn''t know that she was being watched by her nominal sister. At this time, she was on the journey of collecting dragon balls with tayis. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Scorching sun, scorching sun, the fiery earth bear the burning furnace as desperate baking. There is not a little water in the atmosphere, even the wind is hot with indescribable heat. This is a desert in the tropical region, where the traces of modernization have long been invisible. Compared with the capital of the west, this place seems to be at the level of civilization. All people are wrapped in gauze and keep their skin tight. Only those who hide in the shade dare to show their skin. Sweat dripping from her cheek, tays, holding a stick, panting behind her, looked at the hot sun in the sky, and her head suddenly felt dizzy. "No, I can''t walk any more." As she called, tayis squatted on the ground tired, and the veil blocking her cheek fell down, revealing a sweet face. "You''re going to follow me." Luo Lan stopped and helped tayis walk to the shady corner. The breeze was blowing. Then she felt a little cool. Gulu Gulu poured cold water on her head. Tayis "Yiya" and regained a little air. "When everyone is as strong as you, your sister is a girl." "It''s too weak. Saiya women are not as delicate as you are." Luo Lan handed her a fan. Tays gave him a bad look, took the fan and kept fanning, wiping the sweat on her cheek, worried that her skin would be sunburned. "How far are we from the next dragon ball?" "About three kilometers away." Take out the Dragon Ball radar and have a look. Luo Lan roughly estimates that there are five shining light spots in the center of the radar, and there is a continuously shining signal three kilometers away from them. "I can''t stand that far." "I''ll go and get the dragon ball back by myself." Luo Lan said. Tays shook her head and said, "no, I''ve agreed to travel together. How can I leave me alone? Well, it''s also a challenge. I''ll try my best to overcome it." Looking at tayis staggering and pretending to be strong, Luo Lan feels funny, but it doesn''t hurt her self-confidence. "Forget it, wait until evening to find the dragon ball." Saw the sun of eye poison spicy, Luo Lan light says. Tays pulled down her hair and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment: "I''m so sorry." Luo Lan shook his head, in a flat place will be a cottage from the universal capsule out: "come in to cool." "Hee hee." After entering the room, the girl ran directly to the bathroom and took a cool shower. Then she came out in cool clothes and poured the five dragon balls in her backpack on the table to play. Ding Ding Dang, five orange red beads rolling together, when the collision sparkle golden light, and accompanied by the hum of the low voice. These five dragon balls are their harvest in recent days. Two weeks ago, Luo Lan and tayis began to look for Longzhu. The first stop is the turtle fairy house, which is located outside the eastern sea area, where the turtle fairy lives. Tortoise fairy is known as the "God of martial arts". Although he is an experienced martial arts master, he is naturally lustful. In the original work, bulma even raises her skirt to tempt her in order to get his dragon ball. This time, Luo Lan will not let tortoise fairy occupy the stool. After landing on the island, he directly found the tortoise fairy who was enjoying the cool under the big tree. Without saying a word, he aimed a knife at tortoise fairy''s neck. The old man didn''t even know what happened, so he was knocked unconscious by Luo Lan. When he woke up, Luo Lan had already fled with his three planets. Master tortoise woke up and felt pain in his neck. He thought he was sleeping and didn''t know what happened. It wasn''t until the evening that turtle fairy found that the crystal ball that had been hanging around his neck had disappeared. There was only a piece of hemp rope hanging around his neck. Luo Lan and tayis, who successfully got the dragon ball from turtle fairy, continue their journey to find the dragon ball. They either drive jeeps or travel around the world on yachts In just two weeks, they collected five dragon balls, and the sixth one was in front of them. Because of Luo Lan''s participation, there was no danger on the way, so all the enemies she met were killed by Luo Lan, which made taes really feel the charm of martial arts. For a moment, her literary thinking was springing up and her brain was opening. She carefully recorded all her experiences as the material for her future works. ¡­¡­ In the evening, the sky is gradually dim, and the afterglow of the sun disappears on the horizon, leaving only a burning red on the horizon, echoing the gray and blue night in the distance. As the sun sets in the west, the hot and poisonous craze recedes a little. At last, tayis can walk out of the open air without veil, and the two of them come to the beach three kilometers away along the position indicated by the Dragon Ball radar. The sand is flowing here, and there is no vegetation. The exposed rocks are weathered under the erosion of wind and sand all the year round. The surface is covered with fragmentary cracks, and the stones will peel off when you touch them with your hands. "According to the radar, the sixth dragon ball is near here, but it''s all yellow sand here. Shouldn''t the dragon ball be buried underground?" Tays put her hands on her forehead and looked into the distance to see a desolate scene.Luo Lan glanced at the Longzhu radar, adjusted the radar to three-dimensional mode, and showed that the picture changed. He soon showed the location of the Longzhu from the ground, about five meters underground. "You find a place to hide." The body floats up, Luo Lan''s palm condenses a dark blue energy ball. When she saw this, she ran out toward the protruding ledge in the distance and hid carefully. Taes, who had a similar experience, saw the power of energy bomb. Such a small energy ball is enough to flatten a mountain. "I''ve been hiding. I can start." Holding the stone of the rock rack tightly in both hands, tayis shouts to Luolan. Luo Lan''s calm eyes gaze at the sand below. Suddenly, a sharp light flashed in her eyes, and the ping-pong sized energy bomb was thrown towards the ground. With a loud bang, it was as if it had been hit by the same power of a missile in an instant. The yellow sand splashed, and the rolling air waves spread in all directions. In the yellow sand, a glass ball with a big fist flashed out of the yellow sand. Got it! A bright light flashed in her eyes. Luo Lan''s figure moved quickly and caught the flying dragon ball in her hand. "A planet!" Luo Lan''s face showed a satisfied smile and gave the dragon ball to tayis. Tays is holding the dragon ball with great interest, just like her beloved. Now there is only the last one left. ¡­¡­ A few days later, more than 200 kilometers away from the discovery of the sixth dragon ball, Luo Lan found the last dragon ball in a lush bush. Take out the seven dragon balls and put them on the ground. As soon as they touch each other, the seven dragon balls flash with golden light. Every time they flash, they emit the sound of a suspected dragon. "Hum, hum, hum!" Seven dragon balls twinkle and die regularly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 "What are you going to do next, summon the Dragon directly?" In an open area, tays follows Luolan expectantly. "Yes, it''s going to start." Luo Lan nodded and looked at the glowing dragon ball on the ground. She was a little excited and took a deep breath. Then she yelled to the dragon ball on the ground: "come out, dragon!" After shouting, Luo Lan is waiting quietly, because it''s the first time to summon the dragon, so she can only imitate the lines in the original book, which should be able to summon the dragon. Sure enough, after he finished shouting, the seven dragon balls on the ground began to flash faster, and the buzzing sound was more intense, just like high-voltage current discharging in his ears. Soon a large cloud came into the sky, which was still a clear sky, and instantly entered the terrible darkness. Taes timidly stepped back a few steps, and saw Luo Lan standing still and calm. Her face turned red. She said in secret: it''s a shame. She''s not as good as a child. So he plucked up the courage and took out a camera to aim at the dragon ball, looking forward to the next exciting scene. "Boom!" Thunder broke out in the dark. The golden light of the Dragon Ball penetrated through the clouds and gathered a magnificent scene in the sky. Soon, a powerful and majestic green dragon circled in the black clouds and looked down with flashing red eyes. "Human beings who have collected dragon balls, tell me your wish. I can realize it for you, but there can only be one." Looking at the mighty dragon in the sky, Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a ray of joy. Taes excitedly grasped Luo Lan''s shoulder, and pointed to the dragon in the sky with excitement and fear: "it really appears. It turns out that the dragon is like this. It''s so powerful! It makes you say what you want! " "Well." With a smile on her face, Luo Lan adjusts her mood and looks at the dragon. "Dragon, I have a sister named Saifeiya. I hope you will bring her to me." Make a wish to the dragon, SAFIYA is at least his sister. Luo Lansi can''t do anything to abandon her, so he makes a wish to let the Dragon transfer SAFIYA to the earth. Calculate the time, after a period of time, the star of vegeta will be destroyed, other Saiya people Luo Lan can ignore, but Saifeiya still want to save. After hearing Luo Lan''s wish, the dragon was silent for a moment, ready to release energy. But after a while, the dragon''s voice rang again: "sorry, this wish can''t be realized, the other party refused your request, please change a wish." "What?" Luo Lan''s expression appears surprised, the situation is beyond his expectation. No? What the hell is the matter with Sylvia! At this time, the dragon''s loud voice said: "you said that the strength of Saifeiya is above me. I can''t transfer those who are beyond my strength. The other party doesn''t believe my information, so please change your wish." Luo Lan slightly frowned and touched her skull. The Dragon really can''t force the desire to act on people who are stronger than it. In the original work, when Wu Long revived the monkey king, he wanted to use the power of the dragon ball to deal with the Saiya who invaded the earth, but he finally said that he couldn''t do it. Even when the Namike dragon wanted to bring back the turbulent monkey king in the universe, he needed the other party''s consent. If Saifeiya does not cooperate with the dragon, there is no way. Do you want to give her up? After a little thought, Luo Lan shakes her head. Sophia is sure to save her. After all, she is his only relative in the world. Saving her is worthy of the couple''s several months together. It seems that I have to go to vegeta myself to bring her out. Stupid woman, in order to save her, he can pay a lot of thought. "Dragon, please give me the ability of" instant movement "like Wang shenjiebit, a trainee!" "I''m sorry, it''s the power given by the rules of the universe to the king God of the trainee world." The dragon''s answer was as calm as ever. Luo Lan nodded, dragon can''t realize this wish, as early as he expected, originally want to drill a loophole, it seems really not. The ability to blink at will, like jebert, is a reward given by the rules of the universe to jebert, which is not freely available to ordinary people. then we can only choose the instant movement of the ARATS. Although it is a little less than jebert''s instant movement, it is also very effective. Just about to make a wish, Luo Lan suddenly realized that yadrat people''s instant movement needed to sense each other''s breath when using it, but she just couldn''t do it. Even if she learned it through Longzhu, she couldn''t show it for a while and a half. If we miss the time to save people, it will be very troublesome. "Human beings, say your wish, provided it does not exceed the authority of the gods." The Dragon urged. Luo Lan thought a little, looked at the dragon and asked, "is there a skill in the universe that can move instantaneously without breath sensing? If so, please teach it to me." The dragon was suspended in mid air and kept silent for a long time. Just when Luo Lan had no expectations, the Dragon said: "medemore has a kind of" transfer technique ", similar to" instant movement ", but it needs enough energy support. Are you sure you want to realize this wish?"Medamorcin, transfer. Maybe it''s something like fusion. Luo Lan affirmative answer: "yes, please pass on this skill to me!" "I see. Your wish can come true!" High pitched voice sounded, and then the dragon''s eyes issued a red light. Taes was shocked to see the dragon''s eyes suddenly glowing with blood red light, but Luo Lan knew that it was the Dragon exerting its power. The next second, Luo Lan''s mind came up with a series of complex knowledge, and soon understood it, as if she had experienced learning. This knowledge is the "transference" of the medamorites! The so-called "transfer technique" is just like "fusion technique", which uses special techniques to mobilize energy in the body, and can exert the effect of power several times beyond the limit of the body. "Transfer technique" focuses on space transfer, which is a bit like wormhole technology in science fiction. It uses human power to open the space, but needs to know the location of the destination in advance. Otherwise, it''s very easy to have accidents and transfer to the dangerous sky or stars. After accepting a series of complex knowledge, Luo Lan''s brain is a little swollen and painful. At this time, the voice of the Dragon rings in her ear: "your wish has come true, so goodbye!" With that, the Dragon flew into the sky and suddenly turned into seven light spots, flying all over the world. The dark sky suddenly became bright again. "Luo Lan, don''t you mind?" See Luo Lan still closed eyes, Ta Yi Si concerns ground to ask. Luo Lan said: "it''s OK. I''ve received too much information at the moment. I need to ease it." "Nothing''s good. By the way, that Sylvia is your sister. How can''t you even bring her to Longzhu?" Isn''t it true that the dragon is omnipotent? Even a girl can''t be brought here. Some of them can''t be justified. "That woman is a barbarian!" At the mention of Sophia, Rowland recalled the time when she was ravaged by her in vegeta, and her skull was in pain. Alas, first try the "transfer technique" I learned from dragon! Although knowledge has been integrated, it still needs practical tests. Seeing that Luo Lan doesn''t want to entangle in the issue of Saifeiya, tays nodded, then picked up the camera with a smile and watched the video she shot repeatedly. If these pictures were published, it would definitely cause a huge sensation. ¡­¡­ In the temple, when Luo Lan and they summoned the dragon, the gods had been paying attention to the situation of the lower world. After all, the appearance of the dragon was not trivial. If it was taken by the careerists, it would inevitably cause some turmoil. When it was discovered that Luo Lan was the one who summoned the dragon, the God''s heart was pulled up. Although this mysterious alien visitor was young, his strength was terrible. If he did evil, the God himself was not his opponent. Fortunately, the other side did not make any evil wishes, but let the gods breathe a sigh of relief. After the Dragon Ball disappeared, the God murmured in a low voice: "even the dragon''s power can''t provoke, there are such strong people in the world..." For no reason, a strong sense of urgency arose in the heart of the God. Then it turned into a sigh. Compared with the unknown outer space, the strength of the earth is still too weak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 The vast universe has a reddish hue, near a huge star. Whew! In the deep and quiet space, this light is extremely eye-catching. At a closer look, it turned out to be a disk-shaped aircraft, about 15 meters in diameter, chubby, belonging to a relatively small spacecraft. Through the light green glass cover, you can see a soft and beautiful female Saiya, sitting quietly and happily on her back. Suddenly, Saifeiya opened his eyes, beautiful eyes flashed a trace of doubt. "What was that sound, earth? Who''s going to take me to earth? " Isn''t it some kind of magic? Sophia, who often fights in the universe, has heard that some cosmonauts are good at super powers. Some super powers can confuse the mind and achieve the purpose of controlling the body and mind. She has doubts in her heart. Sophia resolutely ignores the voice. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for that voice to disappear from the bottom of my heart. Sophia''s delicate face sneered, then continued to shut her eyes. "What''s the matter with you, Sophia?" His teammates noticed the fluctuation of energy emitted from Saifeiya, and a woman Saiya with ordinary appearance asked. Sophia shook her head quietly. "Nothing. By the way, who knows where the earth is?" "The earth seems to be a remote planet with signs of civilization on it, but the probe found that there is no precious metal of special value except water resources and plants, so it is not included in the mission planet." "Why did you suddenly ask this question?" "If my brother comes back alive, let him conquer the earth as a punishment," said Sophia After hearing this, the team members burst out laughing: "it''s just a low-level planet. It''s enough to send a lower level soldier. Your brother is a middle-level soldier. It''s a bit overqualified to do so. It''s better to let him follow us to carry out the task and make sure that he grows up quickly. Saiya people want to temper in the battle." "Yes, do you want me to train my brother for you? My strength is pretty good." A pretty looking male Saiya courted saifia, and his heart was clear. Sophia glanced at each other and refused: "no, my brother can train himself." For these young male Saiya people have what kind of mind, Saifeiya knows, but she has always advocated force is in the golden period of strength rise, emotional things in her view is a drag on the practice of trouble, so in addition to maintaining a normal teammate relationship, Saifeiya alone, do not want to tangle with anyone. The male Saiya heard Saifeiya''s reply and could not help but smile, regretting that he could not move the other party. Excellent women naturally don''t lack pursuers. There are only a few Saiya women who are strong, beautiful and have just come of age. What''s more, the other side is still a superior soldier. If combined with it, the offspring will definitely have the potential to become a strong one. If you can''t win favor during the mission, you will have even less chance to return to vegeta. However, it is a pity that the king of Xiang had a dream, but the goddess didn''t want to. Saifeiya didn''t give them the chance to fight for it. The topic comes to an end here. All the Saiya on the spaceship have entered the dormancy stage. Sephia held her chest in her hands and put a faint smile on the corner of her mouth: "Earth The voice must have something to do with it ¡­¡­ Earth, open plains. After obtaining the "transfer technique" of medamor, Luo Lan can''t wait to carry out the experiment. According to the knowledge in mind to mobilize the energy in the body, theory and practice are still different. Although all the details have been fully understood, it took quite a long time to find the way in the formal experiment. After several experiments, Luo Lan roughly understood the connotation of "transfer". Compared with the "instant movement" of yadrat, both of them have the same effect, and can achieve the purpose of space shuttle. However, before using the "transfer" of medamor, it needs to lock the coordinates of the target position in advance, and the preparation time is a little longer than "instant movement". Generally speaking, it is not suitable for use in combat. However, this skill as a means to go, but it is more appropriate. Find the right position, start the transfer, Luo Lan''s figure appears in all parts of the earth, and tested several times, Luo Lan feels that he has completely mastered this skill. At this time, the energy in the body is also expended to 7788. After feeling the remaining energy in the body, Luo Lan faintly smiles: "this is just an experiment on the earth. If you are going to make a long-distance interstellar crossing, I''m afraid your whole body''s energy will be drained! Next, try long-distance transfer. " After replenishing physical strength and wearing protective equipment, Luo Lan aimed at the moon beyond the earth. "Whew!" With the energy mobilization, the whole human body began to blur, suddenly turned into a ray of sunlight, and reappeared on the moon, which is 380000 meters away. What came into our eyes were the uneven ground and loose dry dust. Only one sixth of the earth''s gravity environment made Luo Lan feel that she would float at any time."Ha ha ha, as expected, with the increase of distance, the consumption is also increasing. However, compared with the limitation of "instant movement" on breath, these are acceptable With a satisfied smile on her face, Luo Lan''s heart moved and her body soon disappeared from the moon. From now on, the distance in space can no longer limit him. It''s like a white paper that can be bent at any time. As long as he knows the coordinates of the target planet and enough energy to connect the two points, he can reach any planet at will! A few days later, on the desolate plateau. This is where the cargo ship landed when Luo Lan first came to earth. At first, I thought that I would never use this spaceship again. However, human nature still can''t escape "Zhenxiang". It didn''t take long for Rolan to come back here again. However, this time, he didn''t come alone, and he was accompanied by Dr. Briggs, the father of tays. As for tays, after the dragon ball collection, she had already returned to the capital of the west to prepare her new novel. The purpose of bringing Dr. Breves here this time is to ask him to transform the cargo ship into a gravity training room on the original basis. Sure enough, when he heard that Rolan had an alien spaceship in his hand, in line with the exploration of science and technology, Dr. blives readily agreed. "Is this what you call a spaceship?" Dr. Breves stood in front of the cargo ship and looked up at a ship more than 30 meters long and eight meters high, which was an ellipsoidal shape. "Yes, it''s just a cargo ship, but it does contain alien technology. I think the doctor can explore some new technologies from it," Luo said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 "Hahaha, you''re right. The progress of science is to get in touch with new things!" Dr. graves laughs and nods to Lorraine. Luo Lan shrugged her shoulders and then opened the door of the spaceship. Two people boarded the spaceship, and Dr. Breves went in to study the interior of the spaceship. Because he was in contact with alien technology for the first time, he found everything novel. Dr. Breves is worthy of the genius of inventing the universal capsule technology. After some inspection, he has a basic understanding of the level of alien technology. There''s an outline of what''s going on in the brain. "Let me make sure again, do you really want to build a 100 times gravity training room in this spaceship? You know, under such gravity, the weight of a person weighing 60 kg will increase to 6000 kg. This is secondary. The main damage comes from the internal organs. People on earth can''t bear such gravity. " Dr. Breves explained to Rolan the hidden danger of high multiple gravity. If it''s just a load, 6000 kg is just a small amount. If you convert it into 6 tons, it''s less than the weight of a cubic iron block. But the gravity environment is different from the load. The distribution of gravity is uniform. The gravity effect will act on every cell inside and outside. Under the super gravity, the internal organs, blood vessels, body tissues and even the brain of the human body have to bear a huge burden. A little carelessness will lead to the risk of collapse. Even if Saiya''s constitution is far more than that of the earth people, it will be very dangerous. In the original book, the monkey king practiced in 100 times gravity environment, and he was on the verge of death several times. If he was too tired to get up and ate a few Xiandou, he would not be able to support nemec. But thanks to such hard practice, the fighting power of the monkey king jumped from 8000 to 90000. It is the practice of gravity chamber, Xiandou therapy and the strong physique of Saiya people that make such a miracle. Luo Lan''s hands have enough fairy beans, more can''t pass such an opportunity. Luo Lan said: "doctor, please don''t worry about building a gravity chamber. There''s no problem." Seeing Luo Lan''s insistence, Dr. Briggs lit a cigarette and took a few long puffs: "I can help with the transformation, but I still don''t recommend installing such a high gravity. We should be careful when using it in the future." "I will pay attention to the use of it" Luo Lan agreed, and immediately transported the spaceship to a universal capsule production base near the west capital for Dr. Breves, where he began the upgrade of the spaceship. Of course, Rolan was not idle when Dr. Breves upgraded the cargo spaceship. Although his current combat effectiveness has been called invincible on earth, in the universe, I''m afraid even the ability of self-protection has not been achieved. With such cognition, Luo Lan naturally won''t waste a little time. In the following days, Luo Lan found a place near the production base to lay a solid foundation, doing high-intensity exercise every day. In the meantime, tays came to see him about the setting of a part of the new novel. It''s like she''s writing a novel about the sais, which incorporates such novel materials as combat effectiveness, kalinda, and the gods. Her debut environment is set to earth. After all, tays doesn''t know that the sais are actually an alien race. Originally, she planned to write the legend of dragon ball, but she didn''t know how to do it at last. Maybe she also knew that such information was too shocking and easy to cause confusion. Luo Lan gives some advice to tayis based on her own knowledge. The woman records his advice and leaves happily. When she leaves, she asks him curiously what is being transformed in the base. She is not interested in it when she hears that it is gravity equipment. In this way, day by day. Luo Lan has been working hard, and combined with the fighting skills of Saiya in his mind, he has inspired the energy in his body to improve continuously. When the gravity chamber transformation is completed, his combat effectiveness has been improved from 460 to 520, which is a great progress. A month later, the gravity chamber was completed. After receiving the news, Rolan rushed to Dr. Breves, where he saw the doctor covered with oil. "Doctor, where''s the gravity chamber?" Rolan came to Dr. blives in a dusty way. "Come with me." With a cigarette in his mouth, Dr. bridges leads Lorraine to the parking place of the gravity chamber. The production base of Magnum capsule is very large and covers an extremely wide area. There are few such bases in the world. In a huge assembly workshop, Luo Lan saw his cargo spaceship. At first sight, he could hardly recognize that it was the original spaceship. Although it was still 30 meters long and more than 8 meters high ellipsoidal, the inside and outside of the spaceship were all changed. Metal coating, humanized layout, interior cabin redesigned, adding many earth elements, and the side of the spaceship Also printed with the logo of universal capsule company. "It''s so powerful. I can''t see what it looks like." Luo Lan admires after inspecting the spaceship. Pointing to the brand-new spaceship, Dr. Breves said with a little pride: "according to your request, I have transformed the rear half of the spaceship into a large gravity training room, which can open up to 100 times of gravity. Besides the cockpit, the front half has also designed four rooms, two floors up and two floors down. By the way, the power system and communication system of the spacecraft have also been upgraded... "Take out a few wristwatch like devices and hand them to Luo Lan, "these communicators can communicate in real time, and even distant planets will not have delay. What''s more, they have holographic projection function, which is very suitable for listening to music." Dr. Breves enthusiastically demonstrated his latest invention. When he talked about the watch that can play music, he was even more excited. Luo Lan is very satisfied with all the functions of the spacecraft, but he is full of problems in the paranoid pursuit of Breves. Taking Rolan into the gravity chamber to teach him how to use the equipment, Dr. Breves said: "in addition to adjusting the gravity, the gravity chamber can also set the temperature and atmospheric pressure, and all kinds of extreme environments can be simulated. Because the cabin materials are super alloy made of special materials, there is no need to worry about any risk." "Thank you very much, so I can practice safely." Luo Lan is satisfied. "Be careful when you use it," says Dr. Breves Luo Lan nodded. After Dr. Breves went out, she directly set the gravity 10 times, and the machine "hummed" to work. Suddenly, a downward force acted on her whole body. Luo Lan felt it for a moment, and a look of joy appeared in her eyes. This gravity is equivalent to the environment of vegeta. "Powerful, as if back to begita." Then gradually increase the gravity, 16 times can basically bear, but add to 20 times, Luo Lan already feel difficult, brain began to hypoxia. Decisively shut down the gravity equipment, Luo Lan roughly knows the limit that he can bear. After testing the temperature, pressure and other parameters, Luo Lan was very satisfied with these functions. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 "With this equipment and Xiandou''s therapeutic ability, my strength will be greatly improved However, we should also pay attention to our physical condition, and we should not over use the gravity equipment, which will lead to low growth in the future. " Heart warning himself, Luo Lan with excitement out of the spacecraft. "By the way, can this spaceship become a universal capsule?" If it''s inconvenient to carry, it''s also troublesome. "Of course, this is the most basic function." Said Dr. Briggs, of course. Everything from the production base of omnipotent capsule company has the function of shrinking, ranging from refrigerators and color TV sets to villas and cruise ships. Universal capsule company is based on this technology. Luo Lan nodded. At this time, she looked at another device not far from the gravity spacecraft. It was a sphere about eight meters in diameter, surrounded by six thick metal supports. "What''s that?" "Oh, it''s a simulation device that was built when the gravity chamber was built. Its function is only half of that of the spacecraft gravity chamber, but it''s also made of the strongest alloy, so it can withstand the energy bombardment of super density." "Can it shrink into capsules?" "Yes." Rolan looked at the spherical gravity chamber with interest. Even if it was just a test object for the preview simulation, it could easily reach 50 times the gravity. Dr. Breves''s genius was unimaginable. Rolan didn''t want to let go of such a good thing, so she proposed to take away the gravity chamber with Dr. Breves. Dr. bridges didn''t care about the rehearsal equipment, so he quickly agreed. Carefully put the two gravity equipment into a universal capsule in her arms, Luo Lan''s eyes are full of expectations for the future. It''s time to go back to vegeta. Luo Lan murmured to herself. It''s almost a year since I left vegeta. According to the plot, vegeta is almost destroyed by frissa. Because of the "transfer" skill, Rolan is not afraid of the risk of the destruction of the planet, but when the time comes, he will move to another planet after saving SAFIYA. I work hard for my elder sister. The other party should repay me. For example, stop, stop, fantasize about her beautiful sister, Luo Lan quickly takes back her thoughts. If I dare to think like this, Saifeiya knows that I will definitely slap myself to death. After several months together, Luo Lan is quite clear about the character of Saifeiya. She is a savage, indifferent, silent woman who only knows how to cultivate. In addition to training and fighting, there is no other mind at all. In the heart, there is a very pure Saiyan personality. He made up his mind to return to vegeta, and then offered his leave to them. "When you go back, you should also contact me with the messenger. It''s a pleasure to travel with you. We''ll take risks together in the future." Taes knew that Luo Lan was going to leave, and thought that he wanted to go back to his tribe. Anyway, they were all on the earth, so she didn''t care. After saying that, she kept on writing her novels. "Tays doesn''t seem to know about alien civilization." "I told her I was Saian, but she regarded me as a tribe on earth." Rolan shrugs at Dr. bridges. Tays has such a big brain hole that it''s no wonder she can''t create a popular novel. I hope her new novel will be popular, but I don''t have much hope. In the original work, after meeting Gack, the police officer of Galaxy patrol, tays once created a novel based on Gack, but the result is not popular. It was not until later that I was able to travel to various planets, and the novels created by this experience were highly praised. At this time, Mrs. blives took bulma''s hand and came over, "Oh, little Loran is going to leave. My aunt will miss you." Bulma raised her hand and shook her Lavender pigtail. "Goodbye, tell me a story next time." "Well, goodbye, everyone!" Luo Lan looks at the Burma family, waves to them, and then flies up in the air. The energy in her body rises, and soon turns into a light spot and disappears at the other end of the sky. Find a place without people, Luo Lan''s figure appears again. There is a long distance between begeta and the earth. Every launch of "transfer" requires amazing energy. With the combat power of Rolan 520, it can not be transferred at one time, so it needs to dock on several planets. Find out the location of vegeta from the spaceship, and then write down the stars used for turnover along the way. When everything is ready, Luo Lan closes her breath and concentrates. The "transfer" of medamor has been launched. A faint light and shadow twinkle in place, and Luo Lan has left the earth. Compared with leaving begita for the first time, Luo Lan went back this time more leisurely. Because there is a solid way out, even in the face of the Fraser legion, Rolan is full of confidence. In the temple. The God noticed that Luo Lan''s breath had disappeared from the earth, and he was relieved: "he left at last."During this period of time, the God has not had a good rest. He always pays attention to the trend of Luo Lan. He is tense in his heart, for fear that the other party will make a difficult situation. That guy is so strong that he really makes things happen. Even the God is not his opponent. It''s better for such a god of plague to leave early. "I can''t see through the child at all It seems to know a lot of secrets on earth. It''s so young, but its strength is terrible. " The God took back his mind, and his face was a little relaxed. Luo Lan has been on the earth, which may make him unable to sleep well for several months. Fortunately, the other party has left. Also glad that Luo Lan left the cat fairy, was robbed once it, really do not want to face the child. ¡­¡­ After several pauses and refuelling, about an hour later, Rolan''s figure appeared on the nearest star to begeta. After a short pause on this planet, Luo Lan takes out food from the omnipotent capsule and eats it. Luo Lan stands up and locks the position of vegeta. According to the information from "transfer", the opposite planet has not been destroyed by frissa. Luo Lan took a deep breath: "the next step is to land on the star of bejita. After a year''s leave, I don''t know what''s going on there?" In the heart floats over the emotion of a silk excitement, Luo Lan''s heart becomes calm down, then "transfer technique" launch, fine young figure disappears from the planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Bejita is a huge blue and white planet in the North galactic region. It belongs to a rare high-level planet. On it, there are sais who are famous for fighting. Because of their belligerent character, ordinary cosmonauts will give up and avoid conflicts when they meet sais. But because the sais worked hard for Felisa to sell the planet, and acted domineering, they were not well-known in the universe. During this period of time, the space port of vegeta is much busier than usual, and there are more and more aircrafts returning from various planets. Because of an order from Felisa a few days ago, all the SAIAS have returned to their home planet. They didn''t know it was the beginning of a disaster. Whew! A wave of the sea, broken waves beat each other, blue and clean sea in the breeze, rippling out a circle of overlapping waves. Suddenly, a black figure appears on the ocean, and Rowland finally returns to the star of vegeta. He has gone through a total of 38 transfers from the earth to vegeta. If Xiandou had not supported him, he would not have been able to return with his 520 combat power. Rao Shi, it would have cost him more than an hour. Glancing at the boundless sea, Luo Lan''s body flashed, and a white light suddenly lit up on her body. Like lightning, she broke the waves and flew towards the coast. Because you are above the ocean, you can only see a little outline of the land in the distance, but you can roughly determine the location of the gathering place through the energy detector. "Next, find zephylia and take her away from vegeta." With this in mind, Luo Lan quickly approached the gathering place of Saiya people. The black figure seemed like a flash of lightning across the sky. When she got close to the gathering place, she began to fly low. Passing several Saiya gathering places in succession, he found that the whole star of vegeta was much more lively than before. There are lots of vehicles in the Saia people''s gathering area, and the transportation vehicles are like small trains carrying spherical aircrafts. The open space is full of small aircrafts, and the tired Saia people are reunited with their relatives one by one. This is a rare time for Saia people to show their feelings. Back to Saifeiya''s home, found that there is no one inside, Saifeiya has not returned to the star begita. I went to the task assignment department again and inquired about the identity of zephylia''s younger brother. It turned out that it would take another month for zephylia''s spaceship to return to vegeta. Luo Lan frowned at the news, which was a little different from his plan. Originally, he wanted to find Saifeiya and leave the star of bejita, but it seemed that he couldn''t. "Judging from the current situation, there are still a large number of Saiya people on their way back, so at this time, Felisa will not destroy begita..." It is estimated that there is still a period of time before the destruction of vegeta. "It''s still a while before Saifeiya comes back, so take advantage of this opportunity to exercise. Now it''s a little bit better to improve." Compared with Saiya people of the same age, Luo Lan is 520 combat effectiveness at the age of five, which is absolutely excellent. Her talent is almost catching up with those superior soldiers. But it depends on who to compare with. Luo Lan''s strength is not good enough in the powerful star of vegeta. Having made up her mind to practice, Luo Lan put a camera in Sophia''s home to record the situation. Then she left the gathering place and found a rock fracture zone in the open Canyon more than 1000 kilometers away. She took out the 50 times gravity spherical gravity chamber from the universal capsule. Set the gravity environment to 16 times of the gravity, and adjust the air pressure and temperature of the gravity chamber at the same time, the machine will "buzz" and the internal environment will suddenly change. Luo Lan took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His dark eyes showed a sense of seriousness. Then he walked into the gravity chamber with firm steps and started the formal gravity training. The super pressure of 16 times of the earth''s gravity is really on the body. Luo Lan bares his mouth and basically can bear it. Then he carries out basic exercise according to the Saiya''s exercise mode in his mind. Compared with the earth, the energy utilization of cosmic people is a little rough, which is caused by the big environment. Luo Lan now wants to combine Saiya people''s blood, more effective use of gravity training, enhance strength. So in the gravity training room, Luo Lan worked hard, diving, leaping, and punching. The crystal sweat moistened the hair. Time passed by, Luo Lan''s strength seemed to open the gate and improve rapidly ¡­¡­ As the sun rises, the sky has turned white. With the rising sun gradually emerged, the gentle sunlight penetrated the clouds, dyed the white clouds with a layer of cherry red color, looking full of life brilliance. At this time, a month has passed since Luo Lan entered the gravity chamber. In outer space, frissa''s spacecraft is anchored in a fixed orbit, surrounded by many smaller spacecraft cruising constantly, monitoring all the movements of vegeta. "Kekono, what''s the situation with the Saia?" With a slightly hoarse voice, Felisa sat on the small aircraft, a pair of indifferent eyes looking out of the spacecraft.The Yellow skinned cosmonaut named kikono has his hands on his back: "most of the sais have come back, and some remote sais will take some time." There was a cruel smile on Felisa''s lips: "I can''t wait. Let the people in the Legion prepare. I will destroy bejita in five days." "After the disappearance of the sais, the power of the Legion of Frisa will be greatly damaged." Kikono shook his head, but did not raise any objection. Of all the old subordinates left by King clude, only the other elder "Bailey Bulu" could ignore the terror of Frisa and even let her listen to some words. "Ho Ho, it''s not easy to gather these sais together. This is the best chance to destroy the sais and the planet. These sais are also fighting nations. Now they are under pressure to submit to me. They are absolutely not satisfied. Maybe one day they will bite back. They must be eradicated before they finally take action." "Mr. shambo, please, after the destruction of bejita, encircle and suppress the saians who have not returned to bejita according to the communication records of the yugal people." "Yes, my subordinates will never let go of any fish who miss the net." Shangbo, a green haired cosmonaut with a handsome appearance, replied respectfully. He raised his head. His handsome appearance hides bloodthirsty cruelty. "So I can rest assured." Felisa laughs, nods politely to Shangbo, and stares at the star of vegeta in the distance with her blood red eyes. Bright stars flash past like meteors www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 One day later, the deadline for the destruction of vegeta set by frissa was getting closer and closer. Many Saiya returned to vegeta by flying, and in one of the spaceships sat badak, the father of the monkey king. Close to the orbit of vegeta star, badak saw Felisa''s spaceship from a distance, and his uneasiness became strong. "Look, it''s Felisa''s ship." The companion in the cockpit pointed to Felisa''s spaceship and called. Badak, with his arms in his arms and a gloomy face, sat in the cab. "I don''t know what Fraser is up to, but he came to vegeta himself." "It''s said that we have stayed for a long time, but it''s really rare. Suddenly, let''s all return to vegeta. If there''s any big task, you can contact us through the contact. There''s no need to let us come back!" There''s something strange about the company. "Take down the detector first, be careful to be heard!" "Oh, yes!" In fact, most of the successful sais don''t like Felisa. Surrender is just a way to make a living. "Everyone came back one by one." "I don''t know if there will be any conspiracy. That guy has no good intentions." Badak was very alert, but other people were still enjoying the joy of conquering the planet, and did not realize that the crisis was coming. ¡­¡­ When the spaceship landed in the open space of the gathering place, badak heard from the order keeping people that Felisa was inquiring about the news of the super Saiya. He immediately realized Felisa''s plan, and his heart was even more urgent. When he came home and met his wife Jinai, badak proposed to send his son from the nursery cabin to a remote planet. Ji Nei is a petite Saiya. Her fluffy hair covers her ears, which makes her look very petite. Because of her low combat effectiveness, she is a non combatant who handles meat for her people. Hearing her husband say that she would send off her little son, her mood suddenly became excited. "Why, badak, karkarot is only three years old, and we haven''t taught him to talk yet?" Ji Nei''s gentle character is rare among Saiya people. Badak said: "I feel that Felisa is planning a conspiracy. It''s too dangerous for karkarot to stay on vegeta. At night, I''ll steal a spaceship and send the child to other planets. If there''s no danger, I''ll get him back." "But..." Ji Nei was very reluctant, but he was finally convinced by badak. At night. Badak stole a newly manufactured spherical aircraft from the research center. Because it was just built, there was no monitoring equipment installed on the spacecraft. Then the couple carried the aircraft to a place that was not easy to be found. A child''s crying voice came from the ball flying machine. Ji Nei looked at his son heartily: "don''t make a fuss about karkarot. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll get you back soon." "Well, badak, why don''t we run away together?" "No, it''s very easy to monitor the energy response in our body. Karkarot is the safest person." Badak said decisively. Ji Nei was disappointed: "latiz is on a mission with Prince bejita outside. There should be no problem. If there is an accident with Prince bejita, he can only go to find karkarot..." "I found a planet named" Earth "from the database. Because the people and resources on it are of little value, it is a low-level planet. Karkarot will be very safe there." Badak comforted his wife. The couple put their palms on the glass cover of the aircraft and looked at the children inside. Then press the start button of the spaceship, and the spaceship slowly rises into the sky, whew, and quickly turns into a star disappearing in the bright night sky. "Good bye, we must live!" "We''ll pick you up soon." "Be careful of the galaxy patrol..." A starlight flickered in the night sky. Badak and Jinai looked far away at the direction of their son''s departure and hugged each other. They didn''t know that the spaceship would carry a strong man who would change the whole world Their son, karkarot, is about to embark on the most brilliant journey of his life! A fractured canyon. There is no cloud in the sun. The clear sky is spotless, as if washed by rain, showing a beautiful blue color. More than eight meters high, the spherical gravity chamber with dark luster is located in the depression area of the canyon. Six thick metal supports plunge into the rock stratum, and the operation of the equipment makes a "buzzing" shaking sound. Bata, Bata! The wind sand outside hit the surface of the gravity chamber through the acceleration of the canyon tuyere, and the fine gravel accumulated large sand dunes at the top and bottom of the gravity chamber. The gravity chamber is unusually calm. The gravity parameters are set to 18 times and the air pressure is adjusted to 15 times. Due to the bad environment, the whole room is filled with a depressing downward line, and the dust is pressed close to the floor surface by the strong gravity. In this extremely harsh environment, a boy with black hair vigorously waved his arms and made a variety of high-intensity movements. With the rapid movement of his body, the crystal sweat also seeped out like a drizzle.Hoo - close the gravimeter, and the training room immediately returns to normal. After eating a bean, Luo Lan opens the cabin door and goes out with a water bottle. The high-intensity gravity training makes Luo Lan''s strength soar. Her body is like bean sprouts that have broken the soil and thrive under the moisture of the rain. From the beginning of 16 times of gravity, in just over a month, Luo Lan has increased the gravity to 18 times, and his strength has naturally improved a lot. "810 combat effectiveness!" When the detector takes a photo of itself, a smile appears on Luo Lan''s face. Of course, this kind of strength can''t be compared with the cultivation effect of the monkey king in the gravity chamber, but Luo Lan is just squeezing himself. After all, his body hasn''t started to develop. Too much force will only have a bad effect on his body, so it''s better to be gentle. So when practicing, Luo Lan would spend half a day practicing in the gravity chamber, and the other half a day practicing in the normal environment, so as to adapt to the changes of the body. Perhaps due to the natural adaptation to the earth''s gravity of 10 times that of vegeta, Luo Lan''s strength growth is not as obvious as Sun Wukong''s. Even under 18 times of gravity, the combat effectiveness is only increased to 810 points. Maybe the effect of gravity will not be reflected until the multiple is higher in the future. In this regard, Luo Lan is not only not dissatisfied, but has already felt very satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 This day, Luo Lan as usual in the gravity chamber exercise, at this time, the body''s energy detector suddenly "diddidi" sounded a fierce signal. Di Di Di! A series of numbers are flashing from the detector screen. Luo Lan picks up the detector and sees the data above. He is shocked. 11000£¡£¡ This striking figure is shocking. The energy source is only more than 100 kilometers away from him. You should know that this detector in Rolan''s hand was snatched from the hands of mapa when it was on mapa planet. Its function is not as advanced as that of the flissa legion, but it can automatically alarm when a strong enemy approaches. Who is it going to be? There is a doubt in Luo Lan''s heart. As a high-level planet, there are only a few fighters with a combat effectiveness of more than 10000 on vegeta. Each of them is a top fighter and maintains the authority of the Saiya people. Generally speaking, such fighters are near the capital of kings and will never appear in such a remote place. The other side should be Saiya. If it''s a member of the Fraser legion, then he will be ready to run. When Luo Lan is thinking about the identity of the other party, the energy source comes close quickly, and the terrible energy causes the detector to beep, which is unprecedented before. Luo Lan''s palms are in a cold sweat. She lies carefully behind the rock shelf and hides. She looks up at the sky. "Transfer" has been prepared, once it is determined that the other side is not Saiya, it will be launched immediately. Hula, a straight light like lightning across the sky, behind with a strong sound breaking through the sound barrier, soon a figure appeared in his field of vision. Luo Lan''s eyesight is excellent. When the energy is concentrated in the eyeball, it can really enhance the acuity of the eyes. It was a Saiya man in a Fraser army uniform, with two Curly Hairstyles, a mature face, and crossed scars on his left cheek. Badak?! See each other''s appearance clearly, Luo Lan mumbles to himself. How can he appear here? In this direction, he is going to Wangdu. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s nerves tense up, a sense of urgency arises spontaneously. According to his understanding, in the original work, badak sent away the young monkey king on the night of his return to the star of bejita. Within a few days, Felisa dropped a "Star Destroyer" from space to destroy the whole star of bejita. Now that badakh has appeared on the star, it means that Felisa will soon destroy the star. There''s not much time left for yourself. While Luo Lan was observing badak, badak also found him as a soldier''s intuition. A child? Badak looks at Luo Lan, who is hiding behind the rock below. Although he is surprised why a Saiyan child appears here, he is in no mood to care about it because he is in a hurry to see the king of bejita. The vision lightly glanced at Luo Lan, badak soon passed over Luo Lan''s head. The figure turned into a black spot and disappeared in the vast sky. After badakh''s figure disappeared, Rolan came out from behind the rock carefully. She was very urgent in her heart. "Badakh has come back, that is to say, bejita is not far away from destruction, but why hasn''t Saifeiya''s team come back yet?" We can''t wait any longer. We must leave the star as soon as possible! Thinking of this, Luo Lan quickly added food, and then put the gravity chamber into the universal capsule, and flew to the gathering place. Once again, I went to the mission department to inquire about the situation of zephylia''s spaceship, and got the news that her team will enter the star of vegeta in half an hour. Luo Lan suddenly a burst of speechless, time card just good, if not their own words, Saifeiya is card time to come to die! You are lucky to have a brother like me! Murmured a word on the mouth, Luo Lan flies toward the spaceship docking point directly. Ordinary sais'' spaceships are parked in the open space in the center of the gathering place. Generally, there are sais or yugars who maintain the spaceships to register, but for some sais with higher status, the treatment is not the same. The superior soldiers belong to the elite families, and are the backbone of the Saiya people. Every superior soldier enjoys careful care. Their spaceship will land at the special docking point of Wangdu spaceship. Soon, Luo Lan came to the Wangdu terminal, watching the successive spacecraft return from space, and then landing under the guidance of professionals. Luo Lan''s body is floating in the air, and her eyes are constantly watching the figure in the crowd, but for a long time, she has not seen Saifeiya. About ten minutes later, a beautiful figure came out among the stars. It was seraphia, who had not been seen in a year. There are some Saiya people around. They should be her players. At this time, Sophia was 19 years old, with bright eyes, white teeth, skin like cream, soft hair down her shoulders, and more charming posture than a year ago. Saiya people have reached this stage of complete maturity, and will maintain such a state of youth for a long time. They will not age rapidly until they are old.Saifeiya walked in front with a cold face. Sensitive, she felt that bejita was different from before. "Vegeta has become a lot more lively than before." "Because everybody''s back." "Sophia, there is a restaurant in front of you. The captain will treat you to dinner this time." The leader of the team was generous. The captain is also a superior soldier, his name is Herz, and he usually takes good care of Saifeiya. Sophia shook his head. "No, I''m going to go back first." "OK, just relax. Maybe there will be more difficult tasks in the future. Keep in the best shape all the time." Herz shakes his head regretfully. Several of the young Saiya in the team members want to persuade SAFIYA when they see that they don''t want to go together, but Herz stops them with his eyes, and they all show disappointment. "Sister!" A young figure rings out, and Luo Lan flies towards Saifeiya. I saw Luo Lan''s figure from a long distance. He was about one meter high a year ago and was wearing delicate clothes. Seeing this, a streamer flashed in the dark eyes of Saifeiya. She looked at Luo Lan face to face. Instead of catching Luo Lan with joy, she raised her leg and kicked him violently. Fierce attack people unprepared, Luo Lan was shocked by this sudden scene, quickly put his hands in front. Bang! The strength of the legs is transmitted through the arms. Luo Lan grins and flies backwards. In the middle of the flight, the neck was tight and the collar was held by a slender hand. "Sister, you don''t have to be like this as soon as we meet?" Luo Lan is smiling, her arms are still numb. "Why didn''t you contact me this year." Saifeiya looked at him without expression, cold eyes let the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped several degrees. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 With a word from Sophia, the ambient temperature seems to have suddenly turned on the air conditioner and dropped several degrees directly. Even if Luo Lan can''t feel the breath of the earth people, he can also feel the dissatisfaction from Sophia. "Put me down first." Luo Lan is not used to being carried, struggling a few times. Saifeiya released the hand carrying Luolan collar and looked at him forcefully. "It''s better to give a satisfactory answer. Why don''t you contact me?" Luo Lan arranges her clothes, floats in front of Saifeiya and looks at her flowery face. She says that she hasn''t seen her for a while. The woman is becoming more and more beautiful. She is not only beautiful, but also powerful. If you don''t give her a satisfactory reason, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to pass. "My contact broke down during the mission." Luo Lan said. "Since the contact is broken, how can you go back to vegeta according to the call order!" Sophia raised her eyebrows. Luo Lan said: "after completing the mission of mapa planet, I will come back naturally." "Mapa has been wiped out by you? Although it''s just a low-level planet, it should take a few years with your strength... " There is still some doubt in the words. Luo Lan''s task is selected by her. Originally, it was estimated that it would take him more than two years to complete the task. It was only more than a year, and he came back. "Ah, SAFIYA, this is your brother" team leader helz''s surprised voice came, and then he took out the energy detector and looked at Luo Lan: "let me see his combat effectiveness." "Why, 820! Your brother is also a superior soldier! No, they are both superior soldiers, which is rare among Saiya people! " Herz himself is also a superior fighter. At the age of 26, he has 4300 combat power and belongs to the elite of the Saiyan fighters. "820 combat effectiveness?" Saifeiya shows a little surprised, and then stares at Luo Lan suspiciously. According to the combat effectiveness judgment at birth, Luo Lan should not have such high combat effectiveness at this age, but in front of outsiders, Saifeiya does not show it. Sephia''s acquiescence made Herz feel the talent of the two brothers and sisters. "It''s amazing. I''m so good at a young age. I don''t know if my future children and Ashtar have such talent." Herz''s wife, Ashita, is a non combatant with average potential and works as a civilian in the child care department of the royal capital. "The captain''s child must also be a superior soldier." "Yes, the captain is so good that the children in the future will be so good." Herz waved his hand with a smile and said, "where can we be so lucky? In the number of newborns born every year, the number of superior soldiers only accounts for less than one percent. My child will be very satisfied if he can have the potential of intermediate soldiers in the future." "Well, you guys, don''t disturb the reunion of Sophia and her brother. There''s a restaurant ahead. Let''s have a big meal!" "It''s the captain''s treat. It''s a big meal, of course." "I''m afraid the Commission for this mission will be spent on it." "Ha ha, it''s just some commission. I don''t pay attention to it." With a very generous wave of his hand, the mentally active Herz has long seen that several male soldiers in the team like Saifeiya, but Saifeiya obviously doesn''t like it. Herz can only express his pity to them! Nodding at Sophia, Herz turned and led his teammates to the restaurant not far away. "Now you can say, how can your fighting capacity suddenly increase so much?" Saifeiya''s quiet eyes like blue lake look at Luolan. "It''s because of my talent," Luo said Saifeiya sneers, grabs Luo Lan''s arm and flies to the sky. The cold wind blows on her cheek. With a white light whistling across the sky, they come to a remote place near Wangdu. "What are you bringing me here for?" Rolan looks at Sophia. "Test your growth." Saifeiya said blandly. "What?" Luo Lan''s heart suddenly rose a trace of bad, flashed in the mind a year ago by Saifeiya constantly blood abuse of the tragic past, cold sweat Cen Cen streaming down. Suddenly, a shocking energy emerges from the body of SAFIYA, and the energy detector on the body jumps wildly. Centered on SAFIYA, a powerful storm sweeps the earth, the ground trembles slightly, and the dust spreads everywhere. 3500£¡ 4100£¡ 4600£¡ The value on the detector keeps beating, and the final value is fixed at 5050. Luo Lan can''t help but show a surprised look. One year ago, the fighting capacity of Saifeiya was only 4200. In just one year, it actually increased so much. Sophia''s talent is so terrible! "Luo Lan, let me see how much you have grown in this year." Whew! A fierce wind, violent energy with the huge momentum of destroying the sky and the earth swept, fighting state of Saifeiya is extremely decisive, the hand is also very fierce. Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed. He quickly raised his momentum and put on an offensive and defensive posture. There was an invisible energy on his body.But Saifeiya''s attack is too strong and too fast. Even if the energy is concentrated in the eyes, we can''t see Saifeiya''s action. Suddenly toward a direction to blow a punch, in the void to pass a soft feeling. It''s lost. Turning over to attack again, Saifeiya''s figure flashed, leaving a vague shadow in place, but his body didn''t know where it was. Still no call! After dozens of attacks, the other side didn''t touch the corner of his clothes, but he consumed a lot of physical strength. At this time, the cold voice sounded: "the energy value has indeed reached the strength of 820 combat effectiveness, but the reaction ability is extremely poor, and the use of energy is also very rough. You don''t have a fight in this period of time, and you don''t have any fighting skills." "I have very little combat experience. I don''t know how you complete the task." As a fighting nation, Saiya people not only have super high energy in their bodies, but also have a good command of fighting skills. Saiya people are the type of fighters of all the people. Even non fighters are just the internal arrangement of vegeta. They are still great masters on low-level planets. Luo Lan showed a wry smile on his face. To tell the truth, he didn''t do any task at all, and the improvement of energy was just the result of hard work in the gravity chamber. Where does he have any fighting experience! In the past, Luo Lan was able to crush each other with his strong energy even though he was inexperienced because he was faced with weak people like mapa people and weaker people like Earth people. Now, in the face of SAFIYA, his weak side is completely exposed. Luo Lan hard support, breathing more disorderly up. Saifeiya see this, light as smoke cloud of show eyebrow slightly frown up, a trace of sullen flash on the face! Obviously, she is not satisfied with Luo Lan''s performance in the battle. Figure flashing, graceful figure appeared in Luo Lan''s side, one hand twist, a fast attack like the wind, strong attack with gusts of wind. If you put it on the earth, you can destroy a city in an instant. You should know that Napa, who invaded the earth in the original book, has a normal combat effectiveness of only 4000. Die! Sophia is serious. Luo Lan can''t dodge and is hit hard by Saifeiya. Although the opponent stops his strength at the critical moment, the severe pain still makes Luo Lan miserable. "Sister, you are so cruel. At least I came to save you!" "What do you mean by that?" Saifeiya suddenly appears beside Luo Lan. Her face is only a few centimeters away from him. Luo Lan can even feel the heat from her partner''s breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 Luo Lan took a deep breath, smelling the faint fragrance of the other side, without beating around the Bush, said frankly: "I''m really here to save you, begita star will soon be destroyed by Frisa, he called all the Saiya people back this time just to catch up, now it''s too late to escape." "You just lied to me that the contact was broken." Said seraphia. "It''s really bad. I didn''t know about the summoning order until I got back to vegeta, but I know that Felisa didn''t mean anything." Luo Lan looked at Saifeiya seriously and said, "I was ready to transfer you to the earth, but who knows you refused. I had no choice but to come in person." Saifeiya heard here, face suddenly changed, staring at Luo Lan: "at that time, the voice in my mind is you make ghost." "Yes, if you had promised then, you wouldn''t be on vegeta now." "You''d better tell me what you know." Saifeiya looked at Luolan seriously and felt that her brother seemed to hide a lot of things from her. But I have a little faith in Luo Lan''s words, because on her way back to vegeta, she did hear a voice asking if she would like to go to the earth, which is right with what Luo Lan said. "In fact, I have the ability to predict the future. I had a premonition that vegeta would be destroyed very early on..." Luo Lan naturally did not say his own details, but made up an ability to predict the future. Saifeiya listened to Luo Lan''s story, thinking that after he met him, the other side always wanted to leave the star of bejita, so she nodded her head. As a soldier''s intuition, Saifeiya also sensitively felt that the atmosphere on vegeta was different. Felisa''s spaceship has been staying outside the star of vegeta, and it is said that it has been a long time. A leader of a huge legion, inexplicably pays attention to a high-level planet where his legion lives, and says that he cares about his soldiers. I''m afraid no one will believe it. There''s only one answer. What''s Felisa up to. Is it true that, as Luo Lan said, Frisa called all Saiya people together for a net attack? For a long time, the relationship between the upper class of Saiya people and Felisa is not as harmonious as expected. Sooner or later, conflicts will break out between them. In this case, if you are Felisa, you will not keep the hidden danger of Saiya. It is the right choice to eliminate it as soon as possible. Saifeiya a little thought, quickly figured out the joints, a cold face even colder. "So when you get to mapa, you secretly go to the planet called Earth, and then use the magic power there to take me away?" The cold tone softened. "That''s right, but you didn''t agree, so I came to pick you up." "Thank you for remembering me." Saifeiya touched Luo Lan''s head and said thanks to him in a soft voice. If everything is as Rowland says, then he doesn''t have to take the risk to go back to vegeta at all. And he came back, in order to take away himself, even if Saifeiya usually cold character, at this time also gave birth to a trace of warmth in the heart. Luo Lan was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "you are my sister. Of course you will not be forgotten! Don''t say anything. I''ll take you away from vegeta now. It''s too dangerous here. Felisa will do it today or tomorrow at the latest. " "No, I won''t escape. As a soldier, since frissa is going to destroy vegeta, I will kill him ahead of time." Sophia shakes her head and speaks of Felisa with a look of evil. "You don''t know the horror of frissa at all. The Saiya on vegeta is definitely not his opponent." Luo Lan quickly stop the crazy idea of SAFIYA. "Felisa will be really strong, but I can also be ape like. The ape like of superior soldiers will not lose their mind. With my fighting power, the energy of ape like can be suddenly increased to 50000 fighting power. Even if the movement speed is affected, as long as I attack with all my strength, few people can resist it." Saifeiya was full of confidence when he spoke. In the big environment of the universe, even 1000 soldiers with combat effectiveness were rare, and 50000 soldiers with combat effectiveness had become unimaginable. This is also the source of self-confidence for the saians to roam the universe. But Luo Lan poured a basin of cold water on her at this time: "those who don''t know are fearless. If you think you can defeat Felisa by becoming a great ape, you are very wrong. You know, Felisa is also a cosmopolitan who can transform. No, his transformation is to release energy precisely. Because his own strength is too strong, Felisa usually puts three shackles on himself. " "Although he usually sits on the aircraft innocently all day, his normal strength actually reaches an amazing 530000 combat effectiveness! And once you unlock it, your strength will be greatly improved. " "530000?" Saifeiya''s expression became stunned, his pupils suddenly narrowed a circle, remained silent for a while, and still insisted: "even if he is really so powerful, I will not shrink back, Saiya people will never give in!""This madman, knowing that he will fail, why should he make unnecessary sacrifice?" Luolan speechless, really want to pry open her head to see what is inside. "Crazy? Maybe, we Saiya people work for Felisa, doing the task of cleaning up other planets, even if one day they will be destroyed, it is also a matter of course Saifeiya smile, face close to Luo Lan, "if you have the ability to leave bejita star, go quickly, there is no need to stay, take care." With that, Saifeiya hugged Luolan, then lifted the energy "whew" to break the air, flew towards the palace, and disappeared in the sight. Luo Lan looked at the back of Saifeiya and said angrily, "hell, you''re dead. I''m here in vain, aren''t I?" Forced to throw down the arm, Luo Lan clenched his teeth and chased towards Saifeiya. ¡­¡­ In the fliza spaceship in outer space, the Yellow skinned cosmonaut kikono came to fliza: "Lord fliza, the time you set has come." "Ooh, ooh, I should say goodbye to those pesky Saiya monkeys. To tell you the truth, I''m still a little reluctant." Felisa was laughing and suddenly opened her scarlet eyes. Her tail swayed slightly. The small craft under her body floated upward and gradually came to outer space from the control module of the spaceship. Deep cold outer space, dark red color with a dull, dead, only a few meteors occasionally fast across. Felisa was flying on the top of the spaceship, facing the star vegeta, with a chilling smile www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 "Hahaha, King Felisa is finally going to destroy the star of bejita. I''ve seen that the saians are not happy for a long time." Dodoria saw that Felisa was controlling the spacecraft into outer space, and his face showed a happy smile. "What a beautiful planet, but because of Saiya''s stupidity, it will soon become fireworks in space." Shangbo with green hair shook his head, his face was cold, and his voice was icy. "Ha ha, after losing the core strength of Saiya, the Fraser army will be damaged. The fighters should make up as soon as possible!" The speaker is a blue skinned cosmopolitan named Bailey Bulu, who usually takes care of Felisa''s life. Although she looks like an old woman, she can speak without scruple even in the face of a tyrant like Felisa. Frisa is ruthless to everyone, but he is always shriveled in front of Bailey bloom. So Bailey Blu has a special position in the Fraser Corps. "Don''t worry, Bailey blu. The selection of Legion soldiers has already started. It won''t be long before they can recover their strength." As a commander of the cosmonaut, kekono is very calm, hands back leisurely looking at the star of vegeta, look more indifferent. "Ha ha." With a light smile, Bailey turned her eyes to the distant star of vegeta. The blue and white star is very beautiful in the cold space, just like a bright gem after carving. "Look, King Felisa is going to do it." "It''s the first time I''ve seen the king." All the cosmonauts can see clearly the situation outside through the skylight, and their eyes are eager and their expressions are very excited. They rarely have the chance to see Felisa personally, and naturally they are looking forward to such a rare opportunity. Many evil cosmonauts hold their breath and look forward to it. Above the spaceship, Felisa sat on his small aircraft, looking at the distant star of vegeta, and uttering "ho ho ho" crazy laughter. Then he stretched out his finger, and a red light spot suddenly flickered on his finger. The red light spot expanded rapidly, suddenly from the original peanut size to a huge fireball hundreds of meters in diameter. This is Felisa''s "Star Destroyer". A little bit is enough to destroy a planet. "Saiya people, accompany your planet to destroy together!" Felisa laughed wildly. "Gee!" The finger suddenly points towards the direction of vegeta, and the huge fireball with powerful energy like the sun flies towards vegeta. As it gets closer to the atmosphere of vegeta, it immediately shows its ferocious and terrifying side. High intensity energy compresses the atmosphere and produces a terrifying energy storm. Whoosh - the atmosphere was pushed away, as if a second sun appeared in the sky, and the infinite heat was burning the clouds. Once let the fireball fall, then the star of vegeta is really over! "At last, begeta is going to die." "It''s amazing that the power of King Felisa is so terrible." When all the cosmonauts saw the huge fireball released by frissa heading for vegeta, they were terrified. At the same time, there was a trace of worship. Looking at the small figure on the spaceship, they suddenly felt that the whole person was boiling with blood. ¡­¡­ Begeta star, Luo Lan all the way to catch up with Saifeiya, but Saifeiya''s speed is too fast, already disappeared in his sight. Finally catch up with the king over, but see sephia alone floating in mid air, is angry to release energy below attack. Below is a piece of destroyed buildings. There are still hot smoke on the broken walls. It seems that they have just been destroyed. "That''s the command center of the ugarians, and zephylia destroyed it?" Luo Lan''s figure came to Saifeiya''s side, directly grasped her tail, about to scold. Seraphia shook his tail, his cold face full of evil spirit: "I''ve read the communication records of the yugars, and Frisa has collected all the information of the SIAS who are out on missions through them. It seems that you are right. Felisa really doesn''t want Saiya to survive... " "Why, what is it?" Sephia stopped talking and suddenly looked to the horizon. "Well?" Luo Lan raised her head and saw a huge red fireball burst through the atmosphere and fell down, just like the sun. Even though the terrible fireball was far away, she could still feel the terrible energy contained in it. Suddenly, Luo Lan took a cold breath and said, "Damn it, it''s flisa''s" planet Destroyer "! Felisa''s attack has come. " "I''ll stop it!" "Wait..." Luo Lan just wanted to say that you can''t stop it, but before he finished speaking, Saifeiya had already quickly lifted off, and then released energy to attack the fireball in the sky. Ooh! The dark blue beam of energy was released from between sephia''s hands and rushed straight into the sky. However, compared with the "Star Destroyer", this energy was negligible, and the blue beam was pushed back."So strong!" Sophia clenched her teeth and her delicate face turned pale. "What''s the matter?" "It''s Felisa. He''s going to destroy the whole star of vegeta." At this time, Saiya people around Wangdu reacted one after another. Aware of the coming crisis, Saiya people all started to fight. Blue energy shock waves rose up and rushed towards the fireball in the sky. Wangdu area gathered the most powerful group of Saiya people in bejita, which can be said to be the elite of the whole Saiya people. Peng! Peng! Peng! The energy beams went out one after another. In front of the "Star Destroyer" released by frissa, the Saiya people with an energy value of less than 10000 points could not stop the disaster, and the first wave failed. "What''s the matter? Why is this energy attack so powerful?" "It''s going to be unbearable." All Saiya people''s eyes are splitting to see the destruction bomb approaching the ground, and their hearts feel powerless as never before. "We''re not going to let you succeed, Frisa!" With an angry roar, badak flew to the front of the bomb, stretched out his arms, and tried to catch the planet bomb. As badak flew up, countless Saiya people rushed to the fireball, trying to block the bomb with their flesh and blood. But these are all in vain, the Star Destroyer is still a little bit close to vegeta, the whirlwind of terror continues to roll up, the whole planet restless, the atmosphere has become extremely chaotic. "No, there''s no way to get close to Celia." In the face of disaster, Luo Lan knows that the destruction of vegeta is unchangeable, so he is ready for "transfer". He wants to take SAFIYA away, but in the face of a strong storm, his fragile body can''t get close to SAFIYA, and his whole body is pressed on the ground by the hurricane and can''t move. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s eyes flashed and saw a figure. It was Herz, the captain of the Saifeiya team. He was also among the people who stopped Felisa''s attack. "Come on, take me to Sophia." Rowland yells at Herz. Herz''s face turned pale and released the shock wave. Suddenly he heard a tender voice. When he looked back, he found that it was the younger brother of zephylia, and he laughed miserably. "Well, the destruction of vegeta is inevitable. I didn''t expect that the Saiya people who often invade others will be destroyed." "At the last moment, let the seraphia and her brothers get together." With this in mind, Herz bit his teeth, picked up Rolan and rushed to Celia in the sky. "Captain!" Sephia''s hair is messy, his combat suit has been cracked, and his face is bloodless. "I''ve brought your brother. Let''s get together for the last time." Helz sighed and looked at the seraphia brothers and sisters. He couldn''t help thinking of his wife I don''t know where Ashtar is, but I didn''t see him in the end. "Don''t say anything. Grab my hand and I''ll take you away." In front of the terrible storm, Luo Lan maintains the strength difficultly. "Ai ~" seifelia grabs Luo Lan''s hand and looks deeply at the huge fireball falling. The fierce wind blows on her forehead, making her eyes closed. "What are you talking about?" Herz didn''t understand the situation. "There''s no time to explain. Vegeta will be destroyed soon. Hold on to me!" Luo Lan roared, the energy in the body stirred up, and suddenly launched the transfer. "Metastasis!" With a loud roar, a twist began to appear in the void, a light suddenly flickered, whew, the figure of the three Saifeiya suddenly disappeared from the star begita. ¡­¡­ After Luo Lan''s shadow disappeared, a huge and ferocious fireball fell, and the earth was smashed into a huge hole. The energy directly penetrated the core of the earth. With the super large mushroom cloud rising, the continental plate broke abruptly, and the lava sparks filled the whole star ball. The scene of doomsday suddenly came. Some Saiya people who didn''t understand the situation just walked out of the gathering place and were soon vaporized by the high temperature that destroyed everything. In fact, at the moment when the planet bomb fell, the end of vegeta was doomed. Boom!! In the quiet sky of the universe, the star of bejita is like a huge fireball, which bursts into pieces in an instant. On the monitors in outer space, the traces of life disappear quickly. After a while, the detector can no longer detect any life energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 At last, in a fierce explosion, vegeta completely disappeared from the universe. When the space calmed down, it turned out that there was no beautiful blue and white planet in the orbit of vegeta, and only a few scattered and irregular meteorites were left, floating there. Only these meteorites describe the existence of a planet here. "King Felisa, the life reaction in the direction of vegeta has completely disappeared." Kikono told Felisa the results of the probe. Felisa laughed, purple lips slightly open, showing a confident smile, "the king himself, it is impossible to leave a living, ha ha, the destruction of high-level planets brought fireworks is more gorgeous than other planets." Bailey Blu snorted coldly: "because of a moment''s displeasure, he destroyed such a good fighting team under his hand. Lord Frisa is really willful and reckless, and the Frisa army will not be able to expand for a long time." There was a reproach in his words. "Do you think the king has done something wrong?" Felisa lowered her voice. "Isn''t it true that the Saiya are good fighters, though they are useless. If they are really upset, they can be weakened in another way. I think they will be more willing to give them the task of charging into the front. " Bailey Bulu was not afraid of Frisa, and his eyes were fixed on him. The cosmonauts present were scared out of sweat by Bailey Bulu''s boldness, for fear that such a move would annoy Felisa. "Ho ho ho..." Felisa narrowed her eyes and was not angry unexpectedly: "Bailey Bulu, you misunderstand me. I''m not in such a hurry to destroy the sais. It''s just that Lord birus is not happy to see the star, and he wants to destroy it. The destruction of the sais is just a passing thing for me." Kikono quickly echoed: "things are really like what king Felisa said." Bailey Bulu was surprised to hear that it was the order of the destruction god birus. "It''s the meaning of Lord birus, so no wonder. I thought you would destroy the sais because you were afraid of the legend of super sais!" When Felisa heard this, she could not help laughing and looked scornful. "The so-called super Saiya is just a story made up by Saiya people in order to add light to their faces. There is no basis for the facts. How can I be afraid of it. To tell you the truth, there is no one in the universe that I am afraid of except Lord birus. Even my father is no match for me. " "But there is something about the Saiya race, that is, they are too strong to be used by us. By the way, begita, they''re still out on a mission, aren''t they Shangbo stepped forward gracefully and said coldly, "there are five people in the team of bejita. They are on a mission on a remote planet. This time they didn''t return to bejita. Is king Felisa going to kill them?" Since the last time Felisa issued the order to eliminate all Saiya people, Shangbo has been following their movements. Felisa waved, and her scarlet eyes flashed a fine light: "keep them, I want to see if they can become the so-called super Saiya." After that, Felisa gave orders to Shangbo and dodoria: "let the people of Felisa''s army start to move. All the Saiya people except the bejita team should be eradicated. Don''t make too much noise." "Yes, sir "Don''t worry, King Felisa." Shangbo and dodoria promised Felisa in unison. Felisa sat on the aircraft and said with a smile: "Mr. Shangbo, Mr. dodoria, don''t spend too much time. Several businesses have ordered planets from us. If we can''t hand over the planets due to shortage of manpower, we will break the contract." "Will Lord Felisa keep the promise of the merchant?" Bailey Bulu looked at it with distrust. Felisa said with an elegant smile, "Oh, oh, Bailey, I''m a qualified businessman." It''s true that Felisa is cruel and evil, but he keeps his word and is a serious businessman. In business, Felisa usually acts like a gentleman. Even in the face of the weak soldiers in the Legion, he will show enough humility and pay them enough salary. Of course, this is the calm brought by the strong power to Felisa, because there is too much difference between the two sides. Felisa is not reluctant to show his tolerance to the weak. When the other party really did something to annoy him, Felisa would still use thunder to turn the other party into ashes in an instant. Over the years, Felisa led his legion to plunder the stars in the North galaxy, but he never occupied them. Instead, he sold all the stars he got to the rich in the universe. As far as feliza is concerned, his strength has long been rampant in the universe, and it is useless for him to occupy more planets. He led the fleissa army to plunder everywhere, more like tasting the lifestyle of the people at the bottom. It''s just like a rich man who is used to eating delicacies. Because he''s tired of eating, he occasionally changes some light vegetarian dishes, which also has a unique flavor.For example, one day when you live in a rural area and have a house in a poor rural area without water or electricity, no one will envy you even if it covers an area of two or three hundred square meters. The world will only think that such a life is very hard, far less superior than having a small house with 50 or 60 square meters in the city. But if your bank card has tens of millions of deposits, then you will not call it hardship, but experience life. It''s a bit of a sense that Felisa took the lead in leading the army to fight everywhere. He not only enjoyed the joy of fighting, but also experienced the high position. Whenever she saw her opponent''s expression of pain and despair in the face of death, Felisa would feel happy. It was a great spiritual satisfaction. In contrast, he is not rare in a few planets. "Mr. dodoria, Mr. chambo, I wish you all the best of luck." Felisa sat on the spaceship and nodded to them. "Ha ha ha, I''m going to kill all the rest of the sais." Dodoria laughs. Her body, full of flesh and thorns, trembles with excitement. She is as fat as a big water ball. But don''t look down on Dorothy just because he is fat. This guy''s fighting capacity is more than 20000. Shangbobidoria was much more elegant and said calmly, "please don''t worry, King Felisa. We will destroy the Saiya as soon as possible." Watching dodoria and Shangbo leave the command room, Felisa turns around, a cruel smile condenses from the corner of her purple mouth, and her eyes look into the deep void. The history of bejita is over, and with it the powerful and invincible Saiya are destroyed. ¡­¡­ PS: "Dragon Ball Z: the final battle of one man in the pass" and "the chapter of badakh" were not adopted because of the contradiction with the setting of "Galaxy patrol gake biography" and "Dragon Ball super Brolli", and they were only propaganda works of Dragon Ball hero game, so badakh was really dead and did not go through the ancient times. Statement: this book only uses the cartoon and original of ornithama Ming, and ignores the original part of animation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 A remote planet in the North galaxy. In the ruins of a broken wall, surrounded by water vapor. Vegeta sits on a collapsed rock, chewing fruit from the local planet, with several dinosaur like bodies lying next to him. They have been on this planet for a long time, and the indigenous people have been almost wiped out. They will soon be able to return to their home planet. At this time, several Saiya people around them received the message from the flissar army. When they opened it, they were shocked. An adult Saiya was shocked and said: "Prince bejita, the Fraser army sent a message that the star bejita was hit by a huge meteorite, and the whole planet was destroyed. All Saiya on it were killed." "What do you mean, all dead?" In addition to bejita and latiz, the other three of bejita''s team are all adult Saiya. They are all stunned at the news. "Because all the sais have returned to vegeta at this time, so they will die, that is to say, there are only five of us left." Napa still had hair at this time, and his fighting capacity did not reach the peak. Latiz held the injured arm: "we are really lucky this time. Fortunately, we didn''t follow the call to return to vegeta." Bejita spits out the fruit in her mouth indifferently: "it''s a pity that she thought she could become the king of the saians!" "Prince begita, you have a brother." "Yes, I don''t know whether I''m dead or alive. Forget it. I don''t care about him." Begita continued to eat fruit. His younger brother Tabor was not strong enough after he was born. In order not to shame the royal family, the then king of begita secretly exiled him to a low-level planet. Few people knew about the whole thing. "Where''s latiz''s brother?" Several adult Saiya expressed concern for their teammates'' families. Latiz said: "I don''t know. That guy is just a junior soldier. Maybe he''s in the nursery cabin at home now..." I suddenly remembered the message that my mother Ji Nei had sent him some time ago. It seemed that he had sent his brother to some planet. Anyway, he didn''t care. "Well That''s it Several teammates said speechless, vegeta and latiz do not seem to care about their brother. Maybe it''s because he often carries out missions outside, he is influenced by the army of frissa, and he forgets the friendship between Saiya people. ¡­¡­ Begeta star is a rare high-grade star in the North galaxy. Its destruction naturally caused a great disturbance in the whole North galaxy. After hearing the news, countless cosmonauts who had to wander outside because they had been attacked by Saiya clapped their hands and laughed. Many people on the planet smile with disdain after receiving the news, and many rich people feel sorry for the destruction of vegeta. Of course, they are not sorry for the Saiya people, but for the failure to get a high-level planet. A beautiful planet. King crud was sitting on a throne, gently shaking his glass in his hand and sipping it from time to time. Life was so natural and unrestrained. Since the kludder Legion was handed over to Felisa five years ago and reorganized into the army of Felisa, King kludder has officially retired and lived on this beautiful planet with several confidants. Only when there is a big event in the universe, can we express our opinions and show our existence. "It''s said that Felisa has wiped out all the SAIAS?" "It''s true, Lord clude." The cosmonauts around you answer carefully. King crud laughed and cocked his legs: "well, even if the Saiya people surrender, they will not be convinced. It''s good that Felisa can wipe them out." "It is said that Lord Felisa left some Saiya One of them is called bejita. It''s like a Saian prince. " "Oh." King crude said with interest and drank a mouthful of red wine: "it''s OK. It''s just Saiya. This begita is as good as his father at most. It''s the limit to have 10000 or 20000 combat power in the future. It''s easy to kill him." Although the power of King krud is not as powerful as that of Felisa, there are still tens of millions of combat effectiveness. Because he fully grasps the energy of his body, he does not need to suppress his power through transformation like Felisa. He is a well deserved northern galactic overlord before Felisa. In his eyes, a weak Saiya like bejita is just a toy to adjust his mood when he is bored. If he is tired of playing, he can kill him at will. It''s with Felisa that they''re left behind. Of course, in fact, the Saiya people on the star of vegeta are not very strong. If Sun Wukong and vegeta, who are the protagonists in the original work, didn''t add a lot of color to the race, the ordinary Saiya people on the star of vegeta are just a little strong. There are not a few cosmonauts in the North Galaxy whose strength is above them. From this point of view, there is no problem with the practice of King clude and Felisa. However, they did not know that such a seemingly insignificant decision would bring disaster to their father and son in the future.¡­¡­ A star not far from vegeta, in the moment of the destruction of vegeta, a gorgeous light suddenly appeared on this planet. Whew! A twist suddenly occurred in the void. At a height of more than ten meters from the ground, the figures of Rolan, SAFIYA and Herz appeared in the mid air. Plop, three people feebly fall down from more than ten meters high. Luo Lan is exhausted now because he forced people to launch the "transfer operation". However, due to the previous destruction bomb against frissa, SAFIYA and Herz have little energy left. In addition, they suddenly transfer to the outer planet, and their spirit has not yet reacted, so they directly hit three big pits on the ground. Luo Lan struggles to climb out of the pit, his face is very pale because of the excessive energy consumption, and such a fall makes him feel uncomfortable. "You have nothing to do?" A cold voice, Saifeiya came to Luolan side, her hair some messy, look haggard, as if greatly hit, the body''s combat suit also broke several cracks. Luo Lan shook his hand: "it''s OK, the energy consumption is a little big." "Thanks to you, we were able to leave vegeta." Saifeiya''s mood is a little disappointed. She knows that the result of vegeta star will not be good. Maybe it has been destroyed now, just as Luo Lan said before. "You don''t want to avenge the saians, do you?" Luo Lan glances at Saifeiya, and the strength of Felisa is definitely not what they can provoke now. He is really worried that Saifeiya will have a fever and run to revenge. Saifeiya shook his head: "no, Saiya people''s death is just lost in the competition of the jungle. There are countless planets that perished in our hands before. It''s no pity to die in the battle. I just don''t want to. The strength of Felisa is much stronger than us The previous failure, let the self styled genius Saifeiya greatly hit, but also recognize the distance between himself and the top strong. Her combat effectiveness is nothing to be proud of. "It''s true that we can''t match Felisa." Luo Lan was silent for a while. She took out three fairy beans from her pocket and handed them to Saifeiya and Herz respectively. "Take them. Eating these fairy beans can instantly restore your physical strength." Saifeiya took it without doubt. After eating it, he suddenly regained his air, felt the continuous power in his body, and his dark eyes suddenly glared. Her brother, there are so many good things! Herz took Xiandou and looked at him: "what''s going on, how can we be here, and begita?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 "Vegeta has been destroyed..." Luo Lan said truthfully. After listening to Herz, the whole people''s Congress was hit, and his resolute face suddenly decayed. The destruction of vegeta not only took away his comrades who had fought together, but also his wife, Ashtar, who were all dead. The grand Saiya people are going to exterminate. Seeing the silence of Herz, Sophia didn''t know what to say. After all, she couldn''t experience Herz''s sadness. She patted him gently on the shoulder. Compared with Herz, she may be lucky, because she still has a relative named Luo Lan. Looking at the surrounding environment, the dusky sky is full of dust, and the atmospheric circulation is very fast. Although there are some vegetation on the vast land, the turbid air is not so comfortable. "Where is this?" said seraphia Luo Lan said: "Najiang star is the closest living planet to vegeta star. Because of the lack of time, I have to find a planet at random." "I know this planet, because of its poor living conditions, is not included in the list of stars for sale by the flissar army, just as a temporary docking station," Herz said Seraphia frowned. "So, the people of the Flemish army may be here." "Yes." Herz nodded, his mood recovered, but there was still an invisible sadness in his eyes. The three people understand that such a planet can''t stay much longer. Since Felisa intends to destroy the whole Saian family, he will soon send people to pursue those saians who have not returned. It''s not a safe place because it''s so close to the star of vegeta. In addition to the bad surrounding environment last week, even food is extremely scarce. "Helz, you eat the beans in your hand first. It seems that you can recover your strength at once." Sephia persuaded Herz to use Xiandou. "It''s called Xiandou. It''s a magic item on the planet. You can eat one without eating for ten days. The key is that it can instantly recover your physical strength. Except for diseases, any injury can instantly recover." Luo Lan introduced the advantages of Xiandou. After hearing this, Herz took the dried and flat Xiandou and felt a little incredible. He put it into his mouth and chewed it. Soon his face was shocked. His physical strength really recovered. "Well, there is something so magical in the universe." "You''ll come across something more magical in the future." Luo Lan smiles mysteriously. Zephylia and Herz are two very good Saiya people. Now there are few Saiya people left in the universe, so they should warm themselves together before they are strong. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Saifeiya eyes straight at Luolan, see his happy smile, can''t help holding out his hand to lift him up, one meter less than the height of Luolan where is Saifeiya''s opponent, struggling for a long time was Saifeiya down. "Well, let''s get down to business first. The people of the frissa army must be searching for the isolated Saiya in the universe now. This is not a place to stay for a long time. We should think about the next step." Without foresight, there must be immediate worries. Before the strength is not strong, Luo Lan will definitely not take the risk to collide with Felisa. There was not much conflict between him and Felisa, so he would not be foolish enough to avenge the dead sais. As zephylia said before, the destruction of vegeta, like those destroyed by the saians, is the eliminator in the survival competition of the jungle. It''s only because of lack of strength that vegeta died. Even Sophia said that, and Rowland had nothing to say. After Luo Lan said this question, the face of Saifeiya and helz became serious. Saifeiya said: "the influence of the frissa army is all over the southern region of the North galaxy. Although there is no formal sphere of influence, it is too likely to meet the frissa army if we continue to stay here." Herz: "or go to the west of the North galaxy, which is the place where the frisas rarely touch, and according to legend, the birthplace of our Saiya people is there." "Salada planet?" Sophia has heard of the origin of the planet. "That was the most glorious time of the saians. If it wasn''t for the civil war, Sarada would not have been destroyed, and we saians would not have been exiled to bejita." Speaking of this, Herz has some feelings. After all, the original glory is no longer there. Now it''s meaningless to say that. "The west side of the North galaxy is a good place to go," said Sophia "Then go there." Luo Lan naturally has no opinion. Originally, the earth is an ideal planet, but the problem is that the earth is too fragile. For Luo Lan, who urgently needs to improve her strength, she soon excluded the earth. Saifeiya looked at Luo Lan, "but we don''t have a spaceship. I''m afraid you can''t bear it if you rely on Luo Lan''s ability alone." Luo Lan''s "transfer technique" is magical, but it''s a great test of physical strength to take two people to teleport together. Before leaving the star of bejita with Sophia and Herz, Luo Lan was almost killed. "Who says we don''t have a spaceship."With a light smile, Luo Lan took out a universal capsule from his pocket and threw it out. After a huge smoke, "bang", a dark ellipsoidal squat spaceship appeared in front of the crowd. The size of 30 meters long and more than 8 meters high looked like a hill. It''s a gravity ship that has been modified by Dr. bridges. "After a special transformation by a gifted scientist and a comprehensive upgrade of the power system, the performance of this spaceship is no less than that of the most advanced spaceship of the flissar army. In addition to the cockpit, there are four rooms in the cabin in front of the spaceship..." This paper gives a general introduction to the performance of the gravity spacecraft. When they heard that there are devices in the spacecraft that can change the gravity and atmospheric pressure, Sophia and Herz were curious. After entering the spaceship and making them feel the charm of the gravity training room, they soon fell in love with the spaceship. This gravity chamber environment is just like the super gravity planet in the universe, which has an excellent role in promoting the strength improvement. "With this training room, my strength will be greatly improved. Otherwise, instead of going to the west of the North galaxy, we''ll find a quiet planet for a period of time. " Saifeiya''s white face is suffused with red light. For her, the improvement of strength is the most important thing. "Indeed, there is enough power to be safer." Herz, who had just experienced the destruction of his home star, nodded deeply. Luo Lan sees this and nods slightly. Unconsciously, he, a five-year-old, has become the core of the three. Then the database of the spaceship was called out, and three people searched it, and then they determined a planet far away from the monitoring of the flissar army. It''s an intermediate planet. Although there are traces of life on it, civilization has not yet developed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Located near the west of the North galaxy, there is a planet called Frye, which is an intermediate planet. On this day, a black giant suddenly broke the tranquility of the planet. The spaceship cut through the atmosphere and made a roaring sound. The intense red light and the dust all over the sky made the aborigines living on Frey panic. Some aborigines thought that the God was coming, so they prostrated on the ground and kowtowed. Click! The door of the spaceship opened, and two figures, a man and a woman, stepped out of the spaceship first. After them, a figure like a child came down. Luo Lan turned on the detector and tested the energy reaction on the planet. Soon several energies with more than 1000 combat power were displayed from the detector. "There are seven reactions on this planet with energy value exceeding 1000 combat effectiveness, which are 137 km to the East and 546 km to the south of the planet respectively..." This is a relatively primitive planet, civilization has not yet developed, and those energy reactions should be some primitive beasts. Rolan''s detector is his own. The detectors of zephylia and Herz were destroyed by them after they left begeta. "I''ll get rid of all those lives." Herz said directly. After a period of interstellar travel, they came to this planet called "Frey planet". Because they want to live on this planet for a period of time, in order to prevent being disturbed during cultivation, any life body with strong energy response can not be left. "It''s up to you." Luo Lan nodded slightly and handed the detector to helz. Herz nodded, took over the detector, wheezed and disappeared as a white light. His combat effectiveness is as high as 4300 energy value, so it is no problem to deal with the life on the intermediate planet. After Herz left, Luolan and Saifeiya soon released Qigong waves to clean up the surrounding ground. The roaring energy attack produced one after another spectacular mushroom clouds. Everything was completely destroyed within a radius of 10 kilometers. The continuous mountains were razed to the ground by terrorist forces, and the bare earth sent out wisps of heat. After that, the cottage in the wild is taken out from the omnipotent capsule, and the temporary residence of Luolan and Saifeiya is completed. "Take out your other gravity chamber." Said seraphia. "What are you going to do with it?" Luo Lan looks at Sophia and takes out another gravity training room. Sophia: I will practice in this gravity chamber in the future. That''s it With that, Sophia swung his head and went directly into the gravity chamber. With a bang, he closed the cabin door. The gravity chamber soon made a "buzzing" sound. This woman is so overbearing. Is this her own training room. Luo Lan Lengleng looked at a series of actions of Saifeiya, some dumb smile: "Saifeiya is not only a little cold character, did not expect to be like begita, is a cultivation maniac." On the way to Frey, she was also the one who had occupied the gravity chamber for the longest time. Don''t over train your body. Although Xiandou can cure all injuries, it''s ineffective for physical diseases. However, in the original work, vegeta used the gravity chamber in the same way, and there was no adverse effect, so there should be no big problem. But it''s hard to say that everyone''s body varies from person to person. The monkey king has heart disease for no reason. Although the cause is unknown, it can''t be ruled out that it''s the gravity chamber. If a little lesion, Xiandou really can''t prevent it. "Do you want to make a wish with Longzhu to have a healthy body forever?" Luo Lan began to think wildly, and went into the gravity chamber of the spaceship. Turn on 20 times gravity, Luo Lan hard to exercise in the harsh environment. A few hours later, Herz cleaned up the high-energy life on Frey and returned to the place where the spaceship landed. Seeing that Luo Lan''s brothers and sisters were exercising in the gravity chamber, he went out to look for food in silence. Saiya people eat a lot, three Saiya people need to eat hundreds of people''s food. ¡­¡­ In the evening, next to a "crackling" bonfire, Luo Lan and his three people nibble at the food in their hands. Beside them, there are already half human skeletons. "Sophia, my fighting capacity has reached 5000." As he ate, helz talked about his accomplishments. Gravity chamber is really the most suitable tool for Saiya people to practice. In just ten days, Herz''s combat effectiveness has been soaring. Herz himself is a superior soldier with excellent talent, otherwise he could not have exceeded 4000 combat power at the age of 26. Sephia tore off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He did so much, but he didn''t see any rudeness at all. "I''m going to reach 6000 combat power." Luo Lan put down the food in his hand and wiped the oil stains on the corner of his mouth: "only I haven''t even reached 1000 combat effectiveness.""Luo Lan, you are still young. I can''t compare with you when I was your age." Herz always thought Rolan was a superior soldier. "Don''t praise him. He only knows how to improve his energy. His fighting skills are in a mess. He doesn''t even know how to die when he meets an opponent of the same strength." Luo Lan glanced at Saifeiya: "sister, can you stop hitting me." "You think you''re strong? We Saiya people are famous for fighting. Your actual combat ability is not as good as that of the children just out of the training camp. " Saifeiya''s bright eyes look at Luolan, and the cold makes Luolan unable to resist. Luo Lan as his brother, Saifeiya is not satisfied with his state, to know the strength of balanced development is the king. The decisive factors in a battle are nothing more than combat skills, attack speed, attack power, fighting ability and recovery ability. Among them, attack speed, attack power and fighting ability can be obtained through strength cultivation. Only combat skills are gradually accumulated through rich combat. Luo Lan buried himself in the barbecue. Saifeiya''s criticism is correct. What he lacks is combat experience. "Only after the test of actual combat, will combat skills be significantly improved." Herz: "don''t be angry. Rolan is still young. It''s important to improve her energy at this time." Saifeiya frowned slightly. After a while, she said coldly, "I''ll be your partner from tomorrow. I''ll improve your fighting experience." "Really?" Luo Lan was overjoyed. In the past, he was only trained by Saifeiya to improve his fighting ability. No fighting skills were taught to him. Although Saiya children in the implementation of tasks will be computer indoctrinated certain combat skills, but where compared to Saifeiya personally taught ah! "It''s true, of course. Be prepared." Sophia ate the food elegantly and stared coldly at Rolan. "Er..." Suddenly in the heart, Luo Lan''s smile was a little stiff, and she recalled the things she had been ravaged by Saifeiya before. Rolan can''t help regretting that he should let Herz train him. Saifeiya is crazy and never knows how to show mercy. Especially when she knows she has Xiandou, it''s even more impossible for her to show mercy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 "Who asked you to do your best when you fight, and leave no room for maneuver when you fight, you just wait to be cleaned up." With a very dissatisfied reprimand, Sophia pingting''s posture suddenly appears beside Luo Lan. The white palm pushes forward, and the powerful palm hits Luo Lan''s body. The strong wind on both sides makes Luo Lan''s body falter, and suddenly flies backward. "Stand up for me quickly, will the enemy give you rest time in real battle?" There was no accident. The fierce attack came again. Puff, Luo Lan mouth can''t help spewing out a touch of blood, raised his head, but on the Sophia that full of evil face. This is an ordinary morning, sunny, light clouds, the climate is just pleasant, but for Luo Lan, this time can only be described as a nightmare. For more than ten days, Saifeiya has come to train Luo Lan every day, which is really different from before. During training, he will teach him a lot of things to pay attention to in combat, so that Luo Lan can learn a lot at once. But the only unacceptable thing is that this woman really won''t be merciful. She''s very cruel every time. She won''t give up if she doesn''t beat him to death. According to Saifeiya''s words: the real enemy, will not give you a chance to stand up again. What a wise saying. Luo Lan got up from the ground and looked at Saifeiya with firm eyes. Her body flashed like an arrow shot out of her body, and instantly appeared beside Saifeiya. Saifeiya nodded slightly, the corners of his mouth showed a smile, just when Luo Lan thought he was going to win, Saifeiya leaned slightly to the side, after avoiding Luo Lan''s attack, her slender arm drew a beautiful arc in the mid air. The glittering and translucent light suddenly twinkled, just like the stars, Luo Lan was attacked again. The fighting continued. Luo Lan''s movements gradually become flexible, and he began to think consciously when fighting, summarizing the gains and losses of coping. Under the instruction of zephylia, the body quickly absorbed the nutrients of the battle. "Keep up with my speed, I will press the strength to the same level as you. If you can bear my attack, you will be a qualified fighter." In the roaring wind, Sophia''s body is constantly flashing, her black hair is flying, and her eyes are looking at Luo Lan in the distance. Suddenly, the figure in the original place becomes blurred and appears again. She has come to Luo Lan''s side. Turn around and make a straight punch. Shadow! Luo Lan see, eyes narrowed, eyes constantly turning, looking for the trace of Saifeiya. Suddenly, a slight air fluctuation caused his attention, Luo Lan quickly responded, body shaking, a flash appeared ten meters away, and just after Luo Lan''s figure disappeared, a thin palm hit. "It''s finally getting better." Saifeiya nodded and continued to attack Luolan. "Hiss!" Luo Lan''s chest suddenly a burst of pain, and then a violent impact sound. Luo Lan grinned, gasped, and jumped up quickly. When he was in mid air, he turned quickly. Just a step away from Saifeiya, he changed his posture again. A vague shadow remained in mid air. His figure came to Saifeiya''s back strangely, and grabbed Saifeiya''s tail with both hands. "Combat skills are up to standard, but not experienced enough." Saifeiya''s cold voice rings in her ears. Luo Lan feels uncomfortable with the warm touch. A cold sweat suddenly comes out from her back, and her body turns quickly, wheezing and fleeing. With a light smile, Sophia stretched out her fingers and joined the sword. "Air strike! Coldly cried out a word, the air seemed to be stirred, boiling up in an instant. Hula! A shining energy wave is released. In the face of such a situation, Luo Lan''s eyes flashed an electric light, raised his arm and clenched his fist, his tender face full of seriousness. "Stargun!" With one punch, the infinite stars twinkle. Surging power suddenly burst out, as if to find a vent, like a flood of crazy gushing out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Two streams of energy collided in midair, and suddenly it seemed that the sky and the earth were destroyed by the bombardment. Huge mushroom clouds sprang up, and the ground cracked one after another. A strong shock wave directly cut off a layer of soil, leaving a circular depression. "Cough..." Luo Lan spilled fresh liquid from the corner of her mouth, and her clothes became dilapidated. Because of the overload of energy, her brain was dizzy and soon passed out. After Luolan fell to the ground, the figure of Saifeiya appeared beside him, picked him up and sent him to a lake, and then soaked him in the water. Whew! With a flash of light, Herz finished his training in the gravity chamber and came to Sophia''s side: "Luo Lan has mastered all the skills in just ten days and become a real soldier. This kind of learning ability is really strong. You know, I got to his level when I was almost ten years oldWhen I was ten years old, I mastered 1000 combat power perfectly, even among the superior soldiers. As a superior soldier, Herz has gone through countless battles, reaching 1000 combat effectiveness only after he was ten years old and 4000 combat effectiveness at the age of 26. Saifeiya looked at Luo Lan in the pool and nodded. Others do not know, but she is very clear, in fact, Luo Lan is not a superior soldier, but an ordinary intermediate soldier. But it''s incredible that the training speed of such an intermediate soldier is even faster than that of a superior soldier. Even if the energy can be explained by gravity chamber cultivation, the combat skills and experience can only depend on actual combat. Saifeiya really feels that Luolan is growing up every day. In just a few days, her fighting ideas are absorbed like a sponge. Luo Lan, her brother, is afraid to have a very terrible learning ability. ¡­¡­ Soon, Luo Lan woke up from the pool. When she heard that Saifeiya threw him in the water, she ran to the gravity chamber to practice. There was a trace of helplessness on Luo Lan''s face. Her enthusiasm for cultivation is no worse than that of bejita. Every time she can''t find her, she knows that she has gone to the gravity chamber again. We should know that proper rest can better regulate our body. The combination of work and rest is not worse than hard work. It''s a pity that Sophia can''t hear it. "Luo Lan, I have something for you." After dinner, Saifeiya will take out a U disk like thing. "What is this?" As she ate, she said, "this is what I copied from the communication records between the ugarians and the flissar army when I destroyed their command room. It seems to record the mission information of all the sians." "What?" Luo Lan is very surprised, quickly wiped the next greasy hand, took the U disk looked at. Herz heard that there was information about Saiya in it, and his expression became serious: "does that mean that we can find those exiled people?" Saifeiya said: "probably. If the frissa army didn''t find them in time, there should be a lot of survivors, but the large-scale Saiya team should have been destroyed along with the star begita. Most of the Saiya exiled are lower level soldiers, or even weaker non fighters." Intermediate soldiers or superior soldiers all have their own teams. After receiving the instructions from the flissar army, they have returned to bejita. Only those lower level soldiers who are not valued, or "exiled sons" who have been exiled since childhood, will be left unattended. It may still exist on some remote planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 "Why didn''t you bring it out earlier?" Herz was excited and reproached. Sephia should have taken it out earlier! Saifeiya looked at Luo Lan and said frankly: "at that time, Luo Lan''s ability could not be transferred with us, and the aircraft was too eye-catching. Even if I took out this database, it was useless." Helz was silent for a moment, sighed: "it is true." Saifeiya then said: "but now it''s different. With the improvement of Luo Lan''s strength, it''s not so difficult to take people to transfer. Maybe we can bring back a few people." "Yes, certainly." Herz got excited. Now it''s only more than a month since the destruction of vegeta. No matter how fast the frissa army moves, it''s impossible to kill all the Saiya in the universe. There must be survivors on some remote planets. The Saia people have not been completely destroyed. Herz''s heart was suddenly full of hope, originally thought that there were only three Saiya people left. Although saifia was a female Saiya and could reproduce, Herz still thought about his wife. The reproduction could only be saifia and Luolan, but even so, it would last for one generation at most, and it would not be able to reproduce after that. In this way, the Saia people will be extinct, and will disappear in a few decades. But now it''s different. With this database in hand and Luo Lan''s transfer ability, it''s absolutely possible to find some people before the Frisa army. Not too much. If there are one or two hundred people, as long as the number of men and women is moderate, the Saia people can continue. "Let''s read out the data." Luo Lan said. Helz nodded busily. So several people washed their hands in a hurry, and carefully inserted the U disk with important information into the data interface of the spaceship. The spaceship computer quickly recognized the data inside. The wide screen was full of information about each planet and the Saiya people performing the mission. "There are a lot of them. We need to screen them out." After a final discussion, they decided to start with the nearby planets, probably looking for some people with good qualifications. Luo Lan asked a question: "what if those people don''t want to come back with us at that time?" Saiya people are rebellious. It doesn''t mean that if you want to take them away, they will listen to you. There will always be some bad and bold guys. Saifeiya eyes flashed a cold light: "do not want to follow the first lesson, it is not obedient to kill directly." Herz also a face of evil spirit: "I agree with Saifeiya''s approach, before we are fledgling, absolutely can''t expose our trace." Luo Lan nods and kills those who disagree. This is the most direct way. Anyway, sooner or later they will be killed by the people of the frissa army, so they will choose some suitable ones to bring back. Luo Lan absolutely does not want to work hard, but brings back some white eyed wolves. "Luo Lan, I''ll go with you." Sophia''s bright eyes look at Rolan. "Yes, let Sophia follow. She can protect you, and I''ll stay on Frye until you come back." Helz nodded and said that Rolan''s safety is more important than anything else. Luo Lan thought and nodded: "OK, let''s go together." Although Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness is close to 1000, it can''t be regarded as weak in the universe. After all, latiz''s 1500 combat effectiveness dares to walk through the universe recklessly. It can be seen that such combat effectiveness is not weak, but if we really want to say it, we can''t say how strong it is. For the sake of her own life, it is very important to take a bodyguard. Between SAFIYA and Herz, Luo Lan naturally chooses SAFIYA. After all, she''s her sister, and she''s a beautiful woman. It''s nice to stay together and smell the fragrance. Then everything is ready, Luolan let Saifeiya hold his body, and then began to perform "transfer", the body felt a gentle touch, Luolan turned his mouth, "transfer" quickly started, with a white light flash, the two figures quickly disappeared from Frey planet. Looking at Luo Lan''s disappearing figure, helz''s mouth trembled slightly and clenched his fist forcefully. Whether the Saiya people can continue or not depends on their own characteristics. ¡­¡­ Apart from several galaxies, Luo Lan and their figure suddenly appeared. "Here it is, more than 10000 planets. According to the data in the data, there is a subordinate warrior here." Luo Lan turned on the probe and quickly searched for the data on the planet. The corner of his mouth rose slightly: "it seems that we are lucky. That Saiya is still alive." "Go When Saifeiya holds Luolan, the energy of 6000 combat power bursts out, and the straight energy rays soar into the sky. Saifeiya takes Luolan to approach the energy source quickly. All the way through the dense jungle and vast grassland, over a few mountains, the two came to a relatively open hilly area, both sides of the mountains undulating, quiet old forest, the sound of birds quack.Boom! A violent sound reverberated in the sky, and then the earth began to shake. With the collapse of the big trees, a series of thick smoke rose above the forest. In the forest, a child who seems to be only eight or nine years old is fighting with a giant dinosaur. The collision is becoming more and more intense. The strong collision shakes the earth, and the dense forest is instantly opened up into an open space. The child laughed, his eyes flashed a fierce light, his hands constantly released a blue energy wave, slamming on the dinosaur, making the beast emit a tragic cry, his long neck tilted to the side, completely fainted. Watching his prey finally fall to the ground, the child burst out laughing. He didn''t know that everything he had done fell into the eyes of two people. Luo Lan floated in the air, mouth slightly up, "this is the guy, ASA, ten years old, junior soldiers, combat effectiveness 280, in junior soldiers is good." Saifeiya looked blandly: "knock him unconscious and take him away directly." "Don''t you ask for the other person''s opinion?" "That''s right. If you take it back and don''t want to cooperate with us, you''ll waste the Xiandou you''ve consumed all the way. Let''s ask." In the eyes of Sophia, fairy beans are very precious. "Well, who are you?" The Saiya man named Assa saw saifia and Luolan. Just when he was about to ask what, saifia appeared next to him, directly pinching the energy detector in his ear. Bang! Seeing his energy detector crushed to pieces, ASA said angrily, "what are you doing? And destroyed my detector. " Saifeiya face a cold, awe inspiring momentum released: "kid, you''d better be obedient." "OK, OK, you say..." Feel the murderous spirit of Saifeiya, ASA''s face can not help turning white, looking at Saifeiya''s eyes full of fear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 "You say that begeta has been destroyed?" The Saiya named ASAR''s voice trembled when he heard the news of the destruction of vegeta, and his face was no longer as rebellious and arrogant as before. Sephia''s cold eyes fell on him: "yes, now you have two choices. First, follow us and we will take you to a planet that will not be found. Second, stay here. We won''t care about you. Choose now." "You won''t hurt me?" "That''s right." Sophia looked at each other with a faint cold light in her eyes. If at present this Saiya person makes the correct choice is good, if chooses to stay here, then in order not to divulge oneself and others'' information, Saifeiya will not save this guy''s life in any case. After a while, ASA, the Saiyan, after thinking, made a decision and whispered, "I''d like to follow you." "A wise choice." Luo Lan praised a, this kid still calculate know current affairs, so saved a life. He knew that there had been a murderous attempt in seraphia''s mind just now. He could not help sighing that seraphia was a decisive one. He might not have been so cruel. He should learn from her in this aspect. "Your choice is right. We are the only sais left. We should not suspect each other." There was a pleasant smile on Saifeiya''s face, which was not as cold as the iceberg. Luo Lan''s eyes glanced at her. Just now, you were planning to kill someone. Saifeiya toward Luo Lan a smile, Luo Lan Zheng for a while, then followed with a smile. ASA also laughed and asked, "how are we going to leave? You came by spaceship, too..." "Don''t bother. The aircraft will show us where we are." Later, Luo Lan and Saifeiya, led by ASAR, arrived at the place where ASAR''s original spaceship landed. There, they found the white spherical aerocraft and released a Qigong wave into the cabin of the aerocraft. With a loud bang, the spherical aerocraft began to burn from inside, and the bad burning smell came out. "Ah, you destroyed the aircraft, how can I leave?" ASA said tensely. "Don''t worry, we have a way." Luo Lan a face is calm, the voice is indifferent way. ASA looks at Luo Lan doubtfully. Luo Lan smiles mysteriously, then grabs him and starts to launch "transfer operation". Sophia leans over very naturally. With a flash of light, the three disappear from the planet. Of course, Rolan didn''t take ASAR directly to Frye, and after several transfers, he landed on a planet not far away from Frye. This is a low-level planet, named kasha, which has no precious mineral resources except rich in wild animals, so it is not one of the targets of the Flemish army''s conquest. Luo Lan next plans to gather all the Saiya people she finds here, observe for a period of time, and then make other plans after confirming that all the Saiya people obey. After all, Saiya people are naturally rebellious, and Luo Lan doesn''t believe them so easily. "You stay here first, and then there will be other sais coming. You don''t have conflicts." "OK, OK." Asa''s face turned white and nodded busily, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes full of awe. Nodding to Sophia, Rowland said, "let''s go to the next goal." "Don''t you need a rest?" said Sophia Luo Lan shook his head and ate a fairy bean directly. "No, our time is also very urgent." Saifeiya nodded, leaned over to let Luolan hold his waist, and then disappeared into a ray of light and shadow in the awed eyes of ASA. The next planet, Luo Lan found their target, is a more than four-year-old female Saiya, because young, they have no resistance to saifia, as before take aSAH, a period of coercion and inducement, soon they were fooled to the kasha star. In the following days, Luo Lan and SAFIYA kept jumping around the stars, bringing back more and more Saiya people. Of course, the whole process was not smooth sailing. They also met many rebels. Some Saiya people didn''t believe Luo Lan''s words at all, or they didn''t want to follow them. All of these people were dealt with decisively by Saiya. As time goes by, it becomes more and more difficult to find the trace of the exiled Saiya people. They are either very remote and have no significance to look for, or they have found them, but they find that they have been killed by the people of the frissa army. Even several times, Luo Lan and his friends ran into each other directly. These cosmopolitans who were ordered to hunt down the sais had a general fighting capacity of about one or two thousand. Luo Lan is not an opponent, but he has not been hurt under the protection of Saifeiya. When meeting cosmonauts with similar strength, Sophia will take the lead in destroying each other''s couplers, and then let Luo Lan practice. It''s a good brush of combat experience, which can be regarded as an unexpected gain.About two months later, Luo Lan stopped searching for the sais. By this time, the number of sais gathered in kasha reached 200. More than half of these sais are minor children, and only 60 adult sais. Fortunately, the proportion of men and women of these sais is still in harmony, and it is no longer a problem to continue the sais'' blood. In the future, when all of these sais come of age, they can be combined into nearly one hundred pairs. If each pair gives birth to three or four descendants, the number of sais will slowly recover. In order to find these Saiya people, Luo Lan paid a considerable amount of Xiandou. The 10000 Xiandou that she snatched from the cat fairy at the beginning, now there are only more than 5000, which has made Luo Lan heartache for a long time. In the future, when these sais grow up, they can also pull up a large force in the universe. "It''s a pity that they are all junior soldiers. The number of intermediate soldiers is only ten." Luo Lan looked at the 200 Saiya people in front of her, and felt a little sorry. Among the 200 or so Saiya, there are only 10 intermediate fighters with potential, and even fewer of these lower level fighters and intermediate fighters have a combat effectiveness of more than 1000, only five. Compared with the Saia people in their heyday, they are so weak that they can be ignored. "The majority of the Saiya people are lower level soldiers, and there are some non fighters who can''t reach 1000 combat effectiveness even in their lifetime. Now it''s quite good to find ten intermediate soldiers from the remaining people," saifia said Herz beamed: "yes, with these people, anyway, the continuation of Saiya''s blood is not a problem." It''s also pitiful to think about it. At the beginning, the Saiya people were so invincible that now they even need to be careful to calculate the continuation of their blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 "Be quiet!" After more than 200 sais gathered on kasha, Saifeiya flew into the air and looked at the sais below with indifferent eyes. A strong sense of oppression suddenly fell from the sky, buttoned up in everyone''s chest, felt the prestige from the sky, all Saiya people were quiet, looked up at the majestic and domineering Saifeiya in the sky, and his face turned white. "My name is Sophia, superior soldier." Saifeiya introduced himself, looked around and saw that the Saiya people below did not dare to say anything, so they nodded with satisfaction. "I know you have many questions, but now shut up and I don''t have time to answer them one by one. I brought you here just because I didn''t want the Saian blood to disappear completely from the universe. " The tone is still very stiff, Saifeiya continued: "vegeta has been destroyed, you are the only surviving Saiya people in vegeta. From now on, you will temporarily live on this planet, and there is enough water and food to meet your living needs." "The destruction of bejita is due to the fact that its own strength is not strong enough. I want you to keep this unwillingness in mind forever. It is precisely because of our lack of strength that someone in the universe dares to attack us, and makes the tangtangsaian people encounter the crisis of almost extermination." "Although most of you are junior soldiers, and some of you are even destined to be unable to achieve 1000 combat effectiveness in the future, as long as the blood of Saiya people still exists, there is hope." Speaking of this, Saifeiya''s eyes suddenly burst out cold light, a cruel face said: "but I have said before, there is absolutely no infighting here, this is the first iron law, anyone who violates this rule will be killed! Don''t think I''m joking. Since I''m here, I''ll be obedient. If I want to resist, I''ll be ready to be killed. " "Well, no matter whether you agree or not, we will accept the arrangement next. Because the situation faced by Saiya people is very serious, from now on, adult Saiya people should be responsible for training young Saiya people, no matter what the intensity, to ensure the normal growth of young Saiya people." Saifeiya is full of air, just like a high queen, the fierce pressure makes everyone below unable to lift their heads. The Saiya people at the bottom bear the awe inspiring atmosphere of saifia, and the Saiya people who originally pursue the respect of the strong already feel the strength of saifia. The Saiya, who looks like a girl, is much stronger than them. In addition, the superior soldier''s identity, strong strength and enough identity soon made these Saiya people have no intention of resistance and follow the arrangement of saifia honestly. SAFIYA asked them to build a life gathering place, and they all did the same. Then the adult Saiya began to take the lead in training the underage children, and everything seemed to be in order. Seeing the reaction of the sais, helz said to Luo Lan with a smile: "your sister is born with the aura of a strong man. She is very suitable to be a leader. When bejita was still around, the name of genius was already very prominent. If bejita had not been destroyed, it would have been a great success. " Luo Lan nodded her head and agreed. Although Saifeiya usually has a cold personality, she has a strong aura, and she is tough enough. Ordinary people will definitely feel pressure when standing beside her. Saifeiya''s high talent, even compared with the Saiya Prince bejita, is not inferior. With such cultivation talent, Saiya can''t be tolerated by the king of bejita, but saifia survived, thanks to her female Saiya identity. It''s the best way for such an excellent woman to continue her blood. Maybe bejita Wang''s heart has already made plans for her future. Thanks to the destruction of vegeta! Looking at the majestic Saifeiya in the sky, Luo Lan muttered in her heart. After pacifying these Saiya people, Saifeiya came to Luolan and said, "let''s go back to Frey and let these people live here first." "You don''t care about them now?" Luo Lan asked. Saifeiya showed a plain smile: "my own cultivation is too late, no matter what they do, let them live and die." Luo Lan rolled a white eye: "see you just said so ebullient, still think you want to incorporate them." Saifeiya: "I''m not so bored. These lower level soldiers will be able to fight for thousands of lives in the future. What do I want them to do? Besides, who knows whether they are convinced or not? Let''s observe for a few years first." Herz shrugged and said, "as long as the blood of the sais continues, their strength really doesn''t matter." There is a subordinate soldier on the earth who can become a super Saiya in the future! Luo Lan heard them make complaints about it. Of course, SAFIYA and helz can''t be as familiar with the plot as Luo Lan. They know that there will be a lower level soldier named Sun Wukong in the future. After practice, they have reached a height that even higher level soldiers can''t catch up with. From their point of view, lower level soldiers can''t compare with intermediate level soldiers and higher level soldiers, which is really no big problem.The potential of Saiya people largely depends on their combat effectiveness and postnatal training, of which postnatal training occupies a more important position. Why Sun Wukong and bejita were able to break the limitation of their bodies several times and reach the Super Saiyan level is not just the Saiyan blood plus a gravity chamber. It''s true that gravity cultivation has helped the monkey king a lot, but it''s just an aid. You should know that there are many planets with high gravity in the universe, and the sais have been fighting everywhere, not without meeting them, but without seeing how much progress they have made. The reason why they can grow up quickly is that they know the profound cultivation methods. Take a look at the experience of Monkey King. When he was young, he was worshipped by the martial arts immortal turtle. Later, he was instructed by the cat immortal in Kailin tower. When he grew up, he was also instructed by the God of heaven and the king of northern world. What''s more, Monkey King has a pure heart and can concentrate on cultivation without any other distractions. These gradual and gradual growth experiences have laid a solid foundation for him to break through the shackles of talent. Bejita, on the other hand, is a super genius with innate cultivation ability. His rich experience and understanding ability enable him to quickly explore the use of "Qi" just by fighting with the monkey king. None of these are comparable to the average vegetarians. Sometimes talent is really important. Generally speaking, these Saiya people in bejita are not particularly excellent. For them, super Saiya people are a legend. Few Saiya people like monkey king and bejita constantly break through their own limits. For them, more than 10000 combat effectiveness has already reached the sky, and they have to go through deep cultivation. Ordinary Saiyan soldiers who don''t know the advanced cultivation methods can''t grow up miraculously like monkey king even if they have a gravity chamber. It''s impossible for everyone to want to be a super sair. Of course, there is another saying about the talent of Saiya: it is said that the reason why this race of Saiya gives people a strong feeling is completely touched by the light of Sun Wukong and bejita. Luo Lan thinks that this statement is biased, because from his understanding, Saiya people should still be very talented. At least, their physical fitness and ape like ability are better than many cosmonauts. ¡­¡­ To get back to the point, after ensuring the continuity of Saiya''s blood, saifia and Herz have not had so much pressure in their hearts. After some arrangement, they have no intention to continue to manage. Although Luo Lan has the intention to organize these Saiya people into forces in her heart, because her strength is still relatively weak, she did not rise. After leaving more than 200 Saiya on kasha, the three of them immediately returned to Frey and began their peaceful practice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Frye planet, the weather is getting cooler. At night, the forest in the mountains is filled with light fog. After the 200 exiled sais are placed in the nearby kasha star, Luo Lan and others continue to devote themselves to their practice. As time goes by, Luo Lan feels that she is growing up every day. Although she is still defeated in the battle with Celia, it is because Celia is too strong. And I''m really getting stronger. I used the energy detector to test my combat effectiveness. 1000£¡ The bright numbers make Luo Lan full of energy, with a clear contrast of numbers. Every day she knows how much stronger she has become. It''s like playing a game. It''s really wonderful. Hula! Luo Lan and Sophia are practicing, and this kind of practice is carried out every day. It is precisely because of the extreme tempering of Saifeiya that Luolan''s progress is so great. On this day, the practice of routine continues. Whew! A white flash suddenly cut through the air, and then along the straight line forward, around the wind howling, the cold whirlwind to Luo Lan as the center continues to spread. Body flexible operation, constantly create confusing shadow, Luo Lan use all his strength, attack toward Saifeiya. Saifeiya light look, hit a hache, suddenly in a direction to shoot down. "Pa!" Luo Lan was flying out. Luo Lan quickly opens her arms and stabilizes her body. Then she twists her body and touches the ground with her toes. Her body is just like a shell coming out of the chamber and rushes towards Saifeiya. Then hit a punch, severe air break, let the air send out "Wuwu" trembling. Saifeiya sneered and put out his arm, pinched Luo Lan''s fist, the powerful attack stopped immediately. "Luo Lan, attack me. Your moves are not fierce enough." Luo Lan will fall into the air, and then the figure quickly disappeared, once again came to Luo Lan''s sky, hands clasping, hard hit. Bang! Luo Lan was hit hard, spit out blood in the mouth, the body can''t help falling down. But when he was close to the ground, Sophia''s graceful figure appeared faster than him. He kicked hard with no expression on his face, and the violent force suddenly set off a startling wave. Luo Lan quickly protected his arms in front of his chest, but the strong force made him fly away again. After turning over more than ten somersaults in mid air, two feet shoveled into the soil, the ground suddenly cracked, and the area more than ten meters square suddenly became beyond recognition. "Yes, your actual combat ability has been called a qualified soldier." Saifeiya exclaimed and came to Luolan''s side. Luolan gasped violently, and there was a trace of blood hanging around her mouth. "It''s all due to my sister''s training." "Well." Saifeiya nodded leisurely, the moonlight at night shining on her flawless face, this scene in the night makes Luolan a little stunned. "What are you looking at?" Asked Sophia. "Look at you Luo Lan blurts out. SAFIYA slapped on Luo Lan''s head. Luo Lan laughed and began to prepare dinner. The campfire rose quickly, and the barbecue full of rich flavor gradually became brown. Every drop of oil dropped from the barbecue, and the smoke came out in the campfire. Not far away, the gravity chamber makes a slight "buzz" sound. In the oppressive gravity environment, Herz practices hard in it. While eating the barbecue, Luo Lan said to Sophia: "helz has been practicing very hard during this period of time." "He''s missing his wife," said Sophia "Oh." Luo Lan nodded her head. According to Saifeiya, Herz''s wife is called "axita". She is Herz''s childhood companion. Because of her poor talent, she is a non combatant. She works as a civil servant in the child care department of the king''s capital. Herz had not seen his wife when he went back this time, and begita had been destroyed. Although Herz seems to be acting as if nothing has happened during this period, as his teammate, Saifeiya can see the sadness in his heart. "People can''t come back to life when they die. The fighting people don''t care about it. There are some suitable female Saiya on the other side of kasha star. Maybe they can arrange it for him." "When a man dies, he doesn''t have to be resurrected." Luo Lan says casually, the voice is very light. "What are you talking about?" Hearing very well, Sophia thought for a while and looked at Luo Lan strangely and said, "is there any way to revive people?" Luo Lan thought about it for a while and said, "sister, do you remember what I wanted to send you to the earth before?" "Of course. By the way, I was just about to ask, how did you do it. Er, can that power bring people back to life? " "Yes, that''s the power of the dragon ball. There is a kind of magic bead in the universe. As long as you collect seven, you can summon the dragon. The dragon can satisfy a wish of the collector within a reasonable range. The wish of death and rebirth can be realized." Later, Luo Lan tells tayis about finding the dragon ball.After hearing this, Saifeiya was stunned. "That is to say, helz''s wife can also be resurrected?" "Yes, as long as there is no reincarnation, the dragon can revive her..." Luo Lan said that in the case of Isaiah, most of them will go to hell after death. For a while, they don''t want to reincarnate. "Luo Lan, is it true that Ashtar still has the hope of resurrection?" A trembling voice, helz face excited to come to Luo Lan in front. "Yes, I can. It''s just that there is a year''s dormancy period after the Longzhu wishes. The set of Longzhu I used is half a year away from recovery. If you want to revive your wife, you need to wait half a year." "Great, Ashtar can come back to life, eh You just said that it''s called a dragon ball? " Herz was excited and suddenly felt as if he had heard of such beads somewhere. There was a flash of light in his mind. Herz asked, "is the dragon ball you are talking about made by the namiks?" Luo Lan said: "yes, you have heard of it." Is Dragon Ball famous Herz took a deep breath, his face flushed: "when I was on a mission, I heard that the namiks had magical power, but their planet was hit by a major disaster 300 years ago, and all the people died." "No, there are survivors on namec." Luo Lan affirmed. Seraphia''s eyes twinkled with light: "that is to say, there may be dragon balls in namec!" "Yes, and it''s more powerful than the set of dragon balls I used, but there are experts on the namik star. With our Saiya reputation, I''m afraid that if I just go in, I will be expelled by the experts inside, so I''d better wait for the set of dragon balls I used to recover." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 There is a namik man named neru on the namik star. He is the guardian of the elder. In the original plot, it was said that he has 42000 combat power. With the longevity of the namiks, even if neru did not reach the combat effectiveness of the original stage, there would always be 20000 or 30000 combat effectiveness. If they go to namec now and are caught by neru, they will be defeated. If they are not lucky, they may even lose their lives there. If a gentleman doesn''t set up a dangerous wall, Luo Lan cherishes his life very much. He won''t go to Na Mei Ke Xing without absolute assurance, even though it is said that Na Mei Ke Xing people are very kind. But at this time, Herz could not manage so much. After knowing that his wife could be resurrected, he could not wait for a moment. He just wanted to resurrect his wife as soon as possible. "I can''t wait. Frey is not far from nemec. If you fly a spaceship, you can arrive in a few months. Please lend me your spaceship." Herz did not ask Luo Lan to send him, but chose to fly the ship by himself. Luo Lan looked at him: "there are experts on Na Mei Ke star. Although your combat effectiveness has reached 5000, you are still not their opponent. Maybe the dragon ball didn''t get it, but you left your life there." "I want to have a try," helz said seriously Luo Lan watched him for a long time. Seeing that he had a firm attitude, he nodded, "OK, take the gravity spaceship and be careful. Namec people are kind people. Don''t show any hostility. Discuss with them and maybe you can borrow the dragon ball." Herz will Luo Lan''s words in mind, at this time, Saifeiya suddenly said: "by the way, Saiya people in the near death after serious injury, to a greater extent to enhance the strength, do not use this method to try to improve Herz''s strength." "I''d like to have a try!" Herz is out of the question. Luo Lan thinks about it for a while and nods. The Saiya people''s strength can be greatly improved after their near death recovery. But what is near death? It''s too difficult to grasp. Near death is different from serious injury. A little carelessness will really lead to death. And this ability seems to be too buggy to work all the time. "Elder sister, you aim at Herz''s heart. Be careful when you take your hand. Don''t kill people." Saifeiya looked at Luo Lan one eye, a pair of "don''t I know" appearance, calmly nodded, let Herz mouth with a fairy bean, Saifeiya palm close to his heart. Whew! A bunch of sharp energy rays were excited, and Herz''s body could not resist such an attack. The energy rays were shot into Herz''s chest and used to come out from his back. The blood spattered up, and the bright red blood soaked Herz''s battle suit. Herz coughed, his mouth overflowed with blood, and his eyes became blurred. "Bite up the beans." Luo Lan reminds loudly. Herz hard to bite Xiandou, suddenly a magical vitality diffused in the mouth, Herz chest wound instant recovery, a majestic energy immediately emerged from every cell. Luo Lan hands of the energy detector "dudududu" calls up, the above number constantly beating, soon rose from 5100 to 6700! "It''s really getting stronger." Sophia''s eyes were fixed on him, and he was as excited as if he had found a gold mine. Herz breathed a long breath and felt the power in his body. This was the first time he came back from the edge of death. It was totally different from the previous serious injury. At that moment, his soul seemed to float to the underworld. But thanks to this, his strength has been greatly improved. Gritting his teeth, Herz said, "one more time." "Good." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a fine awn, he also wanted to try dying strong is not unlimited to go on, if you can, it is too adverse. With Xiandou in it again, Saifeiya made another move. After the recovery, Herz''s strength increased to 8000, and the growth rate slowed down compared with before. As expected, the effect began to weaken. Helz went on experimenting, the third time, the fourth time, the fifth time After dying, the strength becomes weaker and weaker, until finally, the strength will never grow again. At this time, Herz''s strength directly reached 12000 combat effectiveness, more than doubled compared with before. "Hoo, it won''t grow any more at last." Herz couldn''t hide his joy. "It seems that this near death ability needs to be accumulated, showing a weakening trend in a short period of time." Luo Lan thought. According to Luo Lan''s idea, the dying of Saiya people is actually the potential accumulated in their fighting and cultivation before releasing themselves. When this potential is fully released, they need to continue to accumulate. It is impossible to continuously break through by dying if the accumulation is not enough. "Hahaha, with such power, I have more confidence in going to namec." Herz laughs. At its peak, vegeta has five experts with more than 10000 combat power. 12000 combat power, even when begita was still there, few people reached it. Now helz has reached such a high level In addition, the hope of his wife''s resurrection is just around the corner, so he will not be happy."Your strength is a little weak. You''d better exercise in a gravity chamber." Sephia knows that it is not necessarily a good thing that the power of inflation is not controlled. Herz calmed down after excitement and said, "I will master my strength on the way to namec." Luo Lan said: "by the way, the dragon ball of nemec can realize three wishes. Because begita has disappeared, the first wish is to call your wife''s soul to nemec, and the second wish is to revive." This is different from the Earth Dragon ball, which can only resurrect one person at a time and allow multiple resurrections. The Earth Dragon ball can resurrect many people at a time, but each person can only resurrect once. "Three wishes could have been realized." Sophia was surprised. "Well, I remember." Helz looks gratefully at Lorraine. At this time, Luo Lan said: "the third wish, I hope you, helz, can say like this:" let the three of us get all the cultivation knowledge that the earth God has mastered... " It''s very important for our future. We must remember that. " The essence of ''s earth martial arts lies in the practice of the temple, and more importantly, it contains the practice of "Qi". In the original book, after drinking "super magic water", the monkey king can stimulate his body''s potential, increase his strength, and at the same time, he can initially rely on breath to locate himself. Of course, at this time, the monkey king''s mastery of breath is still very rough, and he can only roughly feel the breath of the strong. It was not until I got to the temple and practiced meditation under the guidance of the gods and Bobo that I realized the essence of Qi and learned to close my eyes and fight with breath, which made the combat mode enter a new level. The Mahayana master the use of "breath" is undoubtedly the earth God and his servant Bobo. As a digression, the tortoise immortal who had not been practiced in the temple should not have learned to use "breath" to fight in the early stage. Luo Lan knew that if she went to the earth in person, she might not be able to let the other party pass on the knowledge to him wholeheartedly, so she asked Herz to make a wish to the dragon. This wish of the Dragon bolunga should be realized. In fact, what Luo Lan wants more is the martial arts knowledge of the king of the northern world. However, the king of the northern world has a high status and is still above the elder of the nemec star, which is obviously beyond the ability of the dragon. Looking at Luo Lan''s solemn manner, Herz knew that this matter must be very important, so he nodded his head vigorously. "I will remember that wish." "Come back alive." With some food prepared for Herz, Rolan and Sophia watched the gravity craft slowly lift off and then escape from the atmosphere in a fierce flash. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 "There should be no problem with Herz." After the gravity ship disappeared in the sky, SAFIYA asked Rolan. Luo Lan blinked his eyes, "probably, if something really happened, we can use the earth''s dragon ball to revive him." Saifeiya heard this sentence, immediately relieved, and then under a cruel, said: "Luo Lan, you attack towards my chest." "Are you sure you want to do that?" Luo Lan aims at the proud chest of Saifeiya. Her exquisite body is very attractive. The only flaw in her beauty is her beautiful fighting suit. The fighting suit of frissa army has no charm. Sophia pursed her lips and nibbled. "Come on, I''m ready." See Saifeiya in order to enhance the strength of nothing, Luo Lan nodded slightly, put his hand on Saifeiya''s chest, slight touch let Saifeiya body tremble, and then look at Luo Lan firmly. "Here we go." Luo Lan releases the energy wave carefully. Ho! The blue energy runs through the body of SAFIYA, and the bright blood splashes. SAFIYA''s face turns pale in an instant, which quickly makes SAFIYA bite Xiandou. When her face turns red, Luo Lan is relieved. "I almost thought I was going to revive you with a dragon ball." Saifeiya toward him a smile, smile, "I''m not so vulnerable." Following this, SAFIYA was on the verge of death several times in a row. When he finally increased his strength to 18000 combat effectiveness, his energy was no longer increased. This is the fighting capacity of vegeta when it invaded the earth, which was achieved many years ahead of time. After that is Luo Lan, he also wants to try this kind of open hanging way of promotion. But just in case, Luo Lan takes out the contact device in advance and gives it to Sophia. If something happens to her, she must let her collect the dragon balls and revive him. Saifeiya takes over the contact device and puts it away. A cluster of energy rays condenses between the slender fingers. Luo Lan places her head forcefully. "It''s time to start." With the sound of "Puchi", a smell of blood diffuses in her mouth. Luo Lan''s brain feels dizzy. She feels that her soul is coming out of her body. The feeling of dying is totally different from that of serious injury. That kind of pale helplessness is about to tear her soul, and her whole body no longer seems to be her own. Hazy, an anxious voice reverberated in my ear. It''s Sophia. She''s calling herself. Luo Lan suddenly perks up and bites the fairy beans in her mouth. It seems that an angry roaring giant ape suddenly appears in the sea of spiritual consciousness, and her potential is suddenly aroused. After the body recovers, Luo Lan can''t help but have some fear. This kind of half dead and half alive feeling is terrible. Shaking his head, Luo Lan sighed, and was attacked by Saifeiya several times. At last, his combat effectiveness stayed at 3600! "In terms of the qualification of intermediate soldiers, I''m pretty good already." Luo Lan lies in the arms of Saifeiya, fingers turning her soft hair. Saifeiya put Luo Lan aside: "it''s also an intermediate soldier. I suspect you are a superior soldier." Luo Lan turned a few circles in mid air, landed and said with a smile: "according to birth, I am really an intermediate soldier." Sophia threw him a white eye. After a while of playing, the sister and brother began to discuss the matters of practice. Although the training methods of Saiya people are not as refined as those of the earth people to every trace of energy, as a fighting nation, the fighting skills and training mode of Saiya people are also worthy of in-depth study. In the following days, Rolan and Sophia will master their power on Frey. Sometimes Luo Lan will go to the nearby kasha star to see the situation of those Saiya people, and look at their obedient and stable life, Luo Lan will come back safely. Luo Lan''s strength has been greatly increased, and her body energy has become very strong. Now it''s more convenient to use the "transfer technique" than before, and there''s no need to add Xiandou between Frey and kasha. "Crackling!" Luo Lan''s whole body sounded the crisp sound of fried beans. During this time, he completely mastered the power of his body. "Hiss!" The surging power suddenly broke out, the surrounding earth trembled slightly, as if throwing a stone towards the calm lake, and the intense water spray kept rising. Under the influence of a powerful force, some smaller stones began to float upward out of gravity. Feeling the surging power in her body, Luo Lan laughs. At this time, Luo Lan''s body suddenly appeared a layer of white light, and a series of profound knowledge was drilled into his mind. The influx of massive information made Luo Lan dizzy, but after a careful examination, his face couldn''t help showing the color of ecstasy. "Hahaha, it''s really a good thing. This information is actually the knowledge of the earth God." Every piece of profound knowledge seems to be engraved on the brain. The core knowledge is the use of "Qi", with many subtle moves and feelings. Luo Lan takes a glance and remembers them all.All of a sudden, the strong wind, the beautiful figure of Saifeiya appeared in Luo Lan''s side, face the same joy: "Luo Lan, there is a lot of knowledge in my brain..." Luo Lan said: "this is the most exquisite martial arts on earth. It seems that Herz succeeded in getting the dragon ball." "It''s amazing. If I practice according to the above method, my strength can be improved a lot!" Sophia''s ruddy lips trembled slightly, and her bright eyes showed a joyful light. Luo Lan is smiling, looking at a face of surprise Saifeiya, the arrogant character of her smile is very good-looking. The earth people are not born with strong power like the cosmos people and Saiya people. The Taoists like tortoise immortal have been practicing for 50 or 60 years before they can practice qigong. Their naturally fragile constitution forces the earth people to study in the direction of refinement. They are reluctant to waste any trace of energy, so the study of Qi is particularly in-depth. The biggest characteristic of the earth martial arts is to defeat the strong by the weak, and burst out more powerful by the weak strength. Ordinary cosmonauts and sais will produce "explosive gas" when their emotions change violently. However, only a few planets can use this trick to the extreme, and earth is one of them. ¡­¡­ "With this knowledge in my mind, I know how rough I used to use energy. I have to shut up for a while and master all this knowledge." Sephia is a tough guy and does whatever he thinks. Luo Lan stopped Saifeiya: "elder sister, wait a moment. You don''t have to be in a hurry to shut up for a while. You should sort out the memory in your brain first." "Er..." Saifeiya heard Luo Lan''s words, pretty face a red, immediately reaction. Secret way oneself how become so impatient, unexpectedly also want younger brother to remind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 The description of "Qi" in the earth Wushu is very profound. This is the best knowledge that the ancient earth people had been born after many years of development and forced to be weak in the earth. At the beginning, Luo Lan had a feeling of high mountains and awe, and then she was excited. If we can master these forces thoroughly, it will greatly promote our future practice. How much we can grow in the future depends on it. Must grasp completely, Luo Lan in the heart secretly made a decision. But the practice of earth martial arts is absolutely not easy. It condenses the simple wisdom of the earth ancients in the difficult environment. It pays attention to the development of body and mood. It is really the practice method of making the best use of every trace of energy. It runs counter to the Saiya people''s long-standing open and close fighting style. It takes some time to turn it around. Luo Lan had a general look, and then began to study the cultivation with Sophia. Theory is a theory. If we really want to use it in combat, we need to understand it through practice. "Sister, it seems that we should start from the most basic training. The green Milky Way king wears a golden crown on his head, and more than ten slender arms sway in mid air. Opposite him, there is a purple cosmic man in the costume of the Milky Way patrol police, with big eyes and no hair on his body. He looks like a wild" Ultraman ". This young constable, named Gack, is responsible for three star regions, including the earth. He is one of the younger members of the Galactic patrol. Gark Patrol''s strength is not very outstanding, but has super vision, even beyond the speed of light can also see clearly. "Gack, there is an important task for you to do now. You must finish it!" The Galactic King waved his arms. Gack glared at a pair of golden eyes and said excitedly, "is it my turn to be an elite at last? What task is it, please?" The Milky Way king said: "some time ago, the advanced planet bejita was destroyed, but our staff found that before the destruction of bejita, there was an aircraft that seemed to be flying towards the area under your jurisdiction. Please go to a planet called earth immediately." "Vegeta, the planet where the saians live?" "Well, the saians are famous for their barbarism. Fortunately, they have almost died recently. The earth is just an immature and low-level planet. Once the sais arrive, it will certainly cause great damage. However, the sais in that spaceship are not yet adults, so you can destroy them with your "excellent" talents? " Jiake heard the galaxy King praise himself, happy to salute: "rest assured, give me excellent, absolutely complete the task." "Well, you go!" The Galactic King threw his arm, so GAC happily boarded the aircraft, and then flew in the direction of the earth. "Lord galactic, it''s stupid to give this task to Gack No, excellent police officer, isn''t it a bit of a fuss. The sais have been exterminated, and there is no need to pay attention to them. " Asked the staff nearby. The Milky Way king said: "just a child can''t lift any storm naturally, but Gack, a fool, can''t make any progress. Find something for him to experience. If he can''t finish this small task, see what face he still has to stay in the headquarters." Every member of the Galactic Patrol has a scope of inspection. Gack is responsible for the three star regions on this side of the earth, but he can''t fulfill his duty. Even the Galactic king is unhappy with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 "The earth is ahead. Hum, that low-level planet should thank our patrol. Our Patrol has traveled thousands of miles to save you." Gack was flying his craft close to the earth, but just then his ship broke down. "Oops, what kind of spaceship those people in the headquarters gave me is so easy to break down." Gack was a little flustered when he found that the spaceship was out of order. He quickly controlled the spaceship to land on an island. Looking at the boundless and magnificent sea area, Jiake was in low spirits: "it''s over. The technology on this side of the earth is so low. How can I get back to the headquarters! It''s all the Saiya. If it wasn''t for him, the patrol would not have come to the earth. " "Well, who are you?" An old man with a white beard came up with a bucket. "My name is Gack, a member of galactic patrol." Gack reflexively put a pose and introduced himself with pride. "The cast of the cast?" "It''s not." Gack retorted loudly. The old man laughed and invited Gack to his place. Later in the conversation, Jiake learned about the old man. His name was Dasheng. He was also a doctor a long time ago. He was doing research on the island with his wife. After his wife died in a scientific research accident, Dr. Dasheng changed his research direction and began to study the time machine on his own, with some achievements. After knowing that he was a scientist, Gack asked Dr. Dasheng to help repair his spaceship. However, due to the lack of important materials for repairing the spaceship, Dr. Dasheng was helpless. Gack had to go to the big city with Dr. Dasheng to look for materials. In the nearby big city, Gack met tays, who was out looking for literary materials. After a few exchanges, they soon became friends. When she learned that Gack''s mission was to kill the sais who were about to arrive on the earth, taes reflected that the sais were actually an alien race. Fortunately, she always thought that the sais were a minority in remote areas of the earth! "Saiya people are not all evil. I know a little brother. He''s funny." "What, earth people and other Saiya people?" Gack heard this and jumped up. Tays gently pulled her hair, picked up a drink and drank: "yes, but he left a year ago." Gack then breathed a sigh of relief: "Oh, that should be back to vegeta. The planet has been destroyed, and the Saia are almost extinct. Tays, I''ll tell you that the sais are the most overbearing race in the universe. They have destroyed countless planets. Those dangerous guys must not have anything to do with them. " "Oh." Tays looks straight at GAC, but doesn''t say that she has been in contact with Luo Lan recently. While drinking a drink, she thinks: "it turns out that the sais are such a powerful race..." "When will the Saian you are waiting for arrive on earth?" "It''s almost there. I''ll wait in the most open place." As he said this, Gack climbed up to the highest island in the nearby sea, and his two golden egg eyes scanned the whole sky. But later, because he accidentally said that his urine was ejected from a small hole in his head, and accidentally splashed all over tays, tays pushed him down from the reef Just at the moment of falling into the water, the aircraft carrying the monkey king crossed the sky and happened to turn its back on Gack, so it escaped. Otherwise, I''m afraid the protagonist of Longzhu world will die early. "Say, tays, what are you doing? If I didn''t finish the task, it must be your reason." Tays: you really pass the buck "Hum." Gack flew out of the water, but he didn''t find a spaceship landing on the earth for a long time. "Strange, the time has come, but how can there be no spaceship?" "No, I can''t miss it." Sweat came down from Gack''s head, and I had imagined the scene of the Milky Way King cursing at him. At the same time, the boundary of baozi mountain. A red glowing fireball hit the mountain forest, and a large area of the forest was destroyed. This violent movement startled the hermit monkey fan nearby. When sun WuFan came to the impact point of the spaceship, he saw a child in a strange combat suit. "Eh, the child has a tail..." After noticing the tail behind the child, there was a trace of surprise on sun WuFan''s kind face. He couldn''t help thinking of the strong child he met more than a year ago. After some thinking, monkey fan decided to adopt the child and named him Monkey King. Because he didn''t know the age of the child, he took the time when he found Monkey King as the time when he was born. Anyway, he didn''t look much older. In fact, the monkey king was four years old, including the time of soaking nutrient solution. Later, as described in the story, the young monkey king accidentally falls off the cliff and breaks his brain, forgetting the memory of all Saiya people, and an ignorant monkey king appears¡­¡­ Rolan, who is far away from Frey, naturally doesn''t know what''s happening on the earth. At this time, he is competing with zephylia. Since he got the martial arts knowledge of the earth God, Luo Lan absorbed these knowledge quickly and integrated them into his own battle. Although his combat effectiveness did not improve much this year, his essential strength has already undergone earth shaking changes. If Luo Lan, who had 3600 combat power a year ago, was a fat man with a weight of 180 Jin and a little puffy, he would leak air like a balloon, then he is a strong young man now. Combat effectiveness has not changed, but there is a sense of down-to-earth, Luo Lan thinks that he can now crush himself before. This is self-confidence after mastering the power completely. At night. The stars twinkle in the night sky, and the dark night falls down like a giant hand. Luo Lan is sitting on the bed for meditation. At this moment, the wrist messenger around her rings. She takes it to see if it''s a message from tays. Very naturally connected to the contact, ears sounded a crisp voice of tays: "Luo Lan, you do not tell me, the original Saiya is an alien race, Kui sister thought you were from a tribe." Luo Lan said: "I have said that for a long time. You didn''t believe it." Tays: Well, did you say that? You didn''t explain it clearly Luo Lan rolled her eyes silently, and tays was just like other women. At this time, just listen to her quietly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 "By the way, how do you know that the sais are alien, your father told you?" In tays'' family, only Dr. Briggs knows the identity of Rolan. Tays: No, I know a galactic patrol named Gack. He told me that. He also said that the sais are evil and overbearing It turns out that the Galactic Patrol has arrived on earth! So the monkey king should be on the earth, but I don''t know if he was found by the Galactic patrol. After asking tays about it, tays answers that GAC didn''t find the sair, and GAC later repaired the spaceship with the help of bulma and has now returned to the Galactic patrol headquarters. "Tell me the truth, where are you now?" Tays asked curiously. Luo Lan did not hide the meaning, very straightforward said: "I am in the North galaxy, an original planet, there are only indigenous people, has not yet developed civilization..." "Wow, I''m so envious. I''d like to see other planets as well." "There will be a chance later." Luo Lan''s face showed a smile. At this time, a series of clattering water sounds sounded in his ear. Luo Lan frowned and asked, "what are you doing?" "Bath, do you want to see it?" Tays'' laughter rang out like a silver bell, and then she pressed the video function of the communicator. immediately, Luo Lan appeared on the other side of a bathroom appearance, hazy full of moisture in the environment, tis silk hair, full of foam, such a picture flashed across, and quickly closed the video. "Well, isn''t it attractive?" Luo Lan''s head suddenly appeared countless black lines, originally thought that tays was normal in her home, did not expect that she was not normal, even if he was a child, also can''t joke like this! "You''ve been watching videos all the time "Hee hee, that''s not good. You can''t see it." Tays said with a teasing smile. After taking a shower, she was immersed in the pool with a peach blossom smile on her face. ¡­¡­ At the end of the chat with tays, Luo Lan shakes her head and shows a faint smile on her face. Different from her serious and old-fashioned sister, she always feels inexplicably relaxed when chatting with tays. This woman''s thinking is sometimes unconstrained, but more often there is a sense of suffocation. I remember that in the original work, because she was keen on traveling around, when bulma got married and had children, she remained single as a sister. If she was a few years older, she would never let her go. By the way, Mrs. blives used to joke about giving tays to herself. After a while''s wishful thinking, Luo Lan takes back her thoughts, looks at the bright and quiet light outside the window, slowly closes her eyes, and soon enters meditation. The next morning. The sun just emerged from the hill, and the light was shining on the earth through the thick water mist in the forest, and the colorful colors were reflected on the way. Early in the morning, Sophia came to practice by herself. During this time, she was especially keen on mutual exchanges, because it could make her adapt to the new combat mode faster. At the end of the practice, sephia said, "Herz and his wife Ashtar will soon return to Frey." Luo Lan sat beside Saifeiya: "when helz comes back, I want to go outside to experience." "No problem, Saiya people just need to grow through experience. But I want to go with you. There has been no real fight for more than a year. My body is going to rust. " Luo Lan looked at Sophia and nodded with a smile: "good!" The two brothers and sisters looked at each other with a smile, and immediately decided to leave Frye planet to experience outside after Herz came back. With 3600 combat power, irolan is no longer a weak man in the universe. Even on a common planet, irolan can dominate and rule one side. This is determined by the cosmic environment, but it does not mean that he can rest easy and walk freely in the universe. In Luo Lan''s cognition, the world of dragon ball is actually a world where the strong are like clouds. Although it is not a world full of gods, it is an indisputable fact that the strong are more like dogs, and the gap between the strong and the weak is incredible. Vulnerable people, such as Earth people, have only one digit combat power, and it is difficult for them to produce strong power in their whole life. However, strong people can shake the universe with their "ten million" combat power. Although in the large scale of the universe, the absolute number of life bodies with low combat effectiveness is occupied, one thing is for sure that the experts who are the top strong may come out of the unpredictable corner of the universe without paying attention, and then give appropriate despair to the arrogant. Luo Lan wants to experience in the universe, and it is the most secure to follow Sophia. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Bursts of broken air sound, the sky suddenly sounded deafening sound, soon a dark shadow cast down, the shadow across the forest, in an open place to land.After the spaceship stopped, two people came down from it, Herz and his wife "Ashtar". Asita is a pretty female Saiya with a brown tail around her waist. Because she is a non combatant, her combat effectiveness has not exceeded 1000, and her strength is similar to that of Sun Wukong''s mother jinei. "Rolan, Sophia, I''m back." Herz''s hearty laughter was full of confidence. "I didn''t expect that you really borrowed the dragon ball from the namiks. I thought you had an accident and wanted to use the dragon ball to revive you." Luo Lan joked. Herz sighed: "the namiks are a peaceful race, and the elder is a wise old man." The elder is surrounded by a Namiki who is superior to him in strength. If not for the elder''s permission, he will not have the chance to use the dragon ball at all. "Congratulations on your reunion." Luolan and Saifeiya warmly welcome them. At this time, axita is also looking at Luolan''s sister and brother. She has long heard that she was able to revive thanks to the information they provided. See the side of Saifeiya, axita nodded slightly toward her, her husband''s teammate, she had seen very early, but noticed Luo Lan, or a little stunned: "the child is still young, only six years old this year, heard that the combat effectiveness has exceeded 3000." "Welcome." Luo Lan floats gracefully to the same height as Ashtar. "Hello, but for you, our husband and wife would not be reunited at all." Ashtar politely expressed his thanks. "Nothing." "Well, let''s have dinner first. This planet is rich in products." SAFIYA greets everyone, and the four begin to chat while eating. During this time, Luo Lan says that he wants to go out with SAFIYA for training, and Herz naturally agrees. Then he introduces various situations in the universe according to his own experience. "By the way, helz, we have been observing the SAIAS of kasha for a long time. After I leave with saiphia, you and Ashtar should pay more attention. If you are sure that there is no problem, you should teach them the method of practice and pass on some basic knowledge first." "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention to that," helz said calmly Herz''s mind is also imbued with the knowledge of the earth martial arts, it is because of its profound mystery that we should be more careful when dealing with these things. This may be a key link in the rise of the Saia people. With the deep martial arts of the earth, combined with the Saia people''s fighting blood, and supplemented by the gravity chamber practice, even the lower level soldiers can grow beyond their physical limits. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 Helz is also a person with knowledge of the earth Temple Martial Arts. With his strong fighting force of more than 10000, Luo Lan doesn''t have to worry about what will happen to the Saiya of kasha. If the training is appropriate, some soldiers with good understanding will be selected to focus on training. It may not take decades, and the Saiya people will also have strong men like Sun Wukong. Of course, Luo Lan doesn''t expect everyone to be like the monkey king. The reason why the monkey king can achieve extraordinary achievements is largely related to his pure and incomparable childlike heart. It is precisely because he has no distractions and is dedicated to improving himself that he can achieve such achievements. Continue to explain the next thing to Herz, Luo Lan will leave the gravity spacecraft to Herz. At this stage, Luo Lan''s dependence on gravity spacecraft is far less than expected. For gravity training, a gravity chamber is enough. On the contrary, Herz often needs it because he wants to manage the saians of kasha. "Luo Lan, Saifeiya, you can rest assured that I will take care of those people." Helz assured them solemnly. "We''re relieved to have you here." Luo Lan waved her hand with a smile. At this time, SAFIYA looked straight at Herz and his wife and said, "you two need to give birth quickly. Now there are not many Saiya people, and they should also contribute to the continuation of the race." Asita was embarrassed by Saifeiya and said, "Saifeiya, what are you talking about?" Herz on a lot of bold and unconstrained, holding Ashtar said: "don''t worry, we will work hard." "You talk nonsense, too!" Ashtar blushed. After a farewell, watched by Herz and Ashtar, Rolan hugs Celia''s waist and launches the "transfer operation". In a bright light, their figures gradually blur and soon disappear from Frey. After Luo Lan and them left, helz clapped his hand and was ready to go to kasha star to see which people there were worthy of teaching them martial arts. Ashtar nodded her head slightly. No matter where she was, as long as she was with her husband, her heart was full of security. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Rolan and SAFIYA move to a remote planet. After a short pause, SAFIYA asks, "where to go next? If you have experience, it''s better to go to some turbulent planet." Luo Lan thought a little and said, "I want to go to the west of the North galaxy. It''s the birthplace of the saians. Although Sarada has been destroyed, there should still be some debris left." Saifeiya was also interested in the origin of Saiya people, so he nodded with approval: "it''s a long way to the west of the North galaxy, and the influence of the Frisa army did not continue there." Luo Lan: "so we need a brand new star map. I have a look. There is a small trading planet half a month away from here, where we can buy more detailed star maps." Saifeiya takes Luo Lan''s shoulder: "sometimes I really envy your ability of space transfer." Luo Lan smiles and tells Sophia that there is a star called yadrat in the universe, where the "instant movement" is magical. After hearing this, Sophia is very curious, and her beautiful eyes shine. She wants to go to yadrat immediately. In fact, Luo Lan is not very clear about the situation on the other side of yadrat. In the original book, it is said that this planet was originally the target selected and conquered by the team of kinut, but later by mistake, Sun Wukong was sent by spaceship. However, since it takes the team of kinut to conquer, it should be a high-level planet at least. Auron, a planet west of the North Milky way. This is a relatively peaceful planet. Because of the relatively stable situation, the surrounding races engaged in trade constantly gather here. Gradually, oron has become a planet dominated by trade, and many races will come here to exchange their own things. In the main shopping mall of Aolong star, two figures, a man and a woman, walk on the street. The female is 18 or 19 years old, graceful and graceful, with long hair flying like clouds; the male is very young, less than one meter tall, five or six years old. These two are Rolan and Sophia who came from Frey. Walking on the spacious street, looking at the commodities on both sides is a bit dazzling. Because the races of nearby planets gather together, there are a variety of commodities on Donglong. Of course, we can also see all kinds of strange looking cosmonauts, some of them look like dinosaurs, some of them have chicken heads, and their combat effectiveness is generally low. Because of the great diversity and complexity of various races, there is an industry specializing in protection on the planet of oron. Cosmonauts at the level of the rich usually hire several bodyguards to accompany them. They can not only protect their own safety, but also show their identity. The combat effectiveness of these bodyguards is about 1000. Ordinary people can only do their best to protect themselves and avoid trouble, which is the rule that everyone who enters the universe should abide by.On the business planet, as long as there is no trouble, there is basically no big problem with security. The managers of the planet also set up a support force specially for the safety of guests. After all, if the planet engaged in business activities can not guarantee the personal safety, then the business planet will not be able to develop smoothly. As they walk in the street, they have their tails around their waists, but they still attract the eyes of people around them from time to time. "I''m going to prepare some brand new combat suits." The combat suit on Saifeiya''s body has been used for a long time, and it is full of cracks. It can''t reduce the combat damage. Luo Lan asked, "do you have universal currency?" Trading in the universe uses a precious metal called Xijin, which is a silver white metal bar five centimeters long and the thickness of the little finger, mixed with various rare minerals. The purchasing power of Higgins is very strong, and the universe is universal. A small Higgins can make a cosmonaut spend a year in the universe, or even have a surplus. That''s the kind of metal that Felisa paid his cosmonauts. Saifeiya glanced at Luo Lan and grabbed four silver shining metal bars from his pocket. "This is the reward I earned when I was on a mission on the star of bejita. A Higgin can buy hundreds of combat suits." "I didn''t expect you to be a rich woman." Luo Lan joked. SAFIYA slapped Rolan on the head and handed him a piece of Higgins: "you can use it to buy a complete star map, and the price of another aircraft is probably a Higgins." Luo Lan took Xijin and looked at him in her hand. She didn''t expect that this kind of five centimeter long metal strip has such strong purchasing power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 After getting a piece of Higgins from Saifeiya, Luo Lan separated from her and strolled alone in the busy commercial street. Then, while browsing the surrounding shopping malls, she was looking for a place to sell star maps. There are many kinds of goods on sale in the business district of Auron. Because it is a small business planet, most of the products on sale are the most popular goods in the universe, such as battle suits, energy tubes, detectors and so on. Of course, there are also some famous local products of nearby planets. Walking all the way up the street, Luo Lan went into many stores, but when he saw the prices marked on the goods, he immediately felt embarrassed. Although Saifeiya gave him a Higgins, and Higgins have strong purchasing power, but it is prepared to buy the star map, Rolan has no extra money for other consumption. Unfortunately, after walking out of the shop, Luo Lan finds a shop that specializes in selling spaceships. She thinks there should be a matching star map in it. This shop is selling personal aircraft, less than 10 meters in length, which is suitable for short-distance Star Trek, and the price is almost 1 Higgins. After talking with the shop assistant for a while, Luo Lan got a brand new star map. "This is a star map with information of all stars in the west of the North galaxy. If there is a suitable spacecraft, it can be directly connected with the spacecraft computer." The shop assistant took out a dark cube. The whole surface was smooth and flat, and there was no trace of artificial creation. "Can you show the star map directly?" Luo Lan looks at the cube in her hand, just like a small magic cube. The clerk said, "yes, just press the two diagonal points of the cube to show the star map in midair." Luo Lan nodded his head and pressed the top of the diagonal corner of the cube as he did. Suddenly, a dark blue light flashed up. There was a projection of cosmic stars in the sky, and spiral galaxies were spinning. Each of these spiral galaxies was a river system similar to the previous galaxy. In the dragon ball world, the North galaxy contains tens of thousands of such river systems. Touch your hand to the projection in the void, and those galaxies will automatically zoom in or out according to the gesture. Each star inside will be marked with its name and coordinate position. Looking at the dreamy shadow in the starry sky, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction, and then found the starry sky according to the location of Sarada planet that Herz told him. Unfortunately, the location in the star map is empty, and there is no trace of Sarada planet. Sure enough, Sarada had already died. Slightly sorry to close the star map, Luo Lan asked its price: "how much is this?" The clerk replied, "this map in your hand contains most of the areas west of the North galaxy, so the price is more expensive..." "1 Higgins." Luo Lan said directly. Shop assistant: "well, it seems that you are also an expert." This kind of star map cube is the standard configuration of spaceship, and the price of a private aircraft is only 1 Higgins, so the price of star map is absolutely not too expensive. If it''s the kind of large cosmic star map recording the whole North galaxy, then the price is at least 50 SHG, but the high-grade star map is not sold in his shop here. Finally, Luo Lan bought the star cube at the price of 1 Higgins, and left the store under the eye of the clerk. Hand playing with the dark cube, Luo Lan''s body has no money, even if you want to buy other things also have no money. "Do you want to get some money..." After thinking about it, Luo Lan shook her head. It''s not a good way to steal money on the trading planet. If you''re not careful, you''ll get security forces, and maybe you''ll be wanted all over the world. Although Luo Lan may not be afraid of these, it''s better to abide by their rules on the trading planet. The most valuable things in Luo Lan''s hands are Xiandou and omnipotent capsule, but these two things are not suitable to appear in the universe now. After thinking about it, Luo Lan can only give up the plan of selling goods in exchange for Xijin. "In the universe, you can''t do without money. Even Felisa has to rely on selling planets to pay his subordinates. Do I want to set up a trading planet in the future?" In the mind whimsical thought, Luo Lan young figure in the street upstream stroll. All of a sudden, a cosmonaut in the battle suit of the frissa Legion came into his sight. "People from the frissa army." Luo Lan''s face is one Lin, hastily astringent the breath on the body, followed by to discover another several people of frissa army to walk side by side. One of them, a cosmopolitan with pink skin and prickles all over his body, attracted his attention. It was Doria, the right-hand man beside Felisa. "Lord dodoria, there is no sign of sais on the nearby planet. All sais should be eliminated." A cockhead cosmopolitan flattered to say. Dodoria tore the meat in his hand and sneered: "in order to chase down these sais, my men and horses have been damaged a lot, but fortunately those pesky sais have been eliminated. Well, get in touch with Shangbo and we can go back. ""Yes." The cosmonauts around them responded loudly. "It''s all the Sayers who let me waste a year outside." Dodoria sneered. In order to hunt down Saiya, this year, dodoria and Shangbo have been running around and wanted to go back to the headquarters for a long time. At this time, Dorothy''s eyes glanced over to Lorraine''s side. The black hair caught his attention. But then, with a flash of vision, the figure just disappeared. Dorothy rubbed her eyes and asked, "is it my eyes? I seem to have seen Saiya just now. Forget it, join Shangbo as soon as possible." Careless duoduoya didn''t think about the difference just now, and his subordinates didn''t see chuluolan''s figure clearly, so they didn''t pay attention to it. On the other hand, Luo Lan, who uses "transfer technique" to transfer herself to an alley, is sweating and looks ugly. That guy in dodoria is on Auron, and maybe even champo is here. No, I have to inform safilia. If she meets them with dodoria, it will be bad. Whether it is duodoria or Shangbo, their combat effectiveness is more than 20000, although the strength of Saifeiya is not weak, but now it is definitely not their opponent. Think of here, Luo Lan quickly looking for the breath of Saifeiya, quickly locked the position of the other side. Coagulation for a while God, transfer immediately launched. A few kilometers away, SAFIYA was shopping for new combat suits, which were much more beautiful than those of the Flemish army. When she changed her clothes to try on, Luo Lan''s figure flashed and appeared in front of her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 Luo Lan''s sudden intrusion startles Saifeiya. While she picks up her clothes to cover her body, her other hand has subconsciously gathered a ball of blue energy, ready to hit the invaders. Seeing this, Luo Lan called out: "sister, it''s me." Seeing clearly that the intruder was Luo Lan, Saifeiya quickly withdrew the energy ball from his hand, and then looked at him with a sharp and oppressive look: "Luo Lan, what are you doing in the girls'' dressing room?" Luo Lan looked at Sophia''s exquisite body, swallowed her saliva secretly, and said in a hurry: "leave Aolong star quickly, I saw the people of frissa army here." "What, the Fraser army, I''ll kill them." Sephia''s face was full of evil spirit when he heard that there was a Frenchman. "No, I see that the leader is dodoria. That guy''s fighting capacity is more than 20000. Maybe even Shangbo will be nearby." "Doria, the fat man?" Listen to Luo Lan say the leader is duodoria, Saifeiya silent for a while, show eyebrow slightly stir up. Duodoria and Shangbo are senior cadres in the Legion of frissa. It''s not too much to say that they are the right-hand men around frissa. The strength of these two men is only behind the team of kinut in the whole frissa army. If they do their best with the fighting strength of sephia, they are likely to defeat each other. But it''s too risky. If you''re not careful, it will lead to a large-scale search by the entire frissa army. "Yes, they seem to have just completed some mission, and now they are ready to return to flissa." Luo Lan said what she saw. Saifeiya narrowed his eyes, "if it''s really him, it really can''t be a direct conflict, but I want to give them a big gift when they leave." "What are you doing?" Luo Lan asked strangely. Saifeiya sneer, did not answer Luo Lan''s question, looked up and down Luo Lan, face slightly cold way: "you still don''t go out, sister want to change clothes." "Oh, oh..." Luo Lan reacts to come over, move awkwardly from changing room. But to tell you the truth, SAFIYA''s figure is really speechless. With perfect body curve and no weight on his body, he is worthy of being an adult Saiya who often fights. After waiting outside the dressing room for a while, SAFIYA came out with a brand new combat suit. The white combat suit is much more beautiful than the frissa army''s combat suit. With a few strands of naturally falling hair, SAFIYA burst out. "It''s beautiful." Luo Lan sighs sincerely. "Do you know what beauty is?" "Of course, you and tays are the most beautiful girls I''ve ever seen." "You''ve seen us both before," said Sophia with a sneer, "but that tays is as beautiful as you say?" Luo Lan heard a little unhappy from Saifeiya''s tone. She couldn''t help but want to blow her mouth. How could she praise her sister and take other girls with her! I made a mistake. Luo Lan: "of course, sister is more beautiful." "I''ll take your word for it?" Saifeiya hum a, the mood becomes good, "go, find duodoria." "You won''t fight him, will you?" "No Squinting her dark eyes, Sophia knows that it''s not the time for her to meet formally, but it''s obviously not her style to let Doria go. Get the assurance of Saifeiya, Rolan will doubt with her to move to duodoria''s position. "Breath sensing" with "transfer" is the same as "instant movement" in a small area, but the energy consumption is a little high. ¡­¡­ The ship''s berth on Auron. Dodoria leads his subordinates to return to the planet of frissa. Soon, the beautiful man with green hair, Shangbo, also leads the team to gather. After the two teams meet, their astronauts carry the materials purchased from oron. Dodoria talks with Shangbo beside the spaceship. "That''s dodoria, their ship." Luo Lan hides behind the stone pillar in the parking place to minimize his energy. "I didn''t expect that even Shangbo was here." Saifeiya''s face is dignified. It''s very difficult to deal with a simple Dorothy. Coupled with a stronger Shangbo, this battle is doomed to fail. "What are you going to do?" "After their spaceship takes off, let''s send them off with energy wave." Sophia looked leisurely at the spaceship in the distance. That spaceship must be a lot smaller than Felisa''s car, but if it explodes in space, it should be pretty nice. "I see." Luo Lan knew the plan of Saifeiya at this time. As long as she had finished the qigong wave, she immediately moved away. They couldn''t find out who they were and couldn''t help nodding to agree with Saifeiya. In fact, even if Luo Lan does not agree, with the strong character of Saifeiya, the decision will definitely be taken into action.The two men waited behind the stone pillar for a moment. The astronauts on the side of the flissar army had carried all the cargo onto the spaceship. The spaceship started with a "buzz" and slowly lifted off in a white light. "Take advantage of the present and seize the opportunity." Saifeiya drinks a Jiao, and her body floats up. Her hands gather a group of Qigong waves with ultra-high energy, and then release them together. At the same time, Luo Lan will release the energy that has been prepared for a long time. "All air strike!" "Stargun!" Two brilliant energy waves intersect and release each other, running through the sky. It''s like two soaring dragons tearing the atmosphere at once. The energy of 18000 combat power is combined with Luo Lan''s energy and released into a shock wave. The scorching breath instantly changes the color of the sky and the earth. The stars burst, the air waves surge, and the rapid breaking of the sky rings a roar. Whoop! The powerful energy cuts open the invisible barrier between the sky and the universe and sweeps away towards the spaceship that is about to leave the atmosphere. In the spaceship, dodoria is boasting about his harvest with Shangbo. When it comes to excitement, he begins to dance. Shangbo listened humbly and politely, as gentle as a gentleman, but there was a cruel and bloody soul hidden under his handsome and gentle appearance. At this time, the spacecraft''s early warning system detected a high amount of energy response. The red warning light and the harsh alarm bell acted at the same time. The rapid sound indicated that a strong energy was approaching. "What''s going on?" Doria had an unhappy face. "Lord dodoria, there is a very strong energy approaching the spaceship. It will soon collide with the spaceship." "What?" Dorothy stood up with a splash, and her body, covered with thorns, trembled suddenly. Shang Bo''s eyebrows frowned deeply, and he could not help feeling a little bad: "no, leave the spaceship quickly!" Before dodoria could react, a high amount of energy had caught up with the spaceship. There was a fierce explosion, and a huge fireball suddenly lit up at the edge of the atmosphere of oron. The air first expanded violently and then collapsed suddenly! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 The fierce explosion took place at the edge of the atmosphere, a hot fireball expanded rapidly, and then turned into a piece of black smoke. The flissar''s spaceship was blown into pieces by high energy, and pieces fell from the sky. Smoke dispersed, duodoria and Shangbo embarrassed body floating in the air. Their battle clothes were full of smoke, and all the cosmonauts accompanying them were killed in the explosion. Such a violent explosion immediately attracted the attention of other people on oron, but when it was found that the ship that exploded belonged to the frissa army, all of them chose to avoid, for fear that they would get into some trouble. "Ah, how dare you attack the flissar ship." Dodoria flew in the air in a rage, pink skin with scars. Shang Bo''s face was sinister, and his dark green eyes were flashing with cold light. He took out the energy detector and searched around, but the detector buzzed a few times, and did not detect the high energy response. "Strangely, there is no strong energy response detected around." "It''s impossible. The strength of the energy just now, the combat effectiveness of the releaser is at least more than 10000." Dodoria took out the detector with an incredulous face. As a result, the attacker''s reaction was not detected, and her expression could not help but be astonished. "Really not. Is the opponent using the latest developed energy weapon, but even so, there should be residual energy." Shang Bo''s eyes twinkled, turned off the energy detector and said in a deep voice: "it''s said that there are some cosmic people who can control their energy freely in the universe. When they meet that kind of people, energy detection will not work well." After hearing this, Dorothy yelled at the top of her voice, "it must be true. Damn, I have the courage to attack my Lord. I will never let them go." Dodoria''s brain is not very active, Shangbo said so, the whole body of anger on the unwarranted race. Shangbo also doesn''t believe that anyone can leave quickly after releasing the powerful force, so their attackers must still be hidden in oron. "If you challenge the frissa army, you have to pay a price. However, this Auron star is a business planet, and the managers behind it have a certain position among the rich in the universe. Let''s inform the managers here first, and don''t hurt the harmony." Shangbo was silent for a while and regained his gentlemanly demeanor. Just the cold light in my eyes shows the tyranny in my heart. After duodoria''s irritability, he also suppressed his anger. "Go to the manager here and let him give us an account." If Auron is not a business planet, but an ordinary life planet, with the brutal character of dodoria, it may have directly informed the headquarters of the frissa army, and then led the army to level down here. However, the business planet is different. When each business planet is built, it has been filed with the space commercial headquarters and protected by the space commercial headquarters. The universe commercial headquarters, like the universe killer organization, the universe express company and the galaxy patrol organization, are all built by the top forces in the universe. Although the Flemish army is notorious in the universe, as long as they still have to do business, they can''t be too overbearing. Shangbo nodded slightly, and then went to find the manager of Auron with dodoria. Seeing Shangbo, the person in charge of Aolong star came to the door in a fierce manner. The person in charge who had already known about the matter quickly gave them warm reception. Then, while wiping sweat, he waited on them carefully. At the same time, he sent someone to investigate the suspect who attacked the Flemish army. The result, of course, is nothing, because at this time, Rolan has already left Auron with SAFIYA. "I''m sorry, two adults. We haven''t found the person you are looking for, but we have reported the matter to the higher authorities. Cosmic business headquarters will investigate the matter on a large scale soon, which will surely satisfy you." The person in charge of Auron made a low-key apology. "Because of your poor management, we in the frissa army have lost a lot." Shangbo sat on the seat, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand, and his voice was indifferent. "This is our dereliction of duty, we can compensate for it," the person in charge said "Ha ha." Shangbo laughs and accepts the other party''s compensation. Naturally, the death of a few flissa soldiers will not cause any fluctuation to him, but if he can extort a sum of benefits from the business planet, it will be regarded as waste utilization. When they deal with cosmos commercial headquarters, they also want to give each other some face. ¡­¡­ Just when Shangbo, on behalf of the Fraser army, asked for compensation from the person in charge of oron, Rolan and SAFIYA had already gone far away and entered the star field where Sarada planet was located. Before the destruction of sharada planet, it was located in the west of the North galaxy, which was close to the border of the West galaxy. So after dozens of jumps, the sister and brother entered the predetermined position. In the deep and faint red background of the universe, a hot star stably exists in the void. At the beginning, the destruction of sharada planet brought disaster to the entire planetary system. After a long time of operation, such a large planetary system finally recovered its stability. Up to now, there is an asteroid belt in the original orbit of Sarada, which is the debris left after the destruction of Sarada.Whew! On a planet in the same stellar gravity range as the Salada asteroid belt, the void suddenly twists, and the vigorous figures of Rolan and Sophia step out of the void. Because it''s in the habitable zone, the planet also has an atmosphere, but because it''s small, its gravity is only half that of the earth. In fact, this planet was formed after the destruction of sharada. "According to the information, the planet under our feet is the wreckage after the destruction of sharada." Luo Lan looked at the surrounding environment. The tiny planet was not big, and the horizon was obviously curved in the distance. Probably because there are gods such as the king of the world and the God of the king of the world, the planet evolution of the dragon ball world is much faster than that of the previous earth. Looking down at the surrounding scenery, SAFIYA pulled her hair lightly, and her eyes as clear as autumn water flickered with a glimmer of light. "It''s a pity that if it wasn''t for the stupid war in ancient times, the Saia people would not have lost their home here." "If you want to rebuild, it''s not difficult," Luo said Sophia nodded slightly, just then a piercing roar came from the sky. Looking up at the sky, the bright moonlight is hanging there. Because it is located in the asteroid belt, the planet under its feet is often hit by meteorites, and the conditions are very bad. But the roar was obviously not the sound of a meteorite hitting the atmosphere, but the crash of a spaceship. Sure enough, I saw a delta wing spacecraft coming down from the sky in black smoke, followed by a series of small aircraft, which seemed to be under some kind of pursuit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 Boom came from a distance, the delta wing spacecraft fell on a beach with thick black smoke, and the hard soil was knocked over in an instant. The impact of the impact raised thick dust around, and the radius within a few hundred meters became blurred. Luo Lan witnessed the whole process of the spacecraft falling, and his excellent eyesight made him see more than a dozen aircraft following him. "That ship seems to be being hunted down?" Luo Lan looked at it from a distance with a calm expression. "Oh, it''s a unlucky guy who has been targeted by the cosmic robbers. This kind of thing often happens in the universe. But look at the scale of those space bandits, that is, some small minions. They only dare to rob some isolated spaceships. They will only stay away when they meet us Saiya people. " At a glance, sephia''s lips curled with disdain, as if he had been used to such scenes for a long time. "Would you like to go and have a look?" "Of course, this is our Saiya territory." Saifeiya nodded indifferently, her body flashed, and Qianli''s figure already appeared a hundred meters away. Luo Lan sees shape, also followed up, the body immediately turned into a flash. The former site of sharada planet is located in a remote part of the North galaxy, which has long been far away from the scope of the activities of the Frisa army. Even if someone discovers his Saiyan identity, it''s no big deal. In the middle of a circular pit, a delta wing spacecraft was half buried under the sand and gravel, and its body was seriously deformed. At this time, it was emitting black smoke through the sand and gravel. "Cough..." The cabin door of the spaceship opened, and an orange astronaut with a round head struggled to climb out of the spaceship. "Too bad to fall on such a barren planet." Guweisha looked at the surrounding environment, sad face, heart suddenly cool, "must quickly leave here, or will soon be found by the gang of robbers." Hurriedly packing up the things in the spaceship, guvisha picked up a backpack and was ready to run. At this time, two figures suddenly came to guweisha''s side. Guweisha mistakenly thought that it was the space robbers who knocked down his spaceship. He fell to the ground and turned pale. "Sir, I''ll give you all the money you want. Please let me go!" Guvisha lay on the ground crying, begging each other to spare his life. Luo Lan looks at this cosmopolitan with a round head, crying for mercy. There are several black lines on his forehead. Does he look like a robber Although she had robbed the fairy beans of cat fairy when she was on the earth, Luo Lan always thought that she was not a small role like a minion. If you look at the cosmic man in front of you carefully, he has orange skin, round head, long whiskers on his cheeks. He is not very tall, but he is very fancy. His clothes are full of colorful gems. He looks like a nouveau riche. "This is the Lanna people. The whole race is engaged in business activities. They are not strong, but they are very rich. They are the favorite targets of the robbers in the universe." The remaining light in the corner of her eyes glanced at the cosmic man kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. She was full of disdain for this kind of powerless race. "The lannarians are rich?" Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly brightened. "There are a lot of big rich people in Lanna, and many of the planets we sais have won are sold to them." "Please let me go. I''ll give you all the money." Guweisha heard that the other party knew his race and begged Luo Lan to let go of him. Then he opened his backpack and revealed the silver shining metal bars inside. They were all Higgins. This whole backpack has more than 200 pieces at least. Luo Lan is blinded by Xijin and sighs: "it''s really a rich man." "I haven''t made that much money after so many years of working." Sephia''s pale eyebrows frowned slightly. Compared with the Lanna people in front of me, I suddenly feel that my previous days are not worth it. No wonder those cosmic robbers want to keep an eye on this man, so many Higgins will be able to eat and drink for several years once they succeed. "Please, this is all my savings. Don''t kill me." Guweisha''s voice kept shaking. He regretted why he didn''t bring some bodyguards when he went out, otherwise he would not be in danger. "Get up, we are not robbers." "Really?" Gu Weisha got up suspiciously, took a careful look at Luo Lan and Saifeiya, saw the hairy tail behind them, looked at them carefully for a while, exclaimed: "ah, you are Saiya people, don''t you mean Saiya people have been extinct, there are still survivors!" "The Saia will not destroy the race." Saifeiya''s tone is cold, and her body exudes a strong sense of oppression. She doesn''t like to hear people say that her race is doomed. "Yes I''m sorry, that''s what''s going on out there. " After recognizing Luo Lan''s identity, Gu Weisha is no longer as scared as before. Although the sais have a bad reputation in the universe and have destroyed many planets, they are famous for taking money and doing things more openly than those dirty and hateful cosmic robbers."My uncle is a famous tycoon. If you help me, you can win the friendship of lannashinese." It''s like grabbing the only straw. Guwei asks. "You want us to take you off this planet?" Guvisha nodded: "my ship is damaged, as long as you are willing to help me, I give you all the Higgins here." Luo Lan thought for a while, this business is not a loss, "I can help you eliminate those robbers who chase you, you take their spaceship to leave." Gu Weisha was still worried. He whispered: "can you escort me away? I mean if I meet a robber on the way, I will die..." Looking at each other''s pitiful appearance, Luo Lan took a look at Saifeiya. Seeing that the other side''s eyes, nose, nose and heart were silent, Luo Lan said, "yes, but we need more money." "No problem, as long as you can escort me to a safe place, I can pay you three times, no, four times!" Guweisha stretched out three fingers, and then for fear that Luo Lan was not satisfied with them, he quickly replaced them with four. Four times the pay, that''s about eight hundred! What a rich man. This is probably the flavor of local tyrants It makes Luo Lan want to rob. Hum, Sophia stamped her feet with no expression. The ground under her feet suddenly cracked. She said to Luo Lan coldly: "this is probably the salary I used to work in the army of frissa for 100 years." Just Lanna star people are so generous. You know, sephia has been saving for a long time. Apart from the daily expenses, she has only saved four Higgins. This is already a rich man. "Luo Lan, we''ll take over this task. You go and wipe out all the robbers." Luo Lan shakes her head suspiciously as she looks at Sophia, who is full of unhappiness. She doesn''t know why her sister is angry. Is it a woman''s physiological period www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 At this time, it''s better not to touch the moldy head of Sophia. Luo Lan, who mistakenly thought that the special period of SAFIYA was coming, nodded. Then her figure flashed and disappeared in front of guvisha and SAFIYA. She reappeared and came to the space robber thousands of meters away. "Doesn''t that little boy matter by himself?" Guvisha''s face was suspicious, and the flesh of his cheek had to keep swinging. Saifeiya green lake water like clear eyes glanced at guweisha, light way: "my brother a person can eliminate all people." "Oh, oh..." The suffocating coldness made guvisha''s words stuck in his throat and his face became uneasy. On the other side, the space robber who had just come down from the spaceship was searching for guvisha''s figure. The leading space robber suddenly saw a six-year-old boy appear in front of him. He could not help feeling strange. When he was preparing to question him, he was met by a fierce attack like the roaring of mountains and seas. Shua - Luo Lan''s figure flashed like lightning. Suddenly, an enlarged face appeared in the line of sight of the leading robber, and the cold air was chilling. When these cosmic robbers haven''t reflected what''s going on, Luo Lan''s figure has already circled around them. Strong attack swept, only to hear the crackle of fighting, the figures were thrown out, the scene immediately became a mess. "Ah, where''s the kid? He''s so powerful." "Come on, aim the laser gun at him." Seeing that many people on his side were beaten away, the bandit leader was a little flustered in his eyes and gave orders in a rage. Whew! Whew! Whew! Sections of the fire snake spewed out, and dense energy rays flew out of the barrel. The fighting power of these cosmic bandits is less than 1000. They usually rob some races with weak fighting power by relying on a large number of people. Now they are unable to resist Luo Lan''s attack. They are like headless flies carrying energy guns to shoot around, but they can''t aim at Luo Lan''s figure at all. The corners of the mouth reveal a sneer, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly burst out cold light, the speed is further accelerated. Crackling, I saw countless illusory shadows wandering between them, the gang of cosmic robbers were destroyed by Luo Lan. Then he jumped up, his body came to a height of 100 meters above the ground, and his hands crossed to release a powerful attack. "Stargun!" Boom! The dazzling starlight twinkled, just like the whole galaxy pouring down, the torrent instantly destroyed everything. After a short period of silence, a red mushroom cloud suddenly rose on the surface of the earth, and the strong wind swept out in all directions with the terrible energy. It''s all set. Patted the palm, looked at the burning earth emitting hot air, a hundred meter diameter explosion pit is very eye-catching. Luo Lan''s face showed a relaxed smile. With a flash of light and shadow, he went back to guweisha and said, "those guys have been killed by me." Guvisha opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. "That''s the solution?" Luo Lan put up a face: "just a little man with a thousand combat effectiveness, can he still be in trouble?" Guvisha was choked very hard. Only then did he know that Saiya, a famous fighting nation in the universe, was so strong. A six-year-old boy was so strong. "My brother''s fighting capacity is 3600!" Saifeiya a face is indifferent, when talking about Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness, the corners of his mouth unconsciously show a smile. ¡°3600¡­¡­ It''s a fighting nation. I didn''t expect that even a child would be so terrible. How powerful should this young lady be? " Guvisha swallowed, his voice trembling. Asked about the fighting capacity of Saifeiya, Saifeiya looked at him and said calmly, "my fighting capacity is 18000!" 18000 combat power?! At first listen to Saifeiya say his combat effectiveness, guweisha some doubt his ears are wrong, once again determined that it is 18000 combat effectiveness, guweisha whole person numb, fell into a great shock. You should know that in the universe, life with low combat effectiveness is the main thing. If the combat effectiveness exceeds 1000, it will be more popular. If the combat effectiveness exceeds 3000, 4000, it can dominate one side, and if the combat effectiveness reaches 10000, it is absolutely rare. This young girl is so powerful that she deserves to be a fighting nation. Guweisha felt that his head had been knocked dizzy. After the extreme shock, he was ecstatic. He was able to hire two such powerful soldiers, and his life was safe. Next, guvisha seems to become a man, suddenly from a rich man to a licking dog, trying every means to please Sophia and keep asking questions. See this chubby cosmonaut is still harassing Saifeiya, Luo Lan expression began to be impatient, slapped him on the ground. "If you keep bothering me, I''ll kill you." Luo Lan tone cold way."Ah I''m sorry. I won''t do that again. " Gu Weisha looks at Luo Lan and sees that he is not joking. He immediately apologizes. Luo Lan nodded: "name your destination, and bring your reward after completing the task." "I live on the planet strano, which is my private holiday planet. You can send me there." Guvisha whispered. What a rich man, even a private planet! Luo Lan raised her eyelids, looked at each other, took out the star cube, and inquired about the location of "star of stuNo". It''s quite far from the original site of Sarada planet. If you take the spaceship of the space bandit, it will take about a month. Forget it. I''ll take you there. Originally intended to take the space bandit spacecraft in the past, Luo Lan thought it was a waste of time and decided to use her own ability. Think about it, Luo Lan nodded to Saifeiya, and then grabbed guweisha''s hand to launch "transfer". With the change of time and space, the surrounding scene suddenly changed. Guweisha experienced the space transfer for the first time. Suddenly, he was grabbed by Luo Lan to jump in space. Before he came back, they came to a strange star field. "Oh..." Guweisha, who is not strong in his own strength, can''t stand the turbulence of space transfer. His face turns pale and his mouth retches. Luo Lan didn''t care about his meaning. He transferred several times and finally came to a green planet. "Here we are, planet strano." Luo Lan said coldly. "Well?" Guvisha experienced the bumps all the way, and his head was still dizzy. When he heard Luo Lan''s voice, he didn''t come back to himself. Looking at the surrounding environment, he found that he was familiar with the planet situno, and said, "my God, I''m really back. Brother Luo Lan, you are so wonderful." Luo Lan body dodges Gu Weisha''s embrace: "can pay salary." "Oh, of course." Guvisha nodded busily, still feeling incredible. Before Ming Ming, he was still on a distant planet, and he came back in the blink of an eye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 StuNo planet is guvisha''s private holiday planet. It''s very normal for a rich man like guvisha to have several private planets. Guvisha can''t understand how Luo Lan brought him here all of a sudden. He just feels that this young Saiya is more mysterious and powerful. Come to guweisha''s private castle, guweisha immediately let his servants prepare rich food for Luo Lan. The magnificent castle is richly decorated. The walls are inlaid with various colorful gems. The utensils are made of the most precious materials, revealing the flavor of local tyrants. At the banquet, guweisha carried a glass of wine and tasted it carefully, his face full of coziness. Only after a narrow escape can we appreciate the value of peace. Crackling, chopsticks collision sound, Luo Lan and Saifeiya open stomach to eat, food in front of the eyes to the naked eye speed disappear, dishes continue to pile up, in the twinkling of an eye piled up like a mountain. Guvisha had long heard that Saiya people were very good at eating, but he was still frightened by their appetite and asked his servants to continue to prepare food. As a rich man, guvisha has all the resources of this private planet, and a few meals are not impressive at all. "Little brother Luo Lan, thanks to you, I was able to escape from the hands of cosmic bandits." Guvisha was very grateful. "Nothing. We just took your commission." Luo Lan''s mouth is not clear, and her mouth is full of food. Guvisha smiles and claps his hand. An intelligent robot takes a metal box and opens it to see that it is full of Higgins. "There are 850 Higgins here. They are your reward for escorting me." "Really don''t think about being my bodyguard?" Gu Weisha looks at Luo Lan with a hopeful face. Luo Lan wiped his greasy hands, put away the box of Higgins and shook his head: "are you so rich that you still lack bodyguards? There are so many masters in the universe. Let''s have another one. " "There are many masters in the universe, but few are as strong as you and your sister." Guvisha had some regrets, but he also heard about the character of Saiya, a fighting nation, so he was no longer entangled in this matter. "You can contact me if you have any entrustment in the future. I still have some people here." Luo Lan left his contact information. "Of course, it''s a great honor." Gu Weisha quickly keeps Luo Lan''s contact information. He has been scared by the danger outside this time. Now that he can form a friendship with the powerful Saiya people, he is very happy. Maybe he can play a role in the future. After exchanging their contact information, guweisha politely sends Luolan out of the castle. Seeing them disappear out of thin air in front of his eyes, guweisha sighed: "it''s really a pair of sisters and brothers who are as strong as monsters. The elder sister is so strong, and the younger brother is not bad. If I can establish contact with them, my future safety will be guaranteed." There was a confident smile on his face. Guvisha was smiling brightly, and his heart became very comfortable. On the other hand, Luo Lan, who left the planet of stuNo, carried out the transfer with a box of Higgins. It was inconvenient. She frowned slightly and stopped to divide the Higgins into two parts and put them into the blank universal capsule. "Sister, put this away." Pass a universal capsule to Sophia. Sophia looked at the capsule carefully and said with a smile, "if it was before, I would have worked in the frissa army for 100 years to get these salaries." "Your capsule is so convenient. So many things can be put into a small capsule." Luo Lan said: "it''s called universal capsule. It was invented by tays'' father." Luo Lan told her about Dr. Briggs, but in addition to fighting, she didn''t care about science and technology. She raised her head, and her bright eyes were smiling. "How old is that tays older than you?" "Much bigger!" Luo Lan answers. "Oh." Saifeiya "Oh" a, "you have to consider the continuation of Saiya people to leave high-quality blood." "You''re a little fast on this topic. I''m only six years old now." Luo Lan can''t help laughing and saying that she is only a child now, but Sophia doesn''t think so. She says that Sophia''s mind has always been precocious. Even if she doesn''t grow up, she can consider the future. Luo Lan waved her hand. She didn''t know what Saifeiya meant and didn''t answer the question at all. Embracing Saifeiya, she starts to transfer again. The faint fragrance comes from her side. She looks at Saifeiya''s beautiful face. Even if she is a plain face, she is so elegant and vulgar, and her spirit is like orchid. Luo Lan can''t help but have some fantasies: "what does she mean by what she said just now? Is it a hint that she is talking about tays or herself?" "Why not transfer?" Being held by Luo Lan for a long time, SAFIYA, who hasn''t seen the change of surrounding scene for a long time, is impatient to urge. "Oh, right away." Luo Lan returned to his mind and threw out a little bit of his mind. Whew, he launched the "transfer operation."¡­¡­ Yadrat is a mysterious planet located on the edge of the northern Milky way. There is a strange race named "yadrat people" living on it. This race is gentle and full of extraordinary wisdom, but it has never expanded to the outside world, and has invented countless magic tricks that people dream of. Because of the hideousness of the adelatans, they are not particularly famous in the North galaxy. But in fact, yadrat is a powerful race of kambinamex. In the original work, it was necessary to send out the kinut team to destroy it. In the end, by mistake, Sun Wukong got here by spaceship. On this day, two guests came to the planet that never asked about the outside world. "Here is what you call the star of yadrat, on which there is a magic trick?" Saifeiya looked around curiously, the breath spread out, but did not find any particularly powerful Qi. Luo Lan said: "the secret skills of the yadrat, the magic of the namiks, and the martial arts of the medamors are very rare abilities in the universe. If you can learn one or two, you will benefit a lot." Saifeiya has no doubt about Luo Lan''s words and can''t help but look forward to this planet. "Take your breath back. Although the yadrats are a gentle people, if they are too aggressive, they may be punished." I don''t know about the individual strength of yadrat star people, but all kinds of secret skills can''t be prevented. It''s better to keep a modest heart when we first arrive at your place with sephia. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really surprised by the way you appear. It''s like the ability of instant movement." A distant voice floated, and a twist appeared in front of them. A man in strange clothes appeared in front of Luo Lan. With pink skin, big head, long ears and protruding eyes, Sun Wukong is wearing the same clothes as Sun Wukong in the original book when he came back to earth from the outer planet. He is the adelat people who live on adelat. The other side''s strange way of playing makes the sister and brother look tight, and Saifeiya makes an energy attack to the other side reflexively. "Wait!" Luo Lan just wants to stop, but the attack of Saifeiya has been out. Hiss, the sharp energy beam directly pierces the body of the adelat, attacks and falls on the rocks behind, directly smashes the hard rocks, while the adelat appears safely beside Rolan. "Instant move!" Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly light up a fine awn, murmur to say. Seraphia blinked and looked at the adelat, with some surprise on her face: "I can''t feel the breath of him at all." "It''s really impatient, little girl. It''s said that Saiya people should have been extinct. Unexpectedly, there are still survivors." They are a peaceful race. As long as they don''t show hostility to outsiders, they won''t be particularly targeted. "The saians don''t die out that easily." It seems that the people in front of yadrat make Saifeiya feel scared and speak less strongly than before. Yadrat star people ha ha smile, looking at Luo Lan, two huge eyes only opened a crack, "little brother''s ability is very strange, I don''t know Saiya people have the ability to cross the starry sky." Luo Lan said: "this is the" transfer technique "of the medamorites." "Oh, it turns out that it''s the legendary martial arts of the medamor people. It''s the same as instant movement. That''s strange." The people of yadrat suddenly realized, "they all say that Saiya people are straight hearted fighting people. They even study martial arts of other races." "I''m willing to learn as long as it''s good for fighting and survival. That''s what we came here for." After hearing this, the adelat star nodded, his eyes suddenly opened, and his dark eyes were extremely deep. "Do you want to learn the secrets of adelat?" Luo Lan did not beat around the Bush, directly admitted: "that''s right." "Your breathing and emotional fluctuations are very peaceful. Obviously, you have a very subtle way of practice. It seems that what you said before is right. Only by carefully learning the strengths of others, can you continue to practice. Since you want to learn, come with me. " The people of yadrat are invisible, but they don''t know nothing about the outside world. They know exactly what kind of people Saiya are, so they feel more valuable for the humility shown by Luo Lan. Speaking of which, the Adalat turned and left. Luo Lan and Saifeiya see this, face a joy, quickly followed up. Yadrat star people lead the way in front, Luo Lan two people follow behind, a few floating lights flash, a few people''s figure will disappear in the sky. Luo Lan will speed up to the fastest, but still behind the star of the yadelat a section. If you look carefully, you will find that the adelat is not walking, but disappearing and appearing again and again, just because the frequency is too fast, which makes the human eye produce the illusion of moving. Luo Lan incredibly murmured: "instant movement can actually be used in this way." Saifeiya toward Luo Lan stretched out his hand, a pair of eyes looking at him: "do you want me to take you a way." Luo Lan shook his head: "no, let''s follow." The two continued to follow behind the adalatans. When Rolan reached the top of the speed limit, the adalatans in front of him suddenly stopped and said, "here we are." "But this is a desert..." Around the yellow sand all over the sky, flying gravel continuous together, the wind is dry and warm. "Oh, it''s just that you think it''s a desert." With a smile, yadrat''s palm crossed an arc in mid air. It was like magic. The scene presented in front of them suddenly changed dramatically. The desert became an oasis, and towering mountains and trees emerged from the ground like grass. And then the air became moist. "Hallucinations?" Saifeiya said softly, her face became dignified. If she encountered such a situation in the battle, she would not even have the ability to identify the enemy and ourselves. "It''s a planet that can compete with medamor." Luo Lan sighed. The star of yadrat was really weird. "It''s just a little trick. You two come with me. As long as you are kind visitors, we are welcome." The adelatans led the way into their city with Loran and zephia. In front of all the scenes, half true and half false, let people ponder, if there is no familiar person to lead the way, it is easy to get lost in them.This city can be said to gather the wisdom of the yadrat people. Even if there is a strong enemy siege, it is not so easy to break down. "You can live here and learn the secret arts from people around you, but there is a requirement that no matter what you learn here, you can''t teach it to others." They allow others to learn, but they don''t allow others to teach them. Anyone who wants to learn needs to be screened by them. "Adelat is a technology that influences energy through the mind. Wrong learning will only destroy one person." The adelatans went on to explain. "We know." Luo Lan and saifeiyaqi nodded. Then he settled down in their city under the arrangement of the yadrat. The adelatans have mastered various kinds of secret skills, including many auxiliary skills and many skills to meet the needs of combat. Seraphia of course chooses those secrets that can enhance the combat effect in combat. Looking at the simple and elegant buildings in the city, Luo Lan looks for the "instant movement technique" at the first time. This secret technique is similar to his "transfer technique". It should be very easy to learn. But after the formal study, Luo Lan found that the two are fundamentally different. The "transfer technique" of medamor is to mobilize the energy in the body through special skills, which can exert the effect of power several times beyond the limit of the body. "Transfer technique" focuses on space transfer, which is a bit like wormhole technology in science fiction. When opening the space by human power, it needs to know the location of the destination in advance, and the preparation time is a little longer than "instant movement". In general, it is easy to understand It''s not suitable for use in combat. Compared with it, the "instant movement" of the adelatans is as flexible as magic. They only need to detect the breath of the other side, and then they can directly transmit the body through the breath. It is very useful in daily life and actual combat. The disadvantage is that the breath is too weak or the place without breath cannot be reached. The combination of "transfer" and "instant movement" can play an unexpected role, but it takes a lot of savvy to combine the two things. With a deep heart, Luo Lan seriously understands the difference between "transfer" and "instant movement" and tries to integrate them www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 The plain is green and full of green grass. A young figure was floating more than three meters above the ground. Luo Lan closed her eyes, suddenly shining a light white light on her body. An upward force pulled the gravel floating on the ground, and the fierce whirlwind roared out, curling layers of wave like ripples. Huo Ran, Luo Lan opened his eyes, the glittering and translucent electric light flashed from his eyes. "After a period of hard work, I finally integrated instant movement with transfer." With a smile on his lips, his figure suddenly became blurred and reappeared on the hill 10000 meters away. Fingers on the steep cliff, overlooking the distant scenery, delicate soft wind blowing in the face, a fresh cold feeling with moisture arises spontaneously. This is a year after Luo Lan entered the star of yadrat. After this year''s practice, Luo Lan perfectly integrated "instant movement" and "transfer". Now, as long as the idea arrives, any distance in space is no longer an obstacle to him. And the combination of the advantages of the two, so that he does not have to worry about energy consumption when performing "blink", it can be said that he can come and go freely. "It took a year for monkey king to learn" instant movement ". Although it took me a year, my" instant movement "is much more practical than his, even if it''s not much worse than that of jebert." Luo Lan compares Sun Wukong with jebert in his heart, and the conclusion is satisfactory to him. Overlooking the distant scenery, a smile, the figure turned to disappear from the hills. "How are you doing, Sophia?" When she came to Sophia''s side, the beautiful woman was studying a secret technique called "void replacement". This secret skill can transfer most of the attack power to different dimensional space when the body is attacked. It is a secret skill to weaken the opponent''s attack and avoid the user''s body damage. It can be said that it is the only choice to strengthen the actual combat defense ability. Of course, for too many attacks beyond the body''s ability, "void replacement" can''t transfer too much. Saifeiya stood up, a beautiful black hair fluttering in the wind, such as smoke like eyebrows slightly frown up: "have not yet practiced, always feel something bad." "When you calm down, there will always be feelings." Sometimes the cultivation of secret arts depends on one''s own understanding, and others can''t help. "Have you studied instant movement?" "Well." Luo Lan said, "well," I''m going to contact some secret skills like storage. Although the universal capsule is very convenient to use, if I lose it, the loss will be great. " Luo Lan whether Xiandou or Xijin are stored in the universal capsule, but it is not very safe to carry. Tays once had the experience of losing the universal capsule. For Luo Lan''s worry, Saifeiya thinks that he is making a mountain out of a molehill. You should know that before there was no universal capsule, they all came here like this. Now with universal capsule, they are worried about losing it. In Saifeiya''s words, it''s "affectation". If you eat too much delicacies, you feel that they are bad. "If you want to learn, do it. Don''t disturb me." Saifeiya has no mind to care about other things, after sending him a sentence, continue to understand "void replacement". Luo Lan ha ha laughs next, close to Saifeiya, fingers curled the other side''s black hair, in Saifeiya is about to get angry, quickly disappear. "Hum!" With a cold snort of anger, Sophia looks at the place where Luo Lan has disappeared. Suddenly she smiles and closes her eyes. The whole person is as quiet and natural as a cluster of orchids. On the other hand, Luo Lan went to consult the people of yadrat nearby after leaving Saifeiya, and as expected, she got a special secret storage skill from them. It took Luo Lanru about four months to learn this secret skill. With her finger pointing to the void, she draws a circle. The glittering light comes on with the spark generated by the metal impact. A special storage space is opened. Luo Lan repeatedly opens and closes it. After confirming that it is correct, she stores most of Xiandou and Xijin in the space, leaving only a small part of her body for temporary use. At night. The dim night is especially quiet, like the calm deep sea, which can''t lift any waves. Rolan and Sophia live on the planet of adelat, but for the convenience of daily practice, they move out of the city of adelat and come to a valley on the other side of the planet. The vibration of "buzzing" and the running sound of the dark gravity training room At this time, in the dead of night, such a sound is particularly obvious. Even so late, she is still practicing in the gravity chamber, and few Saiya people are as diligent as her. Luo Lan is preparing for supper in the kitchen of the mobile cabin. She thinks that Sophia is so diligent that she can prepare some delicious food for her in the evening. The silver gray moonlight shines down through the glass, but it is not obvious under the light. Ready for supper, Luo Lan laughs and wants to ask Saifeiya to come and eat together. As soon as she gets out of the door, she finds that it''s very bright outside. The dense leaves are clearly visible, and even some small insects can be seen clearly."The moon is beautiful today!" In the heart sighs, suddenly Luo Lan felt not right. Moonlight? Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the heart inexplicably raised a sense of insecurity, really looked up to see a bright full moon hanging in the night, like a jade plate, especially beautiful. Full moon!! Today is actually a full moon, no, it should be said that there is a full moon on the star of yadrat. Luo Lan''s heart suddenly trembles, and her expression gradually becomes stiff. "Plop! Plop Heart beating speed suddenly accelerated, the whole body blood seems to boil in an instant, Luo Lan''s eyes flashing red light, the body began to tremble unconsciously. At the full moon, the tail behind the Saiyan will be stimulated by the moonlight, which will cause the cell mutation to transform into a giant ape. Except for a few superior soldiers and royal families, other Saiyan will lose their mind and become a destructive monster once they become a giant ape. Therefore, except for saving their lives, the saians all avoided becoming great apes. "It''s over. I''m losing my mind." Luo Lan clenched her teeth and strongly suppressed herself, but the beastliness of the sais gradually took the lead, his expression became dull, his body began to grow thick, and his whole body began to grow brown hair. "Roar!" Finally, in an angry roar, Luo Lan became a giant ape more than 20 meters tall and lost his mind. Pounding on the chest, the earth vibrated violently, and the huge destructive force penetrated into the ground, which immediately destroyed all the surroundings within a radius of 100 meters. Boom, boom!! An energy shock wave was emitted from the mouth, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the distance. The flaming red mushroom cloud rushed into the sky, and the smoke covered the sky. At this time, Luo Lan has become a crazy monster who only knows destruction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Boom! Another red fireball is rising, accompanied by a huge explosion. Thousands of kilometers around are covered by smoke and fire. The smell of choking is suffocating. However, Luo Lan has lost her mind. She pulls up all the things she can throw away around her and shoots them into the distance. A rock with a diameter of five meters was thrown several kilometers away, then fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily. Bang! The earth abruptly splits into dense cracks. The shaking feeling of mountain collapse is like being hit by a shell. The range of tens of meters is beyond recognition. After the impact, the shock wave visible to the naked eye spreads everywhere, and the wind pressure overwhelms the surrounding trees. On the other side of the gravity training room, Sophia suddenly felt a strong and tyrannical breath coming from nearby. She walked out of the training room full of doubts and just saw the giant ape Luo Lan who was destroying everywhere. Sophia''s face immediately became ugly. "Damn, because of the ape lost his mind." Saifeiya frowned slightly and came to Luolan''s shoulder in an instant. "Luolan, wake up to me." The ape saw her, turned around and attacked, and a blast of energy came out of his mouth. "I don''t even know..." As soon as she raised her eyebrows, her pretty face suddenly showed some evil spirit, and her whole body was shivering cold. When she was about to teach Luo Lan a lesson, the giant ape aimed at her again. "Roar -" the fiery red energy shock wave spurted towards SAFIYA. Seeing this, SAFIYA clenched her fist and smashed it hard. With a bang, the shock wave was bent and hit a remote mountain peak, and a huge mushroom cloud immediately arose, and the hot air wave immediately spread out. Seeing that his attack had no effect, the giant ape was furious and kept throwing energy balls around. In a moment, a large area was destroyed beyond recognition. "Idiot, this is the star of yadrat!" She nibbled her lips and came to the great ape. If it''s an ordinary planet, even if it causes great damage, zephia will not care much about it. But the problem is that he and others are learning from the adelatans, but they turn to damage other people''s planets. It''s hard to say. "All air strike!" With the voice of Saifeiya, the air seemed to be stirred, and a shining energy was released Hula! Powerful energy impact in the chest of the great ape, burning pain let the great ape issued a painful roar. When she saw this, she didn''t mean to be merciful. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in her eyes. Her action was as fast as the wind, and she attacked the great ape fiercely in the blink of an eye. In Saifeiya''s idea, as long as it is confirmed as a threat object, then absolutely can not give the other party any chance to resist, even if there is anything, we have to wait until the other party is completely beaten down. Those things that are overturned by opponents because of talking too much, Saifeiya has seen a lot. Dallying in battle is not only disrespectful to the enemy, but also irresponsible to his own life. Sophia would never do such a stupid thing. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Fierce attacks continue to ring out, illusory shadows spread all over the place, SAFIYA well play to their own advantages, dexterous and graceful posture constantly flashing, stormy attack. Each attack is comparable to a nuclear bomb. If these attacks fall on a city, they will destroy the whole city several times. Roar! The great ape waved his arms and made a deafening roar. The terrible sound wave scattered the clouds in the sky. The deafening sound stung the eardrum and made people dizzy. Saifeiya''s face is not from some white, the movement also becomes slightly slow up. With a slap, the giant ape''s eyes flashed with bloody red light, and his strong arm fanned towards him, and in the blink of an eye he came to him. See, Saifeiya arched body, hands protect chest. Bang! Brutal attack with overwhelming momentum hit on Saifeiya''s body, instantly beat her out. Like a shell, his body hit the stone wall of the mountain in the distance. The whole mountain was shaken and the rock fell, leaving a big hole in the shape of a human. "Cough!" Saifeiya mouth spilled a touch of blood, pale face without a trace of blood. Seeing the annoying "fly" being patted by himself, the giant ape jumped and jumped happily, beating his chest in place. "The giant ape like Luo Lan has become so powerful. With energy alone, he has surpassed me." After shaking his dizzy head, Sophia realized that he was not a match for the great ape. "But you''re not the only one who can be a great ape!" The corners of his mouth showed a mocking smile, and Sophia looked up at the bright moon like a jade plate.Giant ape ability is a life-saving skill of Saiya people, which stimulates tail to produce body variation. Although the energy of giant ape will be increased by 10 times, this stimulating transformation has a huge defect - only a few superior soldiers and royal families can overcome the irritability after transformation. Once intermediate soldiers and lower level soldiers change, they will lose their sense. Silver gray moonlight stimulates the tail of Sophia, and the blood in her body is instantly activated. A cruel breath from ancient times is released. Sophia''s body is constantly expanding, and in a twinkling of an eye, she becomes a giant ape more than 30 meters high. "This kind of state is really ugly. If there is no way, I would never like to make such a change." Said the ape like Sophia. Although the great ape can bring great power to the Saiya people, the huge body is also extremely heavy. Once the attack is not successful, it is easy to become a live target. This kind of transformation at the expense of speed is not what saifia likes. In actual combat, if even the opponent can''t hit, then no matter how strong it is, it''s useless. This is also the reason why Shangbo and others in the original book still look down on him even though they know that bejita will change. "Eh, it seems that my combat effectiveness has not been increased to 10 times?" Feeling the power in her body, she found that her energy increase was less than expected. Originally, with her combat power of more than 20000 points, it should be able to reach 200000 combat power after becoming a giant ape, but actually it is not. She estimated that her combat power in the state of giant ape is only about 120000. "120000 combat effectiveness Maybe there are some upper limits to the ape transformation Sophia guessed. Before the time of bejita, there were very few saians with more than 10000 combat power, so few people knew how much energy the saians with higher combat power could achieve after becoming ape like. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 "Hum, the strength is weak, but it''s enough to teach Luo Lan a lesson." Heart for their own ape form, Sophia''s eyes looked at the distance of another ape, eyes full of violent emotions. At the height of more than 30 meters, Luo Lan''s giant ape is like a child. Of course, Luo Lan is a minor. Step forward, the violent foot force suddenly penetrated into the underground rock burst, the ground seemed to bear the impact of hundreds of tons of heavy objects falling down from 10000 meters, the soil splashed. "Ah!" It seems to feel the danger is approaching, the great ape Luo Lan issued a hysterical roar, the body kept retreating, and when it was unable to escape, a large group of fiery red energy waves suddenly ejected from the throat. "Hum!" See, Saifeiya cold hum a, the violent power is full of the body, a fist hit, will Luo Lan''s energy wave scattered. Then came to Luo Lan''s side, just like a grumpy parents saw the disobedient bear child in that fight, take up the palm is a slap fan, more than 20 meters tall giant ape was hit to fly out, bang fell to the ground, the earth shook and split a hole. ¡­¡­ The great movement on Luolan''s side naturally startled the people of yadrat. They moved from the city in a flash, but saw two giant apes fighting in the valley. The whole valley was almost flattened, and the bigger one obviously had the absolute upper hand. "That''s the great ape of the saians?" "It''s terrible. It turns out that there is such a powerful power hidden in Saiya''s human body, but this transformation obviously has great defects. The manic power beyond the body''s endurance is easy to affect the mind." "Fortunately, the little girl named Sophia didn''t lose her mind." The terrorist forces with more than 100000 combat power are absolutely rare in the universe. Many people in yadrat are glad that zephia didn''t lose his mind because of his transformation, otherwise they would suffer from yadrat. After all, hundreds of thousands of combat experts can easily destroy a planet. No matter how strong their national defense ability is, they can''t bear the damage caused by the destruction of the planet. "Keep looking, this crisis should be over soon." "Saiya are a wonderful people." One by one, the people of yadrat sighed, and then, while paying attention to the situation of Loran and zephylia, they exerted their strength to regulate the surrounding environment. Some of them use secret arts to limit the range of energy spread, and some use secret arts to restore the damaged environment. In the distance, two great apes look at each other from a distance. Sophia tilts his head and suddenly drinks. His palms are stacked together to attack Luo Lan in the distance. "Air strike!" The air suddenly squeezed, the bright light flashed slightly, and a bright white energy bomb immediately shot out like a laser. The deep night was suddenly illuminated by this white light, and suddenly became like day. In the dominant situation, Saifeiya did not choose the strongest attack means "all air attack", but replaced the slightly weaker "air attack"! Hiss! The terrorist attack hit Luo Lan''s body, breaking out the earth shaking explosion. The severe pain made the ape scream, and his huge body was ejected into the air by the big explosion. And just then, SAFIYA seized the opportunity. "That''s the end." A thin blade of air gathered in the hand of Sophia, aiming at the tail of the great ape in the sky. Then, the air blade made a beautiful arc in mid air, and a huge tail was cut down. With the tail landing, Luo Lan''s body was shrinking, and soon recovered to its original shape. Saifeiya reaches out the palm to hold Luo Lan on the hand, then the back faces the moonlight to sit down. "Miss Sophia, should your crisis be over?" A greeting came, and the adalatans came to her. "It''s all right, I''m sorry for the accident," said the ape shaped cephalia, lowering her head "It''s OK. It seems that it''s necessary to strengthen your brother''s mental training. Otherwise, yadrat can''t bear such a situation again." No matter how peaceful the yadrats are, they don''t want a guy on their own planet who might run away at any time. "I''ll let him do this exercise. By the way, how often will there be a full moon on your planet adelat?" "Well, about once a year." "As long as I don''t go to see the moon when it''s full moon, it will be OK, and I''ve cut off Luo Lan''s tail, so I don''t have to worry about a violent walk." "So we can rest assured." Several of the adelatans nodded, then the figure flashed and disappeared. Saifeiya put Luo Lan down from his hand. At this time, Luo Lan had fainted. He flicked Luo Lan''s head with his finger. Youyou said, "it''s useless. Even the power of the great ape can''t bear it. The snacks that he said he would make for me must have gone."Light wind blowing, dust rolling up, withered branches and leaves dancing with the wind, all dust settled. After a long time, the giant ape state of Sophia began to lift, and her body returned to human shape. "Hum, I''m sweating after a fight." Feeling a bit sticky, Sophia sniffed the sweat on her body and immediately stood up discontentedly. Then she dragged Luolan to a lake in the distance, put Luolan on the shore and jumped into the lake by herself. The cold water of the lake soaks into her body. She unties her battle suit and immerses herself in the water. After a while, Luo Lan wakes up from a coma and finds that half of her body is soaking in the lake. Shaking his head for a while, the body actually came a burst of heartbreaking pain, "what''s the matter with me? By the way, I lost my mind when I saw the full moon... " Gradually recall the memory before, Luo Lan surprised to realize what happened to him. After looking at his eyes, his tail had been cut off, and there was a tingling feeling at the wound. "It should have been made by Saifeiya. Fortunately, it didn''t cause any disaster." Luo Lan breathed a sigh of relief, after the memory of the giant ape off and on, "but Saifeiya is really cruel, I seem to be abused by her, when can such a character be changed?" "What are you mumbling about there alone?" A clear and beautiful female voice, the sound of splashing and dripping water came from the lake. Luo Lan looked for the sound and saw the figure of Saifeiya sticking out from the lake. In the moonlight, her black hair was wet by water and stuck together. Drops of water flowed down her white skin. "Fat and thin moderate, skin white and beautiful, the bottle is not small, it is perfect!" Looking at Celia''s perfect body, Luo Lan can''t help but praise. Saifeiya glanced at him faintly. She came to Luolan''s side and steamed the water on her body in front of him. Then she put on a new combat suit. "Close your eyes. I have something to tell you." Saifeiya white eyes, Luo Lan, a shudder hit him on the head. "Oh, you say." Luo Lan is sitting in danger. Sophia looked at him with a little dissatisfaction: "you can''t even bear the stimulation of moonlight. If it happens again in the future, no one can stop you..." Luo Lan just wanted to say that there were still you, but seeing Saifeiya looking at him sternly, his words got stuck. "I think it''s very reasonable that the adelatans suggest you strengthen your spiritual cultivation, so I''ll use your brain and your savvy to overcome the problem of ape like insanity," he continued Luo Lan''s face was bitter: "it''s not easy." "This problem has to be solved. You can''t cut off your tail as soon as you get to the full moon." Saifeiya said solemnly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Luo Lan thought that it is true. As long as the tail behind the Saia is stimulated by the moonlight at the full moon, it will stimulate the cells in the body to mutate. If there is no way to control the sudden surge of violent force in the body, it is inevitable to lose control. He can''t stay at home every time he reaches the full moon, or just take off his tail like the monkey king did. Luo Lan also thought about removing the tail, but after thinking about it seriously, she felt that this method was really simple and crude, and had the feeling of treating head and foot with headache. Besides, the transformation of giant ape is not good for nothing. At least it can save people''s lives when they are in real danger. After thinking so much, Luo Lan still has an idea in her heart, which is about the transformation of ape Saiyan - Saiyan in the seventh universe is different from Saiyan in the sixth universe. The sais of the sixth universe are born with strong normal combat effectiveness. In contrast, the sais of the seventh universe are much weaker. Thinking about it, the problem may lie in the tail. But it''s hard to say whether it''s better to have a tail or not. During the begeta era, the saians regarded the tail as a weakness and never played its role perfectly. In terms of gigantic ape, it should be just an application of the tail, and it''s still a rather superficial application. Think of here, Luo Lan nodded solemnly: "I will strengthen mental exercise, try to avoid this kind of thing happened again today." "That''s right." Sophia smiles. Superior soldiers are easier to control the power of the great ape than intermediate soldiers, which should be due to their talent. However, they are currently on the planet of yadrat, and there may be ways to strengthen their mental training. "Gulu ~" at this time, there was a sound of hunger in Sophia''s stomach. Luo Lan sat very close to her and of course heard the sound. So he stood up and said, "I''m hungry. It''s a pity that I messed up the prepared supper. You wait for me for a while, and I''ll prepare something delicious for you soon." "Move faster." Sophia made a face and urged calmly. Only at this time will Sophia keep her posture very low. There''s no way. Luo Lan''s craftsmanship is much better than her. After eating his food once, eating her own food is just like chewing wax. She can''t eat it at all. "Don''t worry, it will be fine soon." Give Saifeiya a reassuring look, Luo Lan a hearty smile, alone to prepare food. Although the previous hut has been destroyed in the violent energy because of Luo Lan''s ape like, he also has a RV with complete facilities. Skillfully set up the stove, and then take out a new set of kitchen utensils from the universal capsule for cooking. Soon, the smell will come to you. Just smelling the smell will make your mouth full of saliva and appetite. Sophia sat on the side with her bright eyes open and looked up. Luo Lan sees her pretending to be high cold, but she pokes out her head from time to time. She can''t help laughing and brings up a few plates of steaming food. Saifeiya took the food and put it in front of her. She put it into her mouth in a small way. The wonderful taste stirred up her taste buds, and immediately narrowed her eyes. "Delicious. I don''t know how you learned this cooking skill." Looking at Luo Lan with admiration, he continued to enjoy the delicious food. Saiya''s appetite was excellent. The snacks prepared by Luo Lan were quickly eaten by saifia. A face comfortable to wipe his belly, Saifeiya''s face emerged a touch of red intoxication. "It''s a gift. In fact, I think it''s good to learn a craft." Luo Lan smiles. Cooking, in particular, is so important. Sophia nodded deeply: "I''ll give you my stomach later." "No problem. I promise I''ll make you fat for nothing." Luo Lan blurts out. Sophia glanced at him and sneered, "do I need you to support me? Well That''s a bit awkward. I feel like you''re taking advantage of me. " "No, you think too much." Luo Lan felt her head and giggled. "I think too much..." Sophia gazed at him suspiciously, and suddenly snorted bitterly. As an adult female Saiya, Saifeiya has the delicacy and sensitivity that women should have, and sometimes has the onset of puberty, but she is usually covered up by her usual arrogance and indifference and does not show it. As a proud superior soldier, Luo Lan is the only one among the remaining people who can make her look good. Although she is only an intermediate soldier, sometimes she has to look up to her talent. "Well, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest." Sophia got up as if nothing had happened. "Oh, I''m going to rest, too." Luo Lan thinks that Sophia''s eyes are very attractive. Because the previous cottage has been destroyed, so Luolan and Saifeiya can only live in the RV. Fortunately, Luolan''s RV also costs a lot of money to buy. The rooms and electrical facilities are very complete, so they are not crowded at all. The next morning.It''s sunny and cool with a delicate breeze in the air. Early in the morning, Luo Lan prepares breakfast for Saifeiya, and then exercises in the open space outside. The sun is getting higher and higher, and the light is shining on her body with some slight heat. When her cheeks are dripping with crystal sweat, Luo Lan finally stops practicing. "Because of the lack of a tail, the body is a little unbalanced." Spent a period of time to adapt, Luo Lan to maintain their combat effectiveness will not decline. After having breakfast with SAFIYA, Rolan rose to the sky and came to the city of yadrat in a dim light. The problem of the Saian tail has always been a big problem for him, and Rolan wants to find a way to overcome this weakness in the yadrat. When the people of yadrat see Luo Lan coming, they suggest that he practice the secret art of Strengthening Spiritual ability. Luo Lan nodded and began to study the secret art of spirit. At this time, Luo Lan''s good savvy and learning ability are reflected. You should know that yadrat''s secret arts are a great test of learning ability, and ordinary people can learn one of them. It took a few months to learn the secret art of spirit, and Luo Lan would send out a fascinating breath from time to time. This is the reason why the spiritual power has not completely converged. Affected by this, the eyes of Saifeiya sometimes look strange at him. It took another period of time for Luo Lan to converge his mental strength. At this time, he felt that even if he became a giant ape again, he would not lose control so easily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Time flies, spring and autumn, time seems to have an invisible magic, quietly changing everything in the world. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been three years since Rolan and sephia entered the star of yadrat. In the past three years, Luo Lan''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. He has not only learned such secret skills as "instant movement", "void replacement", "spirit" and "storage space", but also broken the strength of his body several times. Now his combat effectiveness has reached 13000. You know, Luo Lan was only nine years old at this time. Even when begita was still in existence, there were only a few Saiya people with such fighting power. It can be said that at a young age, his strength has reached the high level of the seventh cosmic Saiya. Especially now Luo Lan has not entered the golden period of strength growth. It can be imagined that when he enters adolescence, his strength will be greatly improved. However, the enhancement of his strength will not bring him too much pride, because he knows that there are many powerful experts in the universe, some of whom can pierce a planet with one finger, some of whom even blow their breath and a large galaxy will collapse instantly. Compared with such a master, what is his strength? Maybe a man from a corner can defeat him. Of course, there is always a little happiness. At least he can stand up straight in front of Saifeiya. Facing this beautiful and lonely sister, he has a feeling that he is about to take off. It''s just a pity that he thought he would be able to completely control his giant ape form after mastering psychosis, but it turned out that he was too relaxed. Although psychosis largely restrained the violent power of the giant ape, he still couldn''t completely control it. On this day, on the top of a plateau. Luo Lan is studying a secret skill called "Vientiane boxing". This secret skill is a bit like "jiewang boxing" of beijiewang, which can also enhance the attack strength. But compared with "jiewang boxing", the level of "Vientiane boxing" is much lower, which can only increase the attack power by about 30%. But don''t underestimate the only 30% attack power. In a close battle, any slight increase in strength can play a crucial role. "Vientiane boxing" and "void replacement", one attack and one defense, complement each other. "Poof!" "Poof!" Luo Lan''s body is sending out the breath of the specious. Suddenly - the air pressure on the plateau suddenly shakes, and it spreads in all directions with Luolan as the center, and then instantly forms a seemingly "vacuum" zone. Hula, the expansion of the air began to collapse, and then in a burst of violent burst of bright light. "Vientiane!" With a light drink, Luo Lan''s power suddenly increased, and the fighting power of more than 10000 yuan became stronger. The increase of fighting power was not very great, but the power of the same move continued to increase. With a roar, the mountain peaks in the distance suddenly collapsed, the thick smoke rushed up to the sky, connected with the clouds in the sky, delayed for a moment, and the overwhelming shock wave swept in with a piece of dust Luo Lan''s eyes are fixed, and the cool momentum rolls up a gas wall to block all the dust. "13500 combat power!" 13500 combat effectiveness, which is absolutely a shocking data. Luo Lan slowly took a breath, and then slowly spit out, the corner of the mouth up, a smile. Different from "explosive gas" means to enhance combat effectiveness, the starting point of "Vientiane boxing" is to burst out stronger attack power under the same combat effectiveness, but it does not strengthen the pressure on the body. Leisurely floating in mid air, looking at the huge crater in the distance, the burning smoke rises in the crater and connects with the horizon. Breeze blowing, dust flying, Huoran gave birth to a vast world, regardless of the vertical and horizontal heroic. "With my current strength, I''m a rare master in the universe. As long as I don''t provoke some monsters, basically no one is my opponent. As long as the practice goes on step by step, it won''t be long before the kenut team of frissa will be my opponent. " Luo Lan thought with expectation. At this time, suddenly a fierce attack hit him, Luo Lan turned his head to see a beautiful figure, mouth slightly a grin, body back, the soles of his feet Huo to release a cyclone, huge rebound instantly let his body fly back. "Air strike!" A tremor in the air, sephia across the air toward Luo Lan hit. Luo Lan draws a circle in the void, counteracts the attack of Saifeiya, and then makes a backhand energy. "Stargun!" Saifeiya a pair of bright eyes flashed a glimmer of light, clenched his fist to beat Luolan''s attack. With a roar, the big waves were surging and rolling, and the dull sound of breaking the air stung the eardrum. The graceful figure of Saifeiya flashes quickly and comes to Luolan''s side soon.The palm presses on Luo Lan''s shoulder, suddenly sends out strength. Bang, a shadow pen fell straight to the ground. Luo Lan grinned. When she was about to hit the ground, she suddenly put on her Vientiane fist! Immediately after the launch of instant movement, and quickly came to the front of Saifeiya, toward her chest hit. "It''s too early for you to sneak on me." Delicate lips slightly a pursed, eyes flashed a streamer. Turn a hand to lightly float to make a palm, the palm of Saifeiya grasps Luo Lan''s fist, a dark strength spurts out from the palm, one falls him on the ground. Bang! Luo Lan''s body fell straight on an impact crater, and all the cracks were broken tens of meters around. The scope of damage extended far away. The fierce wind disappeared, and Luo Lan lay in the broken pit, gazing at the clouds floating in the sky. At this time, a shadow appeared in the line of sight, Sophia bent down, light hair hanging from the shoulders: "Hey, it''s time to get up." Luo Lan said with a smile: "it''s good to lie down and look at the sky like this." Sophia sneered: "your brain is broken." Finish saying body one jump, after a few flimsy glimpses, whole person disappeared in line of sight. "She came here to beat me up?" Luo Lan sat up and looked at the place where Saifeiya disappeared. She couldn''t help laughing. In these three years, the appearance of Luolan and Saifeiya has not changed greatly. Luolan is still more than one meter tall, Saifeiya is still so young and beautiful. The longest period of Saiya''s life is infancy and youth, which accounts for almost half of the whole life. To be reasonable, Luo Lan really hopes that her body can grow up faster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 "Have you been in touch with them lately?" At dinner, Luo Lan asked Sophia. "No, what''s the matter?" Saifeiya shook her head. During this period, she devoted herself to cultivation and paid little attention to the outside world. "Helz and Ashtar''s baby was born, a pair of twins," Luo Lan said "They should have had children long ago. By the way, what''s the potential of two children?" For the descendants of Saiya, Saifeiya expressed some concern. "The son is an intermediate soldier, and the daughter is only a lower level soldier. But now the standard of Saiya should not be divided between a lower level soldier and an intermediate soldier. Sometimes even a lower level soldier can surpass an intermediate soldier." "Well, it''s OK." Sophia nodded slightly. If we put it in the past, she might refute this sentence. After all, she is a superior soldier and still has a sense of hierarchy superiority. But now she won''t. good training and practice skills are enough to make up for her disadvantage. Luo Lan is a living example. Even if Luo Lan is not a special case, the lower level saiers on kasha star, after receiving the training of Herz, are obviously better than the potential saiers of the same period. Even the non combatants on kasha, who are destined to be unable to break through 1000 combat effectiveness, have the possibility to become soldiers Of course, the potential will greatly limit the achievement of Saiya. For example, if an intermediate soldier and a subordinate soldier receive the same training at the same time, the intermediate soldier is still more outstanding. It''s just that the difference is not so obvious compared with the previous bejita period. Between different levels of Saiya people did not have the previous sense of being limited to death. After lunch, Luo Lan and they compete according to their usual arrangement. With Luo Lan''s strength gradually increasing, now Saifeiya can no longer be as careless as before when dealing with him. Because Luo Lan''s hands are very ghost, often don''t know when will take advantage of her. In the past, he didn''t care, but recently he seems to pay more and more attention. After a battle, the battle suit on Saifeiya''s body is damaged. The incomplete battle suit can''t wrap her body perfectly. There are always several strands of white skin. Sophia frowned, said she was going to take a bath, and then ran into the saloon car alone to change. Luo Lan stares at the far away figure of Saifeiya, and suddenly smiles. At this moment, the contact device on his body rings a "doodle doodle" voice. Take it up, it''s tays. It''s been a long time since I contacted her. Connect tays contact, after a while he put down the contact device, face becomes strange, the original tays contact him is to ask for help. The reason is that she and galactic patrol police officer gark experience together in the universe, but accidentally provoked a group of astronauts, now their spaceship failure, can only be forced to land on a cold planet. "That guy, tays, is really skilled. She dares to wander in the universe with such a little power, but it seems that she hasn''t met any danger in the original work..." How to say is also the person that oneself know, the other side asks for help personally, Luo Lan anyway also can''t stand by. Hesitated for a moment, went to the bathroom door, Luo Lan reached out and knocked on the door, inside came the sound of water, Saifeiya is in the bath. "What''s the matter? I''ll wait until I wash it." There was a voice of dissatisfaction from sephia. Luo Lan said, "a friend of mine is in danger. Now I''m going to save her." With a slap, the door opened, and Sophia looked out at him. "Is that tays?" Luo Lan was stunned: "yes, that''s her." SAFIYA took a look at him and said, "go and save her. Anyway, you have almost learned in adelat. I will come to you after I learn" instant movement. " "Oh, yes." Luo Lan nodded, don''t know why he feel Saifeiya look at his eyes a little strange. It''s like The cabbage raised by oneself will be arched by pigs. Er To Ma Dan''s cabbage, how can I feel like this? I must have been worried too much. I shook my head. Putting aside this unrealistic idea, Luo Lan motioned to Saifeiya, and then disappeared instantly. When Luo Lan''s figure leaves, Sophia''s crescent beauty frowns slightly, and then closes the bathroom door. ¡­¡­ A frozen planet, the biting wind mixed with pieces of ice crystal like snowflakes, the vision of a hazy, white scene everywhere. Located in the northern side of the planet, a mountain range is covered with snow. From a distance, it is full of makeup and enchanting. A few cold winds came out, and a few snowballs fell from the treetops. In the cave, tays and Gack sit around a campfire, which can bring them a little warmth in extremely cold weather.The snowflakes outside are still falling, there is no meaning to stop. tower is holding a spray to deal with the wound on his own body, while he sprayed and unhappily told him: "you blame your spaceship not running fast enough for us to fall on this planet." "How can you blame me? You insisted on coming out with me. You promised to bring you out next year to gain insight, but you just want to come out now. Now what happened is my fault. I''ve been implicated by you!" Gack''s eyes widened and his purple skin tightened. Tays squealed and curled up with her knees in her arms. A few years ago, after Rowland left the earth, tays, who wanted to become a famous novelist, created a novel with the earth as the background, integrating new materials such as fighting power, kalinda and God. This novel really made her a little angry, but after the heat passed, everything returned to its original state, and the achievements of the later new novels were mediocre. After all, for people on earth who don''t take martial arts as the mainstream, although the legends of kailinta and the God of heaven can bring them some freshness, they can only be used as a seasoning to kill the boring life after dinner. It''s enough to have a look. Not many people take it seriously. Full of expectations, but in the end it was like this. Tays was really a little discouraged. Later, after meeting GAC, she wrote several novels based on GAC, but I don''t know whether her talent is exhausted or GAC is really not popular. Her novels are not popular. After a painful experience, tays was thinking about whether to change her mind. At this time, she heard that Rolan was traveling in the universe, so she contacted Gack to walk out of the earth together. However, before long, they were attacked by a group of domineering astronauts. Gack''s spaceship was bombarded by each other''s energy in the process of escape, and had to crash land on this cold planet It''s on. In a word, if I didn''t insist on GAC taking her out, I wouldn''t have met such a thing. "I don''t know if those who attacked us will still be looking for us. If they find us, I can''t resist. Gack, you will protect me then?" Tays said pitifully. Gack said: "come on, our patrol is the elite of galactic patrol, but their actual combat ability is not strong. Besides, they are the cadres of the frissa army. I don''t want to have a conflict with them." "You are afraid of them!" "Ha ha, how can it be, it''s just a Flemish Army..." Gack laughed awkwardly. Tays looked straight at him, causing GAC a moment of embarrassment, embarrassed to stay away. Tays was a little frustrated when she saw this. How did this guy become a police officer of the galaxy patrol? If there are such people in the galaxy patrol, such an organization is really worrying. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 [realistic demon sealing game] with the review of aura, all things begin a new round of evolution, and the strange creatures that originally existed in unofficial chronicles are no longer just legends, they are collectively referred to as "demon spirits". At the same time, a group of hand seal demon formation, self proclaimed seal demon master of human beings to the world, they resist the fire and ride the wind, subdue the seal "demon soul", Royal envoy powerful "demon soul", quench the magic weapon, proud of the world. In this book, the mainstream recovers the spirit of demons, cultivates the spirit of demons, and fights with the spirit of demons. [the author of this book is very good. If you are interested, you can have a look. Maybe you will be surprised! ] www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 "Gack, can you repair the ship?" "If you want to repair the spaceship, you need about 10 million pieces of gold. Of course, if you have Higgins, it''s better. I can change a spaceship directly." Gack stares at his golden eyes. "Where can I change a spaceship in such an icy place..." "Well, you know the ice and snow here. How can I repair the spaceship well. I hope the people in the headquarters can find out about the crash of our spaceship earlier, and then send someone to rescue us. " "I knew you were unreliable for a long time. Hum, I have contacted my good friend. He will definitely come to save us." Tays showed off her wrist contact with her raised arm and looked at Gack with a proud look. "Do you still have friends in the universe?" Asked Gack strangely. "Yes, my friend''s name is Luo Lan. I met him a long time ago." Gack thought for a moment, but still didn''t know when tays knew the people in the universe, so he stuck his body and asked tays, "are you sure your friends will come to save us? Did you tell him we were being hunted by the Fraser army? I didn''t tell him. I can''t say it, or no one will come to save us. " When she heard him say this, she pushed Gack away unhappily. "I''ve already told him that someone is after us." "Ah, how can you say that if the other party knew that they were facing the people of the frissa legion, they might not come." Gack yelled and looked at tays discontentedly. "I''m not going to cheat like you, and Rolan is a Saia. No matter what the Fraser army is, he will come." Tays raised her lips. "What? The people you call are sais. They have been exterminated, haven''t they?" "Luo Lan escaped when his home star was destroyed." Tays gave GAC a white look. Gack stood up with a brush, his fingers shaking at tays. He remembered that he had gone to earth to carry out a mission three years ago under the command of the Galactic king, in order to kill a Saiyan who fled to the earth. If he let the other party know that he had targeted his people before, would he make trouble for himself? The cold sweat suddenly came out, and Gack asked in a low voice, "you won''t tell him what I did before, will you?" "Oh, said a little." Tays remembered that she had talked to gark when she was chatting with Rolan. "Fool, I''ll be killed by you." When he heard that Luo Lan was only nine years old, Gack suddenly became elated and regained his self-confidence as a galactic patrolman. Ha ha, nine year old Saiya, even if he is powerful, how powerful he can be! The bullying look made tays despise her. "By the way, is that Felisa very good?" Asked tays curiously. Gack said: "I haven''t told you before that Felisa is the most evil guy in the whole North galaxy. Countless planets have been destroyed by him. He is a complete villain. Even the sais are his soldiers before they are exterminated." "Oh..." Tayis nodded, eager to take out a pen and paper to record these. "Ha ha ha, you haven''t changed much since you haven''t seen tays for such a long time! If it wasn''t for the location function of the contact, I couldn''t find you. " At this time, a burst of laughter voice suddenly came from the mouth of the cave, Luo Lan that slender figure came in. "Luo Lan!" Looking up and seeing the figure at the entrance of the cave, tays yelled happily, then got up and hugged each other. "Wuwu, you are here. My sister is so happy." Let tayis hold himself, Luo Lan enjoy squinting his eyes, and then look at another person in the cave - purple skin, round head, a pair of golden eyes, wearing the clothes of the galaxy patrol organization, he is the galaxy patrol officer Gack. "Gack!" A light flashed in Luo Lan''s eyes. When Luo Lan looks at Jiake, Jiake is also observing Luo Lan: "it''s Saiyan, but the energy of this Saiyan is so strange It''s peaceful and violent. It''s really contradictory. " "Luo Lan, how come your height hasn''t changed at all?" After releasing Luo Lan, tays asked strangely that when she met Luo Lan four years ago, he was already so tall, but four years later, he was only one meter tall. "This is because Saiya people''s childhood and youth are very long in order to adapt to the fighting situation. However, don''t underestimate each other. Saiya people''s height is just a disguise. In fact, their body has long been close to teenagers." Gack explained to the side that he always had a trace of vigilance against the Saiya people. "You''re the Galactic patrol Gack that tays mentioned." Roland is smiling at Gack. "Well, don''t try to have a good relationship with this patrol." Luo Lan laughs, but doesn''t care about GAC''s attitude, or ignores him directly. He asks tayis, "how can you be attacked by cosmonauts?"Tays shrunk her neck and quickly explained, "we didn''t provoke them first. When they saw our spaceship, they began to attack. It''s said that they were from the frissa army." "The Fraser army?" The expression changed a little, Luo Lan is a Zheng at first, then smile lightly, "it seems that the enemy is narrow, I have run into them several times. By the way, have you been seen by each other? If you are seen, it will be more troublesome. The people of the frissa army are a group of bloodthirsty jackals. They will never let go when they catch their prey. " "I don''t think so..." Tays is a little uncertain. Luo Lan nodded: "no matter whether there are these guys or not, I can''t let them go. I''ll kill them." "The fighting capacity of these Flemish soldiers is at least 1000," Gack warned "Ah, isn''t that more powerful than Luo Lan?" Tays turns pale. After traveling in the universe for a period of time, she already knows the meaning of 1000 combat power, which is the watershed between low-level planet and medium-level planet. A planet with high-level combat power above 1000 is medium-level planet. For example, the earth she grew up on was just a low-level planet, and the most powerful gods on it had only a few hundred combat power. Luo Lan ha ha a smile, disdain a way: "just 1000 combat effectiveness frighten you into so, rest assured, they are absolutely not my opponent." The idea spread out, Luo Lan soon found more than a dozen more than 1000 combat power of energy, the most powerful one about 1500 combat power. "I''ll come as soon as I go. You stay here." "Wait!" Tays just wanted to stop, but Luolan''s figure had turned into a flash and disappeared. "He''s going to be OK. He''s all experts." Tays face anxious, if Luo Lan because come to save her and what accident, her heart will be sorry. At this time, Gack is looking at the cave exit with a dignified face. It''s snowing outside and his vision is blurred. But in Gack''s perception, he finds that the powerful energy on this planet is decreasing one by one. After only a short time, the members of the Flemish army, whom he regarded as his great enemies, disappeared completely. "No, it''s impossible Why is that Saiya kid so powerful? " Gack couldn''t believe it. "What''s the matter with you, Gack!" "Tays, how on earth do you know that powerful kid? I just sensed a powerful force, and then The people of the frissa Legion have disappeared one by one. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 After listening to Gack''s words, tays''s bright eyes suddenly widened, and the crescent moon like Emei stirred up slightly. Her small mouth opened and said: "you mean, all the people who are chasing us are dead?" "Yes." Gack said with an incredible face. In a few seconds, the people of the frissa army disappeared, needless to say, they must have been killed by the Saiya named Rolan. This is the most incredible. You should know that the other side''s age is only nine years old. No matter what fighting nation Saiya is, they can''t be so fierce at this age. However, when the facts are in front of us, we can''t help but believe That young Saiya named Luo Lan is really powerful! "Is it the legendary super Saiya?" Gack suddenly shivered, and this thought came to his mind. Most of the history of the universe is recorded in the data of the Galactic patrol organization. Naturally, the saians of vegeta are also recorded. Therefore, the Galactic patrol also knows part of the legend of super saians. It''s just that such records have gradually been regarded as "legends and myths" because they are too old. But now, when Gack suddenly finds out that Rolan has shown extraordinary strength at such a young age, and common sense can''t explain it, he naturally thinks of the legendary super Saiya. Naturally, tays didn''t know what GAC was thinking. She only knew that her little brother had saved herself. Luo Lan is too reliable, Ta Yi Si claps the palm of the hand, on the face appears one to put on the excited smile. Soon after, Luo Lan returns to the cave where they live. At this time, Gack''s attitude has changed 180 degrees compared with before. Luo Lan has the impulse to slap the past because of her flattery. "I''ve got rid of all the people in the frissa army. You don''t have to worry about their troubles in the future." Luo Lan said. Tays nodded happily and hugged Luo Lan from behind. Her soft body was considerate, which made Luo Lan feel relaxed and happy. ¡°¡­¡­ Just now, when dealing with those cosmonauts, we found that they were checking a fallen aircraft. Is that your aircraft? " "Well, that''s Gack''s ship, but it''s been destroyed by them." "For maintenance, it will cost at least 10 million yuan." Gack added. Empty gold is also the currency in circulation in the universe. Its purchasing power is much lower than that of Higgins. 10 million empty gold is about 1 Higgins. If there are 10 million empty gold, you can buy an ordinary aircraft. Of course, the spacecraft of Galaxy patrol is very advanced in science and technology, and its price is much higher than that of ordinary aircraft. Luo Lan heard them say so, nodded, and then prepared to take them away. At this time, Gack said, "that I''m a little short of money now. Can you lend me some "empty money" to repair the spaceship? When I get back to the galaxy patrol headquarters, I''ll definitely give you the money back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a shame that a member of Galaxy patrol borrowed money from a Saiya. However, in the face of tays, Rowland still lent the money to GAC, which is worth about 1 Higgins. GAC immediately expressed his gratitude and flattery, saying that Luo Lan is a different Saiya man he has met. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can go to him and he will certainly solve it for Luo Lan. Luo Lan doesn''t believe Gack''s words. He is familiar with the original work. He knows what kind of person Gack is. If he really needs Gack''s help one day, it would be a failure. However, considering that the other party is, after all, a member of such an official organization as the galaxy patrol, it may not be beneficial to manage some relations. Later, gark''s damaged spaceship was recovered from the snow. After clearing the snow above, Rolan took them to launch an instant movement and whew to a nearby civilized planet. "There should be technology on this planet to repair your spaceship. If it can''t be repaired, just replace it." "That''s to say, Gack, your spaceship is small and will break down. It''s better to replace it with a bigger one." Said tays helpfully. Gack''s spaceship has not gone wrong once or twice. The last time it broke down on the earth, if Burma didn''t help him repair it, Gack couldn''t even go back to his home. In addition to this failure, he can''t bear to repair it again. After hearing this, Gack shook his head and said, "I want to change it too, but this is the ship assigned to me by Galaxy patrol headquarters. I can''t change it at will." Tays: then you can fix it here Luo Lan, if you have time, go around with your sister. I want to record the local conditions and customs here and accumulate materials for my next novel. I will definitely write a masterpiece that will shock the world. " "Your previous novels hit the streets?" "Yes." Tays nodded. "Gack is really not suitable to be the protagonist of the novel. The novels based on him are worse than each other. Would you like to be the protagonist in my sister''s next novel and write some Saiyan stories Tays tilted her head, her dark eyes twinkling like the moon.Luo Lan shrugged indifferently: "whatever you write, don''t expose my identity." Tays nodded her head to show that she understood. Next, tays took Rolan''s hand and strolled around the planet, laughing as she walked. From time to time, she recorded the local conditions and customs of other planets with her camera. ¡­¡­ Just when Luo Lan accompanied tayis to go shopping and collect materials, another star field was a long way away from them. Fraser 79. "What, my men are missing on the 80th A cosmopolitan with deep purple skin patted the wine glass in his hand, and his face became very ugly. "Yes, it''s said that they met with the Galactic patrol organization, but according to the latest intelligence, they should have shot down the Galactic Patrol''s spaceship, but they didn''t know why they suddenly lost contact." Cosmopolitan report tracking the movement of the frissa army. "There must have been an attack." This is a cosmopolitan with deep purple skin. There are two tentacles at the corners of his mouth. There are tubular pieces of meat on the left and right sides of his head, which are similar to air vents. The name of this cosmonaut is Qiu Yi. He is a general under the command of frissa and is in charge of the 79th unit of the frissa army. In the original book, he always looks down on begeta, and looks down on him who came back from the defeat of the earth war. In the end, he is easily killed by begeta. "Lord Qiu Yi, do you want to report this to the headquarters?" Qiu Yi shook his head: "no, this kind of small matter doesn''t need to disturb king Felisa. I can deal with it by myself. Let everyone look for the people of galactic patrol organization in star 79 and star 80. I don''t believe I can''t find them." "OK, I''ll arrange it now." The cosmonaut under his command responded and immediately began to let people arrange. Before long, the astronaut came back again and found the whereabouts of the members of the Galactic patrol organization: "my Lord, we found the Galactic patrol organization''s spaceship in" Barney planet. " "Oh, I ran to Barney so fast. Bring my spaceship. I''m going to get there at once." Qiu Yi ha ha a smile, the two tentacles of the mouth can''t help shaking. "Lord Qiu Yi, King Felisa said not to provoke the Galactic patrol." Qiu Yi''s eyes became deep and waved: "of course I know, but how can my team members be killed? It''s a provocation to me. OK, that''s it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 In the end, regardless of the persuasion of his subordinates, Qiu Yi decided to take revenge on the people who killed his subordinates, the Galactic patrol organization. It was Rolan and tayis who were targeted by him. As a group of aircraft quickly across the void, Qiu Yi kept approaching Luo Lan. Just don''t know when Qiu Yi found Luo Lan, suddenly found that he was looking for an expert who was far more powerful than ordinary Saiya people, whether he would regret that he was determined to go his own way and move forward generously. ¡­¡­ Of course, Luo Lan doesn''t know that someone has targeted them and chased them. At this time, he was accompanying tays on the planet. Barney is a planet dominated by science and technology. All the buildings are full of the style of future science fiction. The small white buildings stand tall with a flat spherical platform on top. Each platform is a parking space, which is convenient for astronauts to land the spacecraft. In this short period of time, I saw many aircraft take off or land, which was very busy. In general, Barney''s technology level is obviously several grades higher than that of mapa, which Rolan has been to before. With a camera, tays kept shooting. Her face was full of excitement and smile. "Luo Lan, take a picture for me quickly." Tays shouts to Luo Lan, leaning slightly, holding down the soft hat on her head with her white hand, and then making a graceful gesture. "Click!" Press the shutter of the camera, Luo Lan takes a good picture for tays, and soon the picture is printed out from the camera exit. Tays smiles and tucks her picture into Luo Lan''s arms, saying it''s a memorial for him. Luo Lan looks at the photo. The girl in the photo leans slightly. Her blonde hair is flying and her smile is very sweet. It''s really enjoyable as a collection. "When you go back, ask sephia to take some pictures too!" With this in mind, Luo Lan takes a series of photos for tays, and then puts them into the different dimensional space. Tays flashed her big eyes and looked at Luo Lan in surprise. Obviously, she was frightened by his ability again. Luo Lan waved in front of her with a smile and floated to the same height with her. "Don''t make a fuss. These are basic operations. Let''s go and buy some energy detectors!" "Don''t you already have a detector? Why do you want to buy it? And with your ability, it seems that you can''t use it at all. " Asked tays strangely. Luo Lan said: "I can''t use it myself. I can give it to my people. I plan to rebuild the Saiya people..." Then she told the story of the sairs on kasha once again, and said with admiration, "it''s amazing. The sairs will certainly grow up again in your hands." Luo Lan shakes her head: "I''m not interested in leading them. I''ll let my sister take charge. She''s more suitable than me." Tays is very curious about Rolan''s sister. When she knows that the strength of Sophia is more powerful than Rolan''s, she can''t help but open her eyes and reflect on her poor "7" combat effectiveness. No matter which planet she is on, she is pitifully weak. But to be reasonable, if it wasn''t for the fact that tays had learned some Kung Fu, she might not even have 7 combat effectiveness. Her strength has been more powerful than the average adult earth people. They talked and laughed. They came to a store selling energy detectors and bought more than 100 sets of detectors in one breath. One of them was given to tays to play with. When Luo Lan generously takes out Xijin to settle accounts, the owner of the store sees Luo Lan''s extravagance and mysteriously pulls him to the inner room of the store. Luo Lan has enough strength in the body, but also not afraid of others to his disadvantage, it is very straightforward to follow in. In the inner room, the boss took out a small bottle soaked in green solution and whispered: "this is the seed of cultivator. It''s a special life on a rare planet. There are three seeds here. If you like, I can transfer it to you at the price of three Nurturer?! Is it vegetarians growing in the soil when vegeta and Napa entered the earth? That kind of training people''s combat effectiveness is very good. Luo Lan looks at the bottle in the boss''s hand in surprise. There are three seeds in the green solution. "Isn''t the grower supposed to drop growth liquid before use?" Luo Lan asked quietly. The boss said: "this is an inhibitor, which is specially used to prevent the growers from growing ahead of time. Since the little brother knows the growers, he must know the value of it. As long as he plants the seeds, he will soon get a bodyguard with a fighting capacity of nearly 1000. It''s absolutely cheap and good to exchange 3 Higgins for such fighting capacity." Luo lanmo nodded silently. Cultivating people is a strange life in the universe. It''s hard to say whether it''s natural life or artificial life. Cultivating people can fight by themselves. It''s a convenient prop, but it''s difficult to pick seeds for cultivation, so the quantity is very few and valuable, and not everyone can use them. As long as the cultivator is planted, it will soon have more than 1000 combat effectiveness. For low-level planets, it is a ceiling level master.But to tell the truth, it is no longer affordable for ordinary people to exchange three Higgins for three seeds. We should know that 1 Xijin is equivalent to 10 million empty gold, which is enough to let a cosmonaut live in the universe for a year, which shows the purchasing power of Xijin. Even when zephylia was on vegeta, it took several years to save 4 Higgins. Although Luo Lan is not short of money now, he doesn''t need to waste money. What''s more, with Luo Lan''s strength, he doesn''t need to cultivate people at all "Boss, make it cheaper and I''ll take Higgins." Hesitated for a while, Luo Lan looked at the nearby TA Yi Si, finally decided to buy the cultivator. The boss hesitated, bit his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll take it as a loss." Finally, the bottle with three seeds was handed over to Luo Lan. In addition, there was a small bottle of growth liquid, which was specially used to promote the cultivation of human life. Leaving the shop, Luo Lan handed two bottles to tays: "here you are, put them away!" Tays caught the bottle at a loss. "It''s so precious, Rolan." With a total value of 20 million yuan, Rao is the eldest daughter of the richest man on earth, and she doesn''t have so much private money. "It''s for your self-defense. The next time you meet someone from the Fraser army, it can save your life." Luo Lan''s unquestionable tone made tayis very moved. She bowed her head and twisted her toes a few times. Finally, she accepted Luo Lan''s gift with reddish cheeks and carefully put the seeds into the bag for collection. "Rolan, you are so kind to me." "Aren''t we friends?" Luo Lan doesn''t like it. "Well." Tays nodded hard and turned to a big smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 Rolan and tayis stayed on Barney for some time. When they saw Gack again, his spaceship was still in the dock for repair. When they asked him how long it would take to repair it, Gack had a bitter face and could not say clearly. "I don''t think it''s necessary to repair it," said tays. "It''s better to apply to the bank patrol headquarters to buy a new spaceship. You can do a lot of things when you delay repairing the spaceship." "Yes, I am the elite of galactic patrol. There are many planets waiting for me to maintain. How can I waste my time on repairing spaceships? For those planets, I should apply for new spaceships." As if he had found a reason to change the spaceship for himself, Gack suddenly knocked his palm. "I just told you not to waste your time. Do you really think of yourself as an elite?" As GAC climbed up the pole, tayis rolled her eyes in silence. If all the members of the Galactic patrol are like him, it would be better for such an organization to be dissolved as soon as possible. Gack laughs and wants to borrow money. Now Luo Lan simply refuses. His money doesn''t come from the strong wind. It''s OK to buy some gifts for taes. After all, the other party is a beautiful woman. If you invest now, you may get a big return in the future. Gack''s words forget, a wild "Altman" he can''t see eye. Gack, who couldn''t borrow money, had to bawl and run in to ask the spaceman to stop repairing the spaceship. "Boss, what do you think of my ship? The performance of Galaxy Patrol''s standard spaceship is still very good How much would you like to recycle? " Gack tried to sell his ship. Galactic Patrol''s ship is still valuable. Seeing this, Luo Lan sighed and said to tayis, "you''re not going to come out with him in the future. You''re lucky that nothing happened this time." "I see." After this series of events, tays also felt that GAC was unreliable. "If my sister wants to travel to the universe in the future, can I find you?" "If I have time, of course it''s no problem." "That''s settled." Tays put on a smile. Here, Gack finally asked the owner of the maintenance yard to take his own spaceship and swayed with pride with a bag full of empty gold in his hand. Gack was ready to buy a new spaceship. Of course, its performance could not match the standard spaceship of Galaxy patrol. After the purchase of the spaceship, Gack flew the new spaceship back and forth in the sky several times and landed in a clearing in the suburb. Gack jumped off the spaceship, put a silly pose, and said: "perfect. Although it can''t match the elite patrol police like me, it''s barely enough. When I get back to the headquarters, I''ll let them transform and upgrade me." "It looks much better than the original one." Tays felt the bright shell of the spaceship. Gack''s new spaceship is full of silver color, streamline and water drop like shape, full of sense of science and technology. It is the best-selling spaceship of Barney planet. The interior space is huge and the decoration is gorgeous, which is enough to accommodate more than a dozen people to live on it. The only regret is that the speed is not as fast as Gack''s original spaceship. However, this is also expected. In terms of science and technology, the galaxy patrol organization is quite advanced. "Haha, galactic patrol Gack, let''s go!" GAC is full of spirit, and he doesn''t look like he was down before. Just at this time, outside of Barney, a group of people full of killing spirit flew towards Barney, and soon entered the atmosphere of Barney. "Well?" Luo Lan, who is talking and laughing with tayis, suddenly turns her eyes to the sky, and her eyes coagulate slightly. "What''s the matter?" When she saw this, she looked up at the sky, but saw nothing. At this time, Gack''s face became solemn: "what''s the matter? There''s a very powerful energy coming to Barney, and it looks like it''s coming from a bad place. " "It''s for us." Luo Lan indifferent way. In his perception, the other party''s breath is deep and full of killing. I don''t know how many cruel battles he has experienced to create such a bloody breath. "Well, are they from the Fraser army?" Tays was the first to think of it. "Very likely." Luo Landao. "Ah, let''s run away before they land." Gack was very unruly and thought of slipping away at the first time. "So you choose to run away?" Tays looked at him with disdain. Gack yelled angrily: "you don''t know the strength of the other side. In my perception, the combat effectiveness of the people entering Barney this time is at least 12000. They must be senior members of the frissa Legion. We can''t afford it." "Ah!" Taes was also shocked to hear that, before more than a thousand combat effectiveness of small fish chased them, if they really met 12000 combat effectiveness of the universe, it is not joking. "Luo Lan, or we''d better hurry." Tays is restless. "Yes, yes." Gack urged that the performance of his new ship was not as good as that of the original one. If he wanted to escape the pursuit of the Frisa army, he still needed the help of Rolan''s magical ability.Luo Lan corner of the mouth a bend, shook to shake head a way: "why to want to walk, this is not quite interesting, I very much think meeting that kind of master." After hearing this, Gack''s face froze, and he couldn''t help roaring: "the combat effectiveness of the other side is at least 12000, even when you Saiya people are the strongest, there are few such soldiers." Luo Lan a face doesn''t matter: "anyway I won''t go." His combat effectiveness has not been tested in real combat since it broke through to 13500. Now the cadres of the French army are in front of him. How can he let go of such a good opportunity. In his eyes, the Flemish Army member who was about to arrive was just a tool for him to test his strength. Seeing that Luo Lan has made up his mind not to leave, GAC stomps in a hurry, but without Luo Lan''s help, he can''t escape the pursuit of the Frisa army. "Sure enough, Saiya people are stubborn and unreasonable." Gack sat down in great frustration. "Maybe Luo Lan will have a way!" Tays comforted. Gack held his head and cried out: "tays, you don''t know that an expert with 12000 combat power is very rare in the universe. I admit that your friend may be a rare expert among the sais, but can he be more powerful than 12000 combat power?" Taes was refuted by Gack''s words, and she had nothing to say. Although she believed in Luo Lan''s strength, Luo Lan''s age was there. Even if she was a genius, her strength at this age was limited. Luo Lan glanced at GAC faintly, and her eyes to the deep sky became deeper. "In fact, my combat effectiveness is more than 12000!" ¡­¡­ PS: Thank you for the 11000 RMB reward of yuluo silent! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 "What?" GAC was shocked and looked at Luo Lan. Tays also covered her mouth and stared in surprise, "Luo Lan, you just said Your strength is more than 12000.... " Luo Lan definitely nodded, "yes, my combat effectiveness is conservatively estimated at around 13500, which is less than expected, so you don''t have to worry about the people of the Fraser Corps." "You, are you really that strong?" GAC opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. "What do you say?" He released a little momentum towards Jiake. The terrible momentum suddenly rolled towards Jiake like a mountain torrent. Poor Jiake didn''t react yet. He was immediately submerged by the surging energy, and even became difficult to breathe. "Stop it, stop it, I believe it." Gack yelled. Luo Lan astringed his breath and looked at him calmly. "How are you, Gack?" Tays saw GAC sitting on the ground panting and asked with concern. "It''s terrible. Rolan''s strength is really higher than those of the Frisa army." Gack gasped, his eyes full of incredible light, he still underestimated each other, this guy is absolutely super Saiya, there is no mistake. "Are we not in danger?" Asked tays expectantly. Gack nodded: "sure, this time to Barney''s planet of the Fraser army must be finished." "Great." Tays''s pretty face flushed with excitement. Luo Lan glanced at taes and Gack and said, "I advise you two to stay away. When the battle starts, I don''t have time to take care of you. If you are injured by the energy generated by the battle, I won''t be responsible." "Yes, we must go quickly. It''s no joke for the experts with more than 10000 combat power to fight. It''s up to you." Gack regained his mind after shock, quickly took tays aboard his spaceship, whew, and ran to the other side of the planet. "Ha ha." After GAC and tays leave, Rolan smiles and looks up at the atmosphere, with excited light in her eyes. After thinking about it, he released a little energy to attract the flissar aircraft. After a while, a few black dots appeared in the blue sky. With a fierce air breaking sound, the three spaceships landed. A deep purple cosmonaut was the first to step down from the spaceship, behind him, followed by another 20 cosmonauts, who also stepped down from the spaceship. In addition to the leading purple cosmonaut, the remaining members of the Flemish army are all armed with hand-held energy shock guns. This kind of energy shock gun is specially configured for the members of the Corps who are not strong enough to effectively enhance their attack power. "Ah, it''s a child?" Qiu Yi looked at Luo Lan in surprise. When he noticed the tail behind Luo Lan, his face suddenly became ugly. "I didn''t expect that there were still surviving Saiya people here. It seems that the last cleaning was not thorough enough. If you let king Felisa know that I will get rid of Saiya for him, I will be very satisfied Here, Luo Lan is also observing Qiu Yi. When he sees the Fraser''s combat suit on his opponent''s body, he nods his head slightly. From the breath of the opponent, Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness is more than 12000. At the thought of fighting with such a master later, Luo Lan''s eyes flashed with excitement, and her blood was boiling, and she wanted to release her energy. "Kid, let me see your fighting power." Qiu Yi thought to himself, and then he put his hand on the frame detector. It seems that everyone in the frissa army is particularly dependent on the energy detector. With this detection, Qiu Yi detected less than 600 combat power from Luo Lan, and he was puzzled: "strange, why only 600 combat power? When I was attracted here just now, it was more than that. Is there anyone else ambushing around?" "You guys search nearby. There must be others. If you find them, kill them directly." As if he had seen through each other''s tricks, Qiu Yi gave orders to his subordinates coldly. "Yes." Qiu Yi''s response. Qiu Yi moves his arm and waits for the report from his subordinates. In his mind, Luo Lan is definitely not alone. The reason why the other party lets a child appear in front of him is just to relax his vigilance. Qiu Yi will not be fooled like this! Galactic patrol might be nearby. At this time, Luo Lan''s voice rang out: "don''t look for it. There is no one else here. The one who attracts you here is me." Qiu Yi frowned: "why do you want to do this?" "To kill you, of course." "Ha ha ha..." As if hearing the funniest thing in the world, Qiu Yi burst out laughing, "how dare you kill me just because you are just a Saiyan? It''s ridiculous, even your Saiyan Prince begita is far from my opponent, let alone you! It scares you to death. The fighting capacity of Qiu Yi is as high as 12400! "Very proud to show off their combat effectiveness, Qiu Yi would like to see Luo Lan after hearing their combat effectiveness that scared the appearance. But to Qiu Yi''s disappointment, Luo Lan didn''t say anything after hearing about his fighting power. Instead, a few threads suddenly appeared on his face And a little disdain. It turns out that he is Qiu Yi, the guy who ridicules bejita in the original book and is easily killed by bejita. After knowing Qiu Yi''s identity, Luo Lan was a little surprised. In the original book, this guy''s combat effectiveness was 18000. Unexpectedly, so many years in advance, this guy now has 12400 combat effectiveness. In other words, in the next 20 years, he only increased the combat effectiveness by less than 6000, which is not fast. Of course, to have such strength, Qiu Yi can be proud. Unfortunately, he met Luo Lan today. "I''m not a Saiya like begita. Don''t compare me to him." Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly flashed a fine awn, a trace of evil spirit appeared on her face, and then "whew" her body quickly flew out, her body''s energy suddenly soared, and the powerful attack was completed in an instant. Pengpeng, a series of dazzling actions, in the blink of an eye, Luo Lan has walked around Qiu Yi''s hands. Twenty cosmopolitans fell to the ground and lost their lives. Looking at his subordinate''s sudden death, Qiu Yi can''t help tightening his eyes. When he presses the energy detector in his ear again, the data on the frame starts to jump. For a while, "600" is displayed, for a while, "2000" is displayed, and for another time, it jumps to "10000", which is obviously not normal data. "I look down on you." Qiu Yi responded. Luo Lan shrugged, suddenly face a positive, "next it''s your turn." "In fact, in my opinion, you come from afar, and there is no difference between death." The icy voice didn''t fluctuate much. It was like a death announcement from hell. There was no reason to make Qiu Yi feel cold. Qiu Yi''s face was cold, and the tubular pieces of meat on the left and right sides of his head, which were similar to air vents, were spouting hot air outside. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 "Arrogant Saiyan kid, it''s not so easy to kill me. You are the one who will die today." Roaring angrily, Qiu Yi''s muscles began to stir up, and the energy as high as 12400 began to wrap around his body. Luo Lan saw this, grinning, and then began to improve the body''s energy. "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu. "No way, how can you be more effective than me..." Looking at the data displayed on the detector in disbelief, Qiu Yi''s voice trembled slightly, and suddenly a chill came up from the sole of his foot. Soldiers with more than 10000 combat effectiveness are very rare in the army of frissa! You know, in its heyday, vegeta was just five fighters with more than 10000 combat power. But now he was proud of his fighting power, which was surpassed by a kid. It can be imagined that Qiu Yi was shocked at this time. "Ha ha, that''s not the only thing that surprised you." As soon as the words fell, Luo Lan''s figure was like a gust of wind, wheezing and speeding up. In the blink of an eye, he came to Qiu Yi''s side, pointed his fingers and sword towards Qiu Yi''s head, trying to destroy the energy detector in his ear. Seeing this, Qiu Yi was so surprised that he quickly turned around, and his whole body muscles burst out at an amazing speed in a millionth of a second or even less. Whew, sharp energy rays across Qiu Yi''s head. While the detector was destroyed, the hot heat wiped his skin, making him feel a burning pain. Cold sweat came out, if not for his action a little faster, the other side''s attack would fall on his head. "Damn, how can this boy be so powerful?" Even the begita he had seen was far less powerful than the kid in front of him! No, this news must be reported to King Felisa! With this idea in his heart, Qiu Yi has no desire to fight. He retreats while fighting, preparing to leave Barney planet. But Luo Lan finally met an opponent who can let him exert his strength. Although this opponent looks a little useless, how can Luo Lan let him leave easily?! Whew, whew!! Beams of intense energy came down from the sky and destroyed Qiu Yi''s aircraft. After the dense smoke dispersed, there were only some broken debris left. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Qiu Yi''s eyes were red. He looked at the destroyed aircraft and roared angrily. Now he had to put all his eggs in one basket to fight the other side. "Since you must fight, I will kill you! I want you to know that the people of the frissa Legion are not as simple as you think With the roar of Qiu Yi, the air holes on both sides spewed out more hot air. At this time, the energy with more than 12000 combat effectiveness was running wildly. The sky suddenly became dark, and the strong energy affected the charged materials in the air, which made the sky appear strange ionization phenomenon, "crackling", several dull sounds, the gravel on the ground could not help shaking, the smaller stones It''s floating directly. "Come on, come on, fight to your heart''s content." The militant factors in Saiya''s blood affect Luo Lan''s mood, which makes his mood extremely high. WOW! The body suddenly becomes ethereal, Luo Lan''s action is as swift and violent as the wind, in a twinkling of an eye came to Qiu Yi''s side. Qiu Yi ferocious a face, ferocious eyes stare at Luo Lan, the fist in the hand is suddenly hit. Bang! Two fists collided in midair, and the sparks of steel collision broke out. After a long time, a round of visible shock wave diffused along the transverse plane of the impact. Affected by the shock wave, the earth cracked, stones splashed, and a series of zigzag cracks were shocking. The broken zone stretched out for thousands of meters All around was scorched earth with smoke. Then countless blurred shadows flashed by, and Luo Lan and Qiu Yi constantly collided fiercely in midair. Their figures sometimes appear in the sky and sometimes on the earth. Every collision will cause immeasurable damage. Affected by their fighting, the whole planet Barney becomes very restless. The cosmonauts living on Barney don''t know what happened on the planet. They hide at home one by one, waiting for the disaster to pass. However, some astronauts with energy detectors have detected the terrible energy reaction on the planet, and they have begun to seek a way out when they are upset. Some astronauts have even quietly boarded the spacecraft to leave Barney. Bang! The fierce attack fell on Qiu Yi. Qiu Yi''s face twisted and suffered the pain as if his internal organs were smashed. He clenched his teeth and fought back. At this time, Luo Lan sneered, a Qigong wave swept by. After Qiu Yi evaded it, Luo Lan twisted her arms, and the qigong wave turned its direction. Boom!! After the qigong wave hit the target, Luo Lan rushed to Qiu Yi and hit him with his fist.In fact, Luo Lan''s fighting power is still higher than Qiu Yi''s, whether it''s exquisite martial arts, or "Vientiane boxing" to increase the attack strength, or "void replacement" to suppress or reduce the opponent''s attack. As long as he makes it out, he can quickly solve Qiu Yi, but Luo Lan just didn''t do so, but chose the most powerful one to compare the strength of his fist. "Have a good time "Come again!" Luo Lan roared, clenched his fist and attacked Qiu Yi. He now enjoys fighting very much. This kind of feeling of fighting to the flesh can''t be experienced when he competes with Celia. He hopes that this kind of fighting can last a little longer. To put it bluntly, this is the blood in Saiya''s body. Peng! Peng! Peng! The wave of fighting spread hundreds of kilometers away, and Gack, hiding in a forest, also felt the intensity of another battlefield. "God bless, that guy Luo Lan must win!" Gack put his hands together in prayer. Boom, the ground suddenly trembled, the whole forest fluctuated like an earthquake, some old trees with a diameter of several meters collapsed, a piece of smoke was raised in the forest, the frightened birds "quack quack" flew to a safer place, and disappeared in a flash. "It''s terrible. Even if it''s so far away, the aftereffects of the battle still affect here." Gack swallowed. "Wow, Gack, this is the battle between masters. It''s really fierce." With her hands around a big tree, tays could hardly stand still, but her eyes sparkled with excitement. "It''s a big deal." Gack looks at tays, mumbles, and then protects her in the chaos. Looking up at the distant horizon, the mushroom clouds were clearly visible. Whenever he saw a mushroom cloud rising, Gack''s heart was nervous. "If I go to fight with them, maybe I can''t even support one move. I hope this battle can be quickly ended." The place where Luo Lan and Qiu Yi fought. Luo Lan''s clothes are neat and tidy, and her face is smiling indifferently. At this time, he has fully enjoyed the fun of fighting, which is a kind of physical and mental pleasure. By comparison, Qiu Yi was much more miserable. His head was black and blue, his cheek was paralyzed, and his battle suit was broken. Now, it''s time to get rid of this guy. In the eyes flashed a cold light, Luo Lan jumped up, blinked close to Qiu Yi, and then clasped his hands, hit hard! Whew! Qiu Yi''s head was badly injured, and his eyes were full of stars, and his body fell down straight. But just as his body was about to reach the ground, Luo Lan came to the bottom faster than he did. He held up his hands and began to condense Qigong waves. The hot energy was shining in his hands. Between the lightning, the powerful momentum into a wave of wanton shaking waves. "Stargun!" Just like the bright stars in the Milky way, a shock wave containing infinite energy, with the power of killing everything, surged up, and the turbulent energy soon drowned Qiu Yi. "No!" Qiu Yi screamed hysterically, but no matter how he resisted, his resistance was so fragile in the boundless sea of energy. Boom!! A deafening explosion, hot fireball rising, Qiu Yi in the huge explosion into a wisp of dust in the air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 The smoke of the battlefield gradually dispersed, and the vast earth still exuded hot air. Looking around, the shocking ring explosion pits were clearly visible. In addition to the scattered fragments of combat clothes, Qiu Yi could no longer be found - he had been killed by Luo Lan with Qigong wave in the explosion just now. Luo Lan continued to observe the surrounding, to make sure that each other''s breath completely disappeared, the spirit was relaxed. "Well, although I didn''t let it go completely, I was addicted to it." In fact, Qiu Yi''s strength is still a little lower than Luo Lan''s, so the battle just now has little pressure on Luo Lan. Eyes swept because of the battle and damage to the environment beyond recognition, Luo Lan chuckled, to find tayis, their position blinked past. Hundreds of kilometers away in the woods, the wind is still blowing, tays hands tightly holding the tree, the body was almost blown away. "Gack, what''s going on over there?" Gack swallowed his saliva and said in disbelief, "my God, the energy of that Flemish army cadre has disappeared." Tays excited: "that is to say, Luolan won?" Gack nodded stiffly: "yes, he won. I can''t believe that there is such a powerful guy among Saiya people. If it is publicized, it will cause a sensation." Saiya people have always been known as a fighting nation in the universe. That is the reputation of Saiya people who have been fighting with their overall strength for many years. After all, most of them are weak in the universe. It''s very rare for Saiya people to have a good fighting ability. But if you want to say that the real master who is particularly powerful and frightens the universe, the Saiya people have never been. But now, Gack thinks that the real master of Saiya is about to appear. Luo Lan has such a strong fighting power at the age of nine. If he grows up, he will frighten the whole galaxy. "Wow, that''s amazing." Tays thought is very simple, when learned that Luo Lan won the news, immediately cried out happily. But she obviously forgot the current situation, only to see a little loose hands of tays, the constant wind will blow her slender body away, tays wailed, sharp cry in the sky. "Ah, help! I''ve been scraped away. Come and help me." At this time, Luo Lan appeared, his figure flashed, like a lightning came to the side of tays, and then extended his hand, hugged tays body and brought her back to the ground. "Luo Lan, you can let me go." The expression of tays appears some unnatural, originally in the rescue process just now, Luo Lan''s two hands inadvertently pressed her obscure place, Rao is a nervous woman like tays also feel a burst of shame. "Oh." Luo Lan responds and releases the hand holding tays'' body. "It can''t be like this in the future." Tayis is preaching to Luo Lan with her waist crossed, and her white cheek is still tinged with pink. "It was just an accident." Luo Lan nodded and said so, but it was funny in her heart. You should know that tays used to dare to have a video chat with him when she was in the bath. She thought how brave she was, but she counseled faster than anyone when she was armed. Sure enough, tays was the kind of person who had a beautiful mouth, but in fact she was very pure in heart. But tays is in good shape, compared with his sister, Sophia. Looking at the soft and beautiful figure of tayis, Luo Lan said: "tayis, the universe outside is too dangerous. It''s better not to walk out with your strength." "Even if you come out, you will only get into trouble. You''d better go back to earth as soon as possible. Our patrol is very busy." GAC also hastened to help. Take tays to travel or something, he is the brain into the water will agree with him, now see Luolan persuade tays to go back, Jiake quickly agree to nod. As soon as tays heard this, she immediately looked at GAC unhappily: "who''s going to follow you? Now with Rolan, I don''t need you any more, useless galactic patrol." Gack opened his mouth, just wanted to refute, but on second thought, this is also a good chance to get rid of the woman, so he put his head aside and stood in silence. "Luo Lan, I want to travel in the universe for a while. How about you protect me?" Tays looks at Luo Lan sincerely. Luo Lan thought a little and nodded: "anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll accompany you around first." He turned his eyes and said sternly, "but if you say yes, you will go back to earth after shopping! If anything happens in the universe, Dr. bridges will be upset. " TA Yi Si listens to Luo Lan Ken to make such concession, busily nods, and a happy smile emerges on her delicate face. "Well, I didn''t see you so happy when I took you out." Gack murmured to the side. "Gack, what are you whispering?" "Ha ha, I didn''t say anything." Gack said with great sympathy."Well, since there''s such a powerful Saiya with you, tays, your safety is no problem, so I''m going back to galactic patrol headquarters. Er, I don''t know how long it will take to get back to the headquarters with this spaceship. Next time, I must ask them to match me with a good spaceship. " Wave with Rolan and tays, and Gack jumps into the drop shaped spaceship and prepares to take off. At this time, Luo Lan looked at him deeply and warned, "don''t tell me my identity in front of other patrolmen, or the consequences will be very serious!" "Well I see Gack thinks for a moment that it''s not good for him to expose Luo Lan''s identity anyway. On the contrary, it will make the galaxy King feel that his previous task has not been done completely, so he simply agrees to Luo Lan''s request. As the water drop spacecraft slowly lifted off, a messy whirlwind was blowing around. Only a sharp sound was heard. The spacecraft suddenly accelerated into a flash and flew out of the atmosphere of Barney planet and embarked on the journey to the galactic center. After GAC leaves in a waterdrop, Rolan is ready to take tayis out of Barney. "Let''s go too. It''s going to attract some people''s attention soon." "Well." Tays said, struggling a little. "Can you put your hand down a little and put it on my waist?" "Of course." Luo Lan moved his hand and showed a bright smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 North galaxy, Fraser army headquarters. This is a planet that has been transformed by modern science and technology. For the entire army, this planet has a special status, because the supreme ruler of the entire army, Felisa, lives here. At ordinary times, there are very few people on the headquarters planet. Only those who have reached a certain level or are in a special position because of their work need are qualified to enter the planet. On this day, Felisa was sitting in his special seat, together with pelebulu, kikono, chambo, dodoria and others, discussing the stars to be sold in the next step. "Bogart and the three planets nearby are our next goal. We need to arrange people to capture them as soon as possible. In addition, the four planets captured before should be disposed of as soon as possible. The buyers have been impatient." Said Felisa, with a soft face, squinting her eyes. Bailey Bulu said with a mean face: "it''s not made by Lord Frisa. Without such good fighters as Saiya, the strength of our Frisa army has not recovered in recent years." Felisa laughed and said, "Bailey, don''t always remember things about the sais. They all said that''s what Lord birus meant." Kikonolin said quickly: "we have recruited a group of experts over the years, and our strength has recovered to before the destruction of begeta So Bailey Blu, please be polite to King Felisa Felisa said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, Mr. kirkono. I don''t mean to be angry at all. Only Bailey Bulu dares to talk to me like this in the whole army of Felisa!" "It''s my pleasure." Bailey Blu floated with his hands on his back. "Ho ho ho." Felisa chuckled. In front of the senior cadres of the whole army, Felisa always kept a modest attitude, especially for the old people left over from the crud army. Even if they were a little angry with themselves, Felisa would choose to tolerate it. "Oh, by the way, what''s going on with the people in bejita?" Asked Felisa. Shangbo stood up and said in a magnetic voice: "it''s still the same as before. He conscientiously completed the mission assigned by the headquarters. It seems that he doesn''t know the truth of the destruction of vegeta. However, in the recent mission, their team has been reduced, and a Saiyan has died in the mission." "It''s just a Saian. If you die, you die." Felisa nodded: "by the way, how much has begeta improved?" "According to the information of the headquarters, begeta''s strength has reached 4000 combat effectiveness, which is incredible. You know, he is only nine years old now. It seems that the news circulating in the past is true. Bejita is the most potential warrior among the saians. It is not a problem to surpass his father, King bejita, in the future. " Shang Bo replied politely with a sneer on his face. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to begita''s strength at all. "Oh, 4000 combat power. According to the strength of Saiya people, the average intermediate soldier has the same strength all his life. Begita has achieved it at the age of nine, and his future is limitless!" Felisa''s fingers flicked rhythmically on the armchair, slightly sighing. One side of duodoria issued a disdainful laugh: "the strength is a little bit, but no matter how high the talent is, we have to be able to live to a strong time. If we die half way, nothing will count." "What Mr. dodoria said is reasonable. Then you will be responsible for the affairs of begita in the future. If he has any bad ideas, Mr. dodoria should know how to do it." Felisa''s mouth lifted and she said it casually. "Of course, King Felisa." There was a sneer on Doria''s fat face. At this moment, a chicken headed cosmonaut came in in a panic and saw a group of big men in the hall. The chicken headed cosmonaut shrunk his neck and his voice trembled slightly: "King Felisa, there''s an urgent message from planet 79..." "What is it?" Frisa said in a cold voice. "Captain Qiu Yi of planet 79 lost contact. According to the investigation, Captain Qiu Yi should have been killed. The detector detected an energy of 13500 combat power before Captain Qiu Yi died... " Jitou cosmonaut is in a cold sweat, and his expression is very uneasy. "Oh?" After listening, Felisa touched her chin and said with great interest, "13500 combat power, which is not what a small man should have." "Captain Qiu Yi once said" Saiya people "before he died, so his subordinates doubted whether this matter had something to do with Saiya people?" "Well, Saiya?" With a slight change of face, Felisa looked at dodoria and champo. "Was there such a powerful Saian exile outside before the destruction of vegeta?" "There were only five fighters on vegeta with combat power over 10000. All of them were on vegeta at that time. They should have been wiped out," he said gently "It seems that there are some experts we don''t know about among the sais. Maybe the king of bejita took precautions against us in advance But it doesn''t matter, it''s just a little trouble, but the monitoring of vegeta needs to be strengthened! " At this point, an evil smile rose from the corner of Felisa''s mouth."Mr. dodoria, please keep an eye on begita''s every move. If it''s really the backhand left by the king of begita, then the hidden sais will certainly go to him." "Yes, King Felisa." Answered Doria with a smile. "By the way, how about Qiu Yi''s strength?" Frisa asked. Jitou cosmonaut immediately replied: "Captain Qiu Yi has 12400 combat power!" "12400 combat effectiveness? It''s rare that such a powerful subordinate was killed by the sais. I am very sad! Qiu Yi died on duty, so we should publicize In recognition of Qiu Yi''s bravery, from today on, the salaries of all the personnel on planet 79 will be increased by 20%. You should cherish the memory of your captain. " Felisa felt very sorry for the loss of such an excellent fighter as Qiu Yi. "Thank you, King Felisa." "I''m your team leader to reward you. Remember your team leader." Felisa, with a serious face, waved her hand and asked her to step back. "Well, you go down!" "Yes With a loud response, the cockhead cosmonaut retreated gratefully. ¡­¡­ On the other side, on a distant planet, the team led by bejita is fighting on the planet. Not long ago, there was a downsizing in their team, and now there are only four Saiya left. When the news of Qiu Yi''s death came, begita snorted with disdain: "another waste died." "It''s said that Qiu Yi''s fighting capacity exceeds 10000!" Latiz said enviously. "Yes, it''s really strong!" Napa and another adult Saiya are only two thousand strong now. Bejita sneered: "no matter how strong it is, it''s not dead." "There are really many masters in this universe. More than 10000 people with combat effectiveness just died. It seems that I don''t have enough training for myself!" Bejita''s eyes become far-reaching. He doesn''t want to end up like Qiu Yi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Lan and tays travel around several planets, witnessing the different styles of different planets. This series of travel has greatly satisfied the blonde''s curiosity about the outside world. On this day, Luo Lan returned to the earth with tays. "The planet outside has already been visited. In the future, stay on the earth and don''t think about going outside as a whole." Luo Lan releases tays and educates her. TA Yi Si "Puchi" a smile came out, reached out to lift the hair, bent down and said: "little brother Luo Lan, I''m older than you, don''t make you like my brother." "It''s really big." Luo Lan looked up at the body of TA is somewhere, as if thinking. TA Yi Si "pa" hit Luo Lan on the head, with both hands to protect his chest, no good airway: "I didn''t expect you to be like Luo Lan, it seems that I have to be more careful with you in the future." Although she was only a nine-year-old and very young, she didn''t know why she didn''t think he was a child at all. Is it because Saiya are very precocious? It may be like this. According to Gack, the Saia people will be sent out to conquer the planet when they are young. It must be different from ordinary Earth children. I can''t treat Luo Lan as a child in the future. Embarrassed to speculate about Luo Lan''s idea, tayis invites Luo Lan to her home. Luo Lan thinks a little and nods to agree. So they set out for the capital of the West and soon arrived at their destination. In front of the house of tays, the lively woman was chattering Like a lark. "Luo Lan, you must stay in my house for a few more days. My parents will be very happy to see you." Luo Lan nods with a smile, and they walk into the villa together. "Ah, tays is back with a little boy. It seems that you really like young boys." For the old disrespectful Dr. blives, he watered his yard with a hose. When he saw tayis and Rolan coming in, he joked. "Dad, it''s Luo Lan!" Tays yelled at Dr. graves. "Well, it''s really Luo Lan. After so many years, there has been no change at all. I thought you came back with other boys!" Dr. bridges helped his glasses and was surprised to find that Rolan hadn''t grown up in four years. Tays snorted coldly. What does it mean to bring other boys back? Is she such a casual person? Glancing at Luo Lan, he didn''t feel unhappy. He nodded slightly and took his hand. "Luo Lan, ignore my father, I''ll take you to the villa." Rolan nodded her head, motioned to Dr. bridges, and went in with tays. "Tays is twenty years old and hasn''t made a boyfriend yet. Should I urge her? Forget it, if she really likes the little boy, let her choose Boris looked at the back of his eldest daughter and Loran, laughed, and continued to water the plants in the yard with a hose. If you let tays know that her father arranges her like this behind her back, I don''t know how she will feel. Maybe she will pick up a hammer and smash her father''s laboratory. This is Luo Lan''s second visit to tays'' home. Because of her previous experience, Luo Lan is familiar with Cheng she. Under the guidance of tays, she goes around all the venues, and then she takes her to visit her studio. "This is where I write. I don''t let people in." "I should feel honored." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Of course, after all, you''re going to be the hero of my next book." Tays was smiling, and her golden hair fell from her shawl to her crimson coat. As soon as she entered the studio, tays talked about the creative ideas of her next book. Luo Lan listened with a smile and put forward some opinions on her setting from time to time. A few hours passed quickly. At this time, as night falls outside, the city lights begin to light up, and the prosperous city of the West soon falls into the colorful neon. At dinner, Rowland meets with tays'' mother, Mrs. blives, and her sister, bulma. The beauty values of the tayis family are very high. Eight year old bulma has already begun to have the potential of beauty. At this time, the lovely little girl is looking at Luo Lan with flashing eyes, and seems to have forgotten who he is. Mrs. bliss is even more evil. She asks Rowland which daughter she has a crush on. She also says that she will marry her daughter to him as long as she dates her. What''s more, Dr. bliss is not angry at all and jokes with her. In the end, the farce came to an end in the roar of tays'' discontent. Dr. and Mrs. Briggs are so funny. Maybe that''s their way of life! Thinking silently, Luo Lan said to tayis with a smile, "what do you think of their proposal?" "What?" "Marry me later!" Luo Lan half jokingly said. Tayis was stunned. She didn''t expect that Luo Lan would ask her like this. For a moment, she fell into thinking. After reaction, she saw Luo Lan''s joking eyes and knew that she had been fooled. So she pinched him on the arm and cried: "you also follow them to make a noise!""Just talk about it." Luo Lan shrugged and said. At this time, Boerma, the sister of tays, cast a wary look at Rolan, "EEE ~ ~ I want to stay away from you." Then he jumped off his seat and ran to the research room. "You see, bulma looks down on you." Luo Lan said, "I''m not interested in kids." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tays suddenly opened her eyes wide. ¡­¡­ The next morning. The sky is clear and cloudless. After Luo Lan gets up, she exercises in the yard for a while. Then she talks to tayis and they go in the direction of kalinda. After four years, there should be a few more batches of fairy beans planted by cat fairy. This time back to the earth, Luo Lan certainly won''t let go of its Xiandou. Frankly speaking, in recent years, Luo Lan has consumed a lot of Xiandou. The more than 10000 Xiandou that he snatched from the cat fairy used thousands of Xiandou when he was looking for the exiled Saiya people. Later, he consumed a little more in the gravity chamber. Now he has only 4000 Xiandou in his hand. These quantities seem to be a lot, but in fact they can''t stand his huge consumption! Of course, it''s not good to rob fairy beans from cat fairy alone. Without enough power to push it, cat fairy can''t grow many fairy beans in a year, so Luo Lan plans to meet the God in the temple besides cat fairy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Kailin holy land. When we come here again, Luo Lan''s mood has become completely different. Last time I came here, I didn''t have time to enjoy the surrounding scenery because I was just a little bit powerful and I was thinking about the things on the other side of vegeta. Now a few years later, the strength of the Luo Lan who has no pressure, look around, suddenly have a different feeling. The vast basin where Kailin holy land is located is sunken downward and protected by the towering mountains stretching for hundreds of miles. The broad basin is full of lush and towering trees. These trees are arranged in an orderly way, with dense branches and leaves crisscrossing each other. It covers an area of more than 100 kilometers, like a fluctuating green ocean, full of vigor and spring. Luo Lan speeds up against the strong wind. At this time, he doesn''t use instant movement, but savors the feeling of integrating with nature. At this moment, he found that his mood had improved. Soon, a line connecting heaven and earth appeared in the distance, and Kailin tower appeared in front of us. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes, and her body was straight up. Several cold whirlwinds were blowing in the air. The white clouds were swept away in an instant, and the leaf figure soon disappeared in the blue sky. At the top of Kailin tower, cat fairy is sleeping on a bench when a strong breath wakes him up. The cat fairy jumped up and saw a young figure in front of his eyes. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re sleeping peacefully." Luo Lan greets the cat fairy. The cat fairy raised his eyelids. When he saw clearly that it was Luo Lan, his hair suddenly exploded and stood up. He said with a sad face: "it''s you guy. Why are you here again?" Luo Lan light way: "how, don''t welcome me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cat fairy opened his mouth and didn''t speak. It has been a little afraid to see Luo Lan. Last time, it was this boy who robbed all the Xiandou here, causing it to plant Xiandou continuously for a long time. This time, it will not take a fancy to him again?! Luolan see cat fairy a pair of panic, such as the appearance of the enemy, secretly he has been on the other side of the blacklist. But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care. "How many fairy beans have been planted in recent years?" Luo Lan walked around, and found no place to plant Xiandou. Cat fairy vigilant way: "I won''t give you Xiandou again." Luo Lan chuckled and said seriously, "you will be willing to grow Xiandou." "Well?" The cat fairy looked at it suspiciously. Luo Lan did not want to explain to the cat fairy, pointed to the sky: "the two people above have observed me for a long time, they should be able to determine the future direction of the earth." Cat fairy smell speech, in the heart "clatter" for a while, face suddenly become nervous, "he really even God things all know." The God of heaven is the God of the sea of the whole earth, which is related to the future peace of the earth. Once the God of heaven has an accident, the earth will lose the helm and fall into a chaotic situation without jurisdiction, so he must not have an accident. It seems to see the tension in the heart of the cat fairy. Luo Lan laughs, grabs the cat fairy and jumps out toward the outside of the tower. Then a cyclone comes out from the bottom of her feet, and Luo Lan takes the cat fairy and flies over the tower. "Well, what are you doing?" The cat fairy struggled. "There is no other meaning. I just want to cooperate with your God. Of course, whether you can cooperate depends on your meaning. I hope you are all smart people." Luo Lan narrowed his eyes and speeded up in an instant. Pengpeng, through the thick lightning area, the vast blue sky suddenly appeared in front of us. In fact, the area where the gods live has been separated from the dimension of the earth and is in the sub space. Not far away, a magnificent hemispherical building with bright red color floats leisurely in the air, which is particularly prominent in the vast and clear sky. The surface of the temple is full of complex and strange patterns. At the bottom of the temple, there is a golden bulge, which is used to connect with the tower of Kailin below. Up along the golden bulge, there is a narrow ladder for climbing. Of course, Luo Lan didn''t have to climb the ladder. He jumped up and took the cat fairy to the spacious Temple Square. There, the gods have been waiting for a long time with crutches. "Welcome, guests from afar. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The old voice of the God of heaven sounded nearby. God of the arrival of Luo Lan feel very helpless, originally thought that each other will not come back after leaving the earth, did not expect that just four years, the child actually came back. "I know you, God." Luo Lan''s eyes scan the God calmly. This Namiki is very old. The long years leave deep traces on his cheek and wear away his sharpness. At this time, it looks like a withered old tree. Standing next to the God is Bobo, the steward of the temple. He is a strange guy who is too dark to describe. His clothes are a bit like the Arabs. He is looking forward with the godless eyes like copper coins."Who are you, son?" The God could not help asking. Luo Lan said: "Luo Lan, a member of the fighting race Saiya." "Saiya?" The God repeated the name, his wrinkled forehead frowning deeply. "Saiya people are a famous fighting people in the universe. They used to scare people of all races by selling planets. Of course, this is the past. Now we don''t do that any more." "What is your purpose of coming to earth?" Asked the God anxiously. "Don''t worry, I''m thinking about the earth. To tell you the truth, the earth is very humble in the universe. Even if it''s sold, it can''t be sold for a few dollars. In fact, the position of the earth has long been exposed to the eyes of a cosmic overlord named frissa. It''s only because it has no use value that it has never started. " Luo Lan has a slight disdain on her face. She doesn''t know whether it''s for Frisa or the earth. It is the first time that the God of heaven has heard such a thing. When he learns that the position of the earth has been exposed, his expression suddenly becomes dignified. This is absolutely not good news for the earth. Cat fairy and Bobo are the same, their faces have changed. "In that case, what attracted you to come to earth many times?" There should be something on the earth that the other party likes. "Because of Xiandou!" Luo Lan didn''t beat around the Bush, his eyes were shining: "according to the division of the universe, the earth is just a low-level planet, and there are no resources, generally speaking, there will be no alien patronage. But everything has an accident, once other cosmonauts enter the earth, then with the earth''s defense ability It must be unstoppable. " "I just found that the Xiandou you have here is very magical. It can instantly recover the injury. It''s a rare healing medicine. So we can make a deal. I will provide you with proper protection for the earth. In exchange, you will pay a certain amount of Xiandou every year. What do you think? " Speaking of this, Luo Lan pauses for a moment, and his eyes are focused on the God. His body faintly exudes a majestic momentum. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 Feeling the pressure from Luo Lan''s body, the God''s face became complicated. It was a choice without any choice. The God had no choice but to agree. Not to mention the cosmonaut who is far away in the universe and doesn''t know when he will come, even the child in front of him can''t be easily dismissed. And the other side intentionally or unintentionally sent out the majestic momentum, are telling him that he had better promise down. "How do you determine the division of planets you just mentioned?" He sighed helplessly. The God took this opportunity to fill the common sense in the universe. "According to the division of life energy on the planet, the planet with the highest combat effectiveness below 1000 is a low-level planet, the planet with combat effectiveness between 1000 and 5000 is a medium-level planet, and the planet with combat effectiveness above 5000 is a high-level planet. There are very few high-level planets in the universe, and there are not many middle-level planets. Most of them are low-level planets. " "So combat effectiveness..." It''s another strange word. Before the God''s words were finished, Luo Lan took out an energy detector from the different dimensional space and threw it out. "This is an energy detector, which can detect the energy contained in a life body. As long as you press the button above, you can automatically identify the combat effectiveness." After looking at the lens type energy detector in his hand, the God hesitated to press the button on it. Suddenly, the sound of "Bili Bili" rang out, and the number began to appear on the lens. Aim the detector at yourself, and the word "280" immediately appears on it. Luo Lan said: "your combat power is 280. Of course, this is the normal situation. The detector can only detect the energy released by creatures, and according to the intelligent discrimination, it can supplement the state of holding weapons. The hidden power can''t be detected." What Luo Lan said is not difficult to understand. After hearing this, the God nodded and slightly strengthened his energy. Sure enough, the data on the detector also changed. But no matter how it changes, there are still only a few hundred combat effectiveness. According to the method of division as the Saia said, the earth is just a low-level planet. God''s heart suddenly a nervous, in case the earth is really discovered by aliens No, the position of the earth has actually been exposed. It is only because of the lack of resources that it has not attracted the eyes of cosmic people. But it is absolutely a stupid idea to place one''s own safety on the neglect of cosmic people. Silent for a while, seems to weigh the gains and losses in mind. After all, it is related to the life and death of the whole earth, and the God of heaven must be cautious. "You just said that as long as we take out Xiandou, we can exchange for your protection, but do you have the strength to protect us?" The cloudy eyes of the God of heaven shine brightly. Luo Lan Zheng for a moment, cold eyes toward the God there a glance, that dark cold eyes see God creepy, suddenly have a kind of feeling of falling into the ice cave. "Of course, the sais are a natural fighting people. I can protect you by myself." Luo Lan is proud and confident. In an instant, a torrent of intense energy suddenly poured out like a dam burst. With Luolan as the center, the torrent of energy quickly swept the whole temple. A stream of air wall rolled over, the calm sky burst suddenly, and the temple began to shake violently. At the same time, the energy detector in the hands of the God of heaven is beating wildly, and the value is constantly rising. The value soon settled on 13700. Feel the overwhelming, as if a moment into the momentum of the entity, whether it is God or around the cat fairy, Bobo all feel cold, the body seems to be pressing a huge mountain, blood in the blood vessels stop flowing, face Shua become pale. "Enough That''s enough. Let''s get the breath back! " The God''s face is stiff, and only when he supports his body with a wooden stick can he stand firm. Luo Lan sees this and nods with satisfaction, then converges momentum. "How, do you believe in my strength?" "It''s terrible. It wasn''t that bad four years ago." Did it take him four years to grow up so much? The more I think about it, the more shocked I am. God and cat fairy look at Luo Lan''s eyes, just like looking at a monster. "All the masters in the universe are like you?" God''s face is bitter. "No, the vast majority of life in the universe is still dominated by the weak. After all, on a planet like the earth, there are billions of life on one planet, but there are only a few experts who can really count as masters - the same is true for the whole universe, and there are not many strong ones. My strength in the universe should be passable, but it''s not the top group. If you know the real terror masters, a breath or a sneeze is enough to destroy a planet, I''m far from it. " Luo Lan shakes her head modestly, showing great humility. But the message revealed in the words, but let the gods and others can not help but take a breath of cool air, eyes are full of color. "The universe is too dangerous It''s better for the earth to have less contact with those people. " The gods feel blue. "Well, let''s get down to business. How many Xiandou can you provide in a year? According to the number of Xiandou, we Saiya people will determine the strength of protection."The God of heaven listened and turned his eyes to the cat fairy. Only the cat fairy can grow Xiandou. The cat fairy swallowed his saliva: "the yield of Xiandou is only dozens a year. Even if I try my best to plant it, it can only be increased to 50 at most." "It''s really a little less." The God''s old brow wrinkled. "Bobo can help us grow them together. If we transfer the cultivation of Xiandou from Kailin tower to the temple, the yield can be improved a lot." Bobo said. "Both sides together can increase the production to 150." Said the cat fairy. Although the quantity is still very low, this is the maximum production capacity they can provide. You should know that every bean plant will produce four or five beans, and the yield is very low. If 150 Xiandou can be harvested every year, and some of them are used as seeds, about 120 can be saved. "I don''t know if so many fairy beans are enough?" Asked the God. Luo Lan thought about it and said: "the quantity is really not much. As long as you can provide 100 Xiandou every year, I promise you that as long as the enemies with less than 2500 combat effectiveness enter the earth, I will be responsible for eradicating them for you." "2500 combat effectiveness?" The God frowned and hesitated. Originally, he thought that if one side provided Xiandou, the other side would fully protect the safety of the earth. "Why not? You need to know that a cosmonaut with 1000 combat power can flatten the whole earth, and 2500 combat power is also a great master in the universe. Of course, if you have other resources, you can also exchange them with me. " Luo Lan''s expression is calm and light. When the God bites his teeth, it''s like paying the protection fee. Compared with before, Xiandou hasn''t played a big role. Now it''s a "waste" in exchange. So the God nodded and agreed, "I see. We will provide 100 Xiandou every year in the future. Please protect the earth when the earth is in crisis." "Of course." Luo Lan said with a hearty smile. Then make an agreement, Luo Lan did not forget to cat fairy there Xiandou again. At this time, a twist suddenly occurred in the void of the temple, followed by a flash of brilliance, a graceful, smart and introverted girl came to Luo Lan''s side. It''s Sophia. "What is this place?" After Saifeiya appears, her eyes fall on Luo Lan. The thin air in the temple makes her feel a little uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 "Who are you?" Looking at the beautiful woman suddenly appeared, the God of heaven and Bobo showed a cautious expression. There was a Luo Lan before, and then came such a beautiful woman. The god suddenly felt that the earth was not safe. However, Luo Lan''s expression is different. Seeing that the person who appears in the temple is Saifeiya, his face immediately smiles, knowing that Saifeiya must have learned "instant movement", and then searching for his breath. After a period of time, the breath of Saifeiya became stronger. Standing in front of her, there was a feeling of oppression. "This is the earth, and we are now in the temple." He came to Sophia with a smile. "The temple?" I repeat it softly. I look around and notice that there is a round square. There is a row of magnificent palaces on the side of the square, and there are several rows of plants on both sides. Then he looked at the God and cat fairy beside them, and released a fierce momentum. "Namik!" Sophia saw the God and nodded a little. "Little brother, this Who is this lady? " The God asked Luo Lan with sweat. "She''s my sister, Sophia. I''ll tell you, she''s better than me." "I see. It''s no wonder that with such a powerful Qi, the universe is as strong as a cloud." God pupil eyes suddenly a tight, expression some bitter, with Luo Lan and his sister, he this God''s strength is weak almost negligible. Next, Luo Lan tells Saifeiya the agreement between herself and the God. After hearing this, Saifeiya''s eyes light up. She has really experienced the magic of Xiandou. It turns out that this kind of magic thing is produced here! Immediately, the eyes that Saifeiya looks at Luo Lan become appreciative. The deal is worth it. Compared with the magic beans, it''s a very simple thing to provide protection for the earth. At that time, just give them a contact, and let them know if there is any danger. "Now that Luo Lan has made an agreement, according to the agreement, the energy detector can also act as a liaison. In the future, you can use it to contact us when there are enemies below 2500 combat effectiveness that you can''t solve We''ll show up in an instant. " Said Sophia, pointing to the detector in the hand of the God. After hearing this, the God immediately held the detector carefully, just like holding some fragile handicraft, for fear that it might be damaged accidentally. After all, this energy detector can save the earth at a critical time. Looking at the God so careful, Sophia smiles. In fact, even if there is no agreement, it is impossible for Xiandou to sit by and ignore the earth. Anyone who dares to fight the earth''s idea is to grab Xiandou from her and see if she doesn''t blow each other''s head. "Luo Lan, I''ve heard from you for a long time that the food on earth is delicious. Take me to have a taste." Saifeiya for God''s careful smile, go to Luo Lan in front of, eyes looking at him. Luo Lan a hearty smile, "certainly may, guarantees lets you be satisfied." With that, they looked at the God. They came to the edge of the temple, jumped down, and soon disappeared in the vast sea of clouds. After Luo Lan and Saifeiya left, the God looked at the place where they disappeared and said in a low voice: "it''s really a pair of terrible brothers and sisters. In front of them, I don''t even have the courage to resist." "It''s true that their breath is as deep as the sea. It''s almost unfathomable, especially the girl. It makes people shudder just at a glance." The cat fairy felt it, and his hair stood up. The God of heaven was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "this may also be an opportunity. The vastness of the universe is beyond our imagination. I don''t know when there will be strong people coming to the earth. As the young man said, the earth is too small. It''s also a security guarantee for the earth to be able to have a relationship with the sais." The cat fairy narrowed his eyes and nodded: "it seems that I want a variety of fairy beans." "Please." "Nothing..." "Alas." The God of heaven looked at the deep sky, the clouds floating in the distance, changing their shapes. Today''s dialogue has greatly touched the God of heaven. It has made him realize the vastness of the universe. In front of the powerful cosmic man, the strength of the earth man is simply fragile. However, it is sad that the earth''s martial arts continue to decline. For many years, no martial arts practitioners have set foot in the temple. If this continues, the practice of "Qi" in the temple will be lost. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after Luo Lan and Saifeiya leave, they return to the capital of the west, and then find some restaurants with delicious food under the introduction of tayis. Crackling, in a private room, the sister and brother devour the food in front of them, and they destroy the food in front of them crazily. Often, the waiter just brings up the food, and they finish it soon. After a while, the two dishes were more than half a meter high, and tays was stunned, for fear that they would suddenly fall down.Stirring the juice with a straw in her hand, tays was staring at zephylia. Both appearance and temperament make people feel ashamed. Tays thinks she is very attractive, but compared with her, she is less heroic in her beauty. Luo Lan lives with such a beautiful woman all day. No wonder she doesn''t feel much about herself! "What are you looking at?" Sophia raised her head, her beautiful eyes looking at tays. "I didn''t expect that Luo Lan''s sister was so beautiful," said tays Sophia wiped her mouth and said with a smile, "you''re beautiful, too." "Hey, hey, where, I''m far behind you..." Tays chuckled, "you Saiya people have a good appetite. When you eat so many things, your stomach doesn''t swell at all!" Luo Lan chewed off a pig''s hoof. "The fighting people need to consume a lot of calories every day. These foods are digested as soon as they are eaten." "Ah, that''s not easy," said tays in surprise "Sister Sophia, would you like to stay in my house? There are many rooms in my house." Tays wants to have a good relationship with SAFIYA, because SAFIYA is 23 years old and tays is 20 years old. In order to show her closeness, tays follows Luo Lan to call SAFIYA as her sister. Saifeiya took a look at Luo Lan and said to tayis, "no, I''m going to look for the dragon ball on this planet, so I''ll be on the journey soon." "Looking for Longzhu, I have experience in this. Let me go with you?" Tays was excited when she heard about the search for the dragon ball. Luo Lan splashed a basin of cold water on the spot: "come on, some dragon balls are scattered in some bitter and cold places. It''s not suitable for you to go there. I think it took me so long to find dragon balls with you last time." "But I really want to go with you," said tays, with a pout "You''d better go back and write a novel." "Hum, if you don''t go, don''t go. Luo Lan, you are so annoying." With a sullen breath, tays bit the straw and sucked the drink out of the glass. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 In the end, tays didn''t go out with Luo Lan to look for the dragon ball. It''s not that she really doesn''t want to go. In fact, she wanted to go, just in order not to leave her unreasonable rich lady image in front of Luo Lan''s sister, tays had to restrain herself. Even she didn''t know why she did it. So, under the gaze of tayis, Luolan and Saifeiya embark on the journey to find the dragon ball. ¡­¡­ On the long path. It''s far away from the capital of the West. Dense trees grow along both sides of the road. More than 50 meters into the road, the vegetation becomes more dense, and the mountains begin to rise and fall. All of a sudden, two vague figures quickly passed through the forest, like a gust of wind, and disappeared in a flash. "Luo Lan, are you sure there is a dragon ball here?" Sophia looked around, looking for the whereabouts of the dragon ball. In the dense jungle, the vines spread, and the trees more than half a meter thick came into view. These tall and straight trees are straight and slender, and the outstretched branches cover the top of the head like big umbrellas, blocking the sunlight. Only occasionally some light falls through the gap between the leaves, leaving patches of mottled light on the ground. Luo Lan nodded and took out the Dragon Ball radar to have a look. "The radar shows that the latest dragon ball is here. We can find it carefully." Hearing the words, Saifeiya nodded. As she walked through the woods, Huodi released a Qigong wave, and the tree in front of her was suddenly cut off. She walked around like a bulldozer driving in front of her. Everything in front of her was flattened. The collapse of the trees made a violent noise. All of a sudden, an orange light slipped from the branch of the tree. When she saw this, she suddenly turned into a flash and disappeared. When he appeared again, he had caught an orange red glass bead in his hand. It turns out that the dragon ball they are looking for is hidden between the branches of the big tree. If it wasn''t for the violent push of Sophia, it would not be easy to find it. "Is this the dragon ball?" Sophia looked at the glass beads the size of her fist. She had an orange red appearance and two stars inside. It was amazing that she could see the stars clearly from any angle. Luo Lan said: "yes, look at the stars inside. It''s a second planet." Saifeiya nodded and handed Longzhu to Luolan, "continue to search, find all Longzhu as soon as possible." "Don''t be in such a hurry. Anyway, Sarada has been destroyed for many years, and it''s not so short of time. Sister, it''s rare for you to come to the earth. Why don''t we have a good look around here? The food on the earth is still delicious. " Luo Lan is smiling, not anxious at all. Saifeiya thought for a moment, and recognized Luo Lan''s words. Speaking of food, she felt a little hungry again. She had just eaten. "The next dragon ball is 1000 kilometers away from here. We don''t want to move in an instant. We can take advantage of this opportunity to taste the delicious food of different regions." Saifeiya licked his lower lip with his tongue, which was hard to resist the temptation of delicious food. They soon reached an agreement. So next, he flew up in the air, moving slowly towards the position of the next dragon ball. It''s very difficult for ordinary people on earth to find the dragon ball, but it''s very easy for Luo Lan, who has reached the present level of strength and mastered the secret of instant movement. With the help of Longzhu radar, we may be able to collect all the data in half a day. So after they adjusted their mentality, they didn''t regard the search for dragon balls as the most important thing. Instead, they would travel with great interest. Every time they went to a city, they would stop to have a rest for a while, and then they would go to the local famous food street to enjoy the food. During the whole process, Sophia felt very relaxed. It seemed that since the destruction of vegeta, she had not lived such a relaxed life for a long time. No, it should be said that even before the destruction of vegeta, she rarely had such relaxation. In a small restaurant, Luo Lan''s brothers and sisters are enjoying themselves. "Another barbecue, boss." "Pig''s head, and your ramen. Anyway, as long as it''s delicious, bring it up." Luo Lan yells at the owner of the restaurant in a very grand way. The owner of the restaurant is sweating on his forehead and keeps remembering with a pen and paper: "two guests, please wait a moment. Your order will come up soon." "Be quick." Luo Lan sinks face to say. The owner of the restaurant looks at the dishes piled high in front of the table, and his heart suddenly trembles. He says that Luo Lan can rest assured. Then he goes back to the kitchen and asks the chefs to serve the food ordered by the guests. "Boss, we don''t have enough food here." Said the cook in the back. "Ah The boss a face surprised, "so soon no?" The chef said with a wry smile: "boss, those two guests are not ordinary people. They have consumed our food for three days. I''ve asked the chef to prepare new ingredients, but the market is a long way from here. It takes a little time to come and go. I''m afraid the guests will have to wait. "Although they are just an ordinary restaurant in the small town, the idea of customer first has always been the purpose of their service. If the customers are not satisfied, it''s not to smash their own signboard! Finally, the boss has no choice but to explain the situation with Luo Lan, and then prepare to borrow some food materials from the opposite hotel. Fortunately, the restaurant opposite is also reasonable, very happy to agree to the boss''s request. Luo Lan doesn''t care. As long as the food is delicious, he doesn''t care which restaurant made it. Boss wipe sweat, sweat repeatedly apologized, Luo Lan waved to them quickly, if hungry to Saifeiya, people will be angry here overturned. "Sister, you see that boss is scared by us." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Don''t worry about him," said Sophia, gently wiping her lips "Although this small earth is very weak, it has some merits. Whether it''s dragon ball, Xiandou, or qi, they are rare things in the universe. Especially the food here is irresistible. It''s a pity that such a planet is rated as a low-level planet. " "That''s the disadvantage of the theory of only fighting power. Just like the division of soldiers before vegeta, the rules are too rigid. You know, even low-level planets have some merits." "Well." Sophia nodded silently and wiped out the rest of the food on the table. Then she sat there in a daze. Finally, after a while, a clear voice came from the outside of the private room. After the door opened, a girl with dark blue hair came in with a big basket: "excuse me, did you order the food? I''m an intern from the opposite hotel." "Do hotels employ child labor now?" Luo Lan looked at the girl, about ten years old, dark blue hair is very good-looking, face is also quite pure, the basket in her hand is almost half the size of her person. Blue hair girl flat mouth: "it''s not child labor, that hotel is my own home, I just help inside." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 Luo Lan looks at the stubborn girl in front of her. She can''t help but smile. After she takes the food out of the basket, she lets her partner leave. The girl bent towards them, then politely turned around and walked out with the big basket. "People help their families when they are young. They will be very virtuous when they grow up." "Do you imply that I am not virtuous enough?" Saifeiya took up a big pot of food and put it in front of her. Her bright eyes aimed at Luo Lan. "No, you think too much." Luo Lan quickly explained that if Saifeiya misunderstood that she was not virtuous enough, he would suffer. Fortunately, Saifeiya didn''t mean that, "Saiya people have such a character. It''s impossible for you to make me virtuous." With that, she tasted the food in her hand, and her face showed an intoxicated smile. "Also, the fighting nation can have several virtuous people." Luo Lan shakes her head, looks at her beautiful sister, and eats with her heart ¡­¡­ In July, the sky is blue, and the clouds are not stained. In the dark mountains, the green is green, and the distant mountains are dark. With the rising of the sun, the gentle sunlight penetrates the clouds and dyes the white clouds with a beautiful cherry red, which seems to be full of the brilliance of life. In a winding mountain road, a car sped along the rugged mountain road. The driver of the car was wearing a hat on his head. At this time, he was holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, driving the car and looking back from time to time. "Boss, we''ve escaped here. That man won''t come after us, will he?" On the back seat of the car, a masked man with a gun in his arms asked the driver. The driver, who was called the boss, looked nervously in the rearview mirror: "shut up, you know that man is the number one killer in the world, and the person he''s targeting has never escaped. We have to stay away from crowded places and live in seclusion in a remote town for a period of time. I don''t believe the other party can still find us. " "Oh, yes!" The masked man nodded. But at this time, a stone column suddenly fell from the sky and hit the middle of the road, and the thick smoke suddenly rose. The driver of the car saw this, quickly hit the steering wheel, and then stepped on the brake. With a roar, the car hit the rock wall on the side of the road under the action of great inertia, and all of a sudden it turned upside down. The driver and the masked man climbed out of the car. As they were swearing, they came out of the smoke. There was a thin man with a sharp face. When they saw this man, their faces turned pale and their lips began to shiver. "The number one killer in the world The peach is white "Since you know it''s me, you should know that there''s no prey I can escape from." The thin man''s cold voice made people feel cold. He twisted his neck and immediately made a clear sound of "cluck cluck cluck". The man was dressed in a very representative costume, black tight trousers and top, a pink coat on his upper body, and a big "kill" character on his left chest. The bright red color seemed to be dyed with blood, which made people shiver. He is Tao Baibai, known as "the number one killer in the world". One of the best on earth! No one who is targeted by him can escape the fate of death. "My Lord, please let us go. We really don''t want to die!" His voice trembled. They didn''t even have the courage to fight against taobai. Peach white face color coldly drooped eyelids: "no, this is the employer''s request, you two must die." "In that case, I''ll have to fight with you." The boss in the hat and the masked man saw that begging for mercy was no good, so he simply took out his pistol and aimed it at taobai. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! The half inch fire snake kept shooting from the black barrel, the smoke spread, and the bullets shot at taobai. Peach white see, eyes flashed a trace of disdain, body flash, rapid figure to avoid the trajectory of the bullet, suddenly came to the two people in front of. Fingers gently point out, in their forehead touch, suddenly blood splash, bloody holes appear in the forehead. Looking at the two people killed by him, taobai said with a defiant face: "waste, in front of my taobai, I still want to resist. It''s just wishful thinking." If he''s that easy to beat, he''s not the number one killer in the world. After sorting out their belongings, Tao Baibai takes out the list of pursuers and cuts off their faces. Then he goes to the center of the road and sticks to the stone pillar there. He carries the stone pillar and is ready to project it to the next destination. For Tao Baibai, any means of transportation can''t compare with a stone pillar he threw at random. It can be said that a pillar can travel around the world. At this time, affected by the impact of the car just now, the steep rock was a little loose, and an orange red glass ball rolled down from the crevice, just in front of taobai. "What is this?" Pick up the glass ball and look at it. Taobaibai sees four bright red stars in the glass ball, so he curiously receives it in his arms.Hula! The stone pillar with a thickness of 30 cm rises from the sky. With the help of "Wukong technique", taobai tries to catch up with the fast-moving stone pillar. Then he stands on the stone pillar with his hands on his back, and soon disappears into the vast sky. But taobai doesn''t know. Just as he''s heading for the next goal, the two most terrifying people to the earth have already taken aim at the bead he just picked up and are approaching at a very fast speed. "That dragon ball is still moving at a high speed." Saifeiya looked at the Dragon Ball radar display, but saw that there was a dragon ball moving rapidly. "Maybe someone has got the dragon ball." "Well, then we have to speed up." In Saifeiya''s eyes, Longzhu already belongs to her. Anyone else who dares to point out and dye it is hard for her. For this soldier who has been fighting in the battlefield since childhood, killing the other side is the simplest way to deal with it. "Let''s go!" Luo Lan looked at the eye, Saifeiya slightly cold face, light said. He and Celia didn''t fly fast, but they soon caught up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 In the clear sky. A stone pillar like a missile through quickly, stone pillar stood a man, pink vest, long braids, cold and thin cheek, it is difficult to generate favor, chest has a red "kill" word. Luo Lan squints her eyes, and has guessed the identity of the other party from her unique dress - it turns out that she is the number one killer in the world, taobai! One of them was on him. Luo Lan is still observing the other side. Saifeiya has chosen to move. A gust of wind sweeps across the sky and hisses. The dark blue energy hits the stone pillar under taobai''s feet. Tao Baibai, who is enjoying the breeze on the stone pillar, obviously didn''t expect that someone would attack him at this time. The stone pillar under his feet was hit by an energy and smashed into powder instantly. Taobaibai fell down from the high air, and quickly adjusted her body posture during the landing process, so she didn''t fall to death. Thanks to taobai''s Kung Fu, if you fall from such a high place, you will be disabled even if you don''t die. "Who dares to attack me?" Peach white face angry, cold face emerged a evil spirit. Turning around, he saw a man and a woman appear in front of him. The woman was tall and well proportioned, with a reserved spirit. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old. The man was just a child, and he naturally ignored her. The two people who appear in front of taobai''s face are naturally Luo Lan and his elder sister Saifeiya. Saifeiya looks at taobai in a little surprise, and soon the surprise is replaced by a trace of disdain. "This guy is very angry, but it''s only on the earth." Luo Lan nodded: "his name is Tao Baibai. He is the first killer on the earth. If he has strength, he should be ranked in the top four in martial arts." At this time, the talents of the world''s martial arts and Taoism are withering. The strongest ones are the staff of the crane fairy stream and the turtle fairy stream. The turtle fairy stream is represented by the tortoise fairy and the monkey meal, while the crane fairy stream is represented by the crane fairy and the peach white. As for other schools, such as Duolin temple and the guardian of Kailin holy land, they are not in the stream. Saifeiya nodded slightly, still did not put the peach white in the eye, said impolitely, she let out a little momentum, the other side can stand firm body is very difficult to say. On the other hand, taobaibai looks at Sophia with a sense of killing. Although she is surprised at the beauty of each other''s appearance, as a cold killer, she will not let go of her killing heart just because of each other''s appearance. "Woman, did you destroy my pillar? I have some strength. I don''t know who your teacher is? " Saifeiya is not interested in talking nonsense with a weak man. He said straightforwardly, "give me your dragon ball. I can spare your life." Tao Bai was stunned for a moment, and then he was angry in his eyes, and his voice was cold. "What a brave guy! He dare to talk to me like this. It seems that he can''t teach you a lesson..." "Noisy!" Before taobaibai''s words were finished, Saifeiya didn''t want to listen any more. She looked at taobaibai indifferently. With a dull, even indifferent look, she seemed to be looking at a dead man, and then attacked him. In terms of the power of Saifeiya, even if it is a casual understatement of the attack, it is not the earth people can stop it. Sure enough, there was no accident. Taobaibai couldn''t stop the attack of Saifeiya. For him, the attack was as fierce as thunder. "What?" When the attack arrived, taobai''s face changed wildly. Boom! Taobaibai''s body suddenly flew out. After breaking several big trees with a diameter of half a meter, she scraped the ground for dozens of meters before stopping. The deep scratch was very conspicuous. At this time, peach white face fell in front of a big tree. The pain of broken bones made him speechless. In his eyes, he couldn''t believe it. He was looking at Sophia in horror. "It''s impossible. When did such a terrible guy appear in the martial arts world?" Taobai is heartbroken and his spirit is greatly impacted. Maybe it''s because of standing at the top of martial arts for a long time, taobaibai can''t believe that he was defeated so easily. He looks at Sophia in horror. The other person''s dark and cold eyes frighten him. Even he can''t match the strong sense of killing Where the hell did this come from. Taobai''s face was uncertain. After struggling for a while, he suddenly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Saifeiya with both hands. "Miss, please Please forgive my previous offence, and I swear I will never make the same mistake again. " "Give me your dragon ball." "Yes, I''ll give you the dragon ball." Although we don''t know what the dragon ball is, taobaibai still agrees. Saifeiya coldly looked at him and came to taobai''s side. At this time, taobai''s mouth showed a touch of ruthlessness. Suddenly, he took out a bomb from his pocket and threw it at Saifeiya."Die for me!" "Hum!" Saifeiya''s eyes suddenly burst out of a strong murderous atmosphere, but before she started, Luo Lan who just stood on one side had already started. See Luo Lan quickly step forward, instantly appear in the peach white and Saifeiya between, one hand pinch explosion bomb at the same time, point to the peach white. Whew! A sharp ray of energy flashed from the fingertips and shot at taobai''s forehead. "Puchi" sound, energy rays from taobai''s forehead, instantly destroyed his brain. Peach white looks at Luo Lan in horror. Her expression is fixed in this scene, and then her thinking falls into darkness. The world''s first killer, taobai, died in the hands of Luo Lan. "Stupid!" Luo Lan''s face was cold, and there was an air of killing in her eyes. Luo Lan, who is familiar with the original work, knows how despicable Tao Baibai is. In the original book, when he met the monkey king who came back from Kailin pagoda, in order to protect his life, he did not hesitate to put down his dignity and kneel down to beg for mercy. When he felt that he had an opportunity to take advantage of it, he launched a sneak attack on the monkey king, but was killed by the monkey king instead of sneak attack. From all kinds of signs, we can see that Tao Baibai is a completely insidious and cunning person. His words can''t be believed at all. Sure enough, he chose to launch a sneak attack on SAFIYA when she was close, but taobai would never think that his wishful thinking was ringing, but it was impossible to threaten SAFIYA''s safety. As the younger brother of Saifeiya, Luo Lan can''t help a mean and shameless villain to attack his sister, so he chooses to do it decisively. "You don''t have to." Saifeiya light said. "Sometimes let me protect you!" "It''s not necessary." Sophia shook her head. Luo Lan looks at Saifeiya''s cold and aloof appearance, can''t help shrugging. After searching taobai''s body, he took out an orange red dragon ball from his pocket with four stars on it. "Four planets..." The dragon ball was supposed to be in sun WuFan, but it was scattered in other parts of the world because of the last wish. Luo Lan took a look at the four planets and put them away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 A few days later, on an overseas Island, it was surrounded by shimmering waves, sea breeze and beautiful sea scenery On the sea near the land, the sand gull paddles across the water at low altitude and spreads its wings to fly, which is a vivid and harmonious scene. On the island surrounded by the sea, Luo Lan found the last dragon ball. When the seven dragon balls got together, the humming sound would continue to ring. With the sound like the sound of a dragon, the Dragon Ball shone with golden light. "Can we summon the Dragon now?" Sophia looks at Rolan with her eyes. Luo Lan nodded at Sophia. When he was about to pile up the seven dragon balls, he took Sophia back a few steps and yelled at the Dragon Ball: "come out, dragon!" As soon as the voice fell, a large dark cloud came into the sky, and the bright blue sky turned dark. Boom! The seven dragon balls burst out with dazzling golden light. Just at this time, the fierce thunder began to sound. The mighty thunder became more and more intense, just like a thousand horses galloping. Boom!! The golden flash is linked with the thunder and lightning in the sky, and the rich light is ejected from the dragon ball, and gradually converges into the appearance of the dragon in the sky. Saifeiya summoned the dragon for the first time. He was shocked by the appearance of the dragon and asked, "is that what happens when the Dragon comes out?" "Yes, it''s like the end of the world." Luo Lan''s expression is very calm. He was not surprised by the magnificent scene of the appearance of the dragon like Saifeiya, who had a dragon ball summoning experience. "Well." Sophia''s eyes looked seriously, and there was some excitement between her eyebrows. It''s really rare to see this kind of doomsday scene. After a while, accompanied by a loud dragon chant, the golden light turned into a green slender dragon, hundreds of meters long body suspended in the sky, giving people a strong sense of oppression. Dragon body hovering in the air, looking down at the next two brothers and sisters. "Those who have collected the dragon balls, say your wishes!" "Sister, go and make a wish!" Luo Lan chuckles and asks Saifeiya to come to the dragon. Seraphia nodded, then took a deep breath, and said to the dragon, "dragon, please restore the sharada planet in the distant sky to a habitable appearance." With that, Sophia watched expectantly, when she rarely felt nervous. "Restore Sarada, isn''t it? It''s quite far away!" The dragon''s blood red eyes aim at the bottom, and his voice is deafening. "Can''t it be done?" Sophia frowned. The Dragon said: "no, this wish can be realized, but it will take a little time. Please wait a moment..." After all, the power of the Earth Dragon is not equal to that of the Dragon polunga of namik. It takes a while for the Dragon God to convey his will to restore the planet Salada on the other side of the distant sky. Hum, with the dragon''s eyes shining blood red, the Dragon God''s power contained in the dragon ball acts beyond the distant starry sky At this time, if someone stays at the original site of Sarada, they can see that the asteroids floating in the deep sky seem to be pushed by some force and begin to converge towards the center. Based on the fact that Luo Lan once met guvisha, the size of the planet keeps expanding, and then miraculously comes back to life under the influence of the Dragon God''s will. I saw the strong breath of life spread out, forests and oceans constantly appeared, vegetation grew wildly, and soon covered the barren beaches The yellow sand Gobi desert is replaced by the rich grassland, and all kinds of wild animals and plants begin to evolve. Every second seems like a long time. When the Dragon God is willing to complete the transformation, a blue planet full of vitality appears. "Well, your wish has come true." "Sarada has recovered?" Sophia asked in amazement. "Yes." The deafening voice of the Dragon echoed, "human, your wish has come true, so goodbye!" The Dragon came and went quickly. After fulfilling his wish, he turned into seven dragon balls again. The shining light hovered in the sky for a while, ready to fly all over the world. At this time, Luo Lan''s Falcon sharp eyes glanced at the four planets in the sky. Her body suddenly jumped up and caught the dragon ball before it was about to fly away. Open a look, the dragon ball has become a fist size stone, waiting for a year after the end of the recovery period to become a dragon ball again. After seeing Luo Lan''s action, Sophia was surprised and asked, "what are you doing?" Luo Lan said: "this dragon ball originally belonged to an old man. I''m going to give it back to him. By the way, he adopted a Saiya who was exiled on the earth. " Now there''s something unexpected about zephylia. "Are there any other Saiya on earth?" Luo Lan nodded: "yes, it''s a junior soldier, but the environment of the earth will forge him into a powerful soldier." After being adopted by sun WuFan, Monkey King broke his head and became a pure and pure child. In the future, he will continue to grow under the guidance of a series of martial arts masters, such as sun WuFan, turtle fairy, cat fairy, God of heaven, and the king of the northern world, and eventually become a Super Master of the Megatron universe.The reason why the monkey king can become stronger and stronger is that in addition to the help of Saiya''s blood, the guidance of a famous teacher and his pure heart of concentrating on martial arts also play a vital role. Saifeiya believed that Luo Lan had the ability to predict the future. He thought that these were the future he saw through his ability, so he asked with interest, "how strong can a subordinate soldier become? Will he surpass us?" No matter how strong they are, how powerful can they be? You know, their brothers and sisters are armed with the highest martial arts on earth, and they have full confidence in their own strength. Luo Lan stares at her and says word by word, "if there is no accident, that person will become a super Saiya." Hearing this, Sophia''s face suddenly changed. "Is that true?" Luo Lan: "of course, it is a more frustrated and more courageous Saiyan warrior. The earth is the most suitable environment for him to grow up." Sophia smile: "I began to be interested in him, what''s his name?" "Saiya''s name is karkarot, earthman''s name Monkey King www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 In fact, when they summoned the dragon, the God in the temple of God had already noticed the situation in the lower world. Only when he found that the people who summoned the dragon were Luo Lan and them, he wisely chose not to interfere. Because he knows that no matter what the other party wants to do, he can''t stop it. It''s not the first time that Luo Lan summoned the dragon, so he would not make any harmful wishes! Alas, this is the sorrow of being weak. Even the earth needs the protection of others. ¡­¡­ As night fell, the smoke curled. By the time we finished dinner, it was very dark. Close to the mountain boundary of baozi, the mountains rise and fall, forming steep and steep mountains. As we continue to move forward, the green plants become more luxuriant, and the roar of wild animals will come from time to time around the forest. Luo Lan and Saifeiya come to baozi mountain, find a flat place, and then take out the capsule house for travel and residence from the omnipotent capsule. The original set has been destroyed in the time of yadrat. Now this set is purchased by Rolan after she came to earth. "The place where Sun Wukong and sun WuFan live is not far away from here. As long as we cross the mountain, we will arrive, but we will go back tomorrow morning." Luo Lan points to the direction of baozi mountain where sun WuFan lives in seclusion. Sophia nodded, frowned and felt greasy, so she was ready to take a bath. Go into the bathroom, put the hot water, when SAFIYA put on the shower gel to wash half of the time, but Luo Lan sneaked into the bathroom, SAFIYA saw, asked SAFIYA with a smile whether to take a bath. Sophie Adam threw him a white eye, covered his body with both hands, and turned dexterously. His tail hit Luo Lan''s body and pushed him out of the bathroom. "Luo Lan, don''t come in when I take a bath, or I will beat you." Sophia closed the bathroom door, warned him through the crack of the door, slammed the door shut, and there was a clatter of water. Luo Lan stood at the door, listening to the sound of the water. She could not help shaking her head and said in secret: what a pity. What''s the most basic trust between people? "It''s better to practice." Throwing away all kinds of thoughts in her mind, Luo Lan came to the open space outside. Her body was floating, and she slowly understood the connotation of practice. The earth God''s practice memory has long been well known in the heart. Although the earth''s practice method can''t be compared with the martial arts of King Jie, it can also bring good reference value to Luo Lan at this stage. With her good learning ability, Luo Lan savors the mystery a little bit, then turns it into her own things, and then brings forth the new and refines more things Unconsciously, Luo Lan''s thinking has entered into a deeper thinking, combing the martial arts in her mind and improving it. The night was getting deeper and deeper, and there was a thin mist in the mountains. The leaves were stained with small drops of water. At this time, SAFIYA had already taken a bath and came out. She was only wearing simple pajamas, holding a bottle of milk in her hand, watching Luo Lan''s cultivation in the gentle breeze. In this kind of remote forest, there is only his own brother, and there is no third person. Sucking the milk in his hand, Sophia leans back against the house, and a pair of star eyes quietly look at Luo Lan. "With the speed of Luo Lan''s progress, maybe he will surpass me in a few years. Well, it''s not so easy to surpass me. " After sucking the milk, Sophia took out the gravity training room and put on a brand-new combat suit to practice in it. At this moment - a roar of shaking heaven and earth came from the other side of the remote mountain, like the sound of a dragon, like a roar, deafening, and the whole forest was shaking. Because in the mountains, in the dead of night, this voice sounds very loud. When the beasts in the mountain forest heard the call, they became restless one after another, and a large group of birds flew up and across the forest. Sophia looked back at the other end of the mountain and said, "the cry of the great ape?" "It''s the roar from baozi mountain. There''s still a strong energy there. Is it a full moon today?" Rolan comes to Sophia. Sophia closed her eyes and didn''t look at the moon in the sky, but her tail seemed to be stimulated. Her brown hair stood up. "Yes, my tail was stimulated. Today is really a full moon." As long as the Saia people see the moon at the full moon, their tails will be stimulated, causing the variation of cells in their bodies. Of course, as long as you don''t look at the moon, you won''t become a great ape. Luo Lan said: "it seems that the monkey king has become a great ape. Let''s hurry to have a look." "Good." Saifeiya nodded, and they quickly cleaned up, and then headed for baozi mountain. When they came to baozi mountain, they saw a giant ape with a height of more than 20 meters. The quiet mountain forest had become dilapidated. Opposite the giant ape, an old man with white hair and an old man with a red stick was playing with the giant ape.This old man is sun WuFan, the grandfather of the monkey king, an old man with profound martial arts. Obviously, at this time, Monkey King''s giant ape was not his opponent. Many of his attacks were beaten back by monkey fan with a long stick. But as the battle continued, because of his old age, sun WuFan''s physical strength gradually declined, and he could only hover around him to prevent the great ape from causing more damage. "Turtle Qigong!" After brewing for a while, sun WuFan took out a move to press the bottom of the box. The blue Qigong wave broke out between his palms and attacked the noisy giant ape in the distance. "Roar!" In the face of the attack, Monkey King''s giant ape became more furious. He slapped his chest hard and roared at the qigong wave released by monkey fan. The dazzling light suddenly sparkled, and an energy gun was ejected from the mouth of the great ape. With a bang, the energy cannon collided with monkey fan''s turtle Qigong, and the scattered energy turned into turbulence. Sun WuFan staggered a few steps, his body could not help but retreat, and his old cheek became bloodless. "Wukong, wake up quickly, I''m grandfather!" Sun WuFan yelled, but Sun Wukong had no reason at this time. His blood red eyes were staring at sun WuFan for a long time, and his eyes were filled with fierce and murderous gas. A rude attack called again. Sun WuFan sighed and could only keep dodging. Even the most powerful tortoise Qigong can''t stop the great ape. Monkey fan has no other way. For the earth people whose high-end combat effectiveness is only more than 100 points, the effect of Qigong wave attack is very limited, because the gas storage time is long, and the loss of destroying the enemy is large, so it is difficult to gain an advantage in actual combat. The effect is far less effective than the use of fists and feet, so more often, fighters are used to fighting with fists and feet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 "The battle effectiveness of this great ape is only more than 100 points, and such a weak Saiyan is rare even in bejita." Saifeiya glared and said, obviously surprised by monkey king''s giant ape state. "It is precisely because the monkey king has a low starting point that he can gradually understand the martial arts of the earth people, and then lay a solid foundation for understanding more advanced martial arts." Luo Lan said lightly that if Sun Wukong was born strong, it might not be so perfect and systematic to learn the essence of Sun Wufan and Kame Sennin''s martial arts. Sophia nodded thoughtfully, then looked forward. "The old man is going to lose his hold." "I''ll help him." Luo Lan knew that even without their help, sun WuFan would not be in great danger this time. The real crisis of monkey meal came when Monkey King became a great ape several times later. Whew, Luo Lan closed her eyes and came to the giant ape. She determined each other''s position by the breath alone. She raised her hand gently and beat her palm like a fly. Suddenly, the wind roared and a wall of air that destroyed everything rolled over. You know, Luo Lan''s fighting power is much higher than that of the monkey king. Even if he attacks casually, it''s not something that a giant ape with more than 100 fighting power can bear. The giant ape roared bitterly. Luo Lan fanned his body more than 20 meters high. Then he stepped forward and kicked his head at the moment of landing. Bang! With a thump, the ape howled and fainted. Sun WuFan, who was already exhausted, was stunned to see what happened in front of him. When he just recovered, he noticed two people close to him. After a closer look, one of the boys was the one he met four years ago. "It''s you!" Sun WuFan''s old cheek flashed a surprise. Then he noticed that the beautiful girl also had a tail behind her. "They are all Wukong people..." "Old man, we meet again." Luo Lan keeps a great respect for sun WuFan. Although his tone is not polite, it is definitely not cold because he is a kind old man. "Little brother, thank you for coming, otherwise I would be in danger." Saifeiya nodded, glanced at the great ape in the distance, and said, "don''t let him see the moon when the moon is full. The inferior Saiya people will lose their mind because they become great apes when they see the moon." "I see." Sun WuFan nodded like this and kept in mind what Sophia had said. It was the first time that he saw the monkey king turn into a giant ape. Before, he didn''t know that his clever grandson was still hiding such a cruel side. Next, sun WuFan invites Luo Lan and Sophia to his hut, and then makes hot tea for them. "Doesn''t it matter what Wukong looks like?" Luo Lan said: "it''s OK. He just fainted. He won''t remember what happened tonight when he wakes up. You can pay attention to it later. If he becomes a giant ape again, you can cut off his tail directly, so that he can return to his adult shape." Suddenly thought of something, Luo Lan took a sip of tea, looked at the monkey rice and said: "you should go to learn the skills of flying, if we don''t come here today, you will be in danger." "Wukong skill?" The first thing that sun WuFan thought of was the famous martial arts of hexianliu, but it was another school of martial arts. Looking at sun WuFan''s expression, Luo Lan said flatly, "flying skills are not necessarily all ''Wukong skill'', and even if it is'' Wukong skill '', can''t you learn it?" In Luo Lan''s opinion, the so-called sectarian view is ridiculous. Qigong wave and flying skill are universal means of fighting in the universe, but the earth has not yet developed to the era when everyone can release Qigong wave. Therefore, qigong wave is regarded as a unique secret skill of a certain school, and the same is true of Wukong skill. As a matter of fact, this kind of self cherishing practice has greatly restricted the development of earth martial arts. Sun WuFan has never seen the big background outside the earth, so it is difficult to understand Luo Lan''s words, but he feels vaguely that he should be right. "By the way, I''ll give it back to you." Luo Lan takes out the dragon ball turned into stone from the different dimensional space and throws it at sun WuFan. "What is this?" asked sun WuFan in surprise Luo Lan said: "the four planet dragon ball you gave me at the beginning has turned into stone after use. It will return to its original shape in about a year." Sun WuFan has long forgotten about the dragon ball. Now Luo Lan talks about it and puts the four planets on one side of the shrine. Later, sun WuFan asked about the monkey king, and also told the story of how he picked up the monkey king. Luo Lan and SAFIYA simply explained the story of bejita. When they learned that the monkey king was likely to be sent to take refuge by his parents, sun WuFan could not help feeling the value of his family, so he expressed his willingness to take good care of him. Luo Lan and Saifeiya didn''t mean to take away the monkey king. They laughed and took a rest at the house of monkey fan.The next day, just after dawn, the muddled Monkey King ran from the door touching the back of his head. "Grandfather, my head is very painful. It looks like a big bag is swollen?" When I saw Luo Lan, my eyes flashed a moment of curiosity, "eh, there are other people at home!" "Ah, monster!" When monkey king saw Sophia, he was frightened by her physical characteristics which were different from his own. The monster is so terrible that his butt grows on his chest. Sun WuFan severely scolded: "Wukong, don''t be impolite. This is Luo Lan''s little brother and miss Sophia. Miss Sophia is a girl, so she looks different from us." The monkey king suddenly realized: "so this is a girl. It''s strange that her buttocks grow on her chest." Luo Lan "Puchi" a smile out, the expression banter ground looks to Saifeiya, but see to the aspect has no expression, the eyes show the fierce light to look at him, Luo Lan way: "Monkey King some lack of common sense of life." Sun WuFan said, "because only our grandparents and grandchildren have lived in baozi mountain all the time. Although I have taught him some common sense, he always can''t remember it." "Karkarot..." Saifeiya looked at Monkey King''s innocent eyes and nodded, "these sincere eyes are much brighter than Luo Lan. With such a pure heart, no wonder they will become outstanding experts in the future." For the future elites of Saiya people, Saifeiya has great tolerance. Even if Monkey King''s words offend him, Saifeiya forgives him because of the innocence of the other party, but thinks Monkey King''s heart is simple. If Luo Lan had said that, I''m afraid she would not have been so polite. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 "Take good care of him. This boy''s future is limitless." Luo Lan said to sun WuFan when she left. Sun WuFan was stunned and touched the head of Sun Wukong with relief: "of course, the boy is very likable. I''ll teach him everything I''ve learned. " "Study the art of flying. Next time you meet Monkey King and become a giant ape, maybe you can save your life." When leaving, Luo Lan said lightly. Seeing sun WuFan nodding his head, I don''t know whether he has remembered it or not, but all the human feelings he should do have been done. It''s none of his business if the other party doesn''t listen, so he turns around and Luo Lan and Sophia leave baozi mountain together. ¡­¡­ On the way down the mountain, Saifeiya said: "I''m a little confident that the monkey king will become a super Saiya! Although it''s just a short contact, I know his mood is totally different from ours. " "Is it particularly peaceful?" "Well." Saifeiya nodded, "this sincere and innocent attitude is very suitable for earth martial arts. But we can''t admit defeat. Since you predict that the monkey king will become a super sair in the future, it means that the legend of super sair is not groundless. As long as there is a super sair, I will continue to strive for it. " "Then work hard together." Luo Lan shook the hand of seifelia and gave a smile. "Of course!" Saifeiya said that her eyes were full of fighting spirit. She didn''t know whether super Saiya really existed before, so she never thought about it. But now that it has been proved that super Saiya really exists, then Saifeiya will not allow himself to stay in the ordinary Saiya stage. This is just like scientific exploration. When science and technology are at the forefront, the most difficult problem is not the technology and personnel, but the lack of a clear conclusion. We simply don''t know whether this road can go through. Perhaps after the efforts of several generations and the painstaking efforts of several decades and hundreds of years, it turns out that this road is totally impassable. This is the saddest thing. However, the only relief is that scientific and technological exploration is a process of trial and error. Although the conclusion of failure can not make up for the regret of the parties concerned, it can warn future generations not to make the same mistake. Looking at Celia''s high spirited appearance, Luo Lan was a little stunned, then chuckled. With Celia''s great talent, maybe she can really become a super Saiya. "The monkey king has seen it. We should leave the earth next. Before that, we should prepare more earth food for preservation. We should know that after we leave the earth, we will never have such delicious food again. " Sophia nodded deeply. "It''s true. We should prepare more." "In addition, the gravity chamber also needs to be rebuilt. The previous gravity spaceship was given to Herz for use. We only have a training chamber with 50 times the gravity of the earth, which is very inconvenient to use. I have entrusted tays'' father to carry out this, and it should be completed in a few weeks. The new gravity chamber is expected to reach 100 times the gravity, and it is enough to cope with the practice of less than 100000 combat effectiveness. " Luo Lan has set a great ambition for herself, "this one is really suitable." "Right." Tays eyes curved into crescent shape, as long as Saifeiya put on this set of clothes, gorgeous, cool and elegant temperament suddenly revealed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 "What is this?" When Luo Lan gives the big and small bags to Sophia, Sophia''s eyes are full of surprise. Luo Lan said, "the clothes I bought for you, try them on." Sophia opens her pocket and looks at her eyes. At the strong request of Rolan, she starts to try it on. When she comes out wearing the purple windbreaker that he and tayis choose together, Rolan''s eyes brighten. There is a feeling of being surprised. Appropriate size of clothes set on the body of Saifeiya, the perfect show of her tall posture, symmetrical slim, full of charm. Saifeiya asked: "just fit, but I''m afraid it''s not convenient to fight, this material is too fragile." "By the way, how do you know my size?" "I can probably estimate your figure!" Luo Lan said. "It seems that you took a lot of advantage in the competition before." Saifeiya''s face changed, but he was not angry. He put all his clothes into the universal capsule. Saifeiya said, "come on, let me see how much you have improved in this period of time." Luo Lan said: "forget it. I''m afraid it will damage your clothes." "I will control my strength and not destroy my clothes." No doubt finish, Saifeiya figure flash a few times, came to Luolan''s side, a grasp of his shoulder, will he brought to an empty area. "No, I like to smell you." "Keep sniffing. You''ll feel better later." Saifeiya gave a warning, but didn''t say anything. Maybe because of the frequent contact, Saifeiya gradually became less concerned about Luolan''s too close behavior. Sometimes it''s a terrible thing to get used to it. ¡­¡­ Casa. The sunlight of the morning crossed the horizon, and the sky had turned fishy white. The warm light was shining through the clouds, and scattered loose light spots on the ground after passing through the leaves of the treetops. The morning of the day began. In a hurry for several years, more than 200 Saiya people who were originally transferred to kasha by Luo Lan have adapted to the present life, and the number has increased compared with a few years ago, reaching 240. Mainly in recent years, a group of Saiya people came of age, and then combined with each other under the arrangement of Herz. Even Herz himself gave birth to a couple of children with his wife Ashtar. "Boom," a violent tremor occurred on the ground. A piece of smoke suddenly rose from a lush primeval forest, followed by a series of fierce explosions. From a close look, it turned out that three young Saiya people were dealing with a giant beast with three horns. The giant beast is about 30 meters high, and its long neck protrudes above the forest. In front of the beast, the three Saiya people were as small as ants, but Rao was so. At the moment, the beast was facing the fierce attack, and still issued a tragic cry. The low roar reverberated over the forest, and the sound waves continued to spread out. Hiss! Two pieces of shadow came to the head of the beast, hands condensed energy attack. In a flash, the straight energy rays penetrated the air, making a "hiss hiss hiss" low sound. The energy rays hit the giant''s eyes, and the painful wails continued to ring. The giant, like a mountain, twisted its body madly, roared angrily at several sais, and the ground was disturbed by it. At this time, another Saiya also flew over, and a thin blade of energy appeared in his hand. "Puchi!" The energy blade cuts through the neck of the beast, and the sharp blade collides with the hard leather of the beast, giving off metallic sparks and splashing blood. The triangle beast sent out a sad cry, and its huge body fell down suddenly, and the waves suddenly overthrew the massive trees. "Bayat, KUs, shayala, you passed the test." In a clear voice, a girl in a battle suit of the bejita era stood on a tree and looked at them. The three Sayers looked at the girl in surprise: "Miss naris!" The Saiyan girl named naris nodded her head: "you have accomplished the assessment task assigned to you by the ethnic group very well. Next, you can go to the station to find Colm, who will teach you the basis of Qi." Bayat held his breath and said excitedly, "Miss naris, are we ready to learn the skill of breath?" Neris nodded: "yes, anyone who has passed the test is qualified to learn. Qi is a profound knowledge. You must study it carefully. It can greatly increase your fighting ability. Go ahead and inform the rest of the people in the station to take the beast back. " "Great." "We know." The three young Saiya nodded happily, then soared into the air with a crash, turned into streamers and disappeared in sight. "KUs, shayala, bayat, pass the test!" After the three left, naris chuckled and wrote the verdict on a pamphlet.This is the rule made by Herz to train young sais after sais moved to kasha. More than 200 sais in groups of three or five will be assessed every few days. There are many kinds of tests, including cooperative combat, personal strength and sometimes martial arts skills, aiming to strengthen the quality of Saiya people through each test. If the examination results are excellent, it may even be taught more magical martial arts by the powerful Mr. Herz. That kind of Kung Fu called "Qi" is said to make people feel the enemy''s movements without eyes. It''s really amazing. However, for so many years, there are few Saiya people who have really been taught "Qi" and mastered the use of breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 "There are only a few hundred people left in the once powerful Saiya family. If it wasn''t for Lord saifia and Lord Luolan who moved us to kasha at the critical time, maybe the Saiya family would have been destroyed." She closed the book which records the growth of young Saiya people and said quietly. Today, unlike in the past, the surviving saians on kasha are far less outstanding in terms of potential than those on bejita. In order to ensure the strength and prosperity of the saians, we have to carefully manage the life and growth of each Saian. Naris and the "COMS" she mentioned before are the only sais who are evaluated as intermediate soldiers by Luo Lan''s transfer. They are also the first batch of soldiers selected in Herz to receive "breath" training and master the use of "breath" first. As a young adult, NALIS has reached 2400 combat effectiveness and is a rare master among the younger generation. Because they are relatively careful, they are now helping Herz to take care of the Saian warriors of kasha. The residence of the ethnic group. Rows of buildings full of Saiya characteristics are arranged in an orderly way. From a distance, these buildings look like blocks of big stones, with hollow in the middle and windows on both sides, full of ancient and primitive flavor. As a matter of fact, the Saiya people have never had much demand for housing, because it is common for the fighting people to live in the open when they are on duty. As long as they have a good fight and enough food, the sais don''t care much about other living conditions. At this time, not far from the place of residence, more than a dozen young Saiya people are under the leadership of Herz, sweating to accept the training of new Wushu. They were all tied up with bells that would ring. If they moved, the bells would tinkle, and then Herz''s severe scolding would ring. "Calm down, breathe gently, and feel the energy in your body seriously. Only by fully mastering the operation of energy can you play a stronger role in the battle." "Pay attention to the change of air flow around you, and don''t be deceived by your eyes. When you move, you should be steady. The moment you move, you should predict the next move of the enemy. " "Well, that''s all for today''s training." With a soft drink from Herz, the tense faces of more than a dozen Saiya people on the scene suddenly relaxed, and then whispered and discussed, talking about the effect of today''s practice. Herz squinted and nodded slightly. He has a lot of "theoretical knowledge" about the martial arts of gods, and he has been able to control his power well after several years of mastering it. Now as an instructor, he is working hard to train the new generation of Saiya. Although there are not many Saiya people who have mastered the use of breath, these young men and girls are the most promising group of Saiya people. "Evelyn and ufia, you two go into the gravity chamber to practice. Set it to 20 times of gravity for three hours." Herz said kindly to the two young girl like Saiyan soldiers, this is only the treatment of the best students every day. But considering that the super gravity is a great test to the body, Herz strictly controlled the practice time of these new generation. "Yes, Lord helz." The Saiyan girls named Evelyn and ufia immediately smile and look at their bodies to know that they are approaching adulthood. Herz''s arrangement immediately attracted the envious eyes of the teenagers around him. "I''m so envious, Evelyn. Their strength will certainly be greatly improved after they practice in the gravity chamber." "Their combat effectiveness is close to 1000!" "Yes, it''s a lot ahead of us, and it can be tempered by gravity chamber." "If you don''t agree, you should surpass them. As long as you are outstanding in martial arts practice, you will be the next one to enter the gravity chamber to practice." Herz said, with a face fixed and a flat tone. He was happy to see the sais compete with each other. "Yes "Never give them another chance." Many Saiya soldiers hold their fists to cheer themselves up. Originally, in terms of their potential, reaching 1000 combat power when they are adults is already excellent - after all, in the period of vegeta, many lower level soldiers can only reach more than 1000 combat power in their whole life. However, after accepting the magical "breath" practice, they broke their physical limits one after another, and their strength continued to rise to three hundred, five hundred, six hundred and seven hundred. In vain, they felt that "the original 1000 combat effectiveness was just like that.". The limit of combat power is no longer limited by the quality level, which was unimaginable before. And the constant breakthrough of each soldier also gave these lower level soldiers great confidence. "Lord Herz!" At this time, Norris appeared beside Herz. When helz saw NALIS coming, he said with a smile, "how are the children''s tests?" "All of them have passed the examination," she said"Then we can teach them the practice of Qi," Herz said "I''ve asked Colm to arrange it." Norris arranged for Herz in an orderly way. Herz nodded with satisfaction. Norris said, "Lord Herz, I think we should build our own team. After all, one day we will leave kasha." It is obviously impossible for the Saia people to live in a small planet safely because they naturally advocate fighting. Herz also has such a plan, but because Saifeiya and Luolan have not come back, they can''t make up their mind: "you can start to set up the team first. As for when to leave kasha, you have to wait until Saifeiya and Luolan come back." "Yes." Neris nods in response. At this time, the space in front of them suddenly appeared some distortion, a moment later, two beautiful figures stepped out from the distorted space, it is Sophia and Rolan! "Lord Sophia, Lord Lorraine!" Cried Nellis, wide eyed and surprised. Luo Lan looks at the slim woman Saiya in front of him in surprise. He doesn''t remember that there is such a person among the Saiya he rescued. "Luo Lan, you are back." When helz saw Sophia and Rolan, he gave a hearty smile, pointed to naris and said, "her name is naris It''s one of the people you moved from other planets. " "How are you, Mr. Luo Lan?" she said excitedly. "Nice to meet you." "Oh, you''re the girl you used to be. I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve grown up." Saiya said faintly that Saiya people will be in a state of infancy for a long time before they reach adulthood. In front of her, NALIS was a little girl when she saved her. She grew up quickly in recent years. Saifeiya himself had such a growth experience, so quickly recognized NALIS. "Yes, Lord zephia." Nellis looked at Sophia with a reverent face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Noel is a Saian who was judged to be unfit to be a soldier soon after he was born. Because their parents were not great fighters, they were exiled to a low-level planet by the administration of vegeta when they were three years old. When Luo Lan found her, she was only four years old. Because she was young at that time, she was bullied and lured by Luo Lan. Then she was quickly brought to kasha star and became one of the Saiya people who were lucky to live in kasha star. As he grew older, Noel realized how much he had survived. If she was not found and saved by Rolan, she might still live a hard life on the original planet. More likely, she would be found and killed by the Flemish soldiers who came later. Although life in kasha is also very hard, and a lot of training is needed every day, it is a very lucky thing for a girl who is exiled and destined to have no great achievements to be able to live with her people every day, and her physical strength keeps rising with the training. On this day, after training, Noel stripped off his clothes and jumped into the pool with a "plop". His small tail turned like a propeller and played happily in the lake. "Hee hee, my combat effectiveness will soon reach 200," said brother ASA. "I will have the chance to exceed 1000 combat effectiveness and become a real soldier in the future." Noel''s eyes narrowed and floated on the water. His big eyes looked at the changing clouds in the sky. His breathing became smooth unconsciously, and then I fell asleep. "Noel, Noel..." There were shouts in my ears, and Noel was fished out of the water. "Brother ASA, what are you doing here?" "I''m sleepy. I agreed to go to sister naris''s house for barbecue. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to fall asleep in the water." ASA looked at Noel speechless and dressed her. ASAR and Noel are the first Saiya brought by Luolan, and their ages are not different, so they have a good relationship. The little girl was laughing. When she heard that she was going to eat barbecue with her sister NALIS, her eyes lit up like a light bulb, and she yelled to ask ASA to take her quickly. They flew to the place where the sais gathered. Along the way, they met many people. They nodded to the two little guys one by one. When I first moved here, there were only 60 adult sais. Now, four years later, the number of adult sais has reached more than 100, which is not a small development. When she came to NALIS''s house, she found that the door of the house was lightly closed and there was no one inside. "Strange, why isn''t sister neris at home?" "Will not be in the training ground, sister neris usually so busy." "It''s possible, but the training ground should be over now." ASA shook his head. "Let''s wait in there. Sister neris can''t forget our appointment." So the two little guys were waiting at her home, but when it was getting dark and she didn''t come back, ASA and Noel were already hungry. Just when they were so hungry that they couldn''t bear it, naris came back to her home with a smile on her face, as if she was very excited. "Sister naris, why are you back now? We are starving." Noel pounced on her and hung on her. Then she remembered that she had invited her two children to have a barbecue and forgot about it. "I''m sorry, my sister is so happy that she forgot about you." Nellis apologized. "What makes my sister so happy?" Naris recalled the scene when she saw Sophia and she was excited again: "do you know, I saw Sophia. The adult''s breath is still so strong and domineering. Standing in front of her, I feel the whole strength is suppressed." "Race Lord zephia, the one who moved us here? " ASA opened his eyes, still remember his experience of being coerced by the other party. Although from the current point of view, SAFIYA''s threat to himself was for his own good, he was really scared at that time. "Yes, it''s the Lord Sophia. Besides, Lord Rolan, the brother of Lord Sophia, has also come back." Her face was a little red and her eyes were full of worship. For the Saiya people living in kasha, the most dignified one in their mind is the adult saiphia who overwhelms all Saiya people with great strength. As for Luo Lan, except for a small number of adult Saiya people who have learned his strength, most young Saiya people have no clear understanding of his strength. "It''s said that Lord sephia is more powerful than Lord Herz!" ASAH sighed. "Well, it is." Nellis nods her head hard and turns into a fan of SAFIYA. "It''s said that there will be something important to announce tomorrow morning. I don''t know what it will be!""Sister naris, don''t worry about it. I''m hungry now. Let''s eat first." Noel took naris by the arm and looked up pitifully. "Yes, eat first." Nellis chuckles and prepares the food. The next day, early in the morning. When the sun comes down directly, it soon gives people a burning feeling. In the big square where Saiya people live, all Saiya people who have been informed by Herz gather together. In a short time, the big square is full of scattered figures. They raised their heads and talked to each other about the reason for calling them, but it was clear that there was no result. These sais are young men and women, with a total of 240 people, half of whom are adults. This is a good start for the reproduction of an ethnic group. Most of these Saiya are lower level soldiers, and the number of middle level soldiers is very small. There are a few even lower level soldiers. When you''re on vegeta, you''re not a valued character. Of course, at this stage, the level of Saiya is no longer the main obstacle to their growth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 Herz stood in a building on the side of the square, counting the sais below, whose fighting power was generally between hundreds and thousands. Some of the older Saiya people have nearly 2000 combat effectiveness. "Herz, these people are much better than they were four years ago." Saifeiya calmly looked at the Saiya people below, which are inseparable from the years of training of Herz. Herz chuckled: "they are also very hard, otherwise even if I how to train, it is impossible to grow too much. By the way, among these people, I found a few good seedlings. Focusing on training may produce some outstanding soldiers. " To be called outstanding by Herz, it must be a superior warrior comparable to that of begeta. Saifeiya slightly surprised: "Oh, then you have to seriously train them." "Of course," Herz said At this time, Luo Lan teases a pair of sons and daughters of Herz. Seeing this, she says, "if you want to be a really powerful fighter, the most important thing is understanding. If the goal is to become a really powerful one in the universe, blood alone is not enough." Herz nodded gently, deeply impressed by what Luo Lan said. At this stage, the saians on kasha are not very prominent. If they still follow the previous standards of begita, these saians will be eliminated. Now, Herz, who has the earth practice method, wants to change the survival mode of saians. "I will choose the soldiers with good understanding from them to focus on training." Helz said seriously. Luo Lan looked at the serious appearance of Herz, chuckled, "let''s go, those Saiya people have been waiting for a long time." Then, SAFIYA, Rolan and Herz hovered and came to the center of the square. The square that was still noisy just now suddenly became quiet. Celia''s cold eyes swept over them. The majestic pressure suddenly rolled over like a stone wall. The terrible momentum fell from the sky and made them unable to breathe. One by one, these Saiya people looked up at them with admiration, horror and a little fear. "Everybody, I believe you all remember me!" Saifeiya''s eyes scan the crowd, and the cold voice is loud and clear even without a loudspeaker. "Of course, my Lord zephia!" Some adult Saiyan soldiers look at saifia in awe, but Luo Lan, who is beside saifia, does not attract much attention. Saiya people worship the strong, and the decisive and domineering attitude of saifia is still vivid in my mind. These Saiya people never thought of resisting her. When I don''t exist? At this time, Luo Lan snorted coldly and glanced at all the people below with a little dissatisfaction. Under the influence of spirituality, the light eyes were like two sharp daggers poking into their mind. These Saiya people''s hearts were filled with cold sweat, and they suddenly woke up The younger brother of Sophia is also a great master. Terrible! As for those Saiya people who have learned the sense of breath, they have already sensed his strength from Luo Lan''s momentum. His face was awe inspiring, and he was deeply immersed in Luo Lan''s soul stirring momentum. He thought in horror: This is a master who is absolutely not inferior to Lord Herz. Doesn''t it mean that there are still three soldiers with a fighting capacity of more than 10000 in today''s seemingly declining Saiya people? These Saiya people can''t help but get excited and look at Luo Lan with awe. Even at the peak of vegeta, the high-end combat power is just like this! "Brother ASAR, that''s Lord zephia!" Noel stood in the crowd excitedly. The boy named ASA nodded his head and looked at it carefully. "Two adults, they are still so powerful." ASA is very glad that he met them at the beginning, or maybe even the body could not be found. " "Evelyn, it turns out that Lord Sophia''s brother is so powerful. I feel I can''t breathe." In the new generation, ufia covers her chest, and Evelyn says, "I knew for a long time that Lord Laurent had saved me from the hands of the frissa army." "Ah, there''s something like that. Tell me about it." Ufia looked at her companion in surprise. "There''s nothing to say. Anyway, many people have such experiences." Evelyn falls into the memory. At that time, she was performing the mission assigned by the headquarters on a planet. Then, the people of the frissa Legion suddenly appeared and attacked her without saying a word. At that time, Rolan suddenly appeared and saved herself. Evelyn always remembers this. ¡­¡­ "I''ve heard from Herz over the past few years. Your performance is very good. I''m satisfied." Being watched by the adoring eyes of countless Taoists, sephia didn''t care at all. With a light smile on her white face, she suddenly held her breath and became serious and said seriously: "now, I have something to announce! You should all know that the southern part of the North galaxy is full of flissar troops, so if you stay here, you will not be able to go out in a fair way, and you will be trapped on this little kasha forever. ""As a member of the fighting nation, I don''t think you want to do that." "Yes, no!" The Saiya people were shouting loudly. They are eager to fight, not to be confined to a small planet. Sophia''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You need to fight, you need to grow, you need to enjoy the fun of fighting. I can now help you achieve In the far west of the North galaxy, there is a planet called sharada, which is the origin of our saians, but it was destroyed by a stupid war in ancient times. " "Now I''m going to tell you that Sarada has recovered and we''re going to move in! From today on, we will go back to our hometown. " "Salada planet?" The Saiya people present were shocked. They didn''t expect that the legendary origin planet still existed. But after a short surprise, they all came back to their senses and looked at saifia with more awe. This leader can even recover the lost planet. Then there was a burst of ecstasy, because from today on, they are the saians of Sarada planet. From then on, they get rid of the past of the saians of vegeta and get a new rebirth. "Salada planet!" "Salada planet!" The high pitched and fervent shouts reverberate in the square. Luo Lan and helz stand together, looking at the lavender military uniform of Saifeiya, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 "Sister, from today on, you are the leader of Saiya people. You should lead the people to a more brilliant tomorrow." Luo Lan jokingly said to Saifeiya. Saifeiya white his one eye, no good way: "I don''t want to be what Saiya king." "My queen, you are the only one recognized by the people today, and your strength is enough to make you king." Luo Lan persuades, has a when Queen''s elder sister, also seems quite good, certainly changes the position ponders, Luo Lan oneself absolutely does not want to be any leader. It''s exhausting. This is what happened when Loran and they moved to Sarada. After a new arrival, more than 200 SAIAS are now living on Sarada. Thanks to Luo Lan''s purchase of dozens of universal capsule cabins from the earth, Saiya people didn''t live in the wild. The gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of the earth, that is, 1.5 times that of vegeta. Just after arriving at Sarada, many Saiya people do not adapt to the gravity of this intensity. Once they arrive here, all kinds of discomfort appear. Fortunately, Saiya people have excellent physical strength, and they are naturally adapted to 10 times of the earth''s gravity, so after a little bit of persistence, they barely support themselves. For this legendary parent star, all Saiya people are full of novelty. Since they set foot on the earth of this planet, there is naturally a warm air surging in their blood. It seems that this planet is greeting "his" children who have not returned for a long time in this way. After a short adaptation to the gravity of sharada, these saians started to build their own houses under the arrangement of Herz, and the days of belonging to the saians finally began. Now, these saians are back to what they used to be - the Salada planet saians. ¡­¡­ "According to the situation of Sarada, I think a defense force should be set up to clean up the powerful life on the planet." Herz put forward his own opinion. Although Saifeiya said she didn''t want to be the queen of Saiya people, she could only think more about her people in this position. Thinking that these busy things would delay her practice, Saifeiya''s face became uncomfortable when she looked at Luo Lan. "You can arrange these Herz." Sophia can push. Herz nodded. "Then let naris choose a group of soldiers from the adult Saiya to form a defense force and clean up the beasts around the gathering place." In addition to the formation of the defense forces, there are also trivial matters in the daily life of the Saia people. These arrangements continue the system of kasha, and are in charge of some unfit people led by Herz''s wife Ashtar. After a series of arrangements, all the daily things on Sarada are arranged. "By the way, in addition to the training of key teams, I have a list here." Herz said solemnly. "Who are the people?" Said Sophia with interest. Herz said: "neris, Colm, TORAN, Broll, Evelyn, ufia, and some young Saiya people have more development potential. They can become the backbone of Sarada by training in the future." Saifeiya nodded, "then spend a few years to focus on training them." "Well, I see." Herz said with a smile that the sais he selected belong to the new generation. Some of them are just young adults. These sais have better talent for breath cultivation than other people. Herz, who knows the importance of breath cultivation, naturally takes this factor as an important reference for cultivation. Perhaps in a few years, sharada will be able to cultivate its own strong. For such a future, Herz is full of expectations. "By the way, the sudden recovery of life form of Sarada will certainly arouse the curiosity of the surrounding races. Although we don''t have to worry about the presence of the flissar army here, we should also guard against other cosmic forces similar to the flissar army. After all, our Saiya people live here and will have to contact with other races sooner or later." Luo Lan reminds a way. "This is really a problem. I will study how to get along with the surrounding forces." Herz seriously said that in the past, Herz would not care about the influence of other planets at all, but now the number of Saiya people is rare, so he has more things to consider. "Maybe we can absorb other civilizations as our vassals." Sephia soon showed his skill as a ruler. "This one can have." Luo Lan agrees. In the universe, power may not be so important to a strong man. After all, in the world of "Dragon Ball" with powerful force, the strong man has the power to suppress thousands of troops or even destroy the planet by himself. It can be said that the will of the strong man can basically decide everything. In this case, power seems to be dispensable. But in fact, there is a difference between having power and not having power. Having power does not lie in how much support one''s subordinates can provide in combat, but in the control of resources and the presence of people who can shout and shout at any time to carry out the finishing work. After all, some dirty work is tiring. The strong can''t do it by themselves.Even though the notorious Frisa can destroy a planet with a wave of his hand, he still needs to send his hand to do some chores. Saifeiya initially took over the affairs of Sarada planet, many things are impossible to do personally. Herz then wrote down the opinions of sephia and Rolan one by one, and then discussed them with other people. After Herz left, Rolan said hello to Sophia, and then took out a new gravity chamber for exercise, adjusting the gravity to 35 times the earth''s gravity, and exercising hard in this harsh environment. During the exercise, Luo Lan faintly feels a strange air flow in her body. At first, Luo Lan thinks it''s her illusion, but after some exploration, it is confirmed that there is an air flow in her body. This air flow is very magical and seems to be able to repair damaged cells in the body. "Do you also feel a strange airflow in your body?" When Luo Lan finds Saifeiya, Saifeiya looks surprised. She has the same feeling when she practices. "Yes, it seems that since arriving at sharada, there has been a similar air in the body. Although it is very weak, it can still be felt during the practice, especially when the body is injured." "It seems that I should study it carefully." Luo Lan frowned and said thoughtfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Luo Lan didn''t know what the air flow in her body was. It seemed that she came to Sarada. Although very small and weak, it does exist. So in view of this situation, Luo Lan carried out an experiment. He blinked to other planets to practice with the same intensity. As a result, the air flow did not appear. Then he changed several planets, and the results were the same. But when he returned to sharada, the air flow in his body appeared again. It''s obvious that the current will only be present on Sarada. "Is it because of Sarada?" Luo Lan scratched her head. She didn''t know what was going on. From the nature of the airflow in her body, it was a kind of energy that promoted the growth of Saiya people. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s head flashed a light, he thought of the sixth universe Saiya people. Originally, as two symmetrical universes, the physical strength of the sixth and seventh universe sais should be almost the same. However, it is obvious that the sais of the sixth universe are obviously stronger than those of the seventh universe, and they are not so strong at all. What''s the difference between the two races. Tail? Or Living planet? "Saiya people are native life bred on Sarada planet. Because of the destruction of Sarada planet, they had to wander in the universe and finally settled in begita. If we say that the reason why the sixth cosmic sians are better than the seventh cosmic sians is that they have lived on the planet Sarada for a long time... " "Does that mean that sharada actually promotes the growth of the saians? As long as you live on your home planet, your physical quality will be enhanced? After all, Sarada is the planet that gave birth to the entire Saian race. " Luo Lan feels close to the truth. This possibility cannot be completely ruled out. In other words, Luo Lan hopes that this possibility can best be established, because it means that he can also use it to strengthen himself. Thinking of this, Luo Lan carefully observed the surrounding environment of Sarada planet, which was similar to the appearance of vegeta star, and the blue sky. If there was any difference, he could not find out. "Well, let''s not think about it so much. Assuming that Sarada can really promote the strengthening of the saians, how to make good use of this is the key..." This is really crucial. The principle does not have to be fully understood. As long as we know how to use it, it is also a harvest. In the following days, Luo Lan would sit on a mountain of Sarada and ponder. When Sophia came to him, he didn''t respond. Sophia came several times and saw him thinking every time. Gradually, less and less people came. Luo Lan''s mountain is also forbidden by Saifeiya. Several adult Saiya people are arranged outside. No one is allowed to go in and out. One day. Luo Lan is also immersed in the mysterious air flow in her body. Compared with the "Qi" of the earth martial arts and the energy in Saiya''s human body, he has understood that the seemingly flowing energy in his body is probably a kind of natural energy. In other words, it is the vitality of sharada planet, that is, the energy given to the life planet by the king God when he created the planet. "According to the northern boundary king to the monkey king, everything in the universe contains vitality, which is the starting condition for the evolution of all life It''s a planet with strong vitality, so the Saiya people, who were born and grew up on it, have received special attention from the beginning of their evolution. " "Vitality is the basic energy of life. If we can make good use of this energy, we can not only strengthen the body." Luo Lan''s eyes burst out a touch of fine awn, sharp eyes seem to penetrate the air. Yuanqi is widely used. The most famous one is the "Yuanqi bomb" invented by Wang Beijie! Of course, Yuanqi bomb is to collect the energy of the whole planet and turn it into a powerful attack. If you only collect the energy scattered in the air, it will not cause much damage. "If only I could control the vitality, then I could refine the vitality." Luo Lan murmured: "you can use the vitality to nourish every cell, strengthen the blood of Saiya people, and achieve the effect of continuous refinement. What''s more, it may directly enhance the potential of Saiya people In terms of martial arts, the combination of earth God martial arts and vitality effect can also develop more powerful skills. " All kinds of wonderful ideas emerge in my mind, and Luo Lan is eager to try. The first step is to control the few vital energy in the body. With the help of the idea cultivation in the earth martial arts, Luo Lan tries to simulate the monkey king''s "Yuan Qi bomb" way to collect the free yuan Qi in the air. It''s a pity that he failed several times in a row. Finally, just as he was about to give up, tiny white energy like dust appeared in Luo Lan''s consciousness like little balls. Luo Lan a surprise! Those white balls are full of vitality, like lively spirits, constantly beating around Luo Lan''s consciousness. Luo Lan grins and greedily reaches out her sinister hands to them, inducing them one by one into her body, and then cultivating them in every cell."Haha, the Yuanqi bomb of the king of the northern boundary needs to borrow the energy of all natural things with good intentions, and I directly use spiritualism to deceive. Although there are not as many Yuanqi bombs in quantity, if it is carried out for a long time, there will be no small harvest." The vitality bomb needs pure people to use. Luo Lan thinks that he is not as kind as monkey king, so he just finds a new way to store the vitality of nature in the cells by a little means. As the vitality enters the body one by one, Luo Lan''s body gradually feels warm. Her face turns red because of the rising of Qi and blood, and sweat seeps out immediately. Buzz, buzz! The sound of whispering is constantly ringing, and every muscle is shaking. For a long time, Luo Lan opened her eyes, moved her body, and the sound of "crackling" continued to ring. "Great! My physical strength has increased by at least 10%! " Luo Lan laughs with satisfaction. It''s only less than a month''s practice. If we persevere, the body will not know how strong it will become. Maybe even the body can survive in the universe at that time. Maybe we can live in space in the future With such an illusion about the future, Luo Lan stands up and swishes to the home of Saifeiya. "Your temperament seems to have become a little different, more Close to nature. " SAFIYA has just come out of the gravity chamber. As a Saiya who has a strong pursuit of strength, she never stops herself. Luo Lan''s lips tilted: "right, this is the effect of natural vitality. I wonder if it is possible to develop a very powerful trick by integrating the spiritual skills of yadrat, the consciousness cultivation of the earth temple, and the abundant vitality of Sarada." Seraphia''s eyes brightened: "I''m looking forward to it." Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and laughed. The natural energy was refined to the extreme. If it was combined with spiritual cultivation, it might be possible to achieve some mysterious realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 I spent a quiet afternoon with Saifeiya. After relaxing for a while, I soon put myself into the hard training. The growth of combat effectiveness is the result of perseverance. If you don''t exercise for a period of time, your body will relax and your combat effectiveness will naturally decrease. In the original book, the lesson of nobishan is in front of us. Luo Lan has no reason to look up to him. "Puchi!" "Puchi!" The silvery moonlight shines on Luo Lan, which gives him a layer of silver ash. Luo Lan finds that it is more suitable for practice at night, and the vitality in the air is easier for him to capture The brown hair on his tail stood up slightly, like an electric shock. During this time, Luo Lan has combed her body once. Mind controls the vitality and nourishes the cells in the body. When it strengthens to the tail, accidents happen - roar! A loud roar suddenly appeared in my mind. The deafening sound shook my mind, almost dizzy. Luo Lan''s heart was shocked, and her face was shocked. At the same time, she found that the energy in her body began to lose control. In the deep consciousness of the brain, an angry and roaring giant ape suddenly appeared. The giant ape was above the vast starry sky, just like a towering and huge God overlooking all living beings. The brown hair was clearly visible, and the ferocious face blocked the sky, just like the size of a star. In the vast and mighty world of consciousness, the surrounding dead, thick clouds close to the ground, bursts of thunder never stop. The giant ape clapped his chest and roared at Luo Lan. The awe inspiring and domineering figure looked down from a high place, wantonly releasing the momentum of endless violence. Just a glance at it made Luo Lan feel shivering. Pupil Mou suddenly constricts, then slowly enlarges. However, this frightening picture came and went quickly. In about a second, the great ape disappeared, and Luo Lan''s mental consciousness returned to calm. But the thrilling scene was deeply in his mind. "What happened just now, and the giant ape incarnation..." Flash across a trace of startled eyes, think of the scene just now, Luo Lan only feel the spirit of tremor, pull up his tail, mood slightly calm down. "Is it because of this tail? There is the power of the great ape hidden in the blood of the saians, which is far beyond my imagination." Luo Lan has a feeling that at normal times when he is at the full moon, the great ape has only played a very small part of the power of the great ape. That kind of towering, creepy, invincible atmosphere, even if it is to become the legendary super Saiya people, but also so it! Luo Lan first realized that there are many things worth digging about the Saiya''s tail. Huo Ran, he remembered the scene of the final battle between the monkey king and the big demon king bick in the original book. At that time, the monkey king was on the verge of death due to hand and foot injuries. Finally, at the moment of fist attack, the image of a giant ape appeared in the energy "The great ape is just a use of the tail power of the saians, but according to the experience of the past few years, the upper limit of the great ape should only be more than 100000 combat power, and it needs to take other means to become stronger." "If I can make use of the power of the ape incarnation I just saw, my strength will definitely reach a qualitative leap." But how can we take advantage of the tail? Luo Lan''s small face frowned and fell into meditation. The reason why she saw the incarnation of the great ape in her consciousness just now was that she used the vitality of sharada to stimulate her tail Gradually, he began to think that maybe he could use the spirit of yadrat, the consciousness cultivation of the earth''s temple, and the vitality of Sarada to refine or transform the power of the great ape, as he said to sephia before. Once mastered this new power, then even if the ape failed, even if he did not become a Super Saiyan, his strength will change dramatically. Of course, this is a very long process. Mouth slightly up, Luo Lan''s eyes become firm, and then into serious research. Luo Lan has a good understanding, which is the biggest harvest he found after crossing the world of dragon ball. This insight is not only reflected in the learning of martial arts. The best way to show savvy is to get rid of the old and bring forth the new and refine what you need. Little by little, the white moonlight spread down, near the green treetops in the moonlight, the grass on the ground shining, as if caught in a mist. In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Lan stood up and scratched her head. The harvest was not great. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not so easy to master the power of the great ape. Well, to build high buildings on the ground, we need to build them on the basis of horizontal and vertical, brick by brick. So I should change my point of view, first control the power of my great ape, then gradually guide the power of great ape into my body, and then contact the great power hidden in my blood... " Think of here, Luo Lan suddenly stopped, "Er, this approach is not super Saiya 4 route?"Luo Lan can''t help smiling. Of course, the so-called super sair 4 is not its real name, and super sair 4 is not the successor of super sair 3. Luo Lan prefers to call that state ape Saiyan, which is different from Super Saiyan. Super saians, ape saians, and even super saians all go the same way to become stronger. For saians in the seventh universe, ape saians may also be a good way to become stronger. Luo Lan is determined to tap the potential of ape like Saiya, and the first step is to control the ape like transformation. This is what he has tried on the star of yadrat before, but unfortunately, the spirit of yadrat can not reach the point of controlling reason effectively, so Luo Lan still taboo the full moon during this period. ¡­¡­ In the Arctic Glacier polar region of Sarada planet, the cold wind is as sharp as a knife, which is very painful on the face. In this very cold land, a crazy ape beat on the chest, the mouth issued a deafening roar. Roaring, bloody eyes scanning all directions, a mouthful of energy burst out with the roar, tens of kilometers around the area were destroyed, glaciers melted, sea water spread, and the extremely cold environment became hot and dry. After a burst of madness, the great ape consumed a lot of physical strength and began to show fatigue in his eyes. "Thanks to Prof. Sophia''s artificial moon technology, I managed to control the power of the great ape rebellion." The great ape Luo Lanjing sits on the melting glacier. Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness in the ape like state has reached 110000, which is definitely not a small number. However, according to his normal 15000 combat effectiveness, the power after the ape like state should be far more than that. Sure enough, there is an upper limit for the common ape, which limits the power of the ape to a great extent. In addition, although the ape also increases its power, it will bring about a decrease in speed. If it is unable to effectively attack the opponent in the battle, then the huge body will become the target of the opponent''s attack, so it is better not to change. The great ape transformation is similar to the muscle transformation of Super Saiyan, but its disadvantages are very obvious. With this kind of cognition, Luo Lan certainly knows that this kind of state is not suitable for fighting. Only when his life is in danger and there is no other way, he will use it to fight. Luo Lan used ape to fight with Saifeiya, but the effect is not very good in actual combat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 Returning home from the glacial polar region, I happened to find that Herz and his wife Ashtar were also there. They came to discuss the next communication between the saians and the surrounding areas. See Luo Lan back, Saifeiya asked about his cultivation progress, Luo Lan of course responded to her with a big smile, said everything is OK. After hearing their question, Luo Lan said, "shall I go to the nearby planet and get some spaceships back?" "In the past, when I was on vegeta, the spaceship was taken care of by professional people. Now everything depends on myself. It''s really troublesome." Helz was a little upset. Asita is also worried about the life of the Saia people, and the shortage of manpower is very difficult. "The defense forces formed by naris have cleaned a large area around the planet Sarada, but there are still many places that are not suitable for young Saia people to go." "It''s a good start, and as the kids grow up, the strength of the sais will gradually recover. By the way, you should guide them to make good use of the air flow in their bodies. Luo Lan said that it is a kind of vitality in nature and has a great effect on the growth of Saiya people. " Saifeiya attaches great importance to the vitality of nature, and he is also strengthening his exercise. "I have already passed on the basic practice of Qi. Many Saiya people have achieved some results by combining breath cultivation with the vitality of Sarada." Helz said with a relaxed face. Moving back to Sarada is probably the wisest choice they have made. This is the parent planet that gave birth to the saians, which is most suitable for the growth of the saians. Here, it seems that another solution has been found to the problem of low blood supply that plagued the Saiya people. Perhaps after decades of subtle improvement, these saians living on the planet Sarada will have the potential to compete with the intermediate and even superior fighters of the star. After hearing this, Sophia nodded faintly, and then said to Herz, "in addition to caring about those people, don''t delay the cultivation of lanster and fils." Herz: "I''m going to teach them martial arts when they grow up a little bit later." Lanster and fils are a pair of sons and daughters of Herz. Lanster is the eldest son and has medium Saiya potential. Fils is the youngest daughter. Although she is only a junior soldier, she is lively and lovely and very attractive. The two children were born less than a year ago and have not yet begun to practice. Originally, according to the conditions of the bejita era, they should enjoy the moistening of the culture medium in the nursery cabin, but now they can only put it at home. Fortunately, Sarada has a natural promoting effect on the Saian blood, but it will not delay them. After Herz and Ashtar leave, Rolan and Sophia have a big meal together. "I''m going to take a walk in the universe, see the situation in the west of the North galaxy, and buy some aircrafts for Salada by the way," Rolan said to Sophia Hearing the words, Saifeiya nodded and said, "go ahead. If you meet someone you can''t deal with, come back quickly. I''ll help you teach each other a lesson." As soon as Luo Lan heard this, she immediately stood up, reached for her hair and said, "I like the way that you must report." Saifeiya gave him a white look, patted off his hand and said, "don''t make trouble. When are you going to go out?" "After a while, when I completely control the power of ape. Although Salada is good for the growth of the saians, it is certainly bad to stay on one planet and lack of fighting. " Sophia nodded: "I will let the other sians gradually go out in the future." "Well!" ¡­¡­ Far away from other planets, cosmic civilization seems to be far away in space scale, but the communication between civilizations and races has never stopped. The situation of Salada planet in the west of the North Galaxy soon attracted the attention of other races. They were surprised when they found that a bright star suddenly appeared in the empty and desolate galaxy. They wondered why such a beautiful planet had not been discovered before, and then compared it with the previous star map without any harvest. It was not until someone looked through the previous ancient materials that the record of the blue planet, Salada, was finally found in a very distant star map. It''s said that a long lost planet. "It''s strange that the star was crossed out of the chart long ago, but now it appears again?" "It is said that the indigenous people of Sarada are a race called Saiya." "Saiya, is that the fighting nation in the rumor? So they come from here, but I heard that the sais are extinct? " "Where is the extinction? Don''t you think the planet Sarada has been destroyed? It''s in good shape now. If you want me to say that it must be the Saiya people on Sarada who have a magical technology to hide their home planet all the time. " "It''s possible!" Compared with recovering the planet, more people are willing to believe that Sarada is hidden. After all, this view is more convincing. Although there are many strange abilities and advanced technologies in the universe, it is still shocking to say that recovering a long destroyed planet.As time went on, news of the reappearance of sharada began to spread. There are some brave astronauts who want to find out in the spaceship, some of them want to occupy themselves. But these bold cosmonauts all suffered and were killed by the defense forces led by zephylia. Galaxy patrol headquarters. A huge artifact. The Galactic king summoned his patrol officers to lecture: "the news of the reappearance of sharada has gradually spread to the west of the North galaxy. What do you say to do? Saiya are not an ordinary race!" "The planet Salada, according to the records of the organization, should be the planet where the saians lived in ancient times. It is said that it was destroyed in a great war, but now it doesn''t look like this. At that time, the ancient Saiya people must have mastered a very advanced technology. They hid their home star, and they are not here until now. " "There''s news that there are SAIAS on Sarada." "Is it possible that it has something to do with the saians of vegeta?" "It''s not very likely. You know, the saians on vegeta were all cleaned up by the Frisa army, and there was no fish missing." A policeman shook his head. Gack glared at the salted egg like eyes and muttered to himself, "in fact, those Saiya people are not dead." But in order not to cause trouble, Gack kept silent, wisely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "Anyway, whether or not the saians on Sarada are related to the saians on vegeta, we should send someone to investigate." Galaxy King several slender arms waving in mid air, big eyes fixed on one of the big head patrol. "Farsig, several star regions in the west of the North galaxy are under your jurisdiction. This matter is up to you. We must investigate the matter of Sarada." "Yes." The brain bag cosmonaut named fasg nodded at the command of the Galactic king. The Milky Way King nodded with a smile, looked around several patrol members, and finally stayed on Gack, with a bad face, and said, "Gack, have you lost the spaceship that gave you the headquarters?" Gack said in a hurry: "the Galactic king, it''s none of my business. It''s all about the failure of the spaceship. I was almost caught by the people of the frissa army. It''s said that the headquarters should change a spaceship for me." The Milky Way King light way: "that how do you escape from the hand of the flissar army?" Gack complacently said: "that''s because the patrol''s resourcefulness and bravery got an aircraft from Barney." The Galactic King waved his hand and interrupted Gack: "now that we have a new spaceship, don''t ask for anything else. When can you be more reliable?" Gack Baji mouth, looking at the Milky Way King''s bad face, very wisely did not refute. "Well, that''s the general thing. You are all the elite of the Galactic patrol. You should try your best to manage the starry sky within your jurisdiction. Don''t let anything happen. Safeguarding the peace of the galaxy is an obligation determined from the beginning of the establishment of the Galactic patrol. Don''t relax." "Yes A few elite galactic patrolmen answered loudly. "That When was our galaxy patrol established? Ah, of course I''m sure I know. I just want to test you. " To see many colleagues cast a look of disdain at him, Gack laughs and wants to muddle through. The Milky Way King''s face turned black, and he really wanted to expel Gack from the patrol organization: "Gack, after you go back, have a good look at the patrol code, it''s written clearly." He turned his head and looked at a policeman next to Gack: "Myers, if you have time, help me keep an eye on Gack. Don''t let me know that he''s making trouble again." A member of the Galactic patrol named Myers nodded and walked out of the headquarters conference room with GAC. "Well, that guy, Gack, is a real waste." The Galactic king was very angry, and some of the staff around him could only comfort him, "the Galactic king doesn''t need to be angry. The Meles patrolman will certainly be able to discipline and take care of Gack." Galaxy king said: "if every police officer is as reassuring as Myers, at least a few people like Gack." "I''m afraid it''s not easy," the staff said with a smile. "You know, every police officer here must have a special specialty. There are not many super powers in the universe." The galaxy King sighed and thought of the glory of the galaxy patrol organization when it was just founded. Who dares to underestimate the galaxy patrol organization at that time? However, with the weakening of the galaxy patrol, large-scale organizations such as the universe commercial headquarters and the universe express company began to refuse to accept the management of the galaxy patrol. What''s more, extremist organizations such as the "universe killer organization" came to the surface, which is the biggest provocation to the management organization such as the galaxy patrol. But very helpless, Galaxy patrol organization talent withered, really can not find any decent master to deal with them. "We should strengthen our ties with the Galactic mercenary organization. At least our two families have always been able to get along well. We should try to get their help when necessary." The Galactic King scratched his head. The appearance of Salada in the North Galaxy gave him a feeling that the situation in the universe would be more and more chaotic. "Yes, sir." The staff shouts and turns to leave the office. In such a big beehive conference room, only the Milky Way King sat on the chair and murmured, "Sarada, are the sais there ancient sais..." ¡­¡­ Tango planet. It is an advanced planet to the west of the North Milky way and the largest trading planet in the nearby star field. There are so many experts on tangge, and the products on sale are more complete. The scale of tangge is not comparable to that of oron, a commercial planet that Rolan has been to. If there is any need, the large and small forces in the west of the North galaxy will choose to trade here. Because they are high-level planets, they play an important role in the nearby star field. And the management of the planet is also a rare expert. After all, there is not enough strength to suppress the different forces. One day, a strange figure came to Tanger. After leaving Sarada, Luo Lan traveled in the universe for a period of time. After roughly understanding the situation around Sarada, he blinked to tangge. Walking in the prosperous business street of tangge planet, you can feel the atmosphere completely different from that of oron. It looks very calm here, but there are invisible waves under the calm.The streets and alleys are full of patrolling robots. They are aimed at everyone on the planet. As long as they find a troublemaker, no matter which force the other party comes from, the army of the management side will send out. Such an efficient and strict handling method naturally intimidates most of the troublemakers and makes the transaction of tangge planet go on smoothly. Just a moment after arriving at tangge planet, Luo Lan found several channels of energy with combat effectiveness of more than 5000. In some places, there were even energy reactions with combat effectiveness of more than 10000. "It''s worthy of being one of the best trading planets in the West. With such strength, even the people of the frissa army need to be careful when they come here." Luo Lan sighs with emotion that she wanders around the planet, and then walks into a large-scale auction, where an auction is being held. Of course, the products sold are not available in ordinary trading venues. The first commodity is a planet, which is suitable for holiday according to the virtual scene released by the government. "Maybe that''s how the planet that frissa attacked was sold." Luo Lan hiding in a corner quietly watching the transaction, finally this beautiful planet was bought by a millionaire. The second commodity is a large iron cage, in which there are more than a dozen beautiful, white and beautiful extraterrestrial beauties. It seems that some cosmonauts have taken it from nowhere to sell it. Luo Lan coldly watched the transaction continue, and did not want to intervene in the meaning, at this time, he heard a more familiar voice. "I''ll take all those people, Lord guvisha." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 "I''ll take all those people, Lord guvisha." Luo Lan heard this upstart like arrogant voice, eyes suddenly opened a circle. Guvisha, the lannarian who was saved once by himself and gave it to a lot of Higgins? This guy was at the auction? Luo Lan looks for a voice and sees him on the main platform in front of the auction house. The round headed orange cosmopolitan is very eye-catching. His clothes are full of colorful gems. At a glance, he knows that he is very rich. Guvisha is half lying on the seat of the main platform, holding the bidding number plate in his hand, and standing beside him are cosmopolitan men in black uniform, all of whom are bodyguards hired by guvisha. It seems that after the incident a few years ago, he strengthened the protection of his own safety. Lannarians are well-known rich people in the universe. Although they are not strong enough, many powerful people in the universe are willing to work for them because they have the rare "cash ability" in the universe. In addition, lannarians have considerable discourse power in the commercial headquarters of the universe. Therefore, on the face of it, no one is willing to offend lannarians. Just a few extraterrestrial beauties, let him buy it. Many rich people in the auction house looked on coldly. With guvisha''s arrogant cry, they all gave up and did not intend to compete with him. Guvisha felt the flesh whisker on his cheek, and asked his men to take more than a dozen yingyanyan''s extraterrestrial beauties away and put them at his spaceship''s dock. "Hateful rich man." Luo Lan murmurs. Although Luo Lan still has a lot of Higgins given to him by guvisha, his hundreds of Higgins are not much compared with those rich people who are willing to buy planets and trade races. He waved to the staff of the auction house, and soon a nearby staff came to hear the news. Luo Lan talks to him in a low voice, and then takes out some capsules and hands them to him. The staff looks at Luo Lan in surprise, but they don''t look down on him because Luo Lan is small. They politely bow their heads, and the staff quietly retreat. This quality is worthy of being a staff member on a large trading planet. "Ladies and gentlemen, the next one to be auctioned is a magic capsule. Its name is" universal capsule ", which is only the size of a finger. However, according to the provider, this kind of capsule uses a very advanced space technology After opening, a thousand cubic meters of storage space can be released. If there are any valuable and inconvenient items, they can be carried with this capsule. " The auctioneer took out three blank omnipotent capsules and publicized the event. "You are all rich people in the universe. Naturally, you need something worthy of you. Stars, mines and beauties are too vulgar. A private storage space is really worth having." "There are three omnipotent capsules here. The one with the highest price will get it. Now it''s on sale!" With the auctioneer''s efforts to hype and preach, the atmosphere of the scene was heated up. You should know that the products made by using space technology are very novel in the whole universe. Those rich people who are used to the star trade and slave trade have never seen the universal capsule before, so they start bidding one after another, and each increase is particularly fierce. Soon, the price of a universal capsule was raised to 100 SHG, which is equivalent to the price of 100 spherical aircrafts. Luo Lan looked at the auction house with a smile and couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that only three omnipotent capsules sold for 300 Xijin. It doesn''t cost much to buy a box of capsules on earth!" He is probably the most ruthless middleman who earns a lot of money when he changes hands. However, the rarity of things is the most precious. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Who says that there is no such technology as omnipotent capsule in the universe! There is no money in the future, but we can sell a few more capsules in exchange for Higgins. Luo Lan thought, of course, he also has consideration in selling things to cosmic people. Things like Xiandou that may encourage his potential enemies must not be easily shown to others. An auction will soon end. Luo Lan gets the auction money of the universal capsule from the staff. After deducting the cost of the auction, there is still a large part of the money in hand. Putting the money into a different dimensional space, Luo Lan takes a rest and walks out of the auction house. But before he took two steps, guvisha''s voice came from behind. "Oh, wait for me, little brother Luo Lan." Luo Lan stopped and looked at Gu Weisha, who was out of breath and ran over, "what''s the matter?" Guvisha said: "it''s really you. I thought I was wrong! Brother Luo Lan, we haven''t seen each other for years. " "About four years." Luo Lan''s face is indifferent to light smile, eyes slightly Piao an eye, Gu Weisha nearby that several fully armed bodyguards, have roughly sensed the energy on their body. To his surprise, the strength of these bodyguards is not weak. The most powerful one, with nearly 5000 combat effectiveness, is already a rare expert. Guvisha paid a lot of money to hire these people."Your bodyguards are good." Luo Lan nodded her head. Guweisha laughs: "this is the bodyguard in my uncle''s company. Since last time, I dare not go out alone. By the way, my uncle wants to see you and has something to discuss with you. " Luo Lan''s eyes flashed: "what''s the matter?" Guvisha: "I don''t know, but I promise it won''t have a bad effect on you." "Oh, you lead the way!" Luo Lan nodded lightly, looked at the bodyguards around Gu Weisha, calmly told Gu Weisha, and then let him lead the way in front of him. Guweisha laughs. On the way, he shows off more than ten extraterrestrial beauties he just bought, and asks Luo Lan if she wants to receive some. Luo Lan shakes her head and refuses. If she goes out for a trip, she will take some extraterrestrial beauties back. She is seen by Saifeiya and cuts herself without a knife. "Here, my uncle is in it." Gu Weisha leads Luo Lan to a VIP room. This VIP room is ornate and well decorated. As soon as she enters the room, Luo Lan feels a strong breath of energy coming from it. With a little sense, she has 10000 combat effectiveness. "A master." Luo Lan chuckles and looks at the people inside. Sitting on the sofa in the luxurious VIP room, a cosmopolitan with yellow skin and round head looks like a Lanna of the same race as guvisha. There are two bodyguards standing on each side of the narana people. One of them is Luo Lan''s master, and the other three are a little worse, but they are also rare masters. ¡­¡­ PS: from this week, we will recommend channel 6. This book has a large number of words, and it belongs to the book that is recommended and signed later. Please collect more and vote more! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 "This is my uncle aiboya, a cosmopolitan tycoon. He can speak at cosmopolitan business headquarters." Gu Weisha is very proud to introduce to Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s sharp eyes swept the five people in the room. The fierce power immediately alerted all the people except guweisha''s uncle aiboya. "Be careful, boss. This Saiya man is not simple. His combat effectiveness is at least over 10000." The bodyguard warned. "Really?" Aiboya looked at his bodyguards in surprise. These bodyguards are all employees of his company. How much strength they have naturally is clear. Therefore, when they hear bodyguards say that Luo Lan is powerful, they immediately attach importance to Luo Lan. Originally, he invited Luo Lan to come here, only because guweisha told him that Saiya had a terrible power, and he was willing to meet Luo Lan in consideration of winning over the strong. But I didn''t expect Saiya people really surprised him. Luo Lan, as his younger brother, was so powerful. According to guvisha, the Saiyan''s elder sister has a terrible fighting capacity of 18000, and the fighting capacity of the two younger brothers and sisters is more than 10000. These Saiyan are really terrible. It''s got to be nice. In an instant, aiboya''s mind flashed all kinds of thoughts and laughed: "little brother, I have heard about the prestige of Saiya people for a long time. Today, I saw that my bodyguards were scared by your fighting power." "It''s only tens of thousands of combat effectiveness, not worth mentioning." Luo Lan coolly for a while, very naturally sat down beside aiboya, a Lana star. Aiboya was stunned. He didn''t expect that Luo Lan would answer like this. Thinking of what his bodyguard said, he couldn''t help saying: is Saiya really such a powerful race Don''t pay attention to tens of thousands of combat effectiveness? As he is located in the west of the North galaxy, although he has heard of the name of the fighting race Saiya for a long time, it is the first time that he really met. Therefore, aiboya is not very clear about the strength of Saiya. To have the reputation of a fighting nation that resounds through the universe, we should have great strength. With an embarrassed but not disrespectful smile, aiboya asked cautiously, "it''s said that the star called sharada has reappeared to the west of the North galaxy. Is that your Saian planet?" "Yes, Sarada is the parent planet of the saians," said Luo Lan Aiboya''s eyes brightened and pondered: "the reappearance of sharada has attracted a lot of people''s attention. It seems that many people are thinking about the starry sky. I don''t know if you need my help. My bodyguard company has many experts." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a cold light, shook his head indifferently, refused: "no, the sais are not so easy to provoke, let them just come, the sais of Sarada planet will use the most cruel means to tell them that anyone who offends the sais has only one way to die." "Well, Saiya are very strong." Guvisha echoed. He still remembers the unforgettable moment four years ago when Saifeiya said that his fighting capacity was 18000. "I''ve heard of the cruelty of Saiya people." Aiboya showed such an expression, turned back and whispered a few words, so that his bodyguard brought a map. It''s a very old star map. Many of the stars on it are only marked with simple coordinates. It doesn''t use three-dimensional rendering as modern star maps do. "What map is this?" Luo Lan asked. "This is a map marked with the coordinates of the planet cultivator. You should have heard of cultivator. It''s a strange species between artificial life and natural life. It''s a good fighting tool. It''s a pity that the seeds of cultivating people are too hard to pick, so they are rare in the universe. " Luo Lan nodded. At the beginning, on Barney planet, he bought three cultivating seeds from a boss at the price of 2 Higgins and gave them to tayis. "What are you doing with this map?" Luo Lan asked quietly. "I hope to cooperate with you Saiya people. We will work together to develop the" cultivator planet ". You are responsible for picking and I am responsible for selling. The final benefits can be shared equally." Aiboya touched her cheek and made a very generous promise. The combat effectiveness of the cultivators is generally around 1000, which is a small opportunity to train the Saiya people. Luo Lan asked: "you have so many people, why do you need to cooperate with me?" Aiboya said: "I work as a bodyguard. Although I have a lot of employees, they all have their own tasks. And you know the situation of Lanna people in the universe. Although our business is very big and we are protected by the commercial headquarters of the universe, it is still like a piece of fat in the eyes of other forces..." "Although your Saiya reputation is not very good in the universe, I''ve heard about the style of taking money to do things. I don''t have to worry about stabbing people in the back when I cooperate with you." As a matter of fact, the tycoons like aiboya will not pay attention to the value produced by cultivating the human planet. The reason why he does this is that he hopes to establish a relationship with the Saiya people of sharada planet and reach some kind of cooperation.The only thing that the fighting race Saiya can be praised in the universe may be the guarantee of mission completion rate. Because they like to fight, Saiya people seldom plan plots. They often like to go straight and solve disputes with their fists. That''s the nature of the race, and that''s why epoya the lannarian believed in the saians. Luo Lan pondered for a while and agreed: "I can replace the Saiya people of Sarada planet and promise to develop and cultivate the human planet with you." "Don''t you need to contact your home planet?" "No, my sister is the queen of the saians. I can make the decision for her." "I see." After hearing this, aiboya was extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that Luo Lan had such an identity. He was full of confidence in the cooperation between the two sides. "The planet of cultivating people is located in the northwest of the North galaxy, and the coordinate position is..." Epoya pointed to the location of the planet on the ancient map. Luo Lan was surprised to see, "this planet is not far from Sarada. Well, it''s only about seven days'' journey. Isn''t it that no one usually finds it?" Aiboya: "no, the star field originally belonged to the barren area, and the surrounding stars were very rare. If I hadn''t entered it by accident, I wouldn''t have found another star there." There are many planets in the universe that produce and cultivate human beings. However, as soon as such planets are discovered, they will be occupied by large forces. If individuals do not have enough strength, they will only attract other forces to covet them and eventually lead to death. Luo Lan has a discussion with aiboya, the tycoon of the universe, and finally determines the cooperation plan on behalf of sharada planet. Saiya people are responsible for picking the seeds of cultivators from the "cultivator planet", while Lanna people are responsible for the follow-up channels and sales. The final stakeholders are divided according to the amount of effort, and tentatively each side accounts for half. After the cooperation plan is decided, aiboya of Lanna star laughs and generously asks his subordinates to bring some gifts. Luo Lan is a little surprised. It turns out that aiboya gave Luo Lan a blank all-purpose capsule. This thing was sold by auction. I didn''t expect that the buyer was aiboya. In addition, in addition to a universal capsule, aiboya also gave Sarada a large spaceship, which is a disc-shaped spaceship with light cyan color as a whole. There are 24 strong crab claw like huge support arms around it, just like Felisa''s car. Like the car of Felisa, the performance of the spaceship is among the best in the universe, and its speed is no less than that of the spaceship of galactic patrol organization. ¡­¡­ PS: this book is being recommended by channel 6, please collect more and vote more! Those who have spare money can also be rewarded! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Luo Lan naturally accepted all the generous gifts from aiboya, a lanar. Although he didn''t need any spaceship because of his ability to move instantly, he certainly would not refuse aiboya''s kindness. Moreover, such a huge spaceship will be quite easy to set out at that time. If tays knew, she would cry and shout to get on his ship. Tut, the girl who sometimes makes people wise, I don''t know what she is doing now Luo Lan began to think about it in her mind. She thought of the big sister like appearance of tayis. She could not help but smile. In a luxurious dinner, uncle and nephew guvisha invited Luo Lan, which was a symbolic starting point for the cooperation between the two sides. The food on the table is very rich, but for Luo Lan, who is used to eating the earth''s food, these strange things are like dark food, far less than the color and fragrance of his own food. After all, in the universe, there are few food that can meet Luo Lan''s requirements. Then he took some things out of the different dimensional space, poured a glass of wine gently, shook the glass and took a sip. "Brother Luo Lan, I don''t know what you are short of now. My uncle is a famous rich man. You can be satisfied as long as you speak." Guvisha is not bad for money at all. His orange skin is shiny. With his fat figure, he looks like a dandy. "Yes, if you need anything, just talk." Aiboa is very broad-minded. "I do need something." Luo Lan thought about it, but she didn''t say it politely. She said directly what Sarada lacks now. At present, Sarada is still very primitive and needs something to improve the quality of life. When aiboa and guvisha knew that Rolan only wanted some aircrafts, nutrient solution and combat clothes, they didn''t care at all. "That''s all. It doesn''t cost much. I''ll let the people in the company prepare." "If it''s convenient, buy me some more convalescent cabin and nursery cabin, and I''ll give you the cost." Luo Lan said again. "It''s just a little money. Talk about whether to give it or not." Aiboya is very generous. For him, whether it''s a nursery cabin or a combat suit, it''s nothing. You should know that when Lana people do business in the universe, they are often trading thousands of Higgins. The value of several child care modules and aircraft is not money to them at all. For example, guvisha, there are several private holiday planets. In order to win over Saiya, it is worth paying some price. What a rich man Luo Lan Zheng for a while, immediately smile. He raised his glass and nodded to uncle guvisha. This exchange can be said that both the host and the guest are happy. Aiboya of Lanna has gained the support of Saiya people and strengthened her own support. Luo Lan has also used the financial resources of Lanna people to get what she wants. In the next purchase, all the materials needed for Sarada are available. All the supplies, including convalescent cabin, child care cabin, aircraft and combat clothes, were put into the light blue giant disc spaceship presented by aiboya, and each cabin of the spaceship was filled with supplies. Guvisha asked, "brother Lorraine, are we going directly to Sarada?" Luo Lan said: "no, you go to Sarada first. I''ll get in touch with you there. Don''t worry about being attacked when you land. And I''m going to see what you call "the planet of nurturing." At this time, guvisha''s uncle aiboya said, "yes, it''s better to actually go to the planet cultivator. Do you need me to arrange a spaceship? It''s a long way from Tanger planet to the region where the planet cultivator is located. Even flying an aircraft takes a lot of time. " Luo Lan shook her head and declined: "no, I''ll go directly." Just when aiboya was wondering how Rolan went to the cultivation planet, Rolan had locked the sky where the cultivation planet was located according to the coordinate position, and then started the instant movement in full view of the public. A blur of light and shadow made the whole person disappear. "Well, where are the people?" Cried epoya, with wide eyes and surprise. Guvisha said: "little brother Luolan has a fast moving method, which can jump between different planets in an instant. It was with this skill that he brought me back to the planet of stuNo from other planets." Guvisha still remembers how Luolan brought him back to his private planet. After hearing this, aiboya''s eyes were staring straight, and he felt incredible, "how could there be such a magical skill?" At this time, aiboya''s bodyguard said: "there are indeed many races in the universe with magical super power. This kind of instant transfer ability may be the ability mastered by the Saiya people, but I have never heard of it before. It''s a terrible nation. It has such a terrible power at a young age. It deserves the title of a fighting nation. " "Lipp, is Luolan''s fighting capacity really more than 10000?" The bodyguard named Lipp solemnly said: "yes, although the other side is young and strong, if there is a fight, I am not his opponent."Aiboya nodded after listening and trusted his bodyguard. "Well, the relationship with the sais must be well handled. Such a powerful race will not be unknown in the west of the North galaxy." Turning to guvisha, "you''ll go to Sarada with me and have a good relationship with them. Maybe you can help us at a critical time." "I see." Guvisha responded loudly. At present, the Saiya people of Sarada planet are not well-known in the west of the North galaxy. To have a good relationship with them in advance is also to find a strong backing for their own race. Lannasing people with rich business brains are the best at investing. They can provide appropriate sponsorship when the other party needs help, and the harvest is not a bit. That''s why they have a place in the universe business headquarters. The wind rises at the end of the green apple, and the waves grow between the waves. Any race has the hope of rising. Grasping the right time is the criterion for Lanna people to survive. Obviously, uncle aiboya will be very happy for today''s practice in the future. Pengpeng! A gust of fierce wind rolled up, the huge blue disk spacecraft slowly lifted off, quickly out of the atmosphere of Tanger planet, and then the light flashed, sailing towards the deep space, the destination - Sarada planet! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 An asteroid belt deep in the universe. Here is the debris of the broken planet. Scattered meteorites are running in the starry sky irregularly. From time to time, meteorites collide with each other. These small bodies are thousands of kilometers in size, and the small ones are only the size of fists. The small dark meteorites are running at high speed. Under the constraint of stellar gravitational field, they never leave this circular running belt. On the main belt, the surface of a meteorite with a diameter of 500 kilometers is glittering with bright light. The dazzling light is particularly bright. You can see that it is definitely not natural star light, because there is no such luminous object in the asteroid belt. Crackle! The dazzling firelight was flashing, and ellipsoidal maintenance robots stretched their arms to maintain the spaceships in the harbor. This is the Space Fortress of the space adventurer sonori. The entire asteroid belt has been transformed into a copper wall and iron wall. Various high-tech defense systems are arranged on the large and small meteorites. A tube of black muzzle is fixed on the meteorite. The dark muzzle is consistent with the outside, and the bright tube wall is ferocious and terrifying. As long as there are enemies in this area, countless energy rays will be launched in a unified way, forming a dense energy network like a storm, destroying all enemies. Inside the fortress, in the busy cloister, a small cleaning robot works hard, and the guard soldiers patrol back and forth, scrupulously watching the surrounding situation. The adventure group headed by sonori is the largest adventure group in several nearby star domains, with a number of about tens of thousands. "Deng Deng Deng!" A cosmopolitan with blue hair came in a hurry, and his clear voice reverberated in the corridor from time to time. Walking through the long corridor, I came to the main hall where the leader was. The blue haired cosmonaut pushed the thick door to the inner room and said to a green skinned cosmonaut on the platform of the main hall: "sonori boss, those Lanna people have moved. I feel they are going to leave us." The green cosmopolitan crudely nibbled at a piece of fat. Hearing what he said, he tore a mouthful of fat and asked, "what''s the matter?" "The lannarians may have found new partners, and they don''t want to work with us to develop" cultivating planet. " "What?" On hearing this, sonori angrily threw away the fat in her hand and said in a bad tone, "what''s the matter, Presley, please explain it to me in detail." The cosmonaut named prey explained the situation he had monitored According to my observation, those Rana people are moving towards the direction of Sarada. It is very likely that they have reached some cooperation with the Saia people there. If this is the case, our sonori adventure group will be completely abandoned. " "Saiya? Is that the so-called fighting nation that just emerged recently? How dare they compete with our sonori adventure group? " Sonori''s face was cold, and her rosy eyes were shining. Sonori is a green cosmopolitan with white fluffy hair. Although she is a woman, she has extraordinary fighting power. With her strong strength, sonori has gathered talents over the years and established the largest employment organization in the nearby star area. There are thousands of combat cosmonauts under sonori alone. In addition to the logistics and business personnel, sonori''s scale has reached tens of thousands of people. Other adventure groups have to make a detour when they meet them, and they are also famous in the west of the North galaxy. It''s just that the scale of the adventure group is large, and the expenses are also large. Usually, they make profits by undertaking the tasks of other rich people, especially the Lanna people, which can be said to be a big way for them to make money. Never lose it easily. "Boss sonori, what should we do now? Are we watching our business robbed by those Saiya people?" Mr. Presley asked his boss''s advice. If he could cultivate his mind, the profit would be considerable. Sonori thought a little and said with a sneer, "of course not. How can the business I''m aiming at be taken away by others? I''ll organize the staff immediately. I''ll go to the Sarada planet myself to have a look." Pray was a little worried: "recently, the area of Sarada planet is not peaceful. Many adventurers tried to enter Sarada planet, but they were repelled by the saians there. For the sake of caution, we don''t want to observe it any more?" "Hum, can we be the same as those wastes? I''m the boss of sonori adventure group, a master with 20000 combat power, and a big man in the universe. What Saiya are you afraid of?" Sonori''s face was arrogant and her rosy eyes were full of confidence. As long as a planet has more than 5000 combat power experts, it is enough to be called a high-level planet. Even in the period of vegeta, the strongest fighters only have more than 10000 combat power. Sonori''s 20000 value of terror combat power is enough to despise many strong people. Even though Felisa''s right-hand men, Shangbo and duoria, have only such a number of combat power. Although the blue haired cosmonaut ray was a little uneasy, he could not help but calm down at the thought of the boss''s super strength."I see. I''ll let you know and get the adventure group ready." "Well, you go ahead, no matter what Saiya people, how can those people be our opponents." Sonori was gnawing at the fat very indecently, and her words were not clear If they are used among the SAIAS, I would like to bring them under my command. After all, the fighting nation should have some strength. " Presley showed a smile: "in this way, the scale of our sonori adventure group will be expanded." Sonori laughs: "that''s it. I''ve always been lenient to the experts." He said, his tone changed, and he became a little indifferent: "in addition, give me a good question about those Lanna people. Don''t think that if you have money, you can let the strong obey. After all, the universe is the jungle. Being polite to them is just the pity of the strong for the weak. Don''t be shameless." "What the boss said is that we should teach them some lessons." Ray, the blue haired cosmonaut, smiles, turns and leaves sonori''s room. ¡­¡­ Just when sonori''s adventurous group is ready to go to Sarada, Rolan has found the "cultivating planet" not far from Sarada according to the star map given by epoya. This planet is located in an open and barren region, only seven days away from Sarada. Because of the scarcity of stars around and the shortage of supplies, few people have ever set foot in this region. If it wasn''t for an accident, aiboya would not have found that there was a "cultivating planet" hidden here. ¡­¡­ PS: now it''s in channel 6 recommendation, please vote more and collect more! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 There are many planets as like as two peas in the universe, and no one knows how they actually came into being. They will produce exactly the same kind of human beings. It looks like the creation of a civilization before the ancient age. If it is really the work of other civilizations, then the science and technology of that civilization must be very advanced. Luo Lan landed on the "cultivation planet", and a vast, chaotic, warm air filled with the air of extermination came to him. At the end of his eyes, there were rocks and weeds, which seemed to be an abandoned planet for a long time. "Gravity is twice that of the earth!" Judging from this, Luo Lan looks around. At this time, a mass of green energy suddenly splashed towards the location of Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s body flashed slightly to avoid the attack of that mass of energy. Looking at it, it was a little man with a bent waist and a head full of lines like vegetables. His blood colored eyes were very conspicuous, and the sound of "grunting" in his throat was loud. He is the cultivator of this planet. "900 combat power." Eyes flashed a light, Luo Lan secretly nodded. He is full of interest in cultivating people. At this time, I saw the cultivator arched his small body, sharp claws on the ground, his huge head looking at Luo Lan fiercely, and his mouth roared inexplicably. A strange sound wave that is hard for human ears to hear immediately spreads out The solid ground made a sound of "click click". The ground began to swell like bamboo shoots breaking through the soil. A dwarf like cultivator came out of the soil with his hands in his arms. Soon, more than 20 cultivators gathered around Luo Lan. These cultivators are ferocious with blood red eyes, and roar in their mouth. As if they have found prey, they rush towards Luo Lan in groups. "How bold." The dark eyes twinkle, Luo Lan''s body swings slightly, countless invisible shadows suddenly flash, like wind and clouds, more than 20 cultivators are defeated. But soon a large number of cultivators came one after another. Somehow, Luo Lan''s eyes twinkled, and her movements were more agile. Bang, the palm of her hand was on the cultivator''s shoulder, and a dark force directly penetrated into it. Bang, the cultivator was smashed. Another cultivator was within a foot of his body. The cultivator jumped up and wanted to hold Luo Lan. These cultivators are just like some built-in programs. They seem to be very cruel and unreasonable. The meaning of their existence seems to be to die with their opponents. I''m not Leping. I''m going to be killed by a mere cultivator Luo Lan sneered and moved to the other side of the cultivator. With one hand on his head, a Qigong wave destroyed him. The combat effectiveness of these cultivators is less than 1000, and they are as vulnerable as ants in front of Luo Lan. However, these cultivators don''t seem to know what fear is at all. They attack Luo Lan regardless of the loss. "The strength is not strong, but the courage is not small. It''s really a fighting tool!" Luo Lan''s action is very subtle, always with the smallest action in exchange for the maximum attack effect, between the devastation, the loss of cultivation in Luo Lan''s hands has been more than a hundred. When all the cultivators have been cleaned up, look around, and the remains of the cultivators are everywhere. Sniffing the green sticky liquid stained on the body, Luo Lan frowned unhappily and spattered the liquid out of the body. All the way through the rolling mountains, Luo Lan was attacked by several waves. "It seems that this planet of cultivators has been abandoned for a long time. Because there is no management, the number of cultivators has completely overflowed, so that there are cultivators hidden everywhere underground, but the cultivators that have grown up have no value at all." What Luo Lan is looking for is the seeds of those who have not hatched yet. After being picked, these seeds can be cultivated into reliable fighting tools after special treatment. They are not as wild as the cultivators on this planet. "But as a training place for Saiya people, this place is quite suitable." Luo Lan smiles and searches for the whereabouts of the cultivator''s seeds. Finally, in a precipitous depression, he found a cultivator in the flowering stage. This kind of cultivator is mature, with flowers and bones growing on his huge head, but also more aggressive. "2000 combat effectiveness!" He said in secret. All the energy of this kind of cultivator is hidden in the flowers and bones. When they are not irritated, they can''t feel their existence at all. For ordinary space fighters, 2000 combat effectiveness is already a very strong master. Many Saiya people with lower level qualifications do not have such strong strength. Luo Lan''s step is light and close to the cultivator with huaguduo. The other side''s bloody eyes are wide open, and his mouth makes an ugly cry. With a clatter, the green figure flies up. Luo Lan looks at it calmly, reaches out his hand and releases Qigong wave. The powerful Qigong wave instantly destroys the cultivator''s body, and a budding huaguduo falls from the sky. Catch the flower and crush it, but unfortunately, the flower has not grown and the seed has not been bred.Only those who blossom and bear fruit can produce high-quality seeds, but at that stage, the cultivators are more powerful. For the pickers, it is very difficult to deal with such cultivators. Luo Lan stayed for a long time on the planet of cultivating people, and roughly determined the situation of cultivating people on the planet. Generally speaking, the ordinary cultivators, the adult sians of Sarada, are capable of dealing with them, while the powerful cultivators in a special stage need a small team of sians to capture them. It''s a good chance to exercise. After flying across several continents, Luo Lan collected more than 100 seeds in a short time, packed them in special containers, and then put them into different dimensional space. Hula, the wind blows, a flash of light. Luo Lan quickly glanced over a bay. At the corner of his eye, a man-made building isolated from overseas, which was obviously different from other places, attracted his attention. It was an ancient temple. "Why, there is a temple in this place?" The old temple is built of rocks. Each of the huge rocks is five meters in size. You can imagine how big the temple is. Luo Lan is just like a tiny ant walking on the square of the temple. Unfortunately, because of its long history, the towering temple is no longer as majestic as it used to be. The rock surface is covered with moss, and the vines grow wantonly, almost devouring the whole temple. "It seems that it has been some years, and the stones on the surface have shown signs of weathering." From the appearance of this artifact, it can be confirmed that there must have been civilization before the cultivation of human beings. Taking out a flashlight, Luo Lan walks along the corridor of the temple. The light of the flashlight shines on the walls on both sides, showing the exquisite murals. These murals depict a scene of slash and burn and hunting pot, which seems to record the civilization course of the temple builders. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 "The builder of this temple is probably to make and cultivate human civilization." Luo Lan carefully observed the facilities inside the temple and made such a judgment. Due to the long history, all the valuable things in the temple have been turned into vermicelli with time, leaving only the hard rocks made of unknown materials and the murals on the rocks, which are still faithfully depicting the traces of the past civilization. In the face of the power of time, everything seems insignificant, no matter how powerful you are, in the face of the power of time, it still seems fragile. I''m afraid that only angels can control the existence of time power, can they resist the erosion of time. All kinds of thoughts flashed in her mind. Luo Lan sighed and continued to observe the murals on the rocks. These murals are exquisitely carved and lifelike, and the patterns on them have not been eroded by long years. Luo Lan stares at the mural for a while, and suddenly feels as if there are countless strange patterns floating on the retina. Then a sharp pain comes, and a very strange picture appears in her mind. When I came back, I was already in an illusory world. It was a terrifying world on the edge of war. Countless golden figures were shuttling through the sky. Those people seemed to be fighting something. Mushroom clouds with huge energy were rising one by one, as if countless suns were exploding in front of them. The brilliant light had already illuminated the whole starry sky. The fighting was fierce. But with Luo Lan''s strength now, I can''t see their actions clearly "Lord Feng, what you do will only offend the gods. The altars will never yield to you." Hysterical and bloody sobbing, a figure pointed to his enemy''s indignation. But the people on the other side didn''t care at all. They still went their own way and attacked. The smoke of war gradually spread, and soon several nearby star domains were involved in the battlefield. Countless planets collapsed in the battle, so that the surrounding stars began to disintegrate. "No, the fighting people, the Altas, will not make you feel better even if they die." "Blessed by the God of abundance!" ¡­¡­ The picture suddenly turns, and the fighting picture disappears. The angle of view seems to turn to Luo Lan. Luo Lan sees a group of cosmic people in white clothes walking back and forth busily, constantly operating various complex instruments. "Hahaha, it''s a success at last. It''s the most suitable creature for fighting." "Dr. Pui, what''s the name of this fighting life?" "Well, they are transformed from the cells of the demon clan in the universe. Let''s call them the demon Puyi clan. These fighting lives will be an important means for us to resist the enemy." "What about the defective products that failed?" "That kind of thing is useless. It''s called cultivating people. We should pay close attention to the creation of the demon Pui. The altars and SAIAS on the front line are already unable to resist. We must provide them with enough combat power. " "Yes, sir." Luo Lan stood aside silently, watching the change of the picture. It seems that these cosmopolitans are uniting the altars and Saiya to resist a powerful enemy. After several rounds of changes in the following picture, Luo Lan looks at it like a horse watching flowers, but there are not many waves in her heart, as if her thinking has completely entered the sage mode. The final war ended with the failure of the Altas, and the powerful Altas disappeared. Many changes also happened to the SAIAS. As for what happened later, when Luo Lan wanted to see it, there was no record in the picture. A strong shock swept by, Luo Lan''s consciousness back to the body, the brain suddenly felt tired like a lack of nutrients. "Well, an uncomfortable feeling." "What I saw just now should be the picture of ancient times, the fighting people, the Altas I haven''t heard of it. Maybe it''s a race similar to Saiya. " Looking at the picture on the cliff for a long time, Luo Lan shakes her head. The torrent of time has buried too many civilizations. Even the powerful Saiya people, there are only a few hundred people left now! Altas may have been powerful in ancient times, but they no longer exist. However, through this experience of almost the first perspective, Luo Lan is a little clear about the origin of cultivating people. It turns out that this cultivator was actually a defective product produced by the ancient cosmonauts when they studied the life of war. The reason why it was distributed on different planets may be the last choice after the severe war. Turn Er, Luo Lan chuckled, what happened in the past does not seem to be what he needs to care about, now he just needs to take care of himself, constantly strive to become strong enough. In the world of dragon ball, only one''s own strength is the most important thing. Other money and beauties are secondary things. As long as one''s strength is enough, they are easily available. "Well, although the temple is in disrepair for a long time, it has an extraordinary vitality." Feeling slightly different from the vitality of Sarada, Luo Lan stops, and then goes deep into the temple along the corridor full of murals, and finally comes to a secret room.There is a well in the middle of the chamber of secrets. The abundant vitality comes from the deep well. Luo Lan looks around the scene. Everything in the chamber of secrets has been weathered, but the pictures on the wall are well preserved. It''s a picture of a group of robust cosmonauts kneeling on their knees. The object of kneeling is a person with dazzling light. I don''t know what material the stone used for the construction of this temple is. Even after years of baptism, the picture on the stone wall is still clear. "The vitality here seems to be gathered by human beings. People in ancient times have mastered such advanced technology that they can gather the vitality of nature No matter what, absorb it first. " Luo Lan sat down, opened his hands and absorbed the residual vitality of the temple. With Luo Lan''s absorption, countless tiny forms of vitality energy continuously entered the body, and then purified his cells. One day, two days Little by little, Luo Lan immersed in it, but did not feel the passage of time, in the twinkling of an eye, more than half a month passed, the vitality in the temple chamber reduced by more than half. These vitality was to maintain the stability of the temple. When Luo Lan absorbed the vitality, the whole temple suddenly became dim and the air became turbid. "Click!" There was a slight abnormal sound in her ear, like the sound of beetles crawling. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan''s excellent hearing, she couldn''t notice such a sound at all. Luo Lan frowned and looked around. "Is it because of the lack of vitality that this temple can''t persist?" It''s also possible to think about it. After all, the temple has existed for a long time, and it''s only by the artificial energy gathered at the well head that it has been maintained until now No, Luo Lan suddenly came back, because at this moment he felt a dark and cruel breath, his eyes suddenly contracted a circle, the dark gas was emitted from the wellhead. There''s something in there! Damn it! Luo Lan came to realize that the reason why the temple builders built this temple is not to convey the message of civilization, but to seal up something, and that pile of artificially gathered vitality is to cultivate that thing. Now, Luo Lan will absorb the residual natural energy, and the thing will wake up naturally! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 What is this called? Luo Lan can''t laugh or cry. She absorbs a little energy and makes trouble. But he can''t walk away, because this "cultivating planet" is not only related to the cooperation with Lanna people, but also the experience planet he chose for the Saia people, so he can''t give up easily. "What is it?" Luo Lan looks warily at the well head and mobilizes all her strength. If she finds something wrong, she will attack with all her strength. Gurgling ~ the black fog spread out from the wellhead like running water. The ferocious dark force increased again. Affected by this force, the ground began to shake violently, and the ancient temple also began to shake left and right. The dust was flying in the narrow space, and the sight was muddy. When Luo Lan saw something wrong, her dark eyes flashed a flash of light, and her body suddenly flashed like an electric light. Suddenly, she burst out all her momentum and quickly flew out of the temple. Boom!! Just as he left the temple and floated over the ocean, there was a violent explosion in the temple below. At the moment when the temple collapsed, a strong and violent air pressure swept over. Feeling the cold breath, Luo Lan''s face tightened, and her dark pupils suddenly tightened. "It''s so powerful. What is it?" Luo Lan protects herself with both hands to resist the impact of the smell from the island below, and her eyes are staring at the smoky place below. The constant impact of the majestic energy makes people cold, but it also stimulates the blood of the Saiya people in his body, making him eager to fight. This kind of feeling is not good. "Chi Chi..." The creeping sound of a beetle. Luo Lan carefully observed, suddenly, he felt a fierce murderous air from the side, the whole person immediately alert. Shua! A cluster of short light to fight over, Luo Lan busy adjust the position of the body, fist subconsciously bombard out. Bang! There was a hard touch in her fist, a flash of light. The thing was bombarded by Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s arm was numb, and the whole hand was in severe pain as if it was disabled. Another look, the blood has been dripping down from the tip of the fist, and the skin has become bloody, as if it had been bitten by something. "What was it just now?" Luo Lan''s heart is chilly, so she takes out a fairy bean from her pocket and puts it in her mouth. Luo Lan''s eyes turned and carefully examined the surrounding situation. A stream of spiritual energy spread out and finally aimed at the strange creature that had just attacked him. At this time, the creature again issued a sharp cry, puffed and turned into a flash. This time, Luo Lan was ready, and her body suddenly flashed. She raised all her momentum, and the iron fist of "bang" was wielded bravely. Hua La ~ ~ the fist wrapped with powerful force breaks through the air and brings the subtle visible electric light. Boo! The air was broken by the fist force, and the terrible force attacked the strange creature and flew it. The extra force spread out along the attack plane, forming a short vacuum in an instant. See the glittering and translucent flash, like broken glass, crooked spread out. The impact of the shock wave immediately generated, the wind, whistling out, crystal light into a straight track. The frenzy of the storm lasted for a moment, Luo Lan along the trajectory of the attack to search for each other''s trace, and soon found a strange looking creature in a piece of rock on the ground. It was a humanoid with a bent back. Its head was very slender and covered with a hard white material like sandstone. It was especially conspicuous that there were several protruding sharp corners on its back. Because it has just hatched, this strange creature is still stained with a thick light cyan liquid. "Alien?" A name flashed through my mind, and Luo Lan quickly vetoed it. Another name came out immediately. "Devil Pui!" Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed. This not very tall monster in front of him once appeared in the temple murals before. It was the war life developed by the ancient cosmonauts in order to deal with the enemy. "The fighting power of this demon Puyi is at least 18000. Because it has just hatched, its energy can not be fully utilized. Once it is familiar with its power, it will be more difficult to deal with it." "Damn, there are still such monsters on the planet of cultivator!" All kinds of thoughts flashed in my mind quickly, and Luo Lan looked at the baby''s Puyi. Although it''s just a baby, Puyi''s restless energy makes him feel uneasy. Adult Puyi''s combat effectiveness is very good, even if Luo Lan''s ape transformation is far from its opponent. In the original book, when DARPA and Babidi enter the earth, they are accompanied by an adult demon Pui, who looks very similar to the third stage of frissa. Although it was later killed by the then bejita using the normal, it is undeniable that the demon Puyi really has a strong strength."According to the description in the ancient pictures, the demon Puyi is a man-made fighting life, and the cells in the body are mainly extracted from the demons of the universe And the demons are probably the forefathers of frissa. " "Such an enemy is so terrible that it must be eliminated as soon as possible." Realizing that the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be for her, Luo Lan resolutely chooses to start first. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s figure flashed up, countless shadows in the void, the next second strong attack came to the demon Puyi''s side. Deng, the palm slapped on the rough and hard armor, the metal like sparks sparkled. "Roar..." The Puyi craned his neck and roared angrily at Luo Lan. Whew, whew! The sharp corner raised behind Puyi aims at the enemy and releases the terrible energy to attack. Luo Lan bows up to resist. After the fierce attack, a dark shadow suddenly appears in the blurred line of sight. It''s Pui. Luo Lan said in secret that it was not good. Hula, Puyi''s body turns around flexibly. Sense a burst of wind whistling to attack, ferocious attack directly hit Luo Lan''s chest, a mouthful of blood splashing, Luo Lan immediately adjust their body movements, blink, cut the thin air came to the devil Puyi. Kick hard with one kick. Bang! Puyi flies out. At this time, Luo Lan grabs Puyi''s foot with one hand and releases energy attack towards its head with the other. "Roar Kill Puyi''s mouth roared with pain, as cruel as a beast without any sense. Luo Lan feels uncomfortable because of his cruel killing intention. This kind of naked killing intention stabs his heart like a dagger. He can''t help sighing: it''s a specially made fighting machine, just like the cultivator, which has no reason at all. Luo Lan shakes his head coldly, throws away all kinds of thoughts, and fights with Pu Yi. In terms of combat effectiveness, Luo Lan''s strength is not comparable to that of Puyi, who has just hatched. However, with the quintessence of martial arts skills and the secret skills of yadrat star, Luo Lan still has a fighting power. In fact, this battle must go on. Once Puyi occupies this "cultivating planet", the planet will be abandoned. Although it is said that as long as you return to Sarada planet, you can move help to safria, but to ask for help from your sister, Luo Lan always can''t pull this face! ¡­¡­ PS: [QQ group: 872652892] p www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 The battle continues. After several rounds of attacks, Puyi has taken Luo Lan as an eyesore. His eyes become more brutal, and he raises his hair with a deafening roar His mouth spurted out rich energy, and then his body flashed like a loach. A cold light suddenly appeared and disappeared. Luo Lan with breath perception firmly lock each other''s track, eyes constantly turning! Here it is! A fist is forced to wave, a dull ring of Huang Zhong Da Lu, the figure of the other party disappears again. Suddenly, a moist breath from the neck, Luo Lan cold sweat, nerve suddenly tight, see Puyi shaking head, open limbs fly. Sharp fangs directly in Luo Lan''s body bite, pain from the shoulder, blood splashing out. "Void replacement!" "Vientiane!" Two kinds of secret arts are used at the same time. While counteracting the damage caused by the other side, Luo Lan increases her attack strength. Luo Lan clenches her fist, clenches her teeth and roars - "star gun!" Bright energy suddenly emerged from the surface of the skin, a violent explosion occurred in an instant, only heard "boom..." The roar of Luo Lan''s Qigong wave, which contains Luo Lan''s angry blow, expands and explodes. Everything in a radius of hundreds of kilometers is enveloped by a fiery red air mass, and all objects are destroyed in the high amount of energy. "Gee!" A burst of scream, the demon Puyi was also seriously injured by Luo Lan''s attack. You should know that Luo Lan''s strength is as high as 15000 combat effectiveness, and a blow of anger is absolutely terrifying. If it is aimed at the planet for attack, even the crust will be directly broken, and the terrifying force is enough to penetrate into the lower mantle and cause unforeseen catastrophe. It can be said that an attack with more than 10000 combat power is a civilization extinction disaster for the planet. "Damn, that guy''s anger is still there!" Luo Lan''s face is ugly, breathing heavily in the mouth, and has suffered his close range energy attack. That guy is still alive. The ancient cosmonauts really created a wonderful guy. Compared with Puyi, who has already formed a civilized form in the original work, this is the real devil now! However, the fight with Puyi stimulates the blood of Saiya people in Luolan''s body. Luolan shakes her tail and her brown hair stands up. Eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color, Luo Lan took a deep breath, and then slowly spit out, bite the beans in the mouth, strong vitality to repair the body injury. "Next, see if you can take my attack." Luo Lan, whose body has recovered to its heyday, grins and leaps up with an arrow step at her feet. In an instant, she comes to the demon Puyi. This time, Luo Lan learned from the experience of previous battles, and tried his best every time he made a fist. The secret skill "Vientiane fist" of yadrat was applied to him, making his attack more powerful. Bang! Aiming at Puyi''s head attack, after a successful attack, he continued to attack at a speed that was difficult to recognize by the naked eye. "Vientiane!" "Air strike!" Luo Lan''s figure turns in the air, grabbing the back of maupu Yi''s head with both hands. Hum, the arm muscles are tight! Great force is released from the fingers. The devil Pui yelled, the solid rock material began to appear tiny cracks, the position of the two men fighting gradually shifted, from the ocean to the rolling mountains. The fierce explosion boomed, and the violent shock constantly frightened the cultivators below, making them drill out of the soil one by one. "Kill, kill all!" The devil Pui shook his head without reason and roared in anger. "Good chance!" At this time, Luo Lan eyes cold light burst shot, caught a flaw that Pu Yi revealed. If you are an ordinary person, maybe you can''t see the mystery at all, but for Luo Lan, a flaw is enough. The air was whistling like boiling water in a teapot. At this moment, Luo Lan is close to Puyi to fight. The power of impact comes from his arm. After transferring part of the attack into the void, Luo Lan gains a short-term advantage. Then, whew, with the ability to move out of the moment hundreds of meters. He raised his hands, gathered them together, put his thumbs together, and aimed at Puyi in the distance to gather energy. Luo Lan looks at the distant attack target without expression, and the cold voice rings. "That''s it!" "All air strike!" Boom! The voice just dropped. The glittering and translucent light suddenly twinkled, just like the starlight twinkled, and the violent energy shot straight out, and the air immediately boiled up. Bang, bang! Boom! The energy of dark blue collides with the demon Puyi, and suddenly the sky is falling apart. The area of 100000 meters is illuminated by bright light. From the perspective of the planet, you can see a huge flare. The violent explosion is like a massive asteroid hitting the planet. The high temperature and heat generated can melt everything.In this destruction of the explosion, the stars seem to have stopped rotating, the devil Pui is no doubt completely eliminated. When all the dust was settled, the vast ground sank nearly 100 meters, and there was no grass in the area of 100000 meters, only the dark scorched earth and the hot air that was constantly emitting a pungent smell. "It''s finally wiped out. There shouldn''t be any big problem with this'' Cultivating planet ''..." Luo Lan gasps, her face is covered with crystal sweat, and she is sure that she can''t feel the breath of demon Puyi, and finally she is relieved. If he doesn''t enter the ancient temple or absorb the vitality of the temple, the devil Puyi will stay in the temple well. There won''t be a series of things after that. But the demon Puyi is indeed a hidden danger, and it is excellent to find and eliminate it in advance. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sarada. Uncle and nephew aiboa have entered the planet Sarada with the spaceship for Loran. Naturally, the earth''s gravity of 15 times the strength of Sarada is not what the weak Lanna people can bear, but fortunately, there are many intelligent people in the universe. In order to solve the gravity problem between different planets, we have developed a control bracelet that can adjust the surrounding gravity. As long as you put the bracelet on your hand and press the button above, you can adjust the surrounding gravity field according to the user''s requirements. Of course, at present, it can only be used to weaken gravity. Aiboa and uncle guvisha were warmly welcomed by SAFIYA on the planet Salada, and the supplies they sent were distributed to different Saian families under the coordination of Herz and his wife, and those new-born children also enjoyed the preferential treatment of soaking nutrient solution. "This Salada planet has a good environment, but its gravity is a little strong." Aiboya is surrounded by bodyguards to enjoy the environment of Sarada. As one of the few cosmonauts to enter Sarada, they are the first to appreciate the scenery of the planet. Guvisha is suspicious, because he found that this location is the asteroid belt where he encountered the star robbers before, and finally met the Luolan brothers and sisters. It was just a small planet without life at the beginning, but now it has changed completely? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 "It''s strange that it was a barren place not suitable for life before. When did it become like this?" Looking up, Gu Weisha''s expression changed when he saw sephiana''s slightly cold face in front of him. "No wonder I met Luo Lan here last time. Daren Qing, the place where I landed was Sarada No, it should be near Sarada "Forget it, it''s better not to go into the Saiyan''s affairs so deeply." Guvisha still couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t think about it at all. Although he was just a Lanna living in a pile of money, he knew that it was not always good to get to the bottom of the matter, and sometimes it was unnecessary to make it too clear. "Boss, the power of this Saiyan queen seems to be more powerful than that of Mr. Luo Lan before." "More?" "Yes, not only is the queen powerful, but the Saiya named Herz around her is also very strong, and her combat effectiveness is probably more than 10000 I think even the sonori adventure group that wanted to contact us before may not be as strong as them. Just to my surprise, except for those two, the rest of the sais don''t look very strong. " ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe they all hide their strength. " "Hiss!" After hearing this, aiboya took a cool breath. The Saiya people of Sarada are really extraordinary. There are only three soldiers with more than 10000 combat effectiveness on the surface. Who knows how many are hidden in the dark. Sure enough, it''s definitely the wisest choice to have a relationship with Saiya. Aiboya secretly excited, already saw a right way to strengthen their own backing. "What do you think of Salada, folks?" Saifeiya walked in front, clear voice sounded. "It is worthy of the birth of such a nation as Saiya planet, gravity alone taught us to be unbearable." Aiboya is generous in praise and shows the communicative ability of a mature businessman. Saifeiya indifferent smile: "ha ha, general situation Luo Lan has contacted me, in principle I have no other opinions, hope to cooperate happily." "Of course, it''s a pleasant cooperation." "Next, my deputy Herz will discuss the details with you. If you have any requirements, just tell him. Excuse me first." Saifeiya pushed Herz out, said goodbye, and went back to practice with light steps. Originally, she didn''t want to participate in such complicated and trivial matters. With so much spare time, she might as well strengthen her exercise to save Luo Lan''s surpassing. However, such a big gold owner as Uncle aiboya had to ask her to come out in person, so after receiving her, SAFIYA gave Herz full responsibility for the following matters. Herz then stepped forward: "Mr. aiboya, please follow me. We need to further discuss the details of the cooperation." "Of course." Aiboya chuckled, because he had already learned from his bodyguard Lipp that the Saiya man was also a strong expert, so he didn''t show any impatience. With a smile, he discussed the details of cooperation with Herz in detail. Finally, after negotiation, aiboya and Herz decided to prepare a planet for cultivating human trading near Sarada. This planet will be purchased by Lanna people, and Saiya people will send people to maintain order. It is a small trading planet. The final profit will be distributed according to the output. After some exchanges, the aiboya people left with great satisfaction, and they were still feeling the strength of the Saiya people when they left. "Helz, you and Ashtar will distribute the materials sent by the Lana people to every family, and those new born children will enter the nursery cabin as soon as possible for nurturing." When Herz saw off aiboya''s uncle and nephew and met with Saifeiya again, Saifeiya said so. Herz nodded: "I see. I will arrange it. At the same time, the Saia''s combat clothes and aircraft also need to be replaced. For some Saia who can''t learn to use" breath ", I will allocate new energy detectors." "We need detectors, but let them not rely too much on detectors." Said seraphia, thinking. "Well, I understand that. In addition, it is necessary to strengthen the training of adult sais. These sais will go to the" cultivator planet "to pick the seeds of cultivators. When the trading planet is established, they will also be responsible for the stability there." Herz has a bright smile and a clear plan for the future. Saiya is a combative race. It''s not a peaceful race. It''s not the right choice for them to stay on Sarada or kasha before. The best way is to let them release their nature and let them fight to their heart''s content. Cultivating people is just a place where they can enjoy fighting. With the current strength of these adult SAIAS, the cultivation planet is enough for them to experience. At present, there are three main types of saians on Sarada: first, the saians who have grown up long ago, such as Herz and Ashtar, are sent to the star of bejita long ago, most of them are inferior soldiers with poor qualifications; second, the new generation like naris, who have just come of age, has a better future than the previous adult saians The third is the young or newly born Saiya, because they are young, they have the best plasticity.Sharada planet''s protection forces are mainly composed of mature adult Saiya people. Under the training of Herz, their strength has also increased significantly. They are mainly responsible for the stability of the planet and its surrounding areas. In addition, the special combat forces that are mainly trained belong to the main force in the future, and the outstanding new generation such as naris, Colm, TORAN, Broll, Evelyn and ufia are among the outstanding ones. With the abundant vitality of Sarada, the physical fitness of these SAIAS will be better and better. Although the vitality will not directly enhance the strength of the Saia people, Herz optimistically believes that with the gradual improvement of their physique, as long as they are trained for another six or seven years, and when the special forces really grow up, this team will not be inferior to the strongest soldiers in the period of begita. After hearing helz''s arrangement, Sophia nodded, then thought of something, raised the corner of her mouth and showed a sneer. "Recently, more and more cosmonauts have entered the range of Sarada planet. Although a large number of them have been cleaned up, those guys still can''t learn a lesson. Maybe I''ll go out and make their reputation known so that they don''t dare to peep here any more." "You''re going out, too?" Helz frowned in surprise. Saifeiya is their leader. After she goes out, Sarada will be leaderless. If anything happens, Sarada will not be able to support her at all. Sophia raised her eyes and said, "it won''t be too far, and I have instant movement. If there''s anything wrong with Sarada, you can contact me directly with the contact device." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 "Then you have to be careful." Herz nodded to sephia. Since she became Queen, she has become more and more powerful. Even if Herz used to be her captain, she can''t arrogate as she used to. Saifeiya joked: "I have a lot of pressure. If I don''t work hard, Luo Lan will climb on my head in a few years, and he will bully me at that time..." Saifeiya has always been proud, even Luo Lan also don''t think so easy to surpass her. Helz couldn''t help laughing. The two brothers and sisters began to compete with each other. But it''s also very good. If it''s not because he thinks he can''t compare with Celia and Rolan, he also wants to join the competition. Next, SAFIYA discussed with Herz about the training of the saians on sharada after she left. An afternoon passed quickly. As Herz got up to leave, a breath of terror suddenly fell from the sky like a giant net. The air trembled slightly, the water cups on the table shook, and the tea splashed on the table. Feel a group of strong and strange gas into the planet Salada, Sophia raised his head, face like frost, beautiful face with a hint of cold. "Who are those who don''t know what to do?" Such an intruder, Saifeiya has met many times in this period of time. Herz looked dignified: "this time the invaders are very powerful, more than one strong breath of two." Saifeiya sneered: "no matter how strong it is, it''s just a local chicken and a local dog. I''m worried that I can''t find anyone to move my hands and feet. These guys are coming." However, Herz is not as optimistic as zephylia. Of course, with zephylia as a great master, the safety of Sarada is safe. What he needs to worry about is how to minimize the loss of Sarada. "I asked NALIS to immediately organize the staff and ask the soldiers of the defense force to protect the young people..." Said helz, turning his body into a flash of light and flying towards the gathering place. Sephia narrowed her eyes slightly and gazed at the blue sky. The breeze was blowing, a lock of silk like long hair was flying slightly, and her face was calm. "The intruder this time, it seems a little interesting." There was a beautiful arc in the corner of her mouth. With a sneer on her face, she walked out slowly. ¡­¡­ A few hours ago, shortly after the lannarian apoya spacecraft left Sarada, not far from Sarada, a dark spacecraft armed to the teeth crossed the sky and headed for Sarada. There are numerous spiral star systems in the northern Milky way. A flash in the sky may be another star system outside the distant star region. These star systems are of different sizes and are far away. Sometimes, even if they span hundreds of thousands of light years, they may not be able to reach the next docking point. If it is not for the advanced navigation technology in the universe, many civilizations would like to It''s impossible to cross our own star system. In the spaceship, sonori, with her legs up, leaned forward and her palm against her chin, said, "prey, haven''t you been to Sarada yet?" Presley, the second leader of sonori''s adventure group, looked at it and said, "boss, be patient. We''ll be there soon. Now we''re three hours away from Sarada. It''s time to enter Sarada''s planetary system." "Oh, it took me half a month to teach the so-called Saiya people a lesson." Sonori leaned back to find a comfortable position. "Don''t worry, it''s coming soon. The boss can vent his unhappiness at that time." The blue haired cosmonaut said calmly that only a few people in the whole sonori adventure group dare to talk to sonori like this. "Ha ha, I''ll play ten at that time, so that they can know the end of offending sonori." Rose red eyes blinked and her face was full of displeasure. "Elder sister, we are here to take them in." Another cosmopolitan soldier said beside him that his name is Thorne. He is sonori''s younger brother. He also has green skin and strong strength. In fact, sonori, Thorne and prey are all of the same race. They come from a race called "nolai people". This race, with light green skin and beautiful appearance, can be regarded as the better looking race in the universe. Sonori said rudely, "before we make up, we should teach a lesson." "Ha ha." Presley chuckled, politely addressing his somewhat insolent boss. He came to the bridge and asked about the navigation of the next spaceship. The operator of the spaceship answered that everything was normal. Prey nodded and went back to his seat. This time, in order to teach the sais a lesson, the sonori adventure regiment sent out a total of 100 fighters. These fighters generally have 1000 combat effectiveness. There are three people with combat effectiveness of more than 10000, such as prey and sonori. If it''s a general advanced planet, in the face of such a situation, I''m afraid it''s going to surrender directly. More than an hour later, sonori''s spaceship detected a section of spaceship signal.A silver spaceship passed quickly by the side of the sonori adventure group spaceship. "It''s a lannarian ship!" "Those guys are flying out of Sarada, sister. Do you want to intercept them?" Sonori''s brother, Thorne, looks at her elder sister. Sonori gnawed her finger and said harshly, "let them go for a while. After we have taught the Saiya a lesson, we will go to them to settle the accounts. I''ll take over all their business then. " "That is to say, it''s just a race with weak fighting power. Why does it occupy so many resources?" Thorne agreed. "Lanna people have a wide range of contacts in the commercial headquarters of the universe. If they are targeted at them, it is easy to attract revenge from other powerful people." Presley shook his head, a little more thought in his indifferent eyes. "Cut, I just can''t manage those, at most when time change a place, the universe is so big, there is no place we can''t go." Sonori disdains the idea of "the law of the jungle". She has long been unhappy with the Rana people. Why can she work so hard to build a fortress in the asteroid belt, while the Rana people can enjoy several planets and live a life full of money? Hum, business is monopolized by those guys. What''s more, the space mercenary organization is really confused with the people in the space commercial headquarters, which makes sonori uncomfortable. "Forget it, if you don''t think about the unhappy things, everyone will be ready. It may be a tough battle later. Although I''m here, those Saiya people certainly can''t make any waves, but after all, I intend to recruit them. If too many casualties are caused, it''s also our loss. " With a big wave of her hand, sonori has put the Saiya people under her command. ¡­¡­ More than an hour passed. Sonori''s army came to the star range where Sarada is located, passing through many small stars outside, and a huge blue planet appeared in the eye. It''s a beautiful, pearl like planet www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 On Sarada, a loud "boom" broke the tranquility here. A huge black spaceship armed to the teeth broke the air and landed. Compared with the light cyan disk spaceship or their own silver streamlined spaceship given to Luo Lan by Lana people, this spaceship is really not good-looking. With a bang, the spaceship landed on a beautiful flat land. There was a violent tremor. The solid ground sank like soft mud. With a strong wind sweeping, all the trees around were broken. After a while, the cabin door of the spaceship opened, and three green skinned astronauts came out first. After that, hundreds of them came out in groups. These cosmic people have different looks, some are handsome, some are ugly, and their arms are tied with energy weapons to enhance their attack. It''s the sonori three and their fighters. "Well, sharada has a pretty good view, but the gravity is a little high." Rose red eyes looked around the scenery, sonori inserted waist, a pair of "here is my new down Jiangshan" appearance. The blue haired pley points the detector on his wrist and scans the environment of Sarada. "The gravity of Sarada is several times that of ordinary planets, about 15 times the standard gravity. The ocean area accounts for about 62%, and the remaining 38% has 29% habitable area except for some polar glaciers. The data is similar to that of other planets that can produce species diversity. " "Eh, there is a kind of high-energy material in the atmosphere of this planet. Living here for a long time can greatly enhance the physical fitness." "Oh, there are other things like this. It seems that we are determined to get this Salada planet. It''s a pity to leave it to the Saia people. Let''s move our headquarters here." Sonori''s younger brother Thorne does not think about cableway. In his opinion, sharada used to be the territory of the saians, but with their arrival, it has already fallen into their hands. Sonori admired her brother''s idea and greedily sucked in the fresh air. She saw the beautiful scenery of the mountains on both sides. The green color was just like her skin color, and she looked very beautiful. "I like this planet. I have to get it anyway. Let''s go and teach the saians a lesson. But remember, don''t spoil the scenery here." Sonori has made Sarada the future headquarters of her adventure group. "Hahaha, little ones, remember what the boss said!" Thorne let out a cry, and his body soared into the air. "I see, Lord Thorne." "Find the Saiya, find them, beat them, subdue them." More than 100 fighters under his command were eager to take off with Thorne. This sonori adventure group said that it was an adventure group. In fact, it was only a little more regular than the cosmic bandits. When it was fighting on other planets, it immediately showed its original ferocity. Sonori is very satisfied with his gang, "prey, which direction is the gathering place of Saiya people? Use the detector to find out quickly." "Just a moment, please. It will be ready in a minute." Pray nodded his head, adjusted the detector on his wrist to the detection mode, and soon the "beep beep" sound sounded, and a series of data appeared on the screen. These data floated up and down, irregular, looking a bit messy, but the location was The sky above them. "Boss, they''re here." "Cried Prynne, alarmed. "Well? Where is it? " "It''s on top of us." After hearing this, sonori raised her head and saw more than a dozen dark figures floating in the higher sky. Because of the distance, they looked like small black spots, blurred. Soon, the ten figures came down, headed by sephia and Herz, and sixteen older adults. Only a few of these adult Saiya men had more than 1000 combat effectiveness earlier, but under the training of Herz, they have reached 2000 combat effectiveness now. "Ha ha, it''s really Saiya. It''s the same as the rumor. It looks a little similar to us nolai people." Sonori laughs and sees Sophia in Lavender uniform. She is stunned by each other''s outstanding appearance. "This woman is very beautiful, but her skin color is not as good as my light green." "Saiya, let your leader out!" Sonori toe high air tunnel. "I am." Sephia''s eyebrows were small and her voice was cold. Among these cosmonauts who invaded Sarada, only the first three green cosmonauts can be regarded as the main ones, especially the one who just talked about 20000 combat effectiveness. The two next to her also have more than 10000 combat effectiveness Sonori looked up and down at Sophia with a slight stare and burst into laughter. "Ha, so you are the leader of the saians. Gather all your subordinates together. From today on Sarada belongs to sonori. As long as you obey my orders, I will not treat you badly. "Looking at sonori''s arrogant self talk, Celia''s eyes showed a chilling light, and her breath became colder. Those who had dared to say this in front of her before, the grass on the grave was already three feet high. "The dead and the dead." Saifeiya snorted and ordered Herz and others beside him, "leave me the green skin woman, and leave the rest to you. Be careful of the other two. Their combat effectiveness is more than 10000." "I understand." Herz laughed and twisted his neck to make a "click click" sound. During this period, many people invaded Sarada, but they killed all of them. "Why?" Looking at the reaction of the sais in front of her, sonori frowned, "wait, do you still want to fight? I''m not afraid to tell you that once you know my fighting capacity, you won''t have such an idea. In fact, my fighting ability is... " Before she had finished speaking, she was interrupted by sephia''s cold voice. "20000 combat effectiveness, and the other two are 15000 and 12000 combat effectiveness, which I have already seen." "How do you know?" Looking at the cold looking Saifeiya, sonori exclaimed in surprise. Since the other side knows their strength, they don''t mean to be afraid. Is it because of the unprovoked strength of the fighting nation, or They don''t care. For some reason, sonori suddenly felt uneasy, as if something had gone out of her expectation. These Saiya people should surrender right away! "What''s the situation with these SAIAS, ray?" She asked back. Pray looked at his boss and pressed the detector on his wrist again. Then he seemed to see something incredible. His eyes tightened and he lost his voice: "their combat effectiveness is only 500, no, only 200, still beating." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 "How can it be!" Sonori yelled, no matter how weak the sais are, they can''t fight only a few hundred battles as a fighting nation. There must be something wrong. Sonori also pressed the lens type energy detector in her ear, which is not as advanced as pray''s watch detector, but the most common type. But sonori now suspects that prey''s detector is broken, so it''s better to use her own detector. However, the data she detected is also a string of beating, there is no rule to speak of. It''s not right. It''s not right. Sweat gradually seeped out of sonori''s forehead. Sophia looked at it with a sneer, and gradually improved her breath. Suddenly, a strong wind swept across, and the detector beside sonori''s ear beat violently, which made people dazzled. 300¡¢5000¡¢18000¡¢22000¡­¡­ Bang, the energy detector couldn''t bear the high amount of energy, and an unpleasant smell floated into sonori''s nostrils. More than 22000 combat effectiveness!! Sonori''s face turned white. Her whole body trembled as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Her face was no longer as proud as before. She turned to look at her younger brother and subordinates, and said in mourning: "it''s over. I seem to have made a mistake about the object of the fury. It''s not easy for these Saiya people to be provoked." "Sister, I see it." Thorne swallowed. "Asshole, there''s something wrong with the information. Who on earth said that Saiya is not powerful? I won''t let her go Yes, I said it myself Sonori covered her mouth awkwardly. There was a trace of panic in Meihong''s eyes. She looked at Sophia with a smile. "Ha ha, chief of Saiya people, this is a misunderstanding. I may be the wrong person. You know, people in sonori''s adventure group are always very real..." Sophia looked at her coldly and motioned coldly to Herz. Herz nodded and led his Saiya men to attack. The fierce battle began. "Hey, don''t fight. It''s all a misunderstanding Hell, I''ve been in the universe for so many years, and I''ve never been wronged like this Sonori was still persuading at the beginning, but when she saw that the persuasion was invalid, her face soon showed a fierce light. She said that it was a misunderstanding, but these Saiya people were reluctant to give up. Sonori was used to being rude at ordinary times, but could not stand such grievances, and soon joined in the battle. At this moment, a cold wind blew by, and Sophia''s graceful figure came to her side. She gently raised her arm, and her thin white palm was close to sonori. A violent force poured out like a torrent. The terrible force suddenly flew sonori out. Then it flashed and suddenly appeared along sonori''s flight path. Raise your legs. Bang! Violent impact, Saifeiya full of strength kick in sonori''s body. The violent force makes sonori vomit blood. After a short period of stagnation, the air boils, and a circle of visible shock wave spreads out in all directions with the impact point as the center. Sonori''s body pen rushed straight to the ground, and when she was close to the ground, she received the merciless blow of zephylia. This kind of attack is violent and destructive. If it wasn''t for sonori''s strength, her body would have been smashed into flesh. Boom, boom!! Hit the ground hard. The vast green forest was destroyed in the bombardment. The area of 1000 meters was as if it had been bombarded by countless missiles. It became pitted and beyond recognition. Black smoke billowed up, sonori did not have any resistance to accept the beating of Saifeiya. On the other hand, the Saia people are in a fierce battle with the personnel of sonori adventure group. Thorne and prey want to rescue sonori, but they are tightly entangled by Herz and have no time to get away. "You two, don''t look around when you fight." Herz''s cold voice met Thorne and pry with a ferocious attack. Although Herz has never learned the battle secrets of the adelatans and will not move in an instant, he can perfectly control his body''s energy with the cultivation of "breath". Coupled with the explosive gas from time to time, the two cosmonauts with more than 10000 combat power in sonori''s adventure regiment can''t take advantage of Herz. "No fight, no fight, I surrender Wuwu, I''m so wronged. " Sonori said to herself, as if her brain was not working well. There was a blue wave of Qigong in Saifeiya''s hand, which made her eyes unable to open. Hearing sonori''s words, Saifeiya said coldly: "if you dare to run to Sarada, you should be ready to be destroyed." "Wait a minute, I''m from nolai. I''m a fighting nation. For the sake of being a fighting nation, let me go this time!" Sonori was in a state of panic, for fear that Saifeiya might accidentally release Qigong wave. "The nolai?" "Yes, look at my skin and my eyes. They are all the hallmarks of the norais."Sophia looked at sonori thoughtfully, with pale green complexion and rosy eyes. She had a pretty face. Of course, Sophia couldn''t let the enemy go just because of her looks. The nolai, like the Saia, are rare in the universe. "What''s your name?" Sophia''s tone was much more relaxed. "Sonori!" Sonori answered hastily. "You are captured. Please tell your men to stop." "Yes..." Sonori bit her lower lip and called to her men. Then everyone was tied up. ¡­¡­ In retrospect, sonori''s intestines were blue with regret. She had nothing to look for. Why did she come to Sarada to find fault! Now not only has he become a prisoner, but also his adventure regiment will be incorporated. "The sonori adventure regiment is stationed in the west of the North galaxy, the CIA galaxy. It is the largest adventure regiment there, with 1000 fighters, including logistics and business personnel, about 10000 people..." Herz reported in detail the intelligence pryed out from sonori and other people. Compared with this kind of cosmic force, the scale of sharada is too small. "From today on, the sonori adventure group is under the command of Sarada planet, don''t you have any opinions?" Saifeiya said indisputably. Sonori was dejected: "no problem." Saifeiya said: "it''s best to have no opinions. Your breath has been locked by me. No matter where I escape, I can find you instantly, so I''d better be honest in the future and don''t think about anything bad. We, Sarada, are powerful. You can''t fight against it. " "Well." Sonori nodded with a lost face. "Well, Queen Sophia, can you tell me what your fighting power is?" Saifeiya roughly estimated, said: "37000 combat effectiveness!" ¡°37000£¡£¡¡± Sonori''s body was shocked, her eyes flashed incredible brilliance, and then a burst of decadence. She was really blinded by lard, so she wanted to incorporate Saiya people. Now it''s good that Saiya people didn''t accept it, but she was incorporated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 When Loran returned to Sarada, it was sonori who had been captured for several days. After the demon Pui was removed from the planet cultivator, Loran checked the whole planet cultivator again and made sure there was no big problem before returning to Sarada. Seeing that several strange figures suddenly appear on the parent star, Luo Lan is very strange. After asking a person, she finds out that these people are the invaders of Sarada planet, who were defeated by zephylia. "So now, besides the sais, there are also these adventurers on Sarada." Luo Lan touched her chin and gave a faint smile. "By the way, your name is Evelyn, isn''t it?" "Yes, Lord Lorraine." The Saiya girl, who was held by Luo Lan, brightened her eyes and blushed excitedly, "Luo Lan, do you remember me? If it had not been for the salvation of adults, I would not have lived to this day. " In fact, Luo Lan didn''t have a deep impression of the girl in front of her. Seeing that she was so excited, she nodded with a gentle and polite smile: "work hard. You''ll be a great soldier after you work hard in the special forces." "Well." Evelyn nods her head hard and looks at Luo Lan as if she''s a little girl. Until she can''t see her, she clenches her fist to cheer herself up. Being praised by Luo Lan is enough to make the girl happy for a long time. "That girl Saiya worshipped you a lot just now." Saifeiya does not know when to appear in Luo Lan''s side, just a scene in the eye. "Of course, I saved her life after all." "It''s not that simple. There are a lot of women who worship you now. They want you to grow up earlier and give birth to the best offspring with you!" Seraphia''s beautiful eyes flashed. Saiya people are very indifferent to the wedding ceremony, because they have been fighting outside for a long time, sometimes they will get together when they see the right eye. In addition, Saiya people are now sparsely populated. Under the encouragement of Herz and saifia, these Saiya people often form families soon after they grow up and give birth to their offspring. Among so many male Saiya, Luo Lan is undoubtedly the best. If he wants to, he shouts that he can form a long line with his female Saiya. Luo Lan looked at the fresh face of Saifeiya and drew her face close to her: "then there are many Saiya people who want to pursue you." Saifeiya: "I am not interested in them, one by one so weak, I simply despise, and they dare not!" Luo Lan nodded, "you are very old. Tut, this year is 24. This age is suitable for marriage. Is there really no one you like? Don''t you usually have a little Looking forward to it? " Luo Lan asks carefully, in the heart suddenly has kind of inexplicable expectation. When she heard this, she was shocked. Ba A touch of anger flashed on his face, raised his leg and kicked toward Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s body dodged nimbly and put his hands around the slender and symmetrical leg of Saifeiya. "Not yet!" Sophia yelled, her face full of unhappiness. "I''m only 14 years older than you. Saiya''s youth is long. You''d better think about when you can surpass me rather than care about it." With that, Saifeiya strides forward, leaving Luo Lan a beautiful figure. Seeing this, Luo Lan touched her chin and showed a mysterious smile at the corner of her mouth: "it seems that even a person with a cold temper, such as Sophia, will be agitated physically and mentally, but it''s normal. After all, it''s a normal reaction of adolescence It''s a pity that my body hasn''t grown up yet. " "As for surpassing her in strength, it should take a few years." Luo Lan has a confident face. Through the trial just now, he has a little clear about the thought in SAFIYA''s heart. An excellent woman like SAFIYA, of course, wants to find a better man. And on Sarada, who is better than him Luo Lan thought with great pride. Having been together for so many years, Luo Lan would not be happy to give up Saifeiya. With such a constructive answer, Luo Lan''s mood suddenly becomes very happy, which makes him more happy than his exploration of cultivating human planet. ¡­¡­ Back home, Saifeiya has been lying quietly on the balcony above the wind, see Luolan did not want to stand up. Luo Lan sits beside her, cocks up her legs, falls back, and puts her head on Sophia''s smooth belly, smelling the faint fragrance of the girl. Just now beautiful, they tacitly, no one mentioned. "I''ve found out about the cultivation of human planet..." Tell us what happened on the planet of cultivating human beings. When talking about the encounter with Pui, the demon made by ancient cosmologists, Sophia opened her eyes and propped up her upper body slightly. "I''ve long heard that the Puyi clan of Zin planet is extremely powerful, but I didn''t expect that they were fighting machines. Altas, the ancient fighting people? I really haven''t heard of it. Maybe with the development of the times, it has disappeared in the torrent of time. " Saifeiya has some feelings. It''s like Saiya people. If a Luo Lan didn''t pop up suddenly, this race might die out.Speaking of this, Saifeiya took a look at Luo Lan, who was lying on his belly, and grabbed his ear to pick him up. "What about the sonori adventure group?" Luo Lan rubbed her ears. "Stay on the planet Salada first. There are some good people among them, especially the three norais. Their strength is rare. As long as they work hard, I won''t treat them badly, but if they are disobedient, don''t blame me for being impolite." Saifeiya''s momentum is compelling, because she knows that there is a dragon ball in the world. With this retreat, she will not have so much scruples when she does things. Luo Lan nodded: "the Saiya people on the planet Sarada, together with the sonori adventure group that has been running through the universe for a long time, and the financial support of Lanna people, our power is beginning to take shape." After careful calculation and the sonori adventure group, there are already six masters with combat power of more than 10000 on Sarada, which is enough to scare many civilizations. "We should name ourselves a force." Luo Lan suggested. "What do you call it?" Saifeiya looks at him. Although she is the master of Saiya, in fact, Saifeiya does not want to be a queen, so she will ask Luo Lan for advice on many things. Luo Lan pondered for a while and looked at Sophia''s pretty face. "It''s better to break away from the Saiya people for the time being. In this way, it''s not easy to attract other people''s attention. It''s called" Sophie force. ". One day, the name of Saifei force in the west of the North galaxy will ring through the whole North galaxy and even the whole universe. " "I''m waiting for that day." Sophia''s cold face smile, the name from her name in two words, she felt very satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 The next day, it was hazy. The gentle sunlight penetrates the sky, and sprinkles mottled light spots on the edge of the bed through the glass. Last night, Luo Lan held Sophia and slept all night. The soft fragrance makes Luo Lan secretly regret that her body didn''t grow up earlier. But then again, if she was a normal adult body, she would not let herself sleep with her. Wake up in the morning, according to the usual warm-up in the yard, when the sun gradually rises, the Saiya people in charge of daily life will send up early. Because Saiya people eat a lot of food, it will definitely waste a lot of cultivation time to prepare food by themselves. Therefore, according to the past management, food is prepared by special non fighters. It just happened that a large number of members of the sonori adventure group were captured recently, and these people became free labor on Sarada. After breakfast with SAFIYA, Luo Lan asks SAFIYA to gather all the SAFIYA people together. Next, he will select a group of SAFIYA people to go hunting on the "cultivating planet". This is a good exercise opportunity, which has great attraction for the SAFIYA people who have been eager to fight. Sure enough, when Luo Lan and his colleagues announced the news, both adult and underage sais were full of interest and were full of interest in "cultivating human planet". "What do they want?" Watching all the sais rush to one place, sonori, the green skinned Female cosmologist, squats in the corner and does nothing. "It''s like we''re going to develop a planet of nurturers." "Cultivating the human planet is the first place we see Well, if it wasn''t for it, I wouldn''t want to trouble the sais Sonori was disappointed and full of chagrin. At that time, she was really blinded by lard and had that kind of absurd idea. Since being captured, sonori''s self-confidence has been seriously damaged. Now she dare not brag about how strong she is in front of her companions. "Shall we go and have a look?" Prynne looks at sonori and Thorne. Sonori gritted her teeth, "go, why not, anyway, they have been defeated by their subordinates, there is nothing to lose face." So the three flew up in the air and came to the square where Saiya people lived. All the Saiya people had gathered there. They looked at the people on the stage one by one full of longing, shouting the names of saifia, Rolan and Herz. Sonori Mei''s red eyes swept towards the people in the center. In addition to the saifia and Herz she had seen before, there was another Saiya who didn''t look very old. "Hey, who''s that kid?" Asked sonori. Over the past few days, Pryor has learned more about Sarada, looked at the people on the platform, and replied: "if I guess correctly, that person is the most mysterious master among the sais. His name is Luo Lan, and he is the younger brother of the sais queen. It is said that the reason why saiphilia became the sais queen is the result of this person''s support." Sonori couldn''t believe it: "no, how can a child be so powerful?" At this time, several female Saiya people nearby heard it and immediately retorted: "that''s Lord Luo Lan. Naturally, she is very powerful." "Lord Rolan is stronger than Lord Herz." The female Saiya people around you refute sonori one by one. Saiya people worship the strongest. In their eyes, Luo Lan''s image is perfect and the most suitable object for combination. It''s a pity that Luo Lan is not an adult, and there is an insurmountable mountain between the two sides, so these little fans are doomed to be sad and unable to get what they want. Sonori was startled by the attitude of these women Saiya people, and quickly backed aside, still can''t believe it. "Where can a minor Saiya be?" At this time, Luo Lan in the center of the high platform felt the breath of sonori not far away from them, so she looked at them with a flat expression. Her sharp eyes suddenly seemed like two sharp spikes, which pierced sonori''s heart and made them feel terrible. Suddenly, it seems to see an ancient ape roaring in their heart. "Terrible Three people''s hearts can not help but emerge out of the same idea, cold sweat Shua came out. A few people look at each other, Presley expression bitter: "that child, has far more than our mental power." Sonori: "there is a feeling of being thoroughly seen through. If there is a battle, I may not be his opponent..." This is very incredible. You know, the adventure group led by sonori has been in the universe for many years, and what kind of experts have not seen. But in the face of Luo Lan, a mysterious teenager, they can''t have the courage to start. "Sister, we may never get rid of the Saiya." Thorne had a sad face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sonori bit her lips and said nothing. "Maybe, following the sais It''s not bad Pley sighed and comforted his boss.¡­¡­ "All of you, Saiya people have cooperated with Lanna people. We will create our own trading planet and fight for ourselves! Next, we''re going to the planet of cultivators to hunt cultivators. When you hunt cultivators, you can enjoy the fun of fighting. " Sephia''s voice was loud and clear about the cultivation of the human planet. "As the weakest of the cultivators are close to 1000 combat power, you should be very careful when you enter the cultivator planet. Don''t indulge in fighting and put yourself in danger. You should know that your life is very precious now..." SAFIYA tells the story in an orderly way, and then Herz starts to set up a hunting team. Considering the fact that the cultivators are more powerful than most of the sais at present, the sais entering the cultivator planet are not allowed to have less than 500 combat power, and after entering, the main hunting tasks will be completed by the adult sais, and the minor sais used to experience the war Fighting atmosphere, for their future growth to lay the foundation. Team by team, nearly half of the more than 200 sais are qualified to enter the planet of cultivator. Of course, enough guards and trainers must be left on this side of sharada. Therefore, the first group of people who used to be there were only 80, including 40 adult sais and 40 underage sais. "Hunting! Hunting "Fight, fight All Saiya people are shouting with excitement, loud voice one after another. "It''s terrible. These sais are more keen on fighting than I could have imagined." Sonori frowned and had some maladjustment. Even the nolai people she belonged to were part of the fighting nation, but she was obviously not as keen on fighting as the Saia people. She had never seen the enthusiasm for fighting. "Hey, there are some green cosmic men over there!" "Calling us?" Sonori pointed to herself. "Yes, it''s you. There''s a task for you next..." Luo Lan smiles at sonori. Her white teeth seem to reflect light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 The planet of cultivators, which has been desolate for many years, is occupied by cultivators everywhere. Basically, no matter where you hit the ground, the cultivators of dwarfs will spring up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, and then launch deadly flying attacks. If it is a strength is not very high people fall here, then you can imagine what kind of fate will be waiting for him. But for the saians, the planet of cultivating people is not only safe, on the contrary, it is also a paradise for them to enjoy fighting. In order to get the chance to enter the cultivation planet, almost all of the Saiya people have broken the head. On this day, Luo Lan brought 80 selected sais to the planet of cultivator, and chose a relatively open area to deal with. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. The temporary base is complete. Looking at the eager people, Luo Lan warned: "most of the cultivators on this planet are not dangerous to you, but you should be careful of the cultivators at very special stages. Those cultivators are very powerful and should not be careless. You should always pay attention to your own safety when picking and cultivating people." "In addition, the minor Saiya people should not leave the garrison too far, sonori, you should protect their safety." Luo Lan''s indifferent eyes look at the three sonori. This time he comes to cultivate the human planet, in addition to bringing the sais, Luo Lan also brings sonori and others, in order to let them protect the sais. "Did you hear that?" Next to him, Sophia said in a cold voice. "Oh, I see." Sonori snorted and reluctantly agreed. "By the way, if you find any traces of temple or civilization in the process of hunting and cultivating people, don''t enter without permission. Report to the headquarters immediately. Do you know?" Luo Lan extra orders, although he has roughly checked the cultivation of human planet, but in case there is something missing is also possible. "Yes "Yes, sir All the Sayers roared with enthusiasm. Seeing this, Luo Lan nodded to Sophia. Sophia narrowed her eyes and announced on the spot that the people of Sophia could start their own Hunting: "everyone, enjoy the fun of fighting and create more value for Sarada planet!" "Ha ha ha, finally you can fight as much as you like." "Hunt, hunt!" "Let''s have a try and see who collects more seeds of growers." Adult Saiya people are full of energy. After hearing the instructions from Saifeiya, they all roar to vent. These Saiya people have strong strength and can deal with the cultivators at special stages. Although the young Saiya people are not so strong, they are also enthusiastic. Their faces are flushed with excitement, and their aggressive eyes sweep around. Searching for their prey. "There are strong opponents hidden under these soils." "This is heaven." "Go ahead, cultivate people!" Hula ~ dozens of Saiya scattered, they were in groups or alone, suddenly turned into streamer and disappeared in the sky, and soon the bang bang fighting started. Since the destruction of vegeta, these saians have been living on kasha. Even if they moved to Sarada, they have not experienced a decent battle. Their desire for battle has been suppressed for a long time. Now that they can finally let go of their hands and feet, they will work hard and release the nature in their blood without any scruples. With a leisurely glance at the trembling mountain in the distance, Luo Lan takes out a set of tea table from the omnipotent capsule, makes hot tea and invites Saifeiya to taste it together. Sophia glanced with disdain. She didn''t like the flowery and petty taste. Whew, the floating light flashed, accompanied by a few fierce whirlwinds, sephia also joined in the hunting of the cultivator. But with the fighting power of Saifeiya, where can these weak cultivators be her opponents? They gently swing their fingers and flash streams of light. The energy rays are like laser beams. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu. The light green solution splashed all over the ground, and the cultivator had already died. This attack lasted for a period of time, the initial freshness soon passed, and Sophia frowned, shook her head and returned to Luo Lan''s side. "Why don''t you go on shooting them?" Luo Lan filled a cup of tea for Sophia. "It''s boring," said Sophia. "It''s the best way to cultivate people. I don''t even have the qualification to be a little serious." Luo Lan said with a smile: "with your fighting power, you have to choose an opponent with at least 20000 or 30000 fighting power to make you enjoy yourself. Just pray that there are other demons on this planet, Puyi.""I hope so." Saifeiya smile, smile, cool and elegant, with Saifeiya''s unique temperament, really has a pleasant feeling. After drinking tea for a while, SAFIYA tells Luo Lan that she wants to go out for a walk. A Saiya who pursues power like her can never settle down. Luo Lan thought for a while, took out a small bag containing some fairy beans from the different dimensional space and handed it to Saifeiya. "You can save your life when you keep these fairy beans. In addition, don''t try to be brave when you encounter an invincible enemy, and run away with instant movement." "With these fairy beans, I don''t have to worry about injury at all." Saifeiya took Xiandou from Luolan''s hand, pursed her lips, and a trace of madness flashed in her eyes. Luo Lan looked at her, but said: "don''t be unscrupulous because you have Xiandou. I don''t want to revive you with Longzhu in the future." Saifeiya laughed and confidently said: "don''t worry, as a fighting nation, what I''m good at is fighting. Don''t pull too much If you don''t practice hard, you won''t have a chance to surpass me. " Standing up and patting Luo Lan on the head, Sophia turned her mouth and said, "I''m waiting for you to continue to grow stronger. When the time comes, we will conquer the universe together. What do you think?" Luo Lan showed white teeth: "of course, we will definitely stand at the top of the universe." This is not only the agreement made to Sophia, but also the goal in Luo Lan''s heart. Luo Lan''s wish was to live when he just crossed to the star of vegeta. However, with his strength becoming stronger and stronger and his wings becoming more and more abundant, Luo Lan''s ambition is also growing. He is no longer satisfied with living in silence. He wants to become stronger and more powerful, surpassing the protagonist and the boss of the original work, and then stand on the top of the world together with Sophia, overlooking the world like a God. "Good." Sophia nodded with satisfaction, her eyes shining with strange light. All of a sudden, Sophia leaned over, her white forehead on Luo Lan''s forehead, and the cold touch made Luo Lan a little lost. "I believe that day will come..." An almost whispering murmur rings in the ear. When Luo Lan comes back, she finds that the figure of Saifeiya has disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 Saifeiya left very smartly. Before leaving, he made an agreement with Luo Lan to climb the top of the universe. Luo Lan knew that it was not so easy to realize the agreement, but he agreed very happily. For Saiya people, lofty goals can play a benchmarking role, just like the monkey king and bejita in the original book, constantly challenging themselves and breaking the limits. The important thing is not to achieve the goal, but to enjoy the fun in the process of achieving the goal, to move forward with load, to forge ahead, to be more frustrated and more brave. Imagine that when they all stand at the peak in the future, when they look back, they can still have one person to accompany them. Isn''t that wonderful! Moreover, from the side, this is also the idea that Sophia is secretly conveying to Rolan that he is willing to go forward with him as a companion. Naturally, Rolan is very happy. "I feel like I''m full of energy now!" Luo Lan narrowed her eyes, and the whole person was full of excitement. Then he flew up into the air, using the strongest energy to attack and express his joy. Suddenly, I saw a fireball spread rapidly, just like a sun rising. The orange light ball exploded in the sky, and the terror energy spread out in all directions with Luo Lan as the center. Shua Shua! The energy drizzle is pouring down, and there are lots of energy fireballs on the ground. Countless cultivators are killed by the powerful attack before they come from the soil. At this moment, the atmosphere is boiling, the wind is blowing, the stars are shining, and the whole planet of cultivating people is affected. All the Saiya people feel the movement caused by Luo Lan. "This energy It''s the power of Lord Luo Lan. " "It''s hard to breathe when you look at it from a distance." "It''s so powerful." Saiya people raise their heads one by one and look at the land destroyed by Luo Lan''s power in the distance. The overwhelming bombardment makes all Saiya people feel shocked. After the shock, they feel a deep sense of pride. Saiya people have such a powerful soldier to lead them. What''s the reason to remain strong! Harassed by the power of Luo Lan, the underground cultivators become frightened and come out of the soil. At this time, all the Sayers were as enthusiastic as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. They attacked the cultivators with fists. The fierce battle started again. These Sayers roared and laughed. Even if they were hurt, their faces were full of happy smiles. "These Saiya people are crazy!" Sonori floats on the high place. She is shocked by Luo Lan''s power, but she scolds Saiya people''s crazy fighting behavior. The reckless impact of these sais is actually increasing their workload. "What on earth is Luo Lan doing?" "It''s a terrible force. I heard that I''m only 10 years old this year. I don''t know what height I will reach in the future." Sonori''s brother, Thorne, sighed. "Oh, there are some little sais in danger." When PUEN saw several young sais besieged by the cultivators, he hit a wave of Qigong and rescued them. He shook his head and said, "these sais are not strong one by one, but they are very strong in character." Sonori was bored and said, "to put it bluntly, it''s beyond our capacity. If it wasn''t for our protection, the casualties of the sais would be very heavy." In such a short period of time, they carried out many rescues. "Don''t complain, elder sister. Be careful to get caught and be taught another lesson." Thorne glanced at his elder sister. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sonori frowned and snorted. After thinking about it, she decided to make a temporary compromise. The hunting activities of Saiya people are still going on. The adult Saiya people can face the attack of the cultivator alone, but when they meet the cultivator in a special period, they can''t fight against it by their own strength. At this time, three or five groups of Saiya people will join hands and use the skills taught by Herz together. Soon, the seeds of the cultivator collected by Saiya people are more and more The more. When the first hunting activity ended, they collected a total of 100 cultivating seeds, plus some Luo Lan got before, a total of more than 200. "It''s almost 200 shekels at the market price of the universe." Luo Lan roughly estimated that this kind of income may be more than the reward of performing the mission in the period of bejita. "Nellis." Luo Lan called, a slim female Saiya came to him. "Lord Luo Lan!" "Count the number of seriously injured Saiya, and then let them enter the treatment module to heal. I''ll go back to Sarada first, and let them choose the second group of personnel there..." "Yes, sir." Nellis nodded her head, her light body floating. Although Luo Lan has enough Xiandou for treatment, the yield of Xiandou is very low, and he is reluctant to spend it. In addition, when he entered the cultivation planet, he also carried several treatment cabins, which made these Saiya recover by soaking the treatment solution.When the injured Saiya enter the treatment module, Luo Lan tells naris that they will return to Sarada planet with the results of hunting. On the other side of Sarada, Herz''s hard face smiles when he sees the valuable cultivator seeds brought back by Rolan. "With these things, sharada can buy more equipment and keep the powerful fighting power of the Saia people all the time. It''s also possible to work more closely with the lannarians. " Luo Lan nodded, "now the Saifei force is still in its infancy, and there is a serious shortage of both fighters and logistics personnel. It will be the most difficult time to get through the most difficult period when we have incorporated the remaining people of sonori adventure group in thea galaxy." "I''ll arrange for them to be included immediately." "Also, we should have our own technology talents, just like the yugars on the star of bejita before." Luo Lan pondered for a moment. Herz nodded: "it''s true that technological talents are very important. There should be such talents at the universe auction." "Well, I''ll think about it later. When the next group of sais enter the planet cultivator, they will take their own aircraft with them. In the future, they will rely on aircraft to communicate with each other." Luo Lan''s instant movement is convenient, but he won''t always take care of these Saiya people. Sharada is not a few days away from the planet cultivator, and it''s very convenient for aircraft to travel. Next, Luo Lan and Herz arrange the trial of Saiya again. For the chance to fight, all Saiya are fighting for it. As time goes by, several groups of SAIAS have gone between the planet of cultivator and the planet of sharada, and their hunting and cultivation activities have gradually stabilized. Thanks to this high load of fighting, the strength of Saiya people is constantly improving, and Luo Lan''s cultivator seeds are accumulating more and more, which has been close to a thousand. On this day, Luo Lan received a message from aiboya, a Lanna star. They have bought a star in the universe trading center, and registered the trading star information in the universe commercial headquarters with their own relationship. Now everything is ready, only Dongfeng is in debt. Luo Lan hears the news and immediately moves to the location of Lanna people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "Brother Rolan, you see, this is the planet we bought for the trading floor." When Luo Lan arrives at Lana''s location, aiboya warmly welcomes him, and a three-dimensional image appears in the screen of the void. There is a deep starry sky in the image. With the rotation of the image, a beautiful green star gradually appears. From the color of the star, we can know that it is a vibrant star. At this time, the green planet is running leisurely, surrounded by four pocket satellites, guarding the central planet like a guard. "This planet, called" sinomenis ", is a planet carefully selected by guvisha and me. Its location is only half a month away from Salada planet and cultivator planet. With the most advanced aircraft, it can travel once in a short time." Trading planet is used to cultivate people to trade. Naturally, it needs to be closely related to Sarada planet. Distance is a factor that has to be considered. Too far is not conducive to the protection of trading planet, and too close can easily remind people of the relationship between Saffi forces and Sarada planet. For the time being, Rowland doesn''t want to put Sarada on the table that early. "I have used the relationship of Lanna people to register the information of trading planet in the space commercial headquarters. Soon the space commercial headquarters will announce it to the public, and a series of follow-up publicity will also be put on the agenda. I don''t know what''s going on there?" "I''m almost ready." Luo Lan took a light look at aiboya, and took out more than 1000 seeds from the different dimensional space. "This is my recent harvest, a total of 1040 seeds." "Ah, there are so many?" Aiboya looked at the pile of cultivating seeds that Luo Lan took out. Her eyes suddenly burst out with light. "Well, with these cultivating seeds, plus the goods from other planets, the opening of the trading planet will go smoothly. By the way, why don''t we go to the Ivy League and have a field look? " "Go and have a look." Luo Lan nodded. "Brother Luo Lan, there is a beautiful race named" rattan tribe "living on the" Ivy star ". The aborigines are given along with the planet and can be trained to work on the trading planet." Gu Weisha has a big stomach. When he talks about Teng clan, his eyes are shining. This fat man lives a life full of money all day and is most interested in beauty and money. Luo Lan smiles at aiboya, then waves, takes them and their bodyguards to move in an instant, and arrives at the Ivy at the other end of the sky. "Ah, this is instant movement. It''s a great skill." Aiboya repeatedly praised that in just a blink of an eye, he came to the remote Ivy from his headquarters. This skill is so convenient. "It''s just a little trick." Luo Lan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t agree with him. Aiboya sighs a few words, and then leads Luo Lan to walk while introducing the situation of ivy. Sinomenis is a low-level planet with lower gravity than the earth. It is a small and weak planet worthy of the name. There is a group of natural aborigines named "rattan tribe" living on it. The civilization level is still in a relatively primitive stage. After sinomenis was conquered by other cosmonauts, these rattan people also became slaves. Because of their delicate appearance and gentle temperament, the rattan people are very popular with some special lovers. Many rattan people have been sold to other planets until sinomeni was bought by Uncle aiboya. Along the way, Luo Lan saw a huge bulldozer bulldozing the earth, behind a variety of large machines tamping the ground, constantly sending out rumbling tremor, just like an earthquake. "The construction of the venue building and supporting facilities of the trading planet is stepping up, and will soon be put into use. Of course, personnel training is also going on at the same time. When the universe commercial headquarters issues a notice, the rich people of the North galaxy will soon know about it, and it will become very hot and noisy." Aiboya introduced that the construction of the trading planet was not achieved overnight. Just like the relatively large-scale tangge planet in the western part of the North galaxy, it was only a small-scale trading planet at first. It was only after the establishment of word-of-mouth and attracting the surrounding merchants to join that it was officially transformed into a large-scale trading planet. Because sinomenine is mainly engaged in the trading of rare commodities such as "cultivating human seeds" and Lanna people''s strong financial support, aiboya has great confidence to develop the trading planet in a very short time. Luo Lan watched with satisfaction. At this time, she saw a large group of beautiful people in the simple shantytown. "Are those the rattan people?" "Yes, the Teng people all have emerald green hair and a green lens in the middle of their eyebrows, so they are easy to recognize." "It''s really beautiful." Luo Lan nodded and looked at the Teng people for a while. Sure enough, she saw crystal like objects in the middle of their eyebrows. They looked very green. Generally speaking, the appearance of Teng people is in line with Luo Lan''s aesthetics. These Teng people are handsome in men and beautiful in women, with emerald green hair and green eyes like lake water, which makes people feel comfortable. However, because of their beautiful appearance, these Teng people are also very miserable. After the discovery of sinomeni, the beautiful Teng people are often hunted by cosmic people outside the world, and then sold to some rich Cosmic people for feeding."After the establishment of the trading planet, the reception of Teng people will be very popular." Gu Weisha said: "my uncle promised the Teng people that as long as they are willing to work hard, we can ensure that their people will not be bullied in the future. As long as we find the sold Teng people in the market, we will help them redeem them." Luo Lan said with a smile: "so they will work hard for you." "It''s working for us." "Yes, work for us." Luo Lan laughs. Aiboya really gives full play to the essence of a businessman. By taking advantage of such a little favor, he not only convinces the Teng people, but also makes them work wholeheartedly for themselves. The weak race also has the sorrow of the weak race. If we can rely on a strong race, we will be lucky. Otherwise, we will have to suffer from all kinds of abuse and trafficking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 Accompanied by aiboya, Luo Lan nods her head with satisfaction after taking a quick look at the situation of sinomeni. According to the construction progress here, the trading planet will be officially open in another one to two months, so the security personnel on his side should also speed up. At first, because the scale of the trading planet was relatively small, small groups of Saiya and sonori adventure group could cope with the past. In the future, the scale of sinomeni will gradually expand, and this number of people will obviously become insufficient. At that time, the number of security personnel and inspection robots will need to be large. When Luo Lan told aiboa about the need for scientific researchers on Sarada, especially after learning that Luo Lan actually incorporated the sonori adventure group, aiboa was shocked. "The sonori adventure group is quite famous in the whole western region of the North galaxy. I didn''t expect that it joined the command of sharada planet quietly The "Saifei force" you have established is really a blockbuster. If it is publicized, it will certainly frighten many people. " Aiboya''s face was filled with emotion and excitement. He has a cooperative relationship with the saians of Sarada. The stronger the power of the other side, of course, the more beneficial he will be. "If you need scientific researchers, I can temporarily transfer some of you Well, race slave auctions often appear at the biggest auctions of Tanger planet. I''ll pay attention to them and let you know when we have the right scientific talents. " "Trouble!" Luo Lan smiles. Aiboya laughed: "hahaha, little thing, the stronger your" Saifei power "is, the more stable our cooperation is." Guvisha also said: "yes, yes, we Lanna people will be the most natural partners of the Saifei forces. In order to celebrate the smooth development of our cooperation, I think we should go to my private planet to celebrate. I will prepare the most abundant food for you." "It should be celebrated." Aiboya nodded and gave his nephew a look of appreciation. With Sarada''s incorporation of the sonori adventure group, Rolan''s position in the eyes of aiboa is getting higher and higher. Such a rising new force, like the sun, naturally needs to win over. When it comes to eating, Luo Lan''s stomach purrs unconsciously. Without any hesitation, Luo Lan readily agrees, and then takes guvisha back to their private planet, strano, with instant movement. There, Luo Lan was treated like a VIP. After drinking, Luo Lan and aiboya said goodbye. When leaving, aiboya tells Luo Lan that the Ivy League star trading market will open in two months. I hope Luo Lan can be ready. Luo Lan waves that she knows, and then "whew" disappears from aiboya in front of them. Looking at Luo Lan''s disappearance in full view of the public, a trace of envy appeared on aiboya''s face and exclaimed: "it''s amazing that in such a short period of time, he actually accepted the" sonori adventure group "and the" Saifei force "will soon become famous in the west of the North galaxy." "The sonori adventure group wanted to take over the business of cultivating human planet before!" The bodyguard, rip, scoffed. "Fortunately, we chose to cooperate with Saiya people." Aiboya chuckled: "to keep it going, we Lanna people are too weak. We have to rely on a strong race to survive." The situation faced by Lanna people is only known by aiboya themselves. Although they have numerous wealth and good contacts in the universe commercial headquarters, if their own strength is not strong enough, everything is like a sponge, and they will collapse with a pinch. Especially, Lanna people don''t have much opposition when others really want to fight against them The ability to resist. Aiboya is a Lanna with a sense of crisis. When other people were still drunk, he had begun to find a way out, and what he wanted was the potential of Saiya. "Guvisha, pay attention to the situation of each auction. If there is any race suitable for scientific research, gather the information immediately." "Yes, uncle." Guvisha nodded seriously and was very concerned about it. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after returning to Sarada, Luo Lan went to the ice and snow polar region to continue her exercise. The temperature here is extremely low, and the cold wind is whistling. It''s like a knife on her face. Luo Lan moved her body for a while, and her thin training suit rustled in the cold wind, which was extremely fragile. "Now she should be fighting in the universe. With Xiandou and instant movement skills, she will definitely challenge those who are far stronger than her Although such a bloody battle is very dangerous, it can promote the improvement of strength more quickly. " "If I want to surpass her, I also need hard training." Luo Lan thought silently, different from the way that Sophia fought hard to improve her strength, Luo Lan wanted to improve her strength more by exercising and realizing herself, because he knew that when her strength reached a certain level, the realization of martial arts would play a great role.It''s true that the mode of bloody fighting is an excellent way to promote the growth of the body, but after the previous cultivation, Luo Lan has some ideas of his own - he wants to take a road of his own. Is it possible to make a new breakthrough based on the "ape Saiyan" model? Previously, with the help of artificial moon technology, Luo Lan has barely mastered the power of ape form, and will not lose his mind because of ape. But in that state, the strength is certainly strong, but the disadvantages are also very obvious. The huge size is the key point that must be overcome Luo Lan is constantly thinking and combing all aspects of details. Finally, it is found that the most serious problem is the "upper limit of power" problem. With the continuous enhancement of his own strength, Luo Lan knows that the power after the ape transformation tends to "slow down". For example, Luo Lan''s current combat effectiveness is 18000. After the ape transformation, it does not reach 180000 combat effectiveness as expected, but only more than 110000 combat effectiveness. This problem has long appeared in SAFIYA, such as 37000 combat effectiveness like SAFIYA It''s only 130000 after the ape. It seems that with more than 100000 combat effectiveness, the growth of ape like power is weakening. In this way, in fact, even if the control of the transformation of the great ape of reason, for Luo Lan also appears to be quite chicken ribs, really tasteless food, it''s a pity to give up. In addition, with all kinds of ape like defects, it is not as effective as developing normal combat effectiveness. "If there is any way to overcome the weakening trend of ape like power..." Luo Lan sat on the glacier and thought hard, trying to use her brain to come up with a more perfect way to make the ape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 Luo Lan thought hard for several days. She thought that her head was swollen, but she didn''t have a clue. Of course, he also knows that the optimization of ape is not so easy to complete, it will be a constant process. So Luo Lan relaxed again, and continued to practice in the gravity chamber in the following days. When 35 times of the earth''s gravity was applied to her, Luo Lan grinned and easily supported herself. It seems that the practice on Sarada is very effective. Abundant vitality is constantly replenishing the consumption of the body, Luo Lan''s skin becomes crystal clear, smooth and delicate like jade, and every cell is full of strength. Wheezing, wheezing Under the cover of the strong gravity field, the high temperature is very depressed, and the whole gravity chamber presents a strange downward line. In such a difficult environment, Luo Lan clenched her teeth, worked hard to practice, punching, kicking, whirling, and constantly doing basic movements. Under the strong gravity, these movements that usually seem very simple need to consume a lot of physical strength. Soon, crystal clear sweat from the surface of the skin to penetrate out, a drop of sweat fell to the ground, and soon turned into steam. Hiss! Luo Lan breathlessly turned off the gravity engine and had a rest. After a period of video communication with SAFIYA, she turned off the communicator and soon gathered her strength to continue to exercise. In the conversation just now, Sophia showed him the spoils she had just hunted. It was a corpse with a fighting capacity of about 40000. The bloody skin of the creature was covered with ferocious scars. Looking at Sophia''s ragged and bloody madness, she must have experienced a dangerous battle. "If you can''t surpass me, then continue to be a brother." With a slight sneer, Sophia said haughtily. "Gan!" Luo Lan turned off the communication device with a depressed face. She knew that Sophia was stimulating herself, but she was still a little upset. She said in secret: "wait, when I surpass you in the future, I will let you know what it''s called ''beating younger brother as soon as possible''. Now laugh at me and let you have a good look later." Fantasizing about the appearance of Sophia pleading for mercy when she is bullied by herself, Luo Lan''s heart is very happy. "Practice, sooner or later, to bully that woman." When I was a child, I was bullied a lot. Luo Lan decided to pay me back more in the future. Time goes by, the sun and the moon change. Two months later, the growers trading ground on the side of ivy star finally opened. Because of lannasing people''s contacts in the commercial headquarters of the universe, under the vigorous publicity, the information of sinomenine''s opening has attracted the attention of many rich people. "It turns out that another planet of cultivators has been discovered." "Good luck!" "Saifei force, I haven''t heard of it before. There are Saiya people Well, there are people from sonori''s adventure group. They are actually mixed up. " All the cosmonauts entering the Ivy League are asking about the power behind the trading field. Of course, because of the special operation of aiboya, these cosmonauts only get the basic information of Saifei''s power, and only know that their leader is a queen. With such an association, most people associate with the boss of sonori''s Adventure group It is very likely that this Saifei force was built on the prototype of sonori adventure group. When sonori learned the news, she was shocked. It turns out that my mother is so famous that she is regarded as a queen. Then he struck an exciting spirit, looked at the big bowl of vegetables in his hand, and flattened his mouth I''m not. Don''t think about it!! Who has ever seen a queen of any power eating vegetables and radishes all day, but working harder than an old cow? It doesn''t exist. Sonori picked up the vegetables and lowered her head to her mouth: "Hmm, I don''t know where those Saiya people got such delicious food. It''s said that this green vegetable is called green vegetables. It tastes really good. It seems to be good for my skin after eating it." "I''m about to eat. I''ll work with my mother when I finish eating." Sonori roared, munching on the vegetables in her mouth. With the help of the original sonori adventure group, the sinomenine trade fair went on smoothly. Moreover, with the vigorous propaganda from the commercial headquarters of the universe, almost all the forces in the west of the North Galaxy know that there is a force named "Saifei" who discovered a planet of cultivators and then sold the seeds of cultivators publicly. "Congratulations, our trading planet has been successfully established." "Ha ha, with the cultivation trade as the core, plus the products of trading companies from nearby planets, the types and scale of business of sinomeni will become more and more abundant, and one day it will become a big trading planet like tangge." Aiboya said with a smile that only the trade income of sinomenis certainly could not attract his attention. What he valued was the cooperation with Saiya people. "I''m looking forward to that day." Luo Lan chuckled. With the cultivator trade as the center, a trade fair will be held every month, and some blank universal capsules will be released at the auction every three or five times. The trade of sinomeni will gradually get on the right track. At least the cosmonauts in several nearby star domains will trade on sinomeni if they need anything."Herz and sonori, you are responsible for the things here. I need you to worry about it because I''m busy with cultivation." "No problem." "Oh, I see." Helz and sonori nodded in unison. With these two masters with combat effectiveness close to 20000, plus Saiya people and several other nolai people, the safety of sinomeni is not a problem at all, and you can practice at ease. After all, in the eyes of the big forces in the universe, a force of such a small scale as Ivy League is like a skirmish, which can''t attract their attention at all. ¡­¡­ On the meteorite not far from sinomeni, a galactic patrol ship moored in the shadow. Complex devices monitor the situation of sinomeni. Galactic patrol Constable farsig has been observing Sarada and ivy for a long time. "It seems that these saians are different from the saians of vegeta. If they just build a trading planet, they are all within the acceptable range It''s just that the blatant establishment of sharada''s power will cause turbulence in the surrounding star regions... " Constable fasg is a cosmopolitan with a big head. The whirlpool shaped ear flap gives him excellent hearing, so he can know many information that outsiders don''t know. At the beginning, he was instructed by the Galactic king to investigate the situation of Sarada. During this period of observation, police officer fasg recorded what he had learned. After analysis, he found that although the saians of Sarada were also keen on fighting, they seemed to have a lot of rules. Of course, this is because of the lack of strength of the Saiya people on Sarada planet, and saiphia and Loran have not planned to invade other planets. "Saifei forces, together with the powerful sonori adventure group, don''t know what kind of storm it will bring. Forget it, let''s leave it to the Galactic king." Putting all the information together, fasg contacted galactic Patrol''s headquarters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 In the universe, there are innumerable forces, large and small. If they are all managed by the galaxy patrol organization, they will not be managed at all. In addition, such extremely powerful organizations as cosmos commercial headquarters and cosmos killer organization, even if the galaxy patrol organization has the intention to manage, it does not have that strength. Over time, the prestige of the galaxy patrol organization has gradually declined. On the side of the Galactic king, after receiving the message from Constable farsig, he found that the sais were just developing a business planet, and he didn''t pay attention to it. "As long as the saians are in peace and don''t interfere with other planets, they will develop with them." The Galactic King took a step back and went to Salada''s saians for development. This is a helpless move after the decline of the Galactic patrol organization. In fact, the Galactic patrol organization now has few real experts except to maintain its name of "monitoring". "If we can get in touch with the Lord King of the world, how could the Galactic patrol organization decline to today''s level?" The Galactic kings of this generation have never seen the legendary king of the world God, but it is said that the establishment of the Galactic patrol organization is related to the king of the world God, and there is also a prison in the depths of the universe dedicated to detaining felons, which is built by the king of the World God himself. Because it covers the power of the king of the world God, it is difficult for prisoners to escape as long as they are locked in . It''s just that I don''t know what happened in the last few million years. The king of the world seems to have disappeared. There is no news at all. As the spokesman of the king of the world, the galaxy patrol organization has declined. Nowadays, the Galactic patrol organization is experiencing unprecedented challenges, and various forces have sprung up, which have gradually separated from the control of the Galactic king. From time to time, the Galactic king felt that it would be nice if the Galactic patrol organization could return to its previous peak. However, when he thought that there were scrap like Gack among his police officers, the Galactic king suddenly felt a bit dejected. A long way to go! Galaxy patrol organization still maintains the scale of the big organization in the universe, and it is not easy to be eliminated by the times. Back to the top, impossible! ¡­¡­ The Bank of north is in the south. The sphere of influence of the fleissa army. Although fleissa only occupied some planets and did not expand like other forces, the people and horses of other forces would automatically bypass the active areas of the fleissa army. There is no way, when King crud was in charge of crud''s army, he had a terrible reputation. Even after Felisa took over, his attitude towards the outside world was much better, other forces were also scrupulous and avoided themselves to avoid getting into trouble. In fact, such a move is the most wise. Although Felisa seems to be very modest in his daily life, in his heart, Felisa is more ferocious than King krud. It''s better not to offend him. Both sides can talk business with him. But once he gets angry, the result will be extremely terrifying. Blood splashes three feet, the body is different, that is light, if flisa is angry, it is easy to destroy the planet. Felisa killed more people than King clude. This can be seen from the fact that he did not hesitate to destroy the star of bejita. In recent years, Felisa''s reputation has almost surpassed that of his father king krud. ¡­¡­ Doria is a capable general under the command of Felisa. This fat man with more than 20000 combat power is a red man in front of Felisa. He is often responsible for helping Felisa deal with some things in the army. Together with Shangbo, he is a powerful faction in the army of Felisa. One day, dodoria landed on a planet in a spaceship. Out of the cabin door, he choked on the bad smell in the air. Dorothy glanced coldly at the surrounding environment, her chubby body floated up, pressed the energy detector beside her ear, and a series of floating numbers floated by. Then he frowned. Dodoria said with disdain, "it''s useless that vegeta hasn''t eliminated the aborigines here for such a long time." With that, dodoria searched for their signal and flew to the source. The main reason why he came to visit begeta this time is that the fleissa army has just got a batch of fresh breeder seeds. As a leader in the fleissa army, the Saiyan group where begeta is in is also eligible for some. As early as before, vegeta had been authorized by frissa to take charge of all their affairs. Therefore, it is necessary for him to take charge of such an important matter as sending seeds to the cultivator. "Tut, it''s really unpleasant to think that such a precious cultivator''s seed should be given to those Saiya monkeys." Dodoria read, along the direction of the detector, close to begita, they soon came to begita''s side. "Doria, what''s the matter with that guy?" Noticing Dorothy''s Pink figure, begita could not help but stare and speculate about the other''s intention. "Oh, begita, long time no see!" In front of begeta, Dorothy converged her disdain and tried to show a pleasant attitude."Dotoria, is there anything the king of Felisa wants?" Sitting on the fallen tree, vegeta did not show much enthusiasm for the arrival of dodoria. Dodoria''s eyes flashed a cluster of cold light, but soon converged, said with a smile: "King Felisa knows that you are fighting hard outside, so he specially asked me to send you excellent fighting tools." Then she took out a small white bottle from her pocket. Begita took the bottle from Doria''s hand and opened it to see that it was ten pea sized seeds. "What is this?" "It is the seed of cultivating people. As long as it is planted in the soil and dripped with nutrient solution, it can grow powerful fighting tools. These seeds have been processed, so there is no need to worry about attacking our own people." "Oh, so this is the seed of cultivation." There was a glimmer of difference in begita''s eyes. Of course, he had heard of the cultivator. When he was a child, he often used the cultivator for training, and the price was relatively expensive. But what did flissart really care about when he asked Dorothy to send the cultivators here? Begita did not believe that Frisa would be so kind. She glanced at dodoria quietly and handed the seeds of the cultivator to NAPA. The stout Saiyan soldier didn''t know what he had experienced in the past few years. The little hair on his head began to fall off, and now he was about to become bald. After getting the seeds, Napa and latiz were obviously very interested and stood aside to study them carefully. "Doria, you''ve come here for a long time." Begeta maintained the harmony on the surface. Dodoria narrowed her eyes: "nothing. You Saiya are the elite of the frissa Legion. Naturally, you have a share of good things..." "By the way, can I test your fighting power?" All of a sudden, Dorothy ordered the energy detector and asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 "Well, if you want to test it, don''t you have the latest data in the headquarters?" Bejita was stunned for a moment, and said nothing. Dodoria said with a smile, "although there are recent data in the headquarters, you sais are a fighting nation. Your fighting capacity is changing anytime and anywhere. I just want to know more about you." "Well, whatever you want." Begita sneered and didn''t care about Doria''s action. Seeing this, dodoria, with a smile, aimed the energy detector at vegeta for detection. After the sound of "doodle doodle", a series of numbers appeared in the lens. 5000£¡ "Wow, it''s amazing that your combat effectiveness has risen from 4000 to 5000 in just one year. Tut, it''s so powerful when you are only ten years old. Don''t you want to reach 10000 combat effectiveness when you grow up?"?! It''s worthy of being a genius among the saians. Maybe it won''t take long to surpass your father, King bejita. " Dorothy praised on the surface, but he was on guard. Begitta raised his head, and his hard face was full of pride: "isn''t it natural to surpass him?" Dodoria was stunned and laughed: "yes, your talent is absolutely superior to that of the bejita king." "Bejita is the most fighting genius among us sais." Napa is proud. Although there are few sais left now, he is still flattered by the sense of superiority and inferiority that he developed before. On the surface, begeta despises this, but on the inside, he is very useful. He has already regarded himself as the most talented person among the saians. Therefore, after being defeated by Sun Wukong as a subordinate soldier, the disgrace of being shameless would be so hard for him to accept. "By the way, before begeta was hit by a meteorite, did you Saiya have some very powerful people out there?" Doria digs off the subject. "No, why do you ask?" Begita frowned. "I''m thinking that if there are other sais out there, we can get them together and form a strong team," she said with a smile "Yes, if only there were other people." Napa said seriously. Begita disdained to say: "hum, even if there is, it''s just some garbage that has been exiled. That kind of useless sais living in this world is a disgrace to sais. It''s better to die." Napa opened his mouth, and looked at vegeta''s cold and heartless face. He didn''t know what to say. In fact, Napa''s heart also hopes to find some people, if we can revitalize the Saiya people, it is certainly the best. In the original book, Napa came to the earth to see the earth people''s first thought is to reproduce the Saian descendants, but it''s a pity that the Saian prince in front of him doesn''t seem to have such an idea. "Hahaha, that''s a pity. Now there are only four reliable Saiya people left. You should protect yourself. If there is any danger, let the cultivator go. Don''t take any risks!" Dodoria showed great kindness, then expressed his concern to them, and flew to the place where the aircraft landed. After Dorothy left, Napa was deeply moved: "Mr. Dorothy is such a nice man." "Fool, you are so hypocritical that you believe it!" "Ah, is that a lie?" Napa touched his head with a look of surprise. Begita snorted coldly, "who knows, there are several good things in the Legion of Frisa. As the right arm of Frisa, Dorothy, if she is really so easy to speak, the sun will come out in the West." "Then the seed he sent to cultivate people..." "This should be true. It''s said that as long as you find the right soil, you can grow more than 1000 combat effectiveness. Anyway, there are ten seeds here. It''s better to take one to have a try." "1000 combat effectiveness, isn''t that more powerful than latiz?" "That trash!" Begeta glared angrily at latiz. Latiz was just smiling innocently at him. Begita frowned and was even more discontented. Ratiz, who was quite qualified, always failed to improve his strength. He always lagged behind in carrying out tasks together. It seemed that he was not beaten hard enough. He said in a cold voice: "Napa, you and katiz should not protect him in the battle and let him taste the taste of being tempered. Otherwise, how can we improve his strength ¡£¡± "But in this case, latiz is likely to die. Besides, there are only a few Saiya left in the world..." Napa is a little worried. Among the four Sayers in his team, bejita is the strongest. Both he and kagis have nearly 3000 combat effectiveness. Only latiz is young and weak. If they didn''t protect him, he would have lost his life. "Waste, die when you die." Begita looked scornful and had no sympathy for her fellow countrymen.Napa wanted to say something else. He gave a thrill to vegeta''s indifferent eyes, and a word stuck in his throat, "OK, I see." Secret: over the years, vegeta has become more and more ruthless. "Well, latiz and kagis, come here together and finish the mission of this planet as soon as possible after planting the cultivators. I don''t want to stay here anymore." Begita was already impatient as she glared at the vast and endless land of ruins. How can he become stronger if he stays on such a weak planet all day long! ¡­¡­ On the other side of the , Doria left the mission planet of Birgitta, and then removed the Starship map from the navigation of the spacecraft. "It seems that Birgitta doesn''t know the clues of other Siya people at all." But judging from Qiu Yi''s intelligence before his death, there must be a very powerful Saiya talent pair in the universe. " "King Felisa will give this matter to me, and you must come up with a satisfactory result. But the clue is broken here... " Dodoria shakes his head in distress. Although Frisa will not reduce his view on him because of this incident, for dodoria, who is at the top of the hierarchy, he needs to perform his merits in front of Frisa from time to time, so that Frisa can always value him. At this time, he looked at a bottle of cultivated seeds in front of the cab An idea suddenly sprouted in my heart. Since we have not been able to find the trace of the Saiyan, we might as well start from other aspects and show some achievements. "It''s said that this cultivator seed came from a new trading planet called" sinomeni ". What''s the name of the power behind the sinomeni? By the way, it''s like a power called" Saifei " It was just an adventure group. " "If I can find the whereabouts of the cultivating planet for king Felisa, I will make him very happy." The more she thought about it, the more excited she was, and the fatter she was, the more she stirred up like a water polo. In his eyes, just a hidden adventure group in the western part of the North galaxy, where can he be the opponent of Lord dodoria? As long as he comes to the door, can the other party not tell the whereabouts of the cultivating planet? "Hey, hey, don''t tell King Felisa first, then give him a surprise!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 Sarada, in the high gravity chamber. Luo Lan sat on the solid ground. Under the high pressure, the surrounding air sent out a circle of transparent breath, which seemed to fluctuate, but also like a phantom. There were some strange distortions in her sight. After a while, Luo Lan suddenly opened her eyes. A streamer flashed through her dark eyes, and immediately a force of Qi was released. The terrible force of Qi was like a tsunami, attacking the surrounding area. Suddenly a dull low sound, a whirlwind with thick white dust on the ground, slightly raised. Whew, Rolan blinks away from the gravity chamber and appears more than 100 kilometers above Sarada. This is already the middle layer of the atmosphere. The substances in the air have been ionized. Even oxygen has become very thin. Up there is the thermosphere. Here, oxygen basically does not exist. Luo Lan continued to go up. When he came to the atmosphere, he was already in a vacuum. For life, the oxygen that supports life activities completely disappeared. Ordinary life should not be able to survive here. But Luo Lan has been in outer space for a long time, but her expression is still calm, and there is no lack of oxygen. A closer look, you will find that on the surface of Luo Lan''s body, there is a layer of continuous circulation of flame, emitting a weak light red light. That light is very thin, almost can''t see clearly, but it is that thin layer of existence that maintains Luo Lan''s normal life activities. "With the understanding and application of Yuanqi, the cells in my body are constantly enhanced. Relying on the weak circulation of Yuanqi in my body, now I can stay in space for a short time." ¡°¡­¡­ If I continue to practice for a long time, the vacuum environment will not trouble me any more. " The strength of Saiya people has been greatly improved, especially after the super Saiya stage, breaking the stars and destroying the planets is like a common occurrence. However, compared with it, the defect that Saiya people can''t survive in a vacuum environment restricts their development. In the high-intensity battle against the enemy, it is a very fatal thing to be unable to survive in a vacuum environment. If the enemy is a little smarter, avoids frontal combat from the beginning, and then hides in the corner to destroy the planet, no matter how strong the super sais have, they can only hate the stars. To be reasonable, if the bosses in the original book want to kill the monkey king, they just need to destroy the planet. Of course, Luo Lan can''t rely on the enemy''s sentiment of protecting the planet. Just imagine how sad it would be if a man who has reached the level of a powerful Super Saiyan, when he is fighting against a few hundred thousand cosmonauts, but he has no reason to drink hatred because the other side destroys the planet. This kind of thing is very likely to happen, after all, hundreds of thousands of combat power is enough to destroy the planet on which the saians live. Therefore, it is the realization of this hidden danger that Luo Lan will work so hard to temper her body and try to overcome the vacuum environment. After such a long time of improvement, the harvest is also quite abundant. Luo Lan has obtained the ability to survive in a vacuum environment for a short time by simulating the "circulation of vital energy" on Sarada planet. Although the time to survive in a vacuum environment is not too long, and the vital energy in the body needs to be consumed continuously to maintain the operation of physiological functions, at least he can survive, isn''t he? After improvement, Luo Lan feels that one day she can cross the void with her body. It''s like Felisa. "The control of power is a little more perfect, and the use of vitality can really enhance the physical quality of Saiya people. Unfortunately, the role of natural vitality in enhancing the power of great apes is still very small, and there is no obvious effect." Luo Lan felt a little regret in his heart. After working hard for such a long time, he still didn''t find a very proper way to deal with the "decline trend" of ape. He felt that to solve this problem, he needed to crack the giant ape image he saw at the beginning. Release the power of the great ape. Shaking his head, Luo Lan teleports back to the gravity chamber from outer space. Turn off the engine of the gravity chamber, the dark room suddenly becomes transparent, and all the vertical lines caused by gravity disappear. Luo Lan takes a wet towel and wipes her face, then opens the cabin door to enter the bathroom and has a good hot bath. Soaking in the warm pool water, the fatigue on the body seems to disappear all at once. "The next practice should lead to the great ape power deep in the blood, and the transformation of great ape is only a way to induce the blood power Sarada is the parent star that gave birth to the Saian people. It is the most suitable environment for the Saian people to live and grow up. Is there any place in the universe that is suitable for the Saian people to grow up? " "I don''t think so?" Wait! At this time, Luo Lan rearranges her mind. Suddenly, it seems that there is a flash of inspiration. She thinks of something, but this flash of inspiration is fleeting. Luo Lan frowned and recalled, but the glimmer of light could not appear again."Come on, let it be. The ape Saiyan road should work." It''s not that Luo Lan doesn''t want to take the normal road of super Saiya, but the problem is that it''s not easy for super Saiya to transform. Luo Lan can''t be satisfied with the initial combat effectiveness of super Saiya. Where can the combat effectiveness of several million be achieved so casually. Before that, he should find a way to strengthen himself in the transitional period between super Saier and ordinary Saier. Fortunately, now he has enough time and energy to do it. After thinking for a long time, Luo Lan, who had no other way to deal with the weakness of the great ape, had to give up thinking for a while. After soaking in the heat for a while, she got up to look for some food to eat. Just as Luo Lan was having dinner, aiboya, a Lanner, sent him a message. It turns out that the matter of asking him to look for scientific researchers has already come to an end. Recently, a scientific race will be auctioned at the big auction of the universe. Aiboya invited Luo Lan to select, and Luo Lan of course agreed. After sending a "sure to go" message to aiboya, Luo Lan puts down her communicator. "Aiboya, they''re very interested in this." Just put down the communicator, "diddidi" communication sound again, take up a look, it is actually from tays. That woman hasn''t contacted him for a long time. I don''t know how the new book is coming out. Luo Lan opens the communicator, and the void in front of her immediately shows the slim and graceful virtual image of tayis. Her golden hair is dancing, just like the real one. "Luo Lan, Luo Lan, I want to go to you." The beautiful voice of tays sounded. Luo Lan said, "aren''t you writing your novel?" Tays was in a low mood for a while: "my book is on the street again. I can''t write it down at all. I''ve adjusted the persona of the protagonist, but the readers still don''t like it." Luo Lan looks like this. He had known that there would be such a result when he saw tayis stumbling when he was writing. Most of the works that appeared the phenomenon of Calvin soon after the book was opened could not be written down. When tays can think and write, her works can be expected. "I''ve known for a long time that your handwriting is not good." Tays angrily glared at Luo Lan: "you don''t hit me, how can I go down the street all the time?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 As for Luo Lan''s straightforward statement that she can''t write a good book, tays is not worried when she hears that. In her anger, there is a kind of helplessness that "once I can''t write a good novel, I can only go home and inherit hundreds of billions of property.". Not to mention, tays is such a rich family. Dr. and Mrs. Breves didn''t have much hope for their eldest daughter''s writing at all. They thought it was raising a rice bug, whatever she did. Anyway, their family was so rich that they couldn''t afford it. To be reasonable, Dr. Breves''s demands on his children are always very casual, even they often neglect their own work! If tays were just a child of ordinary people, then with her professionalism, I''m afraid she would have eaten this meal for a long time. "Luo Lan, will you come and pick me up?" Tays put her hands together and prayed to Luolan. Luo Lan thought that she hadn''t seen tayis for some time, so she nodded and agreed, "OK, you wait at home. I''ll come here now." "Thank you, MUA ~" the shadow of tays took a sip at Rolan, and the light disappeared. Luo Lan shakes her head. She can''t fight against this woman with too heavy mental head. After talking to the Saiya who is guarding, she moves to the earth in a flash. Once again came to the home of tayis, Luo Lan opened the door of the villa with ease, just like going back to his own home, the password lock on the door directly opened to him. I met Dr. Breves head-on, and Rolan said hello to him. "You''re looking for tays, aren''t you? She''s in her study," he said with a smile Luo Lan nodded, and suddenly thought that he would go to the universe auction with aiboya to select the technology race, and Dr. Breves was a genius in this field, so he said: "doctor, are you interested in seeing the technology of cosmic people? I''ll go to the universe auction to select talents later... " I''ll go over the situation. As soon as he heard it, Dr. brives was really interested in it. "Alien technology, I''d like to see it. Maybe it can help me in my future research." "That''s settled. When the auction starts, we''ll go together." Rolan smiles. Dr. Breves is one of the most intelligent scientists in the world of dragon ball. Just like black technology, a single universal capsule technology has been leading for several times. Even the races specialized in scientific research in the universe have not been able to analyze the principle. It can be seen that Dr. Breves is a genius. If can see the essence of other civilizations and merge together, Dr. Brie J J may create more astonishing inventions. Rolan believes that Dr. bridges has such wisdom. After all, it took him only a few days to find out the alien spaceship, and then developed the gravity device. To bid farewell to Dr. Breves, Rolan came to tays'' study. As soon as she met him, the other party ran over and hugged him enthusiastically, and then suffered a lot: "Rolan, why do my novels always hit the street? Don''t I really have the talent to write novels?" Your talent is really a little less. As a member of the Breves family, you should be engaged in scientific research Luo Lan looked at the beautiful face of tainisi, and she couldn''t make complaints about it. But I remember that in the original work, tays made a few rare appearances later, knocking on her notebook. It seems that she has never given up her dream of writing novels after she became mature! Writing a novel is a dead end!! "Why, you just didn''t find the right subject for you." The words turned into comfort. Tays seemed to be very useful, nodded: "yes, or you believe me, I decided to take the Saiyan as the protagonist in the next novel!" "Why, sister, she didn''t come with you?" "She went out to practice alone How can you call her sister? When did you become so intimate Luo Lan pauses for a moment and asks strangely. Tays said, "your sister is my sister. Besides, sister Sophia is older than me. It''s normal for me to call her sister." "Call it whatever you like." Luo Lan sat down beside tayis, and then told her about the universe auction. Tayis, who had never experienced such a thing before, immediately brightened her eyes and said that she must go and have a look. Of course, Luo Lan readily agreed. In the evening, Mrs. blives knew that Rolan was coming, so she specially asked the servant to prepare enough dinner. When she had dinner, Rolan found that bulma was not there, and then she knew that she had gone to school. In fact, with bulma''s intelligence, Luo Lan thinks that she can''t learn anything at school, so it''s better to do research with her father. After dinner, tays takes Luolan into her study again, and wants Luolan to give her the content of the design outline. Luo Lan with his previous life reading countless network novel experience, is very happy to agree to come down, and then tell all kinds of passages, listen to tays two eyes shine, just hate before how did not ask him to help design the plot."That''s great, Luo Lan. You''ve really helped me a lot. I think this novel will sell well!" Tays is full of energy and closes her notebook like a baby. She is full of confidence and completely forgets how she used to hit the street. After that, Baji kisses Luo Lan''s face and happily runs to the next room to take a bath. Put the hot water, while washing, and humming happily, when the bathroom door opened, Luo Lan pushed the door open and came in: "tayis, do you want to wash with me?" "Yes Tays pondered for a while, and actually agreed. Luo Lan looks at her a little unexpectedly. If it is Saifeiya, she will sweep him out of the house. Tays is very open. Of course, it may have something to do with his body shape. He is ten years old, but his body is like five or six years old, and his height is only about one meter. It''s no wonder that tays is not very wary of him. "Come here, I''ll put on the shower gel for you." urged, tais pulled up her hair and sat down to wash her, picked up the shower gel, squeezed a little bit into her palm, and rubbed it several times later. After a while, she was covered with white foam and pulled the tail behind her. Tayes felt very funny. "You Saiya are not long. You are ten years old, but you are still so young." "I''ll grow up when I grow up." Luo Lan pasted on the body of tayis and narrowed her eyes comfortably. The body of tays is very good, soft and fragrant, like that of Sophia, and her skin is very white. Taes doesn''t feel that she is being taken advantage of. She talks and bathes Luo Lan. "Don''t move." It seems that she was caught by the other side. Tayis patted off Luo Lan''s dishonest hands, and a trace of abnormality appeared on her face. After reaction, he grabbed the other party''s tail and hit it. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 After the event, tays recalled what happened in the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Finally, she realized that she might have been taken advantage of. Although Luo Lan only looks like a child of five or six years old, she is actually ten years old. In a few years, she can be regarded as a teenager. With his mature mind, it seems that she should not treat him as a child. "Luo Lan, did you deliberately move on me just now?" Tays knocks on the door of Luolan''s room and asks with her hands akimbo. Her crimson dress is as soft as gauze. It seems that microwave will be raised at any time. Luo Lan looked at the graceful appearance of tays and suddenly turned away from the topic: "I''ll ask you a question. If you can answer it, I''ll tell you!" "Oh, ask." "I ask you, is the brain the most important, complex and vulnerable organ in the human body, so it needs extra protection. Even if the hand and foot are broken, it can''t be hurt a little, right?" "Yes, what''s the problem..." Think it over. It''s true, said tays, puzzled. "Ha ha, but the problem is that the brain tells you all this." "Eh?! It seems to be true! " Tays showed a look of fear, the brain told us to protect the brain. "One more question for you. A square cuts off a corner. Is it an extra corner or a missing corner?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tays''s eyes became blurred. Seeing this, Luo Lan floats to the position as high as tayis and flicks her finger on her forehead: "if you can have such a reaction, it means that your brain is not enough. How can you make people feel at ease if you do things so thoughtlessly?" Tays covered her forehead and said, "no, don''t pick up the subject. You haven''t answered my previous question." Luo Lan grinned: "so your brain is not smart, isn''t it clear? I''m just taking advantage of you. You have a good figure. " It should be said that tays is too simple, or the brain is too simple! "Ah, ah, ah!" After hearing this, tayis was ashamed, and her face turned red. She threw her teeth and claws at Luo Lan, but her weak body was not Luo Lan''s opponent. Luo Lan threw her on the bed, and then slapped her hand on her body. Luo Lan overbearing said: "tonight I want to hold you to sleep!" Tays struggled for a moment, and then simply stopped. Her mouth giggled: "little boy, do you think my sister will be afraid? You can''t bully me at all. " She hasn''t grown up. What can she worry about! Luolan see a pair of TA is not afraid of the appearance, immediately feel boring, if their body can grow up a little, on the spot to do TA is, where there is her arrogant share. That night, Luo Lan put her arms around tayis and slept. The next morning, when Mrs. burrows saw Rowland and tays come out of the room together, a meaningful smile appeared on her face. "Oh, I don''t have a chance to date with little Luo Lan in the future. When are you two going to have a baby?" "What are you thinking, mom?" Tays raised her eyebrows and roared angrily. "No, no, I''m going to prepare breakfast Cluck, cluck... " Mrs. blives was very relaxed, smiling, winking at them, and then walking away with a light step. Tays looked at them with a confused face and stamped her feet in a hurry. "It''s over. Mom must have misunderstood me." "What''s wrong? That''s the truth." "It''s not like that." Tays immediately denied that she would not admit that she had something to do with a child! Luo Lan laughs. Compared with Sophia, tays is just another type of girl. Although she is weak and not as powerful as Sophia, compared with Sophia, her liveliness has a special flavor. Sometimes it''s really funny to tease her. ¡­¡­ A few days later, aiboya''s notice of the universe auction officially started. After receiving the notice, Rolan took Dr. bridges and tays to rush there. For Dr. and his daughter, who have never been to such a grand gathering, this is a good opportunity to gain insight. When he saw Dr. and Mrs. Breves, he didn''t show much surprise. He nodded politely to them and took them to the VIP room. Compared with other ordinary auctions, the auction items of the universe auction are more valuable and the amount involved is larger, so the bidders are hidden in the VIP room and their identities are strictly confidential. "Mr. Luo Lan, this is the list of goods to be auctioned later." Aiboya provided the album, and all the valuable auction items were displayed on the album in advance for the merchants to select. Luo Lan nodded, picked up the album and looked through it. There were not only all kinds of strange valuables on the album, but also information about large commodities such as planets and races.Having a general look, Luo Lan turns to the ethnic sales project, which lists the information of ten different races one by one, most of which are vulnerable races with little strength but a little value. "The LISS, a member of the podos on woziff, are good at scientific research. They are frail but have a smart brain. Because they are easy to support, they are more suitable for the current situation of Sarada." Aiboya introduces that the LIS and its clan, the Bodo, originally belong to the same civilization system, but they were defeated in the struggle thousands of years ago, and then they were genetically modified and reduced to a slave race. From time to time, they were sold as commodities by the Bodo. "Well, it looks very suitable. There are 100000 Lisi people in this auction. If you buy them, they will be enough." "Then I''ll take a picture of them later." "Yes." Luo Lan''s view of the slave race is very flat. In the past, the Saia people''s livelihood was to clean up the aboriginal race, and then sell the planet, just some slaves, which is very common in the universe. But tays had never seen such a trading posture. In the universe, even race could be traded. Her pretty face turned white: "it''s too cruel to regard the whole race as a slave, isn''t it?" "Don''t make a fuss, don''t talk about race. Even planets can be purchased." Luo Lan is very calm way, guweisha said: "if you are interested, I can buy a star as a gift for you." "No, no," said tays, shaking her head She can''t understand the world of the rich. Compared with these people, she belongs to the poor. However, Dr. Breves has a far-reaching view than tays, and he can better understand the ruthless side of the jungle and the cold blood in the universe. This is a world where the strong are respected! Fortunately, the earth has not been occupied by cosmonauts! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Round after round of auctions, the VIP room from time to time sounded fierce bidding sound, these rich money, often is the star trading, race trading, tens of thousands of Higgins in the auction. Such profligacy makes Luo Lan, who has a trading planet, deeply feel the gap between the two. Compared with these mature trading planets, ivy is just in its infancy. "Rich people." Even if she is the richest daughter on earth, all her private money adds up to only a few million dollars, which is less than a hekin. The most valuable thing on her body is probably the three cultivation seeds Luo Lan gave her. Luo Lan looks at her with a smile and asks her what she wants to buy. Tays shakes her head and says that the things here are too expensive. She still doesn''t want them. At this time, guvisha said: "the Luolan brothers have their own trading planet. I don''t know how many Higgins there are in a day''s income." TA Yi Si can''t help speechless, bright eyes suddenly stare boss, Luo Lan saw a face of humility indifferent way: "just opened, earn not much, are some Saiya people''s hard work." Next, I will explain the situation of Sinomenium. Tays and Rolan have visited other trading planets together. They know the value of a trading planet. After hearing this, they can only sigh that they are the poorest of several people. "By the way, Dr. Breves, I want to sell universal capsules on a large scale in sinomeni. Is there any way you can prevent other civilizations from deciphering the principle?" The blank omnipotent capsules are sold in small quantities on sinomeni, and the benefits have been very good. Luo Lan hopes to expand the scale and bring other commercial products in the universe into the business of omnipotent capsules. Just imagine, if even the spaceship, treatment module, warship and other equipment can be turned into capsules to carry, it will be an epoch-making change. Ivy will be able to rise with this. "The insurance mechanism of omnipotent capsule should be relatively perfect. I''m not sure because I don''t know much about the level of extraterrestrial technology, but I think it can be solved after a period of research," Dr. Breves said "That''s great. In this way, omnipotent capsule will become a popular product in the universe." Guvisha said happily. "In fact, I''ve always wanted to improve the universal capsule, but limited by the level of science and technology on earth, this improvement is quite difficult. I hope I can learn from some alien technologies," said Dr. Breves "Certainly." Luo Lan said. Dr. Breves''s genius is far beyond the imagination of the world. He can invent the universal Capsule on the earth, a planet with poor science and technology. This kind of space black technology has raised the level of science and technology of the earth. Once we have acquired the essence of alien technology, we must develop more advanced technology. On the other hand, aiboya has controlled the equipment for bidding. After several auctions, he won the 100000 LIS people at the auction at a high price. Because they are scientific and technological talents, the price of Lisi is also very expensive, which is enough to buy a large-scale planet. The podos on woziff depend on the LISS, making a lot of money every year. Jingle ~ the sound of chains dragging the ground. Under the arrangement of the staff, a Lisi man entered their VIP room in Luolan. This Lisi is medium-sized, with a little blue skin. There is a metal ring around his neck with a serial number printed on it. It is a device specially used to control slaves, which plays the role of restraining and controlling slaves. As long as the master is not happy and starts the device on the metal ring, the huge current will make the slaves miserable, or even die directly. The Lisi people have blood red eyes, and have been restless and uneasy since they came in. "What''s your name?" Luo Lan''s voice is translated into universal language. "Wu Ebony. " "It''s a little scary," said the LIM. "Are you good at scientific research?" The voice is relatively indifferent, Luo Lan is not so polite to outsiders. "Yes, Lisi people have been assigned to different pastures since they were born, and they have experienced many tests. Only Lisi people with outstanding achievements can be qualified to survive." Ebony''s voice trembled. Aiboya said in a low voice: "this is the way the Bodo control the LIS. As a slave race, the LIS has been kept in captivity like livestock since they were born. The LIS who can enter the auction are elites who have gone through many tests." Luo Lan nodded, meaning that those who did not pass the test of the people of course have been dealt with. "Dr. Breves, you should have a good exchange with this ebony to see what kind of knowledge he has." Rolan motioned to Dr. Briggs, who nodded his head seriously. Then he communicated with Dr. Briggs through the translator. Maybe they were both scientists. The communication was very smooth. The originally timid LISS gradually let go of their emotions and began to talk with Dr. Briggs. After a while, Dr. Breves came over and said, "the LIS people are very solid in theoretical knowledge. I haven''t heard of many advanced concepts. I think I should learn from them for a while."Luo Lan felt her chin and knew that the quality of these LISS should be relatively high, so she asked aiboya to gather all the remaining LISS members and prepare to take them back to Sarada. When he saw all the Lise people in the square, Luo Lan found that the 100000 Lise people were mainly men, and the number of women was very rare, and all of them had been destroyed. In order to control the number of Lise people outside, the Bodo people on wozif used every means. "Let''s go!" Luo Lan glanced at all the Lisi people, asked them to put on the bracelet to adjust the gravity, and then launched an instant movement to take them away. In the blink of an eye, they returned to the sharada planet. "In the future, all of you will live here. As long as you serve me seriously, I will not treat you badly. Ebony, take your people to settle down. Next, we will build the terminal and monitoring system of Salada planet. I need you to set the monitoring system to the edge of the planetary system where Salada planet is located." "Yes, master." Ebony works according to Luo Lan''s instructions. After living in the LISS, Rolan invited Dr. and his daughter to his home. Dr. blives was eager to study alien technology, so he followed ebony to observe their work and asked Rolan to take tayis home. Rolan nodded and brought a Saiya man to follow Dr. bridges. "Colm, protect Dr. Breves." "Yes, sir." Colm shouts out that this Colm is a member of the special combat force. His strength has reached 3000 combat effectiveness. Like NALIS, he is the best in the new generation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 At Luolan''s home, tays is very indecent lying on the sofa, and her whole body sinks down. Thanks to the effect of gravity bracelet, sharada''s 15 times gravity didn''t make her feel any discomfort. On the contrary, she was especially excited because of her abundant vitality. After a while, several graceful green haired girls came in and handed fresh fruit to tays. "If you want to eat anything, just tell Teng girls that everything can satisfy you!" "You even use the maid." Tays took the fruit and aimed at the girls with green eyes. Apart from a crystal gem in the center of her eyebrows, she looked almost the same as the earth people. "The rattan tribe is my vassal race, mainly responsible for the reception work on the side of sinomeni. Few of these rattan girls live on Sarada. As the younger brother of the Saian queen, they receive the best care in life." Luo Lan doesn''t think so. Tays puffed up: "I don''t usually have that kind of care." Luo Lan said, "how about I send some to you?" Tays shook her head and said, "forget it. I like to take risks alone. It''s more troublesome if there are more maids." It is impossible for her to stop the journey of material collection before she writes a popular novel. "It''s up to you. By the way, I''m going to practice in the training room now. If you have any orders, just go to the maid." With that, Luo Lan smiles at tayis and directly opens the gravity training room in the backyard, then practices in it. Seeing this, tayis raised her lips and jumped to the Teng girl. She stroked her soft and delicate hair with her hand and made a voice of praise from time to time. ¡­¡­ Soon, it has been several days since Dr. bridges and tays came to Sarada. During this period of time, Dr. librifes constantly absorbed alien technology and had a good conversation with the LIS people. With the entry of these Lisi people and the construction of large-scale modern facilities, Sarada gradually has the scale of a city. Food, aircraft, logistics and so on are maintained by special personnel. All Saiyan soldiers, whether they are fighters or non fighters, can finally be liberated from the complicated life and work and devote themselves to cultivation. On this day, Dr. Breves was still discussing the latest scientific and technological theories with ebony and others, while tayis was free, so she went to the ivy vine star to collect materials under the leadership of Luo Lan. The development of sinomeni has been gradually on the right track. Under the support of Saiya and sonori adventure group, no one dares to make trouble on sinomeni. On the other side of cultivator planet, the bloody Saiya soldiers are enjoying the fun of fighting while providing a continuous source of cultivator seeds for sinomeni. In a short period of time, the strength of Saiya soldiers has been rapidly improved. "Lord Luo Lan, this is the situation that sinomeni has been attacked by external forces in recent months." The original sonori adventure group''s No. 2 man, Presley will put up a data. In just a few months since its opening, it has suffered a lot of attacks. Luo Lan took a look, eyes suddenly flashed a cluster of cold light: "the guy who is beyond his capacity, their behind the scenes forces are investigated clearly?" "Well, it has been found out that they are all ants who spy on the rise of ivy and try to get information about the planet of cultivating people, and boss sonori will take people to clean them up," he said "Make sure it''s clean." Luo Lan said sternly. Luo Lan was not interested in dealing with these small-scale intruders, such as mustard ringworm. Suddenly, he asked, "what''s the attitude of the surrounding forces towards the rise of Saifei''s forces? Is there anyone who wants to rise?" "They are still waiting to see. The thunder tactics of sonori and Herz should be able to deter them." Pray speaks very easily. You know, there are several fighters with combat effectiveness over 10000 on the Ivy League. They are invincible in the region where the Ivy League is located. Ordinary cosmic forces do not dare to split their faces with Saifei forces. Luo Lan nodded and continued to take tayis on the ivy vine for sightseeing. At this time, Luo Lan suddenly stopped, a pair of dark eyes suddenly projected into the sky, the cold light flashed by. In the distant starry sky, there is a dark and powerful gas is constantly approaching the ivy. "What''s the matter?" Tays asked strangely. "Someone has invaded the outer space of sinomenis, and the strength is not weak!" "Well, what should we do?" Luo Lan said: "you find a safe place to hide, I''ll come." With that, without waiting for tayis to react, Luo Lan''s figure has turned into a streamer, but a string of shock waves visible to the naked eye spread out, and the clouds in the sky suddenly pierced a big hole. Tays withstood the strong wind, holding the big hat on her head with one hand, and covering the lower edge of her dress with the other hand. When she opened her eyes, there was no Luo Lan in her sight. "It''s not dangerous to just go, is it?" Tays said with a worried face.Suddenly, a cluster of light flashed around tays, and Presley appeared beside her. "Miss tays, please follow me!" ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Luo Lan flew up alone and soon came to the outer atmosphere of sinomeni. This place is very close to outer space, and the oxygen in the atmosphere has almost disappeared. However, with the circulation of Yuan Qi, Luo Lan can survive in a vacuum environment for a short time. Eyes half narrowed, according to the direction of breath induction, Luo Lan good eyesight let him see a brown spaceship, look at the style, it is actually the flissar aircraft. Just like the ship he destroyed when he ran into dodoria on Auron. "People of the frissa army, their spaceship has actually entered the scope of ivy..." Luo Lan frowned. This is not good news. In the past, the frissa legions mainly moved in the South and north of the North galaxy, and rarely set foot in the western region. "They can''t find the relationship between sinomenis and Saiya." At least before he is not strong enough, Rolan doesn''t want Frisa to know. Think about it, Luo Lan''s face becomes serious, and a ball of crystal clear and bright energy condenses in her hand, which is immediately projected towards the distant aircraft. "All air strike!" But see a cluster of streamer across the starry sky, turbulent energy layer upon layer, mighty, like a tsunami towards the distant flissar aircraft attack past In the spaceship, Dorothy happily gazed at the beautiful green planet displayed in the center of the screen, his eyes burst with cold light, and murmured: "this ivy is the latest trading planet. If I can get the information of cultivating planet, it''s not a waste. I''ve come all the way here, and king Felisa will be very happy." Suddenly, the warning system of the spaceship "wuwuwu" rings, and detects that a high-energy attack is coming towards the spaceship. At the same time, the detector next to dodoria''s ear is also flashing a series of numbers. "No, there is a strong energy coming near!" Doria''s face suddenly changed, a situation he had encountered a few years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Boom! There was no extra sound, and a big fireball like a star suddenly rose in the outer space of sinomeni. Under the impact of Qigong wave, dodoria''s spaceship disintegrated instantly and turned into powder. After the strong energy impact destroyed the spaceship, pieces of dazzling light were thrown out, just like the flowers and bones in bud, which burst into brilliant colors. When the smoke disappeared, Dorothy''s chubby body was awkwardly exposed to the vacuum environment, and the pink soft meat kept wriggling. Because of the previous energy impact, Dorothy''s body was full of scars and looked miserable. Luo Lan''s all-out attack is very fierce. If Dorothy didn''t make protection immediately after hearing the warning of the spaceship, the attack just now would have taken his life. "Damn it, it must be the Ivy League star, the force called" Saifei ". I must make it look good." Dodoria roared with rage. As a rare confidant around Frisa, Dorothy has always been a respectable man. How ever did she receive such treatment. This reminds him of what happened to him four years ago on Auron. He was also attacked in a spaceship, but this time it was much more serious than last time. The attack just now made him feel that his life was threatened. Dodoria floats awkwardly in space, calms down and looks around, but there is no sign of anyone in her sight. "Well, I don''t think I can find it if I hide." Dorothy pressed the energy detector in her ear with a face of ferocity, and her anger was like a volcano, which could explode at any time. However, the detector did not find any powerful energy signal after scanning. "How can it be? Is the detector out of order?" Dodoria knocked on the energy detector suspiciously and still got nothing. At this time, a flash of electric light came close to dodoria. Before he could react, a sharp blade of energy cut it off directly. The glittering light flashed by, and the blood spattered. "What is it?" Dodoria only felt a trace of coolness, and the severe pain soon came from her arm. When she raised her hand, she saw that her left hand had been cut off from under her arm, and the blood gushed out of the drum! "Ah, ah, ah!!! My hand Even if the vacuum environment could not transmit the sound, the pain could be seen from Dorothy''s twisted face. "Doria!" A cold mental wave enters Dorothy''s brain, and the image of a giant ape suddenly appears in his heart. Dorothy comes back to himself. When he sees a young man with black hair in front of him, his eyes shrink, as if he saw something incredible. "Oh, my God, how can Saiya be in space?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo lanmo looked at Dorothy silently. To be honest, he didn''t expect to meet him in the Ivy League. In the shot just now, he has destroyed the energy detector in the other party''s ear. When he can''t contact the outside world, he doesn''t have to worry that the other party will leak the information of Saiya. Now it''s time to get rid of this cosmic man. The cold light in the eyes twinkles, Luo Lan looks at duodoria, and then moves close to each other''s side in a flash, with an iron fist violently hit. The tip of the fist is accompanied by a dark red light, and the attack is immediately in front of dodoria. Bang! Duodoria in a hurry with the other hand block Luo Lan''s attack. Luo Lan sees this, whew of twist a body, along with the situation one foot kicks in the abdomen of duodoria, then launches another group of attacks in the time of electric light flint. A group of blue Qigong waves were gathered in the palm of the hand, and the attack was like a surge. This time, dodoria had no way to intercept it. The terrible energy directly bombarded dodoria. The short-range explosion produced an irresistible shock wave. Dodoria screamed, and his protective battle suit cracked, and soon broke into pieces. "Wow A mouthful of blood vomited out, and Dorothy''s expression became particularly ferocious, and a faint green tendon appeared on her forehead. "Something''s wrong. There is such a master among the sais. He doesn''t look like an adult at all. How can such a sair appear..." Dorothy looked unbelievable. He thought that vegeta was a rare talent among the sais, but he didn''t expect that there was a sair who was far more powerful than vegeta. If you only look at the skill, the strength of this Saiyan is no longer under him. Even when vegeta existed, no Saiya could match him. Wait a minute, Dorothy''s pupil suddenly enlarged, suddenly knew: "is this Saiya the murderer who killed Qiu Yi?" Thinking of this, dodoria suddenly realized that everything before was connected. You must tell the news to King Felisa. Dorothy''s mind turned quickly.But Luo Lan will not give him such an opportunity. A huge mental power diffuses out. Luo Lan uses the spirit of yadrat to interfere with Dorothy''s behavior. At the same time, her body strides forward, a stream of light flashes, and the violent attack comes like a storm. "Ah, ah, ah!" Dodoria is a master with more than 20000 combat power. After experiencing the initial muddle circle, he quickly straightened out his posture and began to fight with Luo Lan one by one. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng One attack after another reverberates in the upper atmosphere. Every time they hit, the sky and the earth changed color. The emerald green atmosphere of sinomeni was stirred up, and super storms swept across the planet. ¡­¡­ "I don''t know what the situation above is. This time, the enemy is extremely strong." Sonori held her head high and looked up into the sky. Because she couldn''t survive in the universe, sonori didn''t dare to help. "The battle is very fierce, Luo Lan''s fighting power is not as good as the other side, but fortunately, he has a very subtle secret skill, and there should be no problem in his circle. From the breath, his opponent is also very strong, at least 20000 combat effectiveness Herz felt the battle in outer space and looked very serious. "You sais can see so far without eyes!" Sonori was surprised. "I can''t see it either. I can only sense it with my breath." "Will Luo Lan be in danger?" Tays is more concerned about Rolan''s safety. "Not for the time being." Herz shook his head, wondering if he wanted to call Celia back. Outer space. Luo Lan had a fierce fight with Dorothy, because he cut off his hand before Dorothy didn''t pay attention, which made the next battle easier, but it was not easy to defeat Dorothy. Although he is fat, he is very flexible. The two fists kept colliding, and suddenly there was a bump, and the energy waves surged around like turbulent waves. The two people kept bumping in the air waves of the energy explosion, just like they were in the ocean. Their internal organs were severely damaged by the violent shock. "Cough!" The corner of the mouth overflows a blood, Luo Lan stuffy hums a, the facial expression is a little uncomfortable. Luo Lan has no more than 18000 combat power, while dodoria has 22000 combat power at its peak, which is much more powerful than the demon Pui he met in the cultivation planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 "The man who has been with Felisa for so long really has some strength." Luo Lan looks at Dorothy coldly, and her body is burning with flames, because in order to maintain her vitality, many places can''t be perfect. "The vacuum environment is not suitable for high-intensity operations. It''s better to change the environment." Think of here, Luo Lan''s body becomes fuzzy, instantly came to duodoria''s side. For Luo Lan''s close proximity, Dorothy looks alert, with a cold and piercing sneer on her face, and then throws a Qigong wave. "Go to hell!" In the face of duodoria''s attack, Luo Lan made full preparations this time. With a slight bow, Luo Lan dodged duodoria''s attack with an incredible angle and came close to duodoria. With a hand on his back, Luo Lan roared: "move in an instant!" Whew the light, the two instantly transferred to another planet not far away from the ivy. As soon as they appeared, their violent power immediately changed the color of heaven and earth, and the sky became dull and depressed. "Why, where is this place?" The sudden change of the surrounding environment made duoria uneasy, but soon he aimed at Luolan again. His cold eyes were full of murderous air, his body was tight, and his figure suddenly became illusory. "We have to kill the Saiya quickly, and then go back to the headquarters to repair the injury with the most advanced healing instrument." With that in mind, the attack became more fierce. After breaking away from the vacuum environment, not only Rolan''s action is more flexible, but also Dorothy''s attack is more rapid. Even if the loss of an arm makes his attack weaken a lot, but far higher than Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness, he still looks full of threat. Luo Lan sees this, the facial expression is a tight, "void replacement technique" and "Vientiane boxing" operate at the same time, strong attack forward. Bang! A violent crash. The invisible impact set off a layer of thick air waves, and the strong impact made the land under foot sink tens of meters suddenly. A huge force penetrated into the ground, which immediately made the area of several kilometers beyond recognition and covered with cracks like cobwebs. Two people unload each other''s impact strength, each stepped back a few steps, only then steadied body. Luo Lan''s attack was blocked by duodoria, and he felt his arm numb. Just then, dodoria let out an angry roar, and the huge body rolled over like a heavy tank. The ground vibrates up and down. Luo Lan bit her lip and lit up a blue Qigong wave in her palm. With a crash, a wave of Qigong shot straight out. The violent Qigong wave contains the energy to destroy everything. Even if it is half a meter above the ground, the high temperature directly leaves a straight track on the ground. In the face of Luo Lan''s energy attack, Dorothy showed disdain on her face full of flesh. She clenched her fist and smashed it at Qigong wave. Bang! A dull noise, eardrum pain. With duodoria''s fist smashed, Luo Lan''s Qigong wave was smashed to the ground by Shengsheng. But see the earth suddenly cracking, smoke rolling, gravel splashing, solid rock in high intensity energy bombardment, directly into a molten state. The excess energy that can''t be released penetrates into the earth''s crust, and the local part directly turns into a sparse energy flow. I saw a thick cloud of smoke, in front of the scene, as if the sky broke. You should know that Luo Lan''s attack has the power of 20000 combat effectiveness, and it can almost cause the great disaster of mass extinction. But this kind of attack was blocked by Dorothy, and it was still in the case of losing a hand. If Doria had not been attacked at the beginning, it would be hard to predict who would win or lose. And when the smoke around, Dorothy''s fat body, but through the thick black smoke, came to Luolan''s side. "Do you think I can''t see clearly by doing this?" Luo Lan Lin''s face, tightly lock duodoria''s figure, duodoria don''t know, even if you don''t need to look with your eyes, you can also feel his action. On the contrary, smoke has become an obstacle to duolia! This time, we''re going to steal the rice. The corner of Luo Lan''s mouth rises slightly, and the coldness that doesn''t match his age appears on his face. Immediately, when the attack of dodoria arrived, his body flashed flexibly. Pengpeng, Luolan''s action is flowing, a series of attacks perfectly cooperate together, for a moment, it makes duodoria feel irresistible. Suddenly, a flash of light in the dark eyes, Luo Lan clenched her fist and hit each other''s chubby stomach. With a bang, a wave of tremor passed through Dorothy''s body. Her mouth was filled with sour water. Dorothy bent down and seemed to be powerless. Shua - Luo Lan''s figure immediately appeared on the side of dodoria, kicked him out with a violent kick, and then instantly appeared on the top of his head, clasped his hands and smashed him down."Not good." There was a cold sweat in Doria''s heart. Bang! Pengpeng Bang!! Within ten thousandth of a second, Luo Lan launched dozens of attacks in succession. The powerful attack in a very short period of time made the opponent lose the ability to attack. Taking advantage of this short time, Luo Lan prepared for her strongest attack! Hands raised in front of the body, Vientiane boxing enhanced the strength of the attack, the infinite bright stars gathered together, like the Milky Way shining with crystal light. Luo Lan''s face was solemn, and a cold voice called out: "star gun!" The strong attack is like the impact of a star explosion. With the enhancement of Vientiane boxing, the attack of the star gun is a bit more terrifying. The mighty energy, just like the Milky way, presents a spiral state. Pieces of shining energy blades rotate and come to Doria in an instant with unmatched power. At this moment, dodoria felt that her life was threatened and her nerves suddenly twitched. "Asshole, I won''t be defeated by just one Saiya!" Dodoria''s eyes sparkled and growled angrily, and terror erupted in her hands and mouth at the same time. "Photoelastic shock!" The voice was trembling, and Dorothy''s face was ferocious, and a dazzling flash came out of his mouth. Boom!! The dazzling fireball is rising like a big sun. Two shocking energies collide on the surface of the planet. It seems that the atmosphere is completely torn at this time. The world-class catastrophe is coming to the planet where the battle is taking place, and the circle after circle of visible shock waves spread out. All of them, under the action of shock wave, turn into powder instantly! "Bad!" Luo Lan was surprised. "Cough..." Luo Lan is the first to bear the brunt. He coughs up a touch of blood in his mouth. He uses "void replacement" to transfer part of the impact to the void, but the energy impact in front of him still makes him feel bad, and his internal organs are seriously injured. Clench one''s teeth, bear the body pain, Luo Lan virtual shadow light shake, find the location of duodoria, and then in each other''s cold eyes, a spiritual shock swept away, duodoria''s eyes appeared in a short absence. Take advantage of this opportunity, Luo Lan riveted full strength, strong attack out. "Full attack!" Boom! The brilliant light suddenly lit up, which made Dorothy come back to herself. Suddenly, her heart trembled and she was cold. For the first time, a kind of emotion called fear appeared in her brain. "No!" His eyes roared with tears. Seeing that the irresistible energy had come to him, Doria''s eyes were full of blood. With a tragic smile, a strong reluctance appeared in her eyes: "I How could it be defeated by just one Saiya How ironic He came to the Ivy League to show his merit in front of Felisa. He didn''t want to lose his life here. Boom!! The huge mushroom cloud rises from the sky, and the violent energy flattens everything around. When the smoke gradually dissipates, only a kilometer diameter deep hole is left. Luo Lan gasped and floated in the air. After observing, she was sure that there was no more breath of dorsalia. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 "Killed at last!" Luo Lan breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the strip-shaped cloth belt hanging on her body, and her previous clothes had already become dilapidated in the collision. It''s not easy to know that dodoria has more than 20000 combat power, which can be surpassed. Deeply spit out a bad breath, the mouth filled with a strong smell of blood, feeling the body injury, Luo Lan can not help but frown, and then take out a bean into his mouth, after biting, the strong vitality immediately make up for the body trauma. "Dodoria has come to Ivy. Does it mean that Felisa has found the Saiya on the west side of the North Galaxy?" There was a little worry in my heart. Originally, the area where frissa was active should be in the south of the North galaxy, not in the West. Luo Lan ponders the reason why dodoria appears, but he can''t know what he thinks. The reason why dodoria appears on the ivy vine is just to capture the planet of cultivator, so that he can show his merit in front of Felisa. Even this time, he still keeps his behavior from Felisa. To return to the Ivy League star, Herz and others have been anxious to turn around because they can''t feel Luo Lan''s breath before. Now they see Luo Lan coming back and they all come around. "Luo Lan, has the enemy been eliminated?" "Who on earth is he, so powerful?" Hels and sonori keep asking. Rolan waves them to be quiet, and then tells them the identity of Doria. "What, is he dodoria?" When he learned that the intruder was Doria, the number one general of Felisa''s men, both Herz and sonori''s faces became dignified. "The frissa army is the force that occupies the southern region of the North Galaxy! It''s said that their boss, Frisa, is very terrible. " Sonori became uneasy. She knew that the whole North galaxy was the most terrifying force of the flissar army. Herz also nodded, "if the information of Saiya people is known by frissa, I''m afraid there will be problems." "Ah, are you talking about the Fraser army the same group we met last time on Barney?" Tays blinked and said, "don''t worry. I heard that they are fighting in the east of the North Galaxy now. They certainly don''t have time to pay attention here." "How do you know?" "I''ve done a lot of homework to write a good novel. Gack told me that the army of frissa is very busy now. There''s no time to spare so many people," she said Luo Lan''s eyes brightened. "Since it''s the news from galaxy patrol, it should be credible..." I was a little relieved, but then I felt a sense of displeasure in my heart. Is it true that if Sarada wants to exist, it has to rely on frissa not to pay attention, so as to get a temporary respite? This feeling of living in the crevice makes Luo Lan very uncomfortable. One day, I will stand in front of Felisa, so that no one can underestimate. Luo Lan said to Herz, "do a good job in the defense of sinomenis, and let the Saiya people on the other side of cultivator planet and Sarada planet be on guard. Today''s events will never happen again." "Yes, I know." Helz nodded hard. Luo Lan nodded to Herz, then went to change a dress and continued to accompany tayis on the ivy. Due to the invasion of dodoria, the security level of the whole Ivy League was raised several levels. It was not until months later that there was no action from the Frisa army that dodoria''s behavior was determined to be a special case. In fact, during this period of time, there has been a lot of trouble within the Flemish army because of the disappearance of dodoria. But because dodoria concealed his whereabouts before he went to the west of the North galaxy, his death was not associated with the "Saifei forces" far away from the stars. ¡­¡­ The vast sea of stars is bright and boundless. The vast seventh universe is mainly divided into four galaxies, namely, the four major galaxies in southeast, northwest and northwest. Each of these galaxies is relatively independent, and has a complete underworld and hell. Each of them is in charge of its own king. The king''s job is to look after the development of the lower planets. But in fact, because the king is in the high-level dimension, not many races really know the existence of the king. There are hundreds of millions of star systems in the four major galaxies, each of which is a spiral galaxy. Their large diameter is millions of light-years, and the small one is tens of thousands of light-years. Just like Luo Lan''s Galaxy in his previous life, there are hundreds of millions of planetary systems like the solar system in each star system. In general, the seventh universe is so large that it can''t imagine the number of life. However, the vast majority of life is weak life like the earth people, and the combat effectiveness of more than 1000 is very rare. Such a huge base of weak life directly dilutes the sense of existence of the strong.In the East galaxy, there is a mysterious planet on which lives a character named "Lord Zuno". According to Gack, he is an incredible man who knows everything. He seems to know everything in the world. Even the privacy of people he has never met can be easily answered. At this time, it is in a star field of the East galaxy. Luo Lan has been hovering in space for a long time, but he has never found the Zuno star where the "Zuno adult" lives. In the small spaceship space, tays only lies on the ground in her white underwear and sleeps. Lying on his side, his clothes didn''t cover his body. His large white skin was exposed to the air. His mouth was drooling and he scratched his neck from time to time. He didn''t care that Luo Lan was in the same room with her. "Tays usually looks very cultured. After getting along for a long time, it turned out to be this character..." Luo Lan is looking up the star map, and her eyes scan the body of tayis who is only wearing underwear. Because even the bath has been washed together, Luo Lan is more familiar with her body than that of Saifeiya, so at this time, she shows no surprise. Of course, the main reason is that his body has not yet developed. The heart is more than the strength. "Zuno should be around here." Luo Lan close the star map and concentrate on driving the spacecraft. The location of Zuno star is very strange. There seems to be an invisible dimension around it. Luo Lan''s instant movement can''t locate its location. "Not yet?" Tays got up, rubbed her eyes and came over, her golden hair tied in a string and her horsetail hung down on her chest. "Why don''t you follow Dr. graves back to earth and run out with me? I tell you, it may take several years to go out this time, and I''ll be tired of it then. Don''t blame me for not sending you back. " Luo Lan glances at Ta Yi Si, but sees the other side to show a witty smile. "I know. I''m also trying to shut up for a while. If I don''t write a good novel this time, I won''t go back. Besides, my father is in favor of letting me follow you. " Tays was smiling, her beautiful eyes black and shining. You haven''t figured out what Dr. chublives meant by asking you to follow me Luo Lan looks at Ta Yi Si, in the heart a burst of vomit is bad: this fool, oneself was sold still don''t know, Dr. bridge this is to give you away. On second thought, Dr. Breves''s practice is also understandable. After knowing the coldness and ruthlessness of the universe, it is a good choice for the weak people on earth to find a strong one to rely on. Luo Lan''s eyes are full of happiness when she aims at the graceful appearance of tayis. She knows the elegance by hearing the string sound. Even if her body can''t move, her eyes will be full of happiness. It doesn''t hurt to bring a beautiful woman in practice. At least you don''t have to cook the food yourself. But then again, miss tays should be able to cook! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 "How''s your cooking, tays?" Luo Lan controls the aircraft and turns to see tayis. Tayis grabs her golden hair and smiles: "it''s not bad, because she is often alone outside, so she can only do it by herself." "I''m relieved." If tays can''t even cook well, it''s just a burden to bring her out. ¡­¡­ In the dark red background of the universe, the stars are shining with charming pale white light. Whew, a burst of white light quickly passes by, and Luolan''s spaceship gradually approaches the galaxy where Zuno star is located. Soon, the spaceship entered into a strange dimension, which isolated space and separated Zuno from the sky. Inside the dimension, a dark red planet is standing quietly, and around it there are countless island like peaks. It is strange that these suspended islands are clearly near Zuno, but they are not affected by the gravity of the planet. "This Zuno star is more magical." When the spaceship landed on the open space, Luo Lan looked around. The plants on Zuno star were very strong, and the trees and leaves covered the sky. At this time, it was as if he had suddenly entered the kingdom of giants, and everything was beyond imagination. "That guy, Lord Zuno, really knows everything in the world?" Looking around curiously, tays follows Luo Lan''s steps. In this strange environment, only following Luo Lan''s side is the safest. "It''s hard to know everything, but at least you should know most things in the world." Luo Lan shakes her head. This Zuno should be a special kind of life, just like the divining mother-in-law on the earth, who knows most things. But obviously, Zuno''s ability is much stronger than that of the divining mother-in-law. The divining mother-in-law can only know things on the earth, but Zuno can know things in the whole universe of course, although Zuno knows a lot, he is like an angel Weiss and bilus, the God of destruction, as well as the things about gods at a higher level, should not be said casually. All the way through the long corridor with tayis, Luo Lan stops in front of a magnificent building, with red maple plants on both sides. "Yes, that''s where Zuno lives." Tays was surprised to see the high stairs, several escalators running: "so high, Lord Zuno lives in such a good house alone." Luo Lan laughs and pulls tayis into zunuo''s house. Soon four ugly looking doormen stop them. Fat head and big ears, wearing a samurai suit, but its own strength is not very strong. "We are the people who serve Lord Zuno. Lord Zuno said that there are uninvited people who come uninvited, so please come out and stop them!" "Lord Zuno seems to know that we are coming?" Tays whispered in Rowland''s ear. Luo Lan nodded calmly: "there must be this ability." "What should I do? It seems that I have to make an appointment?" "It''s OK. Just break in." Luo Lan smile, the next moment figure directly flash, bang bang a few sound, four serve zunuo adult warrior was Luo Lan knocked to the ground, "take us in, if zunuo really don''t want to see us, then our spaceship can''t enter zunuo star range." Zuno star is so famous in the galaxy that there are many rich people who come to ask questions every day. If they don''t have any defense measures, it''s impossible to stop those ambitious guys just by these warriors in front of them. At this time, a big headed man in a green Samurai suit got up and said, "I see. Please follow me." "That''s it?" Tays thought it would be a fierce battle, but she didn''t think it would be so easy to pass. "Zuno is not an ordinary life, and he has always been very eccentric." Luo Lan said, with tayis to follow the samurai into the house where Zuno lives. Under the guidance of the warriors, they walked through the long wooden corridor and soon came to a brightly lit mansion. The lanterns were hung on both sides, and the blue stone pillars stood upright. The style was very simple. "Lord Zuno, the guests are here today." "Well." Zuno flew over in a big bowl like aircraft, and his huge head was bigger than those samurai. "Saiya people, as well as Earth people, only one of the questions you want to ask is allowed." Luo Lan a little surprised: "free?" Zunuo looked at Luo Lan with no expression: "because due to the agreement of an adult, when you meet Saiya people in the future, you need to answer a question of Saiya people for free." Some adult? Luo Lan frowned and was a little surprised. Listening to Zuno''s meaning, it seems that someone has made an agreement with him for a long time and needs to answer a question from Saiya. Of course, Luo Lan knows that it''s not the time to ask that person, so she secretly remembers it. "Lord Zuno, how can I solve the problem of ape power in me?" Zuno''s godless eyes looked at Luo Lan, and then closed his eyes. It seemed that he was activating his super power, and his plain voice sounded: "the ape like power of Saiya people is a power spread in ancient blood, because the destruction of sharada planet in those years, the power of great apes gradually degenerated, so that after the transformation power of ordinary Saiya people reached 100000 combat power, the power showed gradual decline A downward trend.... "Luo Lan nods. This is the situation he is facing. "There are two solutions. One is to live on Sarada planet and rely on the vitality of the parent planet to nourish your blood gradually. In a few hundred or thousands of years, the power of the Saian giant ape will gradually awaken, and the problems that are troubling you will be solved naturally." Who will wait for hundreds of years, so much time, I have developed a Super Saiyan transformation, but also rare the power of ape? "Please tell me the second way," said Luo Lan Zuno said: "the second way is to enter the high-order meta space practice, with the help of the spirit energy there to awaken the power of the great ape in advance, but this is very difficult, and requires a high degree of understanding, because the spirit energy conflicts with the violent power of the great ape, this method of awakening is actually a kind of forced awakening, which is full of danger If you want to adopt this method, you can go to the alchemy star in the East galaxy. It is said that it is the planet where the great world God once lived and tried. The address is at... " Then Zuno said the location of the creator star. "Star of creation!" Luo Lan felt shocked and kept the name and address of the planet in mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "That May I ask some questions? " Said tays, raising her hand to Zuno. Zuno calmly opened his eyes: "yes, as long as you provide tribute, you can get the opportunity to ask questions." "Well, isn''t it free?" "Of course not. The free answer just now is only a special case. All the rest of the questions need tribute. This young lady, are you willing to offer tribute? Your tribute can answer at least five questions! " See a pair of TA is very interested in the appearance of, Luo Lan slightly frowned, directly pull TA is to go outside the house. Tays yelled, "well, I want to ask if my novel can catch fire!" Luo Lan said: "zunuo can only tell you what''s going on now, but he can''t predict the future." "It''s no fun if you can''t predict," said tays, disappointed "By the way, what''s the tribute he just said?" Tays asked, Luo Lan replied: "a kiss, a man can ask a question, a woman can ask multiple questions." "Gee, that''s disgusting. Let''s leave now." Associated with the appearance of Zuno''s fat head and big ears, tays suddenly felt a chill and goose bumps all over her body. Luo Lan nodded her head and looked back at the house where Zuno lived, but she was thinking of another question: "the reason why Zuno answered my question is because of an agreement with a big man, but what does this have to do with Saiya people, or is there someone staring at me secretly?" Not afraid to speculate with the worst malice, Luo Lan guessed deeply, but still couldn''t figure it out. He hated this state of being out of control. "Come on, let''s go to the creator star!" With a deep sigh in his heart, Loran took tayis to board the spaceship, and then headed for the "creator star" in the East galaxy. If it''s really the planet where the legendary king of the great world lived and tried, it''s really possible to solve his ape problem. In the vast starry sky, a spaceship passed quickly. After getting out of the range of Zuno star, Luo Lan put the aircraft into the omnipotent capsule, then put on protective props for taes, and then swept her waist, intending to lock the star field of "zaoshenxing" in Zuno''s mouth. Whew, their figures soon disappeared in the space. At the same time, far away in the East galaxy, there is a dark green binary system. This place is located in the void between star systems. Stars are rare and open. Even gas and dust like nebula are very rare. But even in this desolate place where everything is rare, there are two mutually rotating stars entangled together, chasing each other for a long time. What''s more strange is that there is no light source such as stars between the two dark green stars. It should be cold and quiet. However, when Luo Lan approached, he found that the whole system was extremely bright, with a green light continuously emitting mild heat and light. "Like Zuno, there is a sense of different dimensions in a long distance." Luo Lan''s instant movement combines the advantages of the secret arts of the star of yadrat and the star of medamor, so he is particularly sensitive to the spatial structure. In his perception, the two rotating stars are particularly strange, and the dimension height is higher than other star regions around him. "It is worthy of being the place where the king God of the great world once lived. This space may have been out of the jurisdiction of the king of the eastern world." "But which of the two planets is the Creator I''m going to visit?" A few wisps of thoughts flashed by, and a faint smile appeared on Luo Lan''s face. No matter which planet, go up first. Looking at the nearby tayis, Luo Lan pulls out some energy to protect her, and then flies straight to one of the stars. But flying, Luo Lan gradually found something wrong. After flying for such a long time, the distance between him and the dark green planet did not shorten. On the contrary, there was a feeling of flying farther and farther. "There''s something wrong with those two planets. No, they''re not planets at all, but some kind of projection. The real God making star is still hidden in the void!" Suddenly, looking at the place where the emerald light is constantly emitting, Luo Lan''s eyes are slightly coagulated, and a natural energy rises from her body, and then covers her eyes. In an instant, the scene changed. I saw that the two planets in front of me began to become illusory, and then they spun like Taiji''s yin yang fish. In the process of their rotation, the whole space is gradually elongated, showing a strange topological structure, and the physical structure is completely distorted. From the side, a deep and mysterious green entrance appears. Sure enough, the real creator is in the entrance. "It takes energy to open it." Mouth smile, Luo Lan calmly looking at the illusory intersection. "Luo Lan, why did you stop?" Said tays. "Close your eyes, I''m going to speed up." A mental wave into the mind of tays, Luo Lan''s body suddenly speed up, aiming at the far-reaching quiet entrance. "Plop" sound, like fish over the water, after a few pieces of crystal water, Luo Lan appeared in a paradise like place.The sky is very blue, with a warm sun hanging overhead. The earth is very flat at the foot. The green grass is lush. When the breeze blows, waves of tiny ripples immediately ripple. What is particularly remarkable is that at the end of the vast and open land, there are floating continents like stages, with a total of seven, which are superposed layer by layer from large to small. "Wow, what''s the matter with the world? Those floating continents are totally against the rules of physics!" Tays could not help but marvel at what she saw. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and scanned the surrounding environment, which was a bit similar to the appearance of the world God Star: "this is the real God star. The so-called" God Star "is actually the seven superposed continents." "Don''t walk around here. I''ll look around." After instructing tayis, Luo Lan''s figure flashed like an electric light, flying fast on the vast continent. After a long time, he visited the first layer of zaoshenxing. Generally speaking, there is no difference between this continent and other natural planets. There are all kinds of lakes, oceans, mountains and snow. The only difference is that the environment here is more beautiful, the vegetation is more luxuriant, and it is more suitable for life and leisure. But Zuno said that zodiac is the planet of life and trial for the king God of the great world. Now that he has seen the aspects of life, how about the trial - Luo Lan''s eyes project to several other continents floating in the sky, and immediately a stream of air flows through his legs and his body soars up into the sky. When it comes to the second level of the planet. Dong! It''s like a gong in my heart. At the moment when her feet just set foot on the land, an unnatural strange force field suddenly acted on her body. Luo Lan was surprised. She only felt that her body was getting heavier. 10 times the standard gravity, which is similar to the gravity of vegeta before! There was a clear understanding in my heart that the situation of each layer of the God star was different, and it was really prepared for the trial. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 Luo Lan soon found out the structure of the creator star. This is a world made up of seven floating continents. Each continent has different gravity and cultivation environment. The first one is an ordinary weak planet, the second one is a little more powerful, reaching 10 times the gravity of the earth, and the third one is even higher, reaching 20 times the gravity. And with the rise of the number of layers, the natural vitality gradually increases, and even the more rare spirit vitality appears in the seventh layer, which is the place where the gods live. But the only thing that makes Luo Lan feel less than happy is that there are no more powerful beasts in this world, except for natural plants and a few herbivorous animals. "It''s really the place where the king God lives, and what he cultivates is the natural charm of the gods..." Luo Lan shakes her head and feels more natural than Sarada. Jiewang God is responsible for the creation of God, long years can let them obtain powerful divine power, but because the main business is to create, so the accumulation of power will be relatively slow. As for dealing with evil people, it''s not their job. Naturally, there is a corresponding destruction god to deal with it. Zaoshenxing can be said to be a place to cultivate gods. The environment here can provide good opportunities to feel vitality. If the gods of the earth, heaven or hell find this place, they may be overjoyed, because the high-level vitality here can help them to upgrade to a higher level. However, the role of experience is extremely limited. After all, Luo Lan didn''t come here to become the king of the world who has no dimension but has no fighting power. "Although it doesn''t help me to improve my strength, the strong vitality can stimulate the blood in my body. It''s also a good environment." Luo Lan murmured to himself. Of course, he didn''t forget what Zuno said - relying on the spirit force to stimulate the blood awakening, the spirit force conflicts with the power of the great ape, which will be full of crisis. "Take your time. Take your time." Luo Lan didn''t get carried away by the excitement and began to plan her later practice step by step. First of all, the first step is to find a way to absorb the vitality of the creator star; second, relying on those absorbed vitality to stimulate slowly, release the power of the great ape in the blood, and rely on this power to solve the problem of "power weakening" of the great ape. Of course, because the vitality of the gods is more essential and profound than the vitality in nature, it is very easy to conflict with the violent power of the great apes. Therefore, in the process of release, it is necessary to constantly fine tune, and any act that is too hasty may lead to the collapse of one''s body. The third is to further enhance the strength and strength of the body on the basis of solving the problem of ape. These are all urgent, Luo Lan plans to polish carefully, spend a few years, in the creation of God Star to complete these three steps. ¡­¡­ Whew, when I came back to tays, I saw the blonde lying flat on the green grass, her eyes staring at the changing white clouds in the sky. See Luo Lan came back, just a jump from the ground. Luo Lan said that she might stay here for several years. When she asked if she wanted to send her back to earth, tayis thought about it for a while. She gritted her teeth and said that she would also write in the closed door of zaoshenxing. She had to write a novel. Luo Lan nodded with a smile, took out the universal capsule and threw it out. After a puff of smoke, a double story building appeared on the vast grassland. "There''s plenty of food on this planet. I''ll get the ingredients ready and I''ll leave the cooking to you," Luo said "Don''t worry. I''ve been specially trained in cooking. It''s great." Tays stretched out her arm in a "you can rest assured" manner. "Hope!" Luo Lan shrugged, then went to prepare food. Tays also wants to show her skills. When she comes up with delicious food, Luo Lan is a little surprised. She can''t see that the rich family is really good at cooking. At least the dishes in front of her are pretty good. "You''re a good cook." "Right, when did I cheat you?" Tays was very proud. Luo Lan said with a smile: "I will be a good wife and mother in the future." After dinner, she cleaned the table, took out a table and chair and put it outside. Then she took out her laptop from her backpack and began to knock in the soft wind. The air was filled with natural energy, which made tays feel fresh, smart and fluent in writing. "Now I feel like I''ve got a lot of ideas in my head." "I''m sure I can write a successful novel this time!" Taes was excited and laughed like a silver bell. She didn''t know that her crimson dress was blowing in the breeze, revealing the white and delicate skin of her legs Luo Lan''s eyes were full of happiness, but he didn''t remind taes to go away. He watched carefully for a moment, and then came to the second layer of the God star. Then sit upright in the sky, like an old monk sitting cross legged, meditating. In fact, he is now absorbing the strength of the Titan.And integrate them into the body. Puff Puff Time went by little. One day, when Luo Lan felt that she had absorbed almost all of it, the quiet light flashed from the surface of her eyeball, and a pale energy ball suddenly appeared in her palm. After the energy ball is launched, it turns into a circle of white jade like disks. Man made moon! Luo Lan''s eyes are staring at the white disc. Her tail is immediately stimulated and her hair stands up. Then her body begins to expand and her eyes turn blood red. With a roar, Luo Lan becomes a brown giant ape more than 20 meters tall. "Roar!" The deafening sound resounds everywhere. Frightened by the sound, the herbivorous animals in the forest flee everywhere, and all kinds of birds spread their wings and fly towards the safe area. "The next step is to accept the stimulation of vitality in the state of giant ape. This step is very dangerous and we must be careful." The great ape calmed down. His blood red eyes were full of wisdom, and he didn''t lose his mind because of ape. This is the result of Luo Lan''s cultivation on Sarada. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 Just when Luo Lan was working hard on the creator star. On the other side of the Legion, the disturbance caused by the disappearance of Dorothy has lasted for a long time. All the people in the Legion are alarmed and constantly check themselves, but they have never found the whereabouts of Dorothy. Because of the loss of Chiu Yi just a few years ago, Felisa showed great concern about the disappearance of dodoria. Feliza headquarters planet. Shangbo, keono and others were all present, and even the kenut team, who had been fighting outside, was transferred back to the headquarters. Not far away, Captain keniu is sitting in a luxurious chair, standing beside likum, Bart and other members of keniu''s team. These people were smiling and relaxed. Even in front of Felisa, they were indifferent. Felisa sat on his small aircraft, with a tail under him, constantly swinging. His cold face was full of evil spirit. Even if he could not feel the breath, the people present could feel the anger brewing in Felisa''s chest from the terrible cold. "It has been a long time since dodoria lost news, first Qiu Yi, then dodoria. During this period, two highly effective talents were lost in succession. Maybe there is something against us! " Felisa''s face was calm, and her demonic eyes swept all the people present. Suddenly, the temperature of the room dropped. All the people present were very careful. Captain Keanu said calmly: "King Felisa doesn''t have to be angry. Although it''s a pity about Dorothy, there is no lack of talents with high combat effectiveness in the universe. I think we should pay more attention to the situation in the east of the North Galaxy now." "Captain Keanu, have you met some tough guy?" Felisa was surprised. The team of kinut is the most powerful fighting team under the command of Frisa. It is the elite force left by King krud to Frisa before his retirement. Although there are only five members in the team, each of them has strong strength. Among them, the team leader of kinut has an astonishing 120000 combat effectiveness, and there are few people in the North Galaxy who can compare with him. For the members of the team, Felisa has always been more polite. Captain Keanu said: "it''s really a troublesome guy, like What''s the second? I was almost hurt by him in the initial fight. The other side is a person who is good at using magic. He''s not tall, but he has great strength. " "Oh, no wonder our strategy in the East often fails. I didn''t expect that there are some people over there who make captain keniu feel difficult." Felisa is smiling. Her interest has shifted from the inexplicable disappearance of Doria to the person in captain keniu''s mouth. After all, the fat man of Doria has been missing for such a long time, and most of him has been cold. Instead of focusing on a dead man, she should move to a more interesting place. Of course, although flisa said so, in fact, he didn''t pay much attention to the characters mentioned by Captain keniu. Because with his strong and invincible strength, he has the qualification to stand like a God and overlook the ups and downs of all kinds of people in the whole universe. Strong power, let Frisa treat anything can show calm. "It''s not too tricky, but some magic is weird." Captain Keanu is very casual. "Ho Ho, there are several valuable planets in the East. Do you need me to deal with them in person? I haven''t done it myself for years Flisa''s cold blood eyes showed a few rays, and her face was very calm. Team leader keniu shook his head: "we don''t need the king''s hand yet. The small problems over there will naturally be handled by our team keniu." Felisa nodded: "you should get rid of it as soon as possible. There are many valuable planets over there." "It''s natural." Captain Keanu laughed with confidence. "Well." Felisa looked at Shangbo and said, "Mr. Shangbo, there is no Mr. dodoria in the headquarters from now on. In the future, you can share more work. You can issue a recruitment order to select some reliable soldiers from the Legion to enter the headquarters." "Yes, sir." Shang Bo nodded gracefully and stood beside him at random. ¡­¡­ The distant east galaxy, the mysterious world. The creator star. "Oh "Boo Boo!" A giant ape roared up to the sky, pushed his hands forward, and the blue Qigong wave roared out. When the qigong wave flew more than 1000 meters, Luo Lan, the great ape, twisted his hands, "whew". The qigong wave turned its direction directly and rushed straight to the sky. Then another operation, the qigong wave fell directly from the sky and attacked itself. Luo Lan holds two fists and puts them on her chest to make a defensive posture. Boom!! All the energy shocks hit the giant ape, the ground collapsed suddenly, and the broken place instantly spread to the area of ten thousand meters. The energy enough to destroy the whole planet suddenly burst out, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in place. Like a star burst, dazzling light and shock wave to the explosion point as the center of the impact in all directions.As the smoke gradually dissipated, Luo Lan, the great ape, stood intact, carrying the energy of the planet''s destruction with his solid body, but the surrounding scene changed beyond recognition. There is no beast on Mars that can provide Luolan with fighting power, so he can only bombard himself with energy. This kind of self mutilating practice is constantly refining the physical strength of the great ape. All of a sudden, Luo Lan aimed at a rolling mountain in front of him, opened his mouth, let out a roar, the light flashed, and the turbulent energy spurted out. Boom!! The brilliant sun suddenly rises from the horizon, such as a supernova explosion, and all the light is eclipsed at this moment. The energy flow rips the space, forming a circle of vacuum fields. In the distance, the mountains and dangerous peaks turn into vermilion powder at the moment of contact with the impact of high-purity energy, leaving only a circular hole. A moment later, the effect of the artificial moon gradually faded, and Luo Lan returned to her adult shape, floating in mid air. Slightly frowning, Luo Lan realized her power in the state of great ape. "Under the stimulation of vitality, the power of blood in the body has indeed improved, and the power of great apes has become much stronger than before, but there is still a long way to go to perfect." When thought of this, Luo Lanjing sat down, and then moved his spirit to attract the air in the air and put his strength on his tail. Luo Lan had mastered the intelligence of the great ape by his own cultivation, so he should be very careful in this process. Any carelessness may lead to the violent movement of the power in his body. The vitality continuously enters into the tail cells, the blood in the body suddenly speeds up the flow, and a tyrannical and endless energy rises. Luo Lan''s consciousness gradually immersed in it, and in the deep consciousness of the brain, the giant ape image appeared again. Vast, ancient and cruel! Great power! The awe inspiring and domineering figure of the great ape looked down from a high place. Its blood red eyes were full of violence, as if it were a voice from ancient times. Its low roar had a kind of thrilling feeling. Luo Lan forces herself to look at the images of the great ape and excavates the power of her body. ¡­¡­ Time goes by in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, five years have passed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Five years later. The seventh tier continent of Cepheus. 60 times of high-intensity gravity is densely distributed in the space. Affected by this, the plants in this layer of the continent are very small, and the diameter of each plant is very tough. Even if you use a sharp knife to cut down the tree trunk, you can cut a seal at most, and you can''t hurt the root. On the vast grassland, there are no white clouds and breeze. A young shadow floated nearly 100 meters above the ground, and his black hair seemed to be coated with styling gel without any shaking in the wind. All of a sudden, an invisible flame suddenly spread out and rolled up a tornado without warning. Pengpeng, strong wind attack, light red microwave like firefly light continues to shine. Ding! Like a thin string breaking, the film of isolating power is suddenly pierced, and the energy that has been suppressed for several years is finally released. Wow The whole seventh layer of Venus seems to be shrouded in a storm, and the whole continent is no longer unstable. Riot to the extreme of the air, filled with every corner of the space. In the middle of the gale, a teenager quietly closed his eyes, and the surrounding storm did not seem to affect him at all. If you look carefully, you will find that the brown tail behind the boy is faintly emitting a faint red light. Luo Lan has been in zaoshenxing for five years. Since he came to the dragon ball world, he has never had such a long time of cultivation. Open your eyes, dark pupil in the flash of a streamer, crystal clear, full of divine light. "In five years, the combat effectiveness has risen to 72000, and the battle effectiveness can reach 720000 directly after the ape transformation." Luo Lan smiles and counts the harvest of these years. In the first two years, Luo Lan has been using the vitality of the God Star and mental control to stimulate the tail behind him, in order to adjust the power of the Saiyan ape. There is no problem in his practice, and things are going well. About the third year, Luo Lan improved the power of giant ape transformation through the transformation of vitality, and achieved a perfect ten fold improvement. The perfect ape transformation, in addition to the body size is still huge, compared with before, the power is not the same. After reaching the perfect ape form, Luo Lan did not rush to leave the creator star, but continued to immerse himself in cultivation. In the next two years, he trained himself in several continents at a higher level, accumulated knowledge, and constantly overcame challenges at a higher level. A magical place like zaoshenxing is a paradise for cultivation. The seventh layer continent of zaoshenxing has 60 times of the earth''s gravity. In order to overcome this gravity, Luo Lan made great efforts. In the fifth year, he finally overcame 60 times of the earth''s gravity and pushed his strength to 72000 combat effectiveness. After five years of dedicated cultivation, his strength has finally developed by leaps and bounds. At present, in the ape like state, his combat effectiveness has been stronger than the first form of Felisa. Of course, he is not the opponent of Felisa when fighting. After all, Felisa''s strength is far more than he showed, but even if he can''t compare with Felisa, he is at least a step closer. As long as you don''t provoke the hidden gods in the universe, if only the North galaxy, your life will be carefree! "The monkey king overcame 100 times of gravity and reached 90000 combat effectiveness in the spaceship to namec, while I overcame 60 times of gravity and reached 72000 combat effectiveness, which is almost the same." "With my current strength, the giant ape form must have surpassed that of Saifeiya, but normally, maybe it''s still a little bit short." Luo Lan thought to himself that the cultivation genius like Sophia, who has been fighting on the other planet for days, must improve his strength very quickly. It is very possible that his strength is above his normal. No, it should be said that it must be! However, Luo Lan is not worried at all. He is only 15 years old now, and then his body will gradually enter a period of rapid growth, which is the golden stage of strength growth. "Hum, Sophia, I don''t know how your promotion is now!" Thinking of her proud sister, Luo Lan would like to appear directly in front of her, to frustrate her spirit, let the iceberg beauty also show a shocked expression. "Don''t worry. We''ll see each other soon." Think of this, Luo Lan mouth revealed a smile, and then directly back, lying on the vast earth. Unconsciously, it has been 12 years since I crossed into the world of dragon ball, and it has been 10 years since the destruction of vegeta. Calculate the time, and in two years, the story of dragon ball will begin. "Ha ha, it''s really exciting!" Luo Lan lightly laughed, the body jumped up, and then flew back towards the entrance of Zaoshen star. ¡­¡­ The first tier continent of zaoshenxing is windy and sunny. In the courtyard of a small house, tays, in her fitted uniform, sits at her computer desk, knocking and writing her novels.Compared with five years ago, tays is much more mature. A casual coat is tied to the waist, and a fitting shirt is worn on her body to draw a graceful and moving curve. Although her face is still pretty and lovely, she has lost her previous childish style and completely transformed into a mature woman. Naturally, the women of the Breves family have an ageless face, and with the vitality of the star, the appearance of tays has hardly changed. "Well..." Tays stretches. Her golden hair is shawled down and tied with a bunch of ribbons at the end. Originally, tays wanted to lose her long hair, but Luo Lan stopped her. She told her that her long hair was good-looking. Tays thought about it and left it. His eyes swept the shaking sky, and he said in secret: the movement of Luo Lan''s cultivation is getting bigger and bigger. "Ah, it''s time to prepare lunch for Luo Lan." Tays looked at the time, closed the computer, and in a few years, she turned a golden lady into a qualified cook. The smoke curled up, and tays handled the meat bigger than her very skillfully. It''s worth mentioning that with the supplement of the spirit of zaoshenxing, tayis''s physique is also getting stronger, and now she also has a strong strength, fully reaching 50 combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 Under the busy cooking of tays, a big lunch table was prepared. Looking at the exquisite dishes that filled the table, tays nodded with satisfaction. Then she came to the rice steaming platform and lifted a barrel higher than her with her hands. It was steamed with white rice, enough for dozens of people. It''s just a person''s appetite. In order to prepare these, tays spends a lot of time every day. After all this, tays sat alone in the yard, took out the game machine and played for a while, which was the only prop used to pass the time on Mars. Whew! A gust of wind swept across her face and touched her golden hair. Tays looked up and put away the game console: "hurry up, you can eat." Luo Lan nodded and sat down at the table. "Today''s dishes are as rich as ever." With a smile, tays put up a bowl of broth and handed it to Luo Lan: "this is stewed broth with soybeans. It''s delicious. Try it." Pick up a spoon to drink, the taste of fresh and sweet spread in the mouth, especially the layer of soybean coat on the surface of the soybeans, mixed with gravy, delicious refreshing. Luo Lan was drinking. The food on the table disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye. As the rice in the barrel gradually disappeared, a good lunch was finally eaten. Luo Lan felt her belly in a comfortable mood and praised: "your craftsmanship is getting better and better. You can''t see that you are a rich family." "Don''t look down on me, I''m not the same as before," she said Luo Lan nods. In the past five years, he has seen tayis change little by little. Mature tayis is still lovely and pretty, but she has lost her childish and simple side, just like bulma in the original book. She was a flower maniac when she was a child, but she can be her own side when she grows up. It''s just that compared with her sister bulma, the maturity of tays is obviously a little late. 26 is supposed to be the most beautiful year of youth. If you are on earth, you can find a handsome man to fall in love with. Now, you have been struggling with yourself for five years in zaoshenxing. I think it''s very wrong. "Tays, are you bored to be here all day by yourself?" Luo Lan asked. "No, it''s not boring at all. Thanks to the quiet environment here, I can write books quietly and don''t have to worry about being disturbed by other things," she said with a smile "How is your writing?" When it comes to novels, tays smiles: "I''ve finished six volumes. The first few volumes have been polished several times. Both the writing style and the plot are absolutely excellent. I''m going to write 12 volumes of this book, which is sure to be very popular." Looking at the confident appearance of tays, Luo Lan wishes her novels to sell well. "Do you have a good idea of the name of the book?" Tays nodded: "I''ve thought about it for a long time. It''s called Galaxy myth. It''s going to be a whole series of works. After I finish this one, I''ll continue to write other series of works." Perhaps because of the vitality of the creator star, tays seems to be really open-minded and has more and more experience in writing novels. Luo Lan listened patiently and chatted with tayis. The atmosphere was very warm. The quiet time passed quickly. After having lunch with tayis, Luo Lan took a rest and soon fell into the intense practice. On the seventh level of Cepheus, Luo Lan continues to exercise here. The 60 times gravity has no pressure on him. Now he wants to continue to improve his giant ape form. Although the ape like perfect form has given him ten times the power of the normal, he can directly achieve the shocking 720000 combat effectiveness after transformation. But people are always dissatisfied. Luo Lan is still dissatisfied with the ugly shape of his ape, and the huge size of the ape will also affect the play of the battle. If It would be more perfect if we could avoid the ape like process and maintain the power increase directly. If the normal transformation can enhance the combat effectiveness by ten times, compared with the super sair transformation, the strength is only slightly weaker, and it is not too much to say that it is the deleted version of "super sair". Of course, these are just Luo Lan''s whimsical ideas. Now he''d better exercise the power of perfect giant ape honestly. Calm down and let go. Luo Lan changed into the form of a great ape, and then meditated, trying to control the violent power of the great ape. This is a very funny scene. It''s clearly a giant ape more than 20 meters high, but it''s just like an old monk sitting quietly with his eyes closed. The weak, invisible waves gradually spread out, and Luo Lan''s spiritual power began to spread and gradually entered the consciousness practice. Consciousness cultivation is an advanced cultivation method in the inheritance of the earth''s temple. It needs a state of mind of "peace of mind, let go of everything" to practice. Luo Lan has all the cultivation knowledge of the temple, so it''s very easy to enter consciousness cultivation. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh In the seventh level of zaoshenxing, the spirits which are much higher than those in the first six levels continuously enter Luo Lan''s body and then store them in his spiritual consciousness.Even if these spirits can''t be used now, they will become the foundation of Luo Lan''s potential in the future. In the vast void, Luo Lan''s consciousness is sitting here, surrounded by small balls of vitality, which is like a lively spirit, flying close to Luo Lan''s consciousness from time to time. Suddenly, there was an earth shaking roar, and the scene in the space of consciousness changed. The white world turned into a deep and vast starry sky. Among the ancient stars, a giant ape even bigger than the planet appeared. "Roar!" The great ape roared, his bloody eyes burst out cold light, and a sense of cruelty swept away. The whole world trembled, feeling that it was about to collapse. Luo Lan''s conscious body stepped on the ground to resist the powerful pressure from the great ape, and the vitality gathered and rotated on the surface of her body to form a cyclone. The cyclone became bigger and bigger, and gradually evolved into a typhoon like air disk. Luo Lan snorted and floated up. The spiral air disk kept approaching the image of the great ape, contacting the existence of the great ape in ancient times. Swallow, swallow Luo Lan''s eyes are more and more bright, her body is sitting quietly, and her forehead gradually exudes crystal clear sweat. In the outside world, the giant ape''s expression becomes ferocious like an old monk, and the fierce cyclones are constantly blowing around, forming huge energy vortices. The energy cyclone with 720000 combat power is very terrible. Just a little energy leakage is enough to cause a disaster like mass extinction. You should know that the "planet destruction bomb" randomly condensed by flissa with 530000 combat power is enough to smash the core of the earth and destroy the whole star of vegeta! Bang, bang, bang! Like the beating of the heart, the dull sound is knocking on the chest. The seventh level of aegis is devastated by powerful energy. It seems that by the pull of the power of the great ape, the vast land began to split from the middle, and the vitality of the gods was ignited like gasoline, and the fire became more and more vigorous. All of a sudden, the whole God making star was boiling up. Huge shock waves were released from the seventh layer, just like a coronal ejection. The brilliant brilliance flashed in the clouds. Even in the other layers, you can see clearly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Hula!! The continental plate suddenly broke. The huge movement of the outside world startled Luo Lan. When he opened his eyes, he was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him. The original dense and full of vitality of the forest is burning, as if experiencing a major disaster, the vast land of magma flow, has appeared the phenomenon of tilt. "What''s the matter? Even if all my energy bursts out, it''s impossible to cause such a huge change as" zaoshenxing " The God making star is the planet where the king God of the great world lived. Even in the mortal world, its strength is comparable to that of the King Star of the four kingdoms. It is definitely not so easy to collapse. There must be some problems. Luo Lan doesn''t understand why the seventh layer of the good God star has become like this, but he knows that he must leave now. "It''s a pity that such a good practice place just collapsed." Looking at the collapsing continent, Luo Lan can''t help feeling a burst of regret. Just as he rowed across the continent and was ready to return to the next layer of continent, the seventh layer of continent began to rise from the central position, and a big black iron ball suddenly broke through the continental plate and came out from the bottom. This big iron ball is huge. If you look at it from outer space, it is about the size of the moon. "What is that?" Luo Lan looked at it in surprise and couldn''t help stopping. The moment that the big black iron ball came out of the ground, a strange wave spread out in all directions. Affected by this strange ripple, Luo Lan felt a trance of spirit, and miraculously, with the continuous spread of this ripple, the collapse of the continent actually has a trend to ease. Gululu Poof, poof. The big black iron ball made a harsh sound, just like the sound of boiling water in a kettle. The iron ball flew into the high air, the dark surface slowly sparkled with crystal clear and bright light, and silver white lines appeared on the surface of the iron ball. There are more and more silver lines. When the lines spread all over the surface, the big iron ball suddenly began to expand from the middle. In a twinkling of an eye, it became a huge star with a diameter of several hundred thousand kilometers. "Turned into a planet bigger than the earth?" The expression of amazement flashed from the face, and Luo Lan looked at it from a distance. There is such a strange thing hidden under the seventh layer of Cepheus. What is it? Luo Lan frowns at, can''t help secretly guess. At this time, the iron ball, which had already expanded to the size of a star, changed again. The ball started to expand from the center, as if it changed from high dimension to low dimension. The spherical object spread out into a plane, with picturesque landscape and infinite area. At the extreme point, the edge could not be seen. On that plane, there are hot and sticky air currents, and mercury like substances flow on it, gradually converging into a magnificent array. If you look at it carefully, there are many crooked words and all kinds of strange patterns on the plane. These characters and patterns are extremely huge. If you look closely, you will find that every stroke of each character is as magnificent as a river or a mountain. It is the plate topography of a huge continent! It is only because the distance is far enough that these mountains and rivers gather together, which gives people a sense of words and patterns. Luo Lan didn''t know the thousands of words above, but when his thoughts were projected, it seemed that there was some magic. The meaning of these words naturally floated in his mind, which made him understand the above meaning directly. In the first chapter, the big words are "zaoshenxing", followed by the detailed records of zaoshenxing. It turns out that this God making star was not built by the king God of the great world, but was left by a great God in the more distant past. The king God of the great world only later lived on it. "The ancient gods are really idle and have nothing to do. This big iron ball is made to record these information?" Luo Lan''s heart can''t help muttering, and then continue to see. According to the above records, there was an earth shaking war in ancient times. In that war, the strongest fighting nation in the universe, the Altas, fought alone and stood in the front line, but they had only one opponent, one Cat! "This cat is not the God of destruction, is it?" Luo Lan muttered to himself, arousing some interest. If you want to know the name of the fighting people Alta, he had heard about it before when he was cultivating the human planet. This is the second time he has heard about this people. And depending on the situation, the things recorded on Cepheus are much older than those on the other side of the cultivating planet. At least there is no Saian information on it. Thousands of words were quickly swept by Luo Lan. When he looked at those patterns, a strange scene suddenly appeared on his retina. Back to God, Luo Lan''s figure has appeared in a hazy and illusory vast space, just like the ancient temple of cultivating human planet, an ancient magnificent scene has appeared, which is one by one of the shining altars. They are besieging and fighting hard, but the object is a blue fat cat.It''s not birus, the God of destruction that Rowland thought before. The fierce battle is staged in front of him. Luo Lan looks at it carefully and finds that the Alta people in the image are more powerful than he imagined. But see countless stars have collapsed, broken pieces of the planet scattered Xinghe, but even so, they are still not the blue cat''s opponent. "This kind of strength, even if I become a giant ape form, is far inferior, worthy of the ancient fighting nation, but it''s a pity that it has been buried in the river of time." The ancient Altas could not help the blue cat at all. With the sacrifice of countless soldiers, blood spilled over the whole universe. Just when everyone was desperate, a crimson light suddenly appeared in the universe. A dignified man floated up and was wrapped in a crimson light. It was so mysterious that people could not see his face clearly. But a pair of frightening eyes are shining, even after countless years, it still gives Luo Lan a kind of frightening feeling. As soon as the man appeared on the stage, he was like the center of the whole universe, covered with endless prestige. He just stepped forward and raised his hand. A mysterious light flashed in front of him. With only one blow, the blue cat, which could not be defeated by anyone, was defeated directly. "God of abundance "God of abundance The ancient Altas cheered heartlessly, their eyes full of worship and awe. Luo Lan sees here, the pupil Mou suddenly shrinks, then slowly enlarges. "It turns out that the man is the" God of abundance "recorded in the ancient temple. How did he do it just now? It''s really mysterious!" that attack, incomparably deep, simple action, but seems to have gathered the essence of countless martial arts. That attack seems to be an axe of creation, directly prying open the corner of chaos, the crystal track is deeply engraved in Luo Lan''s heart. The attack full of divine light constantly flashed in my mind. I seemed to have a little understanding, but I couldn''t recall it when I thought about it carefully. The feeling of remembering but not remembering is so itchy and intolerable that I don''t want to see the pictures behind. At the end of the picture, the "God of abundance" disappears in the eyes of all people, leaving the God making star before leaving. This is the end of the picture. After showing the picture of "picturesque scenery", the iron ball in the shop seems to have completed its mission. Suddenly, it begins to shrink from the plane state and returns to its original shape. Then the big iron ball expanded further, and a layer of chilling dark red blood light appeared on the surface. The big iron ball is shaking and expanding. It seems that there is a tendency to crush everything. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 Luo Lan looked at the bigger and bigger iron ball in front of her eyes, and suddenly swallowed: "no, this thing will crush zaoshenxing?" Bang! Bang! Bang! The dark iron ball keeps expanding. It expands a circle in almost a second. A dark red microwave is generated on the surface of the iron ball. This dark microwave diffuses out, and everything involved in the storm is stirred into powder. In the blink of an eye, half of the seventh tier of Cepheus has been destroyed under the microwave of the iron ball. This trend will soon destroy the whole Cepheus. Luo Lan at this time has determined that the God star must not be able to keep, back to God, he rushed to the next level, now he wants to leave this dangerous place. ¡­¡­ On the first floor of the creation star, tays is revising the first few volumes of her novel. Suddenly, a strong wind blows down from the sky, and the messy strong wind blows on her hair. Tays lifted her hair, looked up and saw a strange dark red in the sky, just like the fire clouds before the sun set, but the dark red was more oppressive and breathless. Boom, boom! The ground began to tremble, and tays could not continue her writing at all. She was dissatisfied and said, "when Luo Lan practices, I can''t even write a manuscript." Shaking her head, tays put the laptop away and put it in her backpack. Just at this time, Rolan''s figure appeared in front of tays. "Tays, get out of here with me. The creator star is dying." Tays''s eyes glared: "what do you mean, you can''t collapse this planet because of your cultivation?" Luo Lan opened her mouth. Although the collapse of zaoshenxing was a little puzzling, in the final analysis, it seemed to have something to do with him: "don''t worry about these. I''ll take you out of here right away." "Oh, I''ll clean it up." "What else do you need to do? Take your notebook and go." Luo Lan gave a big drink, and then directly picked up tays'' backpack, put on protective tools for her, and flew directly to the outside of the creator star. Boom!! The sky is bloody red, and the original green beauty has completely disappeared. Tayis hugs Luo Lan''s body and looks at the scene behind her with her beautiful eyes. The scene of the end of the world was deeply engraved in her heart, especially the iron ball which was bigger than the planet, as if it inspired her infinite creative desire. Whew! As if through a layer of water curtain, Luo Lan and tays return to the vast space, behind which a strange twisted green entrance is full of dark red flames. arrived safely as like as two peas. He was still not at ease, and he had been back for a long distance. The two stars in the line of sight were still moving in the same place. Everything was exactly the same as before they entered the star making star. But Luo Lan knows that the inner world is on the verge of collapse. "Nothing seems to have happened?" Tays is close to Luo Lan''s body. Luo Lan can feel the softness of her body. "The interior of Titan has collapsed." Sure enough, shortly after Luo Lan finished speaking, the two stars standing quietly in the starry sky seemed to be suddenly attacked by an invisible black hole. The whole world began to twist, and the blink of an eye was completely swallowed up. Tays stroked her chest with a frightened face: "fortunately, we escaped quickly, otherwise we would have died." Luo Lan said with regret: "it''s a pity that such a good place as the God star, if it can exist all the time, it will be an excellent paradise for practice." "It''s a pity." Tays nodded. After all, it was the place where she had lived for five years. She also had some feelings. Now that she was suddenly destroyed, it was inevitable that she would not give up. "Where are we going next?" Said tays. "Go back to Sarada first, and then send you back to earth, take you out for five years. If you don''t go back, Dr. blives thinks I''ve lost you." Although Rolan is clear that Dr. bridges intends to let tays follow him, it''s not good to leave without news for five years. Tays chuckled: "it''s not easy for a man of my age to get lost." Luo Lan light smile, in the body of TA Yi Si forcefully pinched for a while, in the other party just about to struggle when forcefully embrace her. After leaving the space where Cepheus was, his ability to move instantaneously became more flexible. "Be quiet, I''m going to start the instant move now." Luo Lan''s voice came. Tays pouted and became honest. After that, Luo Lan aimed at the location of Sarada planet, and the ability to move suddenly started. Only a faint light and shadow flickered. After a few wisps of light, the figures of Luo Lan and tays disappeared directly from the space. ¡­¡­ Five years can change a lot. In recent years, the strength of sharada planet has undergone earth shaking changes. The Saia people are originally a nation good at fighting, and can be rated as a fighting nation, naturally because the whole nation has a high fighting capacity.Today, Sarada is the most powerful force in the surrounding region. The name of Saifei force gradually started in the west of the North galaxy. Aso is one of the Saiya rescued by Luo Lan. Originally he was only a junior soldier, but now he has been an adult for two years. It would be quite a good achievement if, according to the previous growth track, the lower level soldiers could reach about 1000 combat power when they grow up. However, with the relocation to Sarada planet and the nourishment of the strong vitality of the parent star, the potential of Aso has changed greatly. Although these Saiya people living on Sarada can''t actively absorb energy like Luo Lan, their blood vessels are constantly strengthening with little natural absorption. The adult Saiya people like Aso on Sarada can generally reach 2000 combat effectiveness, which is equivalent to the qualification of the original intermediate soldier. Of course, there is no hard training. Today, science and technology are developed on Salada. With the help of the LIS, almost every Saiya has a large gravity training room. With the continuous training of various cultivators, it is not too difficult to break through 3000 combat power in adulthood. The best batch of Sarada planet, combat effectiveness has even exceeded 5000! "In a period of time, the special forces will be recruited. With my strength, if I don''t work hard, the hope of being selected is very slim." In the gravity chamber, young Saiyan soldier ASO practices against the strong gravity, and his sweat seeps out like running water. However, in order to officially join the special combat forces, Aso perseveres in his practice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 "Aso, we need a new group of hunters on the planet of cultivator. Would you like to join us?" Walking in the street, a burly adult Saiya sent an invitation to ASO. Aso shook his head and refused: "I want to fight for the assessment of the special combat forces, so I won''t go to the cultivation planet this time. You''d better go to someone else." "That''s it The Saian scratched his head. At this time, another Saiya came over, "hahaha, gavo, don''t disturb ASO. He is determined to join the special forces, which is different from us old bones." "Also, the young Saiya people want to join the special combat forces. You have to work hard, Aso. The assessment of special combat forces is very strict. If the basic combat effectiveness is less than 3000, no one will be accepted!" The Saiyan named gavo gave ASO a strong pat on the shoulder. Aso nodded: "so I will redouble my efforts and hope to stand out in this session of Saiya." "Yes, it should be so vigorous." Gavo laughs. Compared with these new generation SIAS, they are much worse than those who came of age in the period of bejita. They are lower level soldiers in exile, and their aptitude is not good. In addition, they have already come of age. Even if they have practiced the skill of "Qi", they don''t come as smoothly as the new generation. But even so, gavo, they have already felt very satisfied, because what they have achieved now is unimaginable in the past. "Come on, young brother, the future of Sarada is up to you. Let''s go to cultivator planet and enjoy the fight. By the way, the rattan girls in sinomeni are also very good. I want to make some contribution and multiply the blood of Saiya people. " "You guy, you have four children in your family, and you have to spoil those beautiful Teng girls." "Ha ha, I''m just contributing to the ethnic group." With that, gavo and other old Saiya people laughed and walked towards the docking place of the spaceship while talking dirty words. Aso shook his head and watched the seniors walk away gradually. Then his face became serious. This time, he will pass the special combat unit assessment. The assessment of the special combat forces is conducted every two years. Each time, only three to five members with the best comprehensive strength are recruited. The most elite Saiyan soldiers are recruited. The competition is very fierce. Since its establishment, the special operations force has only 12 members. These 12 people are the best in the new generation, and now they all have the strength of more than 5000 combat effectiveness. Walking through the long and wide streets, there are many dark columnar platforms distributed near the Saiya city. These black platforms are ferocious and have clear water caltrops. They are high-energy particle weapons built by the LIS family. Each one has super power. When an enemy invades Sarada, these turrets will take off, and they will be connected with orbiting satellites distributed in outer space Form a dense defense network. It is said that the maximum power of this high-energy particle weapon can reach 0.5 degree energy per shot. "Degree" is a unit of energy set by Dr. Breves and LIS scientists by means of cosmic energy measurement. One degree of energy is equivalent to a full blow of 10000 combat effectiveness. 0.5 degree energy is 5000 combat effectiveness, that is to say, when these seemingly swarthy fort are really powerful, the attack strength is no less than a 5000 combat effectiveness soldier, and the terrifying energy can cause large-scale damage to the plate. In such a dense network of defenses, any enemy invading Sarada will be screened. With the current technology, the power of high-energy particle weapons has reached this level, which is difficult to be further improved. Therefore, the LIS family and Dr. Breves are still developing more powerful super energy annihilation weapons. The new weapons, combined with Dr. Breves'' space technology, will reach 1 degree energy, that is, an attack with 10000 combat effectiveness. Such weapons are still in the development stage. With the talent of Dr. brives and the assistance of Limu and others, this kind of research will surely be successful. In addition, over the years, in addition to assisting Dr. Breves in his research, the 100000 LIS have also built a space corridor in the outer space of Sarada. This space corridor revolves around sharada, just like the ring of a gaseous planet. It is used for various high-energy experiments in peacetime, but it can also transform itself into an interstellar fortress armed to the teeth in wartime. "Yo, young man, are you trained?" At the door of a training ground, sonori looks at ASO with her legs up. Aso nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to train." "One million dollars an hour is equivalent to 0.1 gold!" Sonori quoted the price. "Here you are. This is a Higgin. I''ll train for ten hours." Aso handed out a silver metal strip five centimeters long. Seeing this, sonori opened the gate of the training ground with a smile and yelled to the inside: "young people, there are guests coming again. Please treat him well!" "I see, boss." Inside, the fighters of the original sonori adventure regiment answered in unison.In the past few years, sonori has been doing well on Sarada. She even set up a special training ground for the saians to earn Higgins. It''s easy to get a lot of money every day, which has already made the resentment of being forced to join Saifei disappear. "Hey, it''s so cool that you can make money sitting around." Sonori crossed her legs, took out a radish that was said to have been transported from the earth, and began to nibble happily. ¡­¡­ "Sonori, you''re lazy again." A lazy voice, Luolan holding tayis appeared in sonori''s side. "Ah, brother Luolan!" Sonori jumped up from the bench in surprise. May''s eyes glanced at Rowland and tays. "It''s different. You have a strange smell." Maybe it''s the influence of the spirit Luo Lan whispered and said to sonori, "show me around Sarada planet and introduce the development in recent years." "Okay, okay." Sonori put the radish away, followed Luo Lan, and introduced the changes in the past five years. The biggest change, to say the least, is the Salada planet, where the Saian population has changed. Five years later, most of the sais who were rescued by Luo Lan have grown up. As a result, the population has increased dramatically. The original more than 200 sais have now multiplied to more than 500. They are all pure blood sais. As for the mixed race, for example, there are more mixed race Saiya people born in combination with Teng girls. Those male Saiya people who have grown up since the time of vegeta seem to have become planters. In just a few years, countless Teng girls have been pregnant, and more than 1000 mixed race Saiya people have been born. Fortunately, the appearance of Teng people is basically the same as that of Saiya people. Apart from the color of hair and pupil, the difference is very small. In addition, Saiya people have a strong blood line, and their children are all Saiya people. Therefore, Herz and others are also in favor of being mixed with Teng people. Of course, this kind of mixed blood is only limited between male Saiya and Teng girls, and the blood of Saiya after mixed blood must be more than half, and the next generation is absolutely not allowed to continue mixed blood, making the blood of Saiya as low as a quarter. Because if we continue to lower, we can''t say that it''s a mixture of sais, but the outflow of sais. For the weak race, it is equivalent to getting a strong blood and strengthening themselves. This is a big problem of racial existence, and neither helz nor Rolan can accept it. Half of Saiya''s blood is already the bottom line. It can''t be any lower. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 After that, Rolan and tays, led by sonori, visited the whole Saiyan city. Because the scope was not large, they didn''t spend much time on a tour. What makes Luo Lan feel satisfied is the current state of life of Saiya people. Almost every Saiya people on Sarada planet has their own training ground and gravity chamber. The excellent living conditions enable all Saiya soldiers to have a good training environment since childhood. Looking at the vigorous appearance of Saiya soldiers, Luo Lan is full of hope for this race. At this time, he saw a few Saiya children running by, some of the black hair with green light, those children are Saiya and rattan hybrids. "Every mixed race Saia has strictly registered their parents'' information, and is raised and trained by the child care department. When they grow up, they will marry in the right crowd, and it is absolutely not allowed to reduce the blood composition of Saia people in their bodies." Sonori outlined the situation here. Luo Lan nodded and agreed. Although it seems that this kind of treatment is not humanized enough and seems to hinder free love, it is not. The management only divides the scope of marriage. These mixed race sais can still marry with other mixed race sais or pure blood sais. These headquarters are not in charge, but they can no longer be combined with other races. Half of the blood is the bottom line that can not be moved, and it is also a measure to prevent the outflow of Saiya blood. Next, sonori introduced other aspects of Sarada. Luo Lan listened quietly and felt very satisfied. Whether it''s the progress of science and technology or the development of population, Sarada has made great progress, especially in terms of population. The number of mixed race and pure race has exceeded 1500. Although most of them are young children, compared with more than 200 words in earlier years, it has increased several times. In the long run, Luo Lan hopes that there will be more pure blood Saiya, but when the number of mixed blood Saiya reaches a certain level, he needs to stop it, so as to avoid the assimilation or weakening of Saiya''s blood by foreign blood. "And Dr. Breves?" Luo Lan inquires. "He and the LISS are studying super annihilation weapons. It seems that they have tested samples. After the development of warships, every warship will be equipped with such weapons." Sonori turned out to be dismissive of scientific and technological weapons. After all, for a master like her who can destroy a city with a single blow, what''s the use of scientific and technological weapons? It''s just a child''s toy. With more than 300 combat power, the power of a nuclear bomb can be launched. With more than 10000 combat power, it is civilization extinction level. But with Dr. Breves''s high-energy particle weapons, which can produce 5000 combat power, sonori began to look down on the power of science and technology. It turns out that the development of science and technology to high-end, can also play a power beyond imagination. In recent years, Dr. Breves has been running on both sides of the earth and Sarada planet. Dr. Breves is using Rolan''s giant spaceship. The equipment on it has been comprehensively upgraded, and the attack ability and protection ability have been improved by several grades. Of course, the improvement of sound effect is the most significant. "By the way, this is a little thing that Dr. Wang developed some time ago. It can detect higher intensity energy reaction!" Sonori came up with a lens type detector. The square detector is relatively flat, which is more scientific and technological than the original detector. "Can you show me?" A quiet voice came from tays. Sonori knew that the beautiful blonde was Dr. Breves'' daughter, so she handed the detector in her hand. Playing with the detector, tays detected sonori and found that two display modes could be switched. One was the previous combat effectiveness display, and the other was the degree display. Sonori''s energy value was "2.5 degrees". Sonori has 25000 combat effectiveness, which has improved a lot in recent years. Smile to Luo Lan way: "let me measure the strength on your body." Luo Lan said: "don''t you know my fighting power?" "The exact value is not clear." TA Yi Si is tiny a smile, bright Mou son is full of interest, say already aimed detector Luo Lan. Luo Lan shrugged and asked tayis to take photos of him. "Release the breath a little bit, or I''m not sure." "All right." Luo Lan answered helplessly, and her expression began to be serious A great cyclone rolled up all over the body, and suddenly it was like a thunderbolt. The clear sky fell, the earth trembled slightly, and a few stones floated. Because Luo Lan precisely controls the strength of the body, so the impact on the surrounding is not particularly serious. "Beep, beep, beep!" The detector reacts, and the value stays at 7.4 degrees after several flashes. 74000 combat power! "Not bad. It''s about as good as I expected." Luo Lan looks over her head and looks at the detector in tays'' hand."Let me see how effective you are Eh, 7.4 degrees?! Isn''t that 74000 combat power? God, how do you practice it? " Sonori came to look at the data on the eye detector, rubbed her eyes in disbelief, and then was stunned. "74000 combat effectiveness, I don''t know when it will be achieved?" Repeated sonori, uneasily. In recent years, she has been very proud of her 5000 combat effectiveness, but she doesn''t want to make Luo Lan more terrifying, so she has reached 74000 combat effectiveness directly! Is Saiya such a terrible race? No, Luo Lan''s situation is definitely a special case. Luo Lan calmly smile: "don''t be surprised, it''s just more than 70000 combat power, I think Saifeiya must be higher than me!" Sonori took a deep breath and thought of the more terrible guy, Sophia. She looked complicated and said, "yes, both of you are monsters!" Five years ago, she had 37000 combat effectiveness. How strong should she be now? At this time, influenced by the great power of Luo Lan, all the Saiya people on Sarada who have learned how to sense the breath all feel the great power. They think that it is the invasion of some powerful enemy, and they all act one by one. When Herz hurriedly led the team to come, when he saw Luo Lan, a surprise suddenly appeared on his face. "Hahaha, it''s Luo Lan. I thought it was a powerful enemy invading Sarada! Good guy, I haven''t seen you for a few years. The strength has become so terrible. " Helz came over laughing and nodded to tays. "It''s an achievement." Luo Lan''s words are full of pride. He looks at a group of Saiya people around Herz, a total of 12 people, each of whom has more than 5000 combat effectiveness. The best people are close to 8000, just the people he was optimistic about before. This is the Salada special forces, the strongest team on Salada. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 "Lord Luo Lan!" Twelve members of the special combat forces say hello to Luo Lan. Luo Lan nodded faintly and was satisfied with their strength: "yes, your progress is also very fast. It''s only a matter of time before you reach 10000 combat effectiveness." These Saiya are carefully selected soldiers from Sarada planet. After strict training, their strength has reached the appearance of the top soldiers of vegeta at that time. As one of the founders, Luo Lan is very satisfied with the development of sharada. By Luo Lan''s praise, the faces of special combat team members all show proud expression. "Well, since it''s a false alarm, we don''t want to stay here. Comte and naris, you can take us away." Herz laughs. After receiving the order, the people who demobilized the special operations forces, such as the special operations team members, such as Colm, give a loud reply and then nod to Luo Lan and disperse. "Colm, TORAN, Broll, neris, Evelyn, ufia These people can already be on their own. " On the way back, Rolan examines the changes of Sarada planet. The rapid changes of Sarada planet almost make him unable to recognize it. This is the credit of Dr. brives and the LIS family. "Yes, according to the time of vegeta, their strength has reached the level of superior soldiers." "This kind of division is no longer suitable for Sarada. You should consider a new way of division." Luo Lan said lightly, it''s not denying everything about vegeta, but conforming to the reality that the set of vegeta is no longer suitable for the Saiya people of Sarada planet. Herz was stunned for a moment. After thinking, he nodded: "you''re still right. The development of Sarada''s sians is beyond imagination. I''ll let people study the new hierarchy." As the Saiya people become stronger and stronger, the Saiya people will become more and more powerful. At that time, soldiers with more than 10000 combat effectiveness will not be rare. If we continue to divide them into lower level soldiers, middle-level soldiers and higher-level soldiers, we will be a bit petty. It''s better to start all over again and redesign a new hierarchy. A few people talked and laughed and soon came to the center of the city. In the sight, a magnificent building with a height of 100 meters and a sense of modernity is visible. The silver white surface and the clear shape of water chestnut are very characteristic. The upward protruding sharp corners are full of the wild and impact of Saiya people. Straight up, there is a sky ladder on the top of the building, which connects with the space corridor, and its magnificence is far beyond people''s eyes My imagination. Here is the center of Sarada planet. Many important management departments are located here, including the child care department, combat department, special operations department, and training department related to the Saiyan soldiers. Therefore, they have always been heavily guarded. Luo Lan walked into the headquarters and saw two rows of soldiers standing upright on both sides. What is particularly striking is that these soldiers are neither Saiya nor any special race. To be exact, they are not living bodies at all, but humanoid robots made of alloy. "This is the combat robot developed by Dr. Breves. Each combat robot is equipped with high-energy particle weapons, and the maximum attack strength can reach 0.5 degree energy. The only drawback is that it moves slowly, and can only be used as a fort for fixed-point attack, and can not be put into the battlefield like the Saiya soldiers." Herz points to the guard''s robot. Luo Lan can''t help but be alarmed. He looks at these robots carefully. He sees that the surface of these robots is covered with thick alloy armor. There is a blue crystal in the forehead, which is the launching port of high-energy particle beam. After charging, it can emit 0.5 degrees (5000 combat effectiveness) of energy. I don''t know what kind of black technology is used to make weapons the size of crystal. It''s worthy of Dr. Breves. It''s a tool of war that can rival the superior soldiers. "It''s enough to be a guardian force. A large number of equipment can play a good deterrent role. Are these robots also equipped on the Ivy League side?" "It''s already equipped. Thanks to the black technology, ivy has developed very smoothly in recent years. The Saifei force is already a very prominent force in the west of the North galaxy," Herz said "Are there any forces that don''t have eyes to provoke us?" Luo Lan asked suddenly. Herz''s expression was relaxed: "it''s hard to say if it''s provoking. It''s all commercial friction. The attitude of some forces is uncomfortable. I''ve asked sonori to teach each other a lesson." "Well, as long as it''s not a force like the frissa army, just teach it a lesson." Luo Lan''s tone of voice is very indifferent. Since he came back from the cultivation of zaoshenxing, the self-confidence brought by his strength makes him hard. Now he doesn''t pay attention to any other forces except the frissa army. The whole western part of the North galaxy is big or small, but the resources of the universe are limited after all. The rise of Saifei''s power is bound to squeeze the living space of other forces. In addition, Ivy''s eye-catching cultivation of life will inevitably attract the attention of some people.At this time, we need to show our strength properly, set an example to others and intimidate the surrounding forces. "You''re right. The Saifei forces can''t be easily provoked by those small forces." Herz is also confident. Sharada is not what it used to be. Not to mention the growing Saian warriors, the battle robots and energy fortresses developed by Dr. Breves, are enough for other forces to drink. Moreover, Dr. Breves'' new invention is in the experimental stage, and will be a sharp weapon against the enemy after it is completed. Herz was pleased with the rising of Saifei''s power, and no one was allowed to interrupt this development. After staying in the headquarters for a while, Rolan said goodbye to Herz and went home with tays. Several years did not come back, Luo Lan''s home is still as clean as new, furniture are spotless, clean, rattan girls will be careful to maintain every day. Tayis put her backpack on the sofa, and the whole person lay down. When she saw the master coming back, the Teng girl in Luo Lan''s family quickly served fresh fruits and snacks. "You go down first and have a rest." Wave to the Teng girl. "Yes, master." After a short rest at home, enjoying the imperial treatment, Rolan squinted and looked at tays: "do you want to go to Dr. Breves? You haven''t seen each other for five years." Tays nodded with her chin. The Breves always like to take risks, but they still miss them because they haven''t seen their relatives for five years in a row. So tays tidied up and went with Rolan to find Dr. blives. At this time, Dr. Breves was testing the super annihilation weapon in the space corridor with the ebony of the LIS family. This kind of offensive weapon involving space technology can only be tested in outer space. Seeing his eldest daughter coming back with Rolan, Dr. blives was surprised. Looking up and down at his eldest daughter, Dr. bridges helped her glasses and said regretfully, "why haven''t you been pregnant yet? I thought I could have a grandson." Tays growled angrily: "what nonsense are you talking about, you disrespectful old man!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 Tays is very speechless to her father. Dr. blives is a genius, but sometimes it''s not very important. Luo lanrao watched with interest as tayis and her father were bickering there. The family were very interesting. Their parents were not respected for their old age, and their daughter Zetian was not afraid and lawless. I remember in the original book, when the monkey king first went to the west capital to look for bulma, Mrs. blives wanted to travel with bulma to find a handsome boy, while Dr. blives was even more brilliant. I hope bulma can help bring a beautiful woman back next time. With such a pair of parents, tays lives a very hard life! "Doctor, if you want tays to be pregnant, you have to wait for me to be an adult at least!" Luo Lan also does not dislike the matter earth to insert a sentence. "Oh, it''s going to be a few more years," he nodded solemnly Early marriage and early pregnancy are popular among people in Longzhu world. There are few people like tayis who have not married and have children at the age of 26. "You two, it''s too much." Tays''s fingers trembled, her cheeks flushed, and she didn''t know whether it was anger or shyness. "Hahaha, you''re old, tays. I care about you." Said Dr. bridges with a smile. "You don''t have to care so much." Tays glared sullenly, then looked at the machine Dr. Breves was working on. It''s a streamlined object similar to a water drop. It''s as bright as a crystal. It''s not very big, and its sharp end is only two meters long. There is a raised gem in front of the water drop, which is rose red in color and looks like a ruby. But when you look at it carefully, you can see that it is not a gem, but an energy array composed of 10081 small chips. Each small chip is an energy unit, shining in the light. "This is the super energy annihilation weapon that I am studying. After storing energy, it can release 1 degree energy value of ray attack," Dr. brives said "1 degree, that''s 10000 combat power?" Tays is very surprised. She has lived with Rolan for such a long time. She knows the difference between different combat effectiveness. If you want to know 300 combat effectiveness, you can make a nuclear class attack. If you want to know 10000 combat effectiveness, how powerful it should be! Hit down, the planet plate can run through it! "Don''t touch it. It''s still in the experimental stage. If you don''t know anything about scientific research, you''d better contact it less." Dr. bridges issued a warning. With a shake of her hand, tays quickly drew back. She had better keep away from these dangerous things. Luo Lan is very interested, carefully observed the drop like crystal, asked: "when can this thing be formally equipped?" "About a month," he estimated Rolan nodded. Dr. bridges has always been very cautious about research. He said that one month is a conservative estimate, and the real research time will certainly be within this time. Luo Lan is looking forward to this. As long as the super annihilation weapon is successfully developed, the deterrence ability of sharada to its surroundings will be upgraded to a higher level. Although for super masters, the role of super annihilation weapons is very limited, for ordinary races, the attack of 10000 energy is enough to control a civilization level war. Next, Luo Lan met with Wu Mu and others who studied super weapons with Dr. brives. After encouraging them a few words, he improved their treatment and allowed some outstanding LIS people to have their own freedom It was a great honor for a slave race, and ebony immediately cried with emotion. "By the way, there''s a message from the planet of cultivating people. They found traces of civilization left behind by similar civilized races in a plateau area. Because you issued a warning at the beginning, we didn''t go into the study." Dr. bridges took out some pictures of the planet cultivator. The photo was taken on a sparsely vegetated plateau. It was discovered by hunting Saiya soldiers after accidentally destroying the mountain range while hunting for fleeing cultivators. Luo Lan took the photo and found that it was an altar similar to that used for sacrificial rites. Because the stones were as like as two peas, they could not see the whole picture very well. But from the corner of the photograph, he concluded that the ancient altar must be related to the ancient Alta, because the relief characters on it were exactly the same as those he saw in the temple before. "Fortunately, you didn''t study it, otherwise you didn''t know what disaster would happen!" "That altar is dangerous?" Luo Lan said: "this is the vestige of the ancient Altas. Altas are ancient fighting nations. Their strength should be much stronger than that of the Saiya now. Last time I met something very dangerous in one of their temples..." Then, he told the story of the demon Puyi. After listening to it, Dr. blives lit a cigarette and began to smoke, sighing about the advanced level of ancient science and technology. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a pity that such a good thing has been lost. " Dr. bridges is sorry."It''s better to have less of this stuff." Tays is cool when she hears about it. The girl who is not afraid of everything has no immunity to demons. "What about that altar?" "Don''t touch the things there for the time being. I''ll try to get rid of them later." Luo Lan pondered and said. Dr. Breves nodded. He was more interested in mechanical research than the remains on the other side of the planet of cultivator, and soon had a heated discussion with them. "By the way, tays, when you are free, go back to earth and have a look. My family miss you very much, and bulma has been in middle school. Every time I go home, I see you gone. I think you eloped with others, but now I am quite dissatisfied with you." Dr. bridges called to tays. "Oh, I see." Tays pulled her hair, pinched a pinch of it, and turned it on her finger. "Bulma, that guy, it''s hard to deal with." "Shall I send you back to earth?" Luo Lan asked thoughtfully. Tayis thought about it and shook her head: "after a while, I''ll sort out the novel again, and then I''ll go back to earth and publish it directly." Luo Lan nods and takes tayis back to her home. When she comes back, tayis directly takes out the computer and crackles on the keyboard. When Luo Lan sees it, she sits in the training room by herself. Mind began to empty, mind recalled before the God Star destruction to see the picture. ¡­¡­ In the cultivation of consciousness, the image of the ancient god reappeared. The god named "Fengshen" raised his hand and made an understatement. The brilliant brilliance flashed by. The sky and the earth were suddenly eclipsed. Ding! that brilliant and the same attack as the creation of the world is haunting me. It is simply a single action, but it seems to have gathered the essence of countless martial arts, so that he is intoxicated with endless...... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 The beautiful arc cuts across the sky. The sky is straight through! Just remembering the attack made Luo Lan feel addicted. In a trance, the consciousness returned to the body, and Luo Lan was shocked: "it''s terrible. Just a little memory, there''s a feeling that you can''t stop. This move is really weird. I can''t see through it or guess it. If I can study it thoroughly, I may gain more than my previous five years of practice... " It''s as if I entered the creator star to witness this move. It''s just a feeling, but it''s so real that even Luo Lan feels incredible. Could it be that someone arranged for him to go to find Zuno to solve the problem of ape like, until he entered the creation star? I think it''s impossible! After sorting out the complicated thoughts and leaving behind some problems that bothered her, Luo Lan calmed down again, savored the wonder of the attack, absorbed the nutrients and thought about it carefully. Luo Lan feels that her artistic conception has been greatly improved. ¡­¡­ To the southwest of the North Silver River, it borders on the West Milky way. This is an open and disordered place. Because it is located at the junction of the two galaxies, the resources are far less than the internal region of the galaxy. Therefore, there has been no regular forces to rule here. It is a place more bloody and full of jungle rules. The sky is gloomy, and lightning shuttles through the clouds. The desolate land is filled with a strong smell of blood. The air of killing is like the glue before the end of the day. It constantly knocks at the depth of the soul, causing bursts of shivering. On the hill, sephilia was dressed in military uniform, and her Lavender battle suit was covered with blood. Some parts of it had been cracked. There was a red Aboriginal barbarian on her feet. She had about 50000 combat power, but now she had been killed by sephilia, and her four arms had been twisted off like hemp. Saifeiya took out a bottle of nutrient solution and drank it. Her body was full of evil spirit that was hard to get close to. I don''t know how many lives she killed to form such a strong evil spirit. Looking at the mountains in the distance, I was thinking about the target to attack next. After a short rest, Sophia stood up, with a cruel smile on her face, and then flew to her next goal. Soon, the deafening sound of the explosion spread, accompanied by a fierce shock wave spread in all directions, the sky and raised a fire red fireball. The fierce battle began In the past five years, SAFIYA has been experiencing high-intensity fighting, constantly tempering her strength with one battle after another. Thanks to this, SAFIYA, like Rolan, has made rapid progress in strength. As a fighting nation in the universe, the Saia''s blood naturally flows with the "belligerent" gene. Nothing excites the Saia more than fighting. SAFIYA is a rare superior warrior among Saiya people. He was born with a talent far superior to that of ordinary Saiya people. In his early years, SAFIYA also had a chance to see nobody. It was only when he met Luo Lan and was hit by the speed of cultivation one after another that he suddenly found that his "talent" was nothing compared with Luo Lan. Such a blow made her a little discouraged for a time, but she soon realized that as a female Saiya, she should feel happy when she could meet a more talented opposite sex. But due to the long-term development of aloofness, Saifeiya does not want to be simply conquered. Wow Saifeiya glanced at her opponent with a cool face. A beautiful arc was drawn at the corner of her mouth. Then she stepped lightly and drew a track in the void. She came to her opponent in an instant and punched her fist with no expression. Suddenly, her violent force pierced the air and gave a dull roar. Her opponent was immediately blasted more than one thousand meters. At this time, Saifeiya''s figure flashed and immediately approached her opponent. A perfect thigh was raised high. Bang! The fury of the foot is hard to kick out. A series of connected air waves appeared in the air, and the sound barrier of breaking the air sounded one after another. Her opponent was directly kicked to pieces and fell to the ground, smashing into a huge circular crater with a diameter of more than 1000 meters. The resulting storm continued to 10000 meters away, and the whole land seemed to have been directly impacted by the "whole huge mountain range", and a large area was directly flattened. Saifeiya quietly looks at the opponent who is beaten to pieces by her. She hums coldly with no expression. Then she aims at the target and stretches out her hand. A blue energy wave is released and directly kills the opponent. "Another one has been wiped out. I''ve killed all the powerful species on this planet. I''ll find another powerful planet." At this time, a strange wave of energy suddenly appeared in Saifeiya''s side, Saifeiya''s nerve suddenly taut, premonition of a crisis. "Who is it?" Jiao drinks a, Saifeiya hits to the void.Bang! An attack suddenly hit, and Saifeiya''s fist collision, suddenly burst out dazzling light. Because Saifeiya bombarded in a hurry, his strength failed to explode completely, and his body was directly blasted out by the other side. At this time, a shadow stood in the original position of Saifeiya. Light eyes looking at the place where Saifeiya fell, but see the 100 meter diameter of the pit, a blue energy from below. The corner of the man''s mouth could not help but bend a smile, stretched out an iron fist and hit it down. Boom! "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng The fierce battle started, with the area where the two men were fighting as the core, a large amount of surging air continuously radiated out, and the atmosphere of the whole planet was disturbed. "Luo Lan!" Sephia''s hair was in disorder, and her combat clothes were almost ragged. She looked very embarrassed. "Sister, long time no see." Luo Lan, who is recognized, takes off her disguise. "I''ve grown up. Even I dare to fight." There was a deep light in her eyes. She looked at her brother deeply, and her whole body sent out a cold air. "It''s just a little test of your strength. After all, we haven''t seen each other for several years. We need to have a good understanding." "Then I''ll let you know enough!" Full of anger toward Luo Lan roar, Saifeiya vigorously enhance their energy. Originally, Luo Lan was able to come to find herself, and Sophia was very happy, but as soon as we met, she came to raid, and Sophia was not happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Buzz, buzz! All of a sudden, a high amount of energy source appeared on the planet, and a large amount of dust swept up like a desert storm. From space, it was a super storm sweeping across the whole continent. With the continuous improvement of Saifeiya''s strength, small pieces of gravel break away from the gravity under the action of energy and slowly suspend. Luo Lan two eyes light ground looking at, in the chest immediately also rose infinite fighting spirit. Shua! A long smoke, Luo Lan came to Saifeiya''s side, stretched out his fist, and then launched a fierce battle. Over the years, SAFIYA''s strength has improved rapidly, but Rolan is not bad either. Although it is still a little worse than SAFIYA under normal circumstances, due to the previous battle, SAFIYA''s energy has been partially consumed. At this time, it will not take much advantage of Rowan. Sophia was more and more frightened, and her beautiful eyes began to shine. Bang! After a collision, both sides fell back a few hundred meters, feeling the pain from some numb arms. SAFIYA floated in the air, panting slightly in his mouth because of strenuous exercise. "How much stronger have you become?" Sophia was surprised. "It''s OK, don''t you become stronger too..." Luo Lan''s expression is very calm. Compared with her own promotion, the strength of Saifeiya has also increased a lot. Roughly speaking, it has almost reached 78000 combat effectiveness, which is much stronger than her 74000 combat effectiveness. Of course, there are not many. When Saifeiya heard Luo Lan''s words, she didn''t breathe. Can it be the same? Five years ago, he had 37000 combat power, but at that time, Luo Lan was less than 20000 combat power. How long did he catch up with him. Do you really want to let him bully you in the future Somehow, Sophia''s thoughts drifted to other places, with some emotion and some melancholy, as if the last blanket wrapped in her dignity was about to be torn off, and finally all her feelings turned into a kind of relief and magnanimity. In fact, it was quite good. Looking at Saifeiya''s face a burst of red and white, there trance, thought that before the battle let her suffer internal injury, quickly Luo Lan flew forward, hugged her to the ground, then took out a fairy bean into her mouth. "Are you all right? Did you get hurt before?" "Nothing." Saifeiya shook his head, biting Xiandou in his mouth, "just thinking that you are going to surpass me so soon, some are not reconciled." Luo Lan glanced at Saifeiya''s body and joked: "I''ll let you die a few more times to ensure that your strength will rise again." Then she tried to push her hand to her heart. Saifeiya gave him a white look and patted off his hand: "don''t try to take advantage of me. Although I''ve gained a lot from my cultivation over the years, if I often rely on this dying method to improve my strength, I''m afraid that I will drain my potential one day." "Yes, the potential needs to be nurtured and kept alive. It''s a pity that there was a place very suitable for nurturing the potential, which was just destroyed not long ago." Luo Lan is full of regret for the destruction of zaoshenxing, and then tells her five years of experience. After hearing this, Sophia couldn''t help sighing. Why didn''t she catch such a good chance? Then her face changed and she grabbed Luo Lan''s ear: "you don''t forget to take tayis when you go out to practice. Why don''t you think about me?" Luo Lan quickly begged for mercy: "I''m not afraid to disturb your cultivation!" "Hum..." Sophia sneered. She didn''t know how much truth there was in each other''s words, but she was not jealous. She was always very open about her feelings. Besides, Sophia was obsessed with cultivation, so she didn''t have time to care what kind of relationship Luo Lan had with others! She just regretted that she had missed such a good opportunity to practice. "Luo Lan, let me have a look at your ape like style. I''ve never seen the strength of hundreds of thousands of combat power before!" "Well, don''t be surprised!" Luo Lan nodded her head and gathered a mass of artificial moon in her palm. When the moon rose, Luo Lan and SAFIYA became giant ape form under the stimulation of the moon. The fierce storm suddenly rises, and she feels the terrible breath from the giant ape Luo Lan at a close distance. In her heart, she is shocked, and she can''t help but step back. With 740000 combat power, a large planet can be destroyed with a single blow. It''s also ape like. Compared with him, the transformation of Sophia is just the difference between heaven and earth. "Terrible! This is the perfect ape, just the momentum makes me feel shudder, even the Super Saiyan is just like this Sophia is full of admiration, this is her dream power! Luo Lan said with a smile: "this transformation is far worse than Super Saiyan. The size of the ape is too big to be suitable for super intense fighting, so I wonder if I can integrate the power of the perfect ape into the humanoid state, but I don''t have any clue yet.""Integrate the power of the perfect great ape into the human form?" Saifeiya is a surprised, was Luo Lan''s fantastic idea scared a big jump. "Always have a try. Only when you use the power of the great ape in human form can you be regarded as transcendence, right?" "You''re right. This idea is quite wonderful. I seem to be inspired by it..." Sophia nodded thoughtfully, and an idea suddenly flashed through her mind, but she was not sure whether she could succeed: "Luo Lan, you have become a perfect great ape through the stimulation of the vitality of the God Star and your own understanding. I''m not as savvy as you are, so I can''t do the perfect ape form at all, but if I want to inspire the power of the great ape, I have an idea. " "What do you think, tell me!" "Well, the transformation ability of great apes originated from the ancient blood, and the Saiyan tail is the key to this transformation. The full moon can stimulate this transformation ability, but what if I control myself under the full moon and don''t let myself become a great ape?" Luo Lan thought deeply, a little understand the meaning of Saifeiya, she wants to directly skip the perfect form of giant ape stage, directly to the human form of giant ape state. "What do you want to do?" Saifeiya took a breath, showing a trace of Madness on her cool face: "the ultimate reason for ape is because of the tail. If I cut off part of the tail, only one-third or one-half of it will be left. Control the body at the critical point of mutation but not ape like, and then gradually adapt in the moonlight. Do you think it is possible to gain ape like power in human form "Of course, this power may not be as powerful as your transition through the perfect great ape!" "Your idea is really Crazy enough Only a person as ruthless as Cecilia could think of cutting off part of his tail to master the power of ape. However, Luo Lan''s eyes lit up, and her breath gradually became a little rough. This idea of Saifeiya seems to be able to solve his next cultivation problem. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "It''s crazy enough, but I think we can have a try. The whole process should be controlled properly, because the tail is incomplete, and a little carelessness may lead to rampage." Luo Lan''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter, calculating how much feasibility there is, and the result seems to be very promising. "Don''t you have your strength cultivation?" Sophia had a smile on her face. Sephia is not as savvy as Rolan. She can combine the "spiritual skill" of yadrat people with the "consciousness practice" of the earth people, and develop the method of absorbing vitality. But with Luo Lan''s wholehearted teaching, she has almost learned this secret skill. It should not be a big problem to keep one''s sanity during the experiment! Luo Lan nodded, but still a little uneasy, "this matter is too urgent. We still need to go through it again. Well, it''s better to simulate it many times in the" consciousness space. " "Well." Saifeiya sits down, grabs Luo Lan''s tail, and looks at each other with blood red eyes. They are already familiar with the martial arts of the earth temple, and soon they both enter the same space of consciousness. In the boundless space. The width of heaven and earth can no longer be measured by the scale of reality. Suddenly, two huge apes suddenly appeared. They looked at each other and sat down. Suddenly, a full moon appeared in the illusory sky. The silver gray light spread down and shone on the ground, shining like stardust. Illuminated by the moonlight, the great apes transformed by Rolan and Sophia all exude a sense of ancient hegemony. "Is it spiritual cultivation for us to connect our consciousness and meet each other calmly?" Luo Lan in mental state joked. Saifeiya didn''t quite understand Shuangxiu''s meaning. When she asked, Luo Lan said that it was a deep spiritual exchange between men and women. Saifeiya gave him a white look and turned into a huge scissors out of thin air. Click! The two tails were cut off directly from the middle. Under the moonlight, their bodies were trembling, as if they were going to withdraw from the form of giant ape, but they were firmly tied by the remaining tail for the last breath. As soon as Luo Lan''s eyes brighten, the experiment is feasible. Then he removes the full moon from the sky and the two become human. Then they trimmed their tails behind them. When the full moon reappeared in the sky that day, they felt the blood in their blood vessels flowing faster, but neither of them became a giant ape. In fact, there are two ways to adapt to the cultivation of the full moon moonlight: one is to keep part of the tail in the human form, and then stimulate the power of giant ape through the full moon, as described by Sophia before; the other is to become a giant ape, and then cut off part of the tail, which is also to stimulate the power of giant ape. In fact, the difference is not too big. However, in comparison, the first method is more convenient to operate, and the second method may lose its mind at any time due to its transformation into a giant ape state. However, considering the practical factors, Luo Lan''s cultivation process is from the common great ape to the perfect great ape, and then he seeks a way to accommodate the power of the perfect great ape in the human form, so he can choose to become a great ape first, and then practice in the second way; while Sophia wants to get in place directly, and to obtain the power of the great ape in the human form, he needs to adopt the second method Use the first method. Of course, the power obtained by this method is certainly not as perfect as Luo Lan''s cultivation, but it is also a good way to directly enhance the power, so both Luo Lan and Sophia attach great importance to it. At the end of consciousness cultivation, their spirit returns to their body. "This method should be feasible." Luo Landao. "Well." Saifeiya gas like orchid, eyes shining, "I can''t wait to practice in reality." Luo Lan took her hand: "the efficiency of artificial moon is not as good as that of real full moon. I asked ebony to develop a floating space island and place it where the full moon can be seen all day long. Then the efficiency of practice will be higher." "Do as you say." Saifeiya a shallow smile, at this time but see Luo Lan stupidly looking at himself. Looking down, she found that the previous ape had been removed unconsciously. After several impacts, her battle suit had been full of cracks and finally became fragmented. Now it can be said that her clothes can''t cover her body. Slightly frowned, Sophia let Luo Lan turn around, and then stripped off the body''s combat clothes, put on the purple military uniform Luo Lan bought for her before, beautiful shadow to Luo Lan once again in front of a bright feeling. "Beautiful "You seem to like to see beautiful women." "Everyone has a love for beauty, especially a beautiful woman like my sister. I can''t see enough of her!" Luo Lan exclaimed. Sophia narrowed her eyes and nodded with satisfaction. After a little smile, she said solemnly, "in three years, you will be an adult. You should leave more descendants with your excellent blood. There are many beautiful women in Sarada. How many will I arrange for you later?""No, No." Luo Lan shakes her head. According to his previous life experience, if you don''t answer this question well, you will die. "No? That''s fine. " Saifeiya bright eyes looking at Luo Lan, slightly frowned. In the world where the strong are respected, excellent blood should be inherited more. Sophia wants Luo Lan to spread her branches and leaves. She wants to arrange several beautiful female Saiya people for Luo Lan to inherit her blood. Since he doesn''t want to, forget it. Luo Lan obviously did not know that Saifeiya would have such an idea. If she knew, she would regret why she refused so simply. ¡­¡­ Sarada. "Master!" Ebony respectfully came to Luolan''s side. "As for the floating space island I told you before, when will it be completed?" Ebony cautiously replied: "since receiving the master''s instructions, I have mobilized the scientists in the clan to demonstrate. The design drawings have come out. If it is built, it will only take two weeks." Luo Lan nodded: "the material of the space island must be the most solid alloy, at least need to be able to resist the impact of 700000 combat effectiveness." "700000 combat power?" Ebony was surprised. "If it is like this, ordinary alloy can''t be used as manufacturing material at all. It must use the strongest thunderbolt steel, but this kind of material is not easy to find!" "Try to find it. I''d rather delay the construction period a little longer than replace it with materials with insufficient strength." Space island needs to bear the power of ape. Luo Lan doesn''t want to disintegrate the whole space island before she uses it for long. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 North galaxy, west side, a region unknown light-years from Sarada. This is a medium-sized planetary system, with a young orange dwarf in the center and 15 gas or solid planets around it. In addition, various small objects constantly shuttle among galaxies, bringing abundant liquid water and dry ice from far away galaxies. In the light of stars, this galaxy has a good livable environment. At this time, a chaotic war is staged in this planetary system. In the far-reaching starry sky, large and small spaceships are constantly attacking in array. Both sides of the battle obviously have powerful technology. One spaceship bears the attack of the other side under the protective cover, and then the blue light shines a few times, and the terrible energy shoots out from the launch port. Whew! Whew! Whew! Energy rays travel through the space, because there are no obstacles, and all attacks fall on the other side''s warships. Pengpeng, the intense energy scattering forms a spherical bright spot. A white and a red two color camps have a sticky star war. With the continuation of the war, the fleets of the two sides begin to mix together, just like the confluence of two torrents. The momentum is mighty, and the torrent can no longer separate each other. Soon, the red side began to lose. The warships were defeated by the white warships. The war gradually approached the orange red planet in the rear. "Hold on, you can''t go back." "Hateful Saifei force!" The commander-in-chief of the red warship was staring at the defeated army with blood red eyes, powerless to smash his fist. They have failed in the interstellar battle, and the enemy will soon attack their home star and look at the planet behind them We can''t retreat any more. The warship commander clenched his teeth and ordered all warships to die with the enemy. Even if they explode, they should stop the enemy. "Soldiers, for the sake of our people, fight with the evil Saifei forces!" "Stop them!" Long live a hundred It seems to have inspired the last blood. In order to protect the final stability of the parent star, the red warships assembled again, formed an array, and bravely rushed to the enemy. Even the isolated and surrounded warships, after receiving the command from the headquarters, also burned their last courage and chose to die with the enemy. Bang! Bang bang! The first warship exploded, followed by the second one and the third one. The fire all over the sky blazed and burned like fireworks War is a huge roller compaction machine that engulfs life, ruthlessly engulfing every living life. In just a few minutes, hundreds of millions of lives have become the dust in the universe. Among the Saifei forces, the cosmonauts who command the army combat sneer at the enemy''s warships constantly destroying themselves. Mori Leng''s eyes looked at those assembled red warships, with a trace of cruelty on his face: "I knew that earlier, why did I have the idea of playing the Ivy League star at the beginning, and informed all fleets to let the enemy see the power of high-energy particle weapons." "Yes Soon the order to attack was passed on. At the same time, the warships all over the sky shine with dark blue light. At the head of the warship, the white armor is open to both sides, a blue lens is exposed, and the light green shield opens a small opening. Then, the crystal clear and bright energy column converges from the high-energy particle launcher and releases. Peng Shua Shua! Straight flashes. The beam of high-energy particles is released, just like arrows penetrating the void and penetrating the protective cover of the enemy warship. Just a moment of shaking, the protective cover full of fluorescence will be broken into countless particles, and the sound of explosion will be heard all the time. Countless merciless energy columns run through the battlefield, and fiery red light balls constantly rise in space. "It is worthy of being the latest energy weapon developed by the headquarters planet, so there is no shield to resist its power." The fleet commander had a relaxed expression and a satisfied smile. "Ha ha, this is the invention of our doctor. Because of it, the Saifei force has been invincible in the nearby star field. In just a few years, it has become a famous force. Now I don''t know how many cosmic civilizations want to take refuge in us!" A tall Saiya in a lavender combat suit laughs with pride in his eyes. "High energy weapons are really powerful. They can attack at full load with an amazing 5000 combat power. I heard that the headquarters is still developing more advanced super power weapons?" The commander was a little curious. "Yes, when the latest super weapons come out, any matter will be annihilated as soon as they are launched. That''s the truly amazing power." The Saiyan soldiers look proud. "I''m looking forward to it." The warship commander''s eyes are blazing, and he can''t wait to see more powerful weapons. "After cleaning up the remaining rebels in space, it''s up to you." "Of course, it''s a test." The Saian soldiers laughed and turned their hard faces to more than 100 saians behind them. These are all elite soldiers from Sarada, who came to participate in the selection of special combat forces, including the Saian ASO who has been preparing for this assessment for a long time."Soldiers, it''s your turn to perform. Put on your assessment recorder, which will record any performance in the assessment." When all the soldiers put on the records, the leader Saiya''s eyes became cruel: "go, kill all those Jiabai people, and let them know the end of offending our Saifei forces." "Kill "For the queen!" "Let''s show them what we''re good at!" All the Saiya soldiers who participated in the examination, both men and women, seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood, and their emotions became high. Looking at the fierce Saiyan soldiers, the cosmonaut, as a fleet commander, could not help holding his breath and deeply felt shocked: how many times do these Saiyan need to fight to form such a frightening murderous atmosphere! "That''s what happens to the Ivy League star!" The cosmonaut sighed and arranged the aircraft for these Saiyan soldiers. When more than 100 Saiyan soldiers entered the orange red planet where hundreds of people lived, they turned into ruthless killers and started bloody fighting like wolves into sheep. The war in the universe is so cruel that it is the end of extermination. In the universe, there are three iron rules for the survival of races: first, to enhance their own strength, either to develop their own science and technology, or to take the high military route and strengthen their individual combat power. In a word, only when they are strong, can they have independent development opportunities; second, to rely on the choice of wisdom, rely on the strong culture, or join the Star Alliance, and reasonably borrow external forces on the basis of their own strength To protect themselves; of course, the most important is the third point, we should not be greedy and provoke our own forces. Obviously, as a strong race, the Gabriel paid a price for their choice. At this time, in order to obtain the qualification to join the special combat forces, these Saiya competed with each other and showed the strongest means of attack. "Must pass the examination!" In the battlefield, Aso, a Saiya, clenched his fist and released a wave of Qigong in his hand. With a roar, endless energy was released between the waves, and a city was soon swept away. The sound of shelling and the wailing of pain came constantly. Even so, there was no mercy for ASO. The fighting nation had already adapted to the bloody fighting. ¡­¡­ In the king''s capital of 100 people, when the king knew the news of the collapse of the front fleet, he was dumbfounded. Then he received the news that the ferocious Saiya had invaded the home star. When the king was dark, he felt cold. "It''s over. I knew Saifei''s power was so strong that I shouldn''t have coveted the wealth of sinomeni at the beginning!" The king collapsed on the throne with a dispirited face. His eyes were lost and his heart was full of remorse. But now it''s too late, the enemy fleet has attacked the parent star, and the sky in the distance has been burning with dark red fire www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 The assessment of the special forces lasted only half a day. Under the strong attack of more than 100 Saiyan soldiers, the "weak" Jiabai people had no resistance, and they soon exterminated under the attack of Saiyan soldiers. You should know that these Saiya people who are qualified to participate in the assessment of special combat forces have at least 3000 combat effectiveness, and the powerful ones are close to 5000 combat effectiveness. If such a large number of soldiers attack together, even the advanced planets will be quickly attacked. On the way back, every soldier was full of excited smile. Of course, some sais were lamenting the extinction of a race, but there was no way. What the interstellar world saw was whose fist was big enough. If the fist was not big enough, don''t try to point out the interests of others. The cause and effect of all this had been determined as early as the time when Kabai people were staring at Ivy. Saiya people are well versed in the rules of the universe, so once they are provoked by others, they have absolutely no reason to be soft hearted. Any force in the universe is the same. When he got home and put down his luggage, Asier ASO found his door open. When he went into the bedroom, he saw a soft and cute little girl lying on her bed, snoring. When she heard the closing of the door, the little girl rubbed her sleepy eyes and got up. When she saw Aso, she quickly floated up. "Brother Aso, have you passed the examination?" Asked Noel. Ah Suo Dao: "yes, I will report to the special forces in the next days, and then accept the training of sister naris." Noel said happily, "that''s great. I''ll say that brother Aso has worked hard for so long. He can definitely pass. Today, we should celebrate." "It should be celebrated." Aso nodded his head. The assessment of special combat forces is held only once every two years. Only three or five members with the best results are recruited at a time. The competition is very fierce. It is not easy for Aso to stand out. At this time, the little girl Noel posted it mysteriously and said in a low voice, "you know, I heard sister naris say that the queen has come back from the outside and is with Lord Lorraine." Aso was shocked and said, "are both adults back?" "Well, I''ve heard from sister naris that the queen has become so powerful now that even if all the soldiers of the special forces fight together, they are not her opponents." "The queen, after all! Of course, the strength is one of the best in Saiya. " Aso is full of admiration. Five years ago, SAFIYA''s strength surpassed that of the whole Sarada planet. Now, five years later, he doesn''t know how strong his strength has been. Isn''t it normal to defeat the special forces? At the thought of joining the special forces, he will be exposed to higher intensity of fighting, and ASO feels that his whole body is boiling. "I have to work as hard as brother ASO. Now I have 1400 combat effectiveness, and I must reach 2000 combat effectiveness when I grow up." Noel cheered himself up with two fists. "Come on, you can do it." Aso touched Noel''s head. Although she looks like a little girl now, she is actually 14 years old. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan''s home. Holding the latest list of special combat team members in hand, Luo Lan enjoys the service of Teng girls while consulting the usual performance of these soldiers on the list. Now there is only Luo Lan and the rattan maiden who serves him in the living room. Tayis has returned to the earth a few days ago, and may be busy publishing her novel now. After returning to Sarada, Sophia learned the secret of body strengthening from Luo Lan, so she devoted herself to hard training, and wanted to strengthen her body to the same degree that Luo Lan could stay in space . This woman doesn''t want to fall behind Luo Lan at all. Now she is practicing hard in the gravity chamber. After reading the information of Saiya people for a while, Luo Lan puts these things aside. It should have been decided by Saifeiya, but Saifeiya pushes them all to Luo Lan on the ground that she wants to cultivate. Ding Dong, the doorbell rings, and ebony comes in with his people. A few days ago, ebony has been building a floating space island after receiving Luo Lan''s instructions. However, because it needs the strongest "Thunderbolt steel", the progress of the construction of the space island is not very fast. Fortunately, Luo Lan is not in a hurry to use it now and let ebony build it slowly. To know that slow work leads to meticulous work, Luo Lan needs this space island to be able to bear the power of his ape like nature. "Any news of thunderbolt steel?" Luo Lan asks a way, the girl of the rattan clan around him cleverly goes to other rooms to prepare snacks. Ebony said: "a planet rich in thunderbolt steel has been found, which is located in the void between the North galaxy and the West galaxy. It''s just There are some experts there. If we want to trade, we may be hindered. " The so-called thing is rare. Thunderbolt steel is a rare precious resource in the universe. It is the best material for building warships and weapons. Therefore, the planet of origin has always been controlled by big forces. Even if you want to trade, you will be bid up a wave of prices in the name of rare goods. Luo Lan pondered after hearing the speech. She tapped her fingers on the armrest to make a thumping sound. Suddenly, she said in a cold voice, "no matter what master you are, don''t be afraid. You can take some Saiya soldiers as bodyguards. In addition, Dr. Breves''s super annihilation weapon has been formed. Take some tests. If the other party comes according to the rules, it will be polite to do business, such as If you take the opportunity to bid up the price, you are welcome. "Ebony face a Lin: "I know how to do." "Anything else?" Ebony said: "master, there is a group of my people on tangge planet that will be sold, so..." Luo Lan said: "as long as it''s a talent like you, just buy it." Nowadays, with the growing scale of sinomenine and the sale of universal capsule products, sinomenine''s trade scale is no less than that of the large commercial planet Tanger planet. However, because its main business is cultivating people trading and universal capsule business, it has not been involved in planet trading and slave buying and selling. Luo Lan knows that the growth of a power is inseparable from scientific and technological talents. Even if the role of these scientific and technological talents in R & D is less than that of Dr. Breves, they are also valuable resources. With the financial source of sinomenine, he is not short of money at all. It''s only a small expense to buy a group of LIS people like ebony. "Thank you Thank you, master Ebony is very grateful. Luo Lan nodded with a smile, and asked the Teng girl to send some snacks to ebony. Then she saw that the other side left full of energy. Not long after that, Sophia came out of the training room, covered with a wet towel, as if she had just taken a bath. Luo Lan moved her body to the side. Saifeiya sat down beside Luo Lan, with a faint fragrance on her body, "how long will it take for the space island to complete?" "Ebony has just come to report. After collecting enough thunderbolt steel, it will start soon." Luo Lan is smelling the fragrance of Saifeiya''s body. She has a refreshing spirit. I don''t know what kind of shower gel she uses. It smells good. Sophia nodded and frowned. "It''s going to take a long time. Let them speed up." Luo Lan said: "don''t worry. We need to take our time to suspend the space island. By the way, how is your vitality strengthening going? " "I don''t understand. Your method of strengthening vitality is too difficult. I have to study it carefully." Luo Lan said with a smile, "if we don''t practice consciousness again, some of my insights can be passed on to you soon if the spiritual levels are connected." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 In Luo Lan''s opinion, the so-called "consciousness cultivation" is no different from double cultivation. A man and a woman practice each other, which is equal to building a spiritual world, that is, the connection of spiritual levels! Because this time is to "transmit information", the connection of spiritual level is more profound than the previous "cultivation of consciousness" - it needs the other party to accept completely without obstacles and thoroughly meet the exchange of information, so as to transmit the "perception" in the past. Sephia didn''t have the concept of "double cultivation", so he didn''t refuse. Soon they sat quietly, linked each other''s spirits, and practiced in a vast space of consciousness. In the space of consciousness, everything inside is shaped by the spirit of the two. Because Luo Lan has practiced spiritualism, he is stronger than Sophia in spiritual power, so he is the leading factor in the spiritual world. Soon an environment suitable for understanding vitality was created, similar to the appearance of "zaoshenxing". Luo Lan holds Sophia''s hand and peeps into her spiritual world. Suddenly, the method of strengthening vitality is passed on through consciousness. Unlike the ape simulation last time, Luo Lan directly transmitted the spiritual power to Sophia''s mind. With a whisper in her mouth, Sophia felt that her spiritual body was completely controlled by the other party. The feeling that the whole person was controlled by the other party made her feel uncomfortable. White Luo Lan one eye, but see each other a face serious, Saifeiya then silently with Luo Lan together practice. He was also a superior soldier. Naturally, he had excellent cultivation talent. Under the guidance of Luo Lan, he gradually mastered the method of strengthening vitality. Time keeps flowing, and 24 hours have passed in the space of consciousness. In reality, it is only a moment. This wonderful time difference is the difference between the spiritual world and the real world. Maybe the spiritual time house in the earth temple is built by combining the elements of consciousness cultivation and then through some magical ability. ¡­¡­ At the end of consciousness cultivation, Sophia''s cool face was slightly red. "It''s a strange feeling!" Sophia nibbled her lips, feeling that her secret had been completely spied. "The direct contact of spiritual consciousness is the most direct way to transmit feelings. No one can enjoy it except you." Luo Lan is serious, and looks like you''ve taken a big advantage. It''s true that if it wasn''t for the close relationship between sephia and himself, he would not have passed on his enlightenment at all. Sophia nodded and said, "after this practice, my understanding of strengthening vitality is different." "Yes Luo Lan is full of smiles. Luo Lan also hopes that Sophia can use the means of strengthening vitality to adapt herself to the vacuum environment of the universe as soon as possible. After all, with her strength rising, her fighting level is also rising, and she continues to challenge the strong with high energy value, and the risk of planet destruction is also increasing. If at that time the opponent in desperate circumstances, suddenly destroy the planet, there is no ability to survive in a vacuum environment of SAFIYA will be very dangerous. It''s true that instant movement can help her out of such a dangerous situation, but everything has an accident. If she faints, she will really die. Saifeiya is also aware of this, so it is so hard to master this ability. To a certain extent, she is also competing with Luo Lan. After all, she is such a woman who does not admit defeat. After a short rest, Rolan remembers what Dr. Breves told him about cultivating people on the other side of the planet, so she tells SAFIYA about the Alta ruins. After hearing this, Sophia showed a smile on her elegant face and was very interested in the situation there. Last time, she missed the event of demon Pui and creator star, which made her regret for a long time. This time, she must go to see it. "I want to know what is the difference between the ancient fighting people and us SAIAS." The corners of sephia''s mouth curved with a touch of light. Luo Lan said: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know the appearance of the Altas very well. Although I have seen their fighting pictures, I can''t see their appearance clearly because my whole body is covered with strong momentum." "Come on, let''s go to the planet cultivator." "All right." Sister and brother look at each other and smile. Sophia takes the initiative to take Luo Lan''s hand. Luo Lan is a little stunned. Shouldn''t he go to take Sophia''s hand at this time? This positioning is a bit reversed! Or because of this small body, after a few years, when you grow up, you will take the initiative Holding the cold hand of Sophia, Luo Lan thought silently. WOW! Space suddenly appeared a water curtain, microwave ripple for a while, Luolan and Saifeiya figure disappeared. Cultivate the human planet. After leaving for several years, I come here again. Looking around, the scene is no different from a few years ago. The planet of cultivators is a place where cultivators are distributed everywhere, because at the beginning, when the sais hunted cultivators, they used to hunt one by one in different regions, which largely retained the breeding of cultivators.So even after years of hunting by Saiya soldiers, the number of cultivators did not decrease. On a hill, Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s figures appear, lightly scanning the surrounding scenery, Luo Lan''s face is indifferent. At this time, the chaotic and complex energy breath on the planet of cultivator entered Luo Lan''s perceptive range. In addition to the cultivators whose combat power was between 1000 and 2000, there were many Saiyan soldiers who had experienced on the planet of cultivator. One of them was particularly powerful, about 20000. It''s supposed to be the soldiers responsible for the safety of the sais. Luolan and Saifeiya along the breath blink past, found that it was sonori''s brother Thorne. Since the development of sinomeni has been on the right track, especially after the deployment of the humanoid robot invented by Dr. Breves, in addition to the soldiers who maintain the daily order, powerful soldiers like Thorne and Herz have withdrawn. After returning, sonori opened the Saiya training ground, and Thorne''s job is to take care of the situation on the side of the cultivating planet. On a shady slope, a clear stream flows by. The protruding rock is like a sunshade, blocking the hot sun. Thorne is comfortably lying on a reclining chair with all kinds of fresh drinks on the small table beside him. Nolai people like him like natural fruits and vegetables. When Rolan and Sophia came to Thorne''s side, the green skinned norite jumped up. "Lord Lorraine, Lord Sophia!" Luo Lan nodded to him, "take me to the place where I found the remains of Altas." "Yes, please follow me." Thorne nodded quickly. Then, under the leadership of Thorne, Rolan and Sophia followed and soon came to a plateau on the other side of the planet. This is a very desolate place. There are not many plants around. There are some vegetation and mountain trees on the ground. The ground is also very dry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 "The ancient ruins are in front of us. It was discovered by several Saiyan soldiers after they accidentally broke the rock wall of the mountain when they were chasing some cultivators." Thorne introduced as he flew. "Here it is." Several people landed in a collapsed mountain. The steep mountain is very narrow, like a screen blocking the exchange of water vapor. Looking at the two sides, I found that the surrounding rocks were horizontal and the vegetation was sparse. In a collapsed pile of rocks not far away, there was an ancient altar for sacrifice, just as Luo Lan had seen in the picture before. Luo Lan walks towards the altar, and Sophia follows her closely. On the edge of the altar, sephia looked at the stone surface full of lines, with a touch of curiosity in his eyes. The whole altar is not very big, the exposed size is only three square meters, and a large part is embedded in the rock. "Is this the vestige of the ancient artans?" Sophia asked. as like as two peas, nodding the arrow, "yes, the above pattern is exactly the same as I saw elsewhere. Be careful not to touch the pattern above. There may be strange power in this pattern. If you are careless, you may be hurt by it." Seraphia nodded, clear eyes carefully observed the altar buried in the rubble, but because most of them were blocked by the rubble, they could not see the whole picture clearly. Luo Lan walks around and sweeps her arms towards the altar. Suddenly, the surging power turns into a fierce wind and sweeps away the rocks. After all the stones were removed, the whole altar looked much cleaner and the overall outline was revealed. About three-quarters of it was inlaid in the rock. Looking at the ancient altar carefully for a while, Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed for a while, and a kind of momentum spread out. When she came into contact with the altar, it seemed that she bumped into a thick wall, and Luo Lan''s momentum was rebounded. "That''s interesting!" There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Rolan said to Sophia and Thorne, "you two step back." Hearing the speech, SAFIYA and Thorne nodded and then backed out for tens of meters. Luo Lan took a deep breath, slowly spit out, eyes suddenly become sharp, suddenly, a huge mental force swept out, that mental force is like a strong arm, quickly turned into an iron fist towards the altar. Boom! The earth trembled violently, there was no actual contact, but the collision was so fierce. All of a sudden, a wave of shock suddenly generated, and soon turned into a wave like ups and downs. Affected by this wave, the surrounding mountains began to collapse, and the ground shook violently, making both Sophia and Thorne unable to stand firm, so they simply floated directly. Ding! All of a sudden, the surrounding space became sticky, as if countless wet cloth wrapped around the body, and the movement of the body became very difficult. Saifeiya face dignified, "Luo Lan, what is the matter?" Luo Lan breathed, and her eyes were fixed on the altar below. "Altars'' altars contain ancient spiritual power. Your two spiritual power can''t compare with it, so don''t act rashly." "I see." Thorne nodded hard, and then looked at Luo Lan nervously. He didn''t look like a soldier with more than 20000 combat power. Saifeiya fixed her eyes on Luo Lan and nodded slightly. At this time, by the impact of the spirit just now, the rock walls that originally covered the altar gradually cracked. Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack. Bang, a cloud of smoke rose, thick smoke quickly covered the original area of hundreds of meters. Luo Lan and Saifeiya open the energy shield to block the smoke. When the smoke gradually dissipates, the original appearance of the ancient altar is revealed. It was a circular altar with 18 circles. In the center of the altar, there was an upward raised platform, on which an orange red crystal ball was worshipped. It is about one meter in diameter, round and bright in orange red. What is remarkable is that there is a majestic red dragon in the crystal ball. The shape is similar to that of the Earth Dragon, with rabbit eyes, antlers, ox beaks, camel heads, and mirage bellies It looks noble and sacred, as if it''s flying! But its color is red. "The Dragon..." Saifeiya is close to Luolan. Luo Lan nodded hard, "it''s the dragon, and the crystal ball sealed with the dragon. Do you think it looks like a dragon ball?" "Yes, but this dragon ball is too big." Saifeiya has seen the earth''s dragon ball, which is only the size of a fist. Even the Namike Star Dragon ball that Herz once borrowed is said to be no more than the size of a football. But this one in front of him has a diameter of more than one meter, and the inner part of the Dragon ball should not be a red star. This crystal ball is directly sealed with a dragon.Luo Lan looked at Saifeiya and said in silence: "you haven''t seen the size of super dragon ball. There are Dragon Balls bigger than planets. What is a one meter diameter dragon ball?" "But it''s really rare to store dragon beads directly." Luo Lan has acquiesced that the bead is the Dragon bead. After asking sephia to be more careful, he stepped forward and went directly to the top of the altar. When he stepped into the circle around the altar, it seemed to trigger some mechanism, and the whole altar sparkled with water blue light. "Luo Lan!" Saifeiya cried out anxiously. "Don''t worry, it''s just an illusion." Luo Lan''s voice is very calm. After seeing the temples on the planet of cultivating human beings and the virtual images of God making stars, Luo Lan has gradually become immune to this kind of spiritual impact. Sure enough, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The desolate plateau became an oasis. There were countless people around. They carefully built the altar, and then offered the red dragon ball to the altar. "Is this a picture of the ancient planet of cultivation?" Sophia asked. Luo Lan said: "it should be." "The aqua blue cosmonaut is the Alta?" Seraphia''s eyes glanced at a line of soldiers standing in the distance. These soldiers had water blue skin, orange hair, and blue eyes shining with cold light. They were staring at the construction altar of cosmic man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 These Altas with orange hair, each with a cold look, stood like stone carvings, watching these cosmic slaves build altars. When the altar was about to be completed, the altars took action. They suddenly shot at the slaves. In the blink of an eye, the blood flowed into a river. All the alien races of the whole planet were slaughtered except the altars. "The battle of the universe has come to the most severe time. The front-line soldiers have been defeated. Even if we finally win by relying on the strength of the sais in the future, we Altas will not rise again..." The Alta people who spoke were very sad, and then ordered people to sacrifice the "Red Dragon Ball" on the altar. "This secret treasure of the Alta nationality must never fall into the hands of outsiders. Let it be buried here forever In order not to let the alien find anything different, we should build the same cultivation planet in other parts of the universe as soon as possible. It''s close to the parent planet of the saians. Even if it''s found to be a cultivating planet, no cosmic person will dare to break into the saians'' territory. Moreover, according to the covenant, the proud saians will not take the initiative to open up the planet. " "It''s sad that the Altas, the ancient fighting people, are at the end of their blood. Lord Fengshen, the only thing we can do is to offer up the treasures you have given us." At the end of the picture, the altars sacrifice countless lives, seal up the whole altar with rocks, and build a plateau. Then they set up the same cultivation planet in different regions of the universe as a cover. After that, the powerful Altas disappeared with the universe war. It''s no wonder that the fighting life like cultivator, which has obviously failed in research and development, is so widely distributed in all parts of the universe. It turns out that those cultivator planets are just to cover the planet in front of them. Their real purpose is to protect the red dragon ball at present After watching all the pictures, Luo Lan''s heart flashed a glimmer of enlightenment. It''s just that the ancient altars still didn''t think of it. They thought that there were risks in the foolproof measures. Who could have thought that many years later, the powerful Saiya people would follow their lead, even the parent planet Sarada would be destroyed! "No one can resist the torrent of time! Even the Altas and the SAIAS, who were once powerful, eventually annihilated their former glory. " He shakes his head and looks at Thorne, who has been completely shocked. It can be said that the nolai people are also fighting people, and now there are only a few descendants of Thorne, Thorne, and prey. "Luo Lan, this bead must be a good thing." Said seraphia with a twinkling eye. "Well." Luo Lan nodded her head and glanced at the red dragon ball. According to the picture she saw just now, the red dragon ball must be a treasure. After all, it is the treasure left by the so-called "Fengshen" in the Alta people. It may have some strange effect. It has to be put away! Thinking of this, Luo Lan''s mind moves, her body blinks to the red dragon ball, and then breaks through the defense forces arranged by the altars on the altar. Luo Lan opens a long-time unused secret of different dimensional space, ready to take in the red dragon ball. However, when the sparking channel of different dimensions was opened to bring in the red dragon ball, an accident happened - the ancient altar suddenly lit up a bright light, and then a remnant shadow suddenly appeared. As soon as the remnant shadow appeared, the terrible momentum swept like a billow. Suddenly, it was like the collapse of heaven and earth, and the whole planet collapsed Shake it violently. Boom boom! Luo Lan perceives this powerful momentum, the nerve suddenly tightens, in the heart suddenly rises the intense uneasiness. Saifeiya also Shua changed his face, just about to move, a gas wall suddenly rolled over. Pengpeng! In the face of such a situation, Luo Lan and Saifeiya didn''t have time to react. In the light of lightning, their bodies were blown away. The power of terror ran directly through their bodies, and their viscera burst. A sense of dizziness came to their hearts. Poof Luo Lan and Saifeiya pale spit out a mouthful of blood, the body directly fell to the ground. And the weaker Thorne was more unbearable. He was directly hit on the opposite mountain and fainted. "Sister, eat Xiandou." Luo Lan''s face is pale and roars. A fairy bean is thrown at Saifeiya, and he quickly swallows one. The vitality of fairy bean quickly repairs the body''s trauma. Soon, Luo Lan spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and her body recovers. Eyes again swept to the altar, but saw a water color skin shadow floating in the air, orange hair flying, blue eyes, staring at Luo Lan and Saifeiya without expression! "Saiya people, you have violated the original agreement. You should not touch our sacred objects!" "It''s just a spiritual remnant of the artans." Luo Lan''s spirit is uncertain, and Saifeiya''s face is not good-looking. "Just a mental image that has remained for many years can actually hurt us!" Luo Lan said: "it must be that some secret skill was used to keep the shadow. Alta''s combat power before his life may have reached more than one million, which is probably the last barrier to guard the altar."The silver teeth of Saifeiya nibble: "it is worthy of being an ancient fighting nation!" Compared with him, the present Sarada sians are not enough to see. By analogy, how powerful the ancient sians were, I''m afraid they didn''t lack millions of fighters! "Elder sister, go to see the situation of Thorne. I''ll block him with ape!" Luo Lan sweeps Thorne, who is dizzy. Sophia nods her head to let Luo Lan pay attention to safety. Then a mass of air rises from the soles of her feet and flies towards Thorne. Luo Lan stares at the remnant shadow of the altars over the altar. Her eyes suddenly burst out a cold light. "Even the ancient fighting nations, they are just a remnant shadow now." With that, Luo Lan released the artificial moon, which turned into a giant ape form under the stimulation of the moon. Violent, boundless power burst out. The combat effectiveness of 740000 is very important. It immediately caused the whole planet shaking violently. The surrounding air pressure suddenly dropped, and some parts of it had already formed a sticky zone. Affected by this powerful force, the earth suddenly collapsed down, and the broken area spread to the nearby altar. The wall of terror and the remnant of the altars countered each other. The two groups of momentum squeeze each other, producing two completely different gas fields. The ground cracks from the position where the air masses squeeze, and a gap appears out of thin air. "Roar!" Luo Lan roared, and the sharp sound swept out, directly grinding the scattered branches and leaves into powder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 "Saiya, why break the covenant This is not a place where you can set foot. " The shadow of the Alta people said without expression that the spirit body had lost its original will because of the long-term sealing up, and now it is just a machine that simply performs the task of guarding. Luo Lan shook his head: "I don''t know what kind of covenant, the ancient Saiya people and the Alta people have become history, now the times are different, this planet has become my sphere of influence..." "The Covenant must not be broken!" The remnant shadow on the other side looks dull and doesn''t seem to listen to Luo Lan at all. Luo Lan shakes his head, and then tramples on the ground. The solid soil suddenly splashes a piece of gravel. The giant ape, more than 20 meters high, attacks the remnant shadow of the Alta people with the power of terror. Luo Lan has 740000 combat power after becoming a giant ape. Although his huge size will cause slow movement speed, it is for soldiers of the same level. In the eyes of ordinary people, Luo Lan''s speed is as fast as lightning. Shua! A string of virtual shadows, Luo Lan''s attack came to the front of the altars. Clenched his fist, enough to break a planet''s huge force to fight down, glued energy gathered in the fist tip, shining brilliant color. The altar looked blankly at Luo Lan''s attack and suddenly stretched out a hand. Bang! Seems to hit a wall can not break through, Luo Lan''s attack suddenly stopped, the body quickly back a few steps. The earth shook violently, the waves of collision, and a hurricane swept most of the planet. Luo Lan frowned and couldn''t help faltering. The earth under her feet was more precarious. At this time, the Saian soldiers located in other parts of the cultivating planet felt the impact of this destructive force, accompanied by the terrible wind. All the Saian soldiers could only block their forehead with their hands and stand on their feet, so that they could not be blown away by the wind. "What the hell is going on?" "What a terrible force. I feel like I can''t breathe." "What level of power is this? Intermediate soldier or superior soldier? " One by one, the Saiyan soldiers were numb, unable to imagine the strength of their strength just now. Most of the Saian warriors on the planet cultivator have a fighting capacity of more than 1000 to 2000 points, and there are even many young saians escorted from the planet Salada to feel the fighting atmosphere. How ever did these saians feel such terrible energy? They were all stunned. "Come on, don''t run around." "There''s an unknown battle going on on the planet of cultivator. Please hurry back to your base." After the reaction, some adult Saiya quickly called on the young Saiya to gather, and then moved to a safe place. However, on the other side of the base. LIS scientists are sweating to detect what''s happening on the other side of the planet. The energy intensity just detected is shown on the monitor of the test station. 74, 14, 93, three striking numbers blinded everyone. The scientist in charge of maintaining the equipment in the garrison had a dry throat, and his pupil suddenly shrank into the eye of a needle How can there be such terrible energy on the planet of cultivator? " "What''s the matter?" The Saiya soldier of the defense forces asked in a hurry. "The detector has detected several forces of terror, the lowest of which is 14 degrees, and the highest of which is It''s as high as 93 degrees! " The Saiyan soldier was shocked. 93 degrees, that''s 930000 combat effectiveness! The equipment deployed in the training base is the latest equipment developed by the headquarters. The so-called "degree" is another energy measurement unit, and one degree is 10000 combat effectiveness. Since the detector has detected three super powers, that is to say, there are at least three experts with combat effectiveness over 100000 on the planet of cultivating people. The weakest have 140000 combat effectiveness, the other two are 740000 and 930000! Everyone doesn''t want to believe it''s true, but the latest detectors can''t go wrong, and they do sense a few overwhelming horrors. The commander of the garrison was silent for a while, and then he yelled: "quick, prepare the spaceship, and transport all the people out. This planet can''t stay any longer." At this moment, the image appeared in the picture, which was taken by the most advanced orbital satellite from space. Because the thick smoke blocked the satellite''s view, the picture was not very clear - it was a vast, ferocious and fractured plateau. The most terrifying fault zone is even several kilometers wide, just like a giant dragon lying prone on the earth. The originally undulating mountains have been blown flat at this time, and hot magma flows on the ground. Centered on two fighting figures, fan-shaped collapse areas with a radius of more than 10000 meters on both sides appear in front of people''s eyes. Because the damaged area is too wide, even if the picture is not clear, people can see what kind of disaster they are experiencing there."Come on, enlarge the video." The LISS scientists control the satellite lens and aim the image at the center. In the most damaged area, two giant apes appear in the picture. As soon as the Saiya people were on the scene, they quickly recognized that it was the ape like form of Saiya. Among the Saiya people, there were only two Saiya people who had the power detected by the detector, Luo Lan and Saifeiya. "It''s the queen and Rowland. What are they facing?" The camera continues to sweep, and soon a small golden figure appears in the camera, burning all over, making people unable to see the specific appearance. But it''s enough to know that the queen and Loran are cultivating a human planet. "You can''t let the queen face the enemy alone, audo. You take the young people away, and all the others follow me to help the queen!" "Yes Saiya people yell one by one. Although they know that even in the past, most of them can''t help, Saiya people are never afraid of powerful enemies. Life and death are no big deal in their eyes. It''s the most shameful to run away in the face of battle. What''s more, they are able to survive thanks to the queen and Luo Lan. How can they look at their danger and ignore it? So, all the Saiya people of the defense forces soared one by one, under huge energy pressure, and flew to the place where they were fighting. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Luo Lan''s great ape didn''t take advantage of the battle with the altars, but the altars seemed to be limited by the scope of the altar and couldn''t leave for too long, which gave Luo Lan the chance to detour. "Although this altar doesn''t have much thinking, only the shadow power is above me. If he is in a complete state, how strong is it?" Luo Lan''s thoughts soared, and she could not help sighing about the strength of the Alta people. Then her face became colder and colder, and her two eyes shining with cold light closely fixed on each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 The strength of Alta people is beyond Luo Lan''s expectation. Even if it is just a residual spiritual body, it makes him feel helpless. In terms of combat effectiveness, Luo Lan is much lower than the other side, but he can surpass the other side by using his own skills and explosive means. But in this way, it will do too much damage to the cultivation planet. Just as Luo Lan was thinking about how to deal with the current situation, she faintly sensed that several considerable breath were flying towards them. Her eyes were slightly frozen, and she guessed that the sais on the cultivation planet were coming. "These guys dare to run here without looking at the occasion." Luo Lan shakes her head and looks at Saifeiya. Saifeiya is also a giant ape. When Luo Lan looks at her, she knows what the other person thinks. Saifeiya put down Thorne in his hand and said to him, "go and stop those Saiya soldiers. What time is it, and make trouble!" "I know. I''ll stop them right away." Thorne couldn''t help nodding. He knew that he couldn''t help but become a burden. When the shadow just appeared, he almost killed him with a slap. As a nuolai, he is also a fighting nation. However, compared with Luo Lan, a Saiya of their level, his strength is still far behind. "How ironic Thorne laughed at himself. The body flies away in the air, looks at the giant ape like Luo Lan and Saifeiya, takes a deep breath, and then "crash", the body turns into a flash, and flies to the distant horizon. "Luo Lan, what should we do with that guy?" Saifeiya came to Luolan''s side. Luo Lan said: "that altar should be the weakness of the other party. I''ll go over and hold him down later. You should take the opportunity to try to destroy that altar, but you should control your propriety and never destroy the planet together." "Well." Saifeiya nodded. After the ape, she has 140000 combat power, which can be seen in the universe. But now in front of Luo Lan and the fighting shadow, her power I can only protect myself! It''s not something she can accept in any case. So holding this breath, Saifeiya vowed to give each other a little color to see. Luo Lan doesn''t know the inner thoughts of Saifeiya. After a simple communication with Saifeiya, she takes a breath. Suddenly, the giant ape, more than 20 meters high, burst into flames, and the energy of 740000 began to boil. The atmosphere is tumbling violently, and a huge energy storm appears on the planet cultivator. Then, Luo Lan launched the "Vientiane boxing" and "void replacement", and saw that his brown fur was shining with a dark red light, and the whole person was like a burning star, with waves of energy spreading out in all directions. The whirlwind rolled up, Luo Lan''s figure suddenly disappeared, when it appeared again, it had come to the front of the virtual shadow of the Alta people. The fist goes forward, and the violent force lingers on the tip of the fist. This is a very terrifying attack, because it integrates the increasing effect of "Vientiane boxing". The explosive force is far more than 740000 combat power. It''s like a super volcano that has been boring for thousands of years suddenly erupts, and the terrifying energy can destroy a world. Hula! This blow breaks the air, surpasses the speed of sound. If it is hit by this blow, even a massive planet will have the risk of instant disintegration. Sephia opened his eyes wide. After the ape, his two blood red eyes were staring closely. His hands were gathered together, and he was also gathering a huge attack. The glittering and translucent luster jumps between the fingers, and the light is extremely gorgeous. That''s the "all air strike" developed by Sophia himself! An attack that disturbs the air and causes a strong shock. "All air strike" is an upgraded version of "air strike", which is a skill summed up by Saifeiya after years of fighting. Once used, the intense energy will have a strong penetrating power, and with a strong vibration, it can pierce and injure the enemy, at the same time, it can also use the vibration to smash the enemy''s internal organs. Because it is more destructive than ordinary Qigong attack, so this move is also Luo Lan''s favorite move. Of course, Luo Lan also has his own unique skill, that is "star gun". When used, it is like the gathering of stars. The powerful attack shows the gorgeous color of the Milky way, and the attack rays are spiral. It looks like the rotating Milky way. Its penetration and destructive power are not inferior to that of "all air attack"! At this time, Luo Lan''s attack is "star gun"! Qigong wave attack is more like boxing, but there is a bright star on the tip of the fist. You can attack from a distance or close, close attack is boxing, and far attack is energy cannon! But at this time, in the face of Luo Lan''s long-term attack, the Alta''s fighting shadow didn''t want to dodge at all. It directly hit Luo Lan''s attack with a fist. Suddenly, the wind was strong, and a huge mushroom cloud rose up.Luo Lan only felt that his fist was hit by a huge force, just like his hand on the steel plate. The violent shock made him feel uncomfortable. "Cough!" Luo Lan coughed a few times, blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, and her hair was blown to one side in the fierce impact. It was clear that the giant ape shaped fist was bigger than the other''s body, but it was still blocked. But at this time, Luo Lan''s body suddenly flickers, decisively disappears like a ghost. Roaring wind, Luo Lan''s body constantly flashing, huge body with bursts of strong wind. One, two, three The violent attack constantly collided with the Alta spirit. Boom! Boom! Boom! Endless power roared out, a strong impact, like a sharp blade, constantly cutting off the solid ground. As the collision continued, the ground sank again and again. Soon, the plateau with an altitude of several kilometers became a basin with a negative elevation, and a circular depression with a diameter of several hundred kilometers appeared. In the middle, there is a stone pillar standing alone, which is the original area of the altar! Due to the destruction of the surrounding soil, only the place protected by the altar energy can be preserved and become a high stone pillar. Luo Lan coagulated her face and continued to entangle with the virtual shadow of the Alta people. She vomited blood again and again, and made bold attacks again and again. Saifeiya looks at it bitterly. She knows that her normality is better than Luo Lan, but she can''t compare with each other after being ape like. "Quick, now, destroy the altar!" Luo Lan''s spiritual voice enters the eardrum of Sophia. Saifeiya''s face was cold, and the ready attack was released. "All air strike!" All of a sudden, the fierce waves spread out and soon covered the battlefield where the three men were. However, in order not to destroy the whole planet, both Rolan and Sophia were very restrained when they released their moves. The scope of attack was always at the enemy''s side. Hula! A flash of light, the atmosphere immediately boiling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 The whole air attack was swift and violent, and the surrounding atmosphere was immediately stirred into a pot of porridge. The thin atmosphere becomes dense under the fierce tremor, just like countless steel wires winding out, but each steel wire seems to be connected with a million volts of ultra-high pressure. If you touch it a little, you will be seriously injured. The crystal clear energy attack pen goes straight towards the high hanging stone pillar, and sees that the attack of Saifeiya is about to destroy the altar. But then, with a flash of light, the virtual shadow of the Alta people let go of Luo Lan''s entanglement, and came to Saifeiya''s body like a blink. He clenched his fist and went straight to attack Saifeiya. Two forces collided in midair, suddenly like the sun burst out, infinite light burst out. Saifeiliya''s great ape was not his opponent at all. The powerful attack was scattered by the opponent. Not to mention, Yu Jin hit Saifeiya''s abdomen directly. Pooh, a splash of blood. The attack of the Alta was directed from the abdomen of the ape, which had been transformed from saiphia, through the body and from the back. "Roar!" Saifeiya issued a cry of pain, the body back to fly out. "Damn it!" Luo Lan see, blood red eyes full of brutal fierce light, endless anger almost let him lose his mind. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Luo Lan controls the power of her violent walk, and then comes to Saifeiya in a blink, and directly takes her back thousands of meters. After that, he opened the space of different dimensions and fed several fairy beans into zephylia''s mouth. "Well, have you recovered a little?" Luo Lan asks urgently. Sophia nodded, a little afraid. "It''s all right." "I''ll kill that guy!" Luo Lan roars angrily, bites a fairy bean hard, and flies to the person who has hurt Saifeiya. "Be careful..." Saifeiya''s words have not finished, Luolan''s figure has disappeared. "Oh The God awn suddenly appears, Luo Lan comes to the Alta person''s body alone again. Looking at the water blue skin and orange hair of the Alta, Luo Lan''s eyes are full of murderous intent. Anyone who hurts Saifeiya is not allowed to exist in this world. "Now that your noumenon is dead, don''t leave any spiritual body to interfere with the world!" Luo Lan is in a state of mind. Her cold eyes are like two spikes. She looks at the empty shadow of the altars on the altar. Shua! Luo Lan turns her strength around, and her whole body is full of vitality in an instant. Her body moves forward and attacks decisively. His body was like a streamer disappearing. This time, he was determined to kill, so he didn''t make extra cover and rushed straight to the altars. Alta people''s body has long been dead, only relying on the spirit of countless people gathered into the shadow that can only fight. When Luo Lan''s attack arrives in front, Alta people''s eyes turn slightly, and their blue eyes capture everything around them. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s figure appeared, and the giant ape''s huge palm patted the altans. Bang!! The trembling sound of Huang Zhong and Da Lu resounded through the world. One move didn''t succeed, Luo Lan snorted angrily, and the other palm condensed a group of Qigong waves, then shot at the other side. All of a sudden, the whole space is covered by sharp rays, which are combined to form an airtight energy network, directly trapping the artans in it. Then, when the other party had no time to break free, he beat the attack to the ancient altar. Pengpeng! Luo Lan''s face changed wildly again, and the altar stopped in front of him. "Haunted guy, if it wasn''t for the fear of hurting the sais and cultivators on this planet, I could directly destroy this planet." I''m in a hurry. Luo Lan will really do such a thing. It''s a big deal. You can use Longzhu to recover at that time! Thinking of this, Rolan yelled at Sophia: "Sophia, you take Thorne and them away from the planet of cultivator immediately!" Seraphia''s eyes flashed a light. "Are you going to destroy this planet?" Luo Lan shook his head, "no, this is the worst result, I still want to rely on their own strength to defeat him, but Thorne, they stay on the planet is too affect my side of the fight." Sophia nodded clearly, looking for Thorne. Their breath moved quickly. She couldn''t help sighing: I don''t know when to start, even the planet can''t bear the storm of Loran''s battle. If it was in the period of vegeta, I couldn''t even think about it. Looking at Luo Lan one eye, the pupil eye of Saifeiya''s blood color rippled out a tiny light, the huge body disappeared immediately. After Saifeiya leaves, Luo Lan''s eyes gaze at the remnant of the Alta. He didn''t want to destroy this place if he didn''t have to. "One last time, if we can''t, we can only destroy it together with the planet."Think of here, Luo Lan''s body once again raised a force, surging power, in the yadrat star magic blessing, the emergence of amazing gas field, in the ape dark red energy, the whole person is shining. Boo! Boo! Boo! The vast energy lingers around Luo Lan, hands raised over his head, endless energy compressed by him, into a pale energy bomb. Staring at the bottom of his face without expression, all the plants and trees around him are in his eyes. At this time, Luo Lan''s heart flashed a ray of light, the mind emerged once saw "abundant God" that wonderful blow. "In this last blow, simulate that move!" Think about it, Luo Lan put his hand down, pale energy bomb beat in his fingers, just like a lively and lovely elf, but this small energy bomb actually contains extremely terrible energy, this small one, has more terrifying power than flissa''s "planet destruction bomb". Holding his breath, he recalled the scene he saw when he made the God star, and gradually simulated the action. Huoran, Luo Lan raised his arm, a bright light suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, his attack hit out, the whole body was covered by a layer of hazy fog. Seeing Luo Lan''s appearance, the altar seemed to be dumbfounded and stare at him, forgetting to fight back! "God..." As if whispering, and as if recalling, the artans did not move, allowing the powerful attack to penetrate his body. With a bang, a violent explosion rose into the air. This instant starlight, even surpasses the brightness of supernova explosion! A blood red mushroom cloud rose in place, and the fierce explosion even directly penetrated the earth''s crust, causing the whole planet to stop spinning for a short time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 After a long time, the thick smoke gradually disappeared, presenting a scene of ruin. The fault ridden plateau has completely disappeared, and replaced by a downward sunken, magma flowing purgatory world. If there is no human intervention, it will take thousands of years for the natural environment to recover. Luo Lan is floating in the air. At this time, the effect of ape has begun to pass. Looking at the destroyed plateau, Luo Lan''s mind is still immersed in the attack just now. At the end of the day, the opponent seemed to have given up resistance, otherwise he would not have defeated the opponent so easily. "Strange altars, they were still holding on to keep me away from the altar, but in the end they didn''t even resist!" Remembering the strange expression when the other party saw him perform the "God of abundance" move, Luo Lan guessed: "that altar should not recognize this move, so he would give up the resistance!" The "God of abundance" is a god believed by the altars. It''s possible to say that! But then, the appearance of Altas made Luolan feel familiar. With water blue complexion and orange hair, Luolan had a feeling of deja vu, but she couldn''t remember. "Forget it." He shook his head and put the Altas behind him. Luo Lan takes out Xiandou to treat her injury. After her body recovers, she finds that her strength has improved. She smiles a little and then flashes to the original position of the altar. The stone pillar, which was blessed by strange forces, stood intact, even though it was almost attacked by the level of planetary destruction. Looking at the red dragon ball with a diameter of one meter on the altar, Luo Lan finally has time to study it. Take out the Dragon Ball radar from the different dimensional space and shine on it. A bright golden light source appears on the display screen of the Dragon Ball radar. "This strange glass ball is also a dragon ball! It''s strange that there is such a dragon ball in the world of dragon ball. The orange red crystal surface is normal, but there is a dragon in it, and it''s still red? " "It looks like amber!" In Luo Lan''s memory, the only red dragon that ever appeared is the red dragon summoned by black star seven dragon balls in GT world. But it was also called out by the dragon ball of seven black stars, instead of a dragon in front of us. The power of the dragon ball is directly related to its size. If the dragon ball with a diameter of one meter can summon the dragon in it, it must be more powerful than the Dragon bolunga of nemec. Just don''t say whether it can summon the dragon, just the red dragon inside, let Luo Lan some creepy, maybe it will bring out what disaster! Forget it, put it away first! Luo Lan sighs in the dark, before making clear the origin of the red dragon ball, it''s better not to use it blindly, in case of any disaster. Of course, it''s impossible for Luo Lan to give up the dragon ball. After all, it''s hard for him to fight hard. The sparks sparkle like steel collision. Luo Lan opens the door of different dimensional space and takes in the whole red dragon ball. Not to mention, the weight of the dragon ball is heavy. Not long after Luo Lan put the red dragon ball into the different dimensional space, several figures came to one end of the sky, headed by Saifeiya. Followed by Thorne, as well as some of the training planet in the cultivation of the Saian fighters. Saifeiya fell to Luo Lan''s side. Seeing that he was in good condition, he was relieved. "I just wanted to take them away, and I felt that the breath of the Alta disappeared. How did you beat him?" Bright eyes staring at Luo Lan, Qianli face let Luo Lan have a kind of impulse to gently pinch. "I don''t know. After I practiced what I saw from the creation star, the altar suddenly stopped fighting." Luo Lan shook her head. "Is there anything else like that?" said Sophia Then he took a look at the vast land which was destroyed beyond recognition, and his light eyebrow wrinkled slightly, "that red dragon ball has been put away by you?" "Yes." Luo Lan nodded her head. "If someone discovers any ancient relics in the future, don''t let them move. This time we are lucky. If the relics I discovered a few years ago were not temples on the island, but here, maybe my life would be lost." Saifeiya nodded seriously, "this planet of cultivating people is indeed a bit strange, but I think that just now is the most dangerous one. After all, it is the place where they hide the secret treasure of the ethnic group. Even if there is danger in other places, it will not exceed here." Luo Lan said: "that''s what I said." Then SAFIYA ordered Thorne to pay attention to the relics on the planet. After this experience, Thorne naturally nodded his head. He was really frightened by the terrible virtual shadow. Who could have thought that there was such a terrible strong man hidden on this humble cultivating planet? More than 900000 combat effectiveness!How many experts can the whole North Galaxy find out?! Immediately, Thorne looked at Luo Lan''s eyes full of wonder! It was this young Saiya who defeated the powerful enemy! Looking at Saifeiya''s eyes are also full of respect. Although Saifeiya''s performance in the battle is not as bright as Luo Lan''s, his terrible strength still makes him look up to him. Saifei force has these two powerful leaders, and has a bright future! Even if it''s the Fraser Legion on the other side of the North galaxy, it''s nothing!! Everyone is floating in the air, Luo Lan suddenly said to the Lisi scientists in the crowd: "this continent is destroyed. You should try your best to restore the ecology here. In addition, you must not publicize what happened here. All of them are rotten in my heart." "Yes, sir "Yes, master!" The Saiya fighters and the LISS all responded loudly. After this battle, Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s powerful image is deeper into their hearts, but it is unexpected harvest. Luo Lan nods faintly, looks at Saifeiya, and is about to leave the planet of cultivator with her. This experience is a bit strange, and he needs to go back and sort it out. Saifeiya''s majesty swept the crowd, and then disappeared on the planet of cultivator side by side with Luo Lan. After Rowland and SAFIYA left, Thorne and all of them carefully scanned the vast and broken land. They were all frightened by the magnificent scene of collapse, with infinite admiration and exclamation in their hearts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 Back to Sarada, it''s just at night when the hardworking Teng girl has put warm water. After letting the Teng girl leave, Luo Lan jokingly invites SAFIYA to take a bath together. This time SAFIYA unexpectedly doesn''t refuse, which makes Luo Lan very surprised. It seems that after he came back from his practice, the attitude of Saifeiya to himself changed obviously. Sure enough, Saiya people advocate the strong, especially for women like saifia. In the bathroom, Luo Lan lies in the warm water, pinching Sophia''s hairy tail in her hand. However, Sophia seems to be thinking about the battle on the cultivating planet, so she doesn''t care about Luo Lan''s action. This battle gave Saifeiya a big blow. It seemed that she was dazed by a blow in the head. Originally, she would lose any counterattack ability even though she always claimed to be a fighting genius. On the contrary, Luo Lan, whose strength was always lower than her, defeated her opponent in one fell swoop. Luo Lan''s strength is really different! The heart sends out such exclamation, Saifeiya is not willing to be reduced to a background board like this, must grasp the cultivation, keep up with the pace of Luo Lan. As a proud woman Saiya, saifeiliya does not allow himself to fall behind too much. "Still thinking about the battle?" Luo Lan''s voice rang. "Well." Saifeiya nodded, "Alta people are really too strong. Just the spirit left over from ancient times makes me feel that I can''t surpass. It seems that there are too many masters in the universe. I can''t just be satisfied with my present strength." "Then come on, I dare not say other Saiya people, but you definitely have the potential to become stronger!" Luo Lan''s eyes are serious and her tone is sincere. Sophia is deeply moved. Then she takes up shampoo and smears some of Luo Lan''s hair to help him shampoo. I''m afraid that the only one who can enjoy the service of Queen Sarada is Luo Lan. After taking a bath, they washed with warm water again, and then they dried themselves and came out. Luo Lan is very proud, because of today''s bathing experience, Saifeiya no longer has any resistance to him. The only regret is that my body has not grown up, and I have to wait a few years. In the living room, Teng girls prepare fresh fruits. After eating a little heart, SAFIYA asks Luo Lan to take out the red dragon ball from the cultivation planet. Luo Lan nods and immediately opens a different dimensional space. A round, one meter diameter orange red crystal ball falls to the ground. SAFIYA stroked the red dragon ball and carefully observed the lifelike red dragon inside. Compared with the green dragon on earth, the red dragon is more robust and has more solid muscles. "I''ve never seen this kind of dragon ball before. If I could summon the Dragon inside, it might be more powerful than the Earth Dragon!" Sophia guessed. Luo Lan agreed: "the ability of the dragon ball is largely related to its size. The earth''s dragon ball is only the size of its fist, so its ability is the weakest. The Namike Star Dragon ball is slightly larger, so its ability is relatively strong. This red dragon ball has a full diameter of one meter, and it must be stronger than the Namike Star Dragon ball." "But seriously, I''ve never heard of a dragon ball that directly seals a dragon in a dragon ball." Whether it''s the world of Dragon Ball super or GT, the dragon ball is seven, so Luo Lan doesn''t know how to position the huge red dragon ball in front of her. "Save it first, maybe you can use it later." Saifeiya pondered for a moment and said that Luo Lan nodded her head. After appreciating the dragon ball, she collected it again. Next, he talked with Sophia about a lot of cultivation. Luo Lan wanted to turn away from the topic, talk about the wind and the moon, and enjoy the night scenery. However, Sophia didn''t understand the amorous feelings. It seems that apart from cultivation, she won''t talk along the topic at all. After chatting for a while, Sophia soon put herself into the cultivation. She is a woman who refuses to waste any time. Luo Lan shakes her head, and then sits up and remembers the scene of fighting with the virtual shadow of the Alta people. It seems that there is still a lot of room for improvement in her actions in the battle. So he entered the space of consciousness and transformed into a figure similar to that of the artans. This time, he used the human form to fight, adjusted and realized again and again. Luo Lan gradually refined his fighting experience and laid a solid foundation for his future cultivation. At night, in the dead of night. Luo Lan hugs Saifeiya again and has a good sleep. If we don''t consider the environment as deep as the sea in Longzhu world, his life now is quite comfortable. However, the water in the world of dragon ball is too deep. Not to mention the God hidden in the four major galaxies, we can say that the whole universe will not be so stable when the protagonist of the original novel comes on stage in decades. Sun Wukong''s ascension is almost leaping forward. In decades, they have experienced hundreds of years of experience of other races or gods. When they show their heads, their fighting power is not enough. He doesn''t want to be a background board like Colin. He can only stand by and shout for gas when the protagonist is angry.In order not to be eliminated by the times, Luo Lan can only speed up her own pace and not let herself stop. In the following days, Luo Lan and Sophia practice diligently. To be honest, they practice together with a beautiful woman. Even very hard training will become a very comfortable thing. Even if the body hasn''t grown up, it doesn''t prevent Luo Lan''s eyes. Seeing that Luo Lan has been staring at herself, Saifeiya doesn''t show anything on her cold face. She greets Luo Lan with a Qigong wave. Luo Lan body nimbly dodges to open, greets him is the raindrop same patter falls the energy bomb. In this way, they were fighting and practicing the same practice. With the strength of Loran and zephylia, any attack can cause huge damage, so when they practice, they will stay away from Sarada and look for a desolate planet outside. And it turns out that every time they leave, the planet becomes more desolate. Thanks to long-term cultivation and spiritual consciousness, with the help of Rolan, Sophia strengthened her body to the strength of temporarily entering the space. So the planet they choose to cultivate is mostly a small planet where life cannot survive. In a flash, four months passed. Ebony and others, who had been sent to trade "Thunderbolt steel" at the border of the North galaxy and the West galaxy, have also come back and obtained a thunderbolt steel mineral of the whole planet. Of course, ebony''s trade was not smooth sailing. In the void area at the junction of the two galaxies, barbaric forces were intertwined, and someone really bid up prices in the name of thunderbolt steel rarity. In the end, of course, ebony''s super annihilation weapons were directly brought to the ground. Today, the planet rich in thunderbolt steel has become a planet under the name of Saifei forces. ¡­¡­ PS: it has been confirmed that it will be on the shelves in the early morning of October 1, when there will be a big outbreak, I hope you can support it! Collect, recommend tickets, reward, go! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Ebony''s long journey also tests the power of Dr. Breves''s new invention. Once the super annihilation weapon attacks, all the materials within tens of thousands of meters will be turned into ashes under the power of space weapons, which is a sharp weapon to enhance the power. "The ''thunderbolt star'' occupied this time is a medium-sized planet. According to the proven mineral resources, the thunderbolt steel on the planet is enough to make several large floating space islands." Ebony will report to Luo Lan when he comes back. "That''s right. Let''s make a space island." Saifeiya sits beside Luo Lan, her eyes are like stars, clear and bright, and her body exudes a touch of prestige. Ebony''s face was cold. "Yes, your majesty!" The Queen''s aura is enough, and only Luo Lan can sit by her side safely. "Mr. Luo Lan, because the material used to build the space island has been replaced by thunderbolt steel, the corresponding construction difficulty will be doubled, so if the whole island wants to be built, it will take at least one month." If ordinary materials are used, they can be built in two weeks with the help of the whole Lisi family. If the materials are replaced with the most solid thunderbolt steel in the universe, it is not easy to melt and forge. Luo Lan nodded slightly to show her understanding. "Just hurry up." "Yes, please don''t worry!" Ebony replied seriously. "By the way, when we explored the" Thunderbolt star "mineral, we also found a small gold deposit. Although the reserves are not very large, it is also a great income if it is developed." "Oh." Luo Lan''s eyes lit up and leaned forward. He said seriously, "if there is a gold mine, why didn''t the man who occupied it find it?" "It should be that the level of science and technology is not enough. The predecessor of the force that occupied" Thunderbolt star "before was just a small-scale star stealing organization. The equipment is not advanced enough. In addition, after the discovery of thunderbolt steel, they thought that there were no other mineral deposits, so they did not seriously explore." "It''s possible." Luo Lan nodded. The reason why Higgins can become the currency in circulation in the universe lies in its rarity. This is a kind of precious material formed after the birth of the universe. The generation conditions are very harsh. Even with the leading technology of the universe, it can not be synthesized artificially. In addition, it is very difficult to detect and refine the Higgins, which gives it the prospect of becoming a currency. Luo Lan took a look at Saifeiya, Saifeiya lips slightly open, "the mining of Xijin mineral deposit slowly, we must keep this secret, thunderbolt star is far away from the headquarters, once attracted the covet of surrounding forces, it is difficult for the headquarters to rescue in time." Although thunderbolt steel is also a kind of resource, compared with Higgins, it is a small but big one. The big organization of the universe In addition to the forces specializing in smelting and sales of thunderbolt steel, the rest of the forces will not fight for thunderbolt steel reserves. After all, no matter how big the purpose of thunderbolt steel is, it can be bought by means of trading. The real big forces don''t worry that someone will bid up the price, and the other party won''t dare! But if it were to be replaced by Xijin, I''m afraid it would be like sharks smelling blood, and all forces would be agitated collectively. Ebony nodded: "his subordinates have left combat robots and super weapons on thunderbolt. With the power of those weapons, they should be able to block some peepers." "Speed up the production of a batch of battle robots, and be sure to keep thunderbolt." Sophia is playing a very important role. "I understand!" Ebony replied solemnly, then bent over Roland and sephia and retreated. "I didn''t expect that the harvest of thunderbolt was quite big. The Xijin deposit was an unexpected harvest." Luo Lan smiles, because the Ivy League star is now entering the golden age day by day, Luo Lan''s concept of money is about to become the same as Lanna people. He doesn''t care much about it. Anyway, he can''t spend it all. Sophia chuckled. "When I was on vegeta, I saved three Higgins for a long time, but now I have no place to spend them." Luo Lan smiles, "you are the queen now, of course not the same." Saifeiya gave him a white look, showing a faint smile. At noon. After lunch, they had a lot of consciousness training with Saifeiya, and both of them gained a lot. Then taking advantage of the lunch break, Sophia and Rolan go to the flat street. After several years of development, the city construction of Sarada has been very perfect. Saiya people all live in cottages similar to villas. Each cottage has been carefully planned, with a cool courtyard and a practice room. The greening environment is excellent. Living here is like returning to nature. Of course, this has something to do with the fact that there are few saians on Salada. Just after a few steps in the street, Herz and Ashtar came face to face. They were accompanied by four lively and lovely children, Herz and Ashtar''s children. In addition to lanster and fils, who were born in earlier years, they have given birth to two more sons in recent years.Of the four children, lanster and fils are six years old, and the other two are three and four years old. They have just come out of the nursery cabin and are going to have a formal exercise. "Rolan, Sophia!" Exclaimed helz, in a neutral voice. "You take the children for a walk!" Luo Lan stopped and said with a smile. "Just to find you!" Helz laughed. Luo Lan asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s about the grading of Saiya soldiers..." With a smile, helz began to talk. Herz considered a lot of factors and finally decided to give up what he did when he was on bejita, because as the sais moved to Sarada, the gap of innate quality has been narrowed to a very small level with the strong vitality of the parent planet. Luo Lan listened quietly, chatting with Herz and walking into a pavilion. Saifeiya naturally sat next to Luolan, their shoulders close to each other. Luolan and Saifeiya''s intimate behavior let Herz''s wife Ashtar take a look more, and secretly said: are these two brothers and sisters too intimate? It''s not like an ordinary sibling relationship. But for Rolan and Saifeiya, axita is not easy to make a false evaluation. Luo Lan''s files were forged by Sophia after his rebirth, so Ashtar didn''t know the real relationship between Luo Lan and Sophia, thought they were brothers and sisters, and wanted to remind Sophia sometime in the future. On the other hand, Luo Lan and Saifeiya naturally don''t know that their intimacy makes Asita have other associations. At this time, they are listening to Herz''s classification of Saiya. ¡°¡­¡­ With the congenital factors gradually losing the fair evaluation significance for the enhancement of Saiya''s strength, the division of lower level soldiers, intermediate level soldiers and higher level soldiers also does not conform to the current actual situation, so I solicited the opinions of special combat forces, and then combined with the actual situation of sharada planet, I drafted a new level scheme: in the future, all soldiers with combat effectiveness less than 10000 will be called As "ordinary soldiers," soldiers with more than 10000 combat effectiveness are called "elite soldiers!" "As for those who have more than 100000 combat effectiveness, they are" super soldiers "! Of course, these combat effectiveness are divided according to the normal. " Luo Lan nodded. Although the Saiya people on Sarada can be ape like, because of their lower blood, once they become ape like, they will lose their mind, so ape like has no effect in battle. In the foreseeable hundreds of years, these Saiya people will not be able to overcome the weakness of being irrational. But according to this division, all the warriors of Sarada can only be regarded as "ordinary fighters", and only three "elite fighters" are Rolan, zephia and Herz. Of course, the more than a dozen members of the special forces are very hopeful to become the next batch of "elite soldiers"! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 The new level suddenly divides all the Saiyan soldiers into the ranks of "ordinary soldiers". At the beginning, it seems that it dwarfs all the soldiers, but this is temporary. Luo Lan estimates that in two or three years, a group of "elite soldiers" will emerge. Moreover, this plan weakens the influence of the early lineage, which is also the beginning of a virtuous circle in a sense. It is undeniable that blood lineage is noble and lowly, but overemphasizing the theory of blood lineage is a very ignorant and conservative superficial understanding, which is extremely unfavorable for growth. For Luo Lan, who wants to endow Saiya with "fighting spirit", this environment is undoubtedly very negative. Like some things can be done, but it can''t be said that Luo Lan would like blood to be a part of the whole system supporting the growth of Saiya rather than a key factor. "From a long-term point of view, this level is more suitable for the current situation of Saiya people. Let''s implement it like this." Luo Lan said. Herz said, "well, as long as you agree, I will issue the new classification." "You also need to strengthen your own training, and these things are left to professional people to do. As a superior fighter in the period of bejita, don''t fall behind too much," said seraphia Herz''s qualification is the same as that of Saifeiya. He is a superior fighter. Over the years, his strength has increased to 30000 combat effectiveness. Although 30000 combat effectiveness has been very strong for the past, you should know that this is combined with the vitality cultivation of sharada planet and the cultivation of gravity chamber. In this way, Herz''s growth is very common. "I know that I''ll assign the work after I''m busy with this matter. Now that Saifei''s power has formed, I don''t need to supervise it." Helz nodded, looking very relaxed. Whether it is the growth of Saiya people or the formation of Saifei power, he is full of pride. "By the way, with the gradual growth of Saifei''s power, as the queen of power, do you want to establish a direct Pro guard? It''s like Felisa''s kinut team, a special team made up of a few people "The Queen''s personal guard, this can be considered." Saifeiya has not responded, Luo Lan is interested here. "Don''t you already have special forces?" Sophia raised her eyebrows. Herz said: "it''s different. Before, both the defense forces and the special operations forces were the internal forces of the sais. Now that we have established the cosmic forces, we need a more powerful fighting force. And with the continuous growth of Saiya, the number of special forces will continue to increase, which requires more elite soldiers to be selected from them. " Luo Lan thought for a moment and said: "to build a more elite Pro guard will stimulate the special combat forces to a certain extent and make them more diligent." "Well, then build it up." Seraphia''s eyes brightened. From the defense forces to the special operations forces, and then to the pro guard forces, they are selected at different levels like a ladder. The more they go up, the rarer the number is. When it comes to the pro guard, it is actually equivalent to an honorary title. Of course, it is not a pure honorary title. Now the number of special forces has just reached 15 after the assessment. Each member of the special forces is the most elite soldier among the Saiya, and the special forces will recruit people in the future. The number of Pro guards will be a constant number, tentatively nine. Any race can join, but the combat effectiveness must be more than 10000. Excluding Herz and Rowland, only sonori, Thorne and prey are qualified. Anyone can compete for the position of the pro guard, which can be regarded as an incentive target for the members of the special combat forces. Herz talked about the change in the number of sais when he settled the matter of Pro guard. In the past few months since Luo Lan came back, the number of sais has increased by dozens. ¡­¡­ Soon, the news about the establishment of a pro guard in Saifeiya spread among the saifeis. After hearing the news, Saiya soldiers and other cosmic soldiers all rubbed their hands and wanted to compete. Because the number of the Queen''s Pro guard is constant at nine, which is completely ranked according to the strength, all the people who can be selected into the Queen''s Pro guard are extremely strong, and even the soldiers of the special combat forces are very strong. However, because the strength of Pro guard personnel must reach more than 10000 combat effectiveness, only three people including sonori were selected. "Ah ha ha, I knew that I could be selected. Among the Saifei forces, my power is absolutely powerful." Sonori laughed and celebrated. Pray said: "boss, take it easy. The pro guard personnel can be replaced. With the growth rate of those Saiya people, maybe they will surpass us at any time." Sonori didn''t care to wave her hand. "It''s a small idea. We are a fighting nation. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!" Thorne: "sister, you really have to worry about it. Now those Saiya people are looking at us like tigers are watching their prey. They seem to tear us apart." Sonore''s red eyes glared, "they dare!""But what you said is reasonable. How can I feel that it''s a pit for us to join the pro guard?" Pray shrugged. "Maybe it''s for us to stimulate the sais." "Er..." Sonori''s reaction seems to be that this is the case. Originally, she opened her training ground well and harvested a lot of Higgins every day. Although joining the Queen''s Pro guard can get a lot of commission, it seems that it''s not good to be watched all day long. they are like catfish in sardine fishes, which activate the survival ability of those little fish. Bad, bad, pretty bad! Sonori began to talk. On the other hand, all the Saiyan soldiers really can''t stand the fact that there are no Saiyan in the pro guard set up by the queen. It''s a shame! So no matter the soldiers of the defense forces or the special combat forces, they all worked hard to cultivate and vowed to seize the remaining Pro guard places! One day, the sun was shining and the sky was clear. The soft light shines on the earth, and at the same time, the white clouds are dyed with a layer of cherry red full of life color. The early morning of Sarada is full of vitality, the mountains on both sides are full of verdant green, and the forest is full of smoke. Today, a group of special visitors come to Sarada planet. They are wearing strange clothes and light blue skin. It was the Bodo people from woziv that were originally of the same origin as the LIS people where umu lived. After defeating the LIS people more than 1000 years ago, they were genetically modified to enslave them and occupied the whole woziv planet. It can be said that the two people are like a sea of hatred. "My Lord, I say hello to you on behalf of the Bordeaux." The Bodo people are very similar to the Lisi people. They are also good at scientific research. Seraphia said coldly, "Sarada is usually closed to the outside world. Why do you visit the home planet of seraphia?" "I''m not here on behalf of my family, but on behalf of the great Babu," said the Bodo emissary "Lord Barbour?" Sophia frowned, and Herz called the database to query the so-called "Babuda" information, but there was no record of Babuda in the database. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 "Lord Babu is the only emperor in the far west region, with countless wealth and power. Lord Babu''s strength is superior to that of the whole North galactic far west, and our race is a scientific research race under Lord Babu." The Boduo emissary held his head high and proudly introduced the lofty status of the adults behind him. Sephia was not interested in listening to the other side''s propaganda at all. He waved his hand to interrupt. "I don''t care what Babu is behind you. This time you enter Sarada, for the sake of you being Ivy frequent visitors, I''ll spare you and leave now!" The other side''s face changed, and his voice raised, "Queen Sophie, you must not be disrespectful to Lord Babu, otherwise Babu will be angry, but it''s quite terrible." "Are you threatening me?" Sophia said coldly The surging energy squeezed past and made the other party shudder, but her expression was pleasant and calm. "The queen misunderstood me. I absolutely didn''t mean any threat. I just wanted to convey the meaning of Lord Babu. He hoped to meet you and discuss the ownership of ivy." "What courage Boom, like a thunderbolt, suddenly fell from the clear sky, the temperature of the whole room dropped suddenly, the cold light burst out of Sophia''s eyes, and the violent force turned into endless pressure. "Who gave you the courage to discuss the ownership of the Ivy? Why don''t you say that to the managers of Tango planet? Do you think I''m better bullied by Saifei than them? " Sephia''s eyes were cold and her white face was frosty. "I just want to convey Lord Barbour''s idea that you can cede part of the Ivy industry In return, the Saifei forces will be able to get the protection of Lord Babu in the future. " The Bodo emissary''s face changed wildly and swallowed his saliva. "It''s ridiculous that a person who doesn''t know where to come from dares to challenge Saifei''s forces and get his protection." "Foolish, arrogant!" Sephia''s face was expressionless and his voice was cold. At this time, even Herz''s face became ugly. Since the establishment of Saifei force, it has defeated countless greedy cosmic forces. This is the first time that someone said that they would be included. Saiya people are never afraid of fighting, and any threat will be returned in a more cruel form. Herz said: "go back and tell your Lord Babu not to try to provoke Saifei forces. You can''t afford the consequences." "No, he can''t go back." Saifeiya interrupted helz''s words and released a Qigong wave in his hand. The blue Qigong wave turned into a light beam and penetrated. Before the Boduo emissary could react, his body was directly burned by the qigong wave of Saifeiya. Coldly lifted up, Saifeiya said: "let people find ebony and them!" Herz looked at the pile of ashes on the ground, nodded his head without expression, and ordered ebony to come. Soon ebony came to the main hall where zephylia was. "Your majesty!" Ebony saluted respectfully. Saifeiya nodded faintly, "just now, the people of Boduo came and wanted us Saifei forces to surrender to a man named ''Babu'', but I have already dealt with him. Tell me who that ''Babu'' is?" As soon as he heard the term Bodo, his blood red eyes flashed a ray of hatred. When he heard that Saifeiya had killed the Bodo, he was surprised and told what he knew. "That Babu is the mysterious strongman behind the Bodo people. No one knows who he is. The reason why our LIS people were defeated by the Bodo people more than a thousand years ago was because a man named Babu stepped in..." "Wait, you mean That man existed more than a thousand years ago? " "No, the name of Babu seems to be a name of the leader of the other party. Babu a thousand years ago is not the same as Babu now. Although our family has been enslaved by the Bodo, we are also collecting their information secretly, so I can be sure of that." Hearing the words, Saifeiya was relieved. If the other party is really an old monster who has lived for more than 1000 years, she really needs to worry. "Go on." "At that time, the war between Lisi and Bodo was caused by Babu. Later, the Bodo people won the war by relying on Babu''s strength and became the spokesman of Babu. They have been loyal to him for more than 1000 years. According to my understanding, Babu is the leader of a mysterious race in the far west of the North galaxy. Although he is far away from the central region of the North galaxy, he is relying on the colonial races to harvest the wealth of other civilizations... " "Only a large commercial planet like Tanger, with its commercial headquarters in the universe behind it, has not been coveted by them." Saifeiya sneered: "he thought that as soon as Saifeiya''s power was rising, he might have taken it casually. Hum, this is a wrong idea." In terms of strength, Saifei''s power behind the Ivy League is no worse than that of tangge.Considering this, SAFIYA has understood the whole process. It must be the cultivation seeds and omnipotent capsules sold by sinomeni star that make Lord Babu feel jealous and want to take a share. There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and SAFIYA''s eyes became icy. Then he made the whole planet Salada ready. Maybe there will be a fierce battle soon. "Ebony, lead your people to speed up the construction of battle robots, as well as super weapons and war fortresses." The cold voice told ebony. Ebony listened with a look of excitement and looked at Sophia. "Does the queen want to fight with the Babu forces..." Thinking that he might be able to avenge the dead, ebony became excited and his eyes became eager. "Please don''t worry, your majesty. Our family will spare no effort to build combat equipment." "Well." Saifeiya nodded faintly, and then asked about the progress of the floating space island. The answer was that the space island was about to be completed. Saifeiya was very satisfied and waved ebony back. "The battle will begin soon!" After ebony left, Herz sighed. Saifeiya faintly smile, not very care, "not necessarily when, the other party hiding in the North galaxy far west, we can''t trudge to specially past, first get ready." "So it is." Helz thought about it and couldn''t help laughing. ¡­¡­ Back at home, Luo Lan is leaning on the sofa with her legs up. When she sees Sophia coming back, she walks over. "I heard that there is something that makes you unhappy today?" "You''re very well informed." Sophia took a look at him. Luo Lan said with a smile, "ebony has reported the matter to me." Luo Lan''s position is quite special among the Saifei forces. It''s not too much to say that he is the leader behind the Saifei forces. On the face of it, Saifeiya presides over everything, but in fact, Luo Lan is clear about everything. If it is put in other forces, it will certainly lead to a power struggle between the two sides. But Saifeiya doesn''t care at all. Her queen is also pushed by Luo lanqiang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Sitting gracefully on the sofa, Sophia''s face was a little disdainful, and her eyes were very cold. "That guy named Babu is so whimsical that he thought that if he sent someone over, he could take us in? By the way, the man he sent has been killed by me. " "It''s the Bodo who deserves to die." Luo Lan is usually friendly, but once offended him, then the result is hard to say. Unfortunately, the Bordeaux and Babu just offended him. So in Luo Lan''s view, it''s very real for Saifeiya to kill each other. There is no such thing as a war between the two countries, let alone a war between the two countries. Even if there is no war, the emissary "died properly" for such a blatant act. Saifeiya nodded, Luo Lan''s idea is also in line with her appetite, smile: "I have let ebony they step up the manufacture of combat robots, even if there is a war, we don''t have to worry." What Sarada lacks most now is the middle-level fighters. After all, the number of Saiya is only 1500, and the number of cosmonauts who take refuge in Saifei''s forces is only 10000. Fortunately, the combat robot developed by Dr. Breves makes up for this defect. Every fighting robot is equipped with particle weapons, and its full power can reach 0.5 degree energy value. Even if the moving speed is a little slower, it is a good means to use more robots to make up for it. The energy of 0.5 degrees is also a powerful force in the universe. This is the boundary between intermediate stars and advanced stars. If a combat robot is given to a lower level planet, it will be enough for them to be worshipped as gods. As for the high-end combat power, Luo Lan is not afraid, he and Saifeiya after transformation are more than 100000 energy, hundreds of thousands of combat power is not weak! In fact, Luo Lan is clear about the arrangement of Sophia. When she asks again, she just confirms it again. Hearing Sophia''s answer, Luo Lan nods, and then enters the practice room with Sophia. Now the two men''s normal combat effectiveness is not much different. They can fight each other together to increase their ability to fight the enemy. In a strong training room made of thunderbolt steel, the gravity is adjusted to 90 times, and the whole room presents a depressing color. Thunderbolt steel is the strongest material in the universe. In order to make this training room, the Lisi people also spent a lot of effort. After the completion, Luo Lan had a test. No matter how he tried his best to destroy it, the solid room still stood still and could withstand his attack. In the training room, Luo Lan and Saifeiya hold their Qi and use their own attack methods. For a moment, countless shadows appear in the training room. They move quickly and then attack each other. Because of their similar strength, their fight was inseparable. Pengpeng! Countless shadow appeared, accompanied by the fierce collision, Luo Lan''s face exuded crystal clear sweat. A cold wind, Saifeiya''s attack came to the front, and then in front of a flower, a perfect thigh in the air to draw a track, Luo Lan see a short body, to avoid the past, and then the body flashing, like a ghost around Saifeiya''s back. Bang! Saifeiya backhand punch, Luo Lan put his hand in the block, the huge force will bounce him out. Bang, hit the solid wall. But the body has not yet landed, Luo Lan''s figure soon disappeared. Hum, Sophia''s eyes are turning, searching for Luo Lan''s trace. Under 90 times gravity, any movement is very difficult. At this time, the fierce attack of Saifeiya broke the air, accompanied by a dull sound. The thin air scattered a ring impact along the bombardment plane. Luo Lan grinned to avoid the attack and came to the front of Saifeiya. The small face suddenly enlarges in front of the eyes, Sophia''s pupil shrinks, and then the pupil enlarges. There is a sharp pain in her left shoulder. Luo Lan kicks her out with a violent kick. ¡­¡­ At the end of the training, SAFIYA is sitting in the air, with a faint light on her body. She is absorbing energy to strengthen her body. Before the battle, Saifeiya found himself compared to Rolan, in the physical strength is a lot different. "Beat your brother as soon as possible!" This sentence began to be verified in her body, at present, she gradually began to beat. Of course, Saifeiya is not willing to accept such a result, so he works harder to cultivate ¡­¡­ The headquarters of the Bodo people on the planet wozif is a modern science and technology planet, and towering buildings with domes stand tall and straight, like a forest of steel construction. In addition to the ranching of the LISS, wozif is basically surrounded by such steel cities. Daily energy and material consumption need to be transported from the outside by spaceship, which is a small problem for the Bodo people who have made huge profits from the LIS people. At this time, in the office of the Bodo leader, the Bodo leader is talking to his immediate superior."Lord Babu, our emissary sent to Sarada has been killed, and the Saifei force really refused our request." The leader of the Boduo nationality, with a humble expression, reports to a stereo image. The three-dimensional figure is not tall, with white beard. He is the boss of the Bodo nationality, the legendary Babu. In fact, he was a short, gray little old man. "It is said that the leader of the SAIFI forces is Saiya. It is not surprising that such a result has been achieved." The Bodo people said, "what''s next, sir? Will you send someone to suppress it?" Lord Babu sneered, slightly hunched figure shook for a while, "don''t panic, the secret of ivy and the cultivator will be mine sooner or later, blue leaf, pay close attention to the trend of Saifei forces, investigate all their forces, and then catch them all." "Yes, sir Blue leaf, the leader of Boduo nationality, shows a cruel smile. "By the way, let me tell you something about the LIS who joined the Saifei forces. It seems that they went to the junction of the North galaxy and the West Galaxy through my territory a few months ago, and they seem to have gained something there." Blue Leaf Zheng for a while, reply: "this news pour not very clear, subordinate immediately go to investigate." Lord Babu waved, "investigate as soon as possible, hey, I want to let my sons go out to play as soon as possible!" Hearing that Lord Babu mentioned his sons, LAN Yi''s face was chilly. He seemed to think of some frightening characters. A trace of horror appeared in his eyes. After the end of the call, blue leaf, the leader of the Bodo ethnic group, was silent in the office for a long time, and suddenly said to his guard, "come on, please invite Dr. Luka!" Soon after, Dr. Ruka, a Bodo doctor, came to the chief''s office. He was a gifted doctor among Bodo people, and he was very good at biological research. No one of the Bodo scholars surpassed him in the field of biology. "Chief!" Dr. Luka has light blue skin and little hair on his head. "Doctor, I need you to go to other star regions secretly to set up the most advanced research laboratory." "What does the chief want me to study?" The leader was silent for a while and cut off the railway: "super warrior, I hope you can use your wisdom to create the most powerful super warrior for our family, and better than Lord Babu''s sons..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Luo Lan and Saifeiya, of course, don''t know that in another distant star field, the leader of the Bodo tribe is studying with their chief scientist how to make super soldiers. At this time, Luo Lan, accompanied by ebony, is visiting the spaceport in the asteroid belt. Because the floating space island that Luo Lan told ebony was finally completed. Under the dark red background of the universe, in the deep and vast asteroid belt full of large and small stars, all kinds of dazzling light twinkle in the starry sky. It''s an intelligent robot welding plates. The entire asteroid belt, not far from Sarada, has long been transformed into a manufacturing base for space warships by LIS scientists. Almost every day, there are all kinds of spaceships passing the inspection from the dock. These spaceships are divided into many types, including spherical spaceships, water drop spaceships, and large disk spaceships like Luo Lan''s car. Some of these spaceships are supplied to the spacemen of Saifei forces, and the other part is sold in the Ivy League. Several people enter the dock shed of the spaceport, and then walk along the long corridor under the guidance of the guided robot, and soon come to an open area. The interior space is extremely wide, as if entering a small world. The interior of the spaceport is completely isolated from the outside world, and the ceiling adopts holographic technology, so you can''t feel yourself in outer space when you stay inside. In wartime, the spaceport could be transformed into a space fortress armed to the teeth, just like the outer space corridor of Sarada. Along the long corridor through half a space port, Luo Lan and others came to a huge dock. The dock is more like a space covered by a transparent energy shield. The whole dock is particularly huge, with hundreds of meteorite based positioning points floating up and down, left and right. These positioning points are connected to form a light blue energy shield, which separates the dock from the outer space. If you look up, you can see the universe shining with light stars through the energy shield. At this time, both Rolan and Sophia are surprised. Such a huge dock is really rare, which is enough to see the development of science and technology of the Lisi people. Ebony pointed to a huge island in the middle of the star dock. The island was flat at the bottom and showed an inverted cone, just like a huge "mountain" was upside down. On the plane of the island, there are mountains, rivers, luxuriant forests and bamboo trees. It''s like a small ecological space with a size of about 10000 meters. The top is covered with a layer of crystal clear light blue protective cover. "The space radius of this floating space island is 10000 meters, and the periphery is covered with a layer of high-strength energy shield. Because the core structure is made of thunderbolt steel, even the energy attack of more than 1 million values can not completely destroy it." Ebony said with pride that this space island is a collection of all the technologies of the Lisi people. Luo Lan nodded admiringly, and then landed on the space island with Saifeiya and others. As soon as he entered, a far more extraordinary gravitational field was imposed on him. Luo Lan estimated that it was about 15 times the standard gravity, which was similar to the gravity of Sarada. At this time, ebony has started the gravity watch on his wrist and said: "all the data of the space island are set according to the standard of sharada planet, so the initial state has 15 times of gravity. The whole island has a unique gravity source, which can be adjusted to 200 times of gravity. In addition, there is a special training ground in the central living area of the island, all of which use the strongest thunderbolt It''s made of steel, which can bear the master''s practice Next, Luo Lan and Saifeiya visited the whole space island under the guidance of ebony. Because it is mainly used for cultivation, all the facilities on the island are based on this point. Naturally, the natural island is less beautiful and colorful, but Luo Lan is very satisfied with this. "Yes, with this island, the next practice will be much more convenient." Luo Lan said with a smile. Sephia is particularly satisfied with the training ground on the space island. The large-scale ground is one kilometer long and wide. The floor is made of thunderbolt steel and surrounded by a layer of inclined barrier wall to prevent the impact of energy. It looks like the shape of a large gymnasium. In order to build this training ground, Lisi scientists used a lot of brains to melt and shape the thunderbolt steel. Saifeiya releases a wave of Qigong towards the barrier wall. He only hears a loud bang. The hot energy hits the steel wall of thunderbolt, and soon disperses into a sparse energy flow, but there is no mark left on the wall. You should know that during the past few months of cultivation, the combat effectiveness of zephylia has risen to 84000 energy. If you attack like this, the smaller planets will disintegrate long ago. Satisfied with the location of the head, Saifeiya bright eyes bent into a crescent, a bit can''t wait to fight with Luo Lan in this large training ground. "Set the gravity of the training ground to 100 times the gravity." Sophia''s voice was cold. "Do as she says." Luo Landao. "Ah Yes, sirEbony was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded that he had made enough protection for himself. Then he went to the control panel, pressed the button on the control panel, and hummed. The gravity source in the core of the space island began to work, Shua! Suddenly, a downward gravitational field was applied to every corner of the cultivation field. The whole practice field presents a strange color. "Eh!" The super gravity suddenly applied on the body, making Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed, and her face sank. She quickly raised the energy in her body to resist, and her sweat soaked her clothes. 100 times the standard gravity field, ordinary people will be directly pressed into a pool of meat mud. But Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s strength is more than 80000 combat effectiveness, the body is nourished by vitality, suddenly suffered such a strong gravity impact, after a period of absence, it is barely bear down. "It''s terrible. This kind of gravity is really uncomfortable." Luo Lan felt it. "But it''s good exercise, isn''t it?" There was a trace of madness in seraphia''s eyes. Luo Lan can''t help laughing when she sees this. Once she practices, she will be more crazy than him. I''m really worried that her body can''t bear it. Fortunately, with the advanced technology, she doesn''t have to worry about this aspect. "100 times of gravity, in the original book, the monkey king needs 90000 combat power to bear down, and the bodies of me and SAFIYA are more powerful. More than 80000 combat power is enough." ¡­¡­ PS: after confirmation with the editor, this book will be on sale in the early morning of October 1. I hope you can support it then! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 After experiencing the gravity intensity of a training ground, Luo Lan is very satisfied to let ebony turn off the gravity, and her eyes light up. This good environment is just for their cultivation! This is indeed the case. In order to build this training ground, ebony and others have been racking their brains. Next, just place it where there is a moon, and then set its orbit so that it can circle the moon at a certain angle, so that you can see the full moon all the time. When it comes to the full moon, it is not the moon of any luminosity that can meet the conditions for the transformation of Saiyan. It must be the moon with a certain light intensity to make Saiyan ape like. In fact, the moon on the other side of the earth is the most suitable. "What are the full moons in the universe that are suitable for the transformation of sais?" Luo Lan asked. Ebony thought about it for a while and replied, "because I don''t know much about the mechanism of Saiya''s transformation, I need to go through detailed detection and screening to find out which moon is suitable." "Do you want to detect any more?" Luo Lan frowned. "Certainly, the size and distance of the moon will affect the intensity of the full moon." Ebony replied. "Why don''t you just put the space island on the planet yadrat or on earth," said zephia The moons of those two planets can transform Saiya into a great ape. Luo Lan thought for a while, considering that it is not suitable to disturb the people of yadrat, so she finally chose the earth. When asked if the space island could move quickly, ebony replied that the space island was equipped with the most advanced driving engine, which could achieve ultra long distance and fast flight. It only took ten days to reach the earth from sharada planet. The earth can be reached in ten days. Luo Lan pondered. So The space island is moving faster than the spaceship the lannarian epoya sent him. It''s hundreds of times faster than ordinary aircraft. It takes several years for ordinary aircraft to reach earth. Since the space island itself can fly to the earth, put it in the orbit of the earth. Luo Lan''s heart has made a decision, and then ordered ebony to start the engine of the space island. Ebony nodded, and soon the protective cover of the floating space island was completely activated. The light blue energy cover sent out a brilliant halo, and the whole island hummed and trembled. "Space Island activated, protection function activated!" Along with the electronic sound of the central computer, the wide star sky dock shed has changed correspondingly. Hundreds of moving meteorites in the sky are separated on both sides according to certain rules. The dome of the fluorescent dock shed shield opens a door, and the space island rises slowly and leaves the dock shed. It''s not fast, it''s not slow, it''s moving away from the asteroid belt. When the fragmentary and vast flash was almost out of sight, the whole space island was suddenly stunned, and the speed suddenly increased to faster than the speed of light. The giant protective cover with a radius of more than 10000 meters was also opened to the maximum simultaneously. Whew, the whole space Island turns into a streamer, and flies rapidly in subspace as if it had penetrated the void. In the blink of an eye, we have crossed countless star regions. "Now the space island has completely entered the navigation state, and in ten days, it will enter the solar system where the earth is located," ebony said "Well." Luo Lan nods lightly, and then strolls upstream of the space island. The space island has a radius of more than 10000 meters, and it is a small city with a radius of 10 kilometers. In addition to the huge training field in the center, there are also various landforms, including steep mountains, vast lakes and desolate deserts. The scope is not very wide, but it simulates various geological environments. Of course, all of their cores are made of thunderbolt steel, so even without the top protective cover, they can still withstand powerful attacks. Because it takes ten days to get to the earth from the star field where Sarada planet is located, so after arranging ebony to test the condition of the space Island, Luo Lan used this time to practice well. Open the gravity field, Luo Lan in 100 times the gravity of hard training. Soon, the crystal sweat would drop down. The cultivation of Saiya people is a process of constantly surpassing their physical limits. Their constant practice and constant fighting are the source of their continuous strength. Once you relax or give up practice, your strength will decline greatly. This is the same for any race, such as klin and monkey fan in the original book. After the man-made Shalu game, one got married and gave up martial arts practice, and the other was determined to become a scholar. Without exception, both of them were basically abandoned. But relatively speaking, Colin''s strength at that time was already at the top of the earth''s people, and there was really not much to be able to become stronger. However, it was a pity that sun WuFan was called "yebishan" after the chapter of boo. If he can be as assiduous and persistent as tianjinfan in the original book, even if he is only half as serious as tianjinfan, the monkey king may not be his opponent. Luo Lan naturally will not learn from them, so whenever he has free time, he will seize the time to practice, but not as crazy as Saifeiya.¡­¡­ Time goes by day. The space island is hurtling towards the earth. Sharada planet and earth are located in the west of the North Milky way and the south of the North Milky way, separated by countless star systems, and each star system is just like the Milky way where Loran lived in the previous life, with a diameter of hundreds of thousands of light-years less and millions of light-years more. In addition, the void between the constant galaxy and the star system, the distance between them is almost astronomical . Thanks to the powerful science and technology of the LIS family, especially after absorbing the space technology of Dr. Breves, the speed of the aircraft has made a qualitative leap. Ten days later. The solar system. The yellow dwarf stars in the center of the whole planetary system continuously radiate warm sunlight and heat towards the surrounding, bringing life energy to the whole galaxy. Around the sun, eight stars, either gaseous or solid, revolve around the core of the yellow dwarf. On this day, there was a slight fluctuation in the void space, and a huge giant suddenly emerged from the void. The floating space Island, with a light blue energy shield, appears in the Kuiper belt of the solar system. A few seconds later, the space Island glides across the surface of Jupiter and soon reaches the outer edge of earth''s orbit. "Master, we have reached the solar system." Ebony said respectfully. "Well." Luo Lan is wearing a training suit with wet drops on the top of her hair. Looking at the blue planet in front of him, Luo Lan said to ebony, "to calculate the orbit, I need a place where I can often see the full moon." "Yes." Ebony nodded and then simulated it with a computer, which was not difficult for the wise Lisi people. Soon a complex arc-shaped trajectory is displayed on the screen. After setting the distance, the space island will move in a specific orbit between the moon and the planet. In this way, the space island will always face the sun, and the full moon can be seen most of the day. ¡­¡­ PS: after confirmation with the editor, this book will be on sale in the early morning of October 1. I hope you can support it then! Ask for the recommended ticket!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 As the space island is moored in the orbit around the moon, a touch of white and flawless moonlight shines down through the protective cover. People are asked to disperse the light blue luster on the surface of the protective cover, and the flawless full moon hangs high in the deep sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! The heart beat violently, and the blood of the whole body quickened the speed of flowing. Luo Lan looks at the full moon in the sky, and Saiya''s blood suddenly evokes variation, and her body grows to more than 20 meters. Wow The terrible waves spread out, and Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness reached 850000. Ebony and others were shocked by the power of endless fury, and their hands holding the detector were shaking. "Terrible, the master''s power has reached an amazing 85 degree energy!" Ebony''s exclamation is not over, and another shocking energy rises up. Although it can''t compare with Luo Lan''s breath, it has reached 150000 combat effectiveness! Saifeiya has also become a giant ape. Because she has not entered the perfect giant ape state, even if she is a giant ape, she has less than doubled her energy. But the individual of Saifeiya is more than 10 meters higher than Luo Lan. The huge body of more than 30 meters looks like a hill. Coupled with the endless and brutal atmosphere, it is also frightening and pounding. Facing the two shocking forces, ebony felt it was difficult to breathe, and quickly used protective clothing to isolate the two powerful forces outside. "Ebony, the test of space island is over. You go back to Sarada first." Loud and majestic voice came, Luo Lan''s blood red eyes looked at them. "Yes, sir Looking at the giant ape in front of him, ebony''s voice trembled. Although he knew that the giant ape was his own master, ebony could not help but feel a sense of fear in his heart. It was a simple fear of the great power, just like the roaring train. Knowing that there was no danger, it still gave people an extremely strong shock. After hearing Luo Lan''s instructions, ebony nodded busily. Shua! Ebony and the accompanying scientists left the space island by the spacecraft on the space island. After ebony and them left, Luo Lan sat down on the practice ground and looked at the bigger Saifeiya. "You can start to practice." "Well." Sophia nodded his head, gathered a sharp energy blade in his hand, and then cut it down in the middle of his tail. Because Saiya''s tail can grow again at any time, so Saifeiya didn''t feel sorry for it. With a plop, half of his huge tail fell to the ground, and sephia''s body swayed, big and small. It seemed that he was about to quit the giant ape state. Luo Lan carefully observes the shape of Saifeiya, and there is a hint of thinking in her bloody eyes. He needs to observe the changes of zephylia and figure out the mysteries of the great ape. Unfortunately, Saifeiya didn''t stay in such a state for long. She only heard a groan, and then her body shrunk to human shape. With only the lower part of her tail left, Sophia frowned. Her beautiful eyes were staring at the full moon in the sky. Suddenly, it seemed that there was a great ape roaring at the bottom of her heart, as if to break through the limitation of her body, and her breath became cruel again. Constantly staring at the full moon like a jade plate, the deep part of Sophia''s eyes gradually lit up a blood red light. Luo Lan sees this, in front of a bright, to Saifeiya shout: "yes, that''s it, keep an eye on the moon, continue to maintain such a state, use your will to control the body power." Saifeiya nods to Luolan. She has the talent of superior soldiers, and her savvy is also good. She soon understands Luolan''s meaning. So he sat down, looked up at the full moon, the shimmering light gradually lit up on the surface of white skin. If sephia can accommodate the power of the great ape in the human form, then not only his strength can advance by leaps and bounds, but also he may be able to overcome some of the weakness of the great ape with ingenuity. Although it can''t match Luo Lan''s perfect giant ape form, at least it won''t "decline" as before. Seeing that Saifeiya gradually entered the cultivation state, Luo Lan nodded her head, and then flashed away from Saifeiya and came to the other side of the space island. Looking at the full moon in the sky, Luo Lan cut off part of his tail in the same way, but he only cut off one-third of his tail, so that the giant ape form dominated. Because of the continuous simulation of conscious cultivation, Luo Lan knows that this state is better for him to master the power of the great ape. Puff Puff Luo Lan repeatedly thought about the differences between the forms of great apes and human beings, trying to find out the differences and build a bridge between the two states. But it turns out that this process is not easy. Luo Lan pondered for a long time, but still didn''t get much. However, Luo Lan didn''t get discouraged. He knew it was a long process. He is ready for a long time. After meditation, Luo Lan''s giant ape floats in the air. The silver white moonlight shines on his huge body. His brown hair seems to be covered with a layer of stardust. Look at his cut-off tail, the hair seems to burst, there seems to be a stream of energy flowing there.¡­¡­ Just when Rolan and Sophia are devoting themselves to practice and trying to master the state of the great ape. On earth, affected by the terrible energy transmitted from space, the top group of people on earth have fallen into great panic. Karin tower, ellipsoidal top. Cat fairy face dignified stationed wooden stick, a pair of eyes staring at the distant place in the sky, "in the end where the breath, is also too terrible, that restless and crazy energy, always give people a kind of uneasy feeling, this time the earth is afraid to have big trouble." Thinking of the things that Luo Lan mentioned to them a few years ago about cosmic people, the cat fairy was very nervous. It can''t be that some cosmonaut has entered the solar system. It''s not a small thing!! Cat fairy''s expression immediately became nervous. According to what Luo Lan said at the beginning, the stars in the universe were divided into low-level stars, medium-level stars and high-level stars, and the earth was just a very humble low-level star in the corner of the North Milky way Thinking of this, the cat fairy can''t sit any more. With a wave of his crutch, he draws a golden cloud from the sky. Then he jumps on the cloud and flies to the temple above the Kailin tower. As long as the person who has been approved by the temple or God, no matter what tool he takes or where the plane is, he can also get on the temple. Otherwise, if he has not been approved, he can never get into the dimension where the temple is located unless he enters by violence. "God When the cat fairy came to the temple, he found that the God and Bobo had been waiting for it. "Kailin, those two breath of terror stay near the moon. I don''t know when it will enter the earth!" The old God''s face is full of melancholy, and the old face is even more old. "Yes, if you really enter the earth, no one can resist it." The cat fairy squinted. The old God sighed and asked Bobo to take a lens detector from the secret room, which was exactly the messenger Luo Lan left them. But when they started the detector, the value on the lens jumped to the maximum range of 24999, and then stuck. Fortunately, this kind of detector is relatively new, but there is no such phenomenon as the frissa army detector burned down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 God and cat fairy where has seen the energy value exceeds the limit of the detector, a God a cat can''t help but be stunned, then can''t help but take a breath. You know, when they first got the detector, they tested themselves, but there was a "280" value. Cat fairy stunned: "no, the energy in outer space has reached 24999 combat effectiveness?" Because they don''t know too much energy, they don''t know how to compare the combat effectiveness with the specific energy. The God said bitterly: "it''s not 24999 combat power, but the upper limit of this detector is only 24999!" The cat fairy''s eyes were wide open The energy of the other side may be far beyond the measurement range of the detector? " I can''t believe it and said: "Luo Lan said that a planet with combat power over 1000 can be called an intermediate planet, and a planet with combat power over 5000 can be called an advanced planet How to divide it? " God some scalp numbness, "anyway, has exceeded our imagination." A little silence, god suddenly sighed, Luo Lan told them, will only help them deal with the combat effectiveness of less than 2500 cosmonauts, and now such a situation, even if Luo Lan personally come, also can''t deal with ah! Is the earth really in danger? Although we knew long ago that the earth would meet with alien life sooner or later, we didn''t expect that it would come so suddenly and unexpectedly So desperate! "Try it. Maybe they can do something about it." The cat fairy has a try attitude. The God took a deep breath. "I know." Then, the God of heaven pressed the communication button on the detector, but after a long time, the detector did not respond. Looking at the display on the glasses, the data was still stuck at 24999. The God of heaven''s expression was a little stiff and complicated. "What''s the matter?" God said: "by the interference of external energy, the detector is stuck." Cat fairy a face dispirited, "that is no way?" "Probably." At this time, Bobo suddenly said, "you can go to see Dr. Breves. He often goes to outer space by spaceship. Maybe he can contact others." Bobo''s words brightened the eyes of the God of heaven and the cat fairy. Now we can only ask Dr. Breves. In recent years, Dr. Breves often travels between Sarada and the earth in the light cyan disk-shaped spaceship of Rolan. These celestial gods and cat fairy all know that there is a person on the earth who can contact them. They are very happy to see him. It is said that Luo Lan has a great influence in the universe. Hope to help the earth tide over the difficulties! A glimmer of hope sprang up in the heart of the God. "Bobo, please go to the west capital and find Dr. bridges." God said. "All right." Bobo nodded expressionless and quickly drew a flying carpet. After standing up, he flew to the west capital. About ten minutes later, Bobo came back from the capital of the west, and brought the news from Dr. Breves, "Dr. Breves told us not to worry. He said that there is a creation called" space island "in the orbit of the moon, which is a training ground developed by Saifei forces." After a pause, Bobo continued: "and that Saifei force is the force established by Luo Lan and his sister." After listening to Bobo''s description, the God of heaven and the cat fairy suddenly felt a boost of spirit, and there was an incredible light in their eyes. "That is to say, the earth will not be in danger. The excessive energy reaction is caused by Luo Lan and their forces?" "Yes, that''s what Dr. Breves said." Bobo nodded. Hearing the words, the God of heaven and the cat fairy were relieved. Then they were shocked by Luo Lan''s power. It''s really an unfathomable strength. The earth can cooperate with it. No, as long as it is protected by it, it will be safe in the universe. Luo Lan that person looks at although some rough, but at least still reasonable. "Kailin, your Xiandou is about to mature. Hurry to harvest it. I''ve saved a lot in the past few years." God moved his lips. The cat fairy nodded, "well, you can harvest it." Taking into account some of the beans that Bobo planted together, he has accumulated seven or eight hundred beans over the years. Although not many, they are also the best things that the earth can hold now. ¡­¡­ Time goes by. Luo Lan, like an old monk, sits tens of meters above the ground. He has kept the shape of the great ape for a long time. Through this period of experience, he seems to have found out the relationship between the great ape and the human form. "Luo Lan, compete with me." With a light drink, SAFIYA flies to the bridge of Luo Lan''s nose. Under the full moon''s irradiation, SAFIYA''s human form is full of light elegance. Even without makeup, her excellent beauty still makes her look charming.Dark bright eyes flashing light red, Sophia''s slim body floating in front of Luo Lan. "Good!" Luo Lan roars in the state of great ape. The loud voice produces a sound wave, which vibrates the eardrum and makes people hurt. "Then let''s go!" Saifeiya chuckled and looked at each other with bright eyes, suddenly shining white light on her body. Because under the full moon, the boiling flame is mixed with some dark red giant ape power. During this time, sephia''s tail recovered a little, so the power of the great ape became more obvious than that of the previous days. Wow A stream of water mist spread out, the figure of Saifeiya continued to flash, graceful and moving, and then quickly accelerated, like a ghost shaking around Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s reaction speed is limited due to his great ape state, but his super energy allows him to attack without discrimination. He can lift his hand over his head like a mosquito. Instant space boiling, flashing waves, space shaking up violently. Bang! The two attacks collided in midair. A sound of Huang zhongdalu, a ring of huge shock wave spread out along the collision surface, and then SAFIYA was photographed flying out, with a touch of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Sophia frowned and was a little angry, but the anger returned to anger, and the fight continued. With the change of mood, a blood light suddenly flashed in Saifeiya''s eyes, and the brutal power was greatly enhanced again, and more and more light red lines began to be mixed in his whole body. Luo Lan squints her eyes and looks at the arrogance of Saifeiya unexpectedly. "This breath seems to be the power of the great ape. Did Sophia take the lead in integrating the power of the great ape?" With this in mind, Luo Lan''s attack is not slow, a devastating attack, Rao is Saifeiya''s strength greatly increased, but he is not his opponent, and soon he was beaten to spit out blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "You can''t beat me." Luo Lan''s indifferent voice rings out. Saifeiya smell speech, willow leaf like show eyebrow slightly curved, very unwilling to admit this. Now whether it''s ape like or normal, she''s a little worse than Luo Lan. The days when you could bully Luo Lan are gone forever. Thank God that Luo Lan can bully her less in the future Think of here, Saifeiya''s heart suddenly felt a burst of irritability, sure enough, beat younger brother should be as early as possible, when he grew up to fight. Sophia understood the meaning of this sentence deeply. She''s the one being bullied now. It''s really uncomfortable to think about it. "Hum, I don''t want to fight with you pervert. I want to practice by myself." Sephia bit her lip and flew to the training room with a face of reluctance. Luo Lan shouts: "don''t strain your nerves too tightly. Let yourself relax a little. Maybe you will get something unexpected." "I see." Saifeiya smell speech, body pause for a moment, toward Luo Lan looked at one eye. Familiar with the practice of the temple, she knows the truth of relaxation and training. Sometimes proper relaxation can better regulate the body. Sophia said in secret: "it''s time to have a good rest. Well, the food on the earth is very good. Let Luo Lan practice here alone. I''ll go around the earth." Entering the earth''s atmosphere, thin clouds float across the cheeks, wet water vapor infiltrates the hair tips, condensing small water droplets at the hair tips. Even if Saifeiya has controlled the body''s energy, the unintentional breath is still so huge for the earth people. In the temple, when she entered the earth, the God of heaven already felt her existence. "The girl It''s Luo Lan''s sister. " The God of heaven stands on the edge of the temple and looks at the girl who has landed from space. However, the God of heaven just looked at it a little, and did not dare to continue to look. I''m afraid that the other party will be able to perceive his sight and cause any misunderstanding. In fact, during this period of time, the God of heaven has always felt restless, and even had no taste of eating. Although we learned from Dr. Breves that the energy source near the moon comes from Rowland''s Saifei force, which will not do any harm to the earth, we always feel a little uneasy when we don''t see a specific figure one day. Who knows what kind of person the other side is? If you accidentally throw an energy ball, will the earth suffer? Now seeing the appearance of zephylia, the God of heaven''s heart finally settled down a lot. At least that SAFIYA he has been in contact with, since she is here, the earth should be carefree. Thinking of this, the God quickly called Bobo and asked him to take the beans he had accumulated over the past few years and send them to Sophia. As long as the other party received the gift, the earth would be safer. "The earth is still too weak. When can some decent strong people appear..." Looking at the bustling scene of the lower world, the God murmured to himself in distress. Due to the rise of science and technology, people''s life gradually tends to be enjoyable, and few of them really practice hard. But fortunately, there are still some schools rooted in the countryside, away from the hustle and bustle of the city, living a simple and hard life. The withering of martial arts makes the gods hurt. "It''s not going to work. There''s no one who''s qualified to go to the tower." The most profound martial arts schools in the lower world are turtle fairy stream and crane fairy stream. However, although these two schools are famous, their disciples are few and far between. Under the guixianliu gate, there is only an old monkey fan and a bad ox demon king. On the other side of the hexianliu gate, although there are more disciples, the core disciples are not good at heart. In the view of the God, these people should not make great achievements. Suddenly, the God of heaven saw the third generation under the guixianliu gate. There was a boy with a long tail in baozi mountain, and there was a talented girl in liangjingshan on the edge of the East China Sea. The boy with long tail should be a member of Luo Lan''s clan, while the girl God observed the situation of the lower world, the two children are pure hearted, with the heart of a good child. If you get proper training, you can become a great martial artist. However, considering the factors of Luo Lan and Saifeiya, the gods dare not make a decision and finally choose to cultivate the girl in liangjingshan. ¡­¡­ "Is this for me?" While dining in a restaurant, a strange man with dark skin appeared in front of Sophia. "Yes, this is the God asked me to give you, a total of 750 Xiandou." Bobo''s eyes are like copper coins. "Oh, you live in the sky." Saifeiya thought of each other''s identity, took a bag of fairy beans from Bobo''s hand, opened it and looked at it. Her face suddenly brightened and laughed, "well, I have received your fairy beans." She likes Xiandou very much. Bobo''s godless eyes looked at Sophia, nodded slightly, then sat on the carpet and left. "Strange people." Sophia chuckled and thought of each other''s placid eyes. She suddenly realized something. Then she looked at the delicious food on the table and soon forgot about it. After carefully collecting the beans, she ate them."Boss, I''d like to have another one of your most special dishes." "Good All right The waiter was startled by the amount of food he ate. After a flurry of answers, he looked at him in a trance. I can''t imagine that this pretty girl is so terrible when she eats. She shouldn''t get any disease! "Why don''t you go yet?" Saifeiya dissatisfied with a stare, a momentum released. "Yes, yes..." The waiter suddenly went out with a blank brain. "Hum." With a cold snort, sephia began to eat intently. In the middle of the meal, several people next door quarreled with the staff because they were not satisfied with the dishes. The noise had already disturbed SAFIYA''s normal meal. Saifeiya cold voice way: "want to quarrel outside, don''t disturb my meal." "Ah, there''s a beautiful woman here. It''s lonely to eat alone. If you are willing to eat with your brothers, it won''t disturb you. Maybe we can have a good chat." With that, one hand was about to reach out to Sophia. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in her eyes. She grabbed each other''s hand and folded it. She only heard a click. Each other''s arm was twisted like a twist. The sad cry immediately rang out in the restaurant. "Ah, my hand!" "Bastard, how dare you bully my brother." The others got angry and raised the table to fight with Celia. "To die!" Sephia''s face cooled down, and a cluster of blood red light flashed in her dark eyes. She was about to kill the person who disturbed her eating. "Ah, don''t fight, don''t fight..." A soft voice, a girl with dark blue hair came running with a broom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 The dark blue girl stopped between Saifeiya and several troublemakers. Saifeiya, who had planned to kill several people, stopped her strength in time and watched coldly. "Little girl, do you want to meddle? This woman hurt my brother. It''s not over without an explanation. " "Can you stop fighting? It''s nice to be friendly." The girl with dark blue hair looks 15 or 16 years old, soft and cute, and her voice is very gentle. But the other side is not grateful at all, rudely put his hand to the blue haired girl, pushed her down, threatened: "don''t meddle in your business, or you''ll be beaten by several brothers!" "But this is my restaurant. You can''t make trouble." The blue haired girl stood up. "Bah, I don''t want to drink a toast. Believe it or not, I''ve smashed your shop." A few gangsters spit and angrily want to teach this woman a lesson. At this time, the blue haired girl suddenly sneezes, "a sneeze!" The girl''s eyes suddenly became fierce, her hair turned golden, and her dark eyes turned green. "Kid, are you guys trying to smash my hotel?" The blonde girl raised her head viciously and took out a machine gun from nowhere. "Ah, it''s the blonde. The blonde is out. Let''s run." The diners, who were still watching the scene, seemed to see some horrible beast after the blonde girl appeared. They disappeared like birds and beasts. "Changed?" Saifeiya unexpectedly looked at the blonde girl in front of her. She was quite young and pretty. Well, after she changed her body, her breath also increased a lot. Just sit down and eat and watch. "Hey, if I ask you something, are you going to smash my shop?" Blonde orchid a foot on the bench, carrying a gun, the muzzle of the black hole aimed at these gangsters. "No, I dare not We''re just joking. " "I''m joking. Can I be joking here? If you don''t inquire, I''ll cover the whole street and let me shoot you a few shots. If you don''t die, I''ll let you go! " The blonde rankie looked up at them, the muzzle of the gun on one of the rolling forehead. This all of a sudden, can frighten people silly, these people legs and feet a soft, kneel down to beg for mercy, "sorry, spare us, we''re new here, don''t know this is elder sister your territory." "Hum!" The blonde Lanqi moved away from the muzzle of the gun and suddenly shot at the ground. The half inch long fire snake shot out of the barrel, leaving deep bullet holes on the ground. Those gangsters were scared and ran away from the gate. "Cut, useless trash!" With a scornful sneer on her lips, the blonde rankie put away her machine gun. On the earth of Longzhu world, burning, killing and looting often happen. Even if Ranqi kills those gangsters now, the police won''t do much about it. After all, they deserve to die in Ranqi''s territory. "Hello, elder sister, you should thank me very much!" Langqi sat across from Saifeiya and picked up a handful of peanuts to eat. Saifeiya light way: "without you, I killed them directly." "Haha, it''s hot enough. Let''s get to know my name is orchid. It seems that you''re very good at Kung Fu. When I was a child, I practiced in Daoguan for a while. Do you have time to compete? Er This dress is a real hassle. " Blonde orchid is very familiar, and then very much dislike their dress as a waiter. "Your body is a little interesting. What is it that can change the pupil color and hair color?" Sophia looked up at her. "Gee, you know transformation, but I''m not a transformation. I''m just a double personality. Another one I''m submissive. I can''t do without my protection," she said "Have we met somewhere before?" Saifeiya suddenly felt that the other side was a little familiar. It seemed that she had seen him somewhere. "It''s impossible. I''ve never left this town. Ah, I remember that a few years ago, there were two special people in the town who ate up all the food in the opposite restaurant. It''s not you..." Saifeiya was stunned for a moment, and looked at rankie carefully. She suddenly remembered that when she and Luo Lan first came to the earth six years ago, they went to many restaurants for dinner. One of them ate up the ingredients of a restaurant. At that time, the boss borrowed some dishes from a restaurant. At that time, it was a girl with dark blue hair who came to deliver vegetables with a big basket. At that time, Luo Lan also joked that the other party employed child labor. "It''s you. I haven''t seen you for years. I''ve grown up." "Well, you don''t look much bigger than me in any case!" The blonde rankie couldn''t figure it out. "I''m much older than you." Saifeiya calm way, to say the age of her nearly 30, can be 15 or 16 years old than in front of Langqi much older. But Saiya''s adolescence has always been very long. As long as saifia is silent about her age, no one can guess her real age.At this time, the restaurant waiter will bring up the famous dishes of the restaurant. When Celia sees the dishes coming, she has no time to chat with rankie and eat them. It''s the first time that she''s ever seen such a delicious person. She''s stunned. "I''m a little convinced that such a good appetite must require good consumption. You must be a martial arts school, right?" Her eyes lit up. "Elder sister, compete with me. I want to know if it''s wudaojia or my gun." Sophia gracefully wiped her lips and said, "do you want to be a Taoist?" Blonde: No, I want to be a robber, so I have to know my own depth Saifeiya was stunned for a moment, deeply looked at the blonde Lanqi, "your physique is good, if you practice martial arts, you will have some achievements." "No machine gun is powerful in martial arts training. As long as I shoot suddenly, no one can stop me." "That''s because you haven''t met a real expert yet." Saifeiya looked at Langqi flatly, noncommittal way. "So let''s have a contest!" "Ha ha..." With a sneer, SAFIYA can easily see the root of Ranqi. If Ranqi with blue hair won''t make great achievements because of her personality, then Ranqi with golden hair is a wizard of martial arts. She just found out that the combat effectiveness of the blonde orchid has changed nearly ten times before and after the transformation. The combat effectiveness of the blonde orchid is approaching 30, which is far more than that of the earth people of the same kind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 In an open suburb outside the town, the strong wind rolled up the flying sand. This is the place where blonde Lanqi usually practices her gun. The hard rock walls around her are shot by her machine gun, leaving deep bullet hole marks. "Elder sister, it''s a good place. I must choose a similar place to rob in the future. One day All the walls of the police station will be covered with my mother''s wanted notices! " The blonde rankie talks about her ambition with great ambition. "Your ideal is so special!" For a little girl''s immature ideal, Saifeiya doesn''t mean to evaluate, even she doesn''t know why she wants to accompany this girl to this kind of place. Maybe It''s the other side''s golden hair and green eyes that make you kind from the bottom of your heart! "Right, that''s what other people say. I think it''s very interesting to shoot people who pursue me with a gun. I''m born to be a robber." Blonde orchid shameless, to become a robber as the ideal, "let''s start fighting, I directly use the gun?" "Whatever you want." Sophia said faintly. The blonde orchid laughs, "be careful, elder sister, don''t be killed by my gun!" With that, the expression of blonde rankie became cruel. She raised her gun and shot into the sky, then aimed at Sophia. A fierce light flashed in her eyes. Saifeiya saw, in the heart appeared a doubt, "this girl, the character with Saiya people is quite similar." Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! After a series of shooting, the blonde orchid actually took up the gun to attack Saifeiya. If it were ordinary people, she would be shot to death. It can be seen that the blonde orchid is crazy, regardless of other people''s lives. "After all, it''s just a common thermal weapon." With a little disdain on his face, Saifeiya''s body seemed to be rooted on the ground, and he didn''t feel a little flustered in the face of the machine gun attack of blonde Lanqi. Light Piaopiao raised his hand, palm in the void across a shadow, all the bullets were intercepted down. Jingle, jingle! One by one, the hot shells fell to the ground, making a clear sound. "You took my bullet?" The blonde rankie looked at her bullet with some silly eyes. Saifeiya said: "some of the small toys are not classy, also suitable for little girls like you to play." "Who said that? I have something more powerful," she said stubbornly Unconvinced, he took out a universal capsule from his pocket and threw it out. After a burst of white smoke, a rocket appeared on the ground. The blonde orchid shouldered the rocket gun to attack Saifeiya, at this time, suddenly a cold wind came, the blonde orchid body shivered, eh? She turned her head suspiciously and looked at the rocket on her shoulder I didn''t know when it had become scattered. The gun barrel seemed to be squeezed by some huge force and bent into a strange shape. "How on earth did you do it?" Blonde rankie looks like a ghost, and her face is full of horror. "Oh, this degree of fear, let you see more powerful." Looking at the beautiful face of the blonde orchid, Sophia sneers, and then his face is flat to condense a small energy ball. As soon as this energy ball appeared, the dazzling light made Ranqi unable to open her eyes. "Watch it." The energy ball was thrown out, whew, straight into the mountains in the distance. Hum! A huge light is shining, the ground is shaking, accompanied by a deafening sound wave, a spectacular mushroom cloud rises out of thin air in the distance, fierce wind, pouring in. Blonde orchid a stagger, scared to quickly crawl on the ground, hands on the head, mouth issued a whoa whoa whoa whoa. "Wow "It''s going to blow away!" The wind blows and the gravel splashes. When the power of the explosion is over, the blonde Lanqi looks at the mountain which has been razed to the ground. Suddenly, she looks silly and her face becomes stiff. Trembling, he asked, "are you responsible for this?" Saifeiya said: "martial arts training to the extreme, far more powerful than those weapons in your hands." As if she had discovered the new world, she exclaimed excitedly, "elder sister, please accept me as an apprentice. I want to learn kung fu from you." Saifeiya glanced at her, "let you see the power of martial arts, just let you change your view of martial arts, I have no mind to teach you anything, to learn kung fu, find someone to learn." "But I''ve been to all the martial arts schools in the town. They can''t beat me at all..." It''s because the martial arts masters in the martial arts school can''t even beat her, that makes her despise martial arts and prefer hot weapons. If she had known martial arts were so powerful, she would have gone to practice martial arts. With the power of her transformation, the average martial arts practitioner is really not her opponent. "Elder sister, you see we are very congenial. Let''s accept me as an apprentice." "No time, find someone else." Sephia refused decisively. "Don''t ~ ~" the blonde Lanqi is dead. At this time, Saifeiya is a little impatient. Suddenly, the blonde Lanqi''s eyes turn, "sister, don''t you like delicious food very much? On the other hand, my craft is very good. As long as you are willing to teach me Kung Fu, I will let the other cook delicious food for you. ""The other one, you''re good at cooking?" "Of course, my family runs a hotel, and the cooking is very good." Said rankie, blonde, patting her chest. Saifeiyadun for a while, after thinking again and again, can not resist the temptation of food, decided to let Ranqi try. "Let the blue haired you come out and have a try." "Good!" The whole blonde rankie was full of excitement, and then she pinched a handful of her hair and put it next to her nostrils. "Sneeze!" A sneezing, soft and cute blue hair orchid appeared, pure face, soft character, and blonde orchid are completely two styles, blue hair orchid appeared, apologized to Sophia, thought it was another one who caused trouble. "Little girl, golden hair, you say your cooking skill is very good, show it!" Said Sophia. "Ah, yes." Orchid don''t understand how the situation, but see in front of the big sister said so, along with nod. Lanfa Lanqi is very busy, because the omnipotent capsule has complete cooking utensils and ingredients. By the way, she catches some meat nearby and lets Lanqi cook. Don''t say, Lanfa Lanqi''s cooking is really good, and soon the delicious dishes will be ready. Sophia tasted it and her eyes lit up. "Very good, you will be my chef in the future. Come with me to the space island!" "What?" Blue hair orchid blinked vaguely, don''t know what happened. ¡­¡­ On the other side, in a place called liangjingshan, the ox demon king dined in his castle, surrounded by more than a dozen servants. The huge round table was filled with all kinds of food, and a little girl in strange clothes was sitting in a chair and eating. "Lord bull, there is a strange black man looking for you!" Before the servant''s words were finished, Bobo came in with a light step, shaking like a ghost, and in a twinkling of an eye he came to the Bull Demon King. "Who are you?" The ox demon king''s huge body stood up and drew out the big axe behind him. "Don''t worry. I''m Bobo, the servant of the gods." Bobo''s tone was flat and he looked at the little girl who was eating beside him. "Little girl, please come with me to kalinda, where there is a special person to train you." "Where''s kalinda?" The little girl asked curiously. Bobo said, "that''s where the immortals live." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 "Sneeze!" Katrina''s cat fairy suddenly sneezed and touched his nose. He was carrying a kettle to water the bean plant. I didn''t know that Bobo was flying towards the place where he lived with the children from the lower world. In order to cultivate the next generation of the earth''s strong, the God specially from the lower world to find a few children with good qualifications and clear mind to enter Kailin tower for practice. If, as in the past, the wudaojia had to climb the Kailin pagoda himself, he worried that when his life was over, no one would be able to come up. "Kailin, these two children are to be trained by you. Qiqi is the one with black hair, and suno is the one with red hair." Bobo floats on a flying carpet outside the tower. Two young girls lie on the carpet and look curiously at the ellipsoidal building above the tower. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cat fairy looked at the girls around Bobo with crutches. One of them was a girl in strange clothes and a pink helmet. She was about ten years old. She was very cute, especially with a pair of sparkling eyes, spotless and pure heart. The other is smaller, with red hair and black eyes, only seven or eight years old. "Oh, keep them." The cat fairy nodded. "God said that as long as you give them a somersault cloud, you can train them well at ordinary times." Bobo said calmly. The cat fairy narrowed his eyes, "well, they are all girls with a clear mind. They are really qualified to ride the somersault cloud. There are fewer and fewer such people on the earth. I will cultivate them well." "Well Hello, are you fairy Karin Qiqi said hello to cat fairy politely. "Yes." The cat fairy stroked his beard. "Ah, Kailin, please take care of me in the future." Not long ago, a mysterious man named Bobo came to liangjingshan and said that he would take her out to practice. He only told the cow demon king the name of Kailin fairy, and the cow demon king agreed with each other excitedly and asked her to practice with Kailin fairy. I didn''t expect that Kailin fairy was a big white cat. "That My name is suno... " The little girl with red hair was timid. She was from the northern polar region, wearing a thick cotton padded jacket and a dark blue hat. "Ha ha, don''t be so formal. Well, let me give you a gift." The cat fairy chuckled, and the wooden stick shook toward the sky. Two golden clouds floated over, "this is a somersault cloud. Only people with pure soul can ride it. One of you is a gift for you." "Lovely clouds." Qiqi directly embraces the somersault cloud, and her petite body climbs up the somersault cloud without falling down. "Thank you Suno holds the somersault cloud and thanks politely. The cat fairy nodded to himself. He was worthy of the God''s eye. His soul was pure. The most valuable thing was that his martial arts talent was not bad. "Ha ha, you are welcome. The earth needs kind people like you!" The cat fairy looked at Qiqi again, his eyes narrowed into a slit, "Qiqi, your father''s teacher Guixian also once practiced here, you little girl is much smarter than him, good practice can certainly surpass him." "Turtle fairy? Is that Mr. Wu Tian? " Qi Qi holds the somersault cloud to turn head to ask. "Yes." "That''s great." Qiqi was surprised. In fact, she didn''t have a definite understanding of the strength of tortoise fairy. She just heard from her father that teacher Wutian was the most powerful martial arts Taoist on the earth. She was called "the God of martial arts" and was a living legend. He had been instructed by Kailin. The cat fairy stroked his beard very comfortably. For a long time, no one had come up to practice in Kailin tower. The next day would not be boring. "Then Qiqi and suno, the first step of practice is to water those plants with divine water." The cat fairy took a kettle and asked them to take care of Xiandou''s plant. ¡­¡­ On a giant space island near the moon. Luo Lan''s huge body sat on the ground, and her two big eyes were fixed on the blue haired girl she had brought back by Sophia Sister, you went out and brought back a girl? " Saifeiya said: "her name is orchid, cooking is very good, another personality of her want to learn martial arts with me, I brought her back." Rankie? Luo Lan whispered. She looked at LAN Qi carefully, and suddenly found that the girl''s characteristics were really in line with the strange girl with dual personality in the original work: delicate face, dark blue curly hair, and a red ribbon tied on her head. She was about 15 or 16 years old. Lanqi is a popular character in Longzhu''s original works. Lanqi in the state of blue hair is a soft girl with no power to bind a chicken. When she sneezes, her hair and personality will change, from a gentle, virtuous, pure and hardworking cute girl to a rude, violent and powerful wanted criminal. It''s the first super Saier! Luo Lan has some doubts about whether LAN Qi''s body contains Saiya''s blood. In the original work, LAN Qi is rescued by monkey king and Kelin hero and takes her to the turtle fairy house. After that, she stays in the turtle fairy house and takes care of the housework. But later, with the development of the plot, such a character gradually faded out of people''s sight, until there was no personal movie.The last appearance was when the monkey king was fighting with boo. At that time, Ranqi was very old and seemed to be a truck driver. It''s a pity that such a girl with characteristics and fighting power has disappeared in the end. "Are you going to teach her to practice?" Luo Lan asked. "I don''t have so much time. Let her practice by herself." SAFIYA showed her attitude directly, and then set the gravity watch on her wrist to show 100 times the gravity of the space Island, which is about 1.5 times that of her body. PA, soft cute blue hair orchid fell directly on the ground, pale face, the body can not help shaking. "1.5 times the gravity can''t bear it?" Sophia frowned, picked up a bunch of Lanqi''s hair and shook it between her nostrils. After a sneeze, Lanqi turned into blonde hair. Her character became rude, and her strength increased nearly ten times. She frowned. She felt uncomfortable and heavy. It''s really "super Saiya"! Luo Lan sees the image of the blonde orchid, can''t help but secretly exclaim. "Lanqi, in the future, you will keep 1.5 times of gravity every day to exercise under the condition of blonde hair. If you accidentally turn into blue hair, I allow you to adjust the gravity bracelet on your hand. Remember, if you want to learn kung fu, don''t try to be lazy. " Sophia gave a stern warning. Blonde orchid busy nodded, and when she saw next to the giant ape form of Luo Lan, as if to see a monster, body a shiver, green eyes up a turn, the whole person fainted in the past. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan looks at the fainted blonde Lanqi speechless, and puts her two fingers in the rest area on the side. In the later days, Luo Lan continued to study how to integrate the power of the great ape into her body, while the blonde orchid lived a life that was worse than death under the devastation of Sophia. "Stand up and continue to run around the space island." Sephia was floating in the air, with a layer of dark red light all over her body. While practicing, she opened her eyes and glanced at LAN Qi, and scolded coldly. "Yes It''s Teacher If she had known how hard it was to practice martial arts, she would not have asked her partner to teach her how to practice martial arts. I really don''t need a lesson! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 While Luo Lan and SAFIYA are studying how to develop ape like power near the earth, on the other side of the North galaxy, at the junction of the north and West galaxies, the Saiya soldiers are escorting a large number of thunderbolt steel from the "Thunderbolt star" together with the battle robots. In a dark cabin of the spaceship, there is also a large amount of newly mined gold ore, which is the main raw material for extracting gold and is very precious in the universe. "Biden, after this mission, I''ll take you to Ivy for a good time!" A strong Saiya patted the young Saiya on the shoulder. Beaton grinned. "Uncle Shaxi, I want to go back to my home star and practice hard." The Saiya man named Shaxi laughed, "now that you are an adult, you should make some contribution to the reproduction of the ethnic group. Let me tell you Those Teng girls are beautiful, and because of their similar looks, they especially worship us Saiya people. I''ll tell you that in a few years, when the number of mixed race sais reaches a certain level, there will be fewer opportunities. " Considering the purity of race, the proportion of mixed race sais must be controlled when the number of sais is multiplied to a certain extent. Beaton smiles awkwardly and looks a little shy. For the young adult Saiya, he can''t be as good as these doggies. He prefers pure Saiya girls to Teng girls. "Ha ha ha, you little boy, forget it. It''s right to practice well. We are different now At last, he got rid of the title of junior soldier. " "Yes, after the new level comes out, we are all ordinary soldiers." "If it wasn''t for the queen and Luo Lan, we might still have more than 1000 combat effectiveness. How could we have reached more than 4000 combat effectiveness like now?" "Well, you know, the Saifei force is now a powerful force in the North galaxy. It''s much better than working under Felisa''s hands before." As soon as we talk about the current changes, several Saiya people on the spaceship are talking endlessly, with ruddy complexion and endless emotion. "It''s said that Comte, TORAN and Broll have exceeded 10000 combat effectiveness and have been selected into the Queen''s Pro guard. Tut, they are elite soldiers. I don''t know if we will have a chance in the future." "Sure, it depends on how hard you don''t work. Living on Sarada It feels like the body is getting stronger. " "It''s our home star after all!" In the past, the level of Saiya was divided into lower level soldiers, intermediate level soldiers and higher level soldiers according to their birth. Except for the upper level soldiers, few soldiers were able to break the limit and increase their combat effectiveness to more than 5000, and few reached 10000, only five of them. The vast majority of Saiya people can only grow up in a designated area. They look very powerful, but in fact they can only be regarded as ordinary experts in the universe. But now it''s not the same. Since moving to Sarada, under the leadership of the queen, the Saian family has been growing. Although the number of saians is less than that of the time of bejita, the number of elite soldiers is more than before. The division of ordinary soldiers, elite soldiers and super class soldiers has broken the original way of measuring combat effectiveness by birth. The former lower class soldiers, intermediate class soldiers and superior class soldiers are now ordinary soldiers. At present, there are several soldiers with combat power of more than 10000 on Sarada. They are all members of special forces. No, now some of them have been selected into the Queen''s guard. However, the number of the Queen''s Pro guard is only nine, and there is no restriction on race. Even if she is elected now, she may be eliminated in the future, so the competition is very fierce. Just when several Saiyan soldiers were thinking bitterly and looking forward to the future - in front of the spaceship route, a curved interception barrier suddenly appeared. The whole space seems to be pulled into a twist. After the spaceship fleet entered, it began to revolve in place. The fierce alarm "buzz" sounded, and the rapid sound suddenly changed everyone''s face. "What''s going on?" Shaxi and several other Saiya soldiers have a dignified face. The spaceman who controlled the spaceship was in a hurry to check the situation. His expression became nervous and said, "we met the space net, maybe the star robber!" Shaxi''s face suddenly became gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "What star robber dare to rob the spaceship of Saifei force?" "Uncle Shaxi, do you want to contact the home star?" Asked Biden. "Contact me and report the situation. Other people are ready to fight with me. Start up all the fighting robots and let those guys see how powerful we are!" Shaxi''s hard face is full of evil spirit. Combat robots are the trump card of the spaceship. Each combat robot can release an attack of no less than 5000 combat effectiveness. There are four such robots in his fleet. "Fight, everyone!" With a cry, the Saiya people on the spaceship were all excited, and the strong murderous atmosphere spread out, which made the fellow astronauts stare.However, at this time, another group of signals into the radar detection range, it is a black fleet! The dark ship is painted with a sun pattern. Under the operation of the spacecraft''s energy furnace, the orange pattern is shining like the real sun. "Who are those people?" The cosmonaut was sweating with despair in his eyes. "Oh, no, that badge They are members of the Babu army in the West... " Hearing the speech, the Saiya people''s face turned dark. The so-called Babu Legion is the people and horses that Saifeiya ordered to be on guard. "Get in touch with headquarters. I feel something''s going to happen." ¡­¡­ Sarada planet, received the warning from the spacecraft on the thunderbolt route, the whole Saffi forces began to operate, Herz and the special forces went to the communication hall. "What''s going on over there?" Cosmic humanity in charge of contact: "unfortunately, we have lost contact." Herz heard the words, his face full of haze, "are you sure it''s from the Babu army?" "Yes, according to the latest image sent back by the fleet, we compared it with the latest data and determined that it was the badge of the Babu legion, and that area was close to the Far West, so no force would dare to pretend to be them." Herz was silent for a while, thinking of the message from tibab, the Bodo tribe of woziff, he had made a decision in his heart. He suddenly opened his eyes and said darkly: "over the years, Saiya people have suffered casualties again. If the other party thinks Saifei is so powerful and easy to bully, it''s a big mistake!" "Ladies and gentlemen, the war has begun!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 Space Island, bright full moon hanging in the sky, like a jade plate. The dim night is particularly quiet, full of silver gray light everywhere, as if entering the world of fairy tales. On the large-scale training ground, the ape like Luo Lan is fighting with Sophia. Because the 1000 meter long and wide training ground is made of the most solid thunderbolt steel, even under the impact of Luo Lan''s energy of nearly one million, it still has no movement. Roar! With a huge roar, Luo Lan smashes her fist at Saifeiya, and her clever figure flashes continuously, leaving several shadows in the void. Saifeiya sees this and skilfully avoids Luo Lan''s attack. If a person who is proficient in martial arts and Taoism sees their fighting, he will surely sigh about the subtlety of their movements. Every movement is a textbook model, which is enough for people to study for a long time. On the other side, blonde Lanqi sat on the stage with her knees in her arms, watching their fight. Because of the isolation of a protective cover, the energy of the training ground did not affect her, so she could enjoy the fight. Just with the weak power of LAN Qi, even if he widened his eyes, he couldn''t see their battle clearly. Fortunately, there are high-resolution high-speed cameras around the training ground. All the pictures are captured, and then slowed down thousands of times to play, so that Lan Qi can see their actions clearly. These cameras were originally used to record images, so that Luo Lan could analyze his own fighting, but now they let LAN Qi watch the live broadcast. However, because the fight between the two sides is too fast, in order to keep up with the latest picture, Ranqi can only continue to light fast forward to watch. "Skip, skip, this is the previous action!" "Ah, it''s wonderful here!" "Gan, this is clearly a nuclear attack. If I can learn to attack like this one day, who else is my opponent on earth?" The blonde orchid itches in the heart, fantasizing about the effect of hitting a nuclear bomb at will, that''s the prestige! But now she is weak and can''t even release a Qigong wave. "The teacher said that my combat effectiveness in this state is close to 30 combat effectiveness, while ordinary people are less than 5 combat effectiveness. In this case, my basic quality is very good. Well, if I work hard, I may be able to practice qigong." Blonde orchid read, read read, actually suddenly full of fighting spirit. Adjust the gravity bracelet, put a certain degree of gravity on yourself, and then take vigorous exercise. After a while, sweat directly flows down. The feeling of sweating makes blonde Lanqi laugh and feel comfortable. Weakening the gravity field, blonde rankie let the other out, then let her take a bath and prepare their food, her consciousness is hidden in the depths of rest. After blue hair orchid came out, she felt that her body was greasy. She pouted and ran to take a bath honestly. After taking a bath, she prepared food diligently. LAN Qi is worthy of running a restaurant at home. The craftsmanship is really good. The rich dishes are exquisite and delicious. Luo Lan eats happily. She feels that there is such a cook who takes care of their life on the space Island, which is really good. At the end of the meal, blue hair orchid is cleaning up the dishes, while Luo Lan and they continue to practice. After a while, the communicator "beep beep beep" rings. Take it up and see, it''s actually helz. Luo Lan''s face flashed a little surprise. Helz knew that he was practicing. If he didn''t have anything, he would not disturb him. Is something wrong? Thinking of this, Luo Lan quickly pressed the communication button of the contact device. After a while, Luo Lan''s face became gloomy and a depressing momentum was released. The whole space island could not help shaking under the cover of millions of energy. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "What''s the matter?" Sephia approached and asked. "There''s something wrong with the fleet on the thunderbolt route. Five Saiyan soldiers have died. The other one is probably from the Babu army!" Smell speech, the face of the match filia brush is full of frost, the whole person sends out cold air, "good big courage, that Babu regiment is looking for death!" Originally, because of the long journey, SAFIYA didn''t want to go to the trouble of the Babu army. However, the other side attacked the spaceship of SAFIYA forces and killed five Saiya soldiers. To know that pure blood Saiyan soldiers are very precious, less than one is a huge loss. Saifeiya recovery calm, face is still face if frost, "since all this, then go to war, directly pull up the Babu Legion." "Well, it''s time for Saifei to expand to the Far West." Luo Lan''s eyes are dark and deep. If there is no Babu army attacking the Saifei Force fleet, the pace of westward expansion will be slower. But now, whether it is revenge for the dead people or propaganda of the Saifei force''s strength, this war is inevitable. What forces can and cannot be provoked! It takes strength to decide. It''s time for some forces to see the fangs of Saifei."Teacher, do you have any action to take me to have a long experience?" The blonde rankie jumped out. "You are good to practice here!" Said Sophia coldly. "I''ve never seen a space war..." she said Since knowing that her teacher is a powerful man who dominates one side of the star domain, blonde Lanqi is ashamed of her ideal of being a robber. A beautiful girl like her should be a robber in the universe. Saifeiya eyes a stare, "shut up for me, if I come back, your combat effectiveness has not reached 40, see how I deal with you." "Ah The blonde rankie burst into tears. Luo Lan looked at her pitiful look, without any sympathy for her, took out a fairy bean to Saifeiya, "eat it first, let the tail recover, then maybe you need to rely on the power of the giant ape." "Well." Saifeiya nodded and ate Xiandou. Her tail recovered a little. Then turn around and stand side by side with Luo Lan. The instant movement starts immediately. They disappear in front of the blonde Lanqi. Seeing Luo Lan and Saifeiya disappear, the blonde Lanqi nibbles her silver teeth, "it''s over, 40 combat effectiveness When can I get there? " Sarada. When Luo Lan and Saifeiya come back, they find that the atmosphere here is completely different. The haze of war has covered the whole planet. Find Herz and ask about the current situation. Herz replied that the war machine of the LIS people has been completely started, and the major bases are frantically building spaceships and combat weapons. Moreover, the fighters of the whole Saifei force are mobilized, and nearly 10000 fighters are rushing to the headquarters. Luo Lan nodded after understanding, and then found the latest star chart to analyze the power distribution of the Babu Legion. From the star map, Babu''s ruling power is mainly distributed in the far west of the North galaxy, near the West galaxy. Because there is an infinite void between the two galaxies, the only area that really needs to be guarded is the East. Such a natural environment has made it easy for the Babu forces to defend and difficult to attack. They have been in the extreme West for more than 1000 years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 "Master, during this period of time, our family has made a total of 3400 humanoid combat robots, among which 2200 are equipped with high-energy particle weapons, 1200 are equipped with super energy annihilation weapons, in addition, there are 150 space fortresses, 78 military fortresses, 1030 fast transport spacecraft and 16000 personal aircraft." "In addition, 70% of our 210000 people can be mobilized to fight, except that some of them need to stay on Sarada and ivy to maintain order." Ebony seriously reports on all available resources. Because this is a war against the Babu army, as a member of the Lisi people, ebony has put in the greatest energy. More than a thousand years ago, it was precisely because of the intervention of the Babu forces that the LISS became slaves of the Bodo people. Now it is not too much to say that it is a revenge. Luo Lan listened to ebony''s report carefully. When he learned that there were thousands of battle robots and high-energy weapons, his face showed a satisfied smile. These weapons are far more important than the strength of individuals in large-scale battles. When the war begins, neither the Saiya nor other cosmopolitans in the Saifei forces will be the main force in the battle, but they will play the role of cleaning up the rear. The real attack will be these lifeless fighting machines. "Let''s go ahead, let''s get everyone together, and target the Babu army, the far west of the North Galaxy!" Rolan issued the order on behalf of Sophia. This time, he not only publicized his power to some people with ulterior motives, but also avenged the dead Saiyan soldiers. "Yes, sir Ebony and others look a Lin, high voice response, look to Luo Lan''s eyes full of blazing. After that, orders were issued from the headquarters, and the whole Saifei force was mobilized. On Sarada, all the SAIAS, except some really young children, whether they are adults or minors, put on their combat suits and prepare to board the plane. On the planet cultivator, all the trainers have withdrawn, leaving some researchers to continue to monitor the situation there. Only the trade on the side of ivy is continuing, but If you look closely, you will find that there are more patrol robots on the Ivy League, while the number of cultivated human seeds, spaceships and weapons on sale has decreased. The large-scale mobilization of personnel and materials of the Saifei force naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding planets. Some planets with interests related to Saifei sent people to inquire about the situation. For example, aiboya, a Lanna star, sent a message to ask if he wanted to help. Luo Lan naturally refused. They don''t need anyone''s help in this war. In addition to the friendly races such as lannarians, some civilizations that have a competitive relationship with the Saffi forces have certainly focused on this matter to see if they can find a chance to start. However, Rolan and SAFIYA certainly guard against them, so most of the battle robots are deployed around the forces. As soon as those cosmic civilizations see the warships and fortresses armed to the teeth, they are very happy When he began to play drums, he regretfully gave up the opportunity to take advantage of the fire. "Tut, the competition between the Saifei forces and the ancient Babu army is a rare play!" "Keep an eye on the situation over there!" "Saiya, a fighting nation, is also said to be an ancient nation in the North galaxy. I haven''t heard of them for a long time. I didn''t expect to be born again." One by one, the big crocodiles in the universe are greedy, just like sharks smelling blood. They wish they could draw some blood in the war between them. However, the name of Saiya people and Saifei forces makes them flinch, and they can only stand in the distance and watch, but don''t think they will give up like this. As long as they have the opportunity, they want to jump on and bite more than anyone else. Soon, the news that the Saifei force was going to fight with the Babu army spread quickly in the west of the North galaxy, and even there was a trend to spread the news to the west of the North galaxy. Some strong people living in seclusion in the west of the North Galaxy heard the news, and their mouths showed disdainful smile, "if they were ancient sais, you can have a look at them now It''s not worth mentioning. " There are also some people who have nothing to do with themselves and hang up high. The power is to watch a good play and pass the time. "Interestingly, there hasn''t been such a big war in the West for a long time." "Oh, those Saiya people are restless..." "Police constable farsig", a patrolman of the galaxy patrol organization who monitors several star regions in the west of the North galaxy, sighs and flies advanced aircraft to monitor the situation of Saifei forces. I don''t know how many lives will be buried in deep space in such a large-scale space war! ¡­¡­ On the day of the war, groups of warships were launched one after another and assembled in the asteroid belt. Warships all over the sky were like wasps all over the starry sky, looking black from a distance. In the light cyan disc spaceship, Luo Lan sat coldly beside Saifeiya. Her high throne stood side by side, just like the two kings in the ethnic group. Luo Lan is wearing a lavender combat suit, while Saifeiya is wearing a purple military suit that fits her. The style is the one Luo Lan gave her before, but after the high-tech transformation of the LIS nationality, it has the effect of a combat suit.Luo Lan looks at Saifeiya and nods to her. Saifeiya stands up. Pingting''s arrogant image appears in the command room of all warships. In the face of the three-dimensional rendering of the sylphia projection, all the cosmonauts who participated in the war held their breath. Seraphia''s face swept coldly around her eyes and ordered: "set sail!" "Woo The order was given to each warship, with a total of 1258 large spaceships set sail at the same time, including 150 space fortresses, 78 military fortresses, 1030 fast transport spaceships, and more than 10000 aircraft inside the spaceship, all ready. All of a sudden, the glittering and translucent light is shining in the starry sky, just like fireworks. The light of all the spaceships is connected, and the whole asteroid belt is illuminated. With a sudden shock, all the spaceships reached the speed of light, and in the blink of an eye, they left the space dock. Target - North galactic extreme West! The starry sky of the universe is as vast as a sea. The area to the west of the North Milky Way alone contains countless star systems. In addition to the vast void between star systems, we don''t know how many light years to travel. It may take several years for an ordinary spacecraft to cross a star region. For example, the spherical spacecraft previously used by begita in the original book took one year to get from an alien planet to the earth. Luo Lan certainly doesn''t spend so much time on the way, so the spaceships that follow Luo Lan to fight are the latest ultra-high speed spaceships. It only takes a few days to cross a star area. According to the computer simulation, it only takes 25 Earth days for their whole army to arrive at the barracks. During this period of time, Luo Lan and SAFIYA, as well as all the Saiya soldiers, were in the training room. For 25 days, they could improve their strength. The sun and the moon alternate, and time goes by. In the twinkling of an eye, twenty-five days later, the army of Saifei''s forces had passed countless star domains, and finally came to the door of Babu''s army. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 "Click!" With the sound of the electronic door opening, Luo Lan enters the command room in combat clothes and walks to Herz''s side. "Is the base camp of the Babu Legion approaching?" During this period of time, Herz''s strength also increased a lot. Now he has 35000 combat power. Hearing Luo Lan''s question, Herz said: "in a few hours, he will enter the star system where the Babu Legion is located." "Be careful. Since the other side can operate here for thousands of years, they may have some very good means." Herz nodded. "I know that when the time comes, we''ll send battle robots to inquire into the real and the false. After conquering the enemy''s fortress, the Legion soldiers will kill them again." Luo Lan agrees with Herz''s practice that the battle robot has no life. If it is lost, it can be rebuilt, and the fighters of Saifei force and Saiya soldiers can easily be lost. This is different from the previous battle in which the fleissa army captured other planets. Now it is a large-scale interstellar war. If a shell goes down, maybe the whole planet will be destroyed. It''s better to be careful. Next, Rolan and Herz assigned the order of the next war. First, they sent battle robots and space fortresses to conquer each other''s fortresses, and then their own forces broke into them to completely destroy the enemy''s legion. study here, Luo Lan let Eun Mu from the database out of the Babu Legion in the current star system of all the strongholds, and then divide each area to attack. Because the star system where the Babu Legion is located is a spiral galaxy with a diameter of 200000 light-years, in which there are as many as 300 billion stars and planetary systems. If we want to capture them in an all-round way, the Saffi forces will have to disperse. ¡°¡­¡­ The headquarters of the Babu Legion will be led by me, sephia and Herz, and the other divisions will be handed over to you, the special forces and the pro guard! " "Yes." "That''s it." Sonori, the special combat forces and others have no opinions. In fact, the real dangerous battles will be replaced by battle robots and battlehouses. What they have to do is to clean up the enemy''s strongholds after they have captured them. Thanks to the advanced weapons invented by Dr. Breves, the efficiency of war has become so high. At this time, the cabin door opened, the elegant and tall figure of Saifeiya came in, nodded to Luo Lan and sat down on the throne. "I wish there were some masters in the Babu army who would make me enjoy myself." Knowing Luo Lan''s preparation, Saifeiya said coldly. "I''m afraid it''s not so easy. You know, your combat effectiveness has reached an amazing 90000 plus energy. If you become a giant ape, it can even reach hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness. I think it''s very difficult to find a master in the universe who can compete with you." Herz had a light smile on his face. Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s strong, is also a big factor in this war. After such a long time of cultivation, Herz''s own strength has been increased to 35000 combat. Not to mention, the improvement of Rolan and SAFIYA is even more astonishing. Rolan''s 94000 combat effectiveness and SAFIYA''s 93000 combat effectiveness are even more powerful after being ape like. Herz doesn''t think anyone else can defeat them. Well, there''s a possibility that Felisa of the North galaxy will. According to Luo Lan, Felisa''s combat effectiveness in his normal state is as high as 530000, but it is still less than the 940000 combat effectiveness after Luo Lan''s ape transformation, isn''t it! As soon as he thought that Luo Lan had 940000 combat power after becoming a great ape, helz could not help but feel incredible. It turned out that the Saiya people could achieve such shocking power. It''s really amazing. That''s what the super sais are like! With such a master in charge, Herz felt that he could rest easy. After that, the huge fleet sailed into the star system where the Babu Legion was located, and then dispersed and marched in different directions. Looking at the vast army disappearing in different directions, Luo Lan said to ebony: "there are many of your people on wozifu, right?" At first hearing that Luo Lan mentioned wozifu, Wu Mu was surprised. Then he thought of something, and his face became excited. "Yes, my people are assigned to different pastures. In order to select excellent slaves, the Bodo people will carry out strict tests on us every few days. If they fail to pass the examination, they will be immediately disposed of. Every year, nearly one million of our people die because of this, because every Lisi people wears a monitoring metal ring around their neck, and we are very happy There''s no chance to resist... " When it comes to sadness, ebony can''t help crying. Luo Lan listened silently, fingers tapping on the armrest, "after the eradication of the Babu legion, by the way to wozifu planet, save your people." "Thank you, master!" "If you work hard for me in the future, I can give you freedom." Luo Lan indifferent way. "Yes Ebony was very excited. The slaves they were sold were genetically modified, and both men and women lost their fertility, so even if they were free, they would not be able to reestablish the LISS in the universe. Only by recapturing woziv and rescuing the captive people can the LISS really survive.Luolan gave them such an opportunity, ebony natural gratitude, looking at Luolan''s eyes are full of blazing. ¡­¡­ Babu. In a planetary system with orange dwarf as the central star, there are four habitable planets in addition to Babu. However, under the rule of Lord Babu, the primitive aborigines of the four living planets did not lead a slave like life. On the contrary, these Aborigines were quite free, because their civilization was still in a very primitive and ignorant stage, and the powerful Lord Babu was the god they believed in. Brara is an ordinary life living on the third companion star of Babu planet. At the end of each work, he would drag his tired body and come to the temple dedicated to Babu with sincerity and pray. He would like to thank the great Babu for his kindness and kindness and give them rich food and water! "The sun god is here. May the weather be good tomorrow. Long live Lord Babu." Brara is like a devout believer, praying to the Babuda gods. There are many people who have the same idea as blara. They are all praying and offering their own wishes. But they don''t know that at the end of each prayer, a trace of life power will be extracted from their bodies and integrated into the statue. "Bute, you are lazy today. You can see that your receipt is more than half less than before." After praying and submitting her earnings, brara shook her head and said to one of her people. Bute touched his head and said, "I had a quiet sleep at noon. Who knows it will be dark when I wake up." Brara said with a smile: "where it''s dark, it''s not you who are lazy. Even if the sun sets, isn''t there a sun bead? Under the sun, the sky is always bright..." Half way through, brara opened her mouth and looked at the sky with her eyes wide open. A dark cloud covered the sky. The monsters came down. "It''s really dark." "No, the devil, the devil is coming. The great lord Babu is on the stage. The sun''s rays are blocked." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 In the eyes of the aboriginal brara, the dark shadows in the sky are signs of demons. After a few seconds, the shadows fall down. They are dark bodies inlaid with light blue gems in the center of their eyebrows. Brara''s people have never seen such strange monsters, one by one creeping on the ground in fear, and constantly reciting the name of "Lord Babu". These bodies are the battle robots that Saffi forces sent to various planets first. At this time, these battle robots scan the brarra people crawling on the ground and constantly scan the life threatening. The blara people are naturally ignored, and there is no threat to such primitive aborigines. At this time, the robot''s reconnaissance eye detected threatening signals from temples emitting strange energy fields. The blue jewel in the center of the eyebrow suddenly lit up a burst of crystal light, and the light blue particle beam blasted out. After destroying the temple, it continued to sweep along the distant mountains. Boom!! The dazzling flames rose, the energy flow swept across the mountain, and the whole mountain was directly flattened. These particle beams are all high-energy particles, with a full power equivalent to 5000 combat power. Now, the light beams emitted randomly also have thousands of energy. At the same time, thousands of battle robots are releasing energy in different directions at the same time. At the same time, dense energy converges in the sky, and constantly explodes in different places, which is magnificent. Such a large-scale indiscriminate attack immediately forced out the people of the Babu Legion who were hidden in the dark. These strange looking cosmonauts came to the battle robot, their faces full of fear. "Where did the technological creation come from? It has such terrible power." The cosmic man of the Babu army has a gloomy face. "Lord, please help us, demon The devil has appeared "Get out of the way!" The cosmonaut rudely pushed the brara people away. "Determine the threat, target the soldiers of Babu army, combat effectiveness 1600, open the comprehensive combat mode!" The brow of the robot lights up and the full power mode starts. "What''s the situation?" Seeing the strange appearance of the robot in front of him, the cosmic man of the Babu Legion felt a bad moment, but soon his mind fell into darkness. Before he died, he saw a bunch of blue rays shooting towards him. Boom! The huge mushroom cloud rises, and the whole continent suddenly vibrates. "No, go back and inform Lord Babu that there is an enemy invading our galaxy..." Other cosmonauts responded, but by this time the battle droids had begun to hunt. The war machine is like a merciless meat grinder. In their eyes, all life is not as important as a command. Soon, a dazzling bright spot lights up on the third planet of Babu, and the continental plate bears huge bombardment one after another. The whole primitive world suddenly enters the state of the end of the world. "Ah, ah, ah!" The strong wind also frightened the brara people. These primitive aborigines fled everywhere in panic. Some of them knelt down and worshiped, crying and screaming. The war lasted a long time until all the rebels on the planet were killed. "The threat has been removed." The cold, old-fashioned electronic sound started. After the battle robot checked the situation on the planet and confirmed that there was no threat, the detector transmitted the signal back to the expeditionary troops outside the star. In outer space, outside the Babu planetary system, Loran''s troops are stationed outside the "Oort cloud" of this galaxy. When the signal of the battle robot came over, Luo Lan''s face showed a cold smile. For both sides, the death of the enemy was not in his consideration. As for the death of the innocent, he could not care so much. The dragon ball world does have the existence of the underworld, and those who commit many evils will be punished after death, but he can''t let the Saiya people lose their decisiveness to kill just because he has scruples about the underworld. Who can control so many things after death? As long as we reach the divine realm later, the so-called life and death is actually a matter of one more aperture. "The planet near Babu has been cleaned up. It''s really strange that no particularly powerful experts have been found on it?" Helz shook his head in disbelief. "It''s not that there are no masters, it''s just that those masters are not enough to see compared with battle robots." Luo Lan says lightly. Helz was stunned for a moment, then a smile, "I have forgotten the terror of those battle robots." How can he measure other planets according to the standard of Sarada? We should know that the strength of Sarada has already far exceeded that of the original Star begeta. Each of the battle robots they sent to Babu galaxy is equipped with powerful high-energy weapons or super energy weapons. If they sweep together, even in the heyday of begeta, they can''t resist. How many advanced planets are there in the universe like begeta? The quantity is always scarce. "The development of science and technology has reached such a stage that its power is far beyond imagination!" Herz chuckled. The reason why he felt that the conquest was very easy was that his own strength was too strong.The invention of Dr. Breves is some black technology, and the existence of combat robots has promoted the combat effectiveness of Saifei forces to several levels without any reason. "Master, according to the information from the detector, there are abundant bluestones in this Babu galaxy." Ebony looked at the detection report and exclaimed. "What is bluestone?" Sophia looked over. Ebony said: "bluestone is a rare precious ore, although it is not as precious as Thunderbolt steel, but it is a good material for making battle suits. The battle suits made with bluestone have better ductility and impact resistance, and are more reliable than the popular battle suits on the market." Speaking of science and technology, Luo Lan and SAFIYA are laymen, but the simple truth is still understandable. Ebony means that the minerals on these planets can make better combat clothes. "Occupy it, develop it!" Without any hesitation, robbing thoughts occupied Luo Lan''s brain. Saifeiya''s eyes are shining, worthy of a match made in heaven, and his thoughts are almost the same as Luo Lan''s. "Well, master, from the picture, there are actually two stars in this galaxy, but according to the data, Babu galaxy should have only one central orange dwarf! There is a smaller orange red luminous body Ebony picked up a photo taken by a detector. "Show me the picture." Luo Lan said. Ebony is about to hand over the photo to Luo Lan. Luo Lan looks at the two luminous objects in the photo, stares at one of the smaller orange red stars, and frowns deeply. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" Sephia came and a faint fragrance came. "I feel a little familiar with this luminescent object in the picture." Luo Lan stares at the photo. "It''s a little star." "No, it''s not a star, it''s a glazed object. The reason why it glows is because it''s too close to the star and reflects the sun''s light!" Luo Lan reacts, vaguely seems to have guessed what the luminous object is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 "Super dragon ball, it must be super dragon ball!" Luo Lan feels that her breath is no longer calm. If you want to say that the glass star in the universe is bigger than a planet, it must be super dragon ball. Super dragon ball is a super wish ball made by Dragon God Salama. There are seven super wish balls in total, scattered in the sixth and seventh universes. Its ability is many times stronger than that of Earth Dragon Ball and nemec Star Dragon ball. Moreover, super dragon ball is particularly huge, and the straight diameter of a super dragon ball is more than 37000 kilometers. It''s already the level of a giant planet, so it looks like a small star from a distance. Therefore, when Luo Lan saw the intelligence from the front-line detector, he immediately thought of the super dragon ball. "Hurry up and inform the army immediately that we are going to enter the headquarters of the BAB system." Luo Lan immediately ordered. "Did you see something?" See Luo Lan''s face suddenly change, and he is more familiar with the Saifeiya asked. Luo Lan nodded, "it''s not sure now. If that luminous glass star is really what I want, I must seize it. Even if it''s useless now, it will be useful in the future." SAFIYA had never seen Rowland so eager to get something. He realized that it might be a good thing, so he told the whole army that the whole fleet was heading for the headquarters of Babu system. Hula ~ ~ the sun blocking fleet enters into the planetary system, and the dark area blocks the starlight. Each warship is particularly huge. With various military fortresses and war fortresses, there is a suffocating shock in groups. Because the front-line battle robots first wiped out the Babu army cosmonauts on several nearby planets, the fleet led by Luo Lan went directly into the galaxy. In the core of the planetary system, an orange star is burning, releasing the energy of life forever. Near the star, there is a giant glass star. When the giant glass star entered the eye, the orange red color instantly blinded everyone''s eyes. The huge size with a diameter of more than 37000 kilometers makes Liuli star look like a small star. Surprisingly, there is a bright red embedded object in the center of Liuli star. Because the distance is far enough, the outline of Liuli star is clearly visible. It is clearly a red star. No matter what technology is used, you can see the red star from any angle. "It''s really a super dragon ball, and it''s a super star dragon ball!" Luo Lan''s eyes lit up. "There is such a huge glass planet in the universe. Looking at its regular shape and the shining red star inside, it seems that it is made artificially. I don''t know which race has such a civilization. It''s really uncanny." Ebony exclaimed, telling from a scientific point of view, "the red star in the middle seems to be the gravitational lens effect of the black hole. Because it distorts the light source, the picture from different angles is the same. Is there still a black hole inside the glass star?" Ebony shook his head and felt incredible. But once saw the Earth Dragon Ball and the Na Meike Star Dragon Ball''s Saifeiya and helz were not the same, at first sight saw in front of the super dragon ball, two people almost were silly. "Such a huge dragon ball..." "The dragon ball of nemec is only the size of a football!" The huge size of the super dragon ball is shocking. You should know that the diameter of the earth is only 12756 kilometers, but the dragon ball is more than 37000 kilometers, which is more than three times the diameter of the earth and 27 times the volume of the earth. If you stand on the top of the super dragon ball, it''s a flat land. "It''s called super dragon ball. It''s the most powerful dragon ball made by Dragon God. It''s countless times stronger than the dragon ball made by earth God and namik people." Luo Lan''s clear voice rang. Sephia and Herz were shocked, and then there was a blazing flame in their eyes. The physique of the dragon ball is directly related to its ability. This super dragon ball must be very powerful. You have to get your hands. "Master, it seems that the main troops of the Babu army are concentrated on the glass planet?" Ebony used the spacecraft''s large energy detector to check the whole sky, only in the Super Dragon Ball found a strong and large number of energy reactions. "We come here in a big way. The other party can''t be unaware of it. It seems that they have been waiting for us there for a long time." Luo Lan smiles for a while, the facial expression is quite cold. "Maybe it''s just being bold." Sophia sneered. "The main battlefield should be on the super dragon ball. All the soldiers should wear protective clothing. There is no atmosphere on the super dragon ball. In addition, all the remaining combat robots will be activated. The astronauts with low combat value will be equipped with energy weapons. The next step is the war." "Yes, sir All the cosmopolitans responded loudly. "Luo Lan, if the opponent is not very strong, let me be the main force!" Saifeiya said seriously. Luo Lan thought about it. Saifeiya''s combat power is 93000 now, and the improved giant ape has nearly 200000 combat power, so he nodded."Be careful anyway." With that, Luo Lan turned to face everyone, "send out some people to sweep other planets in Babu galaxy, and other people will land on super dragon ball with me." "Yes Under the command, the fleet, which had been gathered together, scattered like a wasp out of its nest, and scattered toward different planets. The main force of the fleet, on the other hand, continued to move forward, directly into the place where the super dragon ball was. ¡­¡­ On the super dragon ball, the land is flat. On the surface of the orange red dragon ball, there are large and small fortresses. This is the place where the Babu people live. The Babu people are a very strange race in the universe. They love the sun. Under the sun, they can play a far more extraordinary role than the Saia people when they see the full moon. So thousands of years ago, after discovering this super dragon ball that can focus the sun''s light, the Babu people happily settled down and lived there for thousands of years. Thanks to the enhancement of the super dragon ball, they became one of the most powerful forces in the extreme West. In the palace. Lord Babu, the leader of the Babu people, was sitting in his seat with a sneer on his old face. "Father, as we expected, those Saifei forces came to the headquarters. They certainly don''t know that they can''t go back if they enter here." An orange skinned cosmonaut with a mouth wide open and fangs exposed. "Sidier, sidia, Sita, I''ll let you play later." Lord Babu leaned back in his seat, his white beard diverging. "Haha, I don''t know how Saiya''s flesh and blood is. It''s said that it''s still a fighting nation. The last time we ate the fighting people of daga, it was more than 20 years ago, and I''m still savoring the taste." "I haven''t eaten the meat of powerful soldiers for a long time, and the people can''t wait." "Ha ha, don''t worry, you will taste it soon! If I don''t withdraw the people from the outside and let those Saifei forces think that we are weak, how can they enter our headquarters? Wouldn''t it be a lot less fun? Let the invaders fully think that the victory of the war is just around the corner, and their own people will exert their despairing power again, and the flesh and blood that distorts their souls will be more delicious. " Babu said with a gloomy smile, his wrinkled cheeks full of bitterness. Babu people can play the strongest fighting power on the super dragon ball, and those Saifei forces will never come back. It must be very interesting to die in despair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 I''ve been writing for such a long time, and I''m finally going to be on the shelf. It''s been three months since the book was published. Among the similar works, the results should be pretty good. The data of recommended tickets and investors are quite good. The book review area is also quite lively. Because the signing of the contract was relatively late, so when it came to the shelves, the number of words was relatively large. There were 160 public chapters, which should be rare. In the case of more than 100000 words without signing the contract, I thought the hope was not great, but fortunately, the application for signing the contract was passed. I would like to thank ziyue and Xiajiao for their support and recommendation. I don''t know how many people will continue to watch it, but I hope you can continue to support it! By the way, we are looking for a wave of first booking, recommended tickets and monthly tickets! Of course, a reward would be better! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 In the quiet deep air, the majestic Saifei fleet sails into the area where the super dragon ball is located, and in the twinkling of an eye, it is getting closer and closer to the super dragon ball. The field of vision curved into an arc became more and more straight. At the back, it suddenly became a flat earth. The spaceship landed on the surface of the dragon ball. When it stopped, the cabin door opened and several figures came out first. Then there are groups of fighters, some of them are Saiya, some of them are strange looking cosmonauts. These cosmonauts are wearing protective equipment, and their arms are tied with tubes that can emit intense energy. It is not strong, but it can eliminate some losers on the battlefield. While the Lisi people were driving armor made of special materials. Hundreds of thousands of Lisi people lined up neatly and obeyed orders. They were all black and could not see the end. They looked very spectacular. Even though the combat effectiveness of the Lisi clan is not high, it can also play a powerful role in controlling the mecha. Looking at the endless flat land, Luo Lan and Saifeiya stand side by side, beside Herz and the powerful Saiya soldiers. At the foot is a transparent orange red crystal earth, because the sunlight reflects through the lens, the temperature is dozens of degrees higher than in the universe. "The men of the Babu Legion are somewhere in the super dragon ball." Sylvia. "The detector shows that the other party''s men and horses are gathered 100 kilometers to the north. There are 120000 energy points. Ha ha, there are many people. The most powerful ones are about 70000 combat effectiveness." "Seventy thousand? Even if I don''t become a great ape, I can kill them. " Sephia had a cold voice and a disdain on her face. "I''m not as good as you. I''ll become a great ape later!" Herz chuckled and looked relaxed when he learned the enemy''s fighting power. His combat effectiveness is 35000. Even if he is limited by the power of the great ape, it should be no problem to reach 120000. "Ladies and gentlemen, the battle is about to begin. We didn''t want this war to happen. As the operator of sinomeni, Saifei forces are willing to do business with all Cosmic people, but some people''s greed is beyond our bottom line." "The people of the Babu army took the lead in provoking us, causing five Saiyan soldiers and their accompanying staff to be attacked on their way home. Saifei forces do not allow such things to happen. We are here to avenge them and let all forces know the end of provoking our Saifei forces!" "The enemy is hiding a hundred kilometers away. Soldiers, show your strength and kill all the enemies!" "Kill the enemy! Kill the enemy "Kill The deafening sound rang out in the contact device. No matter the Saiya soldiers or the cosmonauts of other races, they all let go of their voices and roared. The LISS of ebony and the Babu army are even more hostile. At this time, their eyes are red, and they want to fight with each other immediately. Luo Lan looks at everyone with satisfaction, and after looking at Saifeiya, coldly announces the beginning of the battle. "Now, the whole army is out!" Immediately, with a command, all the cosmonauts took action, and their figures soared into countless flashes; one mecha blasted off with blazing flames, and all of them headed for a hundred kilometers away as indicated by the detector. "Let''s go. I can''t wait to see the so-called Lord Babu!" Sephia''s face curled up with a sneer. "Then let''s go!" Rowland shrugged casually, then went to the battlefield with Herz. The cosmonauts under the Saifei force are composed of the original sonori adventure group and the cosmonauts who joined later. Each of them has at least 1000 combat effectiveness. A distance of 100 kilometers is a matter of seconds for them. Soon, the soldiers who were the first to arrive at the enemy''s base camp began to fight. All the soldiers were armed with high-energy launchers. Even if they could not compete with the high-energy weapons and super energy weapons of the battle robot, their power was also very terrible. The roaring explosion soon began. It''s a massive battle. Both sides of the battle are several large forces in the region. Hundreds of thousands of troops are intertwined. It''s like two torrents rushing together. They can''t tell one from the other! The cosmonauts of Saifei force are constantly firing their energy cannons, and the crystal clear and bright energy beams are constantly shooting from the energy cannons of their arms. All of a sudden, the light was shining, the heat wave was pressing, and the sound of explosion was incessant. Ruthless columns of energy run through the battlefield. The opposing Legion has never seen such a powerful energy weapon. In a short time, there is a trend of rout. On the other hand, the Lisi people are even more ferocious. It seems that they want to release all the pain of being enslaved for more than a thousand years. They drive around in the battlefield with their alloy machine armour. The cosmic men of the Babu army wear uniform printed with the sun pattern. Once the LIS people see the Babu army men, they mercilessly press the weapon launching port of the machine armour, and the energy beams with the thickness of their arms are ejected out, and huge mushroom clouds are booming.The cruelty and cruelty of the war came out, only the howls and screams were heard, accompanied by deafening roars, and the living life was soon swallowed up. As the war continued, some people fell, others stepped on the bodies of their companions and enemies and continued to charge. The fighting between the two sides became more and more fierce. The sound of artillery bombardment and the howl of pain are constantly coming. Even if you are ten thousand meters high, you can hear the roar of fighting with your life. The earth is shaking violently, but because the surface of the super dragon ball is very strong, such shaking is just a wave of energy. When the battle was in full swing, more than a thousand figures were watching the battle below tens of thousands of meters above the battlefield. These people were wearing brown combat suits, orange skin, sharp tusks on their mouths, and a black horn on their heads. They were the core of the Babu army. "Fight, fight. It''s better to be more fierce. The more fierce they fight, the more delicious our soul will be." "It''s a pity that our forces will be greatly damaged after such a battle!" "A mere force is nothing. When we improve our strength, places like Saifei force will be our territory." "It''s said that queen Sophie is very beautiful. I don''t know how the flesh is. It must be delicious." The Babu people feed their flesh and soul. The indigenous people in the Babu system are the fruits that they cultivate. They can pick them when they need them. The other party thinks that they have been appreciated by the gods, and they are happy to sacrifice their people. It''s stupid. But if you eat too much of the souls and flesh of the natives, sometimes you have to taste them. The sais are very good prey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Continue to watch the fierce fighting below. Whenever you see the bodies below being smashed to pieces by the waves of energy, the Babu people will gasp and feel a pity. But really, they don''t like the flesh and blood of some vulnerable races. "I didn''t expect that the rise of Saifei''s power was not long, but the scientific and technological equipment was quite advanced." A Babu touched his chin and licked his tongue. "It is said that among the Saifei forces there are Lisi people who specialize in scientific and technological research." Said another Babu. "The LISS, the one enslaved by the podos? No way. They don''t have such a smart mind. Those fighters are definitely made by genius! It''s a pity that there is no such mechanical genius among the podos, otherwise our sphere of influence can be expanded a lot. " "We''ll be able to enjoy the taste of every race." "Haha, that''s right. Well, don''t wait for the battle to end. Let''s rush up and kill them directly. Don''t let delicious food be destroyed by energy bombardment." The Babu man with tusks opened his mouth and secreted sticky saliva from his mouth. "But Lord Babu is still observing the power of the sais..." "Lord Babu is also a little careful. Isn''t he just a Saiyan? Is he really that powerful? You know, we still have some powerful soldiers of sidier. In addition, this is the sun star, which is our base camp. Under the sun, it is our main battlefield. It''s nothing to worry about, just Saiya people! " "That''s right, ethnic people. Enjoy the food The leader was moved and yelled. More than 1000 Babu people with sharp teeth roared and rushed to the battlefield. Although the weak cosmopolitan is not delicious enough, no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. The greedy Babu people are not very picky. "Hahaha, what delicious food! I have smelled the fragrance of blood." The whole battlefield became more and more sticky with the arrival of the Babu people. Hiss, the sharp claws of the Babu people penetrated the solid protective layer on the surface of the mecha. Countless soldiers were killed in the battlefield. Fortunately, with the mecha and energy weapons provided by the headquarters of the Saifei forces, the losses of the Saifei forces were still acceptable. Far away, Luo Lan, they have been waiting for the enemy to show up for a long time. "Those monster like lives are the Babu. They''ve come out at last." "The combat effectiveness is between 5000 and 20000, which is quite strong." Luo Lan felt her chin and looked at the Babu monsters. This kind of strength was much more powerful than the Saiya people in the period of bejita. But now, Luo Lan did not pay attention at all. With a cold smile, he instructs all the Saiya soldiers to pay attention to their safety. Luo Lan, SAFIYA, Herz and others all join the battlefield. The three men have tens of thousands of combat power under normal conditions. When they attack, their power is improved by leaps and bounds. Even the Babu monsters are not their opponents. "Babu, you seem to despise the sais?" Seraphia looked through her cold eyes. "Ah, you are queen Sophie. You are really beautiful. Your flesh and blood must be delicious!" When a Babu man with a fighting capacity of nearly 20000 saw him, his saliva immediately flowed down. "To die!" His eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, and sephia''s cold face was full of murderous spirit. Suddenly he moved forward, and his body was close to the Babu''s side. When he raised his fist, he burst out in horror. "Eh!" Seeing that the prey in front of his eyes suddenly lost sight, the Babu man was surprised and didn''t respond. His eyes like the beast''s pupil turned around, but he didn''t find the figure of Sophia. When he was thinking about whether the other party was afraid of himself and ran away, a cold wind came. Bang! The Babu didn''t know what was going on, and his body was blown away by a violent fist. "What?" The brain has not come back, and once again, sephia appears beside him. Raise your foot and kick it furiously. Whew Pop! The Babu people hit the hard ground, and the ground of the super dragon ball was very strong, which directly broke him to pieces. "Hum, Babu, that''s all." Saifeiya said coldly after killing each other. Then she turned her eyes and aimed at another Babu who raised the butcher''s knife. Stretch out the finger, a bunch of blue sharp energy beam in the fingertip flashing, whew release. With a puff of blood, the energy beam directly penetrated the Babu''s body. The Babu screamed and looked at the beautiful Saifeiya. His eyes were full of horror and inconceivable, "Queen Saifeiya..." A nervous suddenly tight, a beast alert let him feel dangerous, but did not wait for him to respond, suddenly an attack from the sky, directly smashed him. "Luo Lan, this is my prey." Saifeiya glared discontentedly. It turned out that the attack just now was released by Luolan. "Well, I won''t disturb you!" With a light smile, Luo Lan''s figure flashed and went to the other Babu people. Saifeiya twisted her light eyebrows and hummed, and continued to kill the Babu people in the battlefield.Although these Babu''s strength is strong, they are not the opponents of Rowland and Saifeiya. "No, the strength of these Saiya people is beyond estimation. Please ask Lord Babu for help!" One by one, the Babu people could not help retreating, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. ¡­¡­ In a palace, the hunchback old man named "Lord Babu" looked coldly at the pictures in the void. The death of each Babu made his face more gloomy. "Father, there seems to be something wrong with the situation. Those Saiya are very powerful!" Babu''s son sidier said. "I see it." Lord Babu bowed his head. The development of the situation was a little different from what he expected. There are several super experts in Saiya. "Or let''s do it!" Sidier, sidia and Sita petitioned Lord Babu. Lord Babu thought for a moment, nodded and said: "go, with your strength, it should be more than enough to deal with the only Saiya people. Next, I will open the secret to enhance your energy, and make sure to eliminate the invaders completely." "Please don''t worry, father. In fact, we don''t need to use secret arts at all. Our normal state is enough to kill the sais." "To be careful, you''d better be prepared. Those Saiya people don''t look easy!" Lord Babu''s turbid eyes were shining. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "I see." Sidier, sidia and Sita nodded indifferently, with a cruel smile on their lips, and then swaggered toward the battlefield. After the three brothers, Lord Babu narrowed his eyes and walked towards a secret room. ¡­¡­ On the battlefield, after the army of Saifei forces came down one after another, the powerful energy impact forced them to retreat to the rear. Although the battle was still going on in such a big battlefield, it seemed as if it had become Luolan''s platform. No matter how strong the opponents were, they couldn''t get out of Luolan''s hands for several rounds. Looking at the queen and Lord Luo Lan, all the soldiers'' faces were full of smiles, and their eyes were full of blazing light. At this time, the detector suddenly flashed a few powerful energy, soon three 70000 combat power of energy came to Luolan in front of them. They are three relatively tall Babu people. With the appearance of these three people, both the cosmonauts of the Babu Legion and the Babu people were excited, just like seeing a savior at a critical moment, and they all took a breath. Once again, the battle became stale. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 "Hey, people of Saifei force, prepare to die!" "Lord sidier, here you are at last." After the appearance of sidier''s three brothers, all the Babu people recovered their confidence as if they had found a way to rely on them. They were excited and evacuated to sidier''s three men. "Sorry, we''re not their match." "Don''t blame you. The strength of these Saiya people is definitely more than 30000 combat effectiveness. You can''t fight normally. Let''s leave it to us next." The eldest of the three brothers, sidier, is confident and muscular. He is one of the best super experts in the nearby star field. "Master, the fighting capacity of these three men is 75000, 72000 and 73000 respectively!" Ebony reports by contact. "Well." Luo Lan nodded and looked at the new three people. A stream of conscious energy diffused out. Sure enough, he felt the same powerful energy as the detector detected. His face could not help sneering, "70000 combat power is the strongest energy detected before landing. This kind of power may be very strong in the universe, but it''s not enough for us "How''s it going? One for each? " Lolan smiles and says to Sophia and Herz. "70000 combat power, barely a toy." Sophia''s tone was flat. Herz is not as calm as Rolan and zephylia, "if I want to fight with such a cosmonaut, I have to become a giant ape." "Ha ha, then leave it to me and Sophia!" Luo Lan calmly smile, finish saying, figure in a flash, when all people have not reacted to come over, came to the sidier three brothers, aiming at one of the highest energy value, clenched his fist directly out. Bang! One punch! A dull voice sounded. In full view of the public, the powerful attack hit sidier''s chest. Sidier''s expression was a little surprised. It seemed that he was still surprised when the other party''s attack came to his side. Then, a huge force passed through his combat suit and suddenly seemed to be hit head-on by a speeding train. "Ah ~ ~" sidier screamed and flew out like a shell. With a bang, it hit the ground several kilometers away, marking thousands of meters along the smooth surface of the dragon ball. The whole person almost fainted. Whew! Luo Lan blinks around sidier again. His short stature is in sharp contrast to his opponent. He grabs his opponent''s arm full of scales and breaks it with a click. Then he throws sidier into the air and makes a series of attacks. The scene was silent. Everything happened so fast that everyone was still staring at it and didn''t react. "Big brother!" "Asshole!" Seeing that the eldest brother was so devastated by the Saiya people in front of him, the other two brothers, sidia and Sita, were stunned for a short time. They finally reacted and couldn''t sit still any more. Their face suddenly changed. They rushed to Luo Lan with a roar. But when they were near Luo Lan, a beautiful figure stopped in front of them. Seraphia looked at them with a frosty face and a sneer: "you two play with me!" With that, the stormy attack is released. Once Saifeiya starts fighting, the whole person will become very crazy. One punch, two punches Fly kick! Bang! "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng The graceful figure twinkled in the mid air, and the two brothers, sidia and Sita, were beaten by Saifeiya like dolls, and soon became black and blue and bruised. You should know that the combat effectiveness of Saifeiya is as high as 93000. It''s not easy to deal with two cosmonauts with more than 70000 combat effectiveness? Battlefield, all of a sudden into a strange silence! Everyone was staring at the three brothers of sidier who were ravaged by Luolan and Saifeiya. They rubbed their eyes and couldn''t believe the picture in front of them. After making sure that what he saw was the real picture, he showed an expression of horror. "Incredible, the power of the queen It''s so strong, it''s suffocating. More than 70000 cosmonauts with combat power are beaten like this It''s really... " It''s hard for Saiya soldiers to describe the shock in their hearts. Their whole face turned red with excitement. "So is Lord Luo Lan, with 90000 combat power! If I can have one tenth of the power of an adult, I will be satisfied. " Others craned their necks, their eyes blazing. Especially some female Saiya people, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes is burning, as if to swallow him alive. "Your Majesty, your majesty!" "Luo Lan, Luo Lan!" With a roar of excitement, people on the side of Saifei''s forces cheered heartily, as if they had drunk stimulants. On the other hand, the people on the one side of the Babu army were on the contrary. When they saw that the great master they relied on was devastated by the other side, they were all unbelievable, and even some of them were bewildered and trembled."It''s impossible, Lord sidier. Their fighting capacity exceeds 70000. How can they be defeated so easily?" "The Babu people are the most powerful race in the far west of the North galaxy. As the elite of our race, Lord xible is absolutely impossible to be defeated." ¡­¡­ "Hum, that''s because the queen and Luo Lan are even more powerful. Their fighting power exceeds 90000!" A cosmopolitan who has joined Saifei power for a short time looks up and says with pride. Looking at the number of combat effectiveness displayed in the frame, even he felt incredible. In an environment where the general combat effectiveness of the universe is less than 1000, 5000 combat effectiveness is a rare master, and 10000 combat effectiveness can only be seen in big forces. As for 90000 combat power, I can''t imagine it. "What, the leader of Saifei force is so strong?" When the people of the Babu army heard the words, they were dumbfounded. Then a chill rose from the sole of their feet and passed through their spine to their brain. Their face turned pale. "It''s over!" Waves of despair spread through the Babu army. If the army is defeated like a mountain, the momentum of the battle is gone, and there is no need to continue the battle. Facing the powerful pursuit of Saifei, the opponent can only dodge like a lost dog. I also felt the incredible face of Lord Babu hiding in the palace''s secret room. Looking at the picture conveyed on the screen, Lord Babu trembled. "It''s impossible. How can it be like this? Shouldn''t very few Saiya people have more than 10000 combat effectiveness?"?! Is it the legendary super Saiya?! But it''s just a legend... " Lord Babu was biting his teeth and his face was grim. Suddenly he seemed to have made up his mind. "Sidier, my children, up to now, we can only start our family''s secret arts. Although it''s a little bit harmful, you can certainly carry it down." After thinking about it, Lord Babu''s muddy eyes suddenly widened, his dry palm caressed a purple crystal ball, and started some secret skill. With a strange wave, Lord Babu''s body became thinner. Babu people are cosmopolitan people who can become stronger through transformation, but they need to pay a heavy price when they get powerful. They usually need to maintain their body nutrients with the flesh and soul of other races. Buzz, buzz! Strange fluctuations float on the surface of the whole super dragon ball, and then after the reflection and amplification of the super dragon ball, it turns into a touch of lavender light. Affected by this, even the whole Super Dragon Ball shines bright light. It''s like the aurora. Bang! The light of the sun is gathered to shine, and then shines to every inch of the earth under the reflection of the super dragon ball. Tong Whoa, whoa! Under the radiation of the strong sunlight, the half dead sidier brothers Huoran seemed to be reborn, with a fierce and terrifying momentum all over their body, and with the passage of time, this momentum became stronger and stronger. At the same time, the bodies of the three brothers began to change. The tusks in the mouth began to grow and the skin was replaced by scales. The momentum is rising all over! 80000, 90000, 120000 Up to 170000! "Changed?" Sophia opened her eyes wide. "The breath of other Babu people has also become stronger. It turns out that the Babu people are cosmic people who can transform themselves!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 "No, let''s get out of here!" After seeing the transformation of the sidier brothers, the strength has increased several times. Luo Lan realizes that it''s not good and cries out for everyone to leave. Hearing Luo Lan''s cry, Saifeiya also realized that trouble was coming. Of course, Saifeiya was not worried that the sidier brothers would threaten her. Even if they had 170000 combat power, they could deal with it. The real trouble was other Babu people in the battlefield. Sure enough, at this time, countless strong breath rose. 60000, 50000, 70000, 60000 All the Babu people who didn''t die were transformed one after another in the light of the light of lavender. At that time, hundreds of battles with more than 30000 combat effectiveness appeared on the huge battlefield. "Ha ha ha, the great lord Babu has finally used his secret skill." "With the blessing of Lord Babu, who else is our opponent?" "Saiya people, die!" the arrogant voice once again spread on the battlefield. After the transformation, the Babu people were covered with scales, their sharp tusks became longer, and there was a long black horn on their head, which looked like a demon. In fact, they feed on the flesh and soul of life, even if they are "demons". A group of Babu people with a fighting capacity of more than ten thousand gathered together, and the terrible momentum was enough to make the vast majority of people scared. "Back up, all back up!" Herz''s face became very ugly and he yelled at all the soldiers to stay away. Needless to say, the cosmonauts on the side of Saifei''s power had already begun to retreat when the detector showed each other''s energy. After hearing Herz''s order, they evacuated to the rear one after another. "No, there are too many people in Babu." "Hell, these cosmonauts can even change." Herz''s face was livid and he felt like his fist was on the steel plate. "I''ll go with SAFIYA to stop them. You let all the Saiya leave the super dragon ball in the spaceship, and don''t let them stare at the sky." Luo Lan''s voice said coldly, for today''s sake, they can only choose to change, but those Saiya people with low blood will lose their mind when they see the artificial moon, so they have to leave first. "I see." Herz nodded, pressed the messenger and ordered all the sais to leave first. When the fierce battle developed into such a situation, Herz''s heart was filled with fire. After directing the Saiya people to leave the super dragon ball and enter the starry sky, Herz gazed at those Babu people who were releasing Qigong waves everywhere, and his anger burst out completely. Whew! Whew! Luo Lan and the three men launched the artificial moon into the sky at the same time. Suddenly, their bodies changed, and their brutal power rose on the surface of the super dragon ball. Roar!! With a few angry roars, the amazing energy value is about to explode! 940000, 200000, 120000! In particular, Luo Lanna''s appalling 940000 combat effectiveness directly shocked all the cosmonauts on the side of the Saifei forces. As for the Babu legion, because there were no high-end detectors like the Saifei forces - their detectors had been "bambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambam. "It''s unbelievable, Lord Luo Lan''s energy It''s 940000! " The cosmonauts of Saifei force are staring at the data of the detector one by one, like riding a roller coaster. They are all dumbfounded. "The Queen''s fighting power is not bad, 200000!" "My God, it''s invincible!" This can be more shocking than Luo Lan''s first shot before. Even among the Saiya people, there are few people who know Luo Lan''s real combat effectiveness. Now I suddenly see Luo Lan show a terrible 940000 combat effectiveness, lost for a while, cheeks suddenly red, one by one can''t help roaring, venting the excitement in the heart. "No, how can Saiya''s power be improved!" Hysterical cry, the voice is a little trembling, in the sense of Luo Lan and others who make the soul tremble, the sidier brothers have no longer the arrogance before, instead of deep fear. Panic! Appalled! Shiver! Negative emotions filled the soul of the Babu people, and there was a feeling that "the sky suddenly fell down". Some of the Babu legions had completely lost the courage to continue fighting, and they fled one after another, but with a bang, they were directly killed by the sidier brothers. "No one is allowed to escape. Fight to the end." Badier''s face was ferocious, and his fangs were shining with a frightful light. "Big brother, we are not the match of Saiya people. How about..." Looking at the fleeing cosmonauts, he said fiercely, "eating those cosmonauts who are not dead can supplement some of our energy." "Well, it''s their honor to contribute to our family."The three brothers nodded fiercely. They couldn''t take care of so much. They opened their mouths and grabbed the nearby cosmonauts for a while to eat. After eating, the energy in their bodies suddenly increased. "Hum, what''s the use of cramming temporarily?" Luo Lan, the great ape, looks coldly at the Badier brothers, suddenly opens his mouth, and the strong energy condenses in front of his mouth. Whew! Like a bright moon shining, huge energy ball with a roar jet out, bang fell to the distant land. All of a sudden, the flaming mushroom cloud rose up, and the hit area turned into a marsh, devouring all life. The 940000 attack is not a joke. If the super dragon ball had not been strong enough, it would have disintegrated in an instant. You know, it took only one finger for Felisa to destroy vegeta. "Ah, ah, ah!" Countless Babu people and cosmonauts fled in a hurry, but the attacks of Rolan and SAFIYA followed one another, which did not give them a chance to escape. "Babu, it''s your turn." The blood red eyes fixed on the sidier brothers, as if they were staring at by a kind of beast. Bursts of cold light taught the sidier brothers to feel a thrill. The secret was not good. When they were ready to run away, a black shadow stopped in front of them like a wall. "No, run to the other side!" The sidier brothers quickly turned their direction, and the cold sweat dripped down. They couldn''t help roaring in their heart: Hell, why are the Saiya so powerful. "My father, it''s not a wise choice to provoke the saians this time." There was a trace of regret in the heart of the three brothers. But regret is no longer useful. Now the three brothers can only run for their lives, but no matter how fast they are, they can''t catch up with Luo Lan. Although the speed of the ape will be delayed because of its large size, for the sidier brothers, who are far from equal in strength, Luo Lan''s speed is as fast as lightning. The blink of an eye stopped them again. "Die, die!" In the heart extremely anxious, sidier racked his brains to think about the strategy, but under the situation of great disparity in strength, all the tricks in the face of absolute power, are so fragile. How can 170000 combat power be the opponent of 940000 combat power!! Despair, can not help spreading in the heart! "How can it be like this? Has the Babu Legion been standing for thousands of years and will be destroyed today?" Sidier''s throat was wriggling and full of bitterness. At this moment, a shadow was thrown from the sky. Sidier raised his head stupidly. At the last moment of consciousness, he saw a huge palm. Bang! Luo Lan slapped it down and it was as easy as killing a fly. When it was over, he did not forget to step on two feet on the ground with his feet. Sidier was directly trampled into meat mud, and there was no body left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 "Big brother!" Luo Lan turns her head to see that sidier''s other two brothers are also being ravaged by Saifeiya. 200000 combat power can deal with 170000 combat power. Although Luo Lan can''t be as easy as Luo Lan, it''s absolutely no problem to kill each other. In addition to Sophia''s exquisite skills and explosive means, the end of the battle has long been doomed. It should be said that the two brothers were dealt with by Saifeiya, which made her enjoy herself. If she interfered, she might cause the other party''s dissatisfaction. Thinking of this, Luo Lan looks at Herz. Herz''s fighting power has increased to 120000. Her huge size shuttles among other Babu people, spitting out energy cannons in her mouth, one by one, quickly destroying the Babu people. "It seems that the war will soon come to an end. Although there is a little accident, the outcome is the same as expected. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the Babu people could be transformed into a cosmic race, which almost caused great losses. " Looking at the battlefield of violent explosions, Luo Lan narrowed her eyes to find the last Babu''s whereabouts. Her mind spread to the whole super dragon ball. Suddenly, a light flashed in her eyes and moved to the top of a palace. "The so-called Lord Babu is in here. Then disappear with the palace!" "This is the end of provoking the saians!" Looking coldly at the palace below, Luo Lan''s hands converged. A group of blue Qigong waves condensed between the huge palms. Soon, the strong energy exceeded the extreme value of the detector. All kinds of equipment in the palace exploded and caught fire, and the corridor was filled with a strong pungent smell. In a deep room, Babu''s thin face was staring at the picture on the video screen. His lips moved and he couldn''t believe it and roared: "no, it''s impossible, sidier, they are not rivals. Our family has been standing in the West for thousands of years, how can they be defeated It''s just Saiya people and Saifei forces. It''s just a rising small force. " The stiff face looks to the screen, which shows a huge ape condensing energy waves. Lord Babu is blind. Boom!! The intense energy comes down from the sky, like a big sun suddenly setting, a soaring flame rises on the horizon, and the bright light falls down. Even standing in outer space, you can see clearly. "Ha ha ha Wrong, wrong, because the Babu people have provoked the Saifei forces, they want to be removed from the universe I''m not reconciled. Curse you, Sophie. You will go to hell sooner or later. " With bloody accusation, Lord Babu''s face is ferocious and roars loudly, and his heart suddenly sprouts endless regret. If he had known that, he would not have provoked Saifei''s forces, but life in the universe is so cruel. A wrong decision is likely to end a civilized future. No matter how unwilling Lord Babu was, he finally turned to ashes in a hot and sticky sea of energy. Boom! Everything in the palace is submerged in the ocean of energy. In space, the Saifei force''s fleet detects an amazing energy. After aiming at the energy source, it immediately sees a big sun rising from the horizon. Due to the overall transparency of the super dragon ball, this gorgeous light is directly transmitted to all parts of the planet. "God, this is the power of Lord Luo Lan. Even if it''s so far away, it makes people shiver." "The power of Lord Luo Lan is so powerful." In the fleet, the Saiyan soldiers felt the energy from the distant starry sky with a look of horror. They could not help shivering and their eyes were shining. The Saiyan blood in their bodies was excited and they wanted to join the battle. Luo Lan looks at the bottom faintly, and her whole body is full of threatening momentum. After confirming the so-called Lord Babu''s complete death, she shows a smile on her face, and then joins in the battle of cleaning up the remnant soldiers of Babu''s army. By this time, the battle was coming to an end, and the Babu army had been defeated in the crushing crusade of sephia and Herz. Seeing that they were about to be cleaned up, many of the Babu cosmonauts simply gave up their arms. The battle lasted a little longer and ended at last. Looking at the vast orange red earth, Luo Lan summoned the cosmonauts of Saifei forces to detain the prisoners of war, and asked the people of LIS nationality to count the losses of the war. From this day on, the whole far west region will also be under the control of the SAIFI forces. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in several other galaxies far away from the BAB system, the special forces and sonori''s troops were also cleaning up other positions of the BAB legion, and no other BABS were encountered in the whole process. Because the source of Babu people''s power is the sun, and the super dragon ball has the function of gathering and amplifying the sun''s energy, so all Babu people live on the super dragon ball, which has been destroyed by Luo Lan. In the process of occupying other galaxies, sonori also met investigators of other forces. These investigators seem to be focusing on the battle between the Saifei forces and the Babu Legion. After all, the two sides of the battle are several major forces in the west of the North galaxy, which naturally attract the attention of others.After seeing sonori''s fleet, the investigators quickly turned around. As they already know the news of Saifei''s all-round victory, they also need to send the news back quickly and continue to stay in the battlefield. It is no longer necessary. In case of misunderstanding with Saifei, it will be even more unwise. "There''s news from Luolan that the Babu army has been uprooted. Now the Far West is our territory. He told us to take over all the planets as soon as possible." Thorne read the message from headquarters. "Tell them we''ve started taking over." Sonori was very happy to hear the news. "By the way, ask them what to do with wozif. It''s also the planet under the command of the Babu army. It seems that the LIS people have a deep blood feud with them!" "All right." After hearing this, Thorne sent the question to Luo Lan, and soon came back with a reply. There was only one sentence: "cooperate with the LIS tribe to take back woziff planet" sonori groaned twice, touched her chin, and suddenly waved her big hand, "little ones, I''m going to fight with my mother. It''s just woziff star ball. It''s only a few days to fight it down!" As a result, a part of the fleet of Saifei forces sailed toward wozif under the deployment of sonori. On the way, ebony, who learned that Luolan was going to rescue the LIS, was red in both eyes and asked to go with sonori. Luolan readily agreed. Next, with uncontrollable excitement, ebony led nearly 100000 LIS people to accompany sonori to wozif. Another fierce war started in another starry sky, but compared with the battle on the super dragon ball, this war is almost negligible. Under the siege and interception of battle robots and war fortresses, wozif planet was soon conquered. Watching the captive people recover their freedom, oolong''s eyes filled with tears of excitement, and the LIS people can finally be rebuilt. On the other hand, the whole Boduo ethnic group suffered the disaster of extinction Ebony is full of hatred for the Bodo people who have been banned for more than a thousand years! ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 "What about this super dragon ball?" Already aware of the super dragon ball, cyphia is looking at the super dragon ball in the Babu system. Luo Lan stood up and said, "what else can I do? I''ll stay here. I can''t move such a big dragon ball." "It won''t be discovered, will it?" Sephia is a little uneasy. "I don''t know how long this thing has been in this galaxy. As long as we don''t say its function, no one will associate it with making a wish, and even if we get this dragon ball, it''s useless if we can''t gather seven." Luo Lan shook his head. There are seven super dragon balls scattered in two universes. It''s not easy to collect them. As far as he knows, the only people who can cross the two universes in the universe are the God of destruction, the king of the world, and angels. They certainly don''t care about the super dragon ball. And those who have the ambition to collect super dragon balls have no ability to cross the universe. Smell speech, Saifeiya nods a way: "also, don''t know this dragon bead is how to make, the size is too frightening." Think of their first super dragon ball was its huge size scared, the heart is a burst of exclamation. "Dragon God Salama, that''s the highest god, isn''t it..." Luo Lan murmurs softly, the tiny inaudible voice doesn''t even hear Sophia clearly. "Forget it, don''t think about such troublesome things. We''d better go back to practice after we leave things here to Herz and them." Super dragon ball is still quite far away for him. Anyway, no one can move this "Super Star Dragon Ball" here. Just send more guards to guard it, and you should still care about cultivation. When it comes to cultivation, Saifeiya takes it seriously, and her focus shifts from the super dragon ball. "Yes, because this meaningless battle has been delayed for nearly a month, it''s really unpleasant." "It''s not meaningless. At least our territory extends to the Far West, isn''t it?" Luo Lan said with a smile. Sophia opened her bright eyes, "is it helpful to our cultivation? Since it can''t promote us to become stronger, it''s meaningless." Luo Lan a burst of dumb, touched the back of the head, Saifeiya''s words didn''t say wrong. So next, Herz and sonori were given the troublesome task of integrating forces, and Rolan and Sophia patted their butt and went straight back to the space Island beyond the earth. As soon as she came back, she saw the blonde orchid lying on the ground with a piece of grass in her mouth. She was still drooling, and her face suddenly became cold. She lifted a wall of air and ran over it. Hula, the blonde orchid was overturned by the whole person, her delicate body flew out of a distance in mid air, and then landed heavily. "Oh, who dares to steal Ah, teacher, you are back! " Blonde orchid a "attack" word has not yet said, see is Luolan and Saifeiya back, immediately surprised to shout. "What did you say you stole? Go on!" Sophia looked at her. The blonde orchid kneaded and stood there with a giggle. The blonde orchid, who was not afraid of everything, counseled Celia very well. "The combat effectiveness is less than 40, and the gravity will be doubled in the future!" At a glance, SAFIYA saw that the blonde rankie was lazy when she was away, and punished her coldly. "Don''t, teacher. I''ll be tired to death with double gravity." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sophia stares at her coldly. The blonde rankie opens her mouth and surrenders dejectedly. Luo Lan looks at the blonde orchid, a look of despair, smiles, blinks into the training ground, and then becomes a giant ape form again, honing the power of the giant ape in the bright moonlight. Hum, hum A trace of microwaves floating on the surface of Luo Lan''s body, with the vitality in her body, absorbed the power of the giant ape state a little bit. ¡­¡­ At this time, the North galaxy has been upset because of the victory of Saifei forces. It can be said that the battle between Saifei forces and the Babu Legion received a lot of attention. When the final result came out, the whole scope of the North galaxy was shocked. The Saifei forces defeated the Babu Legion and took over the entire far west region of the North galaxy. All the big figures were surprised by this, and they were afraid of the strength of Saifei. It''s hard to feel at ease to be with such a powerful and threatening force in the starry sky! "Saifei forces, they won the Babu Legion so easily. It can be seen that That''s the same with the Babu Legion. If we had done it earlier, maybe that area would be ours The boss of some forces shook his head regretfully. When his subordinates asked whether they wanted to compete with Saifei forces, the boss kicked him. Don''t you see that I just sigh. If I really want to have the ability to suppress the Babu army, I went to do it earlier. How can I sit here and sigh? "Forget it. It''s not appropriate for Saifei to offend. It''s better to make friends as much as possible."There are still many organizations that choose to make friends with Saifei forces, but more organizations still choose to wait and see. After all, the news that Saifei forces occupy Jixi has not been thoroughly spread. Let''s see the reaction of other forces. ¡­¡­ "The army of Babu was defeated. That''s good. That kind of ferocious race should have disappeared for a long time, but the power of Saiya has expanded. I hope they can manage the business planet safely." After receiving the news, the Galactic king was silent for a while, then turned into a long sigh. ¡­¡­ Bang! On a remote planet in the North galaxy, Dr. Ruka, who is doing experiments, devoted himself to his research. Since he accepted the Commission of the leader of the ethnic group, Dr. Ruka secretly lurked to a remote planet and set up a biological laboratory on it to study super fighters. There are all kinds of advanced equipment in the research room. Next to the instruments with flashing lights, there are groups of transparent glass cans, in which the corpses of various strange races are soaked. They are the materials used by Dr. Luka to study super soldiers. All of a sudden, an encrypted message came. It was a communication channel that only the leader of the group knew. When he opened it, Dr. Luca was stunned. "The Bodo ethnic group was exterminated, and all ethnic groups were spared. The killers were the LIS and Saifei forces." "Hide yourself, remember!" Dr. Luka couldn''t believe it when he saw the communication that said that the parent planet woziv had been captured. After a while, his red eyes shed tears. Dr. Luka gritted his teeth and roared, his voice full of bloody resentment, "ah!! The hateful Saifei forces and the Lisi people, I will definitely avenge them. " "One day, I want you to pay the price!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 Space island. After coming back from the battlefield, Luo Lan devoted himself to the cultivation, sitting on the ground made of thunderbolt steel, meditating. He tried to feel the difference between the human form and the giant ape state in different ways, so as to build a bridge linking the two forms. But the difference between the human form and the great ape is so great that no matter how good Luo Lan''s understanding is, he can''t finish the cultivation immediately. This is the way of practice. It''s normal for Luo Lan to encounter a bottleneck. Now, Luo Lan has a feeling of being trapped on a cliff and in a dilemma. Clearly the end is in front, as long as a little step can cross the past, but it seems that there is an obstacle always blocking his way, it is particularly uncomfortable. With a long breath, another attempt ended in failure. Luo Lan frowned, "no, it''s proved to be a feasible method in the cultivation of consciousness. Once it comes to reality, there will be various micro changes due to the macro differences, which is enough to change the results." The spiritual world is different from the real world in the end. One is to leave aside the physical factors, which is purely mental simulation. The other is to consider the influence of various external factors. Just like the production of a new car, the theoretical design is always different from the actual production. We should not only consider the aerodynamic problems of car production, but also consider the cost and safety problems. Often all kinds of factors are combined together. When the finished product comes out, it is beyond recognition compared with the drawings at the beginning of the design. What Luo Lan is facing now is such a problem. No matter how perfect the solution in the cultivation of consciousness can''t be realized in reality, it''s useless. "Where is the problem?" Luo Lan looked up at the moon. The flawless full moon was as warm and delicate as jade. The bright moonlight was shining on her body, constantly stimulating the thick tail behind her. Looking at Sophia, she was sitting in silence with her eyes closed, her whole body covered with a layer of hazy dark red light, which is the luster of the energy of the great ape. "It seems easier for the anthropomorphic state to directly induce the power of great apes..." In this way, Luo Lan shakes his head again. If he wants to integrate the perfect form of giant ape power into the human body, he must practice in the form of giant ape. This is the most direct and essential way to contact the power of giant ape. Although the method like that seems convenient, the final strength will be reduced. If sephia had perfect ape form, he would not choose to feel the power of great apes in human form. "It''s a long way to go." With a long sigh, Luo Lan took a rest for a while, and then continued to practice. At this time, not far away came a beautiful figure. The blonde Lanqi was walking down and running hard. Her sweat had soaked her thin shirt. The whole person was panting, and her body was constantly shaking. She looked like she might fall down at any time. "Wuwu, I can''t run any more..." The blonde Lanqi bows her body, cries out wrongly, and is punished by Saifeiya. She has to run around the space island every day, carrying twice the gravity, which is killing her. "You go and have a rest." Luo Lan''s voice reached the ears of blonde Lanqi. "Little brother, you are very kind." After listening to this, the blonde Lanqi was very grateful. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan''s current giant ape form, she couldn''t help giving each other a big hug. "Oh, blonde rankie is also a very pure person, just a little bit rude." Looking at the blonde orchid panting on the ground, Luo Lan smiles and feels more and more that blonde orchid is actually very similar to Saiya people. They are all strong and domineering in character, and any discomfort will be shown directly on their faces. Such people are often very pure. If blonde orchid''s strength can be more powerful, he will think that blonde orchid is "super Saiya" People! When it comes to Lanqi''s "super Saiya person", Luo Lan can''t help thinking about her transformation ability, and then frowns slightly. It seems that there is a light in her mind. "Brother, why are you staring at me all the time?" The blonde rankie shivered. "It''s OK. You''re going to stay." "Oh The blonde Lanqi, oh, secretly adjusted the gravity bracelet on her wrist to double the gravity, and then crept out to be lazy. Anyway, Luo Lan said that she could have a rest. The teacher should have no reason to blame her. With this thought in her heart, the blonde Lanqi turned around and saw that Sophia glanced at her. She was so scared that she hid her hand behind her back. After a while, she was relieved to find that Sophia didn''t pay attention to her. Alas, this kind of life is less and less domineering. Then, a trace of helplessness flashed on the pretty face and ran to one side to "paddle". Luo Lan smiles a little. After the blonde Lanqi runs to be lazy, she concentrates on the light again. No matter it''s the transformation of giant ape or Super Saiyan, it''s a kind of transformation ability. It''s to stimulate the body through a certain means, so that the body can get a power far beyond the normal state. At the earliest time, it was a means of life protection evolved in the process of biological evolution in order to protect its own life safety.So that later, it gradually evolved into a means of fighting. In the universe, there are not many cosmonauts who have the ability to transform. As far as Rolan knows, except for the sais, the Shangbo people on the frissa side and the Babu people who have fought before are all races with the ability to transform. Thinking of the Babu people in the battle before, Luo Lan''s eyebrows wrinkled a little. Babu people are a kind of cosmic life that loves sunlight. Under the sunlight, they can exert more power than usual. The reason why they settle on the super dragon ball is that the super dragon ball can concentrate and enhance the sunlight, and it seems that it can bring unexpected increase to their transformation. The benefits brought by the super dragon ball to the Babu people are not only focused on the sunshine, but also seem to have a greater role in itself. After the Super Dragon Ball focus of the sun, with a different nature? After all, the reason why Longzhu is discovered by Longzhu radar is that it will emit a strange kind of electric wave. Sunshine, super dragon ball Strange radio waves, a few unrelated words lingering in Luo Lan''s brain, a light suddenly flashed in my mind. "The Babu people can get a more powerful source of stimulation by virtue of the" reflection "of the super dragon ball. In other words, the transformation of the Babu people is a bit similar to that of the great ape. Does that mean that the super dragon ball can also stimulate the power of the great ape?" , "if super dragon balls are also good for the power of the great ape, can I make use of Super Dragon Balls for training and then adjust the state of the great ape?" Luo Lan''s eyes brightened up. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was a feasible idea. Super Longzhu is a super wishing bead made by Dragon God Salama. It has incredible ability, and its function may not only be reflected in wishing. Of course, even if this idea is feasible, there are two things Luo Lan should consider: one is that the moon is not as huge as the sun. If we focus on the full moon with the super dragon ball, the moon is likely to be scattered by the super dragon ball, which can''t reach the intensity of transformation; the other is that the super dragon ball is located on the other side of the Babu galaxy, which can''t move at all. And as far as he knows, there is no moon in Babu galaxy at all. If we use an artificial moon, the brightness will only drop even lower. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 Luo Lan certainly can''t borrow the "Super Star Dragon Ball" in Babu galaxy, and the dragon ball on the earth is so small that it can''t be used for cultivation, but it doesn''t mean that there is no dragon ball on him. Open the space of different dimensions, and with a bang, a giant dragon ball with a diameter of one meter rolls out, making a clear sound when it touches the ground. It''s the strange Dragon Ball Luo Lan collected on the planet cultivator. One meter in diameter, the whole body is round and transparent. It''s just the right way to gather the moonlight. However, no matter whether the dragon ball has an increasing effect on the moonlight, he wants to have a try. "Sister, you take this dragon ball and fly to the sky to have a try." Yell at Sophia. Hearing this, Sophia''s figure suddenly came to him and asked curiously, "what are you going to do with this red dragon ball?" ¡°¡­¡­ Gathering the full moon, since the Babu people in the Babu system can use the super dragon ball to transform, I wonder if the dragon ball can be used in our cultivation. " He said his idea again. After listening to it, Saifeiya was very interested. He picked up the dragon ball in his hands and flew into the sky. "How about this height?" Zephylia kept on taking off. "Yes, stay there first." When SAFIYA flies to the height of 5000 meters with the red dragon ball, Luo Lan shouts to stop. At this time, SAFIYA raises the red dragon ball over her head, and the outline of the dragon ball just covers the outline of the moon. The bright moon shines down through the red dragon ball. Luo Lan stares at the sky with her eyes. She finds that after the moon shines through the dragon ball, it is quite different from the original one, with a touch of dark red in it. It''s a little bit like the power color of the great ape. Bang! Bang! Bang! With her heart beating fast, Luo Lan soon felt that her state was different from before. The power of the great ape was strengthening, and it seemed to be easier to control. It really works! Longzhu also promoted the ape like development of Saiya people! And even the nature of the moonlight seems to have changed after passing through the medium of Longzhu. A happy look suddenly appeared on her face. Luo Lan sat down to practice. She thought about the state when she didn''t use the dragon ball before, and then compared it with the present state. The differences were discovered, and then analyzed the differences. Luo Lan seems to have found the key. "Yin -" just at this time, a dragon Yin sounded in the ear, and the power in the giant ape became gentle, "what sound?" Luo Lan opened her eyes and looked around blankly, but she didn''t find anything. "Well, what''s the gain?" Sophia lands next to Rolan. "With harvest, I feel that the power of the great ape in this form is easier to control. The full moon light through the Dragon Ball seems to bring a part of different energy. This is not only due to the focus of the light, but also because it is mixed with the energy of the dragon ball itself, which neutralizes the fury of the great ape power." "The energy in the dragon ball? What would it be? " "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the power of the Dragon God, maybe it''s the power of the dragon ball, maybe it''s the radio wave it usually releases It''s not clear, but it can help us to practice. " The dragon ball is a magical creation given by the Dragon God. It has magical energy. Luo Lan can''t understand the specific structure and principle, but it can be sure that when the Dragon Ball focuses on the moonlight, it releases part of the energy hidden in the dragon ball. Just now, the seemingly silent dragon chant in my ear just proves this point. The origin of this red dragon ball is strange and unpredictable, but there is no doubt that it is also a dragon ball. "That means you can practice?" "That''s right!" Luo Lan nodded affirmatively. "Then try again." Sophia picked up the dragon ball and flew to the sky again. Luo Lan took a look and immediately sat up and looked up at the full moon in the sky. At the same time, she constantly used the vitality in her body to stimulate every cell in her body. As time goes by, with the deepening of thinking, the power of the dragon ball enters the body with the moonlight, combines with the vitality in Luo Lan''s body, and stores it in the cells. Soon, Luo Lan''s body gradually covered with a layer of light fluorescence Pengpeng, the cells in his body seem to be full of vitality, and each vitality is strengthening his body. From the tail, the dark red crystal light becomes transparent. Saifeiya holds the dragon ball to fly in the sky, a pair of beautiful eyes are staring at Luo Lan''s state, after seeing the changes on him, a little surprise gradually appears on his face. She found that Luo Lan''s body size was shrinking, from more than 20 meters to more than 10 meters, which was reduced to half of the original, but her strength did not weaken at all. His eyes were blazing with red light, and his white skin was glowing with red light. "Really, maybe it won''t be long before Luo Lan can master the power of the great ape in human form." Think of the red dragon pearl to promote the role of the great ape, Sophia will daydream, can''t wait to use it to enhance their own strength.About three hours later, Luo Lan stopped practicing and felt the constant power flowing in his body. He nodded with satisfaction and looked at his figure again. Luo Lan was even more satisfied. His height of more than ten meters was only half of the original. If he continued, it was only a matter of time before he became a normal height. So far, ape like practice has finally taken a solid step. Feeling the warmth flowing in her body, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly burst out a light, "the power of the dragon ball is combined with the power of the great ape, which is really unexpected." "Next, I''ll practice it." Sophia can''t wait. "All right." Luo Lan nods with a smile, knowing that the self-cultivation maniac can''t wait, so she flies in the sky with a dragon ball. After some practice, self-cultivation maniac is very satisfied with her own harvest. The power of human form is also rising. It''s just that someone has to fly in the sky with the dragon ball all the time. It''s really troublesome, and it also reduces their cultivation efficiency. Is it possible to fix the dragon ball in the sky with UAV? This is a feasible way, but in this case, we need to teleport back to Sarada and let umu prepare a spacecraft. During the meal, she said this idea to Sophia. Sophia grunted twice and looked at rankie. "Don''t bother. We still have a hand here?" The blonde orchid chirped, wiped off the oil stains in her hands, and pointed to herself in disbelief, "teacher, you''re not talking about me, are you? No, no, I can''t fly at all "After training for such a long time, your combat effectiveness has almost increased to 50, and the Qi in your body is enough to support your flight," said Sophia "But I really won''t!" She said innocently. "The physical quality of the earth people can''t compare with the Saiya people. It takes a long time for them to fly, but I have a way to make LanChi fly." Luo Lan ate a mouthful of food, his words immediately attracted the attention of Saifeiya and blonde Lanqi. "Really, I can fly, too?" Blonde rankie''s eyes flickered with anticipation. "Of course, it''s flying in a sense." "It''s not throwing me up in the sky, is it?" Asked the blonde, carefully. "Of course not." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 The blonde Lanqi was really worried that the Saifeiya brothers and sisters would throw themselves into the sky. As soon as Luo Lan said that they would not do so, the whole person immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then excitedly asked how to make themselves fly. "How can I fly?" Luo Lan glanced at the blonde orchid, looking at her two eyes shining, "not to let you fly, is to let another blue orchid fly up, as for you, or obediently to practice the use of breath, maybe can learn to fly." After hearing this, she laughed, "it''s all the same!" "It''s really different." Luo Lan takes a deep look at the blonde orchid. Suddenly, she steps forward. Before the blonde orchid reacts, she pulls her up and says to Sophia, "sister, I''ll take orchid to find the flying props." Saifeiya looked at him and nodded, "go back quickly. I''m still waiting for my cultivation. Rankie, please be calm." As soon as the blonde lanqifu is lifted up by Luolan, he subconsciously resists. After hearing Saifeiya''s words, he immediately shrivels his mouth, stops making noise and lies on Luolan''s shoulder. It''s just that the body is carried by Luo Lan, a small man. He always feels a little twisted. His elder sister''s style is gone. "Gone!" Luo Lan drinks lightly, and starts to move instantly under the attention of Saifeiya. After Luo Lan leaves, Saifeiya nods down and sits down, and continues to enjoy her food. ¡­¡­ On earth, on kalinda. On the second floor of the top of the tower, there is a spacious martial arts training ground, which is more than 100 square meters. Except for a stone platform with a kettle in the center, there is no redundant furnishings. The surrounding view is very wide, the fence is very low, only half a meter high, and there are only a dozen relief stone columns between the upper and lower levels supporting the top of the tower. This is the training ground for the lower martial arts Taoists to accept the advice of the cat fairy. There used to be a lot of martial arts masters here to learn advanced martial arts. At most, there were several people who accepted the advice of the cat fairy. But later, with the decline of the martial arts of the earth, fewer and fewer people boarded the Kailin tower, and the second floor of the tower was idle. Now, in the martial arts field, two young girls are practicing their basic movements assiduously. One looks like she is in her early ten years old, the other is younger, even less than ten years old. But the two girls are very serious, let the cat fairy nodded. "Yes, it only takes a few years for them to grow up to surpass the tortoise fairy. It is commendable that they all have a pure heart." "Maybe the next generation of the God of heaven will be settled." The cat fairy thought happily that with the aging of the current God''s body, it is urgent to find an heir. Fortunately, at this time, there are two children who are very good both in talent and mind, ensuring that there will be no fault in the God''s inheritance. "Kiki, suno, you stop to have a rest, and then practice snatching the kettle from me." The cat fairy called to Kiki to stop and let them have a rest. "Lord Kailin, is it practice for us to snatch the kettle from you?" Qiqi took a sip of water. At this time, she had taken off her strange clothes and put on her white Wudao clothes. "Yes, it''s just the kettle." Suno was young, but his face was very watery. The cat fairy squinted, "don''t think it''s easy to snatch the kettle from me. Martial arts practice is hidden in daily life. When you understand this, you will be a great martial arts master. By the way, it took turtle fairy three years to snatch the kettle from me!" The cat fairy stretched out three fingers. Qiqi''s two watery eyes suddenly glared at the eldest brother, and said, "even teacher Wutian spent three years?" "Haha, so you should work hard. To tell you the truth, after you finish your practice here, there will be more exquisite martial arts waiting for you. That''s something that even the tortoise fairy hasn''t practiced." Cat fairy mysteriously smiles. Turtle fairy practiced martial arts here when he was young, but the temple above is not qualified to go up. Although he has been pondering for three hundred years in the lower world, there are still many wonderful functions that only the temple can have. The tortoise fairy did not learn. "Not even Mr. Wu Tian?" Kiki was very interested all of a sudden. "Of course, no matter how powerful the tortoise fairy is, it''s just in the lower boundary of the earth. You know, the world is quite vast." The cat fairy talks about it with great eloquence. Above the martial arts world of the earth, there is the Kailin tower. Above the Kailin tower, there is a temple, and the temple is just a duckweed in the universe. After contacting Luo Lan and others, the cat fairy knows the smallness and weakness of the earth. "Immortal Kailin, tell us..." Qiqi begged. Her father, the ox demon king, was the second disciple of the tortoise immortal. Because of his lack of talent in martial arts, he was sent out by the tortoise immortal for a long time. However, under the influence of the ox demon king, Qiqi also knew the power of the tortoise immortal, who was known as the "God of martial arts". So at first listen to the cat fairy said that there are martial arts teacher Wutian will not, naturally feel very surprised."Well, I''ll tell you about it." The cat fairy nodded. Kiki and suno are brought by Bobo for him to teach. Their future is limitless. It''s a certain thing to go to the temple, so it doesn''t matter if you tell them the temple information in advance. "Remember the black man who brought you here? His origin is not simple... " So next, I talked about the temple and Bobo. By the way, I talked about some things in the universe, just because the cat fairy didn''t know much about the universe, so I just gave a brief explanation. "There is a temple above the tower of Kailin!" Qiqi''s eyes are round. "Mr. Bobo is the steward of the temple, and his kung fu is so powerful!" Suno looked surprised. "And aliens..." Cat fairy''s words had a great impact on them. After listening to them, Qiqi and suno''s original world outlook almost collapsed, so they understood why Bobo had brought them to kailinta to practice. "There is a God in this world!" Suno is a hunter''s daughter from the northern polar region of masruta. She has never been in contact with martial arts before and doesn''t know there are so many interesting secrets, so she listens very carefully at this time. When we know that we may touch the God of the earth in the future, our beautiful eyes shine with excitement. "Well, to tell you this is just to let you know the situation, and then we''ll continue to practice..." Cat fairy stroked his beard, gently stirred by the wooden stick, and picked up a delicate kettle on the central platform of the martial arts training ground. "Now you start to snatch my kettle. No matter what means you use, it doesn''t matter if you join hands." The cat fairy is carrying a wooden stick and shaking his body. Kiki and suno nodded and began to fly towards the cat fairy. Cat fairy smile, body suddenly a turn, the kettle is about to be caught when suddenly disappeared, Qiqi and suno two people rushed to empty. "Adjust your body''s movements. The air above kalinda is thin. If the movement range is too large, your body will soon be unable to stand it." "Come on, don''t stare at the kettle all the time, just look at my movements. Keep up with my steps and adjust your breathing. Only when you keep pace with me can you find my movements accurately." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 "Oh, cat fairy, there are other people on kalinda!" When Luo Lan carrying blonde Lanqi came to Kailin tower, the cat fairy was instructing the two girls. A clear voice made the cat fairy stop. "It''s Mr. Luo Lan. Long time no see." The cat fairy greets politely and looks curiously at the blonde girl on Luo Lan''s shoulder. Luo Lan put down the blonde Lanqi. "This girl''s name is Lanqi. She''s my sister''s student." "It was Miss Sophia''s student!" The cat fairy''s face was cold when he heard that it was not easy for him to become a student of Saifeiya, so he looked at the blonde orchid carefully and felt a breath of more than ordinary people on earth. But, this girl''s breath is very brutal, indeed as expected, has its teacher to have its disciple! This blonde girl is not a kind person. "What happened to the two girls behind you?" Luolan saw Qiqi and suno, two girls are more lovely, but at this time, there should be no other talent in Kailin tower. Is it because what he did before that changed the idea of cat fairy or God? "Oh, their names are Qiqi and suno. They are children sent by the gods to practice." The cat fairy said it without any concealment. "Qi Qi, Su Nuo, this is Luo Lan''s little brother. He is a great master." The cat fairy introduces the identity of Luo Lan to Qiqi, so as not to offend each other. Kiki, suno? Hearing the names of the two girls, Luo Lan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly a light flashed in her eyes. "It turns out that the girl with black hair is Qiqi, the girl who should have been the wife of Monkey King, and the other girl with red hair is suno. Suno is not the little girl who saved monkey king in the snow in the original book! Later, he lived in seclusion with man-made 8 in the masruta area. " "It''s interesting that these two girls, who are related to monkey king, are actually on the Kailin tower, and they are practicing with the cat fairy!" Luo Lan looks at Qi Qi and Su Nuo, all kinds of thoughts flash in her mind. And then look away from them No matter what reasons Qiqi and suno appear on the Kailin tower, they have no influence on him. It should be said that with the improvement of her own strength, Luo Lan has been able to deal with the change of the plot very calmly, and will not need to rely on foreknowledge to save her life as she has just crossed over. "Hello." Kiki said hello politely. "Hello, big brother." Suno is saying hello, too. Luo Lan nodded to both of them, and then said to the cat fairy, "I''m here to get her a somersault cloud." Cat fairy smell speech, see through the heart of blonde orchid, said: "with this girl''s heart, want to ride on the somersault cloud is unlikely..." Although the mouth said so, but the cat fairy or honestly attracted a somersault cloud, after all, Luo Lan''s terrible strength is there, there is no reason to hate each other for a trivial matter, and there are many places on the earth to rely on each other! After being put down by Luo Lan, the blonde Lanqi has been looking around. She is not happy when she hears the cat fairy''s words. No matter what the somersault cloud is, she said bravely: "miss will not be able to sit on that somersault cloud. It''s a joke! Where is the somersault cloud? It''s the golden thing Eh, how can a cloud sit? You''re kidding The cat fairy shrugged his shoulders and said to Qiqi behind him, "Qiqi, you jump on the somersault cloud and show this lady." "All right, Lord Kailin!" Qiqi nodded obediently, jumped out of the second floor of Kailin tower, fell directly on the soft tumbling cloud, and then walked around in the sky with the tumbling cloud in front of the blonde Lanqi. "What''s the principle of this cloud that can really sit on people?" Blonde orchid two eyes stare straight, as if found a baby shouting, "great, I like this thing, quickly get out of the way, I want to try." Qiqi jumps from the somersault cloud and gives her position to the blonde Lanqi. Lanqi laughs and jumps up straightly. Deng! The blonde orchid frowned. She had no feeling of exertion. Then her sole was empty, and her whole body fell from the golden clouds. "Wow "To die, to die, help! This thing is not reliable at all!" The cry became more and more distant, and soon the sound was out of hearing. "You''re not going to save her?" Looking at Luo Lan, the cat fairy asked strangely. Luo Lan replied, "it doesn''t matter. It''s a long distance from here to the ground. Let her learn a lesson." "Oh." Since Luo Lan has said that, the cat fairy naturally has no opinion. In fact, he also sees that the rebellious character like the blonde Lanqi needs some training. About five minutes later, Luo Lan estimated that the blonde Lanqi was about to fall to the ground, so a blink disappeared in full view of the public.A few kilometers above the ground, the blonde Lanqi''s eyes were splashed with tears, and her mouth made a fierce cry. Because she cried for a long time, the girl''s clear voice became a little hoarse. The cold wind was blowing down her face, and the blonde Lanqi was cold and almost fainted. "Ah ~ ~" she cried bitterly and fell for five minutes. Especially when she was about to fall to the ground with her falling body, she suddenly regretted that she wanted to jump from the sky. "Hold the breath in your body and gather it on the surface of your body, so you can get the power to float up." Luo Lan suddenly appears beside the blonde Lanqi and teaches her to use her Qi. But at this time, the blonde Lanqi''s brain has been confused, crying, "I can''t use it." "Help me Luo Lan takes a look at the blonde Lanqi, shakes her head, reaches for her hand and holds her body. After a period of buffering, their bodies float in the air hundreds of meters above the ground. The blonde Lanqi trembles and locks Luo Lan''s body tightly like an octopus. "You can let me go." "No, I''m afraid!" The blonde rankie yelled, and suddenly she couldn''t help shivering. Rankie didn''t yell or yell, "that I want to pee... " It''s a lot of things. When you think you''re Burma, you''ll pee when you''re hung on a tree and warn, "hold on, or I''ll throw you down." "No, no, I know." "Think more before you do anything in the future. Recklessness will make you suffer sooner or later. If I don''t catch you this time, you will be killed." She pinched her fair face and issued a severe warning. "I see." Blonde orchid cheeks red, embarrassed to nod, feel embarrassed this time big. Luo Lan looks at her fidgety appearance. She doesn''t know how much she has heard. She slowly puts her on the ground. After stepping on the ground, the blonde Lanqi sits on the ground, and her whole body is still shaking. When the blonde orchid came back from the toilet, her cheeks were still a little red, and her character seemed to soften a lot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 When he went back to Kailin tower again, the cat fairy found that the blonde girl''s character had changed a lot, and she didn''t speak like before. She seemed to have learned a lesson. "Somersault cloud has very high requirements for human nature. This girl is really not suitable for riding." The cat fairy once again declared that the characteristics of the somersault cloud should be explained clearly. Luo Lan''s face curved a smile, indifferent way: "don''t so early conclusion, LAN Qi can certainly sit on the somersault cloud." Then he said to rankie, "let another character of you come out." "Well." The blonde Lanqi let out a sound, and then in the surprised eyes of the cat fairy and others, plucked up a small group of show and distributed it beside the nostrils. "Sneeze!" A sneeze, blonde Lanqi''s hair suddenly turned into dark blue, curly hair floating in the breeze, pure and lovely face, even the whole body''s temperament seems to have changed the same, clearly wearing the same clothes, but gives a feeling of weakness and helplessness. "Ah, what is this place?" Blue hair orchid found himself in a strange place, see Luo Lan eyes suddenly bright, as if to find a dependence. "Luo Lan ~ ~" blue hair LAN Qijiao cries. "This is the top part of the kalinda tower. In front of you, this is the manager of kalinda, a real immortal. The other two girls are the practitioners of kalinda. The one with black hair is Qiqi, and the one with red hair is suno." Luo Lan gives a general introduction to LAN Qi. "It''s incredible that not only the appearance, but also the temperament after the transformation! What a pure soul, such a soul can really be recognized by tumbling cloud. " Looking at the change of Lanqi, cat fairy can''t help feeling surprised. In this society, there are fewer and fewer people who want to keep their hearts pure. In this way, there are three girls with no time in their hearts. "Rankie, you sit on the tumbling cloud for an interview." Luo Lan lets LAN Qi get close to somersault cloud. "Is that so?" LAN Qi curiously looked at the somersault cloud and touched it. It was like cotton candy. It was a thin cloud, but it felt like silk. Then she climbed up and didn''t want to fall. "Yes, this somersault cloud will be yours. It''s very fast, and it''s a good means of transportation." Luo Lan is directly in charge of the cat fairy and sends out the somersault cloud. Cat fairy also has no opinion, "since it has been recognized by the somersault cloud, then it is qualified to have it." "Thank you As soon as LAN Qi listened to this somersault cloud, she was her own. Her face immediately burst into a happy smile. She found a comfortable position on the somersault cloud and knelt down very quietly. Looking at LAN Qi''s quiet and elegant appearance, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction, and then she was ready to return to the space island. Of course, she did not forget to ask if the somersault cloud could leave the earth. Cat fairy''s answer was that as long as it was in the Earth Moon system, it was under the jurisdiction of the God of heaven, and the somersault cloud could pass. To get such an answer, Luo Lan nods and takes a look at Kiki and suno standing beside the cat fairy. She asks her to hold the somersault cloud tightly. Then she takes her shoulder to start an instant movement and leaves kailinta at once. After Luo Lan and them left, the cat fairy gazed for a long time, and after a while he was relieved. "Lord Kailin, who is Mr. Luo Lan?" Qiqi asked. Cat fairy humanity: "he is a big man, but also a strength beyond imagination." "How does it compare with the gods?" Qiqi asked again. The cat fairy felt it was necessary to let the two children know about Luo Lan''s strength, so he said seriously: "his strength is even stronger than the God of heaven, and he is a big man in the universe..." Next, let''s talk about the agreement between the earth and Saifei forces. After listening to Qiqi, they knew that the man who didn''t look very tall had such a prominent identity. "It''s amazing." "Mingming is only a little older than us..." Qiqi and suno exclaim in unison. Of course, the appearance of Luolan and Lanqi is just a small episode for them. After Luolan and suno leave, kalinda returns to her former appearance. Qiqi and suno continue to snatch the kettle under the training of cat fairy. Space island. The moon is hazy and full. When rankie sits in the air of the space Island, SAFIYA shows a look of surprise and reaches out to touch the cloud. Like Luo Lan and blonde rankie, SAFIYA can''t touch the entity of the cloud at all. Since she can''t touch the somersault cloud, she soon loses interest in it. She draws her hand back and looks at Luo Lan with beautiful eyes. "Now LAN Qi can fly to the sky, let her hold the red dragon ball?" "Yes, it can not only solve the problem of our cultivation, but also be an extra exercise for rankie." Luo Lan smile, and then let LAN Qi sit on the somersault cloud, holding the red dragon ball in both hands. Blue hair orchid is born with a gentle character. Luo Lan and Sophia both said that. She soon did it. The diameter of the red dragon ball is about one meter. It''s very difficult to hold it on her body. After several attempts, orchid was very inconvenient, so she simply raised it over her head and sat on the somersault cloud by herself.Although the weight of the red dragon ball is a little, ordinary people may not be able to lift it up, but the physical strength of Lanqi has 50 combat effectiveness. Even if she is not good at martial arts in the state of blue hair, it is still easy to lift one or two tons of things. So it appeared in such a dream scene. A beautiful girl steps on the golden auspicious clouds, holding high the red beads, floating in the sky thousands of meters, because it coincides with the full moon, the silver gray moonlight sprinkles on the girl''s body, like putting on a chic gossamer, light and graceful, floating and beautiful, just like a fairy in the myth. Moonlight through the focus of the red dragon ball down, and then mixed with a little dragon ball strange radio waves into the body of Luo Lan and Saifeiya. Time goes by. A few days later. Under the radiation of this wave, their strength is boiling. They are located on both sides of the training ground. Because one is in the human form and the other is in the giant ape state, the two strong and invincible forces are expanding, and they begin to attract and repel each other. Puff Puff Luo Lan''s red giant ape eyes are staring at the impeccable full moon in the sky. As soon as her body rises and shrinks, all the cells are undergoing rapid renewal. All of a sudden, a vital energy is released from the cell and diffused. All of a sudden, the accumulation of information on Sarada and Cepheus erupted. Luo Lan see this, quickly in accordance with their own simulation of the yuan Qi running way to dredge this sudden burst of energy. Gradually, vitality permeates the whole body, and every cell is moistened in vitality. Part of the vitality flowed to the tail, only felt a burst of itching at the fracture of the tail, the tail rolled, and the tail that had been cut off grew out again. At this time, Luo Lan''s body suddenly changed. Her body shrank at the speed visible to the naked eye, once, twice Cool all over the body, soon, Luo Lan''s body becomes only five meters high. Compared with the first 20 meters, it''s like a dwarf. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 "The tail is growing again." Rocking her new tail behind her, Luo Lan''s face was a little surprised. Then her face became very serious, because the last and most important step was to integrate the power of the great ape into the human body. This is a process that needs to be very careful. A little carelessness may lead to failure. I saw that he had a dignified face, and his brow was locked. After adjusting his breath, he was ready to take the most crucial step in one go. Little by little controlling the power of the body, the body gradually exudes a touch of light red light. "Well, it''s much smaller." In the sky, holding the red dragon ball sitting on the somersault cloud, LAN Qi sees Luo Lan, who is getting smaller and smaller, and makes a surprised voice in her mouth. And in the period of time when LAN Qi sighs, Luo Lan''s body continues to shrink, and the weak red light on her body becomes brighter and brighter, and she is about to become the size of a normal person. At this moment, seeing that Luo Lan''s practice seems to have reached the last step, Sophia also stops practicing. She comes to Luo Lan in an instant, and her two eyes are staring at Luo Lan tightly. Her eyes are full of concern and expectation. Buzz, buzz! Luo Lan''s eyes lit up a light golden luster, a series of fierce whirlwinds rolled up from Luo Lan''s body, 940000 energy poured in, with a strong and overbearing breath, the whole space island began to shake violently. The turbulent air began to sweep around. A strong wind rolled out and hit the inclined barrier wall around the training ground. All the air waves turned around and radiated out into the deep space. The crystal clear light rises, looks like the sun''s coronal mass ejection, looks magnificent. Fortunately, the whole training ground is made of thunderbolt steel. If it is an ordinary planet, Luo Lan''s power just now is enough to make the solid earth sink directly and form a deep pit. Saifeiya floats in mid air, seeing the red and golden light on Luo Lan''s body constantly alternate with each other, the energy seems to be more and more unstable, and the two willow like eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. "There seems to be something wrong." Looking at the body has been approaching the normal body size of Luo Lan, Saifeiya''s heart suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness, as if something bad is going to happen. All of a sudden, Luo Lan bellowed below, and the mighty energy surged like a tide. See, Saifeiya quickly open the protective cover to protect themselves, and looked at the sky floating in the orchid, Saifeiya figure flash to orchid''s side, output a force to stabilize her body. "Thank you, teacher!" Blue hair orchid whispered. "Hold the dragon ball, I''ll protect you." Saifeiya''s cold voice rings out, a pair of eyes gaze at Luo Lan below. "Well." Orchid nodded hard, holding the dragon ball in both hands. At this time, Luo Lan seems to have changed again. Her body shrinks once again, reaching the size of a normal person. However, because of the ferocious energy lingering on her body, people can''t see her face clearly. In fact, at this time, Luo Lan just entered the most critical time. When her body became normal size, Luo Lan found that her body seemed to be bound by an invisible hemp rope. She felt very hard. She wanted to break through the shackles, but she always felt lack of strength. Roar With the tail swinging, the power of the great ape is surging in the body. When all the power is compressed to the human shape, the body is under tremendous pressure in an instant, and almost every cell is squeezed. It''s like carrying a whole planet on the body, and the waist can''t be straightened up. "Take your time. You must be steady at this time." Heart carefully warning himself, Luo Lan carefully control the power of the great ape. Then I looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and the sweat began to seep out on the surface of my skin. Gurgle A sound of flowing water rings in the ear, accompanied by a flawless flash, and the energy containing natural vitality diffuses out. Then it spreads to all parts of the body with the blood, and gradually fuses with the violent power of the giant ape in the body. Luo Lan quickly takes advantage of the victory and pursues the attack, and uses her vitality to fix her present state. As time went by, Luo Lan''s body began to stabilize, and all the energy except his tail was under his control. It is estimated that in a few minutes, when he neutralizes the last force on his tail, he will be able to master the power of the great ape. Ding - but the accident happened at this time. When the natural energy spread to the tail, it seemed that it was attacked at last. A cruel energy suddenly generated, and then it dissipated the energy that kept gaining advantages. "No!" Luo Lan''s heart trembles wildly, her face becomes ugly, and her energy is shocked violently. It''s like pushing down the first dominoes, and then a chain reaction happens. Luo Lan''s whole strength is boiling up."Something''s wrong. How can Luo Lan''s breath become more and more confused?" Saifeiya feels the ominous breath from Luo Lan, and the whole person is under a heavy pressure. "Teacher, what''s the matter?" "The experiment seems to have failed. No, Luo Lan may be out of control." Sephia''s face suddenly became very ugly. Roar!!! With a fierce roar, the power of the great ape directly prevailed, and Luo Lan lost control of her body. The body, which had been compressed to the size of an ordinary person, expanded rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, it became a giant ape more than 20 meters high, and then continued to grow until it was more than 50 meters. The great ape opened his blood red eyes, and there was no sense in his cruel eyes. Roar! An energy gun spewed out of its mouth and crashed into a sandy land thousands of meters away from the space island. The flaming red mushroom cloud immediately rose, and another energy gun spewed out. This time, it simply flew into the deep space "Hell, Luo Lan has lost her mind." Sophia frowned and felt the difficulty. This is not the last time in the yadelat star that out of control, that time the strength of Saifeiya is still above Luolan, even if the other side out of control, she also has a way to subdue him. But now, Luo Lan''s strength after the ape has far exceeded her, there is no good way for Saifeiya. "Lan Qi, protect yourself. I''ll cut off Luo Lan''s tail." Saifeiya asked, the figure instantly disappeared from the side of orchid. But LAN Qi, who lost the protection of Saifeiya, was exposed to the strong and violent atmosphere. Her face turned pale, and she quickly held the dragon ball to control the somersault cloud and flew to the distance. "Luo Lan, you''ve lost face this time." Saifeiya quietly came to Luolan''s back, with a sharp energy blade in his hand, and then aimed at his tail. WOW! A wave of boxing swept over, Saifeiya suddenly gave birth to a sense of danger, raised his eyes and saw a giant ape fist appeared in her eyes. Damn it! Curse on the mouth, pretty face Huo ground emerge a bit of evil spirit, Saifeiya immediately give up this opportunity, figure quickly flee out. But Luo Lan, who lost his mind, didn''t mean to let her go. With a loud roar, his tail directly swung towards Saifeiya. Bang!! Like slapping a fly, the thick tail slapped on Sophia''s body and directly slapped her on the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Bang, SAFIYA''s body is slapped on the ground by a giant ape''s tail, and the violent force penetrates the body. SAFIYA''s internal organs are seriously injured in an instant, and a mouthful of blood can''t help but come out. Poof! The blood mist flew in an instant, and Celia''s face suddenly turned pale. At this time, the mad ape roared again, raised his foot and stepped out, trying to trample zephylia to death. "All air strike!" The power of endless concussion attacks out. In a hurry, Saifeiya uses his mace. With this energy, the bright light will illuminate the horizon. However, when the "all air strike" hits the giant ape, the effect is extremely small. The giant ape roars and the stampeded power directly smashes Saifeiya''s attack. Bang! The earth suddenly trembled, and the strong thunderbolt steel directly withstood the violent power of the great ape. Feeling that the giant ape could not kill the prey, his mood became more violent. The giant ape waved his arms and made a roaring sound. The terrible sound wave immediately made the eardrum of Sophia tingle slightly, and his body felt a strong sense of nausea. At this moment, the two frightening eyes of the great ape focused on Sophia, and suddenly waved their fists at her. Seeing this, Sophia quickly started the instant movement, and her body flashed lightly. Then she gathered the energy blade again, ready to cut off the tail of the great ape. Boo! The great ape suddenly turned his head and suddenly aimed at Sophia. An energy ball was formed in his mouth. Sophia''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he tilted his body reflexively. Wow The energy column roared out, and the powerful energy cannon that was enough to destroy a planet directly passed by Sophia. The fierce wind almost tore Sophia''s battle suit. Although Saifeiya evaded this attack, but the body also suffered a heavy blow. The combination of the two injuries immediately made her in extremely bad condition. You have to know that Luo Lan in the ape like state has 940000 combat power - even if the power of saiphia has improved after ape like, it is only 200000 combat power, which can''t be compared with Luo Lan. Only one shelling was enough to kill her. The wind blows, the air filled with a depressing atmosphere, Sophia pale face staring at the great ape, in order to avoid the attack of the great ape, she is now a little exhausted. As she moved away from the great ape several thousand meters away, she bit her silver teeth and turned pale. "Asshole, it''s getting more and more troublesome." Resisting the pressure from the great ape, a cool feeling filled the whole body of Sophia. Take out a Xiandou from your arms and put it into your mouth. The energy contained in Xiandou dispels Saifeiya''s fatigue and restores your body to the peak state. But in the face of the powerful giant ape, there''s really no good way for Sylvia. "Try again if you can lose Luo Lan''s tail. If you can''t, you can only destroy the moon and wait for him to automatically exit the giant ape state." Saifeiya is a proud person, less than a last resort, she really does not want to take this means of escape. The white eyebrow slightly coagulates, after the Saifeiya adjusts own condition to the best, then attacks toward the giant ape. When approaching the great ape, the angry great ape also saw Sophia. The great ape curled its tail around its waist, which made it impossible for him to start. A fist bombarded zephylia with incredible speed. Bang! The shock wave visible to the naked eye radiates out, but the power of the great ape is far above her. Her body collapses instantly, and the whole person is knocked out. "Poof!" This time, the damage was more serious than before. His combat suit broke instantly, and several bones were broken. But fortunately, after losing his mind, the action of the great ape was also greatly limited. Although the power displayed was very powerful, it finally made SAFIYA survive. "There''s no way. It seems that we can only destroy the moon." Saifeiya wiped the blood from his mouth and recovered with Xiandou. In the hand condenses a pale energy ball, prepares to work hard to destroy the moon. Aim it at the moon. Just when Saifeiya is ready to attack, she hears the cry of Ranqi''s panic. Looking back, she finds that the irrational ape aims at Ranqi this time, and Ranqi flies in the sky with the dragon ball. Somersault cloud''s speed where has the giant ape''s speed to be fast, watched the orchid to be swallowed by the giant ape. "Asshole, why are you looking at rankie again?" Time is urgent, SAFIYA has no time to think more, and immediately shoots the energy bomb used to destroy the moon at the mouth of the great ape. With a roar, the energy bomb entered the mouth of the great ape. The terrible energy explosion made the great ape miserable. The great ape jumped up and down angrily, rowed his palm across the void, and brought about a series of frenzied storms. A world-class storm formed on the space island. "Wow ~ ~"Rankie yells and dodges around with the red dragon ball in her arms. But in the fierce wind, the somersault cloud she is riding on is soon scattered, and rankie and the red dragon ball all fall from the sky. The giant ape, more than 50 meters high, is like a hill. When it opens its mouth, its mouth is like the entrance of an abyss. If it swallows it, there will be no life or death. Seeing this, Sophia turns her body into a flash of light and comes to LAN Qi''s side to catch her. However, she can only watch the red dragon ball fall naturally and enter the mouth of the great ape. Cough After the red dragon ball entered the mouth, the great ape began to cough, and no longer attacked Sophia and rankie. Ouch ~ ~ the mouth of the great ape suddenly sounded a dragon song, and then a touch of crimson energy rose in the body of the great ape, which soon overthrew the violent power of the great ape itself. The crimson energy lingers on the surface of the great ape''s body, smoky and full of life. The ape, who was still irritable, suddenly quieted down and stood in the same place. The light of reason reappeared in the blood red eyes. "What''s going on?" Orchid hugged Sophia''s shoulder and asked in a trembling voice. "After swallowing the red dragon ball, it seems that the great ape has begun to recover his mind," said Sophia, who carefully observed the condition of the great ape "That dragon ball was eaten. Is there anything wrong with it?" Asked rankie anxiously. "It doesn''t seem to matter much now." Saifeiya is not sure, can only take a step, but the red dragon ball before the great ape cultivation help, should not be particularly harmful! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 Below, Luo Lan, the great ape, stood still after swallowing the red dragon ball, as if choking after eating it. In fact, inside his body, an earth shaking change is quietly taking place. After the dragon ball entered the body, the orange red glass wrapped around the red dragon ball began to melt as if it had encountered a strong acid solution. After the glass body melted, the red dragon in it suddenly came to life, and then ran wildly in Luo Lan''s body. However, the red dragon seemed to be an unconscious energy body. After swimming in Luo Lan''s body for a while, the red dragon sang a long time and took the initiative to settle down in Luo Lan''s body. Wheeze, wheeze! After the Dragon entered, the power of the dragon ball began to slowly merge with the vitality, and began to strengthen Luo Lan''s body. In the spiritual space, Luo Lan has regained the control of his body. In fact, when he lost his mind, his consciousness can still see clearly the situation outside, so he knows why the dragon appears in his body. Touch the red dragon in his body with consciousness, and find that it''s just a mass of unconscious energy. There was an accident in my eyes. "After the Red Dragon Ball melted, the released dragon actually stayed in my body, and the power of the Dragon seemed to strengthen my constitution." Of course, Luo Lan knew that such reinforcement was beneficial and harmless to him. It should be said that the existence of the Dragon served as a medium to build a bridge between the giant ape form and the human form. Before, he had a certain grasp of integrating into the power of the great ape through the moonlight of the dragon ball, but now this grasp is more sufficient. "You can try the power of the red dragon and the power of the great ape. It''s a blessing in disguise." Luo Lan suddenly has a sense of intuition. He feels that he can succeed this time. After Luo Lan regained control of her body, she sat up and let the full moon shine on her body. Her mind began to control the energy in her body. A dark red energy is rising in every cell, which is the power of the great ape. Then it meets the pure vitality and the energy with the nature of dragon ball. The three energies are intertwined, like three streams of water converging, and no longer separate each other. The dark red power of the great ape is rising, faintly emitting a touch of golden light. At this moment, Luo Lan''s body is undergoing earth shaking changes. Her body, which had expanded to more than 50 meters, shrinks again and soon becomes the size of a human. Her whole body is entangled with a touch of red energy. Old cells are constantly replaced, new cells are constantly generated, and then under the baptism of great ape power, they become more and more energetic. At this point, Luo Lan''s locked eyebrows gradually stretch out. He knows that he has already crossed the most critical step. Next, as long as he stabilizes his strength, let all his strength be used by him. With the birth of that touch of red energy, a torrent of momentum spread out in all directions with him as the center. This force is very domineering. Even sephia on the space Island turned pale and retreated hundreds of meters. "The shape of Luo Lan seems to have stabilized." Sophia looked at him pleasantly with a wave in her eyes. "Puchi." There was a faint red flame burning on his body. When the flame dissipated, a tall and straight man appeared in the air: strong and symmetrical muscles, handsome appearance, not fat or thin, just perfect, every muscle was strong and powerful, full of strength, and the skin surface was also free of a layer of crystal luster. What is particularly striking is that the tail curling on the waist behind him is not the Tan of ordinary saians, but the striking red. Open eyes, dark eyes flashed a cold light, vaguely seems to have a light golden luster. At the same time, with Luo Lan as the center, a flawless aura spreads out. The breath is very strong and pure. It has the power of the great ape, but it is not as chaotic as the power of the great ape. Feeling the breath from Luo Lan, Saifeiya took a deep breath and had to exert his strength to resist. At the same time, looking at the growth version of Luo Lan, beautiful eyes can''t help flashing a ray of light. "Luo Lan, you I''ve grown up all of a sudden. " Luo Lan said with a faint smile, "no, it''s just my transformation state. I call it" ape like Mimicry ". When I change, I can gain ten times of my usual strength. When the transformation time is over, I will return to my original appearance." "Ape mimicry turns out to be the form after mastering the power of great apes." Saifeiya smell speech, murmured a few, with orchid came to Luolan side. "What''s the adverse reaction after swallowing that dragon ball?" Sophia asked. "I''m in good condition. The power of the dragon ball just strengthens my power of the great ape. Combined with the vitality in my body, I feel full of power, and I don''t have to worry about losing control of energy any more. Look!" Luo Lan felt her physical condition for a moment and showed a bright smile. With that, he lifted up his strength, and suddenly a great energy rose up. A red energy gathered on his right fist. If you look carefully, you will find that from Luo Lan''s arm to his right chest, there is a flying dragon shadow, like a tattoo.When Luo Lan removes that power, the tattoo of the red dragon will soon disappear. "Although I don''t know the specific origin of this red dragon ball, it is beneficial and harmless to me." "That''s good." Saifeiya reassured some, beautiful eyes carefully looked at Luo Lan, stretched out his hand in his body and tail pinch a few times, "you are very handsome after transformation." "That''s what I''ll look like when I grow up. Well, that''s what I''ll look like when I grow up in two years." For his handsome appearance, Luo Lan is very satisfied. Looking at LAN Qi, the girl with dark blue hair is looking at herself with curious eyes. Luo Lan said with a smile: "this time, thanks to LAN Qi, the dragon ball has been sent to my mouth by mistake. Otherwise, I may continue to lose control." "No, I just didn''t hold the dragon ball." Blue haired rankie was embarrassed by the praise and was a little shy with her head down. "Don''t say that. I''ve been seriously injured this time because of your violent walk. You must compensate me and fight with me in your present form." Sophia licked her lower lip and looked at Rolan with her eyes ready to move. If she didn''t know that Sophia loved fighting, she thought she would swallow Rolan alive! "Don''t blame me for being hit by me later." "How can I? After I changed, I had more than 200000 combat effectiveness." "My" ape Mimicry "is totally different from the previous" ape Mimicry ". Although both of them are ten times more powerful, they are incomparable in speed and agility." Luo Lan said with a smile. Seraphia''s eyes sparkled. "That''s more interesting." Looking at the appearance that Saifeiya can''t wait to compete with herself, Luo Lan naturally wants to satisfy her. Moreover, she is also an adult now. It seems that she can do what she couldn''t do before. Think of here, Luo Lan''s corners of the mouth can''t help but evoke a smile. After LAN Qi is told to hide in the safe area, Luo Lan moves forward without any defensive style, but there is no flaw in her whole body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 The battle lasted only a few seconds and was soon over. Sophia lost, and it was a mystery. When she didn''t react, Luo Lan''s attack came to her side. Then there was a gust of wind. Saifeiya only felt that her pair of snow peaks had been grabbed by others. Once her neck hurt, her body soon lost its fighting power. From beginning to end, she didn''t know anything. Saifeiya depressed to sit on one side, even if the food rankie made no matter how delicious, at this time also tasted like chewing wax. Luo Lan is very happy to taste, from time to time to praise LAN Qi a few words. "When I become ape like, I will surpass you." Carnivorous bite the meat as like as two peas. "Yes, you are exactly like the adult Siya people after you change your body, but what is the tail red? Is this a characteristic of apes?" Luo Lan put down the food and thought for a while, shaking her head, "I don''t know, maybe it is." LAN Qi said: "in fact, it''s not just the tail. If you look at it carefully, Luo Lan''s eyes are different. There is a touch of golden luster in the black pupil." Saifeiya and Luolan are stunned for a moment, Saifeiya carefully observed, and found that Luolan''s black eyes flickered with a light golden light. "It''s really golden. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it." "Lanqi is delicate, which is a tiny feature." Luo Lan puts her hand on LAN Qi''s head and praises her. In the ape like state, Luo Lan is much higher than LAN Qi. Among the three, LAN Qi looks the smallest. "Hee hee, where, I just looked more than the teacher." Rankie bowed her head in embarrassment. SAFIYA looks at rankie and is quite satisfied with her blue hair. Although she is a little weak, she is pure and kind-hearted, and she is very obedient. She is not like another blonde rankie at all. At the thought of blonde rankie, SAFIYA is not angry. That guy has also been honed for a long time. His combat effectiveness has been increased to 50, but he can''t even release a Qigong wave. Sophia thought about whether or not to throw the blonde rankie on the planet of cultivator or other planets. No, no, it''s going to die. If not, let her go to kalinda for a while, but in this way, she won''t be able to eat the food made by blue hair orchid. It''s really a bit of a headache. Tell Luo Lan what she thinks. Luo Lan''s opinion is to put LAN Qi in the cultivation of cat fairy. As for the meal, LAN FA LAN Qi is also very hard. She simply let her hotel prepare the meal, and wait for her to arrive at the meal point. Sophia thought, it seems that this is OK, so he agreed, and then sent orchid to kailinta for practice. In the later days, after rankie left, there were only two people left on the space Island, Sophia and Luolan. Now Sophia would not stop for a moment. After Luolan took the lead in achieving the "ape Mimicry" form, she did not admit defeat and insisted on intensive exercise every day. Just because of the lack of the support of the red dragon ball in the sky, the full moon alone is not enough to support the previous progress, which greatly reduces the cultivation speed of Sophia. In the past few days, Luo Lan has also studied his "ape like" form. Under the ape like form, his combat effectiveness can be increased ten times, his tail turns red, and his eyes have a little golden luster. In other words, a dragon pattern will appear on his right arm. The combat effectiveness is stronger and the combat ability is longer, and the rest is not much different from the usual Saiya human form. However, there is one thing, Luo Lan''s "ape like" morphological transformation takes only one hour at most, and it takes a long time to rest after the transformation. Of course, with Xiandou, you can greatly shorten the rest time. One day, Luo Lan and Saifeiya are sitting on the flat ground, their eyes are closed, their brows are locked, and they are practicing consciousness. Because the red dragon ball has been integrated into Luo Lan''s body, in order to master the form of "ape like Mimicry", Sophia can only often practice consciousness with Luo Lan, so that she can understand the mystery of "ape like Mimicry" from his perception. Luo Lan himself also needs to stabilize the power of ape mimicry, so he also cooperates with Sophia to practice. ''s sense of practice is the most brilliant knowledge of a Taoist school. To be honest, I''m afraid no one in the world can be blessed to enjoy such treatment from Rolan except for Sophia. Hoo After the end of consciousness cultivation, Sophia gasped slightly, and her forehead was covered with crystal sweat. Just now, in the space of consciousness, she had a big fight with Luo Lan. Naturally, she lost, but through this simulation practice, she also realized a lot. "In a word, Luo Lan is an adult in the form of mimicry..." Looking at Luo Lan''s handsome face, Sophia''s thinking began to drift, and her eyes could not help rippling.Then he bit his lip and shook his head. "What are you looking at me for?" Luo Lan opens her eyes and sees Sophia staring at herself. "I didn''t look at you." Saifeiya said calmly. Luo Lan "Oh" a, suddenly stand up close to Saifeiya, both hands from behind embrace her, fingers in Saifeiya white such as cream face gently scratch, whispered: "in addition to training, there are no other ideas?" "Don''t make trouble. Now it''s important to practice. If you want to do something, go to someone else. I don''t want to be disturbed by other things." Saifeiya struggled for a while, already clear what the other party wants to do, the cheek can''t help but flash for a while unnatural. "Would you mind if I went to someone else?" Luo Lan asked in surprise. Saifeiya recovered her calm and calm face. "Excellent blood should have been inherited more, Saiya people like you should have left blood more I have said before that what I want to arrange for you is that you don''t believe it. " Luo Lan doesn''t know if what Sophia said is true, but if it is true, it''s too broad-minded. Well, when you think about it, it seems to make sense. In Saifeiya''s heart, she is the closest person to her. Naturally, the relationship between the two is enough. Saifeiya can be so magnanimous because no one can challenge her position because of her self-confidence. What''s more, for Sophia, who is addicted to cultivation, it''s too late to practice. I''m afraid that there''s not so much time to care what Luo Lan has to do with others, or even to pass on her offspring. Luo Lan looks at Sophia''s delicate face and suddenly feels that her future life seems to be quite free! Isn''t it wonderful? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 Of course, whether the future life will be free or not, in fact, it depends on Luo Lan''s own ideas. Even if Saifeiya doesn''t interfere in anything because of his personality, he can''t let himself go. Frankly speaking, Luo Lan feels that she is quite disciplined and will never do anything messy. I used to think about it when I just went through the harem. Now I gradually integrate it into my life. This idea is getting weaker and weaker. Looking at SAFIYA dressed in Lavender combat clothes, the rare style makes her beautiful, just like the elegant and decent military dress, which makes her temperament more capable. Her quiet plain face has not been carefully dressed, which also makes her more pure and less worldly noise. The unique queen temperament on the body is more charming! How beautiful! Living with a woman like her for a long time, her beauty will become ordinary! Well, I''ll think about it later. I won''t think about it more. I''ll improve my strength first. This kind of light voice reminds oneself, Luo Lan''s corner of the mouth contains a smile, the facial expression is very relaxed. "Hearing me say that Do you feel happy? " Saifeiya slightly frowned, his words are not too early with him, perhaps should wait until he is adult. "No, it''s going to bother me." Luo Lan laughs. "Happy troubles?" Sophia glanced at Luo Lan and said, "help me to practice" mimicry ape "earlier, and I don''t care about you. By the way, can you control your" Mimicry "freely?" Luo Lan feels for a while, "still a little bit short, the strength is still too fierce!" Slightly frown, from the adult state back to the original child appearance, "the state can be switched at any time, but want to change in the word is more difficult." "It''s still because I''m not proficient enough." Said Sophia. Luo Lan nodded, "it seems that we need to practice a few times to get used to it." Just like in the original work, Monkey King became a super Saiya for the first time. At the beginning, he could not control the power of transformation at will. After practice, he could control it at will. "You are handsome as an adult, but I''m still used to your child''s appearance..." Little, no matter how she is bullied, there is a limit. But if Luo Lan becomes an adult, Sophia doesn''t know how she will be bullied by him in the future. She always likes to take the initiative. "Well?" Luo Lan looks at her suspiciously. Sophia hum, don''t turn your head, "hungry, go to find rankie, it''s time for dinner." Luo Lan always feels that Saifeiya is thinking about other things. Seeing that she doesn''t want to express it, she nods and holds Saifeiya''s hand. Their instant movement starts. When they come to Kailin tower, rankie is practicing under the guidance of cat fairy, while the other two practitioners on the tower, Qiqi and suno, are doing simple basic movements. Cat fairy''s advice often hides martial arts in daily simple life, which is very similar to turtle fairy. See Luo Lan they come, LAN Qi eyes a bright, immediately stop their training, "teacher, Luo Lan brother, is it time for dinner?" "I know how to be lazy." Luo Landao. "Hey, hey." The blonde orchid Qi is embarrassed to smile, this period of time get along with, she knows that as long as you please the little brother in front of you, even if saifeilia is angry, can also settle. For Luo Lan, she is quite admired. She is as old as her, but her strength is terrible. Especially when her partner becomes an adult, she is still so handsome. Blonde Lanqi has never admired a person so much. It''s a pity that her partner has a special relationship with her teacher. "Yes, in a few days, the combat effectiveness has reached 60!" Saifeiya see through the strength of the blonde orchid, orchid as long as willing to work hard, she will praise. "I''ve been working really hard these days," she said "It''s not hard enough. With your quality, it''s easy to reach 100 combat effectiveness." Said Sophia sternly. "It''s really difficult," she said "Ha ha, LAN Qi''s physical fitness is very good. To be honest, few people in the lower world can improve their strength ten times with a sneeze like her." The cat fairy can''t understand the principle of LAN Qi''s transformation, but there are many strange people on the earth. The earth people alone can be classified into human earth people and beast earth people. LAN Qi may be a kind of people with special blood. "So she can''t waste her talent." Lanqi''s way to improve her strength is about to catch up with Luo Lan''s ape like transformation. She also wants to have such a talent. The cat fairy laughs, and after talking to Luo Lan for a while, she goes to instruct Qi Qi and Su Nuo. They are the two talents that kailinta really needs to cultivate. Luo Lan nodded to the cat fairy and took LAN Qi to the lower boundary. Because the restaurant was run by LAN Qi''s own family, the waiter prepared the private room for them very early. When Luo Lan arrived, they went directly to the private room for dinner.Almost all the ingredients in the restaurant are supplied to Luo Lan and her family. They know that their children are practicing martial arts with others, so they also respect Luo Lan very much. On the earth, although the martial arts have declined, the status of the senior martial arts is still relatively high. Since LAN Qi is willing to practice martial arts, her family is very happy to see her. After all, to become a martial arts master is better than shooting everywhere with a machine gun. Rankie''s family hoped that the blonde rankie could learn a little Kung Fu from SAFIYA and at least get rid of some of her rude banditry. "Miss Sophia, rankie, please be more disciplined." LAN Qi''s parents are just a pair of ordinary restaurant owners. Her father has dark blue hair and seems to have practiced martial arts for a while, but his achievement is not very high. "Well, don''t worry." Sophia said softly. "We can rest assured that Miss Sophia is here." Langqi''s father thanks, and then tells Langqi to learn more from Saifeiya. The blonde Langqi listens impatiently, but on this occasion, she can''t say anything, she can only blink at Luolan innocently. Luo Lan chuckled and gave her a chicken wing. The blonde rankie''s lips curled up and began to bite. Well, it tastes good. After a delicious meal, Luo Lan and Saifeiya are very comfortable. Next, they will go back to practice. Of course, acquaintances belong to acquaintances. After eating every meal, Luo Lan should pay for the meal at all. As the boss of a big force in the universe, she would never give up such a little money. Today, Dr. Breves can be said to be a very important member of the Saifei force. After the universal capsule came out of the earth, the cooperation between the two sides can be described as very deep. Similarly, Rolan has a certain weight in the universal capsule company, and the earth''s currency is not lacking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 North galaxy. After a period of news transmission, the news about the strong rise of Saifei power finally spread all over the North galaxy. This news is like throwing a stone on the calm lake. The waves suddenly have an impact on the surrounding areas. Many rich people are ready to cooperate with Saifei forces. In this universe, strength means long-term stability of cooperation, and at the same time abide by the rules. Such a trading partner is very rare. Some of the forces that did not deal with Saifei''s forces at that time also showed temporary goodwill. Epoya of Lanna is very happy, because he is right to invest in Saifei power. The wind rises at the end of Qingping and the waves grow between the waves. Any race has the hope of rising. Grasping the right time is the criterion for Lanna people''s survival. The original choice is undoubtedly wise now. The rise of Saifei power has given aiboya a a solid backing. Therefore, as soon as he got the news, the cosmopolitan magnate led his caravan to visit sinomeni to seek closer cooperation. Of course, eboya soon received a warm reception from sonori and the reestablished LIS. "Guvisha, the Saifei force has become a big force in the universe in a twinkling of an eye, and its strength is no less powerful than the forces behind tangge planet." Standing on the high-rise of ivy, overlooking the busy and orderly planet, eboya was very happy with the original decision. "Who would have thought that they could swallow up the whole Babu army? I heard that during the decisive battle, there were hundreds of thousands of experts with amazing combat effectiveness in the Babu army! Hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness, unexpectedly It was defeated by Saifei forces. " Guvisha was still surprised when he spoke. Just looking at the combat effectiveness, the frail Lanna people could not imagine how powerful the Babu army was. "The Babu army, that''s the old army too!" Aiboya''s face was red, and the flesh of his cheek swayed. He has a bodyguard company under his name. Naturally, there is no lack of experts around him, so he knows more about the strength of the Babu army. It''s a force that has been standing in Jixi for thousands of years, but its strength is very important. At the beginning of the battle between Saifei forces and the Babu army, he really pinched a sweat for Luo Lan, but he didn''t expect that the final result was that Saifei forces won a great victory. Of course, the stronger Saifei''s power is, the more they can guarantee their cooperation. Aiboya is very surprised. The Saifei forces, which annexed the whole extreme West, not only rapidly expanded their territory to one third of the west of the whole North galaxy, but also increased their fighters several times. It is said that after the news spread, I don''t know how many wandering nations and soldiers in the universe are ready to join in. In addition to the powerful fighting forces hidden within Saifei forces, a large cosmic force is rising. At the same time, on a hidden planet. Dr. Luka is devoted to the research of super soldier technology. However, due to the lack of enough experimental materials, Dr. Luka''s progress is not very smooth. "I need more powerful materials, but I''m afraid I can''t get the materials I want with my ability!" Dr. Luka is a gifted doctor. His attainments in biological research are far better than those of the original Bordeaux scientists. It''s just that a skillful woman can''t make a meal without rice. Even if Dr. Luka is highly skilled, biological research is not so easy. Blood eyes looked to one side of the communicator, Dr. Luka tangled for a while: do you want to join that force? No, we''re just taking what we need and cooperating for the time being. Dr. Luka finally picked up the messenger and got in touch with the other party, "Hello, Mr. Jager, is your excellency II there? I''m Luka of the Bodo nationality... " "Lord II is meeting his good friend, Mr. Drey. Yes, I see. I will convey your message for you." On the other side of the messenger, a man named "jag" talked to Dr. Luka, and they soon reached an agreement. Putting down the contact, Dr. Luka sat on the bench of the laboratory for a long time with a sneer on his lips. On the other hand, the cosmonaut named "jag" also abides by the agreement. After his boss "II" finished his meeting with another adult, he pushed the door open and went in, turning Dr. Luca''s meaning to II. "Lord II, Dr. Ruka of the Bodo nationality needs high-intensity experimental materials, and in return, he is willing to develop life prolonging drugs for adults." "Bodo scientists, ha ha, let him have a try. Anyway, there is no shortage of such materials on the battlefield. Recently, the team of kinut is invading our territory again. I''ve joined up with my good friend Mr. Drey to surprise him. In recent years, I have been bored by them. " The little Lord II had a gloomy face and a very cold voice. "Ah, if Mr. Drey is willing to do it, then the team of kinut will be finished." Said Jagger pleasantly. "It''s just a little kinut team. I''m not worried. I''m afraid of the behind the scenes frissa. King crud was dominating the central part of the North galaxy at the beginning. After he retired inexplicably, he passed his position to frissa. It''s certainly not a good fault.""Lord II, don''t worry. You are the ruler of our evil star. It''s only a few years since Felisa took over the crud army, and your strength can''t match that of your Lord." "Ha ha, I hope so." The little Lord II laughed in a low voice, and his cloak raised waves of microwaves. ¡­¡­ Fraser corps, headquarters planet. Deng Deng Deng, Shang Bo hurried into the main hall of frissa. "King Felisa, the news has come from the team of kinut at the front line." "What do you say over there?" Felisa lowered her altitude in the aircraft. Since the death of dodoria, Shangbo has become the next to pelebulu and kikono. Even if a group of cosmonauts were selected from the Legion to enter the headquarters, his status is not as high as Shangbo. "Captain Keanu had difficulty in conquering the eastern planet." Shang Bo told the truth. Felisa narrowed his blood red eyes and nodded: "those stars in the East have been attacking for several years. You can see that they are hard bones. Where did they fall this time?" Shangbo said: "it''s malign star. The special forces led by team leader keniu raided malign star, but they didn''t expect that the leaders and subordinates of the other side were very powerful experts. Team members of keniu were injured, and team leader keniu was also defeated." "Ha ha, that''s what captain keniu said six years ago Second "Yes, the other side''s name is Carrick II. He is the ruler of the evil star and has great strength." "I''ve already told captain Keanu that if you encounter difficulties, you can tell Wang. This time, the captain sent a message to Wang himself?" Felisa touched her chin, and there was a smile of interest on her cold face. "Yes, that''s what captain Keanu means," Shangbo said "Well, let people prepare the spaceship. I haven''t been out for a long time. Let''s go to the east of the North Galaxy this time." "Yes, sir Shangbo Junlang has a smile on his face. "By the way, now all the spaceships in the Legion use the thing called the omnipotent capsule, right? That''s really a good thing. It''s said that the technology was invented by a force called Saifei in the far west of the North Galaxy? " Felisa is interested in the finished product of universal capsule. "Yes, it''s said that they have just defeated the ancient Babu army and have been upgraded to a great power in the universe." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 "That''s interesting." Felisa said with indifference that the Babu Legion was not paid attention to by Felisa. It can be said that there is nothing he needs to fear in the whole North galaxy. However, it has not happened in recent decades that an emerging force has defeated an old one in this way. "King Felisa, I have something to report about the Saifei force!" "Tell me about it." "According to the news from the west of the North galaxy, the subordinates learned that the Saifei force was first reorganized by some famous cosmic adventure group, but the main body was not the adventure group, but Saiya Shangbo adjusted the distance with Felisa, Junlang face is very serious. "Saiya people?" Felisa was stunned for a moment, his expression became deep, and said: "explain the specific situation, how that new Saifei force can be related to Saiya people." Shangbo nodded and introduced what he had learned to Frisa. "Six years ago, the SAIFI force officially appeared. Its headquarters are located on Salada planet. It has many planets under its command, such as sinomeni, cultivator, woziff, etc. in addition to the newly occupied far west area, it currently has jurisdiction over about one third of the west side of the North galaxy. Its leader is known as" SAIFI Queen ", who is also the queen of the Saiya people." ¡°¡­¡­ Because of the omnipotent capsule technology and battle robot technology, the Saifei force has become a big force in the universe in just a few years, and its current development is particularly noteworthy. " After listening to this, Felisa pondered for a moment without expression, and a chill suddenly appeared on her face. "In other words, it took only five or six years for the queen Sophie to build a big power famous in the universe? It''s amazing. " "Mr. shambo, do you think those sais have anything to do with the sais of vegeta? Or are these guys the saians of vegeta? " Frisa''s voice was low, like a tone of inquiry, and the husky voice in the voice line was like the murmur of a demon. "The saians of vegeta? To be honest, there is no comparison between the two. " Shangbo replied calmly. For him, who often stayed by Frisa''s side, he had been used to the frightening manner of Frisa. "Oh?" Felisa was a little interested. "Let''s not say that at the beginning, all the sais of vegeta had been destroyed in the hands of the king. In terms of strength, the two were far from each other. According to the information obtained from the investigation, the Saiya of the SAIFI power comes from Sarada planet, and their strength is far greater than that of the Saiya of the star of bejita, especially their queen, which is not comparable to that of the king of bejita. After all, it is the one who can defeat all the masters of the Babu army! " "Moreover, the subordinates specially investigated the old history of the west side, and concluded that the sais on Sarada had existed since ancient times, and their strength was terrible, and the name of the fighting race sais began to spread at that time." "Only in ancient times, there seems to have been some civil strife on Sarada. Since then, the whole planet Sarada has disappeared completely in the public''s sight. It only reappeared six years ago in the name of Saifei power." "In order to investigate the relationship between the two, my subordinates also traced back the history of the saians on the star of bejita, and unexpectedly found that the saians on the star of bejita were also outsiders All of these can be compared with the situation of Sarada in the West. Maybe the saians on vegeta were the one who left Sarada after the civil strife in those years! " In a calm tone, Shangbo told Felisa about the information he got. The only explanation for the disappearance and reappearance of sharada is that sharada had advanced technology to hide the planet, otherwise it could not be explained at all. Moreover, this coincided with the launch of universal capsule technology and combat robot technology after the emergence of Saffi forces. The conclusion is that sharada is a planet with advanced science and technology. Because the civil strife in those years was severely hit, it had to choose to block its own existence, and the saians who caused the civil strife were eventually expelled. After several twists and turns, the saians of begita formed. After listening, Felisa thought that it might be. "So, most of the sais on Sarada are the mother race of the sais on vegeta, and they are far superior to the group of the king of vegeta in terms of individual strength. Even in retrospect, there is a huge hatred between the two?" "Oh, I understand!" "The so-called" super saians "on vegeta may be the saians on Sarada! To turn it into a legend is to cover up the rebellious acts of that year. The saians of bejita are such goods! " "That should be it." Shang Bo agreed and nodded gracefully. "Ha ha, the Babu people of the Babu Legion have heard from their father, but their strength is not inferior to that of Captain Keanu. The Saifei forces can destroy them, so their strength is very strong."Flisa said lightly that he was full of disdain for the Babu army. If flisa wanted to, he could sweep the whole North Galaxy in an instant with his strength, but there was no need. Flisa didn''t control the flisa army in order to establish territory power. He traded with the rich people in the universe and took the lead in destroying the planet, just to enjoy the indignation of those races in the face of death And despair. The fun of the invincible is not what those vulgar little people can experience. "King Felisa, do you want to take precautions against the Saifei forces? After all, there''s something about bejita..." Shang Bo cautioned cautiously. "Ha ha, it''s unnecessary to pay more attention to Saifei''s power. The universal capsule and the seed of cultivator are both good things. It seems that the destruction of the Saiya on vegeta is in the hands of the king. It''s like a voice for the Saiya on Sarada. If it''s certain that the Saia people over there are not from the star of vegeta, then there is a possibility of cooperation "Does the king want to cooperate with Saifei forces?" There was a little surprise on Shangbo''s face. "Remember, we are business people. As long as the Saifei people are interested, why can''t we cooperate?" Felisa said with a smile, very relaxed. "I understand." After listening to Felisa''s words, Shangbo was a little surprised. He looked at Felisa''s indifferent face and nodded calmly. "Tut Tut, Saifei forces!" Felisa repeated the name with interest. King krud told Felisa that only Lord birus, the God of destruction, and boo, the demon man need to be careful in the whole universe. When he destroyed the star of bejita, on the one hand, he was instructed by birus, the God of destruction. On the other hand, he was very unhappy with the myth spread among the saians. What invincible warrior super saians sounded very harsh to Felisa''s ears The rebellious Saiya people are always so stubborn that they will rebel one day, so they just destroy the Saiya people. As for what fears the emergence of super sais, there is no such thing. What''s more, the so-called super saians probably refer to those saians on Sarada. Felisa is a businessman and an elegant gentleman. Now he has no conflict with Saifei. Then everything is possible. He hopes that the Saiya of Sarada will be wiser than the king of bejita! "By the way, don''t let them know about this. Hehe, another Saiya, it''s so interesting." Frisa''s purple lips curled up slightly, showing a cruel smile. Shangbo also laughed, "in the future, when begita knows that there is a real Saiyan queen, how will he feel as a prince?" "Well, let''s prepare for the spaceship. I want to see who is the Carrick II who made captain keniu hit the wall several times." "All right, King Felisa!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 On earth, Rolan and SAFIYA don''t know that Felisa has got the news of SAFIYA, and they are still studying the possibility of cooperation between SAFIYA and the army of Felisa. He is still helping SAFIYA master the ability of "ape Mimicry" as soon as possible. As the red dragon ball has been integrated into his body, SAFIYA can no longer borrow the power of the dragon ball. He can only rely on the cultivation of consciousness to get Luo Lan''s help, and then strengthen himself step by step on the space island. Such a progress is naturally much slower than before, so that the bottom of Saifeiya''s heart began to rise some impatience. She knew that this impatience should not exist. After adjusting her mood several times, she finally put aside her thoughts and immersed her consciousness in the state of cultivation. After seeing Sophia enter the state, Luo Lan nodded her head, jumped into a void, then sat down, adjusted her breathing, and tried to master the power of ape mimicry as soon as possible. Compared with the ordinary ape like transformation and Saiyan power, his mimicry power is more violent and crazy now, but fortunately, because of the harmony of vitality and dragon ball power in his body, everything is in a controllable range. Sitting in the void, his body is emitting a micro wave of air. His black hair is constantly flying under the wind. His white skin is free of a layer of crystal luster. His red tail curls around his waist, his eyes are slightly coagulated, and the ape like dark red energy lingers around him, shining with dazzling brilliance. Wheezing Wheezing Everything became so calm. The ape like power in the body became more and more stable under the comfort of vitality and dragon ball power. The red dragon floated on its right shoulder, as if it had been revived all of a sudden. The faint dragon pattern floated on the body. Little by little, for several days in a row, Luo Lan was in such a state. On this day, Luo Lan opened her eyes. Her dark eyes were as dazzling as stars. Suddenly, a golden light flashed through the deep part of her eyes. At this time, he suddenly spread out a circle of cyclones without warning, and the whole person became more majestic. Er, Sophia felt the change of Rolan and looked up at him. "Luo Lan should have mastered the transformation of" ape Mimicry ". Well, I have to catch up as soon as possible." He warned himself in his heart that he had no other idea and continued to immerse himself in cultivation. In the middle of the storm, Luo Lan appeared as a ape like figure. The power of violence in her body was suppressed in every cell, so she looked very muscular, and her lean body immediately became strong. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s consciousness spread out. When he felt that his consciousness extended to a certain place in the space, he seemed to be squeezed. It was like a layer of water mist blocked his sight. Vaguely, he felt that there was something else at the other end of the water mist. He was surprised to find that the other end of the water mist seemed not simple. Behind the smooth and local twisted folds, there were layers of membranes that seemed to exist and seemed not to exist. "Is it the interlayer of other dimensional space?" Luo Lan came to interest, the vitality condenses in the eyes, the dragon in the body sends out a dragon chant. With a sound of boo, the mist dispersed, the interlayer was broken, and the line of sight finally penetrated the space. At this moment, he seemed to see a more grand world from a strategic perspective - there are still different places in the universe above the starry sky. And with his eyes far away, his body became light, it seemed that as long as he crossed a little, he could enter those spaces. Luo Lan quickly convergence from his consciousness, the body also changed back to a child. "What''s the matter? My instant movement ability seems to have evolved after being strengthened. Are those dimensional spaces where gods live? " Luo Lan is secretly frightened. The world of dragon ball is a world with very obvious levels. The seventh universe Luo Lan is now in is mainly divided into the sun and the underworld under the two spaces with the destruction of the divine world and the divine world of the world king as the main body. In detail, there are four major divisions of the galaxy, the underworld, the demon world and the hell in the southeast and northwest. Taking into account the world king space where the four world kings live, the seventh universe is composed of the big universe To the level. Just for a moment, Luo Lan''s vision seemed to penetrate the limitation of space and see a more far-reaching place. Layer by layer, the state is clear. The whole huge outline is like the two poles of the earth. There are two places with high energy density. Luo Lan speculates that is the most mysterious destruction of the divine world and the kingdom of the seventh universe. "The place full of spirits must be the place where the destruction god and the king God live. I can''t provoke those two gods." Luo Lan didn''t expect that he could feel the situation of the highest divine world in the universe, but he was very self-conscious. Not to mention the powerful and invincible God of destruction, birus, even the king God of the East, who looks "frail", actually has the power to match the full power of the super sais. If you have the courage to offend them, the other side can crush yourself with a little finger movement. Now the strength is still weak. Even if she can sense the destruction of the divine world and the world king, Luo Lan will never pass easily unless He has reached the real super Saiya state, otherwise it is better not to touch them easily."It''s a pity that if I can find a decent God star, then it''s not a problem to plant fairy beans on it, not to mention cultivation." Er, Xiandou? With a slight sigh, Luo Lan frowned at the thought of planting fairy beans, and suddenly flashed a light in her mind. Yes, after his instant movement ability is enhanced, why not go to a planet full of spirit to plant Xiandou! Just like the original creator star? "If you can find a god star in the dimensional space near the kingdom of gods, even if you don''t go to practice, it''s excellent to plant some fairy beans." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a trace of blazing. Now the yield of Xiandou on the earth is only more than 100 a year. Even if we supply all of them to ourselves, there are few. Luolan will not be too many of Xiandou. The cultivation of Xiandou is very difficult. During the cultivation period, a lot of Shenshui and Shenqi are needed. There are not many Xiandou planted in a place as big as kailinta and the temple. After thinking about it, Luo Lan can''t wait to release her consciousness. In an instant, layers of fog like space mezzanine appear in his sight. Breaking through the space mezzanine layer by layer, Luo Lan comes into contact with the space under the realm of God. That space is very small. It is located in the border of the kingdom of gods. Although it is very close to the kingdom of gods, it does not belong to the kingdom of gods. At most, it is only a subsidiary space. However, Rao is the most top space under the kingdom of gods. Let''s call it the "sub god world". There are six small planets floating in the sub god world. Luo Lan''s body moves and a short flash of light. Luo Lan''s figure directly leaves the space island and comes to the deep dimension. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 The sub god world is a light red space, because it is adjacent to the king god world, so the level of the space is also very high, far beyond the king world where the king God lives. There are golden clouds around, and there are several small planets floating between the clouds. All the scenery is very similar to the king world. The sky is light red on the rolling grassland. On a low slope, Luo Lan''s figure appeared there without any sign, and looked everywhere. Because the planet was relatively small, the horizon in the distance obviously showed a curved shape. "This is the place close to the kingdom of king and God, so you should be careful not to attract the attention of king and God." After taking a breath of the vitality in the air, a refreshing and refreshing fragrance came. It was worthy of being a god star, and the air was full of vitality. Luo Lan roughly estimates that the environment here is even better than the seventh level of Venus where he once stayed. When choosing the divine world, Luo Lan did not hesitate to choose the space close to the divine world of the king of the world, while destroying the divine world, he gave up directly. You should know that the destruction of the divine world is the place where the destruction of the God birus sleeps. In essence, the energy is different from that of the king of the world. What''s more, there is an unfathomable master there - Angel Weiss. Rolan really doesn''t want to deal with Weiss in advance at this time! In contrast, the kingdom of the king of the world is a little safer. Although the kingdom of the king of the world is also very powerful for him, the God of the king of the East is responsible for creation. Even if it is found, as long as it does not directly invade the territory of the Kingdom of the king of the world, it is relatively easy to speak. In order to find such a piece of God Star close to the kingdom of God, Luo Lan also took some risks. "If you can practice on this God star, the effect will be very outstanding. Unfortunately, it''s too close to the kingdom of King gods, releasing too much energy may be noticed by the king gods of the East and jebert!" The king God of the eastern world is OK and easy to speak, but the man of jebert''s mind is more rigid, and he doesn''t think highly of human beings. When the king God of the Middle East with monkey meal entered the kingdom of the king God of the eastern world in the original book, jebert always opposed it. If you let him know that there are outsiders close to the scope of the "holy land", I''m afraid he will make a direct move. After a while of thinking, Luo Lan regretfully gave up the idea of practicing on this God star, and then converged her breath to the minimum, because she was in the normal state. By using the breath of earth people, Luo Lan''s breath was reduced to a very weak level. In the different dimensional space, he took out a hoe and planed to the ground. It was like a metal collision. The clear sound was accompanied by the firelight, and the hoe was directly broken. "The soil here is very hard. It''s worthy of being a god star." Unexpectedly, looking at the place where the hoe was smashed, Luo Lan smiles and directly condenses a group of sharp rays with Qigong waves. WOW! As the energy ray sweeps along the ground, the earth of Shenxing is immediately overturned. At this time, Luo Lan took out a few fairy beans from the different dimensional space and planted them. Then he found a water source above the divine star and took the water from the lake to irrigate it. After all this, Luo Lan clapped her hand and looked at the land he had worked hard to cultivate. Whether he could grow Xiandou or not depends on the situation behind. After a blink, Luo Lan directly left this sub god world. Space island. See Luo Lan disappear and suddenly appear, Saifeiya graceful figure floated to Luo Lan''s side, "where did you just go?" Luo Lan will be their own instant mobile ability evolution and discovery of the sub god world things said. After hearing this, Sophia brightened her eyes and said with regret, "the sub divine world you mentioned is definitely a good place for cultivation, but it''s a pity that she can''t go there." For what Luo Lan said about the king God of the world, Sophia didn''t know how powerful it was, but even Luo Lan was so afraid that it should be very powerful. "I''ve planted Xiandou in the sub god world. Whether I can get anything depends on the environment there. As for cultivation, I can find another place in the future. I''m not in a hurry." "You''re right, too." Sophia nodded her head. She didn''t even master ape mimicry. Now she can''t aim high. Luo Lan began to sit down and think about his own problems. He didn''t expect that the "instant movement" of adelat and the "transfer" of medamor would make him have the ability to cross the space at will, just like that of jebert. However, if you think about it carefully, it''s fair to say that the "instant movement" like that of jebert is actually the clerical talent given by the universe to the king God of the world and the king God of the trainee world. Now it seems that it''s no surprise that he can use his vitality and a small part of the power of the dragon ball to obtain similar abilities. Maybe we can leave the seventh universe and go to other universes to experience with this ability in the future! When she thought of other magnificent scenes in the universe, Luo Lan could not help smiling. After a while of fantasy, she quickly put aside the reason for the evolution of instant movement and began to think about what Sophia had just said.Find a place suitable for practice. It''s true that the sub god world is too close to the king god world, so it''s not suitable for cultivation in the past. Is there any other place in the universe? It''s better to be the same place as the previous God making star. So next, Luo Lan takes this as the goal, and starts to use her instant movement ability to explore the state of the seventh universe. But I don''t know if it''s because Luo Lan''s power is still very rough, or there really isn''t such a place. In the area that Luo Lan can observe, there are only a few large areas, the kingdom of the gods, the destruction of the gods, and their subsidiary space. Below are the Kingdom of the gods, their underworld and hell. There was no other secret place. Luo Lan stopped searching and thought with her fingers to her chin, "maybe my strength is not strong enough, I can only sense some large-scale spatial context, but I can''t sense the detailed ones." "Well, in that case, we''ll talk about it later." Luo Lan is not in a hurry. After all, even if he can''t find such a place, he can''t be stronger. In the following days, while observing the growth of Xiandou in the sub god world, Luo Lan practiced in the space island. What''s gratifying is that Xiandou in the sub god world has sprouted, and the top bud of the plant has broken through the ground, which shows that the environment of Shenxing is really suitable for Xiandou to grow. If there is a harvest, Luo Lan will not lack Xiandou in the future. ¡­¡­ In the top space of the universe. In the middle of the mysterious space, there is a rhombic star floating. On the rhombic star, there is a huge and withered tree. The tree is strong and strong, as if it were planted upside down with its roots facing up. There are no leaves on its branches. The only interesting thing is that there are several temple like structures on the top of the tree trunk. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 The ancient giant tree itself does not have many leaves, which seems to have been rotten for a long time. But at the root of the ancient tree, where the diamond shaped God Star is rooted, there are many green trees. There are many lakes and mountains, but compared with the huge ancient tree, it is like a tiny ant. The whole rhomboid star floats in the dark red void, just like a carefully pruned potted plant, but its pruning skill is not good. Deng Deng Deng. A man in a crimson robe, with his hands on his back, was walking along the stairs along the walls of ancient trees. The corridor stood upright and was covered with crimson crystals on both sides. As the figure walked, small stones fell from the edge of the corridor and fell to the bottom of the cliff. This man has blue-green skin, white long curly hair, wearing a light blue halo around his neck, is the angel of the seventh universe - Weiss. Suddenly, Weiss seems to feel something. His walking steps stop. His eyebrows are slightly curdled. He reaches out and grabs it. A blue magic wand inlaid with a black crystal ball appears in his hand. The crystal ball at the top "beep beep beep" is shining faintly. "There''s a spiritual energy sweeping over the edge of destroying the divine world. Let me see what''s going on." With that, he squints his eyes close to the black crystal ball. A picture emerges in the crystal ball. If Luo Lan is here, he will find that it is the picture of his cultivation on the space island. "Saiya, eh, red tail..." Weiss suddenly remembered something, and his expression became rather strange. He took the angel''s staff and banged it twice on the ground. This long walking stick can show any information of the seventh universe according to Weiss''s wishes. Soon, the light comes on, and Luolan''s past and all kinds of cultivation appear in front of Weiss. Weiss''s face looked bland. Even if he saw Luo Lan enter the cultivation of the God making star, he was not surprised. It was only when the dragon ball on the cultivating planet appeared in the picture that Weiss''s calm face was surprised. "This red bead seems to be left by Lord Fengshen Well, it turned out that it was the integration of the power of the dragon ball that overcame the fury in the blood of the Saiya people, and further strengthened their bodies to gain strong strength. Interesting, ape Saiyan, this is the first group of the most primitive Saiyan Weiss lips with a smile, eyes are still indifferent, it can be seen that although Luo Lan''s "ape Mimicry" makes him interested, it has not reached the point of panic. As an angel who guards and manages the seventh universe, Weiss has absolute strength and status. His state of mind is higher than all gods. Even if the universe is destroyed, in his eyes, it''s just like turning the page. It''s no big deal. "If Lord birus sees him, he will be very interested. Do you want to wake him up? Forget it, birus only sleeps for a few years. If he doesn''t have time to wake him up, he will lose his temper again." "It''s good luck for the Saiya to get the legacy of Fengshen. Well, pay attention to it!" Weiss smiles calmly, swipes his finger, and marks on the crystal ball, "Saiya people are also an interesting race. If it wasn''t for Lord birus, they would not be destroyed by Frisa. In the future, Lord birus will have a headache..." The voice murmured until it became inaudible. Weiss takes back the staff and continues to walk up the steps of the ancient tree with both hands on his back. As for Luo Lan''s behavior of finding the sub god world and planting Xiandou in it, he just takes a bland glance and continues to be an independent observer. From his point of view, as long as the universe does not destroy things, even if the lower bound destroyed countless planets, it does not matter to him. Weiss''s high realm has already transcended the world, and the secular good and evil have become meaningless in his eyes. Good and evil are human values. If you look at others from different positions or perspectives, you may come to two different conclusions. No matter what is good or evil, it''s just because of our thoughts. Everyone''s ideas and positions are different. It''s just like a quarrel between two people. Everyone says that they are reasonable, but it''s understandable to listen to their reasons and think from their positions. Another example is war, the expansion of interest disputes. In addition to groundless evil thoughts are real evil thoughts, the so-called secular judgment criteria are mostly narrow. Destroying God destroys the planet, and the king God creates the planet are all to maintain the operation of the universe and treat everything equally, which is what we need to grasp in order to maintain order. In Weiss''s eyes, maybe the rise of a civilization is not as good as the track crossed when a meteorite fell Trace, come colorful. Deng Deng Deng ~ the sound of footsteps continues to ring on the long corridor, accompanied by the continuous sound of falling stones, Weiss''s figure goes farther and farther, and the whole slender figure gradually disappears in the dark ancient tree steps. Luo Lan can''t know what happened to destroy the divine world. If you let him know that he is aware of the space state of the seventh universe by Wes and has been on his list, I don''t know how he will feel. But it''s Weiss. If it''s birus, the God of destruction, or Ashin, the God of the eastern world, it''s hard to say what the result will be.Now Luo Lan is practicing as usual. Maybe it''s because of the "ape like Mimicry". Luo Lan''s physical strength has been strengthened, and the speed of cultivation is also improving. He doesn''t know whether it''s because his body has been strengthened or because he is close to adulthood. After all, when Saiya people are close to adulthood, their body will secrete a large number of growth factors, which will promote the rapid growth of their body. Therefore, this period is also the golden age for Saiya people''s strength growth. Luo Lan is more than 16 years old, and there is not much time for him to reach adulthood. Coupled with the strong physical fitness brought by ape like Saiya, he has a rapid improvement almost every day. In a few months after practicing "ape like Mimicry", Luo Lan seems to have entered a new world, and her strength is gushing out like the opening of a reservoir. It took him a lot of time to grasp the power brought by these strength improvements. It''s a happy worry. "180000 combat effectiveness. I didn''t expect that after a few months of ape like training, my strength was nearly doubled." Feeling the powerful power flowing in her body, every muscle is full of explosive force, Luo Lan''s face shows a satisfied smile. Such strength is of course rare in the universe. In the original book, when the monkey king entered Namiki, he started the world champion boxing, which is the same strength. It''s already a casual thing to deal with the role of the kinut team. What''s more, he can also change his body. The combat effectiveness of Luolan can be increased by 10 times, reaching an amazing 1.8 million combat effectiveness. Even if Felisa completes his first change, it''s about this degree. "Few people in the North galaxy should be my opponents." With a smile in the corner of her mouth, Luo Lan comes to Saifeiya''s side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 In the past few months, Sophia is striving to catch up with her. Thanks to Luo Lan''s frequent sharing of cultivation experience with her, Sophia''s understanding of mimicry is also deepening. Maybe in a while, she will be able to practice her own mimicry. When Luo Lan comes to her, Sophia is sitting in the air. Seeing Luo Lan approaching, Sophia suddenly opens her eyes. A glimmer of streamer flickers in her bright eyes. Suddenly, she waves her hand to Luo Lan. See, Luo Lan smile, body slightly tilt, to avoid the attack of Saifeiya, then twist the body to her side. At the same time, a red flame suddenly rose from her body, and her body suddenly changed into a mimicry. One hand pressed on Sophia''s shoulder, and the other hand naturally hugged her waist from the back. Sophia struggled for a moment, but was locked by Luo Lan, so she didn''t move. "You''re more normal than me." Sophia was a little unconvinced. "After mimicry, physical fitness will enter a new era. The earth shaking change is not comparable to that of ordinary Saiya people. It''s not a problem to surpass you. With your talent, you will certainly not be weak in the future." "It''s still early!" Sophia shook her head. "You can let me go!" "No, I like to hold you." Luo Lan put her face close to Saifeiya, smelling the taste of her body. After mimicry, Luo Lan''s strength is far superior to Saifeiya, and even her words become hard. Feel a burst of warmth at the ear flap, Saifeiya''s body suddenly soft down, very helpless to let Luolan hold. "In a few months, I feel that I can practice mimicry, and then you won''t be so easy to succeed." Saifeiya leans on Luo Lan''s body, but he says unconvinced words. "Don''t I want to take advantage of it? Otherwise, there may be no chance in the future. " Say, Luo Lan comes together, because after mimicry, his height is higher than a head, hold her very natural. Fortunately, there is no third person here. If we let the Saiya people of Sarada know that her majestic queen is being held in her arms like this, wouldn''t she have to drop her glasses? "Well, hum!" Saifeiya uttered a low voice, and gradually got used to Luolan''s hegemony. But when Luolan wanted to go further, Saifeiya twisted and came out of Luolan''s arms. "It''s too early for you to talk about this kind of thing when you grow up." "My body is grown up." "No, you are still a child in my eyes." Sophia just won''t let Rolan get it. Luo Lan regretfully let go of Saifeiya, "then I''m going to find someone else." "Don''t you want me to arrange it for you?" she said solemnly Luo Lan gives her a white look, but she sees that Sophia is looking at him with a smile. Her delicate cheek is perfect. Although she hasn''t made up, her face is picturesque, graceful, and plain This woman also has mischievous time, forcefully in each other''s delicate waist pinch, Luo Lan said: "I go to see Xiandou''s growth, and then go to find tayis." Saifeiya has long been used to physical attack, said: "tays'' body is very fragile, don''t make too much." Luo Lan a stagger, almost fell down, helplessly glared at Saifeiya, then blinked away. Saifeiya giggles. After Luo Lan''s figure disappears, her cheeks slowly rise light scarlet. She rubs the place where she was attacked. Her willow like eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the corners of her mouth are upturned, showing a smile unconsciously. She doesn''t care if Luo Lan will go to other people. On the other hand, after leaving the space Island, Luo Lan immediately moved to the sub god world under the world king god world, restored her body to the normal state of a child, and then restrained her breath. After checking Xiandou''s growth, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction, then took out a hoe made of thunderbolt steel and began to reclaim land in another open space. The land of Shenxing in the sub god world is very strong. Ordinary iron can''t turn the soil above. The hoe Luo Lan uses now is made of ebony and thunderbolt steel. I remember when ebony heard that he wanted him to build a steel hoe made of thunderbolt, he was shocked. He thought his master had awakened his great hobby. After reclaiming one mu of land, plant Xiandou seeds in turn, and then find Shenxing spring water to irrigate. Looking at her hard-working land, Luo Lan smiles. She did not expect that she would be a farmer one day. Then she turned around and came to the Xiandou planted in a few months. The green Xiandou plants grew vigorously. There were several pods hanging in the middle, and about ten beans. The yield of Xiandou has always been low. When Maoxian was planted, only four or five seeds could be produced from one plant. Luo Lan transferred it to Shenxing, and only a dozen seeds could be produced from one plant because of the environment of Shenxing. Looking at the well growing Xiandou plants, it is estimated that these plants will have a harvest of more than 100 Xiandou. This harvest is very satisfying. After all, every Xiandou represents a life. It can save people from life and death at the critical time, but it is very expensive."It''s not the best way to plant them all by yourself. You have to find someone to take care of Xiandou here." There are already candidates in mind. It''s the rattan girls. Teng people are naturally close to nature, and they don''t have much fighting power. Letting them enter the sub god world won''t attract other people''s attention. Moreover, Teng girls are kind-hearted, just like the spirits of nature. Luo Lan doesn''t have to worry about their bad thoughts after living in the god world for a long time. With such a decision in mind, Luo Lan will not stay in the sub god world for a long time, a blink directly appears in the Ivy League star. "Master Luo Lan." Several Teng people met Luo Lan when they saw him coming. With the continuous prosperity of the business of sinomeni, as a part of Saifei''s power, the rattan family has been promoted a lot. But in front of this Luo Lan adult is Saifei Queen''s younger brother, is their master, the rattan clansman dare not neglect naturally. Luo Lan nodded, "to select a group of clever, good at plant cultivation of rattan girls, I have a task to command." "Yes The Teng people nodded busily, and soon they found a hundred famous Teng girls. "Master!" More than 100 beautiful Teng girls salute Luo Lan respectfully. "Well." Luo Lan looks at them. "You''ll go with me to a place and plant Xiandou for me. By the way, what''s your name?" Luo Lan asked the girl in front of the crowd. At this time, the Teng people who led them answered for the girl, "master, her name is Alice, the daughter of our elders." Luo Lan looked at the leader, roughly guessed the other party''s intention, not from a smile. "Elder''s daughter, the status is also very high, these rattan girls will be given to you to lead." "Yes, master." Alice''s voice was crisp, sweet and pleasant. Luo Lan looked at them nodding, and then let them hold hands to start instant movement, "I will take you to a mysterious place, your task is to take care of the Xiandou there for me." In fact, it doesn''t matter if Luo Lan doesn''t explain, because all the rattan people are his servants, and his orders are only obeyed by the other party. However, Luo Lan is not particularly overbearing. Although the rattan people are a race under his command, they still give them due respect. Next, with Luo Lan''s instant movement, a large number of people appear in the sub god world. The strong natural flavor came to my face, which made these young girls who had never been away from sinomeni feel novel and soon fell in love with it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 "Master, is this the legendary paradise?" Alice breathes the air in the sub god world in surprise, and the strong natural atmosphere makes these rattan people particularly happy. The sub god world is close to the king god world, and the natural Qi is not comparable to that of the lower world. Teng girls are naturally close to nature and think they have entered heaven. "It''s not heaven, but it''s almost the same. You can think of it as the divine world." Luo Lan shakes her head. The heaven is just the place where the hell Heroes Live. If you want to talk about the natural flavor, it''s still the sub divine world. When these Teng girls heard that their master had brought them to the divine world, they were surprised, but at the same time they couldn''t help admiring their master, and they were full of worship for their master. Looking at them with adoring eyes by a group of beautiful girls, Luo Lan naturally enjoyed it. Pointing to a green plant in the distance, she said to Alice: "see the plants over there. Your future task is to take care of the fairy beans and water them every day These fairy beans are very precious. We must take good care of them. " Luo Lan also wants to tell them how to take care of Xiandou, but when she thinks that the other party is good at it, she doesn''t go on. "I see, master." Alice''s voice was clear and sweet. With that, he leaned over to Luo Lan and checked the growth of Xiandou with other Teng girls. These Teng girls are naturally good at cultivating plants. Although they don''t have much strength, they have no problem opening up Xiandou planting garden with the help of mechanical force. Will hundreds of fairy beans to Alice, watching her with her people began to busy, Luo Lan nodded. Alice''s planting technology is obviously much more advanced than his. When they take care of and manage the Xiandou seed garden, the yield must be much higher than his own planting. In an open space, they decorate the facilities they need for their life, and leave some supplies. Luo Lan greets them and leaves the sub god world under their reverent eyes. Meanwhile, to the east of the North galaxy. Dr. Luka took a small aircraft to the east of the evil star''s sphere of influence, and a cosmic man called "jag" to contact. "These are the powerful life samples prepared for you by Lord II. They are all powerful races in the universe, which are enough for you to study. However, Dr. Luka, you have to fulfill your promise to Lord II as soon as possible, and work out the medicine to prolong your life!" Jiage put dozens of ferocious corpses into the universal capsule. Now this kind of blank universal capsule universe has been sold all over the North galaxy. Dr. Luka carefully put away the capsule, and put it close to the body as if he were a beloved. He said, "don''t worry, Mr. Jager. I will develop the medicine for your excellency II as soon as possible." "Well, take it in mind. Go back quickly. The eastern region is not stable recently. By the way, I''ll contact you alone in the future. Don''t expose your relationship with the devil." Said Jagger suddenly. Dr. Luka was stunned and asked, "is something wrong?" Jiage said: "recently, the team of kinut has been harassing the sphere of influence of malign star. Although they were repulsed by Lord II, the conflict between malign star and the army of frissa has become more and more intense." Dr. Luka was surprised. "The frissa army, that''s not a small force!" "It''s OK. As long as the frissa doesn''t do it in person, neither the frissa army nor the so-called kinut team is the opponent of Lord II. You know, Mr. Drey, the good friend of Lord II, has also come to the evil star. That gentleman''s strength is not inferior to Lord II at all." Jiage said without any worry, and there was still some disdain between her eyebrows. You should know that the strength of Carrick II and that Mr. Drey are close to 200000, and the little kinut team is not their opponent. It''s just that I don''t know the strength of their leader Frisa. It''s said that the other party''s spaceship has come towards the evil star, but I want to use the strength of Lord Carrick II and Mr. Drey to defeat Frisa. Dr. Luka didn''t know the inside story. He lowered his head and flashed countless thoughts in his mind. "In that case, I must be more careful." After thinking about it, Dr. Luka decided to leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible. "You can contact me if you have any needs in future research." Said Jagger. "Of course, I need your support!" Dr. Luka grinned brightly, then said goodbye to the cosmonaut Jager, and left with his harvest in the aircraft. He wants to go back to his research institute immediately to study these precious life materials. As for the conflict on the side of the devil, he doesn''t want to be involved in it. "It seems that the power of the evil star is not very stable. If the Legion of frissa comes out, there may be a big war soon. Can I harvest some special materials in it? Wait, I''d better not come out in person... " On the way back, Dr. Luka thought in his mind, and finally decided to develop an unmanned collector to collect the flesh and blood of powerful creatures in the space battlefield. ¡­¡­ The earth.After coming back from the sub god world, Rolan went back to the space island to continue to assist zephylia in mastering the power of mimicry. At this time, he received a communication from Dr. Breves. It turns out that tays'' birthday is coming. Dr. blives is going to hold a birthday party for tays. Knowing that Rowland and they are on the space Island, he specially invited them to attend. "Just go by yourself. I want to practice. By the way, when you come back, bring me something delicious." Sophia is not interested in birthday parties, but she does not forget the delicious food on earth. "I see." Luo Lan nods to Saifeiya, gently pulls a few wisps of hair at the other side''s temples over the ear petals, and immediately leaves. At this time, the earth is in winter. When Luo Lan came to the capital of the west, he found that it was covered with snow everywhere. Tall buildings and both sides of the road were covered with a thick layer of snow. The industrious snow cleaning robot cleaned the snow along the road, and the splashing snow accumulated on both sides. The cold wind was blowing, and there were strings of ice lumps on the edge of the door. Luo Lan walked all the way in the spacious streets of the west capital, perhaps because the winter temperature is too low, few pedestrians can be seen on the street, even cars are much less than usual. Familiar with the road, I came to the home of tayis in the center of the capital of the West. The girl who opened the door was a girl with lavender hair. She was fifteen or sixteen years old. She was very beautiful and her blue purple eyes were shining. Although she didn''t have the mature and beautiful temperament of tayis, she was also a rare beauty. "Long time no see, bulma!" Luo Lan said hello with a smile. Bulma tilted slightly and looked curiously at the handsome man in front of her. "Who are you?" "Ah, it''s Luo Lan Taisi''s crisp and cheerful voice came, and soon took Luolan to the villa. "Luo Lan?" Bulma shakes her head. The last time she met was six or seven years ago. For such a long time, she has forgotten Luo Lan. What''s more, now Luo Lan appears as an adult. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "Luo Lan, you look so handsome now. Have you grown up?" Tayis takes Luo Lan''s arm and walks into the villa with him like a bird. "Not yet. It''s my transformation. I''ve temporarily become an adult." Luo Lan''s stature is much higher than that of TA Yi Si. It looks as if he is holding TA Yi Si. TA Yi Si knows the characteristics of Saiya people. It must be Luo Lan''s cultivation of some strange shape. The sweet voice said: "I said you are not mature, how can you grow up all of a sudden." "By the way, quickly change back to the original." "Why?" Luo Lan doesn''t understand to ask. Tays lips micro movement, whispered in Luo Lan''s ear said: "it''s not bulma, that girl is a little crazy, can''t let her see your handsome appearance." Luo Lan said: "are you afraid that I will be robbed by bulma?" Tays solemnly warned, "you can''t make up her mind anyway!" "All right." Luo Lan didn''t make tayis embarrassed. She directly removed the mimicry. Her handsome and straight body immediately changed back to a child''s appearance. Tayis saw it, and then she nodded with satisfaction. "This appearance is more pleasing to the eye, and bulma will never be interested in children." If bulma is really allowed to join the competition, tays really has to worry that Rolan will be robbed by her. You know, young bulma will completely crush her in terms of age and IQ. In terms of age, bulma is only one year younger than Rolan, which can be said to be a perfect match. However, she is a decade older than Rolan. Although the women of the blives family always have an ageless face, and the life of the God star has completely changed her quality, tayis is still a little guilty. Not to mention the IQ. We can see who they look like from their hair color. Bulma has completely inherited the talent of Dr. blives, while tays herself is very much like her mother, Mrs. blives. She has the same temperament. "You are very careful." Luo Lan looks at tays in a funny way. "Of course, I''m very old. I can''t get married without a partner." Tays is a little depressed. Of course, Luo Lan knows that as the daughter of the richest man, tays doesn''t worry about getting married, but she wants to find someone she likes instead of just marrying herself out. "Your parents told you to follow me a long time ago." "It''s just a joke. You used to be a child." Tays shakes her head. She remembers the first time she led Rolan home. Dr. bridges joked that Rolan was her little boyfriend. She was so funny. She was only a few years old at that time! But now, it''s pretty good. Looking at Luo Lan''s still immature face, I recalled that the other party had just become an adult. There was a ripple in her eyes. She said in a slightly inaudible voice, "how would you like to marry your sister?" "Well, I think you''ve been waiting for more than ten years." Luo Lan''s hearing naturally can hear the whispers of tayis clearly, and her cheeks show a teasing smile. The cheek of TA Yi Si Shua turns red, sophistry way: "no matter, you don''t think much." When tays was very embarrassed, Dr. and Mrs. Breves came over, and their appearance took a chance for tays to breathe. After I said sorry to everyone, I ran away with a thump. "What''s the matter with tays?" Asked Dr. bridges curiously. "Probably shy." Rolan is full of warm smile, warm voice, such as gentle spring breeze, warm heart, Dr. Breves heard, and Mrs. Breves looked at each other, all showed a tacit smile, if tays can follow Rolan, even if there is no fame, it is also excellent. "Miss Sophia is not with you!" "She''s busy practicing. Just bring her something delicious when you go back." As for Miss Sophia, Dr. Breves knew her very well. He nodded and said, "I''ll have the food ready." "Don''t stand here, let''s go to the party, because it''s a private party for tays, so not many people come here, they are all tays'' classmates and friends..." Mrs. blives introduced that due to the special status of Rolan, the blives family positioned him as a family member and sat on the main seat with tays. Most of the guests who came to the birthday party were tays'' classmates and friends, as well as some work assistants. Seeing Luo Lan sitting with tays, she didn''t look very big, so she thought it was tays'' younger brother. It''s just that tays seems to have only one sister and no younger brother. Was it the Breves couple who gave birth in recent years? "Hey, you''re the handsome guy just now. Why are you getting smaller again?" Asked bulma suspiciously. Luo Lan replied, "this is what I used to be." "Oh, that''s meaningless. I thought I could meet a handsome guy!" Bulma suddenly lost interest, "do you know any handsome guys, introduce some to me?"Bulma''s fanaticism is a bit inherited from Mrs. blives. Fortunately, tayis is still very responsible. Looking at bulma''s immature face, she murmured to herself. Luo Lan said, "I don''t know any handsome guy. You just went to middle school. Don''t think about looking for a handsome guy all day." "Che, you look much younger than me. I don''t know what my sister likes about you." Seeing that Luo Lan didn''t introduce a handsome guy to her, she was also very much disciplined. Bulma immediately turned up her mouth and picked up a glass of juice and walked away. "Bourmana is becoming more and more disrespectful. She often clamors to travel outside." Tays handed over a wine glass, and there was a trace of helplessness on her face when she talked about bulma. Luo Lan said: "you are so happy to say that when you were as old as her, you were running around. How did I meet you at that time?" "That''s not the same. I went to get materials!" Tays blushed. I don''t know if it was because of the wine or something else. Luo Lan said, "your sisters are half weight, almost the same." "It''s still different." Tays sat beside Luo Lan, leaning slightly, and handed a fruit to Luo Lan, "I tell you, my novel has sold well. Now it''s the third volume, and the fourth volume will be released soon." "The galaxy myth? How did you get to volume three? " At the time of making the God star, tays had almost finished the first six of the twelve volumes of the galaxy myth. Even if the details needed to be polished, it could not be released so slowly. "This is what the publishing house means. Half a year''s volume is just enough for the market to digest. It will take six years for my book to be published completely. I''m already writing another series." When it comes to the achievements of her novels, tays'' face is red, and her delicate cheek seems to be dyed with a bright red. A mouthful of wine, spicy wine choked tays cough. "Drink less!" "It''s OK. I''m a good drinker." Tays chuckled and soon became confused. After the birthday party, tays was as drunk as mud, and she was still drunk. "Rolan, you will take care of tays. Take good care of her." Mrs. burrows took them upstairs and went back to see off the guests. Luo Lan nodded her head, her body became adult, and then she helped tayis back to the room. "Vomit ~" after being drunk, tays began to vomit, and the messy vomit soiled her dress. "Her head aches, how the ground tilts." "You''re drunk." Luo Lan holds up tays. Her hands were naturally around Luo Lan''s neck, and her eyes were blurred. "No, I''m not drunk Er, I''m so sick and light. I''ll clean my head with hot water, Luo Lan. Let''s take a bath together! " "Hold me fast." Tays is drunk and talks nonsense that she doesn''t even know. The whole person slowly sleeps. Luo Lan glances at her quietly like a lotus, shakes her head and holds her into the bathroom. With the warm water flowing through her body, tays''s consciousness is a little sober. "As a young lady, it''s disgraceful to be drunk like this. Fortunately, it''s at home. If you have been picked up by someone outside." "Hey, it doesn''t matter if it''s you. In fact, my sister wants to marry you." "You said that." Heart rate suddenly accelerated a few minutes, looking at the beautiful face of tays, to this time, Luo Lan of course no longer hesitated, picked up the towel to quickly dry the two people''s body of water, and then directly picked up tays came to the bedroom. The light didn''t turn off, and Luo Lan sat beside her. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 The next day, early in the morning. There was a shrill cry in the room. ¡­¡­ Tays opened her eyes, frowned and found herself lying on the bed, her head swelled and she felt torn. Is this a hangover? Lift the sheet, see Luo Lan small arm crus ground stick on his body, "what happened yesterday in the end, why Luo Lan will sleep with me?" Because she often takes a bath with Luo Lan, she doesn''t feel anything different when she sees the current picture. Ready to get up to take their clothes, suddenly a burst of body pain, as if the whole body fell apart, tays pretty face white, crystal clear sweat from the forehead. What happened last night? Recalling the picture after the birthday party in my mind, a little bit of beautiful fragments gradually appear in my mind. Glancing at the dazzling color on the sheet, tays finally understood her physical state, but she was an adult after all, and she had been psychologically prepared for such a thing. "Are you awake?" Luo Lan opens her eyes and looks at tays sitting on the side. "Luo Lan, are we..." "Yes, don''t you remember?" Hearing Luo Lan''s definite answer, tays was stunned. Just when Luo Lan thought she was going to yell, tays said with a sad face: "big loss. I didn''t remember last night. I didn''t even know the specific process." "If I don''t try again, my mimicry is very strong." On hearing this, tays was embarrassed and stammered: "no, my body can''t stand it If bulma knows where my clothes are, he will laugh at me. " "In the bathroom, your clothes are all stained with alcohol, and you vomit. You can''t wear them anyway." Luo Lan doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. She takes out a fairy bean to make tayis recover. Tayis wraps up the sheet, shakes her head and refuses. "Xiandou is amazing. I''m afraid it will restore my whole body." "Yes, if you really recover, it will be too painful next time." Luo Lan laughs. Tays threw a white eye at Luo Lan angrily, "what are you talking about? You''ve taken advantage of me." Then she worried about whether she would be pregnant. Rowland said that if she was pregnant, she would give birth to the child. Anyway, Dr. and Mrs. blives had been looking forward to it for a long time. Tays thought seriously, thinking that there was no problem with her parents, and her heart immediately settled down. "It doesn''t matter with sister Sophia, does it?" Tays asked again. "She doesn''t care about that." Luo Lan is sure that in addition to cultivation, Saifeiya doesn''t care much about other things, which is why he can have no worries. And Saifeiya is also very familiar with tays, as long as after her approval that there is no problem. "That''s good. Sister Sophia is easier to get along with." Tays is very conscious of his position, even if the identity of Saifeiya is Luolan''s sister, but as a woman''s intuition, she thinks Saifeiya''s feelings for Luolan is absolutely not a simple sibling. At home, it''s up to Sophia. Because Luo Lan and tayis are frank and have the closest contact, the chat becomes more magnanimous after that. Luo Lan also explains her relationship with Saifeiya, and frankly says that they are not brothers and sisters, but only cousins. No wonder, after hearing this, tays showed such an expression. In the heart is more firm, after must please saifeilia just go. "You have a good rest. I''ll ask your servants to prepare some breakfast for you." Luo Lan got up and dressed quickly, while tayis curled up on the bed and said, "help me take out the clothes in the cupboard. It''s not convenient for me to walk around." "All right." Luo Lan opens the wardrobe of tayis with a smile. There are all kinds of underwear hanging in it. She carefully selects a few and passes them to her. But tayis directly drives him out. In any case, she doesn''t let him continue to see her dress. Luo Lan feels funny. She has seen her body many times. What does shyness mean at this time. Walking out of tays'' room, I didn''t walk far. I met Mrs. blives. The young and fashionable Mrs. blives was smiling. She obviously knew what happened last night. She whispered: "tays'' body is thin. We should pay attention to it in the future." Luo Lan understood, "I will take good care of her." Mrs. blives said with a smile, "come on, I want to hold my grandson as soon as possible." Luo Lan scratched her head awkwardly and said, "this is going to wait for me to become an adult. My present appearance is not suitable." "That''s right. You SAIAS will grow up only when you grow up. You''ll have to wait a while." Mrs. blives was a little disappointed. She thought she would be able to have a grandson soon!Luo Lan thinks that her appearance is really not decent now. If she is with tayis, she will be regarded as her younger brother instead. When she sleeps with tayis in the future, she can''t always become a mimicry. Tayis''s weak body can''t bear it. We have to find a way to grow up as soon as possible. As soon as we have a flash in our mind, we have come up with a solution. "It seems that I''m going to the spiritual time house of the temple. I didn''t expect that I went to the time house not for cultivation, but for growing up early!" With a sigh, Lorraine nodded to Mrs. blives and then went to the kitchen. On the way, I met bulma again. The girl seemed to know her relationship with tayis. Looking at him, she became a little wary. Naturally, Luo Lan would not fool around with a child. She said hello to her and went over. It will be summer in half a year. Twelve years is over. Will bulma start the journey of looking for the dragon ball as described in the original work! I''m looking forward to it! With a faint smile on her mouth, Luo Lan went straight to the kitchen. Bulma a face depressed, "sister in the end what magic, actually like a little fart child, clearly age difference so much." In fact, Luo Lan is one year older than bulma, but Saiya''s young appearance makes him look very young. Bulma admits that her partner looks very handsome when she is an adult, but if it''s her, she can''t stand falling in love with a child. "Hum, when I make a dragon ball radar, I will go out during the summer vacation. I must find all the dragon balls, and then make a wish to find a prince charming." With such a fantasy in her heart, bulma resolutely put aside the previous depression and walked away with light steps. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Having no time to pay attention to bulma''s little flower maniac, Luo Lan goes straight into the kitchen and says to the servant that she will arrange for tays'' breakfast. Then she tells Dr. Breves about tays. Dr. Breves is much more free and easy. She says that it doesn''t matter whether she will follow him or not. Luo Lan of course still want to give a place to ta Yi Si, always can''t let the other party follow him without reason. But now there is one more thing to face in front of him, how to take taes to see Saifeiya! Luo Lan scratched her head. Although she said that Saifeiya would not mind, she just came out and didn''t have much time, so she took tayis back. I don''t know how Saifeiya would feel about this operation. If she didn''t accept it, it would be troublesome. Forget it, I still have to face it. I''ll do more to help Sophia practice ape mimicry. As long as the woman can improve her strength, everything will be easy to discuss. "Luo Lan, there should be no problem with sister Sophia, right?" Take good care of the body, near the departure, tays was a little nervous again, for fear that the "Palace" would be angry. "If you bring enough food, there won''t be a big problem." Luo Landao. "So it is." Taes''s expression is relaxed. Although she doesn''t have a lot of contact with SAFIYA, she is deeply impressed by the beauty''s ability to eat. All the people in SAFIYA like food. SAFIYA''s character is a little colder, but she is still very easy to get along with. Well, we must prepare more delicious food and have a good relationship with sister Sophia. For the sake of her future life, tays tried to cheer herself up. Then I got busy and contacted all the food shops in the west capital to prepare rich food for SAFIYA. Tays is the eldest lady of omnipotent capsule company. It''s terrible to use her financial resources. Before long, special food from all over the world was airlifted to tays'' home. Packed in all-purpose capsules, everything is ready, and tays can finally breathe a sigh of relief. "I hope sister Sophia will like it." With broken words in her mouth, tays put her hand on Rolan''s shoulder, and then in a faint light, they left the earth together. Space island. Luo Lan and tayis are sitting in front of each other. On the side, Sophia keeps opening the lunch box to eat. They move quickly, but they behave gracefully. They don''t feel rude at all. With the sound of all kinds of dishes piling up, SAFIYA quickly wiped out the big meal. The dishes in front of him piled up at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon became half human height. With an elegant wipe on her lips, Sophia finishes her meal, and her lake like clear eyes glance at Rolan and tayis. Especially when looking at Luo Lan, an imperceptible discomfort flashed by, and the cold voice soon rang: "for the sake of the food you brought me, I''ll forgive you. Tays is weak, so she has to go to kailinta to practice for a period of time, so that she can have a healthy child As for Luo Lan Eyes to see to Luo Lan, fiercely stare one eye, "you are really not polite, now make accompany practice for me." With that, Sophia stood up with a cold air. Although she has always said that she wants to arrange for Luo Lan to inherit women''s blood, most of them are serious, but in the final analysis, she thinks she is the most qualified! When Luo Lan really has a relationship with other women, as the closest person to him, Saifeiya''s heart suddenly feels uncomfortable. "If my sister wants to practice with me, I''ll practice with her." Luo Lan, of course, is aware of the dissatisfaction of Sophia. It''s better for her to vent her anger in secret, so she sets up protection for tayis. With the first step of her body, she immediately fights with Sophia. Luo Lan is very restrained his own strength, showing the strength similar to that of Saifeiya. The battle is hard to separate. In the constant battle, Saifeiya''s dissatisfaction is gradually released, and his face is gradually showing the satisfaction of enjoying the battle. "Be serious. You don''t have to be lenient." Sophia''s voice was cold. "Good!" Luo Lan responds with a serious look. Once it''s serious, SAFIYA''s strength is not Luo Lan''s opponent. Even if it''s normal, Luo Lan''s 180000 combat power is enough to suppress SAFIYA. After a while of fighting, she is already in decline, and then she is held by Luo Lan and falls to the ground. "When are you two going to get married?" Sophia asked. "It depends on what you mean." Luo Landao. Sophia nodded her head, put on the posture of parents, and said to tayis, "if you want to get engaged first, then choose a suitable time for the specific wedding." "Well." Fine if mosquito ground hum. Of course, tayis has no opinion. She nods her head blushingly. Luo Lan thinks that if she wants to hold a wedding, she can let Saifeiya join her. She tells her what she thinks. However, Saifeiya stares fiercely at him. Saifeiya says that she doesn''t intend to get married. Luo Lan thinks a little, so she doesn''t want to get involved with Saifeiya.As the queen of Saifei power, saifia represents the whole Saiya people. He knows that it is impossible for Saifeiya to marry him. Saifeiya has a strong personality. Even if he marries him, he will not be willing to be big or small. It''s good to keep his current situation. "Tays wants to have a baby as soon as possible." Said Sophia solemnly. "I''ll work harder." Luo Lan laughed and ran over the shoulder of tayis, and then said seriously: "sister, you see how inconvenient my body is now. In the final analysis, it''s because I''m not an adult. I know there''s a place where only one day has passed in a year, and it''s also a good place for cultivation." "Where are you talking about?" Asked Sophia with interest. "The spiritual time house is on the temple of the earth. Are you interested in staying in it with me for two years?" "Is there such a place in the temple? I''d like to see it." Sophia''s eyes lit up, and she didn''t want to miss any place conducive to cultivation. "That spiritual time house can only be used for two days in one''s life. If there is no problem, we can start now." "No problem, of course." Sophia can''t wait, of course. Luo Lan is still a few months away from the age of 17, and more than a year away from adulthood. The Saiya''s body will always keep its juvenile form before they are minors. This form is to confuse the enemy in the battle, but for Luo Lan, the powerful force does not need this kind of fake, what he needs is a mature body. So the next step is to arrange for tays to go to kailinta and let her learn some self-defense skills with rankie. Tayis, who has experienced the nourishment of the creator star, has about 50 combat power. She is no longer a weak person on earth. What she lacks is the skill of using strength. Luo Lan does not expect her to become a martial artist. A little self-defense skill is enough. Will she stay in Kailin tower, facing the blonde orchid surprised eyes, Luolan and Saifeiya directly went to the temple. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 "Well, are you miss tays, the novelist?" After Luo Lan and them leave, the blonde orchid curiously probes into tays. Tays gently rolled her hair and behaved gracefully. "Yes, I am that tays!" "Ah, I''m a fan of your book. The galaxy myth you wrote is really wonderful. I have a collection of every one You are very familiar with the teachers. Do you mean that everything in the novel is true? " Blue blonde''s eyes lit up. "It''s mostly true. I''ve designed the plot." When she met a reader of her own, she felt very comfortable. At last, tays realized the feeling of being a famous writer. "Well, you must have been to many planets, but I can''t. Even the earth hasn''t gone out." When it comes to the fact that she can''t leave the earth, the blonde Lanqi has a face of regret. She has such a powerful teacher, but she hasn''t even gone out of the earth. When she looks at tays, her eyes suddenly become envious. "By the way, you look closer to brother Luo Lan. What''s your relationship?" She asked softly. "I''m his fiancee." Tays is very generous to say, blonde rankie a listen, the whole person stupefied for a while, "I said, you are quite a match." On the outside, tays is not much bigger than Lorraine. "Thank you It was the first time that tays introduced her new identity to others. At the beginning, she felt a little uncomfortable, but she soon adjusted her position. "That''s good. Although Luo Lan is a little overbearing sometimes, he treats people very well." "I think he''s always been gentle." Since she was a child, tays has known Luo Lan. They have been getting along very happily. Even she didn''t expect that she would marry a teenager one day. "Well, my brother is very overbearing." The blonde orchid curled her mouth and recalled the time when she fell from the Kailin tower and almost scared to pee. At that time, Luo Lan''s overbearing left a deep impression on her. How lucky miss tays is to be recognized by her teacher! In the heart secret way a, the golden hair orchid sees to ta Yi Si''s vision in unexpectedly had a few cent to admire. She patted tays on the shoulder and said, "tays, we''ll be good sisters and work hard together." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t know why, tays suddenly feel in front of this blonde woman nerve some big, well, but not bad, a touch of light smile climbed up the face. ¡­¡­ Temple. God and Bobo entertain Luo Lan. "There is indeed a spiritual time room in the temple, which is a special space left by the ancestors of the temple. There is a huge difference between the time inside and outside, and it is a training place that can quickly enhance the strength. It''s just that there is a lack of food and water, and the air is thin and sultry. The temperature is between 50 ¡æ and minus 40 ¡æ. The gravity is 10 times that of the outside world, and it''s easy to hallucinate because of weak will and lack of concentration. " "Are you sure you want to practice in it?" God repeatedly asked, the mental time room conditions are bad, absolutely not ordinary people can insist, he does not want to cause Luo Lan their displeasure, so explain all kinds of shortcomings in advance. "It''s just ten times the gravity. I don''t feel it at all." With some disdain on her cold face, she knows that the gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of the earth, and her daily practice is 100 times that of the earth. Luo Lan said, "you can lead the way directly." God see, can only nod, "well, you come with me." Under the leadership of the gods, several people walked into the temple, and then walked down the winding corridor. The spiritual time house is a mysterious place left by ancient ancestors, located in the depth of the temple. Luo Lan and others follow the God around several aisles, and finally stop in front of a golden gate. "Here we are. This is the spiritual time house." "There is a special dimensional space in the spiritual time house. The speed of time is very fast. The space is about the size of the earth. There are rooms for rest and spare food. But there are some things to note. A person can only go in for two days in his life. If he doesn''t come out beyond the time limit, the door will be completely sealed, so you can only stay in it for two years." The gods warned again and again. Luo Lan looks at the God and nods to Sophia. The God doesn''t cheat them. It''s true that the spirit time house can''t come out for more than two days, but it doesn''t work when it''s set to the level of boo. No matter how strong the dimensional space is, it can be broken by violence. After the strength of the protagonist in the original novel is upgraded to super Saiya 3, going in and out of the spirit time house is just like eating a meal. You can go whenever you want. Luo Lan does not have such strength now, so we should abide by this rule. "Open the door!" He said calmly. After the confirmation of the God of heaven, Luo Lan and Saifeiya open the door of the space. Seeing the vast white inside, they go straight in. I don''t worry that the God of heaven will harm them. Not to mention the good sentiment of the God of heaven, even the Saifei forces outside the earth can''t be provoked by the God of heaven.Bang! When the door is closed, the inner space of the spiritual time house is isolated from the outside world. The warm feeling is uncomfortable, and the body becomes dry immediately. Luo Lan feels that the gravity is about 10 times the standard, and the temperature is at least 50 degrees. If it''s not for Luo Lan''s high physical fitness, ordinary people come in and can''t bear the high gravity, it''s just that the high temperature will make people suffer from heatstroke. "The environment is very depressing. It can''t compare with the space island." "Start practicing now." SAFIYA tied her hair into a bunch and put it on her back. She skillfully changed into a fresh training suit. Underneath was a pair of breathable hot pants, and her upper body was covered with a short off shoulder shirt. She dressed cool and showed a large area of skin. Her lower abdomen was smooth and delicate, and her navel was concave. It''s really a test of Luo Lan''s determination for a beautiful woman like Sophia to dress up like this. Line of sight constantly scanning on the body of Sophia pingting, Luo Lan licked her lips and looked at it pleasantly. After a while, he began to practice formally. Sophia enters the spiritual time house in order to shorten the time to achieve mimicry, and Luo Lan doesn''t waste her time. Although physical growth is also a reason, she doesn''t need to suffer this crime just for this. This time he came in, he also wanted to develop his own tricks. With a little movement of mind, the space of different dimensions opens smoothly, and the house of spiritual time does not affect the application of the secret art of yadrat. He nodded his head, and then his mental power spread out. He soon detected that the space size of the mental time house was about the size of the earth, which was similar to the scope of the temple. When he continued to expand his mental strength, he seemed to have met a wall and could not break through in any case. "As expected, he has been isolated from the outside world, and can''t feel the position of the sub god world and the king god world." In my heart, I immediately have such a judgment. The secret art of yadrat "space of different dimensions" is a kind of application of Qi and mental power, which can accommodate the material in the dimensional world. But the spiritual time house is different. It''s really isolated from the space and can''t send out any breath. At least until you reach the boo level. I really don''t know how strong the builders of the temple are. They actually built such a mysterious place. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 The spiritual time house is undoubtedly a miracle. The time in it flows faster than that outside. It''s hard to tell who built it. In short, the temple is full of mystery. Maybe there were some strong people on earth in ancient times; or, which cosmic God passed by and left this miracle. The square of Nuo Da is white. At a glance, the open world is boundless and white. Standing in front of the golden rest house, the hourglass on both sides is leaking green sand continuously. When it finishes a round, it is exactly a year. There is a man-made moon hanging in the sky. Sephia sits in the moonlight to practice. Without the blessing of the red dragon ball, her practice progress is not very fast, but because she is in the house of spiritual time, she is not in a special hurry. This kind of mentality just fits the practice concept of DiQiu martial arts and makes her practice more smooth. At this time, Sophia''s eyebrows are locked tightly, her white eyebrows are exuding crystal sweat because of the hot and dry temperature around her, and the faint red light floats on the surface of her body. If you look carefully, you will find that Sophia''s eyes are gradually shining with faint red light. He has entered the state of cultivation. Boom!! The light red air wave suddenly broke out, and the cold and fierce wind rolled up the fine dust floating on the square, and spread a thick air wall centered on SAFIYA. The air wall kept rolling around, and the cold air wave kept climbing with SAFIYA''s energy. Luo Lan sits not far away from her. After feeling the breath of Saifeiya, she looks back at her, with a trace of surprise in her eyes. "Sophia''s Qi has increased, slightly calmer than that of the great ape, but still extremely violent." Given such a judgment, Luo Lan''s ape mimicry combines the power of the dragon ball, and his breath is domineering, but he is very peaceful. Compared with the current power of Sophia, she is too violent, just like a giant beast in the shape of a human, and her vigorous power seems to crush everything. This kind of power is not easy to control, if it can be controlled, then it is not far from ape mimicry. "Help her!" Heart read a move, Luo Lan immediately came to Saifeiya''s side, fingers against each other''s forehead, a red ape power through the fingers to Saifeiya''s body. Sephia''s breath became deep, as if asleep, a breath became very long. After a while, Sophia raised her beautiful eyes, a cluster of blood red light flashed by, and her breath became a little calm. "Thank you." Sophia took a breath. "What can I say to you? Thank you. You should." Luo Lan chuckled and wiped the sweat from her cheek. "It seems that you will soon master the ape like mimicry. I don''t know if your mimicry will be the same as mine." "I haven''t mastered the power of perfect form giant ape - I can''t keep a ten fold increase at the same time in the process of giant ape transformation. Mimicry should be worse than you, but as long as the normal power goes up, it won''t be weaker than you." There was a smile on Sophia''s quiet face. The greatest help of ape mimicry is not the increase of fighting multiple, but the transformation of physical quality. When she was on vegeta, she was a superior warrior. Once she reached ape mimicry, the power of the great ape was enough to make her blood more pure. At that time, the cultivation speed will be greatly improved, which may not have failed to catch up with Luo Lan''s hope. As an independent and proud Saiya, Saifeiya is always full of self-confidence. Even if Luo Lan overtakes him temporarily, he will surpass him. Looking at the infinite confidence in the eyes of Saifeiya, Luo Lan laughed, "I hope you can master the mimicry as soon as possible, and then we can compete better. Now you are a little weak, even if I don''t change, the normal force can almost suppress you." Saifeiya sneer, full of confidence, "won''t let you proud too long." "I''m waiting for you!" Luo Lan has a smile in his eyes. This is the Saifeiya he knows. He is always so domineering. Next, they had a fight under normal circumstances. This kind of fight was often carried out. Luo Lan would suppress Qi in her body according to the strength of Sophia. Every fight with Sophia was a reflection on her past practice. After careful study, she would constantly improve herself and make up for her shortcomings. Time goes by. Every day, Rolan and Sophia are growing up, more than a year passed quickly. Luo Lan, who is close to adulthood, has finally grown up rapidly, and now has grown into the adult form of mimicry. After a long time of hard work and Luo Lan''s continuous infusion of mimicry, she finally achieved her wish and completed her leap from normality to ape mimicry. The majestic Saifeiya floats in the mid air, full of awe inspiring and domineering energy. Her crimson tail curls around her waist. Her slim body is slender and slender, but it is also ape like. The shape of Saifeiya is really different from that of Luo Lan. The tail is also red, this has not changed, but if you look carefully, you will find that the deep part of Sophia''s pupil is emitting a light red luster, rather than the golden light like Luo Lan''s.Red light? Feeling the violent power from Saifeiya, Luo Lan speculates that the shape of Saifeiya may be closer to the ancient Saiya people, and he is a variant shape because of the influence of Yuanqi and Longzhu power. "My ape mimicry has only increased my power five times." Saifeiya had already prepared for this, and his mood was peaceful. "It''s not bad. It''s much more powerful than the previous ape like, so next, enhance the power of normality, and then reach the Super Saiyan as soon as possible!" Luo Lan doesn''t need to comfort Saifeiya. She sets a goal for her. "Don''t worry, I won''t lose to you again." Saifeiya confidently smile, strong power makes her full of fighting spirit. "Ha ha!" Luo Lan smiles indifferently about this. Saifeiya is just like begita in the original book. At the beginning, she is in the advantage, and she has to keep catching up with herself. She is in the second place, which is already sad. I hope she won''t be hit in the future. But even his sister, Luo Lan will never show mercy. If you want to conquer her, you must first suppress her in strength. This is determined by the character of Saiya people. ¡­¡­ The environment of the mental time house is not very harsh for them. What''s difficult is that it''s hard to suppress the boring, weak will and lack of concentration. It''s easy for them to hallucinate. In the original book, the monkey king enters the mental time house for the first time, and he can''t stand it after half a day. But Luo Lan two people get along together, but also a man and a woman, boring days are not so boring, the so-called man and woman partner work is not tired, especially between the two people from time to time some ambiguous situation, such a day has a special flavor. Even at the end of a certain practice, while Sophia was exhausted, this beautiful sister was finally won by Luo Lan. And the relationship has been ambiguous, Saifeiya also acquiesced to this result. It''s just that Sophia is the queen of Saiya. Even if she is pushed down, she has to take the initiative. Unfortunately, the ending disappoints her. She is the one who loses every round. Sophia, who has made a great breakthrough in her cultivation, is constrained everywhere in front of Luo Lan. She really can''t help her face. In contrast, Luo Lan has made great breakthroughs in all aspects. Her strength has been improved, not to mention, she has achieved the dream. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 "If you let the people of Sarada see you as you are, you will be surprised." Another World War II defeated Saifeiya weakly curled up, Luo Lan looked at her face flushed, a look about to die, can''t help laughing. Saifeiya looked at him weakly. "It''s harder than going through a life and death war. I don''t know how tayis can bear it." "You can ask her that in person. Now you have more experience than her." "Go to hell!" Saifeiya growled feebly. If he recovers his strength now, he must fight with Luo Lan to let him see the strength of saifeiqueen. "To be honest, did you start thinking about me when you were very young?" After a short rest, Saifeiya simply kowtowed a mouthful of Xiandou to recover her physical strength, and her delicate and cool face looked at Luolan seriously. Luo Lan happily admitted, "of course, such as your beautiful sister, certainly can''t give to others." "Well, I know." Sophia broke a mouthful, and her eyebrows showed a smile unconsciously. "Half the weight, your mind is the same." Saifeiya said seriously: "I want to inherit Saiya''s blood. After thinking about it, only you are the most suitable, but at that time you were still very young, so I wanted to wait for you to grow up. Who knows that another tayis came out. I have made a great sacrifice for the sake of the reproduction of the ethnic group. " "I saw it when I was on adelat," Rowland said At that time, there was something wrong with the way she looked at herself. At the beginning, she didn''t feel anything. Now, she had chosen herself as her partner at that time, or even earlier, because she woke up too late. However, the result is not bad. In the future, with the company of Saifeiya, the course of struggle will become more colorful. Luo Lan and Saifeiya look at each other, tacitly smile, quietly taste the warmth. Because of more in-depth exchanges, they will support each other from now on. ¡­¡­ Later in the spiritual time room, both of them are exercising their normality. The benefits of ape like mimicry are gradually reflected. After two years of hard work, they seem to be reborn, and their strength has developed by leaps and bounds. Especially Luo Lan, because the body has entered adulthood, in this golden period of strength improvement. It''s just like a bud about to break the ground. It only needs a little sunshine and a little rain to thrive. Almost every day it has different degrees of improvement. Hula ~ Luo Lan''s body inadvertently sends out a wave of air, which is piled up higher and higher like the sea water. The back wave pushes the front wave, and the front wave tip is higher and higher, and then washes down. Everything around him rolls down like sand sculptures on the beach, and is instantly scattered to the flat ground. Feeling the momentum of Luo Lan''s side, Saifeiya could not help but stop practicing and use his strength to resist the energy impact of the other side. "Luo Lan''s normal has reached 420000 combat effectiveness so soon, but I''m not bad either!" WOW! His eyes flashed a light red luster, and he immediately became a mimicry. His crimson tail was hanging, and his hands opened an energy shield. Under the normal state, Luo Lan''s strength reaches 420000 combat effectiveness, once it becomes 420000! Few people in the North galaxy are his rivals. In the face of Luo Lan''s strong power, Sophia has never lost to him. She can''t compare with Luo Lan in the form of mimicry. But she specializes in normal cultivation, and her usual strength can''t be underestimated. Mimicry ape greatly improves her physical quality, and makes her reach 360000 in normal combat effectiveness. You know, if you put it in the past, you can''t even think about it. Saiya people can reach more than 10000 combat effectiveness, which are extremely rare, 100000 combat effectiveness is undoubtedly their ceiling. "Luo Lan, fight me with normality." Sophia roared in a loud voice. "Well, if you lose, you will be punished." Saifeiya silver teeth nibble, "no problem, as long as you can let me enjoy." "No problem." Luo Lan laughs heartily, and her body directly withdraws from the mimicry. Although her combat effectiveness seems to be reduced sharply, her whole body is still filled with a shudder. Shua, the figure suddenly flashed, like a ghost came straight to the side of Saifeiya, stretched out his hand and waved it out. The bright stars twinkled at the tip of the fist, and the strong energy was enough to destroy a planet. In the face of Luo Lan''s powerful attack, Saifeiya looks at it faintly, sneers and attacks back with normality. Bang! Two fists collided in midair, and the sound of the collision rang in the open white space. Huo Ran, a few pieces of shadow flash quickly, Luo Lan and Saifeiya constantly shift their position, only to see the two flashes constantly collide in midair, constantly contact and quickly separate, each collision has a terrible roar, because the speed of both sides is very fast, directly beyond the speed of sound, in a burst of roar has not finished, another sound comes, thus It''s a drum like movement."Click!" "Click!" "Click!" The white ground is constantly cracking, spreading out winding and rugged cracks. Small stones are squeezed by a huge force, constantly jumping up and flying out, and then constantly recovering under the self repair of the mental time house. Pengpeng Pop! Luo Lan raises her leg and kicks Saifeiya''s abdomen with a heavy blow. Saifeiya hums and falls from the air. PA hit the ground, but the figure disappeared in the moment of landing. Turn around. Beautiful figure close to Luo Lan''s side, double fingers and sword, a blue Qigong wave shot out. Whew! Luo Lan grinned, turned her head and waved her fist. With a bang, she discounted Saifeiya''s Qigong wave. In the distance, there was a fiery scene like sunrise. Then he strides forward like a meteor and sends the attack to Saifeiya. During the battle, the Saiya people don''t have any pity on jade. Fighting is the best power source to improve the strength. Even for the growth of Saifeiya, there is no need to be merciful. Saifeiya thinks the same way, so he will keep looking for Luo Lan to fight. After fighting with Luo Lan for a while, the sweat gradually infiltrated the ends of her hair. Sophia looked serious and panted in her mouth. Under normal circumstances, although there is a gap between the two sides in combat effectiveness, it has not yet reached the point of mimicry. In the face of Luo Lan, she also has the means to deal with. Frankly speaking, 360000 combat effectiveness is absolutely not weak. The combat effectiveness level of Longzhu world is mainly distributed below 10000 combat effectiveness. This level has the most life. There are few experts with more than 10000 combat effectiveness, and there is one special feature of those who have more than 10000 combat effectiveness, that is, they have a great span. For example, when several members of the kinut team were struggling with tens of thousands of combat power, their captain had an amazing 120000 combat power. On top of that, the stronger ones were even less, but the strength was directly increased to tens of millions like super Namiki slagu, or even hundreds of millions like frissa. I don''t deny that there are other levels of experts, but for the vast universe, it''s too rare. The 360000 combat effectiveness shown by SAFIYA is absolutely a rarity in the universe, which is even rarer than that of giant panda. After mimicry, it can be increased by five times, reaching 1.8 million combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 "Luo Lan''s strength is still above me, and I can''t find any flaws in her." Suddenly, Sophia''s face changed slightly, her eyebrows showed slightly, and her black hair, like silk, danced with the wind. Luo Lan stands beside her, but her action is perfect, so she can''t find a breakthrough. "All air strike!" Saifeiya uses his unique skill, an invisible Qigong wave condenses and forms, the dazzling brilliance shakes the air, making the already thin air more dispersive. All air attack is a kind of move that relies on concussion to produce great destructive power. It can also rely on concussion to hurt the enemy at the same time of energy impact. With a roar, all air attack will attack Luolan without reservation. But see a straight track gallop, the air along the way is crushed, the line of sight is a little distorted, as if the space has been shattered. Within one ten thousandth of a second, Luo Lan made a change and dodged the whole air attack. "Shua!" Luo Lan turns the direction, in the hand grasps an attack, suddenly rushes, the gorgeous starlight condenses in the hand. A punch hit to Saifeiya, the next moment, Luo Lan noticed something wrong, he hit just a shadow. With a smile on her lips, Luo Lan turns her body around. A chill starts on one side of him, and Sophia appears. "Here we are." Luo Lan smiles. "Even if you are stronger than me, it is not so easy to defeat me." All of a sudden, Saifeiya whispered a little, and a crescent shaped Qigong wave with bright light came out of his hand. This Qigong wave is as thin as a cicada''s wing and extremely sharp. It was a move developed by Saifeiya during his practice. It is called "empty chop". This move combines the characteristics of Vientiane boxing of some adelats, and its attack power is extremely terrifying. The warm and moist Qigong blade flies out, and then, the second side, the third side In an instant, Saifeiya threw out twelve empty cuts. These 12 thin energy blades form an array, which closes all of Luo Lan''s outlets with a very tricky angle. It''s not easy to make a breakthrough in the front. Facing these Qigong blades, which show a ferocious and terrifying side, Luo Lan suddenly closes her eyes. What is he going to do? No! There was a slight movement in seraphia''s heart. Suddenly, Luo Lan opened her eyes, a sharp golden light burst from her eyes, and her whole body rolled up a light red light. Her muscles were tight, so she directly used her body to fight with Saifeiya''s twelve face Qigong blade. But careful observation will find that all the energy blades in contact with Luo Lan''s body at the moment of contact, just like meeting some strong corrosive material, the surface of which has a twist, and actually constantly melts in the void. Boom, twelve sides of air chopper self collapse, a huge explosion resounded, the energy blades of Saifeiya all disappeared. "Void replacement!" Sophia was frightened. When he was on the planet yadrat, he was exposed to the secrets of "Vientiane" and "void replacement", but spent most of his time studying "instant movement". "It''s really void replacement, but I''ve partially integrated it with air strike." Luo Lan figure appears, clear voice rings out in the side. Sephia swallowed, and there was a shock on her face. Luo Lan''s savvy is too high to transform the secret art of yadrat. Suddenly, an idea that she can''t surpass suddenly arises in her heart, but soon this kind of depression is abandoned by her. She''s Queen Sophie. She won''t admit defeat. "It''s interesting." In order to cover up his panic, Sophia coughed and pretended to be noble. Luo Lan smilingly glanced at Sophia''s slim posture, "let you see my latest tricks." "Come on!" "All right." Luo Lan chuckles a, the facial expression suddenly becomes serious, the handsome face can''t say of heroic spirit. Chant - with a dragon chant, Luo Lan raises her right arm. The red dragon pattern floats on her arm, and the bright red energy lingers on her arm. It seems that she may burst out immediately. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s deep eyes look at Sophia. She is crushed by a powerful force, which makes Sophia step back unconsciously. The God awn suddenly appears, the deep pupil eye golden light twinkles, Luo Lan blows out, the cold voice rings. "Dragon boxing!" Roar! The blood red mighty dragon roared out in a shout. The red dragon''s body is long and winding, and the five clawed dragon carries endless energy to attack zephylia. Sacred, powerful, with a very noble atmosphere, the spirit of Saifeiya seems to be suddenly shocked, the body is stiff and unable to move. Just won''t admit defeat like this, Saifeiya roars, the pride in the heart bursts out abruptly. At the bottom of my heart, a great ape roars. Roar!The hair of the great ape turns red, and the image gradually coincides with that of cyphia. "All day shockwave!" Saifeiya roared, and the Kung Fu of pressing the bottom of the box burst out. In the past two years, she has not only strengthened the power of mimicry, but also reformed all the moves. All day shockwave is an upgraded version of all air strike, but this move is not perfect. But see sharp electric awn spread out, a snake gathered together, it seems to form a giant ape image. Boom, in an instant, the white world of cultivation is shining like thunder. In mid air, the red dragon collided with the lightning ape, two energy entangled together, the terrible energy whirlwind constantly appeared and stretched out in all directions. The cold energy whirlwind is like a bloodthirsty snake, spitting out the letter without fear. The bloody dark red energy is creepy. Boom!! The whole world is shaking. The energy of Longquan and the whole sky shock wave counteracts each other. The turbulent flow of energy is like a mirage, which makes the whole space slightly distorted. "Cough!" Sephia''s face was pale, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. The output of all the energy seemed to empty her body, making her weak all over, making it difficult to stand. Luo Lan suddenly appeared and held her slender body, warning: "your move is not very mature, use less in the battle in the future!" All day shock wave can block his dragon boxing, which is very strong, but looking at the current situation of Saifeiya, this move is still very reluctant. Just like Wu taidou''s magic wave and tianjinfan''s Qigong gun, they are all very destructive to the body when the energy intensity does not keep up. "I know." Sophia took a deep, stubborn breath. Luo Lan see this, quickly feed her a fairy bean, fairy bean eat down, Saifeiya''s face soon become ruddy up, the momentum of the body also restored. "This time I won again." "Well." Sophia nodded reluctantly. "What''s the name of the move you just used?" "Dragon boxing!" "My right arm harbors the energy of the red dragon. This power is for my use. It''s a trick based on it!" Luo Lan roughly introduces his own tricks. Compared with the all day shockwave of Saifeiya, his dragon boxing is quite mature. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 Dragon boxing! With the name whispered in his mouth, Saifeiya''s eyes lit up, "one day my" all day shockwave "won''t lose to your" dragon boxing "!" "Ha ha ha, don''t talk big, just accept the punishment." Luo Lan laughs a, directly carried Saifeiya. Her body struggled symbolically. She bit her lips and dyed a cherry red on her white face. She is a gambler who admits defeat. However, even if she is defeated in the battle, she also wants to regain her dignity in another "battlefield". Only according to the previous war cases, this hope is not very big. Sure enough, after a short rest, sephia lost his armor on another battlefield. There is also a bathroom in the rest room of the spirit time house. However, due to the great temperature difference between day and night in the overall environment, the temperature of the bathroom is difficult to control in a comfortable range. After taking a bath with Sophia, they put on their training clothes again. Because the time limit of two years is coming soon, they will no longer practice, but adapt to the current strength. "Let me study your all day shockwave." In the meditation, Luo Lan said to Sophia. Sophia nodded her head and told Luo Lan her moves. Luo Lan studied them in situ after listening to them. Sophia looked at him with a pair of beautiful eyes. After a while, her eyes quickly turned to the two huge hourglass on both sides of the golden hut. The green sand will soon leak out. Every time the sand leaks out, it will take one year, and then it will be reset for the next round. A person can only stay in the spiritual time house for two years in his life. If he exceeds the time limit, he will be locked in the dimensional space. Unless his strength reaches the level of BOO the demon and forces him to break the space, he will never get out. Luo Lan, they have been in the spirit time house for two years and must leave before the end of this round. Time goes by. Two years will come soon. Temple. The environment of Kongliao is as quiet as ever, with white clouds floating under the temple, because you can see everything on earth from the temple in the high-order space. There are only two rows of big trees on the temple square. There is not much dust in the square paved with white slate, but Bobo has to clean it with a broom all day. The breeze blows, the leaves rustle, Bobo takes a broom and looks into the distance, while the God stands at the edge of the temple and observes the situation of the lower boundary. "In half a year, the two little fellows of Karin''s will be almost able to go to the temple." There was a smile on the God''s old face. The two girls selected by him were very talented. They had mastered the practice of Kailin tower in more than a year. The God planned to let them stay in Kailin tower for another period of time, and let Bobo take them to the temple for practice. In this way, the inheritance of the temple can be solved. As the body grew older, the gods began to think about the next generation of heirs. "God, those two have been in the spiritual time house for two days." The sound of the calm waves. "Almost out." God nodded his head, ready to wait at the door of spiritual time house. At this time, two soaring momentum came from the depth of the temple. The terrible momentum made the whole temple shake constantly. The stone slabs on the ground creaked and seemed to float away from the ground. These two momentum come and go quickly, disappear in a flash, leaving two clusters of palpitating shock. The God''s face was covered with cold sweat, and his eyes toward the entrance of the temple were full of wonder. "I''ve never felt so terrible." The God murmured to himself, his body stiff. "God, they came out." "Well, go and have a look." The God nodded. Sure enough, when they went to the entrance of the temple, two tall and straight figures had appeared there. Luo Lan and Saifeiya come out with a smile. They are handsome and beautiful, just like a match made in heaven. Even if they have converged their breath, their powerful energy still shows their vigor. Seeing Luo Lan''s appearance as an adult, the God was shocked. However, he felt the vast and surging energy from each other''s body, and his face became a little complicated. "The harvest of both of you must be beyond imagination. Standing in front of you, there is a feeling that you can''t breathe." "The spiritual time house is really a good place to train people. It''s a pity that a person can only go in twice in his life. Our cultivation is over. I won''t disturb you any more. Goodbye Toward the God smile, Luo Lan hugged the waist of Saifeiya directly from the temple. Looking at the two people disappear in front of their eyes, the God who was just about to say something didn''t say his last words, which turned into a sigh, "it''s too strong!" He can''t remember how many times he sighed about Luo Lan''s strength. It seems that every time he saw him, he would be shocked by the strength of the other side. Every time he thought he could see the strength of the other side, he would become stronger after a while.I remember that when the other side just appeared on the earth more than ten years ago, he was only a little more powerful than himself. Now, standing in front of him, he has no courage to fight for a long time. "Alas, I''m afraid the earth will be strong until the next generation of gods. I hope those two children can make the earth strong." In recent years, the earth''s environment is constantly changing, especially after the extraterrestrial forces come into sight, the God of heaven increasingly feels that his ability is limited. Maybe from the next generation of God of heaven, the number of a god of heaven is not enough. Maybe he should contact the mysterious taishanglaojun of the five elements mountain. ¡­¡­ After leaving the temple, Luolan and Saifeiya didn''t go to Cailin tower to meet tais. After all, tais only entered Cailin tower for two days, so she would stay there for a while. The sky is clear and sunny. "Where are we going now?" Luo Lan and his wife fell into a remote mountain area, surrounded by luxuriant vegetation and rolling mountains. The temperature in winter was relatively low. In some places, the terrain was low, and there was thin fog in places where the sunlight was not enough. "Go to a restaurant in a nearby city to enjoy the delicious food, and eat the dry flour all day in the spirit time room. My taste will degenerate," said Sophia. Well, I''ll go to the capital of the west after I finish eating. " "What are you doing in the capital of the west?" Luo Lan asked strangely. Saifeiya snorted and glared at Luo Lan angrily: "go to propose marriage to you. Don''t you want to marry tayis? As your sister, I want to show myself. It''s a hell of a thing. I have to help you get married. I''m really upset. " "Haha, that''s because you are broad-minded, sister." Luo Lan hugged her and gave her a kiss. "Well, hum!" Sophia threw him a white eye. If she is on Sarada planet, she only needs one command to go on. Naturally, many female Saiya and Teng girls obey her instructions. But on earth, especially if the other is still the daughter of Dr. Breves, she needs to come out in person. The grand "Palace" actually wants to help her man arrange marriage. As soon as she thinks about it, she thinks it''s ridiculous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 The capital of the West. The brides were very surprised that Sylvia came to propose marriage in person, and then they were pleasantly surprised. After talking with Sylvia, the couple quickly decided the marriage of tayis and Lorraine. Although it seems absurd for the palace to come out and engage their man, the brives are also people with wonderful personalities and easily accept it. In fact, as long as tays wants to, even if they don''t have a wedding, they don''t have any opinions. In the whole process, Luo Lan hardly spoke, and things had been set. The place of marriage would be in the capital of the West. It was a scene, mainly to give an account to the relatives of brives. "Now you can rest assured." After the marriage is settled, Sophia says to Luo Lan with a smile on her face. "Don''t worry, of course. It''s all right for my sister. In fact, I think we can hold a wedding after we go back to Sarada." Luo Lan is very moved, can''t help but want to take Saifeiya to his arms. "We don''t have to. There''s no such thing between the sais." Saifeiya lightly pats Luo Lan''s hand away. It''s very easy for Saiya people to get married. There won''t be such trivia as wedding at all. A man and a woman have the right eyes, report the information and live together. If you have time to hold a complicated wedding, it''s better to spend your energy on Cultivation and upgrade your strength. Luo Lan is well aware of the character of Saifeiya. Her decision will not change and she will not say anything more. She will try her best to make up for her debt in the future. In the evening. Mrs. and Mrs. bridges asked their servants to prepare a lot of food for Rowland. Because they knew the Saiya people''s preference for food, most of the food Dr. bridges asked his servants to prepare was meat. The guests and the guests enjoyed the dinner, and the atmosphere was very pleasant. During the dinner, Luo Lan finds that bulma is not at the table. After asking, she knows that her vacation is over and goes back to school. Bulma is still a middle school student now. Although the school is also in the west capital, because of its remote location, it usually goes home only during holidays. In fact, Rolan thinks that a smart person like bulma can''t learn anything in school, so he might as well do research with Dr. Breves. "Luo Lan, miss Saifeiya, in the future, tays will trouble you. That child has been relatively independent since childhood. I hope it won''t cause you any trouble." Dr. bridges had a cigarette in his mouth. "Don''t worry, we''ll get along well." Luo Lan promised. When she was young, tays was a restless master. She often went out on her own to take risks. But when she grew up, especially in the years of making the God star, tays'' character has become very mature. Now that the novel has been published successfully and has its own career, tays has become more stable in handling affairs. Luo Lan is actually very relieved. is as like as two peas, her sister, boomar. "Have a baby early." Mrs. Briggs urged. Of course, Rolan smiles and nods to Mrs. blives''s expectations. After two years of growing up in the spirit time house, although he is only 17 years old on the surface, he is actually 19 years old. Even if he has a child with tayis, it seems that it is not particularly against the rules. Anyway, the world of Longzhu is generally early marriage and early childbirth. People like tayis, who are 28 years old and have no children, are different It''s too late. "Luo Lan should have a child." Saifeiya also nodded, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes with deep meaning. "Hey, hey, I''ll try." Luo Lan grins at the crowd, then stares at Sophia. In order to cultivate herself, the woman refused to have children. Instead, she let tayis live. She kept saying that she wanted to increase the blood of the Saia people, but she didn''t do anything. Saifeiya seems to see the meaning in Luo Lan''s eyes, and raises her mouth to give out a cold hum. At night, Mr. and Mrs. bridges arranged a room for them. There are many rooms in the villa, but considering that Luo Lan is going to marry tayis soon, Luo Lan is simply allowed to live in tayis'' room, while Sophia lives next door for the time being. Only in the dead of night, Luo Lan secretly came to the room of Saifeiya and didn''t go back until dawn. Only the two parties themselves know what happened. The next morning, Luo Lan got up as if nothing had happened. When she met Sophia on her way, she saw her face turned pale and glared at him. Seeing this, Luo Lan laughs contemptuously and hums a tune to walk toward the restaurant. Saifeiya looked at his back, pretty eyebrows slightly frowned, lowered his head, slightly unwilling to follow. "I won''t be eaten to death by you. I will turn over one day." The queen thought with pride, her white face full of confidence. Think at the beginning she is also can casually carry Luo Lan to hang to beat of person, have no reason hereafter has been pressed. ¡­¡­ Luolan and tays wedding in a month later, this time tays will be in Kailin tower to strengthen the physique, even the wedding news is Saifeiya told her in the past, tays know after natural no opinion, can marry Luolan, she feels very satisfied."Sister ~" tays opened her beautiful eyes. Saifeiya waved his hand, "come on, who told me that I still have an identity as Luolan''s asshole''s sister? You just have to give birth to Luolan as soon as possible!" "Yes, yes." Tays nodded in a hurry. A few years later, she would miss the best age to have children. Saifeiya saw, light spot down, the line of sight swept over tayis, serious way: "your combat effectiveness is a little low, had better be able to enhance to 100, so that the body can withstand, after all, Luolan is very strong." Tays tilted her head for no reason. Suddenly, she reacted with a "ah" and blushed. "My sister has experience too..." Sophia said, "a few days later than you." Tays was shy and didn''t know what to say. At this moment, the blonde rankie, who was also on the second floor of Kailin tower, came over curiously and couldn''t help asking, "teacher, tays, what experience are you talking about? Maybe I have it too!" "Shut your mouth, how can you have it!" Sophia yelled at the blonde rankie. "You can''t have it." Tays grabs the blonde rankie. "Who said that? I have rich fighting experience..." The blonde orchid said stubbornly, but before she finished her words, she was knocked out by a palm of Sophia''s hand. All she heard was a scream. The blonde orchid fell directly from the tower. But now her strength has improved, but she is not as frightened as last time. When she fell to the half way, she grabbed the tower with her hands, Then quickly climb up, a few minutes to climb back to the top of the tower. "Teacher, what are you angry about? Did I say something wrong?" She complained. "Continue your cultivation." Sophia cold way. The blonde Lanqi opened her mouth, and she could only practice on the side. She kept reading in pieces. When she was in her hometown, she had rich experience in all kinds of fighting, and no local ruffian was her opponent. Tays see blonde orchid still misunderstood something, so close to her ear whispered, blonde orchid after listening to the cheek become hot, just know that he misunderstood. "Teacher, I didn''t know you were talking about that..." The blonde orchid dances with her hands and white smoke on her head. She simply gives her body to another orchid and hides in the depth of her consciousness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 Not to mention Luo Lan, they are busy for the next wedding. At this time, a world shaking battle is taking place in the east of the North galaxy. The two sides of the battle are the frissa army and the larger force in the Eastern Region - devil star. The battlefield is in the fiend star and nearby star field. In this battle, the army of frissa and the forces of Malik star launched a fierce battle. The two sides were constantly blooding in the starry sky, and the fierce battle was in full swing. At the beginning, the army of frissa had been beaten by the elite fighters of Malik star and the "spicy Quartet" under Carrick II. Even the leading team of kinut was not Carrick II The world and Mr. Drey''s opponents. But then, with Felisa''s hand, everything changed. Felisa sat on his small aircraft, almost did not go down to the ground, and casually released a few energy rays to the people and horses of the evil star. The elite fighters of Carrick II were no longer rivals. "Ho ho ho, Carrick II, and this Mr. Drey Your combat effectiveness is very good. Even captain Keanu feels that it''s a tough person Sitting on the aircraft, Felisa behaves gracefully, just like a gentleman. The energy detector in his ear can no longer measure the combat effectiveness of Carrick II and others. However, according to experience, Felisa estimates that their combat effectiveness should be much higher than that of Captain Keanu, perhaps close to 200000. "King, I''m sorry I didn''t get them." Captain Keanu stood next to Felisa with a look of shame. His tall figure contrasted with Felisa''s small size. "Captain keniu, don''t feel guilty. I haven''t met such a powerful master for a long time. Hehe, these two guys may make me enjoy myself for a while!" Frisa''s voice was hoarse, and her scarlet eyes looked with interest at the same short Carrick II not far away. Captain Keanu said, "the king will have a good time." "Where does that cosmic man named Drey seem to have heard of it?" Frissa road. "He is a cosmic warrior born on bepa planet. He once participated in the cosmic wrestling League and won 300 games in a row. When King krud was in charge of the army, he wanted to invite the other side to join, but he was rejected." "Oh, there''s another thing. It''s a rare talent, but it''s a pity that I mixed up with the people of the evil star." Felisa glanced at captain Keanu, nodded slightly, and sent out a strong sense of killing. The whole planet could not help shivering, and a repressive atmosphere rose in the air. Captain keniu was the closest to Felisa. He was immediately shocked by the killing intention and said in secret: "the king of Felisa is going to fight." Carrick II and the cosmonaut named Drey couldn''t even win keniu for a while, so his strength was very strong. Originally, keniu captain wanted to take their bodies in the next battle. Now that king Felisa wanted to fight, he had to give up regretfully. Not far away, under the cloak of Carrick II and Drey face a Lin, are sent out by frissa''s intention to kill frightened. "Is Frisa that strong?" Carrick II looks ugly. He carefully uses magic to detect the power of Felisa, but he feels a deep dark breath. Felisa is like a black hole, constantly deflecting his magic energy. "Oops, frissa''s energy must be more than 500000!" "Mr. Drey, I''m afraid we''re going to retreat." Carrick II moved his throat. Drey was a tall cosmonaut with green skin, wearing a helmet and beige combat suit. "Even we are not rivals together. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to retreat safely." Carrick II said: "my magic can guarantee us to leave, but I''m afraid the evil star will not." "Save your life first. Who would have thought that Felisa was so powerful!" Drey''s evil way, he was the king of the universe wrestling League, or the first time to retreat without fighting, but the pressure of Frisa is too big for them, even if they join hands, they are not opponents. "That''s all. We have to leave for a while." "Hum, I''m here. How can I let you leave safely..." With a cold voice, Felisa piloted his aircraft to Carrick II''s side. They were surprised and clapped in their hearts. They both released energy to attack Felisa. "Fight!" Carrick II and Drey both have nearly 200000 combat power. Even if they attack in a hurry, the power of that attack is by no means what ordinary cosmonauts can resist. But see towering mushroom cloud rose, the whole evil star suddenly lit up a huge flare. "Hum, King Felisa is as powerful as ever." Captain Keanu stood in the distance with his chest in his hands. The other four members of the keanut team rarely had a chance to see Frisa''s hand. At this time, they all looked eagerly. "The evil star''s people should not be the king''s opponents." "They''re coming to an end.""Keith, don''t look at it blankly. We kenut can''t fall behind." The tall member of the special team roared and rushed out like a flash of lightning. The member of the special team named Keith met him and sneered: "likum, this fool, now is a good opportunity to appreciate king Felisa''s hand!" "Don''t worry about him. Let''s just watch carefully." "Yes, too!" ¡­¡­ The battle of the evil star is over soon. After the attack of the evil star, the army of frissa is in great momentum. It doesn''t take long to annihilate all the rebels. The only pity is that the leader of the evil star, Carrick II, uses some mysterious magic when he is seriously injured, and runs away with the injured Mr. Drey. "Search hard and find them!" Felisa sat glumly on the plane, with cold air all over her. "Don''t worry, King Felisa. They won''t be far away." Shangbo stood beside Frisa and comforted him. "Well." Felisa narrowed her eyes and suddenly burst out a cold light. "In my king''s hands, no one can escape Let all the people on the planet come back. I will destroy the planet myself. " "Yes, sir." His eyes twinkled with eager light, and he was looking forward to seeing the destruction planet of frissa, whether it was Shangbo or the team of kinut. It''s been a long time since they last saw king Felisa destroy the planet, and the gorgeous picture still lingers in their minds. ¡­¡­ Earth, a month has passed. The wedding of Rolan and tayis was held as scheduled. The wedding was held in a luxury villa on the other side of the capital of the West. The villa is close to the sea and is the new home prepared by Dr. blives for Rolan and tayis on the earth. Even if there is no one to live in, there will be a special person to take care of it. Originally, Dr. Breves planned to let tays live at home after marriage, but considering the existence of SAFIYA, tays decided to move out because it was always inconvenient to live in her parents'' home. After understanding the situation, the couple agreed to buy them a luxury villa in the Bay facing the sea. The wedding of the eldest daughter of the world''s richest man is naturally very busy. Some famous people in the west capital want to come to join the party. However, Dr. bridges knows the identity of Rolan, especially in the presence of Celia. Of course, he won''t let outsiders come, so he resolutely rejected those people. There were only Dr. bridges'' acquaintances and some of tays'' relatives and friends in the whole wedding. Even on the side of Sarada, Roland didn''t let anyone come. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 Waves, sand, sunshine. Beach Villa. Luo Lan''s wedding was very low-key. The people who attended the wedding were close friends of Dr. Breves'' family, or some friends of tays'' work. The bridegroom and bride put on their dresses and held a banquet in front of the public. A wedding was considered a wedding. During the banquet, Dr. bridges entertains the wedding guests. Rolan leads tayis to sit at a table. The white wedding dress is worn on tayis, reflecting the girl''s slim figure. With a little light makeup on her face, she is as quiet and elegant as a water lotus. It is her youth. "Tays has a family, and has a family of her own. I don''t know if her mother can find a handsome guy to date." Mrs. blives looked at tays enviously and said absurd things. "Mom, you should be serious. You are old and old." Tays rolled her eyes. Compared with Mrs. blives, tays is too normal now. "But my mother is very young." Mrs. burrows stroked her face with pride. The women of the Breves family are not old in appearance. The passage of time does not seem to leave a deep mark on them. Tays and Mrs. Breves stand together. If it is not for the difference in temperament, it is impossible to see that they are actually mother and daughter. "The rattan girls in the Ivy star are very good. Please send some to me in the future." When Dr. graves came, he was old-fashioned. "You two It''s hopeless Tays felt powerless about her parents'' character. Although they know that they are joking, but each other is too free and easy. Luo Lan said with a smile: "because of this character, the two can always keep young vitality." Seraphia looked at Dr. and Mrs. Breves, continued to eat his own food, wiped his mouth, "if you have time, you can always travel to the Ivy League." "That''s a good idea." Dr. Briggs''s eyes brightened for a moment. He who often goes to and from the earth knows that there are many strange commodities after the expansion of the Ivy trade. "Where is Ivy? Luo Brother in law, I still don''t know what you do? " Bulma opened her blue and purple eyes. She had known each other for a long time. She didn''t know what the Luo Lan family did. She heard that it was related to her family''s industry, but what did she do? Luo Lan used to look like a child, but she is really handsome as an adult. No wonder she can fascinate her sister. Bulma reluctantly calls Luo Lan her brother-in-law. Luo Lan a mysterious smile, "is a small site, with some people, management of a trade group called ivy." "Oh, it''s for trade!" "You can understand that." Luo Lan did not explain. Bulma nodded her head, and Xindao Luolan must be the Lord of a certain area. Although the earth is nominally under the management of the Earth Kingdom, each region has its own rulers, just like the red ribbon Legion. The rulers of these regions are just like the earth emperors, who do not rule the Earth Kingdom at all. It''s just that there''s a group on earth called "Ivy star"? If you think about it, bulma can''t remember it, so I won''t think about it. It''s probably just a small group. Anyway, it can''t compare with her family''s universal capsule group. "By the way, if you have your own territory, can you help me find something..." Bulma suddenly thought of something. She turned over her purse and took out a fist sized orange red bead with two red stars. Dragon Ball! Luo Lan sees this, in the eye flash a glimmer of streamer. One side of the orchid to see the dragon ball, slightly opened his mouth, feel a burst of surprise, but blue hair state of orchid is very quiet, did not cry out. "This is a two star dragon ball." Luo Lan said. "You really know it. It''s said that there are seven of them. If you collect all the seven dragon balls, you can summon the dragon. Can you help me collect them?" See Luo Lan recognize the dragon ball in his hand, bulma''s mood suddenly rises. "Do you believe in such a legend?" Luo Lan asked. "I''ve looked up a lot of information. It''s said that someone collected dragon balls before and made a wish to be king with them," bulma said "Bulma, what''s your wish for Longzhu?" Before Luo Lan answers, tays stops him and asks bulma seriously. "I want a prince charming!" Tays showed such an expression. Her sister is a flower maniac. She said solemnly, "if it''s such a ridiculous wish, you''d better find it yourself. Maybe you can realize your wish on the journey." "Sister, don''t you believe in the legend of dragon ball?" "The legend is true." Tays affirmed. In fact, a long time ago, when Rolan went home with tayis to find Dr. blives to make the Dragon Ball radar, bulma was also present, but she was very young at that time and had forgotten what happened at that time."Then why don''t you help me find it?" "Your wish is ridiculous. If it''s a risk, I won''t stop you." Tays shakes her head. At the beginning, she followed Luo Lan out to look for the dragon ball, in order to pursue the process of looking for the dragon ball. Bulma''s motive is not recognized by her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bulma opened her mouth and knew that her wish was hard to be recognized. She could only give up the idea of asking people to help with her frustration. She thought to herself, "anyway, my dragon ball radar has been completed. I must collect the Dragon Balls in the summer vacation." Tayis doesn''t know that bulma has made a decision in her heart, but Luolan has a deep look at bulma, and a trace of expectation flashed in her deep eyes. Her eyes swept over the faces of rankie and tayis in turn. Knowing that bulma didn''t give up her mind, she would still set foot on the journey to find the dragon ball in a few months. But now, because of his intervention, many people''s fate has changed! For example, Qiqi of liangjingshan is still practicing on Kailin tower! "The good play will be on soon." Luo Lan has a smile on his lips. It''s more than ten years since he crossed into the dragon ball world. It''s also very commemorative to witness the meeting between bulma and monkey king. Saifeiya lake water like clear eyes looking at Luo Lan, light as smoke cloud show eyebrow slightly pick, "do you predict what?" She still believes in Luo Lan''s foresight. "Remember what I told you about super sair kakarot, whose journey will soon begin." With a twinkle in her eyes, Sophia looked thoughtfully at bulma and nodded slightly. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan''s wedding is soon over. When the guests disperse, only Luo Lan is left in the whole seaside villa. After LAN Qi goes back to Kailin tower for practice, Luo Lan lives a shameless life with Saifeiya and tayis. Until a few weeks later, several people return to Sarada together. In order to be able to go with her, the blonde Lanqi worked hard and soft for a long time, always asking SAFIYA to agree to let her go with her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 Sarada. After a year, the scene on the planet has not changed much. Since the Saifei forces sent out to wipe out the Babu army a year ago, the territory of the Saifei forces has more than doubled, occupying one third of the territory in the west of the North galaxy. Nowadays, the prestige of Saifei forces is booming. No force dares to touch their mold. Even some large forces, because of the existence of omnipotent capsule technology and battle robot technology, secretly don''t know what they have in mind, but on the surface, they are scrambling to cooperate with Saifei forces. It should be said that with the continuous expansion of sinomenine trade, the proportion of profits in the total share of cultivator seeds has become smaller and smaller. Everything makes the Saif force develop in a stronger direction. Now the factor restricting their growth is the population problem. The number of sais in Sarada is too small. Even with the participation of foreign soldiers, the core of Saif force is sais, which will not change. It is worth mentioning that among the nine places in the Queen''s Pro guard, the number of sais has already accounted for five, and the combat effectiveness is between 30000 and 40000. The reason why the sais can make such a big breakthrough is that the sais are constantly competing. Although the number of sais is only about 2000, the number of masters is very large. In addition to the five Saiyan fighters who joined the Queen''s Pro guard, the number of elite Saiyan fighters has reached 16. That is to say, in the whole ethnic group, there are 21 people with fighting capacity of more than 10000, which is unimaginable in the period of vegeta. For this reason, sonori, prey and Thorne also felt great pressure. In order not to be kicked out of the pro guard ranks, their cultivation became hard. This day. The sun is bright and the wind is light. The return of Luo Lan and Saifeiya did not disturb many people. Under the service of Teng girls, several people soon returned to the life of Sarada planet. Among them, blonde Lanqi was probably the most excited. This was her first time out of the earth, and she came to the base camp of the big forces in the universe. She could boast for a long time. In addition, this is the planet ruled by her teacher, and the blonde orchid suddenly feels like the land she has beaten down. Seeing the appearance of blonde Lanqi, Sophia directly adjusted the gravity bracelet on her wrist. When 2.5 times of gravity was applied, even if the fighting power of blonde Lanqi was close to 100, her face turned pale. "I''m honest. I''m practicing on the planet. I''m not going to let you travel this time." "Wow ~" the blonde orchid was very sad. Her green eyes suddenly became misty. She looked pitiful. "Don''t worry about her. It would be nice if the blonde was half as good as the blue one." "Forget it, you and tays stay at home first. I''ll go to the sub god world to see the situation of Alice and their fairy beans." Ignore the blonde orchid poor eyes, Luo Lan smile, blink to the sub god world. After Luo Lan left, SAFIYA regained her usual Queen''s temperament. She glared at the blonde orchid with cold eyes. The blonde orchid immediately bawled, and the whole person was honest. Then SAFIYA followed the Teng girls busy. Seeing this, SAFIYA was satisfied and arranged the room with tayis. Luo Lan''s room is very big. In the past, Sophia and Luo Lan used to sleep together. Now there are more tayis, and the layout of the room also needs to be changed. The next morning. Ashtar took some children for a walk in the street. When she passed by Luolan''s house, she saw Sophia coming out of the room. Then she knew that Sophia had come back. "When did you come back, Sophia?" Ashtar asked. "Just came back yesterday." Saifeiya light said. "So it is. It seems that you have finished your cultivation." Ashtar knew that Luolan and zephylia were practicing on the space island on the other side of the earth. Since they came back, they must have achieved something. All of a sudden, Ashtar was startled to see the abnormal pink between the eyebrows of Sophia, and her eyebrows frowned slightly. As a passer-by, she can see at a glance the physical condition of Sophia, the touch of bright red and the melting temperament of ice and snow on her body. It is obvious that she has been moistened by love. Looking at Sophia''s figure and complexion, she is no longer Yun Ying''s unmarried body. Suddenly a bold guess flashed in Ashtar''s mind. A long time ago, she thought whether the relationship between SAFIYA and Luo Lan was too close, a little different from that of her normal siblings. She also thought about whether to remind SAFIYA. But later, because SAFIYA and Luo Lan went to the space Island, she forgot for the time being. Now, they really have a relationship. Frankly speaking, there is no Saiya on the planet of sharada who is worthy of saifia''s powerful position. Asita is not unable to understand saifia''s mind, but still feels it is necessary to let them pay attention to it."Sophia, have you had such a thing with Rolan?" "You see that?" Said Sophia in surprise. "I know that there is no one among the male Saiya people who can make you look good, but after all, the relationship between you and Luo Lan is there, so it''s better not to make it public, especially contraception..." "Wait, you may have misunderstood. I have no big problem with Luo Lan." Sophia frowned and interrupted Ashtar''s words. She understood. She always thought that she and Luo Lan were brothers and sisters, so she had to remind herself to pay attention to the influence. But in fact, she and Luo Lan were not brothers and sisters. This should blame at the beginning to Luo Lan arrangement identity time, in order to save trouble, hung a name. Then he explained the situation. After hearing this, Ashtar knew that he had misunderstood. "So it is. Then there is no problem." Asita breathed a sigh of relief and was ashamed of her unnecessary worries. "Herz should have known about it." Said Sophia, frowning. "He didn''t tell me that." Ashtar shakes his head, blaming Herz for not making it clear, so that he misunderstands. Sophia, oh, she didn''t care. She glanced at Ashtar''s four children, three men and one woman. The youngest is over four years old. She is very cute. After touching the heads of several children, SAFIYA asked Ashtar to inform Herz that she wanted to know about the situation of SAFIYA''s forces in recent years. Ashtar nodded. About an hour later, Herz, sonori and others came to Luolan''s home. She tells Teng girls to prepare tea. Helz, sonori and others report the recent situation. Sophia and tayis sit on the left and right side of Luo Lan, while LAN Qi appears in the image of blue hair and helps to prepare snacks with Teng girls. For why Luo Lan suddenly grew up, Herz was puzzled. As far as he knows, Luo Lan should be only 17 years old now. It''s still some time before she reaches adulthood. Is it because her strength has grown and her body has grown? When asked this question, Luo Lan smiles a little, explaining that there is a place of practice in the temple of the earth that can speed up the flow of time. She spent two years in the spiritual time house. After hearing this, Herz suddenly realized that there are places like the spiritual time house in the world. However, Herz only sighed about the specific role of the spiritual time house. After all, the gravity and cultivation environment inside the spiritual time house are just like that, which is not as good as the cultivation room on Sarada. The only thing that can be praised is probably time The ability to accelerate. But for Herz, who has not yet met the burning eyebrow incident, it is meaningless to enter the spiritual time house to practice, on the contrary, he is relatively shortening his life. "You have practiced in that time house for two years, and you don''t know what you have gained?" Asked sonori on one side with interest. A year ago, when they conquered the Babu army together, the combat effectiveness showed by Luo Lan has reached an amazing 90000, now the strength should be stronger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 "The harvest is there. My current strength has reached 420000 combat effectiveness, and I can reach 420000 combat effectiveness under the condition of mimicry. However, SAFIYA is less than me, 360000 combat effectiveness under normal condition and 1800000 combat effectiveness under mimicry." Speaking of their own harvest, Luo Lan and Sophia look at each other, with a smile between their eyebrows. Whether it''s super combat power or ape like form, their strength is enough to be superior to the galaxy. Huh? 420000? 360000? At first hearing, Herz and sonori suspected that their ears were wrong, and they could not understand the so-called ape like form. "Luo Lan, you said What is your combat effectiveness? " Herz stammered. "My normal combat effectiveness is 4200000, and my transformation status is 4200000..." Smile to repeat again, Luo Lan once again explains oneself and Saifeiya''s combat effectiveness. After hearing this, Herz''s pupil suddenly shrank, and the central pupil slowly widened. The whole person seemed to be stiff as if by magic. "What you said can''t be true?" Sonore''s eyes were red, and her voice trembled. "It''s true, of course." After Luo Lan confirmed again and again, helz and sonori didn''t know what to say. You have to know that their combat effectiveness has just broken through to 50000, and they already feel very powerful. But Luo Lan now tells them that their combat effectiveness has reached hundreds of thousands, even millions 4.2 million, 1.8 million! Such combat effectiveness is really fantastic! "You must be the Legendary Super sais!" Herz suddenly realized that her eyes towards Luo Lan''s brothers and sisters became blazing. Luo Lan shook his head and said, "no, we are still far away from the super Saiya." "Wait, I''m going to digest it." Sonori is also a fighting nation. At this time, she feels that her lips are a little dry. There are few fighters in the universe who have reached 10000 combat effectiveness. Millions of fighters can dominate the whole North galaxy! Sonori feels that the future of Saifei is bright. Luo Lan knew that it was hard for them to accept their fighting power for a while. She took a sip of hot tea from LAN Qi and looked at it with a smile. A moment later, Herz, sonori and others are shocked for a while, and finally come back to their senses. They look at Rolan with admiration in their eyes. In their eyes, such powerful experts as Rolan and Sophia are the real big men. Their tens of thousands of fighting power is really not enough. "Tell me about the recent situation of the North galaxy." "Well." Herz sorted out his emotions, "the situation in the North galaxy is still stable. Now more and more small races want to join the Saifei forces. After investigation and selection, several more potential races have been selected from the headquarters..." Herz said about the situation. Because Saifei''s power is growing, it seems that it has become one of the most powerful forces in the west of the North galaxy. The rise of such a large power is bound to squeeze the living space of other races, and some primitive races are nothing more. If you are out of the civilization of the parent star, you have to worry about the safety of your own civilization. After all, the collision between civilizations in the universe is very cruel and full of conflicts The cold-blooded and ruthless law of the jungle, want not to be enslaved or not to be exterminated, the best way is to stand firm camp, looking for a reliable force vassal in the past. The main business of Saifei forces is commerce and trade, which means that they will speak better than the conquering forces like the Fraser Legion. Therefore, more and more races want to be subordinated to Saifei forces. "For the selection of vassal races, we must carefully screen them. It''s better to set up some assessment for them. Although the Saifei forces don''t need to maintain a positive image like the galaxy patrol, they don''t need to become as notorious as the frissa Legion." Luo Lan''s opinion is to select a small number of positive races. After all, the territory of Saifei forces accounts for one third of the west of the North galaxy, and the huge territory needs to be maintained by fighters. "I see." Herz obeys Luo Lan''s instructions and sighs at the handsome young man in front of him. That little boy has now become the core of the whole force. Looking at the Saifeiya beside him, the queen didn''t want to ask. "By the way, during this period, some guests came to sinomeni. They are from the Galactic mercenary organization. They have been staying in sinomeni for a long time." After talking about the overall situation of Saifei''s forces, Herz reported the situation of the Ivy League. Luo Lan frowned and pondered, "Galaxy mercenary organization, what do they do when they stay in the Ivy League?" The galaxy mercenary organization is a very old organization in the universe. It is as large as the universe commercial headquarters, the universe express company and the universe killer organization. Besides the galaxy patrol organization, the galaxy mercenary organization has the strongest organizational ability. It is mainly composed of mercenary soldiers in the universe, and its strength is even higher than that of the galaxy patrol organization. "They hope to cooperate with us to set up a site in sinomeni and jointly release the mercenary task!""The Galactic mercenary organization is a neutral cosmic force. Its members are mainly mercenaries scattered all over the universe. Many cosmopolitans in the Saifei force have some connections with them." Sonori used to be a member of the adventure group, which is also registered with the Galactic mercenary organization. "If we just set up a mission platform, we can promise them. After all, the Saiya people need to carry out missions to enhance their combat ability in addition to their practice on Sarada." Said seraphia. Luo Lan nodded her head, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Their people are still in the Ivy League. I''ll meet them in the past." "The leader is hildis, a famous mercenary." "Well, Herz, you can arrange to discuss with them about the mercenary platform tomorrow." Luo Lan smiles, and then talks to helz about other things. She takes out a universal capsule from her pocket, which contains more than 1000 fairy beans. It''s the harvest of Teng girl Alice and her people in recent months. The sub god world is really suitable for the growth of Xiandou. In a few months, more than 1000 Xiandou were harvested. The product is much higher than that of the earth. Herz holds Xiandou with excitement in his eyes, just like a lost traveler in the desert who suddenly sees the oasis and his eyes shine. You should know that Xiandou is the holy medicine for treating injuries. Each one is equivalent to one life. Now Xiandou can be produced on a large scale, which is of great significance to Saifei forces. It is necessary to increase the yield of Xiandou. There seems to be a lot of more than 1000 fairy beans, but for Saifei forces, which have tens of thousands of core fighters and hundreds of thousands of fighters, there is not much to share. Only those with outstanding contributions can be lucky enough to get one. Saifeiya looked at a pile of fairy beans, and immediately had a decision in his heart, "send more rattan people in the past, and it''s better to plant all the sub gods with fairy beans." Luo Lan nodded, "it''s no problem to increase manpower. Even Shenxing can become the second home of Teng people. I think they will be very happy, but Shenxing''s materials are not as rich as those of the lower planets." Saifeiya said: "our side can support, Saifei forces can be ready, Teng people just plant Xiandou." "As long as you like, of course there is no problem." Luo Lan laughs. It''s rare for Saifeiya to attach so much importance to one thing. He certainly supports it. No one can be too many holy medicines like Xiandou. In the future, when the number of Xiandou is more, they can also take it to Dr. Wu Mu and Dr. brives to study. With their intelligence, they may be able to extract some useful things from it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 Ivy. On the spacious streets, all kinds of strange looking cosmonauts come and go. As the most important business planet of Saifei power, sinomeni attracts the attention of cosmonauts in the surrounding regions, and its prosperity is no less than that of tangge planet on the other side of the North galaxy. With the rising status of sinomeni, the strength of the guard is also upgrading. Now all patrol robots are equipped with powerful energy guns, which are responsible for the stability of the whole planet. And some important trading places are garrisoned with combat robots all the year round. This kind of combat robot is only owned by Saifei forces. It has strong strength. The latest generation of robots are even made of thunderbolt steel. It has strong attack power and can''t be destroyed at the same time. Of course, the number of combat robots made of thunderbolt steel is still very rare. Because of the difficulty of manufacturing and the factors of raw materials, only 100 of them have been built with the resources owned by Saifei forces. These thunderbolt steel robots are mainly placed on Salada planet and sinomeni star, which are more powerful than the space warrior. Walking in the bustling street, saifia and others are surrounded by Saiya people in uniform. It''s not the first time that tayis enters the Ivy League, but the prosperity of the Ivy League still amazes her. Needless to say, even the earth goes out for the first time. It''s like a bumpkin who has never seen the world. She''s shocked at everything. "Teacher, that''s a cosmic man with scales all over his body." "Ah, there are flying machines everywhere!" "What are they trading with? Long strip metal. It turns out that the omnipotent capsule has been out of the earth..." The blonde orchid screamed, and Sophia gave her a stern look. Luo Lan said, "that thing is called ''Xijin''. You can buy a small aircraft with one. In addition, there is a currency called ''empty gold''. Its purchasing power is lower than that of Xijin. As for Wanneng capsule, it is the main product of Sophie force." "Yes, yes." Blonde orchid is not seen outside the bustling. "Meet the Galactic mercenaries." Rolan to helz road. Herz: "people have been arranged in the reception room." So next, Rolan and SAFIYA meet with the Galactic mercenary organization under the leadership of Herz, while tays and rankie are wandering in the Ivy League under the care of sonori. They are in their own power, but they don''t have to worry about danger. Reception room. Luo Lan meets the personnel of the Galactic mercenary organization. The leader is a white skin and white hair cosmonaut named hildis. Luo Lan looks at him and feels that the energy on the other side has about 80000 combat effectiveness. Nodding faintly, this strength has been very powerful in the universe. "My name is Luo Lan, and the one next to me is the queen of Saifei power." Luo Lan smiles and reaches out her hand. "Hello, Mr. Lorraine, Queen Sophie." Hildeske. "You galactic mercenary organization want to set up a task release platform in sinomeni?" Luo Lan did not beat around the Bush, said frankly. Hildis said: "yes, Saifei force is a rare powerful force in the universe, and my Galaxy mercenary organization has always been willing to cooperate with powerful organizations. We hope to expand business in all parts of the universe. Saifei force is the object we strive for. If both sides can reach an agreement, it will be very beneficial to our development." "What about the details?" Luolan sat down, Saifeiya naturally sat beside him, a pair of Luolan mainly look. Hildis looks at Luo Lan in surprise. He finds that the young man in front of him seems to be the full representative of Queen Sophie. After careful examination, he suddenly feels a calm momentum from Luo Lan and is awe inspiring in his heart. This kind of momentum was only felt by a few powerful soldiers in the Galactic mercenary organization. Master! Hildes made a judgment immediately in his mind. Look at the next Saifeiya, also feel a strong breath. Saifei''s power is more powerful than he imagined! "Cooperation is a win-win situation. The galaxy mercenary organization hopes to expand its business and add a task publishing platform. After Saifei forces get this platform, it is equivalent to an additional channel. You can selectively publish all tasks. As long as the overall interests of the mercenary organization are not involved, we will not interfere." "Of course, when the mercenary organization needs help, we also hope that the Saifei forces can help." With an air of indifference, hildeus spoke. If the galaxy mercenary organization is regarded as a simple task release platform, it would be wrong. If it can become a big force in the universe, the strength of the galaxy mercenary organization is very strong, and even the galaxy patrol organization needs to rely on their strength a lot of time. What is particularly terrifying is that their mercenaries are all over the universe. Any wandering cosmonaut can become a member of them after being assessed. If such a platform can be set up within Saifei forces, in fact, it will enhance the strength of Saifei forces in disguise. Just like hildis said, this cooperation is actually a win-win situation. Galaxy mercenary organization has created an extra platform, which can be described as cunning. It takes the opportunity to net more mercenaries. At the same time, with one more site, the efficiency of task release and settlement becomes more flexible. Saifei forces also share the task release channels, so as to enhance their own strength In addition, Saifei has a corresponding share in every transaction, but the proportion is not very high.However, in fact, the focus is not on the profit sharing, but on the autonomy of task release. The operation inside is beneficial to Saifei forces. Saffi forces can release missions according to their own needs. In fact, after learning the information of the Galactic mercenary organization, Luo Lan has made a decision. Fingers gently tapping on the table beside, Luo Lan a pair of thinking, and hildis look indifferent, he believes that each other will make the right choice. After a while, Luo Lan showed a smile, "I have seen the sincerity of Galaxy mercenary organization, so happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation." Hildis also showed a smile. The intention of the main body has reached an agreement. Next, about the establishment of the platform, how to release the tasks and how to release the rewards, that is what the following people should worry about. Among the members of the Galactic mercenary organization led by hildis this time, there are experts in this field. After they built together with the LIS people under the Saifei forces, a mercenary task release platform established in Ivy League was established. The huge building stands in the west of the Ivy League City, and the interior is divided into six areas according to different task intensity. The first area is to issue some small missions with combat effectiveness less than 1000, most of which are to capture some interstellar thieves or transport some goods; the second area is stronger, and needs mercenary combat effectiveness between 1000 and 5000, most of which are bodyguard missions, escort missions and some wanted missions; the third area needs strength more than 10000, which is difficult to start As for the fourth region and the fifth region, their strength needs to reach 100000 combat effectiveness or more, and the sixth region, the most terrifying region, has very few missions, such as king crud, frissa and slago, are on the list of missions. "These are the tasks issued by the Galactic patrol, and so far no one has been able to complete them." Hildis pointed to some missions in area six. The strength of Felisa is not so easy to solve. Luo Lan looked at the taskbar on the screen and said in secret: I''m afraid the galaxy patrol organization hasn''t even figured out the real strength of Felisa. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 The line of sight swept through the tasks in the taskbar. Except for those with higher regional level, most of the tasks were trivial in Luo Lan''s view. Of course, this is because Luo Lan has a high vision. For ordinary cosmonauts, these tasks are difficult enough. At this time, in the fifth area, Luo Lan saw several familiar names. "Arrest: Carrick II, the leader of the evil star, has a combat effectiveness of 160000. He is now in exile in the Yulong region of the North galaxy and is awarded 13000 Higgins." "Arrest: dray, bepa star, fighting capacity 180000, now in exile in Yulong region of North galaxy, reward 14000 Xijin." "Looking for: shaweiza, Bretschneider, missing in the bar realm..." "Escort: SODAR to alder..." "Transportation: precious crystal stars are found in Angel star field of South galaxy, and transportation teams are organized to transport them to..." The tasks of the galaxy mercenary organization are all inclusive, from the capture task to the escort task. Even in the task, Luo Lan also found the existence of the suspected super dragon ball, quietly remembering this task, but she is not in a hurry to verify whether it is a super dragon ball. "Your tasks are many and miscellaneous." Luo Lan joked. Hildis replied with a smile, "these are all missions for the whole universe. After the platform is established, you can launch some missions for the nearby regions of the North galaxy." The mercenary task platform is like a network, scattered throughout the universe, and the galaxy mercenary organization is the headquarters. And because of the cooperative relationship, the sites like sinomeni star have a certain degree of autonomy in task release. Luo Lan pointed to some on the taskbar and said, "Carrick II, and what''s the matter with that Drey?" Hildis: "this is the task issued by the Galactic patrol after the investigation. The details are explained inside the task." Click on the task of Carrick II, and the situation shows that "not long ago, the forces of evil star under the command of Carrick II and the Legion of frissa broke out a big war in the universe, which was no easier than your battle with the Legion of Babu." "In the end, it must be Felisa who wins." "Yes, the evil Star Force has been wiped out, and as the leader, Carrick II and Drey have lost news since then. It is said that they were seriously injured by Felisa. After the Galactic patrol organization learned about the situation, it specially sent people to investigate, so they had those two tasks." "Ha ha, there is no one inside the galaxy patrol organization." Shaking his head, Luo Lan has always had no expectations for the organization with a false name. But Carrick II. It''s like the son of Carrick who competes with the earth God for the position of God in the animation and enters the demon world after failure. He is defeated by the monkey king and bick. He has 160000 combat power? Of course, the record of Carrick II is the content of the theater version, which is full of contradictions with the original plot. Luo Lan doesn''t take it seriously. However, Carrick II will have a conflict with the Legion of frissa. It seems that frissa didn''t do her best, otherwise the other party will not survive at all. Frissa must have been teasing each other again, so he didn''t show his strength. Felisa has an old problem that she can''t change: she likes to show her fighting power in the battle, give the other side hope, and then personally and ruthlessly destroy it, and appreciate the other side''s spiritual transformation from hope to despair. Take a quick look at all the tasks, and then ask the LIS scientists to distribute these tasks to six areas of the release hall. The sinomeni mercenary task release platform is completed. "Saifei forces can issue missions according to their own requirements." Hildes reminds me. "Not yet." Luo Lan flatly refused such good intentions. Hildis was stunned for a moment and nodded, "in this case, the platform will be officially established. The mercenary headquarters will announce this site, and will put part of the mission materials as collateral in sinomeni star. Sinomeni star can charge part of the handling fee, and then settle the account internally after the task is completed." "I''ll stay at Ivy until the platform is working properly." "Yes." Luo Lan had no objection. Later, he invited hildis and others to visit sinomeni. Hildis agreed that he was very interested in the universal capsules and aircraft sold by sinomeni. On the other side, far away from Fraser headquarters. The people of the frissa army also learned the news that Carrick II was hiding in the Yulong star domain through various channels. Frissa, with a sneer on his face, immediately led the army to pursue him. This time, he didn''t take the team of kinut, but he took a team with Shangbo and set out. Yulong star field. Carrick II sat glumly on top of a ruin, surrounded by thick smoke and a choking smell. When he learned that he was wanted, Drey''s whole face was covered with frost, and his face was gloomy. He turned off the contact device and said coldly: "those bastards of the galaxy patrol organization actually listed us as wanted. Now I don''t know how many mercenaries are staring at us!"Carrick II opened his eyes and said, "that''s the skill of the Galactic Patrol''s soft persimmons Hum, it''s naive to want to kill us when we are weak. Even if we are injured, those mercenaries can''t handle it. " "But our position has been exposed and we have to get out of here as soon as possible." "Where to?" Asked Drey. Carrick II sneered, and a cruel smile condensed from the corner of his mouth. "Since galactic patrol wanted us, we would go to him." Drey''s eyes brightened, "do you want to make a big fuss at the headquarters of galactic patrol? Yes, they have been spreading our news, which will only attract the attention of Felisa. It''s better to solve it as soon as possible. I still have a few friends who are very dissatisfied with Galactic patrol. It''s better to call them together." "If you want to make trouble, make a big one. If these ants don''t get rid of it, it''s really annoying." Carrick II said coldly. "That''s right." Drey felt this, and then quickly contacted his friends. A few minutes later, a small spaceship rose from Yulong, turned into a flash and headed for the headquarters of galactic patrol. ¡­¡­ The successful establishment of sinomeni, a mercenary mission platform, has made the whole planet more prosperous. Although the overall effect has not yet been reflected, there are many mercenaries in the universe who have entered sinomeni one after another, so we can know that it will become a more comprehensive planet. Now Luo Lan has no time to manage those things. In the Teng people''s residential area, Luo Lan selected another group of Teng people to enter the sub god world. The number of Teng people this time is much more than that of the last time, with a total of 10000. When these Teng people knew that their master was going to choose their people to enter the legendary divine world, all the Teng people rushed to register. Finally, with the careful selection of the elders of the Teng family, they screened out 10000 people with the highest planting technology. "Master Luo Lan, all the selected clansmen have been gathered." The elders of the Teng clan gathered together and reported to Luo Lan. "Well." Luo Lan nodded faintly, and glanced at the dark group of people below. These Teng people, both male and female, were very handsome. Their common characteristic was that they were very good at plant cultivation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 "I''m going to take you into the divine world. Now you stand up in batches and pull your hands up." With Luo Lan''s command, more than ten thousand Teng people immediately divided into ten groups, and then held hands and looked forward to Luo Lan. The green eyes were full of blazing heat. For the Teng people, Luo Lan was no different from the gods. It was the existence of their religious belief. They naturally did what they said. Light place next head, Luo Lan''s body floats but rises, the hand puts on one of rattan clansman''s body. Shua - in the dust, more than 1000 Teng people surrounded by them disappeared. About a minute later, a streamer flashed, and Luo Lan''s figure reappeared in front of everyone. Although the Pantheon is located under the realm of the king, and separated from the Ivy by many dimensions, Rolan''s instantaneous movement is a combination of the advantages of the star of yadrat and the star of medamor, which can quickly move back and forth. "The first group is over. You are all ready." Luo Lan moves in an instant again, and then draws a gourd like this. Soon all the Teng people are sent to the God star in the sub god world. "Tays, rankie, come with me, too." After taking all the selected Teng people away, Luo Lan is also ready to take tayis and rankie. Tayis is surprised, "ah, we''re going too?" Luo Lan: "the divine star of the sub divine world contains rich vitality. It''s good for your health to stay there for a while..." If it is not for the fear of attracting the attention of the king God of the higher world, the advantageous environment like the sub god world is most suitable for the life of the saians. Taes and rankie know that Luo Lan is for their good, and they come over happily. Luo Lan grabs their shoulders in both hands and takes them into the sub god world. The rich and fresh natural air entered the nasal cavity, and hundreds of millions of pores all over her body seemed to open all at once. Her brain was clear, and she had a feeling of returning to the star of creation. "You practice here, and all the other Teng people begin to grow Xiandou." "Oh." Tays and rankie. "Yes, sir More than 10000 Teng people responded under the leadership of Alice. Luo Lan looked at them and turned to other gods nearby. There are six small planets in the sub god world, each of which is not very big. From a distance, you can even see the curved horizon of the stars. If more than 10000 Teng people gather on one God Star to plant Xiandou, it will be a bit crowded. Take out a small aircraft from the omnipotent capsule and give it to Alice. Let her arrange for the rattan people to disperse to the six divine stars. Then leave tayis and rankie and go back to the Ivy star alone. "Although the sub divine world is not suitable for the Saia people to practice, the children who are just born and still in the nursery cabin can get better growth there." "Ashtar, count how many children are in the nursery module on the planet Salada, and send them all to the Pantheon." "OK, I''ll sort out the data now." After hearing this, Ashtar responded. The vitality of the sub god world is far stronger than that of the sharada planet. After three years of early childhood cultivation there, we can imagine how much the foundation of the Saiya people will be improved. Comparing the gap between the time of vegeta and the time of Sarada, Ashtar, who was in charge of parenting, certainly understood this. "It''s a pity that I can''t go to the sub god world to practice myself." Sephia''s lips were slightly open, slightly regretful. Luo Lan said: "it''s too close to the realm of the world king God. If we go up with too much energy, it will only attract the attention of the world king God. Before we grow into super Saiya, we should try our best to reduce the contact with such experts." Frankly speaking, Luo Lan''s use of the sub divine world is a bit like a stowaway stealing resources from other countries. This kind of petty theft should be kept as low-key as possible, and the owner of the divine world must not know, otherwise who knows what the consequences will be. Although the king of the world, as the God of creation, has always been good at speaking, mutual dialogue also needs equal status, at least strong enough. At this stage, it''s better to make a fortune with dull voice. Saifeiya understood the reason, but he could not go to practice in such a good place. He still felt uncomfortable. "Luo Lan, the galaxy mercenary organization has assigned so many tasks here. Are you interested in carrying out them with me?" Looking at the beautiful figure of Saifeiya, Luo Lan said: "what tasks do you like?" With a smile, Saifeiya and Luo Lan come to the mercenary task platform in the west of the city, pointing to several tasks above. "The crystal planet of the South galaxy, this mission is not accepted, but we can confirm whether it is super dragon ball In addition, the task of Carrick II, the task of Drey of bepa, and the task of shaweiza of breqi can be tried Luo Lan nodded, "two arrest missions, one search mission, but it''s OK. It''s just that the movements of Carrick II and Drey of bepa star seem to have changed again. The Galactic patrol organization is redefining their positions.""Don''t worry. These tasks are just entertainment. We can practice and finish them at the same time. Anyway, we have become ape like. It''s meaningless for the space island to stay on the other side of the earth. Do you want to travel with me?" With a smile in the corner of her mouth, Sophia sent out the invitation, with an expression of rare tenderness. Is this a honeymoon? Luo Lan''s mind suddenly flashed the idea, said that just married with his own tays was he lost to the sub god world, now with Saifeiya travel together, feel strange. However, this idea was soon forgotten by him. Sephia and tays have the same status in Rowland''s mind. They don''t need to be compared. Since sephia won''t hold a wedding with herself, I''d like to take this opportunity to compensate her. The important thing for tays now is to improve her physical fitness. It''s not wrong to put her in the sub god world. "Well, let''s go on a trip together." Luo Lan Jun Lang''s face smile, very readily agreed. They looked at each other with a smile. Everything was warm and comfortable. They opened their arms and swept across SAFIYA. SAFIYA naturally leaned over, and then with a gorgeous flash, their figures appeared on the far side of the earth. When the engine of the space island is started, the light blue protective cover is shining with crystal luster. With a flash, the whole huge space Island turns into a streamer and gallops forward at a speed of countless times faster than the speed of light. Target - South galaxy, angel star field! ¡­¡­ The departure of the space Island soon attracted the attention of the temple God. He glanced at the sky faintly. The God did not panic as before, but sighed deeply in his heart. Immediately looking to the lower world, Qiqi and suno''s practice in Kailin tower is coming to an end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Kalinda. At the top of the tower is not a spacious training ground, the big cat with white hair gently shakes its body. It is obviously fat, but its movements are very flexible. All of a sudden, a flash of light, a small figure suddenly flash, small fists close to the cat fairy''s body, cat fairy''s moving figure, don''t dodge. At this time, another figure appeared. A girl with red hair blocked the cat fairy''s way, and her dexterous body attacked. The cat fairy''s eyes suddenly opened for a while, the soft palm patted on suno''s body, the action was very light and slow, but she flew out. Suno flew in mid air for a while, and as soon as he landed, a fierce bullet hit the cat fairy again. "Crackling" sound, Qiqi and suno cooperate with the attack, if they fight alone, they must not be cat fairy''s opponent, but the two together, plus a long time training together, actually let cat fairy feel a panic. "Buzzing ~" the blue Qigong waves condense in the hands of the two women, push their arms forward, and the two groups gush out with powerful energy. The cat fairy squinted and turned a blind eye to Qiqi''s Qigong wave. When the qigong wave was about to reach her body, the fat figure of the cat fairy suddenly disappeared, and then she only heard the sound of "bang bang". "Pa!" Qiqi and suno''s figures were repelled by the cat fairy. They flew straight out more than ten meters, stepped on the relief stone column around the top of the tower, returned to the ground with a rebound force, and rowed several meters on the ground. The cat fairy stroked his beard and looked at them with satisfaction. The two girls are not only pure in heart, but also have excellent martial arts talents. They have been in Kailin tower for more than a year, and have been wholeheartedly instructed by the cat fairy. Now their strength is good among the lower martial arts Taoists. "Very well, your practice has basically entered the stage. Next, you need to further practice the use of Qi. There will be more professional people to guide you." The cat fairy is not stingy to praise. "Thank you for your teaching." Kiki and suno said shyly. Cat fairy has been guarding Kailin tower for more than 800 years, during which he has trained many martial arts masters. His training level is much higher than that of tortoise fairy. Thanks to this, Qiqi and suno''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds, which is no worse than Sun Wukong, who participated in the world''s first Martial Arts Association for the first time in the original book. "Well, in the next few months, you will continue to consolidate your current strength, and at the same time, you will have a good understanding of what Qi is. Then someone will take you to the temple to practice." "Are we ready to go to the temple?" "If according to the previous standards, you are still far away from climbing the temple, but now the times are different. It''s better to go up earlier. You know Bobo is better at practicing Qi than I am. If you have his guidance, you can grow up faster." Cat fairy humanity. What the earth needs most now is the strong. There is really no time for the people in the lower world to cultivate themselves, climb the Kailin tower, or even climb the temple. In order to cultivate excellent strong people as soon as possible, both cat fairy and Bobo are willing to make changes. Cat fairy is responsible for training Qiqi and suno enough to use "Qi", and then Bobo takes over the training to strengthen their strength. "The next step is to lay a solid foundation. You don''t have to stay on the Kailin tower and go home to get together with your relatives. After that, the practice of the temple will be a very serious matter." "Well!" "We know." Qiqi and suno heard the cat fairy talking about the temple and nodded busily. After more than a year''s practice in Kailin tower, they are no longer Wu Xia amung. Naturally, it is very clear where the temple is. It can be said that It''s the place that all the martial arts and Taoists dream of. Even the tortoise immortal, who is known as the "God of martial arts", has never entered the temple to practice. The practice of Qi there is absolutely desirable. Next, the two women ride on the somersault cloud, wave goodbye to the cat fairy, and then go back to their hometown. Qiqi wants to return to liangjingshan to reunite with her father, and suno also wants to return to the northern polar region of masruta A slightly different future from the original is slowly unfolding. ¡­¡­ In the dark red background of the cosmic starry sky, the stars are brilliant and glittering. Every shining light point may be a huge galaxy. Because of the distance, it looks like a fuzzy flash. On the channel approaching the Galactic patrol organization, a few wisps of tiny light twinkle. Ten aircrafts walk side by side. The spaceship is wrapped with a thick halo, which is a light red energy shield. Whew, it penetrates space rapidly, and it quickly crosses a galaxy in the blink of an eye. In the spaceship, Carrick II''s small figure is covered under his cloak. In addition to the tall Drey, there are several people around him. They are Drey''s friends, all of whom are unhappy to see the Galactic patrol organization. Drey said hello. All these cosmopolitans came from all over the world."This ship is really advanced. Its speed is far faster than the one I''m using. At this speed, we can reach the headquarters of galactic patrol in the galactic center in another month." The speaker was a tall, thin cosmopolitan named Netz. Zordian, with reddish brown skin and big eyes, he looked like a lizard. Although the appearance is not popular, even some ugly, but the strength is not vulgar, 160000 combat power and Carrick II are similar, even keniu captain is far from his opponent. "Be careful, the Galactic patrol may have noticed us." Drey sat on the chair of the spaceship, leaning back, with one leg up. Nez laughed with disdain in his eyes. "Even if they know it, how can they be afraid of them? Galactic patrol. I can kill them all by myself. " "Ha ha, they have a good relationship with the Galactic mercenary organization. Maybe they have gathered many experts to wait for us." "So what? It''s just a mob. Which one of us is not a master in the universe? No matter how powerful the Galactic mercenary is, it can be as powerful as Lord Lulu? " Nez was full of arrogance, but when he talked about "Lord Lulu", he couldn''t help but sweep his eyes towards a figure on the side, with some eagerness in his eyes. "Hahaha, yes, Lord Lulu is going with us this time. The galaxy patrol is absolutely finished!" If the spacemen in the spaceship are placed in a single planet or star field, they are all the leaders of one force, and their strength is no lack of more than 100000 combat effectiveness. But when it comes to Lulu, these rebellious spacemen are all full of awe. "Lord Lulu, it''s a great honor to be with you." Carrick II had a flattering smile on his face. "It''s just being idle. I can''t get used to the ants of Galaxy patrol." The cosmonaut, known as "Lord Lulu", has a sharp voice and a cold voice. It was a white haired cosmopolitan with pink skin, two purple tears under his blood red eyes, and purple lines on his forehead. He was a very hot figure. He was actually a female cosmopolitan. You know, powerful female cosmonauts are rare in the universe. "Ha ha, I hope we can enjoy the great power of the adults. That''s our honor." Carrick II smiles. The basic rule of the universe is the law of the jungle. Carrick II has good strength and is strong enough in his heart. However, in front of the stronger Lulu, Carrick II should also restrain his emotions. In front of her, this woman is from the East galaxy. She is famous for her ferocious means. It''s just a routine for her to destroy the planet. Such a dangerous person, even Carrick II, also needs to be careful. "Yes, Lord Lulu, it''s a chance once in a blue moon!" "Never miss it." All the other astronauts in the spaceship complimented. Lu Lu, a hot pink woman, laughs, cocks up her legs and sits on the chair of the aircraft, embracing her hands. Her two red eyes twinkle with eerie light. "Well, don''t make any noise. I want to be quiet for a while." Lulu half narrowed his eyes, and other cosmopolitans were quiet, whispering. For this attack on the Galactic patrol organization, because of the powerful Lord Lulu''s participation, all Cosmic people are very calm and look like they are sure to win. "Drey, Netz, after the fall of galactic patrol, we can definitely do a big fight." Carrick II was indifferent. "As long as there is no wanted person, you can go to another galaxy and make a great success." "Drey said with a smile," it''s a pity that one of my good friends lost the news. Otherwise, if we unite with him, we will be more confident. " "You mean shaviza? I don''t know what trouble he''s in. He''s gone. " "Shaweiza is stronger than me. It will be OK." Natz didn''t care. He was more looking forward to the fight with the Galactic patrol soon. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, the Galactic Patrol has detected the movement of Carrick II and others, and it''s hard for this group to gather without people finding any trace. However, the group of people gathered together, it is really not the galaxy patrol organization can fight. The Galactic king summoned all the patrolmen in the headquarters to inform all the police officers of the seriousness of the situation, "the front-line investigation found that Carrick II and others are coming towards the headquarters. If Carrick and others are the only ones, we may have a glimmer of hope, but according to the investigation, the Rulu Witch of the East galaxy is also said to be in their team. This is the Galactic patrolling group It''s a matter of life and death. " Galaxy King tone dignified, several slender arms stopped waving. "Witch Lulu, isn''t that guy always on his own? How can he come with Carrick II?" The rest of the police exclaimed. "No, it''s said that the fighting power of Rulu is more than one million. There are few in the universe that can be compared with her.""Get in touch with the Galactic mercenary organization. This is a real big crisis!" Looking at the panic of the police officers, the king of Galaxy frowned deeply. The police officers of Galaxy patrol have no problem in dealing with ordinary Cosmic people, but when they meet a ferocious villain like Carrick II, they have to run for their lives, not to mention the girl of lulu. ¡°¡­¡­ Immediately announce their whereabouts to the Galactic mercenaries, hoping that someone can stop them. Otherwise, the Galactic patrol organization, which has been standing for many years, will become a joke in the universe. " The Milky Way King''s tone was severe. After hearing the speech, his patrolmen responded loudly and began to pay close attention to the whereabouts of Carrick II and others. At the same time, a reward about Carrick II appeared on the task platform of the Galactic mercenary. As soon as such a large-scale reward appeared, it attracted most people''s attention. But when they saw the reward of the characters and the existence of Lulu witch, they shook their heads out of the task platform. That terrible witch is not so easy to provoke. ¡­¡­ "Galaxy patrol is going to lose face this time!" This kind of idea flashed through different people''s minds, and then they hung up regardless of themselves, and even paid close attention to what would happen next with great interest. On a spaceship, Felisa was laughing and watching the constant messages in the universe. "Mr. Shangbo, the whereabouts of Carrick II have been updated. Tut Tut, they are heading for the headquarters of galactic patrol Otherwise, we''ll go there too. It''ll be very interesting! " Felisa was in a good mood to talk to Shangbo. Shangbo was stunned for a moment and said, "it''s said that such a large organization as the Galactic Patrol has existed for countless years and can''t be easily provoked." Felisa shrugged his mouth and smirked, "it''s just a waste of strength from the outside. That organization has long lost its ancient glory. You should know that among the people marching into the galactic center this time, there is another cosmopolitan named lulu. Their days are very hard!" Shang Bo doubts a way: "is that the demon girl that hears well?" "It''s her. It''s said that her fighting capacity is as high as one million!" "What, her strength has really reached more than one million?! How can there be such a terrible guy in the universe? " Shangbo can''t believe it. For Shangbo, who has only more than 20000 points of strength, the strength of captain keniu is already very rare, let alone the Rulu witch whose combat effectiveness has reached more than one million. Such a dream of combat effectiveness, does not really exist? "More than a million, that''s all." Felisa''s face remained unchanged, and she didn''t care in her words. Hiss! Shang Bo can''t help but take a breath when he hears the speech. The value of more than one million is really frightening him. "By the way, Mr. Shangbo, didn''t Saifei forces just release a new combat effectiveness tester? Take it out and have a look. " Felisa turned around in a small aircraft. Shangbo has heard about the new detector. The goods just arrived. According to the propaganda, the highest energy can be measured at 10000 degrees. One degree conversion is 10000 combat effectiveness, and 10000 degrees is 100 million combat effectiveness. It''s impossible to think about it. There are no such powerful experts in the universe. He ordered his men to bring the latest detectors produced by Saifei forces, and Shang Bo held the relatively flat detectors in his hands. "This kind of detector is mostly deceptive." Shang Bo doesn''t trust the detector in his hand very much. When he takes a photo of himself, the word "2.3 degrees" appears. Eh, there''s something! Another shot at Felisa''s aircraft. Beep, beep, beep! There is a "53 degree" display in the lens! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 53 degrees? That''s 530000 combat power! At first glance, he saw the fighting power of Felisa displayed in the new detector. He felt an incredible feeling in his heart. After detecting again, the data above did not change. It was still 53 degrees. Shangbo''s voice suddenly trembled, "King Felisa, your fighting power It''s 530000! " "Oh, it seems that this detector has some skills, and it can actually measure the fighting capacity of Wang. Mr. Shang Bo should not be surprised. The fighting capacity of Wang is 530000 at ordinary times!" Felisa wagged her tail and touched her chin, with a look of surprise on her face. Shang Bo took a cold breath after listening to it. He felt that his whole body was trembling, and then a kind of terrible emotion reverberated in his heart. He knows that Felisa also has the ability to transform. Since he has 530000 combat power in his normal state, it means that he will be more powerful after transformation. Maybe it has more than one million combat effectiveness. Shangbo guessed boldly, and was excited at the moment. It seems that the strength of King Felisa is definitely not weaker than that of the Rulu witch in the East Galaxy! It''s terrible. In the past, in Shangbo''s mind, Felisa was very strong. His normal combat effectiveness might be a little more powerful than that of Captain Keanu. It would be shocking to be able to have hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness after transformation. However, he didn''t think that Felisa''s strength was even more terrible than he thought. "It''s worthy of being king Felisa, with millions of fighting power!" Shang Bo praised it sincerely. But think about it. King Felisa is the successor of King clude. When King clude was in charge of the army, the whole army was already invincible in the North galaxy. How could king Felisa be weak when he was given high hopes by King clude. "Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho Looking at Shangbo''s shocked expression because he knew his strength, Felisa pursed his mouth and nodded his head with great satisfaction. He liked to see others feel at a loss when they knew his fighting power. If it was the enemy, how desperate it would be It''s exciting to think about it. "King Felisa, those who are against the king will lose their courage to fight if they know his real strength." Shangbo''s expression returned to calm, gentle, just like a gentleman. "You don''t have to say it. It''s more fun to play slowly." Felisa chuckled. His strength is not only 530000 combat power, but also a drop in the bucket. "Speaking of the technology of Saifei forces, there are some powerful, new detectors, omnipotent capsule technology, and the amazing fighting robots. I''m looking forward to them!" "It''s a pity that their top management is Saiya." Shangbo sighed. "Mr. Shangbo, we are serious businessmen. Although we don''t like Saiya very much, we are willing to do business with them as long as they are sure that they won''t have any conflict with us. After all, we have eliminated the" rebellious "Saiya people in bejita for them!" Felisa is serious. Through the integration of fragmentary information, Felisa got a logical guess that the beta sians were the traitors of the Salada sians, the culprits of the disappearance of the ancient Salada planet. "Yes, we really don''t have any grudges with Saifei forces!" Shangbo nodded his head and agreed. It''s true that the Sarada sians are sians, but they are essentially different from the vegeta sians. There''s no need to connect them with the stupid beta sians. Therefore, we have to say that strength can really affect a person''s impression and judgment of an organization or a group. As powerful as Saifei, Shangbo has already faced up to it and given corresponding respect. What''s more, the Saifei forces are located in the west of the North galaxy, which is far away from the south of the active North galaxy of the frissa Legion. In addition, frissa, who does not occupy several planets, disdains to develop the Legion into a kind of territory force that controls the planets. The frissa army is a large and loose force that can be sent by frissa. So there is not much conflict of interest with Saifei forces, even The Ivy League star operated by Saifei forces can also enhance Felisa''s business channels. So if you can, Felisa hopes to cooperate with Saifei forces. Felisa chuckled, sitting on the aircraft with a small body, "Mr. Shangbo, turn the course of the spaceship, let''s go to the Galactic patrol headquarters, so we can''t miss a hilarious play." "Yes, sir Shangbo responded gracefully. With the powerful master of Felisa as a strong backing, Shangbo has nothing to worry about, even in the bottom of his heart, eager to see King Felisa hand in person, to show the power of terror. As a result, following Carrick II''s spaceship, Felisa''s car also turned to the center of the galaxy, only to see the white light break through the void, and then turned to enter the channel.Felisa''s vehicle is different from ordinary aircraft, and its speed is also amazing. ¡­¡­ The South galaxy, a place called the angel realm. It''s empty. In this region, even the number of stars is very rare. Because of the scarcity of stars, life in this region is more lonely than that in other places. On this day, a few faint ripples suddenly rippled in the deep sky, and then a huge space Island crossed the starry sky, accompanied by the ripples of space slowly appeared. After the space Island stopped, a layer of light blue protective cover on the surface sent out a crystal like light. Sephia looked around. There was not much light in the dim starry sky, because it was far away from the stars, and the surroundings were more dead than imagined. "The crystal planet recorded in the mission is nearby Publishers want to transport the crystal planet away as a collection, but if it''s really a super dragon ball, it''s not so easy to transport that big body. " Luo Lan stands beside Saifeiya, tall and straight figure is several centimeters higher than her. "Look, there it is Sophia pointed to a lonely crystal star in the distant sky. The huge planet''s surface is orange red, and its interior is inlaid with three giant bright red stars. As expected, it is a super dragon ball. "Samsung super dragon ball, this is the second super dragon ball we know." Luo Lan''s expression is very calm, no longer excited when he found the super dragon ball in Babu galaxy, because without collecting all seven, the super dragon ball is just a beautiful crystal planet. "It looks spectacular." Sophia chuckled elegantly, "let''s go, super dragon ball has been seen. Next, let''s take a look at the tasks behind..." "Gee, the Galactic patrol released the latest mission, or a large-scale comprehensive assistance mission. Carrick II actually gathered a group of people to set out towards the galactic center. This time, the Galactic patrol was in a panic." SAFIYA was surprised, and then showed a trace of disdain on her face. She didn''t like the Galactic patrol organization. When she was on a mission in bejita, the inferior Saiya people often had to avoid the patrol of the Galactic patrol, but now the level was too low. "Magic girl Lulu, the combat effectiveness is expected to reach 1 million!" Luo Lan also looks at the taskbar. The devices on the space island are directly connected to the Ivy server. Just like the linker, it uses quantum entanglement technology, which can contact and consult information at any time regardless of distance. "Well? This kind of cosmic man is quite rare! " SAFIYA gently clicks the information in the taskbar to take down the task. Because it is a large-scale integrated cooperative task, there is no limit on the number of people. When SAFIYA clicks in, 120 galactic mercenaries have also taken up the task. "Want to go over and have a look?" Luo Lan made a face. "Of course, it''s very interesting to have more than one million cosmonauts." Sophia felt itchy and raised her head. There was a flash of light in her eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 A few star fields away from the center of the Milky way, there is a vast and deep cosmic starry sky. Utu galaxy. A super massive star constantly emits light and heat, and ejects mass of coronal matter. However, due to the vastness of the universe, these light in the deep sea of stars is like a glowing firefly in the night, dim and delicate. Not far away from the big star, dark spaceships drift in the sky near the star. Together with more than a dozen planets, they are bound by the gravity of the central massive star and fly around the star slowly. Suddenly, a short flash of light, and some spacecraft quickly into utu galaxy, the silent Galaxy suddenly become lively. The owners of these spaceships came from all over the universe. They were all galactic mercenaries who came from different galaxies on the mission of galactic patrol. Those who have the courage to take over the task of the Galactic patrol police are still passable in strength. The timid dare not join in the fun. From the sight, more than 100 spaceships floated in the space, and then more than 100 galactic mercenaries came out of the spaceships, among which there were some soldiers with combat effectiveness of more than 100000. "Carrick II''s spaceship is about to enter the utu system. Get ready." Cold voice rings in the ear, galactic mercenaries communicate through the contact device. More than 100 galactic mercenaries are all ready. They are fully armed and put on more solid combat clothes. At the same time, spaceships spread all over utu galaxy, releasing a space network towards the open starry sky. I saw the crystal net structure shining a few times, an invisible virtual object gradually disappeared into the void, and the whole space became distorted instantly. This kind of space network is an essential equipment in starship combat, which can effectively block the navigation of spacecraft. It''s a favorite thing for the star robbers. "This mission is not small. It''s said that Carrick II called a lot of people together, but there are also many experts on our side." "Be careful. Rulu is also in their team. If it wasn''t for her, galactic patrol doesn''t have to rush to issue a mission." When it comes to Lulu, the faces of all the Galactic mercenaries become dignified. The legendary witch with more than one million combat power is famous for her cruel means, and countless cosmic strongmen died in her hands. Although these galactic mercenaries boast to be powerful and are among the best in their own galaxy, they still show caution when facing the witch lulu. "Everyone, after the other party''s spaceship appears, we will join hands to force them to a nearby planet. This mission is a joint operation, and we must work together." The strength of the enemy puts pressure on all. These mercenaries all nod their heads. "I understand!" "Here comes their ship!" At this time, a tall galactic mercenary called out. Just after the words, a fleet of ten spaceships appeared in the distant starry sky. These spaceships have different shapes, and the surface is covered with a thick red halo, which looks very hazy. With the appearance of that group of spaceships, a wave of terrible energy was also transmitted. The energy detector in the hands of the Galactic mercenary gave out a "beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep bee. "What a terrible energy Looking at the data on the detector, a galactic mercenary gasped. "Get ready, the battle begins, all spaceships start the space net immediately!" At the command of the powerful soldiers, the spaceships wandering around utu Galaxy immediately started the space network set up before. With the start of the space network, the areas within several astronomical units became sticky, and all the foreign spaceships entered the scope of the space network, suddenly seemed to be entangled by countless ropes, and the speed of flight slowed down suddenly. Seeing the opportunity, these galactic mercenaries flew up and attacked the group of spaceships where Carrick II was. "Attack with all your strength and force them to a nearby planet!" After all, fighting in the universe is not suitable for all people. In this world, there are not so many Cosmic people who can survive in a vacuum environment as expected, so the final battlefield should be put on the planet. Peng! Peng! Peng! The mercenaries release powerful energy, which roars out like a stellar explosion. Then they see countless beams of light twisted together, interwoven into a more terrifying energy impact, roaring toward Carrick II''s fleet along a straight track. For a moment, the whole starry sky was boiling. The terrible energy is like a bunch of delicate fireworks, brilliant and bright light in the universe, and its light almost covers the big stars in the core of utu galaxy. Boom!! The spaceship exploded one by one. The spaceship of Carrick II and others detected the high energy reaction, and the alarm in the spaceship was loud. "No, we were ambushed." The astronauts in the spaceship got flustered. "The Galactic patrolmen are really ready, but they don''t know who they are going to face next!" Carrick II''s face was gloomy and his eyes were cold.Netz and Drey sneer, as powerful as they are, they are not threatened by the explosion of a mere spaceship. "Those patrolmen are not particularly stupid! Give up the spaceship, the space around must have been locked On the seat, the white haired Lulu stood up, with a sneering smile on her cold cheeks. The two lines of purple tears were particularly attractive, and her body also exuded a sense of uneasiness. "All right." "Listen to Lord lulu." Carrick II and others looked at each other, sneered one after another, wrapped in a layer of energy mask and left the spacecraft. The cosmonauts who are as strong as Carrick II naturally have strong self-confidence. As for the ambush of the other side in the middle of the journey, they have long expected it, so they are not afraid, and they are not afraid at all! On a massive planet inside utu. After some entanglement in the starry sky, 120 experts of galactic mercenary organization joined hands and finally forced Carrick II and others to the planet. In fact, it is not accurate to say "persecution", because everything is Carrick II''s own behavior. They also chose a planet as the battlefield. A light green planet. The temperature here is about 40 degrees, and the air is filled with yellowish dust. Because of the lack of water, the strong wind is hot and dry. The Galactic mercenaries stood opposite to Carrick II. Two thick gas walls rolled against each other, which made the whole planet tremble. At the moment when they met, the two sides felt the pressure from each other, especially the Galactic mercenaries. When they faced Carrick II, their faces became very dignified. "Among the 120 people, there are many brave people in the universe." The voice was cold and piercing, and the hot wind made Lulu''s witch a little tired. A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. "Carrick, Drey, kill them as soon as possible." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 "All right." After hearing Rulu''s words, Carrick II sneered and strode to the front of the Galactic mercenary. Although there were more than 100 people on the other side, Carrick II didn''t pay any attention. "DRE, natz Kill these annoying ants. Don''t waste time on these wastes. Lord Lulu is still waiting to go to the galactic center! " "I understand!" "It''s dinner at the Galactic patrol. These people are just appetizers." Drey and Netz sneer with disdain. Although there are only more than 20 people on their side, they are all experts. Even though there are some experts with more than 100000 combat effectiveness on the other side, they are not valued by them. "Start!" With the sound of a low drink, Carrick II and others are entangled with ferocious energy, dozens of skyrocketing energy rises. Wow All of a sudden, the strong wind made the hot and dry air more unstable. But see dozens of bright light flash in the field of vision, blink between has disappeared in situ. Pengpeng! Bang! The battle between galactic mercenaries and Carrick II started. It seemed to be frozen all of a sudden. All kinds of explosions and whistling sound were heard, and mushroom clouds were rising on the planet. In fact, the combat effectiveness of hundreds of thousands of people is not weak at all. If the planet they are fighting is not extremely huge and strong, only the bombardment of energy can completely crush the planet. Just listen to the wind, the ground suddenly split out of a deep crack. "Is that the only strength? The famous galactic mercenaries are just like this. " In the fierce battle between the two sides, Lulu looked at her with a sneer. Her body slowly floated in the air, surrounded by all kinds of strong energy. However, when she was near Lulu, the energy seemed to disappear. For her, whose strength has reached more than one million, the fight between Carrick II and those galactic mercenaries is like a child''s fight, which is really lack of attention. But if you don''t participate in it, it''s too lacking of a sense of existence. As a result, the scarlet tongue licked her lower lip, and Lulu looked seductively at the more boundless land, aiming at a fighting mercenary, then slowly stretched out her finger, a small flash beating at her fingertips. "Death Say a word indifferently. A sharp ray shot out from the finger tip of the magic girl Lulu, instantly penetrated the space and "puffed" through the mercenary''s body. With an explosion, the Galactic mercenary was dead. "Taiz!" Another galactic mercenary yelled and looked at his dead companion with split eyes. His eyes swept to the magic girl lulu in the air. He roared angrily and rushed to her. The cold light flashed by, and the witch turned a blind eye to the attack of the Galactic mercenary, slowly stretched out her hand and grasped the other party''s fist. "Click" a clear sound, the galaxy mercenary''s attack suddenly stopped. "Your strength is too weak." "How dare this power challenge me?" Some regret to shake her head, Lu Lu witch cruel smile, the other hand stretched out close to each other''s body, surging energy shine up, and then in each other''s startled and flustered eyes release energy. With a bang, it turned into powder. "No, the power of Lulu is too strong. Don''t fight alone!" On the side of the Galactic mercenaries, after Lulu showed some strength lightly, they all changed color. After some thinking, all the Galactic mercenaries began to gather. "Tut Tut, you are worthy of being Lord Lulu, so you killed several experts easily." "Now it''s time for the Galactic mercenaries to panic." Carrick II has released all his strength. His short body has turned into a tall, dark green body. His rich energy almost changes the color of heaven and earth. But Rao is so. In front of the million level power of Rulu, his little power still seems to be making a fuss. ¡­¡­ "That woman with pink skin is a little interesting, and she''s very strong." On a hill, Sophia''s beautiful figure leans against a rock wall and looks at the battle between galactic mercenaries and Carrick II. "1.06 million combat effectiveness is really rare." Luo Lan roughly feels the energy of Lu Lu''s magic girl, with a trace of surprise on her face. If they didn''t master the ape like transformation, they would not be the opponent of the female cosmopolitan. This is very rare. It''s very rare to know that life with more than 100000 combat power in the universe is rare. Every one of them is a big man with one side of power, and it''s easy not to show up. But now there are dozens of them gathered on a planet in utu Galaxy alone. In fact, Celia and Rolan have been on this planet for some time. They have been watching when Carrick II takes the shot. It''s only because the strength of the other side is too low that they haven''t aroused their interest. Celia''s enthusiasm only rises after the move of Rulu."Luo Lan, let me deal with that woman. Don''t interfere!" Sophia''s tone was cool. Luo Lan shrugged her shoulders and said that she would not interfere in the battle of SAFIYA. Originally, taking the task of galactic patrol organization was what SAFIYA meant. Naturally, Luo Lan would not spoil her interest. Seeing that Luo Lan gives up the strongest person to herself, Celia nods her head in a happy mood, then her face changes slightly, her body turns into a streamer, and she dives towards the magic girl lulu. "Why?" Feeling a strong energy approaching, the witch Lulu stops her movements and looks at her eyes, only to find that she is a beautiful female human with black hair. "Are you also a galactic mercenary? You look more powerful than those trash." Lulu looked at Celia calmly. The detector flashed a few times, showing the combat effectiveness of the other side. 38 degrees! 380000 combat power! "It has 380000 combat power. It''s really more powerful than those rubbish. For the sake of women, as long as you are willing to surrender to me, I can spare your life." Lulu''s blood pupil looks at Celia. Saifeiya snorted coldly, a red light flashed in her eyes, and the great energy surged up and instantly turned into mimicry. The body is burning with blood red flame, black hair flying with the wind, a blood red tail wrapped around the slender waist, the whole person can not say the domineering. And with the transformation, her combat effectiveness also increased five times quickly! 1.9 million combat power shocked the whole world. The air became solidified, and a cold wind swept the earth. Everyone''s chest seemed to be on a mountain, and their breath became heavy. "It''s terrible. What''s it like!" "Who is it?" At this time, both the Galactic mercenaries and the people on Carrick II''s side stopped fighting after the transfiguration of sephia. Some mercenaries from the North galaxy are wearing the energy detectors produced by Saifei forces. Now the lens shows the fighting power of Saifei, 190 degrees! The appalling figure directly shocked people and made them speechless for a moment. After a long time, someone cried out: "1.9 million combat power?" The amazing fighting power stunned all the people on both sides. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 "Her dress and appearance It seems to be Saiya people. When did such a strong person appear among Saiya people? Is she the queen Saifei in the rumor? " "It''s Queen Sophie, who was photographed in the battle with the Babu army." "No wonder the army of Babu was destroyed. It turns out that queen Sophie is so powerful!" People on the side of the Galactic mercenaries are shocked, but from the current situation, the queen seems to be helping them. Maybe she has also received the commission from the Galactic patrol. Yes, as a queen of a large force, she must have some connection with the Galactic patrol. This kind of speculation immediately made the Galactic mercenaries feel at ease. "Carrick, is that woman really the queen of the saians?" Nez asked Carrick II anxiously. Carrick II frowned deeply. "I don''t know. I have no contact with the Saifei forces in the west of the North galaxy." "No, such a powerful force, I''m afraid it''s Lord Lulu It''s not an opponent Drey''s face was calm, and he felt uneasy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sophia looked coldly. The witch Lulu wants to accept her words, which makes her very unhappy. At this time, Luo Lan''s figure strides to Saifeiya''s side, because it doesn''t become mimicry. Feiya is much weaker in momentum, but he is still very strong compared with other cosmic people. "450000 combat power!" Luo Lan''s data is also bright blind many people, Carrick II''s heart suddenly trembled, the forehead can not help dripping cold sweat. At this time, however, the witch Lulu burst out laughing, and her harsh voice rang out, "it''s interesting that you are the queen of Saifei in the North galaxy. I heard that there is a queen of Saiya in the North Galaxy for a long time, but I didn''t expect that your strength is so strong, 1.9 million combat power, enough to become my man." "It seems that you have hidden your strength, don''t you Will you change, too? " Said Sophia. "Transformation?" Lulu was stunned. "Oh, your form turned out to be a transformation. By changing your body form, you can gain powerful power. It''s similar to Carrick''s. what a funny power. The power from transformation can''t be stronger than your own power." Lu Lu demon girl a proud smile, the pattern on the forehead shining with a touch of purple light. "Who can not have some cards, just let you see the real power of my Lord. Since you don''t want to be my subordinates, it''s also your honor to die with my full strength." Said, Lu Lu demon girl sneer, the momentum on the body suddenly rose, and soon doubled. The overwhelming pressure shrouded the momentum of Celia in an instant. Under the impact of the energy of Celia and Lulu, such a big planet shakes violently, the earth under its feet cracks one after another, and the smaller stones float directly out of gravity. 2.45 million!! This is all the power of lulu. It''s shocking and despairing. "It''s not a transformation..." With a few words in her mouth, Celia saw that this was the real power of Lulu, and a strong sense of war suddenly appeared in her eyes. "It''s a kind of energy control. The opponent always suppresses his strength, so Everyone thinks she has only one million fighting power! " Luo Lan was surprised. Compared with Lu Lu''s powerful energy, it was the other side''s use of breath that surprised him. This is one of the few cosmonauts that Rolan saw, except for the earth God and the adelatans, who can freely change their energy. "Sophia, do you want me to help you?" "No Celia refused decisively. Although the power of Rulu was much stronger than her, it just aroused her desire to fight. Her eyes became more serious and her momentum was more majestic. Luo Lan smiles calmly, leaves the position to Celia and Lulu, turns around and comes to Carrick II. At this time, Carrick II has been shocked by the fighting power of Celia and Lulu, and has no response to Luo Lan''s arrival. "Carrick II, do you have a father named Carrick?" Luo Lan inquires. "How do you know?" "Earth!" Say a word for no reason. "What earth?" Carrick II had an alert face. "You don''t know the earth? Well, it seems that the theatrical world is really different from the original world. " Luo Lan nodded her head and looked at Derek and natz next to Carrick II. These two men are members of the cavalla mecha team in the theater version, but even cavalla does not exist in the world, so there is no cavalla mecha team. Carrick II didn''t know what Rolan was talking about. At this time, he already knew that he had to do something. Otherwise, if he didn''t attack the headquarters of galactic patrol, they would be defeated. "Drey, natz, come with me.""All right." Drey and Nez should drink quickly. They also have more than 100000 combat power. If they work together to cooperate with Carrick II, even if they have several hundred thousand combat power, they may not be their opponents. However, they still underestimate Luo Lan. In the face of the cooperation of Carrick II and others, Luo Lan always keeps a smile on his face. His action is very slow and seems very clear, but it''s strange that every time when Carrick attacks them, he will always avoid them. With a push of the backhand, the soft palms lined up on Carrick II. Puff With a mouthful of blood, Carrick II''s face turned pale, and there was an incredible surge in his eyes. "The strength is a little poor, forget it, kill you directly!" Luo Lan shakes her head. Originally, the task of the Galactic patrol was taken by Celia, but now she is fighting with the Rulu witch. For the "ant" like Carrick II, he reluctantly does it for her. There was a faint smile on his face, which made Carrick II tremble. "No, go back!" Carrick II suddenly felt a bad feeling. His pale cheek was even more bloodless. With a roar, he ran away from Luolan. The current situation makes him feel the same powerlessness and being teased in the face of Felisa. Carrick II hates this powerlessness. "It''s not so easy to let you go!" Luo Lan''s dark eyes flashed an electric awn, stretched out her arms, and the airflow rolled on her body. Countless pieces of half inch long small blades suspended around her body. These blades are dense and thin as cicada wings, but they contain terrible energy inside. You can imagine what the consequences would be if they were attacked by them. "Go Drink lightly, the tiny light of the whole space will fly out like an arrow. The scattered energy blades are arranged in order, forming an array. With Luo Lan''s idea, they attack the target! It''s like a brilliant energy storm. Boom!! Hit the target. "Ah, ah, ah!" With a fierce cry, Carrick II was submerged in the torrent of energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 With a loud bang, the body of Carrick II, submerged in the torrent of energy, was cut by countless energy blades, and finally exploded like a hydrogen bomb. The mushroom cloud of the explosion effect diffused outward, and the strong wind pressure directly shoveled away the earth''s earth, leaving a hemispherical depression. Carrick II has been torn to pieces by Rolan''s energy attack. "Carrick!" Drey glanced back at Loran. He saw the scene of Carrick II being swallowed. His face turned pale and he yelled. He trembled in his heart. He didn''t dare to stay in the same place any more. It''s terrible. When they faced Felisa, they still saved their lives, but they didn''t want Carrick II to die in the hands of a nobody on the way to the headquarters of galactic patrol. Run! Run! Drey''s nerves become a string. He doesn''t want to participate in any attack on the headquarters of galactic patrol. But at this time, a shadow blocked in front of Drey. Drey could see each other''s face clearly. His pupils shrank sharply and his cold sweat came out. Bang! In the same attack, Drey was killed by Luo Lan. His whole body seemed to be broken. The severe pain made him faint. Hold up Drey''s strong body and throw it to the sky. Then a bright light shines on his body. A burst of energy blows up and smashes Drey''s body. "Drey!" The death of Carrick II and Drey distracted Nez, and he shuddered with a cry. At this time, the man who killed Carrick looked at him after he killed Drey. As if locked by a ferocious beast, Nez was heartbroken and completely stiff. Boom, boom!! During a series of attacks, Nez followed the footsteps of Carrick II and Drey. The process of Luo Lan''s killing Carrick''s three people almost happened in an instant. Before everyone recovered, the three people had already broken into pieces. Everything happened so fast that many people didn''t know what was going on. "Ah, Carrick, Drey, they''re all dead." "Run away, you''ll be killed." The people on Carrick II''s side were flustered after they were killed by Carrick. Even though these people boast of their strength, they still have a big gap compared with Carrick. Now even Carrick II is being underestimated and killed, how can they be opponents. Human nature is selfish, in the case of their own lives are threatened, where can also control the other, have scattered. "Leave the rest to you. I think you should be able to kill them all." The faint voice spread to every galaxy mercenary''s ear, even if the distance is far away, Luo Lan''s voice is still clear and audible, as if in their ears. What a terrible energy control! The cosmic man in the Galactic mercenary exclaimed and looked at Luo Lan with awe in his eyes. Who is this man? What''s his status among the Saifei forces when he appears with Queen Saifei All kinds of thoughts filled my mind, but the Galactic mercenaries knew that this was not the time to think about it. They aimed at the remaining Cosmic people and echoed to Luo Lan. Hula, all the mercenaries attacked the remaining Cosmic people. Luo Lan lightly looked at the battle of those mercenaries, and then turned his eyes to the side of the dangerous war. After transformation, Celia has 1.9 million combat power, while the power of Lulu is as high as 2.45 million! If according to the standards of cosmonauts, there is such a huge difference in strength that the victory or defeat is basically doomed. However, Saiya is different. Saiya people are naturally fighting nations, and the gap in strength arouses her fierceness. In addition, they master perfect earth martial arts, and after physical transformation of vitality, raoshi''s strength is greatly different. In the case of explosion, both sides fight equally. Of course, if the strength gap is larger, the means of gas explosion will be useless. "Sophia should be enjoying himself now. That cosmonaut with pink skin has mastered the subtle use of energy..." "Maybe Sophia is not her match." Luo Lan floats in the air and watches the battle between Celia and Rulu. The battle between the two women is particularly fierce. No wonder women fight crazily. Luo Lan thinks that many moves are cool. Bang! Bang! Bang! Celia''s body turned into a streamer and kept fighting with Rulu. One moment she hit the ground from the sky, sweeping out a huge moat, and the other quickly returned to the sky. All of a sudden, only two flashes appeared and disappeared, and there was a fierce collision. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Beautiful figures are constantly appearing, and they flash at a speed that is difficult for the naked eye to see. Celia''s bright eyes look at each other, leaning forward, turning into a fast light, and in an instant, she comes to the magic girl Lulu, and the "empty chop" blows out. Even if there is no spare time for her energy attack to brew the maximum power, the crescent shaped Qigong blade can''t be underestimated. If she hits the planet head-on, even if it''s a super sized one Stars can also be cut in half in an instant.In the face of the fierce attack launched by Celia, Rulu had to deal with it carefully. Look at the eyes of Saifeiya become ferocious. This woman is far less powerful than herself, but she can give full play to her strength Such a terrible woman, absolutely can''t stay!! With such a judgment in my heart, Lu Lu''s attack is more fierce! See a light ball suddenly appear in the sky, each light ball appears with a violent collision! Bang! Lulu clenched her fist, her body flashed, and the ghost came to Celia. Like the ability to move instantly! Magic? Celia''s eyes twinkle. After receiving the opponent''s attack, she takes a mouthful of blood and turns pale. However, the fierce collision is also stimulating the fighting spirit in her blood. Fighting for the possibility that she will lose both sides, Celia adjusts her body movement and even attacks the witch Lulu regardless of her own safety. Peng Pengpeng! More violent attack, SAFIYA grinned, clear voice constantly passing At the same time, one after another deep grabens appear on the surface of the planet. The terrorist attacks directly cut open the crust, and the hot magma gushes out. With the pungent smell, the whole planet becomes the scene of doomsday. Everyone was shocked. At this time, if a cosmonaut with less than 10000 combat power comes here, it is estimated that he will not even breathe a few times, and he will be stunned by the powerful space shock. "Just how strong they are, the whole planet is shaking violently." "The detector shows that their attack power is more than 2 million, especially the queen Sophie, whose combat power is less than 2 million, but at the moment of attack, their power has skyrocketed!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 "It''s worthy of being a strong man who has established a huge force. The Saiya people really can''t be underestimated!" "No, their attack is getting closer and closer. Let''s go. If we are swept by their attack, we can''t survive..." "Step back a little bit. You can''t stay near them." The roaring energy sweeps the earth, and everyone is away from the battlefield, standing in a distant place, vaguely perceiving the battle situation through the detector. Those who can take over the task of galactic patrol and come here are all strong men with super high combat effectiveness. However, after seeing the battle between Celia and Rulu, they can''t help feeling ashamed. Compared with their millions of fighting power, they are not good at that. ¡­¡­ Outside the planet, near utu galaxy, the investigators of galactic patrol are closely watching the situation in the galaxy. When Celia and Lulu burst out with all their strength, the investigators are dull and can''t believe it. The spacecraft''s large probe clearly shows the energy reaction on the planet. "What a terrible energy, Queen Saiya No, maybe it''s a good chance to destroy lulu. Please look at the situation here Reporting the situation of utu galaxy, the Galactic king who got the news was also stunned. After a while, he could only reply and let the investigators pay close attention to the situation on the planet. The inspector answered, his eyes fixed on the big planet with bright flares not far away, and cold sweat seeped out from his forehead. On the other hand, where no one knows, a micro aircraft is also watching the battle in utu galaxy, and the owner of this micro aircraft is Dr. Ruka of Bodo tribe who was defeated by SAIFI forces. Looking at the battle on the distant planet in the video, Dr. Luka''s eyes are red with blood and clenches his crown of teeth. He looks like a mad cow with crazy hair, and his fingernails are deeply pierced into the flesh and blood. "Ah, the Saiya are so strong that even Carrick II''s energy has disappeared. If I want revenge, when will it be?" Dr. Luka gasped, "no, I''m going to revise my super warrior plan. Relying on the flesh and blood of ordinary cosmic warriors, I can''t develop a warrior that can surpass the Saiya!" "I want stronger, more powerful fighters." With a cry of resentment, Dr. Ruka remotely controls his micro air vehicle, paying close attention to the situation on the other side of utu galaxy. ¡­¡­ "King Felisa, we are going to catch up with Carrick and them soon." Shangbo reports to Felisa gracefully. At this time, the ship sounded a rapid alarm. "What''s the matter?" "Your Majesty, the spaceship has detected that there are several powerful energies in utu Galaxy ahead It shows that there are several energies over two million! " Emergency report from correspondent. "Two million?" Shangbo exclaimed in dismay. Felisa''s half narrowed eyes suddenly opened, "interesting, it seems that Carrick II is in big trouble, 2 million combat effectiveness of the universe is quite rare! Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho "King Felisa, even the Rulu witch should only have more than one million combat power..." Shangbo was shocked. "It''s just hiding your strength. Who can''t do without a little hindsight?" Felisa waved her hand and chuckled. The next thing seems to be more and more interesting. What she usually sees are cosmonauts with less than 10000 combat effectiveness. Even he is a little curious about the emergence of strong people with more than 2 million combat effectiveness. "How far are we from that utu Galaxy?" The subordinate replied, "at the speed of the spaceship, you can enter utu Galaxy in two minutes." "Speed up and get to your destination in a minute," frissa said without any doubt "But if the spaceship is overloaded, it is easy to damage the engine of the spaceship..." "Well?" Before the other party finished, Felisa gave him a light look. As soon as Felisa saw it, he immediately looked frightened and took orders with his teeth clenched. "Yes, I promise to arrive at utu system in one minute." "Go Frishaman said. Shangbo stood by and watched quietly. He saw that Felisa couldn''t wait to go to utu galaxy. His face showed an expression of desire to talk and stop. He thought about Felisa''s fighting power and didn''t say anything at last. While Felisa was urging his subordinates to run the engine of the spaceship, the battle in utu galaxy was in full swing. In the end, the combat effectiveness of the imitative form of Celia was still not as good as that of the Rulu witch, and she was just as good as the Rulu witch with her exquisite fighting skills and warm blood. Poof! The two collided, each spitting out a mouthful of blood. Saifeiya wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She enjoyed the fight very much. She waved her arm vigorously. Her eyes were in a frenzy, and her red flame flashed out and burned even more."Saifeiya''s breath is very long-lasting. It''s just squeezing himself again and again. In fact, it''s also consuming the inside information of the body!" Luo Lan pays close attention to the situation of Saifeiya. Frequent gas explosion is also an overdraft. After the battle, it takes a period of time to make up for it. This kind of consumption can''t be made up even with Xiandou. "Well?" Luo Lan suddenly looked at the sky, as if the natural prediction of what, heart suddenly a throb, "what''s the matter, this uneasy feeling, is there anything to happen?" Maybe after the fusion of vitality, Luo Lan''s sense is more and more sensitive, and sometimes there are some inexplicable omens. Now this feeling makes Luo Lan very strange, as if something is going to happen. Eyebrows deep frown up, eyes swept one eye in the battle of SAFIYA. I think we should make some preparations. With a buzzing sound, Luo Lan stepped into the mimicry form in full view of the public. In an instant, a shocking force spread out. With the ten fold increase of mimicry ape, the combat effectiveness of 4.5 million directly exceeded the energy of Celia and Lulu. Endless pressure is like a mountain rolling down. All the people on the planet feel the pressure and feel difficult to breathe. They all look at Luo Lan in disbelief. "What, the power of that man It''s better than me! " Lulu, who is fighting with Celia, suddenly feels a suffocating energy. Her body is stiff and her red eyes are full of disbelief. She suddenly sweeps the man with black hair. A ray of golden light in the other person''s pupil makes her shiver. "Hell, I should have thought of it. Since the woman in front of me can change into a woman and improve her energy, it doesn''t make sense that the man can''t! Damn, why do one or two change Lu Lu cursed, and what made her even more angry was that her fighting power suddenly reached the point where she was powerless. "You''re distracted." The cold voice of sephia sounded. Without giving Lulu any breathing time, Celia''s graceful figure appeared directly in front of each other, raised her fist and waved the strongest force in her body. Luo Lan has no reason to change for no reason, what must have happened! With Luo Lan years of life with the formation of tacit understanding, Saifeiya heart aware, determined to end the fight as soon as possible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 Heart with the decision to end the fight as soon as possible, Saifeiya''s action becomes more and more fierce. In the face of Celia''s more violent attack, Lulu''s face suddenly sank. If only Celia was alone, Lulu would definitely give the other side some color. But now, Lulu has no mind to continue to fight. The coquettish cheek looks at Saifeiya, the remaining light sweeps the Luo Lan of the other side, in the heart can''t help but some hair creeps. Although she didn''t fight, she just stood there, just like a mountain standing in front of her. Endless oppression stirred her nerves, making her unable to fight wholeheartedly, for fear that the other side would suddenly attack. "These two Saiya people are too dangerous, especially the man. They are really unfathomable. If they continue to stay in front of them, something will happen." Making such a judgment in her heart, Rulu began to retreat while fighting, and left in the direction of leaving utu galaxy. See this, see through the other side''s intention, white eyebrows wrinkled, under the attack more decisive. The body suddenly a flash, stopped Lu Lu evil woman''s way, fierce attack directly hit to the other side. "All day shockwave!" There was no fluctuation in the cold voice. After a few words, a touch of blue brilliance came out. The sound of piercing the air is sharp. The shock wave breaks the air all day, and the whirlwind is as sharp as a blade. This is Celia''s way of pressing the bottom of the box. After Luo Lan''s transformation, she is more powerful than before. Although she didn''t give full play to all the power of this move because she was in a hurry, it''s enough to stop Lulu from leaving. Only a continuous loud bang was heard. The energy shock wave inundated the magic girl Lulu, and the rising mushroom cloud rushed into the sky. A small part of the energy diffused out. Together with the storm generated by the explosion, everything in a square meter was swept away. Whoa, whoa, whoa! With the continuous diffusion of energy turbulence, the vision became blurred gradually. The Galactic mercenaries standing far away were shocked to watch the battle of zephylia, and had to use their energy to resist the storm. Celia''s eyes twinkled, her breath locked Lulu''s energy, and her figure flashed into the energy storm. Crackle! Bursts of thumping sound, just a second to hit hundreds of attacks, energy whirlwind rises, the ground continues to collapse, the continental plate directly broke into several pieces. Saifeiya''s attack is more and more fierce, more and more ferocious, only to see her palm across the air, squeezed into a fist, and then pushed out. "Stargun!" The bright light lingers on the tip of the fist, and the sparks of steel like collision shine. Bang! Violent impact! "Ah, hateful Saiya!" The roar of anger resounded through the sky and the earth, and Lulu''s body flew out and hit the ground, directly marking a huge natural moat of 1000 meters long. The battle suit on her body had been broken, full of winding cracks, and the white hair on her head had been burned in the explosion. She vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. The witch Lulu looked at Celia fiercely. However, the power of Lulu magic girl, after all, filia is powerful, in addition to the appearance of some embarrassed, the body has not been fatal injury. "That''s tough enough!" Sephia''s face was a little pale and his mouth was breathing heavily. Lulu looked at Celia with a ferocious face, growled, and began to fight with Celia. Another collision, the amazing power is transmitted to the body through contact. Sophia''s skill is very strange. He always magnifies the attack power several times at the moment of physical contact. The damage is also great. "All air strike!" Peng Pengpeng! The air is rolling and constantly squeezing. In an instant, large pieces of air vibrate, like glass, shining with crystal light, breaking one by one, and beginning to fall. Every piece of falling glass fragment is a cyclone compressed to the extreme, and countless cyclones splash out in all directions. Seeing this, Lulu''s face suddenly changed. Her pink skin was cut open by the cyclone. The piercing pain gathered in her brain, making her dizzy. How can Celia give up such a good opportunity, fighting for the intense consumption of body energy, her body flickers like a streamer, and in the twinkling of an eye, she clenches her fist and comes to Rulu''s body! Bang, an iron fist hit the witch lulu. Lulu''s body is arched up, and the huge force passes through her body, forming a ring-shaped shock wave behind her. Lulu retches and roars, suddenly bows her body and grabs Celia''s arm. Celia''s face was shocked. Before she had time to respond, Lulu''s attack had already acted on her body. It was a knee stroke. Celia''s body was bent, her throat was dry, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. One round and two rounds of fighting ended in losing both sides. On the vast land, lava flows, and the pungent smell diffuses in the air. The wind blows around, and any broken branches and leaves are crushed by the terrible gas field.All the people on the scene have been shocked by the battle between Celia and the witch lulu. They stare blankly and can''t speak. ¡­¡­ "It seems that Sophia can''t take that woman for a while!" Luo Lan pays close attention to the battle between Celia and Rulu. If she continues to fight, she will only lose both sides. She looks up and looks at the deep starry sky with her eyes. Her heart palpitation is more and more intense. She doesn''t know what danger is approaching. We can''t wait any longer. Luo Lan sighed in the dark, then the figure flashed and came to the side of Saifeiya. See Luo Lan come over, Saifeiya regrets a tiny sigh. "I''ve had my best, but I still can''t beat her." Luo Lan nodded, calm way: "next to me." Finish saying, the straight body horizontal in front of Saifeiya, Saifeiya looked, consciously give up the position. Luo Lan looks at Lu Lu, her dark eyes are shining with light golden light. Lu Lu''s magic girl''s breath stagnated. Looking at the handsome man standing in front of her, the omen of danger poured into her heart. "No, this man is going to do it." With a bad idea in mind, Lu Lu dares not stay in front of Luo Lan. She can''t help retreating. Suddenly, she attacks Luo Lan. Then she flashes and leaves for outer space. "It''s also a wise choice to retreat without fighting. It''s a pity that I won''t let you escape." Luo Lan looks coldly, a hand knife knocks down the energy attack of Lu Lu''s magic girl. With a bang, the energy attack is directly discounted and falls on the distant horizon, suddenly rising a group of scarlet light. As if the sun had just come out of the horizon, the whole sky was dyed red. A light look, no expression on the face. Whew! A sonic boom pierced the air, dust flying at the foot, the earth sinking abruptly, cracking a winding crack. But see the original place swing up a round of thick waves, Luo Lan''s body whew disappear, appear again, has come to Lu Lu in front of the witch. Lulu''s face was startled, her pupils were constricted, and her face was full of disbelief. At this time, Luo Lan clenched his fist, leaned forward and blew it out!! Bang! A powerful blow, directly hit in the belly of Lulu! "Poof!" Lu Lu''s face was pale, her internal organs were badly damaged, and her lower body almost instantly turned into a mass of blood mist. But Lu Lu''s energy was as high as more than two million. Even if she lost half of her body, she was still tenacious alive, but her body was constantly twitching, and her face was full of pain. It''s so strong, it can''t resist at all! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "Why, there is no hatred between us, please let me go, I am willing to surrender to you!" Lu Lu''s Witch screams and asks Luo Lan for mercy. The other side pitifully beg, the face is also beautiful, but the witch''s words, Luo Lan doesn''t believe it at all, at the moment she may just for the sake of life and false surrender, for such words, Luo Lan won''t believe it. He glanced at the witch full of expectation. His body flew to a place more than 100 meters above the ground, and the crystal clear energy gathered on his arm. "Do you think I should believe you?" The cold voice rang, and the witch Lulu''s face turned pale. The energy of 4.5 million yuan is much stronger than that of lulu. Even if it''s a random blow, she can''t take it. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to let go of his own meaning, he was ready to give out his last cry. "Please, please believe me!" "Oh." Luo Lan coldly looked at, chuckled a voice, a sarcasm appeared on the face. The next second, he clenched his fist and aimed at the other side. It was crystal clear and glittering, and the sky was full of stars. The beautiful scene was like a round of milky way spinning in front of him. The bright light was accompanied by the horrible and chilling atmosphere, which spread constantly. "Stargun!" The cold voice sounded, and in an instant, the whole world seemed to be frozen. There is only one round of rotating Galaxy between heaven and earth, just like the gathering of stars. The powerful attack shows the gorgeous color of the galaxy. The energetic bombardment comes down, and the attack rays present a spiral shape. The penetrating power and destructive power are even stronger than the "all air attack"! In an instant, the bright light whistling hit, with the distortion of the line of sight, the sky appeared an inverted cone surface. In the face of this fantasy like terrorist attack, Lulu''s eyes were dull, as if she had fallen into an ice hole, and she was as stiff as a madman. Lu Lu is not willing to open the shield, but it is useless. It''s like the calm sea suddenly set off a tsunami, which hit the beach. As soon as the tsunami passed, all solid defenses became fragmented. The hot energy destroyed Lulu''s body, directly blurring her consciousness, "no I don''t want to die... " With the brightness of the stars, the consciousness fell into a darkness, and the witch, who had been in the East Galaxy for many years, lost to an unknown planet on the way of the expedition. The world fell into silence. Amazement! Fear! Shock! All kinds of complex emotions surged into my heart, and all the Galactic mercenaries were staring at me. "The witch Lulu was defeated." "The man who was killed by seconds was terrible..." "4.5 million combat power, I can''t believe it!" The voice trembled, and everything was like a dream. Seeing that the powerful Rulu was defeated by others, all the mercenaries felt dizzy. Looking at Luo Lan and Saifeiya looming in the dust, they did not dare to say hello at all. Even though they knew that each other might have accepted the Commission of the Galactic patrol organization, their powerful force seemed to form an insurmountable gap between them. Eyes full of blazing light, there is envy, admiration, and finally all turned into a sigh. The strong and the weak are obviously unable to get along equally. At this time, the dust dispersed and everyone''s eyes suddenly glared. I saw Luo Lan''s straight body floating in the air, and his hands, actually holding a head. It''s Rulu! "Dead?" Asked Sophia. "Not yet." Rolan answers Sophia. Celia nodded, just now the star gun is really powerful, but at the moment of power explosion, she felt that Luo Lan suddenly moved at the last moment. When she and all the people present, even the Rulu witch thought she would die, Luo Lan suddenly stretched out a hand and grasped her head in her hand. At the last moment, Luo Lan doesn''t kill the magic girl lulu. Sophia doesn''t know Luo Lan''s intention, but she knows that Luo Lan must have her own idea. At this time, the Galactic mercenary on the scene also saw that Lulu was not dead, and a bold mercenary came forward and said, "my Lord, you had a chance to kill Lulu just now. Why did you let her go at the last moment? If you want to know that Rulu is a villain who enjoys destroying the planet, why don''t you kill her when she is vulnerable? " Looking at the mercenary who flew up to him, Luo landing took a look. He admired his boldness, and presumably his idea represented almost everyone present. But admiration doesn''t mean that she can be questioned. In particular, Luo Lan doesn''t like the state of being questioned. Her face suddenly cools down and asks: "are you questioning me?" The mercenary trembled and responded quickly. He bowed his head and said, "I dare not." "Hum!" The momentum of the body swept, Luo Lan cold hum. All of a sudden, the mercenary''s face turned white. With only a hundred thousand combat power, he only felt that he was pressing a big mountain, and it was difficult to breathe.He is constantly making waves in his heart. How can he shake his millions of fighting power? Just when he felt powerless, the atmosphere around him suddenly disappeared. Luo Lan glanced at him and then swept all the people on the scene, "don''t try to impose your opinions on me. You say that the witch Lulu is evil, so what does it have to do with me?" "Er..." Now everyone is speechless. To oppress him with justice? But what is justice? Galactic Patrol''s order is justice? The law of the jungle is the basic law of the universe, and justice is a kind of value. Justice is for oneself, but it is not universally applicable. Just like those present, how dare they guarantee that there are no innocent lives in their hands? Luolan see they don''t speak, coldly smile, the world of dragon ball, there is not much justice. Of course, pure evil, which simply takes killing as pleasure, can naturally be classified as the attribute of "evil", and the present Rulu witch may be the representative of this kind of pure evil. But who knows. Whether a person is evil or not can not be measured by reputation. What''s more - Luo Lan saw that the head of the witch was thrown to Sophia. Saifeiya took it and put her hand on the witch''s cheek. The witch opens her eyes blankly. She is surprised to find that she is still alive. There was no time to celebrate. Suddenly, the figure of the "terrible man" appeared in the field of vision. With a cry, his face was distorted. "Awake?" Luo Lan suddenly appeared in front of her. The witch swallowed her saliva. With only her head left, she was very embarrassed. She couldn''t nod her head. She could only say dryly, "wake up, wake up." "Just wake up." Luo Lan chuckled, then said: "just now someone suggested that I kill you. Do you want to comply with their wishes?" "Please don''t do that!" Lulu''s head floated up, and her charming face looked at him prayingly. "They say you enjoy destroying the planet?" Lu Lu is about to fall into intoxication. When she sees Luo Lan''s cold face and warning eyes, she is immediately frightened. Her voice sharply denies: "I''m not, I''m not, it''s their nonsense!" "Is it?" Luo Lan looks like a smile but not a smile. Seeing that, Lu Lu''s witch is very frightened. "I don''t care what you used to be, but if you want to survive, I''ll give you a choice to join the Saifei faction and change your habits from now on, otherwise I have the means to keep you from dying. " Hearing what he said, Lu Lu immediately recalled the scene just before her death. At that moment, she really thought she was going to die. Her heart was so frightened that she could never forget it. She already knew her situation, and she knew what to do. She hurriedly promised: "I know, I know!" At this time, where does Lu Lu have the previous arrogance? In front of her life, her face is like grass paper, which can be discarded at any time. And after this battle, she also realized that her strength is far from dominating the world and can act recklessly. At present, she has made too many enemies in the universe. It is a choice to surrender to a stronger one and enjoy the cool under the big tree. See demon girl agree, Luo Lan mood good ground nods. "You see, the witch is very obedient." He turned and said to the Galactic mercenary with a smile. All the Galactic mercenaries look dull. God NIMA is obedient. If you didn''t threaten with force, would the witch be so obedient? You''ve said all the good things. But what can we do? The will of the strong can''t be controlled by the weak. It''s like daydreaming to hope to drive the strong to do something with righteousness. For Luo Lan, it''s not difficult to kill Lulu, but he knows that it''s more valuable to keep lulu. Seeing all the mercenaries'' fear attitude towards Lu Lu, we can see that such a good hitter can''t be wasted at will. At this time, the heart of the throb came again, Luo Lan looked at the sky, look a little dignified. Saifeiya took out a Xiandou and ate it. After recovering from the injury, he asked, "is there any enemy?" Luo Lan shook his head, "I don''t know. It''s not a good feeling. Anyway, I''m ready to move in an instant." SAFIYA nodded his head in amazement, then looked at the sky with Luo Lan. Ten seconds later, a huge shadow was thrown down from the sky. The shadow swept over the ground, across the vast land, and finally landed. It was a huge disk-shaped spaceship. As a whole, the brownish disc spacecraft gradually approached the ground, and the violent wind was blowing. The stones that swept the ground were about to land. Twenty four sharp steel tongs stretched out around the disc spacecraft, like bean curd, and plunged directly into the rocks. "What''s the matter? Another spaceship is coming?" "The battle is over. It''s too late." "No, the energy detector is very reactive Fizz, 530000 combat power! " The Galactic mercenary wearing the new detector of Saifei force can''t help taking another breath after detecting the energy on the spaceship. However, because he had been bombarded by the powerful energy of Luo Lan and Saifeiya before, although the 530000 energy was frightening, it was not as shocking as before."A cold energy!" Saifeiya frowned slightly, this energy seems to have been familiar, seems to have seen somewhere. Luo Lan coagulated her face and looked at the spaceship with a different shape. "The spaceship of the frissa legion, is it frissa? What is he doing near the center of the galaxy instead of staying in the North Galaxy? " Deng, after the spaceship stopped, the cabin door opened. A small man with two black sharp corners on his head sat on the egg shaped aircraft, with a light red tail swaying. Next to him was a group of cosmonauts, led by a handsome man with green hair. It was Felisa and his right arm, champo. As soon as Sophia''s eyes shrank, she recognized each other at the moment of Felisa''s appearance, and her breath immediately became violent, as if she was going to rush up and fight for her life. In my mind, I suddenly recall the scene before the destruction of vegeta. At that time, a "Star Destroyer" made all Saiya unable to resist, and even she was almost killed by high-intensity energy. At this time, a palm pressed on her shoulder, Luo Lan suppressed the riot energy in the body of Saifeiya. "Don''t be impulsive. We can''t fight against Felisa yet." Luo Lan sends a message to Saifeiya. Luo Lan, who knows the real strength of Frisa, knows that the current Frisa is definitely not what he can provoke. Although Frisa usually shows only 530000 combat effectiveness, it is actually the result of suppressing the strength. It''s funny to say that other life in the universe that can transform are all trying to improve the power through transformation, but only Felisa, because of the high energy, suppresses the power of the body through transformation. At ordinary times, Felisa has only 530000 combat power, which is not as powerful as Luo Lan''s ape like mimicry. Luo Lan is sure to defeat him. However, it is impossible to kill Felisa before it returns to its ultimate form, because Felisa''s combat effectiveness is 120 million, and the energy is not reduced at all. It is all hidden in the body, which is different from other life''s energy extraction by transfiguration. Once Felisa''s life is threatened, all 120 million energy will burst out, and she can absolutely complete all transformation in an instant! Even, every change of Felisa has its own healing function. Any serious injury in the early stage will be fully recovered after the next round of release of strength. "Ah That man is Felisa of the North Galaxy "Felisa is here anyway." Some galactic mercenaries recognized Frisa''s identity for the first time, and their bodies could not help retreating. Although this ferocious villain rarely walked out of the North galaxy, the name of the crud army and the frissa Legion was famous throughout the universe. "Ho Ho, it seems that you all know me!" Felisa sat on the plane, chin in her hands, smiling gracefully. The scarlet eyes looked at Rowland and zephylia with a dazed expression: "eh, you are Saiya people. If I am not wrong, it should be Saiya people of Sarada planet!" ¡­¡­ PS: this chapter has been modified. The number of words in a single chapter has been increased to 4000 words. Unfortunately, there was no upload error before! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 "Well, you are saians. If I''m not wrong, you should be saians of Sarada!" Fraser is not sure who they are. After hearing this, Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed, and finally understood where her heart palpitation came from. It turned out that Frisa already knew their origin! All kinds of thoughts flashed in my heart for a moment, and there was an impulse to move away immediately, but in the end, reason suppressed this idea. Even if we leave now, Felisa will be able to find Sarada. It will be even more troublesome. What to do? Although the risk of Sarada''s ultimate exposure had been taken into consideration when establishing Saffi forces, I didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. If only I could give him some more time. Not enough time! Of course, Luo Lan, who has the ability of instant movement, is not particularly afraid of Frisa. What''s more, Felisa only has 530000 words of combat power under normal conditions, and can''t hurt them. Luo Lan adjusted her mood, looked at Felisa, and asked in an "uncertain" tone: "are you Felisa of the North Galaxy?" "Ha ha, it''s Wang. I didn''t expect that you''ve all heard of Wang..." Flisa said, turning his eyes to Sophia, "this is queen Sophie. It''s a great power. I have detected the power of terror in you from a long distance." "King, her fighting capacity is 1.9 million!" At this time, Shang Bo came forward and said the combat power detected from Saifeiya. Felisa opened her eyes, nodded her head slightly, and clapped her hands. "It''s amazing. She''s worthy of being the queen of Sarada. Her strength is far beyond that of the king of bejita." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Saifeiya looks at Felisa coldly, and doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd. It''s reasonable to say that Felisa should start at once as long as she is sure that she is Saiya. What''s the meaning of chatting like this? It''s too cautious to try. At this time, Saifeiya didn''t know that in Felisa''s heart, he had been misunderstood the relationship between Sarada and begeta. In Felisa''s understanding, Sarada is the parent of the saians, while the saians of vegeta are just ancient rebels. "Frisa, why don''t you stay in the North galaxy and come to the center of the galaxy?" One of the Galactic mercenaries mustered up the courage to ask questions. Maybe it was because Luo Lan was there. These galactic mercenaries became more courageous with their support. Although Luo Lan is also a perverse person from the way she used to take in Rulu, at least she is not a devil like Frisa. Luo Lan looked at the Galactic mercenary, sweating in her heart and clapping for his courage. Felisa''s face was cold, and she narrowed her eyes and swept at the mercenaries. "Do you care where I want to go?" A cold pressure rolled over, as if the towering mountain rolled down. The terrible pressure instantly made the mercenary step back, and his face became ugly. "Stupidity, the dignity of the strong does not allow provocation." With only one head left, Rulu glanced at the mercenaries with disdain. They were also full of dark forces. Rulu had already seen that the strength of Frisa had an amazing combat effectiveness of more than 500000. Could the mercenaries with more than 100000 combat effectiveness be provocative enough? Even if she was seriously injured, she would not pay attention to them. "Shut up." Celia patted Lulu on the head. Lu Lu demon girl looks at Luo Lan standing on the edge of her eyes. She hesitates for a moment and carefully restrains her arrogance. She''s a prisoner now. She''s not the witch she used to be. Felisa glanced at the Lucifer held by Celia and said in surprise: "you are Lucifer. It''s really sad. If you lose your body, your strength will be greatly weakened and your body will become incomplete." "It''s none of your business!" Lulu is very angry to roar. "Ha ha." Frisa chuckles, small aircraft landed on the ground, Frisa from the aircraft down, not tall, and even some small figure came to Rolan and Sophia. Looking up, the two sharp horns reflect the crystal light in the sunlight, the flesh colored tail slaps on the ground, BAM BAM BAM BAM, the solid earth is broken. "King Felisa The strength of this male Saiya has reached 4.5 million combat effectiveness! " Shangbo felt the sweat on his forehead and stammered to Frisa about Luolan''s combat effectiveness. After knowing Luolan''s combat effectiveness, he was nervous to the extreme. For Shangbo, who had only more than 20000 combat effectiveness, no matter Luolan or Saifeiya, their combat effectiveness was too high to imagine. Even if he is full of confidence in the strength of Felisa, there is no guarantee that Felisa will be able to achieve the strength of the other side. Don''t have a conflict, Shangbo prayed to himself. Felisa was stunned for a moment. After a light spot, she looked at the red tail on Luo Lan''s waist, and a little doubt flashed in her eyes. "Saiya''s tail should be brown. Why are they two red? Is this super Saiya? It must be, otherwise only Saiya people can''t have such a powerful force. "To be reasonable, Felisa doesn''t see the millions of combat effectiveness in his eyes at all. If he wants to, he can untie his strength at any time and reach tens of millions of combat effectiveness. If he tries his best, it can even soar to 120 million. But there''s no need. His usual strength is enough, and the pressure of 120 million on his body is huge. "Hello, the two giants of Sarada." Felisa held out her hand and was very kind. Luo Lan frowned and hesitated to shake hands with Felisa when she saw that she didn''t seem to be looking for trouble. Felisa said: "don''t worry about my malice. I''ve always been very polite to the strong. Besides, I''m a businessman. Your Excellency, the ivy vine star under Saifei''s influence is the leading trading planet in the west of the North Galaxy!" "By the way, was there a civil war in ancient times when Sarada disappeared into the universe?" "That''s right." Luo Lan said. "Sure enough, there used to be a Saiya team under Wang''s command, but compared with Saiya of Saifei power, it''s not enough. If Wang''s estimation is correct, the Saiya of bejita is the main cause of civil strife on your side, but don''t worry, those Saiya people came from this space 12 years ago because of a meteorite disaster It disappeared from the universe. " Say, flisa face show regret, sharp eyes to observe the expression of Luo Lan. "The saians of vegeta really left after the civil strife." Luo Lan nodded. After the destruction of the ancient sharada planet, the Saiya people of vegeta finally settled in vegeta after several twists and turns in the universe. Fleissa observed the expression of Luo Lan, and saw that the other side was in a good mood. She didn''t feel sad because of the extermination of the Beijita Saiya. She confirmed her guess in her heart. The saians of Sarada should be the source of the saians, while the saians of bejita are just ancient traitors. There''s no way. The history of the west side of the North Milky Way coincides with that of vegeta very well. The more we investigate, the more we can''t find out the loopholes. Even if feliza wants to break his head, he won''t think that sharada was restored with a dragon ball later. What''s more, he won''t think that the "frail" Saiyan in his own cognition will have two super energy values in just a few years Over a million masters. "Your current state should be the super sais spread among the sais The power is amazing. " "It''s different from the average Saiya." Luo Lan smiles a little. He has realized that there is a mistake in frissa''s cognition, so he simply acquiesces. This would also reduce the connection between the Salada saians and the vegeta saians. Next, they had a good talk, and each of them had his own ideas. When Felisa knew that the so-called super sair had only a few million combat power, he was full of disdain. He had no expectation and fear for the super sair, but on the surface he was full of smile and made a look of praise. Luo Lan and its false and Weishe, bit by bit to test the purpose of Frisa. When we know that Frisa is chasing Carrick II, it''s bad luck for him. If he doesn''t die in his own hands, he will die in Frisa''s hands sooner or later. "Mr. Luo Lan, Queen Sophie, although your ivy is already a large trading planet, there is no star transaction on it. There is not such an attractive business, but it is incomplete..." "So?" Luo Lan asked quietly. "We have enough planets under our command, most of which are ownerless. We hope to establish cooperation with you to open the business of selling planets." Felisa pursed her lips and showed a smile. Different from the seiffe forces that occupied the territory, Felisa''s legions disdained to occupy the planet except for occupying several important supply planets. All the planets they had won were sold to the rich merchants of the universe. To put it bluntly, the army of Frisa is just a tool for Frisa to enjoy the fun of killing. He trades with the rich people in the universe and takes the lead in destroying the planet, just to enjoy the indignation and despair of those races in the face of death. Therefore, he is not interested in the planets of Saifei''s power. Instead, he is very interested in the various products sold by sinomeni. Luo Lan frowned and looked at Sophia as if she were thinking about the gains and losses. To cooperate with Felisa''s legion is a way to resolve the conflict with Felisa. You don''t have to worry about when Felisa will attack. It''s just Felisa is moody. She is polite to her subordinates and behaves like a gentleman. In fact, she is bloody and cruel. The reason why he didn''t show his cruelty was that the other side didn''t pay enough attention to him. He showed his tolerance to the weak. In fact, it was a kind of sad pity and didn''t pay attention to the other side at all. Seeing that Luo Lan didn''t reply to herself, Felisa turned her eyes and immediately communicated with her joints. If someone wants to cooperate with him and doesn''t show enough strength, he will be underestimated.Felisa grinned and slapped her tail on the ground. "Mr. Lorraine, but you don''t think much of Wang''s strength? To tell you the truth, my king''s power is far beyond that! Let me show you, then our cooperation will come naturally. " For strength, Felisa is quite confident. Luo Lan looks at Felisa in amazement. What''s this guy doing to himself? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 Felisa is very powerful, but one thing is that he likes to show his strength in front of others, especially when he looks at the process from surprise to despair. This kind of behavior brings him great enjoyment. Of course, not everyone is worthy of others. For those with too low strength or insufficient status, Felisa doesn''t care to fight in person. Only those with combat effectiveness of more than 10000, who have enough status in the universe and can be called experts, Felisa is interested in attacking their self-confidence. But now, Felisa wants to show strength, in addition to hitting the people on the scene, but also to tell Rowland that he has enough qualifications to cooperate with him. "Ho Ho, Mr. Shang Bo, you haven''t seen the real strength of Wang yet. Now, you have a chance to see it, but you need to use the detector to have a good look!" Felisa said to Shangbo with a smile that he had been looking forward to showing his strength for a long time. "I''ll wait and see." Shangbo''s eyes were bright, and he had never seen other forms of frissa. He was full of expectation. "Ha ha, you should see clearly, don''t be too surprised." Felisa smiles, glances over Rolan and Sophia, and begins to show her strength with a slight bend of her lips. He clenched his hands and clasped his fists in front of him, and let out a low roar. His strength suddenly began to soar. Unlike Saifei''s battle suit, the strength of his Legion''s battle suit was very limited because of the precious blue stone. Soon, with the improvement of Felisa''s strength, his brown combat suit could not bear the powerful force, and directly broke into small pieces and fell to the ground. At the same time. Beep, beep, beep The energy detector in the hands of all the people on the scene gave out a fierce call, and the energy value representing the combat power of frissa on it began to beat continuously. 53 degrees, 60 degrees, 70 degrees Affected by the power of flissa, the whole planet shakes violently. The ground splits like cobwebs, and the sinuous cracks spread out. They overlap with the debris formed by their battle. It''s like the last straw that killed the camel. The earth splits one after another, and the magma splashes out. "Why How is that possible? Felisa''s combat effectiveness has been increased to 1 million, and Still in high school! " A galactic mercenary said in a trembling voice, his face full of consternation, especially the mercenary who had been with Felisa before, his face was pale and cold sweat could not help coming out. Just now, Felisa didn''t kill herself. Fortunately, the Galactic mercenary was swallowing his saliva and felt scared at once! "It''s already 1.2 million. King Felisa has such a high fighting capacity!" Unbelievably watching, Shangbo watched the detector in his hand, looking at the constantly beating data above, without any intention to stop, the whole person was excited. It''s too strong. It turns out that this is the power of King Felisa! "What the hell is going on?" Lulu''s eyes stare at the constant release of strength of Felisa, her face suddenly black down, a very uncomfortable look. What''s the matter with the universe? Everyone she meets will change. In contrast, she, who has reached 2.45 million combat power by her own strength, has become less competitive. Damn it! If you will change your body, how can you end up with only one head left? The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. Her pale pink cheeks are dark. She''s so pathetic. "Be quiet!" Celia grabs Lulu''s white hair and stares at Felisa, who is still releasing her power. It''s not that she didn''t want to take advantage of the past to attack frissa, but Rolan told her before that frissa''s transformation is not so much a transformation as a release. Felisa has too much power, so she has to change her body shape to compress her strength. In fact, it''s Felisa''s normal that''s abnormal. What an enviable situation. If Saifeiya takes advantage of the past to attack Felisa, he will not say whether he can hurt the other party. If he fails to cause Felisa''s malice, he will be self defeating. Suppressing the intention to kill in the heart, Saifeiya slowly approaches Luo Lan''s side. At this time, with a burst of white energy light, Felisa completed the situation of utu Galaxy detected by the micro aircraft on the other side, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Utu galaxy. Wind swept, blowing sand, such a big planet after several rounds of energy impact, has become beyond recognition. The third form of Felisa laughs, wriggles his neck, and suddenly makes a series of "crackling" sounds like fried beans. Everyone around him has been numb. He likes to see others show such expressions. Luo Lan took a deep breath, stabilized himself, "shocked" and said: "Frisa, your strength is no less than me. I''m afraid that even if I want to fight with you, I can''t win easily!""Ha ha, to tell you the truth, it''s only a small part of Wang''s strength. If Wang wants to, he can continue to improve his strength. It''s just that Wang''s strength is so strong that even I can''t completely master it." Felisa spoke of her strength triumphantly, slapping her tail and making a thumping sound. Luo Lan''s expression is hard to set channel: "I can''t believe it." Saifeiya said: "I''m afraid it''s the ''super Saiya'' and it''s not your opponent." Felisa laughed and said, "if the so-called super Saiya have only a few million combat power, they will not be Wang''s opponents. To tell you the truth, I don''t mean anything to you. You Saifei forces can make up for many shortcomings of the Frisa army. I just want to cooperate with you. " For the weak, Felisa can be dismissive. For an expert like Shang Bo, Felisa will show superficial humility. For a rare expert like Luo Lan, Felisa will show enough patience. Of course, the premise is that Luo Lan can see what he wants. Otherwise, in order to protect his face, I''m afraid it will be a thunderbolt attack. Luo Lan seems to be thinking, seriously consider. Of course, this expression in addition to part of the acting for Felisa to see, there are also serious thinking elements. First of all, it''s quite unwise to have a positive conflict with Felisa. It doesn''t seem to be good for me to say that I don''t have the ability to defeat Felisa now. Moreover, Saifei forces have just started cooperation with the Galactic mercenary organization, so it is not suitable to have conflicts with others and smash their own signboard at this time. Felisa watched with a smile, showing strength for a while and then returning to normal form. Small body standing on the ground, Felisa hands back, contented. He believes that Luo Lan will make a wise choice. "Mr. Luo Lan, Queen Sophie, I''m very sincere. As long as we cooperate, the whole North galaxy will be invincible. When the time comes, my Legion will conquer the planet, and then put it to you for auction. If we both take what we take, your power will expand, won''t it? Our cooperation should come naturally. " "Mr. frissa has a point." Luo Lan looked at Saifeiya, "what do you think?" Saifeiya understands Luo Lan''s meaning, in the case of their own strength is not strong enough, the best way to deal with lies. "Yes, but clear interests need to be clearly defined." Sophia thought. Felisa smiles. "Of course, I''ll let Mr. Shangbo go to Salada to negotiate with you in person." "Don''t worry, my king. I''ll take care of everything." Shang Bo made a statement immediately. "Then you''ll come to Sarada, and only a few of your men will be allowed." Saifeiya''s cold eyes swept Shangbo. When Saifeiya looked at Shangbo, he felt a chill and shivered. "Queen Sophie is very careful. I can rest assured that I will not interfere with you. I wish you a happy cooperation in the future." Felisa clapped her hands and said with an elegant smile. "Happy cooperation." ¡­¡­ The Galactic mercenaries looked at Felisa and Rolan with each other''s eyes. They reached a cooperation and were on pins and needles in front of the three strong forces. They could imagine that after the cooperation between the two forces, the North galaxy would change. The Galactic mercenaries who knew the news in advance decided to be careful in the future. There are too many secret powers in the universe. "How many of you?" Luo Lan looks at the more than 100 galactic mercenaries. They all have good strength. "Please allow us to leave. This mission is our failure. We have to go back and submit the mission to the Galactic mercenary headquarters." The mercenaries moved out of the galaxy mercenary organization. Luo Lan said: "you can leave. If you want to join Saifei forces in the future, I''m always welcome." "Yes, we have seen the power of Saifei." Finally, in the cold eyes of Rolan and frissa, these galactic mercenaries felt uncomfortable, but they finally left utu galaxy. Luo Lan doesn''t force the other party to join his own forces, because it''s totally unnecessary. At the same time, it''s also a face for the Galactic mercenary organization. After all, Saifei''s ivy is also a network of galactic mercenaries, so he won''t embarrass the Galactic mercenary organization. But flisa didn''t do it, he was totally disdainful. He was an elegant businessman. He negotiated a big deal with Luo Lan and they were in a good mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 After the Galactic mercenaries left, Luo Lan felt that there was no need for him to stay in utu galaxy. This time he came out to block Carrick II, and the harvest was good. It was a short-term agreement with the frissa Legion. As for how to implement the agreement and how long it will last, Luo Lan did not know. Before her wings are not rich enough, Luo Lan feels that she still needs to keep the peace on the surface in the face of such a cosmopolitan master as frissa. Now that Felisa mistakenly thinks that he is a super Saiya, let him continue to misunderstand him. Of course, Luo Lan will not take the initiative to explain to him. She is glad that thanks to Felisa''s brain tonic ability, the existence of Sarada can be justified. Otherwise, if he pays attention to it, the Saifei force will be hurt. Luo Lan and SAFIYA can stay away from dangerous places at any time because of their instant movement ability, but the planet under SAFIYA''s influence can''t. If they really want to conflict with the frissa army, the cost is absolutely huge. It''s all decided by strength. In the universe, if you have strong strength, you will be confident in whatever you do. On the contrary, you will be restricted everywhere and can''t open your hands and feet. For example, the Lanna people, the rich race in the universe, must be among the best in terms of financial resources in the universe, and they are surrounded by a large number of bodyguards. However, if some super experts really take a fancy to their wealth, they will only be slaughtered. Even if there is a commercial headquarters in the universe behind them to mediate, they will inevitably be constrained. Luo Lan is eager to improve his strength, not to say to reach a particularly high level, but at least in the face of Frisa, have enough confidence. "Mr. Luo Lan, it seems that your spaceship was damaged in the previous battle. Do you want me to give you a ride? If the signal is sent now, I''m afraid it will take quite a long time for the subordinates to bring the spaceship Felisa asked politely. As for the cooperators, Felisa has always been very friendly, just like those who are rich in business, and does not appear to be superior at all. "Don''t bother Mr. Frisa, we can get out of here naturally," said Luo Lan "In that case, the king will go first." Felisa chuckled, and his little body returned to his aircraft. "Well, maybe I''ll leave utu earlier than Mr. frissa." "Oh?" Felisa was a little interested. With a faint smile, Luo Lan put her arms around Sophia''s waist, and then prepared to start an instant movement. She turned her head to Felisa and said, "we left first. As for the details of cooperation, Mr. Shangbo beside you can go to Sarada planet. We are waiting for you at any time." With that, he started to move in front of Felisa, and saw a faint light flash by. Rolan and Celia, together with the head of the witch Lulu, disappeared in full view of the public. Felisa''s face changed and she was surprised. She was very interested in the ability of Luo Lan. "It disappeared..." Frisa whispered to herself. Shangbo quickly took out the detector to search, and found no energy reaction of Luo Lan within the exploration scope of the detector. His eyes couldn''t hide his surprised look, "their energy was not found in utu galaxy, or even in several surrounding galaxies." "I''m afraid it''s a kind of special ability. It''s worthy of being a super sair. All kinds of strange abilities can''t be prevented, and their strength is far from that of those sairs in vegeta. If you want to deal with them, you must kill them immediately, otherwise it will be very troublesome to let them leave." Said Felisa, pondering. "Does the king really intend to cooperate with Saifei forces?" "Of course, the Saifei force is now a overlord in the west of the North galaxy. Even the Galactic mercenary organization has sent personnel to set up a site on the ivy vine star. Why don''t we cooperate with them. Hehe, even if they are super Saiya people, their strength is just like this. If Wang liberates all his strength, he can kill them in an instant. It''s just some slightly stronger ants. It''s not enough to worry about that. " Frisa slightly with some disdain, is very confident, especially after having seen the power of the so-called "super Saier" shown by Luo Lan, he does not pay attention to the power of the super Saier. It''s that instant mobility is a bit tricky. Luo Lan shows this ability in front of Frisa. She is also telling Frisa that she has a way to leave calmly in danger. Don''t make up her mind. It''s obvious that Frisa also sees it. "King Felisa is really powerful." Shangbo complimented. "Ho Ho, Mr. Shangbo, please go to Sarada planet. After all, you have agreed to cooperate with others, and those who come forward will always have some weight." Shangbo immediately straightened his body, slightly bent down, "King Felisa, don''t worry, my subordinates will do it right." "Well." Felisa nodded calmly, looked at the land full of deep ravines, and a cold smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "Super Saiya, it''s just a boring legend. It''s really surprising and disappointing." Shaking his head, Felisa steers the craft back into the hovercraft.Shang Bo was stunned for a moment, with a fanatical smile on his face, and then followed him. After all the people entered the spaceship, the giant disc spaceship put away 24 thick steel tongs and quickly lifted up. When it was more than 10000 meters away from the ground, the acceleration engine started quickly, turning into a white light and penetrating the atmosphere. Soon disappeared in the vast sea of stars. Looking at the utu galaxy, which is becoming more and more blurred, feliza''s mouth turns up and his cold face shows a calm and indifferent smile. It''s true that more than 4 million combat power has been very powerful in the universe, but in the eyes of experts like Felisa, that is, ants that can be easily crushed to death. However, the existence of Saifei''s power is not redundant until it is necessary. At least he is very interested in expanding his business to the west of the North galaxy. On the other side, South galaxy, space island. With a vague flash, a slight ripple occurred in the void, and two beautiful figures stepped out of the void. These two men are handsome and extraordinary. They are Luo Lan and Sophia who left from the galactic center. "Hoo Luo Lan vomited a long breath, behind him imperceptibly exuded a sweat. Despite the way he talked and laughed with Felisa just now, he was under great pressure. "The strength of Felisa is really strong!" Luo Lan gave a bitter smile. "Yes, it''s nearly 5 million combat power. It''s definitely not easy to surpass him." Sophia felt the same way. "By the way, you said before that Felisa has the ability to transform three times, and every time he has been promoted, he has tripled the original level. Doesn''t it mean that if he completes the third transformation, his power can reach about 15 million?" Luo Lan shook his head, staring at Saifeiya, said: "the transformation of frissa is not in fact the usual sense of transformation, more precisely is the liberation of power." "The third liberation of Fraser''s forces will release all the forces. The ultimate form of Fraser''s forces will have at least 60 million combat effectiveness. If it is fully erupted, its combat effectiveness will be close to 120 million of terror. The only thing to be thankful for is that Fraser is not familiar with his own power, so he rarely shows his ultimate strength!" 60 million! 120 million?! After hearing this, Sophia was stunned. Is this a force that life can achieve? In contrast, their millions of combat effectiveness is not even a fraction of the other side''s? Suddenly, Saifeiya felt great pressure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 Just as Celia was silent, a slightly trembling voice sounded. It was Lucille who was held in her hand by Celia. "That What you just said about the power of Felisa is not true, is it Luo Lan looked at Lu Lu, "of course it''s true." "120 million, how can there be such powerful people in the universe!" The witch Lulu was so stupid. Luo Lan said: "why not? Even stronger people than frissa are not absent in the universe." "How come I haven''t heard of someone better than Felisa?" Lulu stammered. "That''s because they are all hidden. In a few decades, hundreds of millions and billions of experts in the universe will appear one after another." "My Lord, you are really joking..." Lulu''s expression was frozen, "what you said can''t be true?" If it''s true, it''s really good luck that she has been so arrogant in the past to live to the present. "There''s no need to lie to you." Frissa is the strongest in the North galaxy at this stage. Even his father king krud is slightly inferior to him, but it doesn''t mean that frissa is invincible. You know, the water of the seventh universe is very deep, and no one knows if there will be a big God hidden in a remote corner. These great gods don''t need to reach the level of BOO the demon. They can easily defeat all the masters on the surface as long as they reach hundreds of millions of combat power. Luo Lan knows that there are many such masters in the galaxy prison under the supervision of the galaxy patrol. If it gets out of control, it will be a disaster for the whole universe. In a few decades, the seventh universe will definitely not lack hundreds of millions of combat experts. "It''s a headache." Sophia''s white brow slightly frowned. She completely believed Luo Lan''s words. Since he said so, she must have seen such a future. Sophia suddenly thought of the Saiya people on the earth - karot. According to the information that Luo Lan disclosed to her before, the inferior Saier can become a super Saier in the future. Suddenly, Saifeiya felt the heavy pressure. Luo Lan patted SAFIYA on the shoulder, dusted her shoulder, and rolled her black hair. "Well, don''t worry about those things. We have plenty of time. I think we can become super Saiya at that time." "Well." Sophia smiles quietly and nods slightly. Feeling the sweet and sour atmosphere around her, Rulu moved her head uncomfortably and flew up from Celia''s hands. She pitied one of the overlord of the East galaxy, who was so pitiful. However, compared with Carrick II, she at least saved her life, which is lucky. Carrick II is a bloody mildew. He also said that he was in trouble with the Galactic patrol organization. In the end, she did not cause any trouble to the Galactic patrol organization, but even lost her life. It was the most wrong choice to join them. I hate Carrick II so much in my heart that I can''t show it in front of Rolan and Sophia. It''s terrible. "That My Lord, where is this place? Can you give me treatment first? I can recover slowly with enough energy. " Lulu doesn''t know what kind of race she is. Even if she can only have the next head, she can continue to live. "Not so much trouble." Luo Lan a hand, a fairy bean appears in the palm. "Eat it." Lu Lu''s magic girl doesn''t know why, but Luo Lan''s instructions she must obey, open her mouth and swallow Xiandou. The next second, a magical scene happens. The flesh and blood of Lu Lu''s magic girl''s neck begins to move, like clay wriggling with her hands. In the blink of an eye, a brand new body actually grows out. But compared with the original, the regenerated Lulu is very petite, only about one meter tall. "Well, my body has recovered..." Lulu felt her physical condition. Because her body had been badly damaged before, her energy only recovered to 500000 combat power after she grew up again. "If you want to completely recover, it will take about one to two months. The beans just made my recovery period shorten for several years." Roughly estimated, the Lu Lu evil spirit female to Luo Lan this new host more and more awe. His strength is not only strong enough to talk and laugh with Felisa, but also the secret treasure in his hand. "From today on, you are a member of the Queen''s Pro guard. I don''t ask you to change your old habits, but you are absolutely not allowed to hurt people inside the Saifei forces." Luo Lan''s pressure is released. Lu Lu, who has just recovered, turns pale and nods. "Don''t worry, master. I will never disobey your orders." "Remember what you say, or Carrick II will be your lesson." Lulu is a kind of witch. Otherwise, she will not be called a witch. Luo Lan can tolerate the existence of dark forces in her subordinates, but they are not allowed to hurt each other."I see." Lulu has a look of awe. Luo Lan deeply stares at Lu Lu for a while and nods, but these are just a small episode for Luo Lan. Later, Luo Lan controls the space island and continues to travel in the universe. During this time, Rulu sees the cultivation mode of Luo Lan and Celia, and feels awe at the terrible power they show. ¡­¡­ Sarada planet, after a period of travel, Rolan and SAFIYA return to the headquarters of SAFIYA forces. "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce her to you. Her name is Lulu, and she is also a member of the Queen''s personal guard from today on." Luo Lan introduces Lulu''s identity to everyone. At this time, after a period of cultivation, Lu Lu''s combat effectiveness has recovered to 2.45 million energy, but I don''t know whether it is because of a major physical trauma or other reasons, her body has always maintained a small appearance, less than one meter tall, just like a child. When people learned that Lulu was the famous Witch of the East galaxy, they all showed curiosity. With blood colored eyes, purple tears and beautiful lines in the middle of the eyebrows, it''s hard to believe that this pink skinned Female cosmonaut in front of us is actually a witch who makes many lives in the East Galaxy scared. "Lulu''s combat effectiveness is as high as 2.45 million. He has become the leader of the pro guard for the time being, so one of you must quit the pro guard." The number of members of the Queen''s Pro guard is fixed at nine. There is no restriction on the race of the members. Everything is ranked according to the strength. As long as the special forces or other cosmopolitans feel that they have enough strength, they can challenge the current Pro guard members. The competition has always been very fierce. Lulu''s strength is there. As long as she joins, one person must be eliminated. At last, the universe warrior, who was the ninth in the pro guard, can only leave the pro guard with regret. "Sonori, you guys need to come on. Maybe you will be eliminated next time." Sonori barked and nodded weakly. If they were eliminated, they would be expelled from the pro guard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the breeze is blowing. The sky of Sarada is very blue, and the clouds are not stained. As the sun rises, the forest begins to shed traces of life. On this day, guests came to Sarada, and the towering spaceship landed on the spacious apron. Soon, under the leadership of nine Pro guard members, all the special operations and defense personnel gathered around. Of course, there were thousands of battle robots around. When green haired Shang Bo stepped out of the spaceship and met the masters on Sarada, even Shang Bo, who was in a high position in the army of frissa, could not help but be shocked. "It''s hard to imagine that there are so many experts on Sarada." Let''s not mention the pro guards, each of them has tens of thousands of combat power. Although the head of the pink skin cosmonaut has become much smaller, Shangbo immediately recognized that she was the Rulu witch she had met in the utu Galaxy before. She recovered. Suddenly a Lin on the face, cold sweat dripping on the forehead, Shangbo tried to maintain an elegant posture, in fact, his heart has been shaking. "It''s terrible. The strength of the Queen''s bodyguard of Saifei force is really powerful. Everyone''s weakest has more than 30000 combat power..." Another look at the special combat forces and defense forces behind. Although they are not as powerful as the pro guard, many of them are eliminated from the pro guard. They are all experts. The top fighters of Saifei force have strong fighting capacity, which is not comparable to that of the frissa army. The team of kinut lost to the Queen''s Pro guard, which may be a little worse than that of the pro guard, and its strength is only slightly inferior to that of the team of kinut. As for the thousands of battle robots behind, Shang Bo also heard a little bit about them. It is said that they are important weapons for Saifei forces to press the bottom of the box. Among them, a number of powerful robots, even no less than 10000 combat effectiveness, are an important part of the defense forces. If you put it in the Legion of frissa, it''s also the fighting power of the high level. The energy detector in his ear kept flashing, and Shang Bo was too surprised to speak. He constantly reminded himself that he was visiting on behalf of the frissa army, and that there was no enemy between the two sides. That made him feel a little more at ease. "Little brother with green hair, long time no see." Lu Lu smiles at Shangbo. Shangbo trembled in his heart and showed an elegant smile. "How is Miss Lulu?" Lulu waved her hand. "Don''t mention it. Come with me. Mr. Luo Lan and the queen are not here. I''ll discuss the cooperation with Mr. helz." Shangbo Shan a smile, but dare not lose his temper in front of Lu Lu, polite way: "please lead the way." So surrounded by Lulu and the Queen''s Pro guard, Shangbo, like a hostage, followed them rigidly to the headquarters building in the middle of the Saian city. Along the way, passing through the Saiya people''s residence and some cosmopolitan people''s residence, the detector continuously issued a rapid alarm sound. Even if the signals below 10000 combat effectiveness and the detected signals were shielded, the alarm sound would still continue to ring. "Salada is a very talented planet." Shang Bo sighed. Lu Lu walked in front of him. After hearing Shang Bo''s words, he turned his head and turned his bloody eyes, which almost had no pupils. "It''s OK. It''s only from hundreds of thousands of cosmic warriors that I chose the one with a little higher energy. Before, when I was in the East galaxy, it was called prestige..." The hero did not mention that she was brave. Lu Lu shut up in time. If she went on, her old nest in the East galaxy should be included. Although she is still in a high position after joining the influence of Saifei, the process of Lulu''s acceptance is not very glorious. She doesn''t want the people in her hometown to see her embarrassed appearance. It''s really not easy, Lu Lu read in front. Shangbo couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, followed politely and gracefully. Along the way, I passed by many training places and saw that the Saiya people in the challenge arena were fighting with other cosmonauts or robots. The strength they showed was absolutely excellent. Shangbo kept what he had seen in mind and said in secret: "sharada is indeed the mother of the Saian people. The Saian people here are far more powerful than the Saian people in bejita. Saifei forces in the overall strength, perhaps has exceeded the Fraser Corps The strength of the frissa army mainly comes from frissa, and the kinut team under it is also a powerful team. After that, there are not many cosmonauts with tens of thousands of combat effectiveness. Compared with the soldiers of the Saifei forces, they are much inferior. Come to the Saiya headquarters building. Lulu kicked the door open, went in, and yelled at the people inside, "helz, the people from the frissa army are coming. You can talk to him!" Herz had nothing to do with lulu. After a bitter smile, he looked at Shangbo and his face became serious. As for the right-hand man around frissa, Herz had heard about it when he was on vegeta. Now we meet again, but we don''t want to see such a situation. In fact, when Luo Lan told Herz that the Saifei forces were going to cooperate with the frissa army, Herz couldn''t believe it.Would Felisa, who was extremely unfriendly to the saians, cooperate with them? However, after some thinking, Herz understood the intention of Rowland, and put aside the hatred between the two sides. Although Saifei''s power has grown at this stage, it is not suitable for conflict with Felisa. "Hello, Mr. Shangbo!" Helz reached out. "Hello." Shangbo looks at Herz in amazement. The detector shows that the combat effectiveness of the other side has reached 60000. He is a very powerful Saiya. "Next, on behalf of Queen Sophie, I will discuss with you about the cooperation between Sophie forces and the frissa army," Herz said Shangbo was clear about the combat effectiveness of the other side. Although he had a strong rejection of Saiya in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface. He said with an elegant smile: "the frissa army is mainly engaged in selling stars, and the Ivy League under your command is a good platform for cooperation..." Next, on the details of cooperation, helz talked with Shang Bo, and both sides were satisfied with the results of the conversation. From now on, some of the planets occupied by the frissa army will be auctioned in the Ivy League. Ivy League can charge a high handling fee. In addition, if the Saifei forces are interested in which planets, they can also issue a commission, and the frissa army will conquer them on their behalf. It''s interesting to say that 12 years ago, before the destruction of vegeta, the saians were the fighters under the command of Felisa, and they were carrying out the mission of fighting the planet for Felisa. More than ten years later, the positions of the two sides were suddenly reversed, and the Saia people could issue a commission to let the Frisa army go out to fight. It''s just that only the people of Saiya on Sarada are aware of this, but the people of the frissa army are completely unaware of it. Luo Lan had given an order before, never allowing to disclose the relationship between the Salada saians and the vegeta saians. The two groups had made a cut in 12 years. "The Galactic patrol is very vigilant about our contact. Not long ago, there were special police officers who visited Sarada." After the meeting, Herz said in a relaxed tone. Shang Bo said, "what do you think of the people from the galaxy patrol?" Herz: "naturally, it''s a warning to us, but I don''t care about the warning from the Galactic patrol at all." Shang Bo disdains a way: "just a few patrolmen, the tube can be really wide." "By the way, the queen and Lord Lorraine, how could they not be on Sarada?" Shang Bo asked. "They''ve gone out on a tour, and they''re still in the area ruled by Monsieur frissa." Herz said with a faint smile. Shangbo is a little curious and wants to know which planet the two powerful "super Saiya" are on in the area ruled by frissa. However, Herz does not reveal anything with a smile. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 The cooperation between the Saifei forces and the frissa Legion started slowly. Soon after Shangbo visited Sarada, a business section called "planet auction" was set up on the ivy vine not far away, which also attracted the attention of many rich people. Soon, the star trading business, together with the cultivator seed trading, became the characteristic industry of sinomeni. Taking into account the Galactic mercenary business built not long ago, the development of sinomeni has a tendency to surpass that of tangge planet in the same region. In fact, sinomeni, backed by Saifei, has surpassed tangge planet in terms of competitiveness. Naturally, the cooperation between the Saifei forces and the Fraser Corps has also aroused the vigilance of some people. The most powerful forces in the west of the North Galaxy cooperate with the invincible frissa army in the south. What are they going to do? After receiving this news, countless crocodile level characters in the universe were stunned, and then they felt a sense of crisis. Let''s not say whether the Saifei forces or the frissa army have the intention to go out of the North galaxy. The threat of cooperation between the two forces alone makes the nerves of the major forces sensitive. The combination of the two already huge forces will produce a great deterrent. At least within the scope of the North galaxy, no one will be able to challenge their position. "The sky of the North galaxy is changing!" Many leaders of the forces have the same idea, but to stop They can only smile bitterly, whether it is Saifei forces or the frissa army, they are not able to challenge. What they can do is to win over their own power, and then watch Saifei''s power grow gradually. The most affected are the other forces on the west side of the North galaxy. Now their leaders are unwilling to eat and can''t sleep at night, for fear that one day their own forces will be annexed by each other. I just hope that the other side''s eyes are not only focused on the North galaxy, but better to go out. A beautiful planet. The seclusion of King clude. King krud''s tall body stood in front of the window, looking at the snow outside, the red cape naturally dropped, holding a wine glass in his hand, leisurely tasting the wine inside. "The Saia race can be very troublesome at times." King clude had a calm smile on his face. "Is father talking about the so-called Super Saiyan? I''ve seen it. It''s really different from ordinary Saiyan. The tail is red, but if you want to talk about power It''s only a few million combat power. It''s easy to kill. " Felisa stood beside king krud, with a short body only the size of King krud''s leg. When she talked about super Saiya, her eyes were full of disdain. King krud pondered for a moment. "The reputation of super sais has been circulating in the universe. It''s better to be careful." "No matter what, it''s not my match." Felisa sneered. "Also, in the whole universe, the only thing we need to be careful about is the destruction god birus and the devil boo. No one else is our opponent." King crud has been in the North Galaxy for many years, and has seen all the masters of the North galaxy. Only the two legendary characters, the God of destruction and the devil boo, can make him uncertain. Among them, boo, the devil, has been missing for many years. Only this God of destruction, birus, scares King crud. "Lord birus is indeed powerful." Felisa agreed. "Then continue to cooperate with the Saifei forces. If they don''t know their faces, we will deal with them at that time." Lord crud. "Ho Ho, I don''t think they will have the courage to resist." Felisa chuckled, and his whole body was full of awe inspiring momentum. King crud looked at Felisa, and was a little surprised. Then he couldn''t help smiling. And beyond the North galaxy. Galaxy patrol organization has nothing to do with the development of Saifei force. The patrolmen previously sent to Sarada were sent back by the other party unexpectedly. The other party''s development momentum is booming. The Galactic patrolmen organization, which has long been "sunset", has no means to contain them. In addition, what happened in utu galaxy, even if the Galactic patrolmen organization has the idea of restricting the influence of Saifei, it does not have that ability. The latest news, even the witch Lulu has also joined the forces of Saifei. After several times of deliberation, the king of the galaxy discussed with the people of the galaxy mercenary organization, but the galaxy mercenary organization didn''t want to intervene in the issue of Saifei''s power. When the king of the galaxy learned about the situation, he could only sigh helplessly. Saplings have grown into towering trees, simple wind and rain has been difficult to hurt it. "I hope that the Saifei forces will not go into the dark because of their cooperation with the frissa army." The Milky Way King whispered. If Luo Lan knew what the galaxy king thought, he would scoff. For him, there is no sense in darkness or justice. He only hopes that the forces he created will survive. From a personal point of view, the stability of the universe, the development of the galaxy, this macro thing is not very much related to him, he is a more selfish person, himself and the people around him at ease that is enough, who can control the affairs of other planets.He doesn''t have the idea of being a savior. It''s more important to live a happy life than anything else. What''s the point of taking responsibility all at once? It''s not to make him the king of the galaxy or the master of the universe?! This is the same for any Saiya. Take the monkey king for example, he never had such a noble idea of saving the world. Every time he fought with the enemy, it was because of the Saiya''s character. Whether it was fighting against the big demon king bik, or fighting against the man-made man and the devil boo, the starting point was not to save the world. At that time, the monkey king thought more about revenge for his friends or challenging the stronger. Even several crises were caused by him. To say that the monkey king is the Savior, it is only from the result. After crossing the world of dragon ball, Luo Lan never flaunted that he was a kind person. For example, as soon as he left bejita, he robbed the local people''s spaceships and energy probes on mapa planet, and as soon as he entered the earth, he robbed the fairy beans of cat fairy. It''s all egoism. What''s more, unlike the monkey king in the original book, Luo Lan is absolutely restless and has great power, but he lives a miserable life, which is not what he wants. Sometimes it''s funny to think about it. Great masters like monkey king and Colin, who have saved the world several times, have to work hard for life. On the contrary, Satan, who is keen on fame and wealth, is picking up other people''s achievements and enjoying their support and praise. Can you bear this kind of thing? I don''t know if GUI xianliu has practiced more Kung Fu and their endurance is extraordinary. If it''s Luo Lan who comes across such a thing, he''ll just slap him in the face and have to fan Satan to death. The strong should have their own dignity. First of all, they should not be poor in life. They should not be as poor as the monkey king. Therefore, after having a certain strength, Luo Lan united with SAFIYA to establish SAFIYA''s power. With the development of these 12 years, he gradually grew from a small Saiya man to a big man in charge of one side of the universe. ¡­¡­ Have a huge force, every day adhere to exercise, the strength of continuous improvement. There is a sister and a wife around, there is no shortage of beautiful servants and maids, Luo Lan think this life is the most happy. It''s worth mentioning that a few months after her marriage, with Luo Lan''s continuous efforts and the improvement of tays'' physique, tays'' stomach finally had a reaction www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Earth, Baozi mountain. On the path leading to the ridge, a slender girl with long Lavender hair stepped on a motorcycle, holding a round equipment in her hand and exploring around. The girl is sixteen or seventeen years old. She has a beautiful face with light makeup. She looks pretty and lovely. She is wearing a white sleeveless shirt on her upper body and an orange jeans on her lower body. The jeans are not mainstream. Half of her long legs are exposed. Her Lavender hair is tied up with a bunch of braids on the left side, and her right bangs cover half of her eyes. "The Dragon Ball radar shows that there is a dragon ball in the deep mountain. It should be not far away." The girl put away her radar and started the engine of the motorcycle. With the roar of the engine, the girl drove the motorcycle towards the mountains. This purple haired girl is boulma, the sister of tays. Since she expressed her wish to find the dragon ball at tays'' wedding last time, and was told by them by tays, she waited for several months. Boulma still took advantage of the summer vacation to set foot on the journey to find the dragon ball. Just a few days after departure, bulma found a dragon ball in a grocery store. After finding the first dragon ball, bulma''s confidence increased greatly. With a wish to find prince charming, bulma came to a place called baozi mountain under the guidance of the Dragon Ball radar. The villagers nearby warned her that there were wild monsters and beasts everywhere in baozi mountain, and advised her not to go into the mountain alone. But bulma was born to be a lawless master. She turned around and ignored the villagers'' advice and drove a motorcycle to the mountain alone. As the night faded, the primeval forest where baozi mountain was located lost its light earlier. There was the roar of beasts around, and there were birds and insects in the grass from time to time. Rao shibulma was as bold as a tiger. At this time, he began to be a little afraid. Although in order to prevent accidents when going out, bulma took weapons and other things to defend herself, but in the dark virgin forest, the oppression of the environment began to make her timid. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a small test. When I collect the Dragon Balls tomorrow, I''ll leave immediately..." With constant encouragement in her heart, bulma finally found a flat place in the forest and took out the temporary house from the omnipotent capsule. After the light came on, bulma''s beating heart finally calmed down a lot. A night of silence. In the early morning, the temperature of the primeval forest is relatively low, and there is a light fog between the mountains. The sun shines through the leaves of the tree tops, bringing a burst of warmth. After getting up, washing and simply having a little breakfast, bulma took the daily necessities back into the capsule, then put on her backpack and continued to walk towards the place where the Dragon Ball signal existed. Because of the ups and downs of the mountains, the gravel covered path is no longer suitable for motorcycles, but bulma can only walk. But I don''t know if it''s bulma''s bad luck, or because all his luck has been used up before. Before long, she was watched by a beast, with aggressive eyes sweeping her, salivating in her mouth, and bulma could even see the sharp teeth in the beast''s mouth. Bulma swallowed her saliva and quickly picked up the gun to shoot. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! The bullet was fired from the muzzle of the gun, but the beast didn''t retreat after several bullets. On the contrary, it seemed to stimulate the beast''s nature and roared at bulma. Bulma shivered and ran to the safe place. The beast would not let her go and pursued her. All of a sudden, bulma fell to the ground. Her long white leg was scratched by the gravel, and blood flowed out. The beast smelled the smell of blood, and suddenly became more excited, roaring and roaring. Bulma''s lower body kept shaking and crying, "it''s over." Seeing the shadow of the beast rushing towards her, bulma closed her eyes in despair and began to regret her reckless behavior. If her safety measures were improved a little more, or she took a bodyguard, wouldn''t it be the present thing? But now it''s too late to say anything. The second lady of the omnipotent capsule group is going to die in the mouth of the beast. At this moment, bulma suddenly felt that her move to look for prince charming was really silly. Roar! Pop Sobbing Waiting for a while, the imagined pain did not happen, but heard the scream of the beast. Bulma opened her eyes suspiciously, but saw a little boy standing in front of her, with orange red training clothes, high hair and a red stick in her hand. The young man stood in front of bulma. Because he fell to the ground, he looked along bulma''s line of sight. Suddenly, the boy''s figure was not so small. ¡°¡­¡­ Did he defeat the beast Bulma looked at her suspiciously and wept for the rest of her life. "Are you ok? Don''t cry. That beast has been defeated by me. It tastes good. I''ll treat you to dinner later." The boy said carelessly, suddenly saw a bruise on bulma''s leg, bent down and took out a fine cloth to wrap the wound."Why are your trousers so strange that you''ve lost half of your good trousers?" Bulma''s face was reddish. "It''s a popular style outside." "My name is bulma." "My name is monkey king." The boy showed a pure smile, "are these popular outside? I live with my grandfather and seldom go out. Can you stand up and help me? " "Well." Bulma tried to shake her head, and the monkey king helped her up. Standing up, bulma looks at the monkey king and finds that the boy is only about one meter tall. He doesn''t look very old. He suddenly notices the tail behind the monkey king. Bulma''s mouth opens slightly Is this boy a member of her brother-in-law Luo Lan''s family? Saiya? Bulma knows the name of Saiya, which is seen from the novel of tayis, but bulma only thinks that tayis found inspiration from Rolan, and does not know that Saiya is a race in the universe. "Little brother, have you always lived in the mountains with your grandfather?" Monkey King shook his head, "I used to be with my grandfather, but my grandfather died a year ago. I live alone." Suddenly, Burma''s sympathy overflowed and he wanted to hold the monkey king in his arms. However, when he moved, there was a sharp pain in his leg. Burma "Oh" could only limp with the help of the monkey king. Suddenly, Burma''s look became very unnatural. "What''s the matter with you?" Asked the monkey king. Bulma shook her head and blushed. It turns out that in the fright of the beast attack just now, she peed in her pants and looked at the boy next to her. He should not have noticed He helped bulma go to the open place and let bulma sit on a stone. The monkey king took out a universal capsule from his pocket and threw it out. With a bang, a small hut appeared. The Monkey King opened the door and said to bulma, "your trousers are wet. Go in and wash them. My grandfather said that girls must be well dressed." When bulma heard the speech, her face was flushed immediately, with mixed feelings. She covered her cheek with her hand. It''s dead. Fortunately, the other party is just a child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 After a wash, bulma changed her wet clothes, and her leg wounds were treated with temporary treatment. Her fair skin did not leave scars. But when I think of the humiliating scene, bulma''s cheek feels hot. Out of the room, the boy named monkey king is waving a long stick in exercise, whistling whirlwind with Monkey King''s action, swept up. "Pa Pa Pa!" Bulma clapped softly. Seeing bulma coming, the monkey king stopped practicing. He received Ruyi stick behind his back and looked at bulma askew. "Have you changed your clothes? It''s much more normal to dress like this. " Bulma''s face turned a little red, but after all, she was the second lady of omnipotent capsule company. She had seen all kinds of scenes. She quickly adjusted her mood and took out a dragon ball from her pocket. "Thank you just now, little brother Have you ever seen this thing? " "It''s a dragon ball. My grandfather left me one." "Ah, where is the dragon ball? Can you show it to me?" Bulma''s eyes were bright, and her blue and purple eyes were shining. Sun Wukong pointed to the mountains. "It''s where I live. After my grandfather died, I consecrated it to the Shrine If you want to see it, come with me. " "Yes, yes." Bulma nodded. The other side is just a child who looks a few years old. Bulma doesn''t worry about the other side''s evil intentions. Besides, Sun Wukong has saved her just now. Bulma still has this trust. Then, under the leadership of the monkey king, bulma followed the monkey king to his residence in baozi mountain. During the conversation, bulma learned that the monkey king was living alone now, and he didn''t go out because he didn''t know much about the outside world. Hearing this, bulma''s eyes turned, and her mind became active. "Wukong, do you want to go with me to look for Longzhu? A girl of mine is very dangerous outside. If I didn''t meet you this time, I would be eaten by wild animals." "Yes, my grandfather asked me to go to see him before he died, but I couldn''t find a place by myself." "I can go with you." As they chatted, bulma invited the monkey king to be her bodyguard, and the monkey king wanted to go out and roam, so they hit it off. After they got the four-star dragon ball at baozi mountain''s residence, the monkey king cleaned up the quilts and put them all into the universal capsule. "Well, let''s go." The monkey king locked the door. "Well, it''s said that as long as I collect seven dragon balls, I can realize a wish. If I can realize my wish, I will be grateful to you." "What is your wish?" "I want to find a handsome boyfriend." "It''s boring. It''s better to have a strong opponent." Monkey King shook his head. "What do you know? It''s a girl''s pursuit You''re Saiya, and you don''t understand that. " Bulma looked at the monkey king''s broken arms and short legs and regarded him as a child. The monkey king flattened his mouth. "Who said I didn''t understand? My grandfather taught me." Bulma laughs and doesn''t argue with the monkey king. She rubs his head. In her eyes, the monkey king is a child. Because she gets a powerful bodyguard for free, bulma is in a good mood and has more confidence in collecting dragon balls. After getting off the baozi mountain, bulma took out her cross-country motorcycle, stepped forward, and let the monkey king sit behind her and put his arms around her waist. "We are going to set out. We''d better collect all the dragon balls before the end of the summer vacation. In case of any danger on the way, it''s up to you." Bulma started the motorcycle and caused the buzzing of the engine. Monkey king put his arms around bulma''s waist and said, "don''t worry, I''m very powerful." "Well, let''s go. The radar shows that the next dragon ball is 700 kilometers to the East..." Facing the cool breeze, bulma let go of the throttle of the motorcycle, and suddenly there was a roaring sound of the engine. Sun Wukong and bulma formally embarked on the journey of looking for the dragon ball. Although their experiences have changed a little compared with the original work, they still travel together in the end. Not long after they set foot on the journey, they met the attack of Hutou man. The monkey king immediately leaped forward and easily defeated Hutou man. Later, he met the attack of pterosaur. However, he was still easily attacked by the monkey king with a wishful stick. It was just that bulma, a daring girl, was caught by pterosaur and flew for a while. She was hung on the cliff and then she was scared to pee It''s a little bit hard. Then they met bandits and robbers. Under the protection of the monkey king, bulma was safe all the time. As the days went by, the relationship between the monkey king and bulma became better and better. They soon found the third dragon ball, and then rescued the turtle near the sea, so they met the turtle. When tortoise fairy knew that Sun Wukong was the adopted grandson of sun WuFan, he could not help testing the strength of Sun Wukong. Because he had been trained by sun WuFan in baozi mountain, the strength of Sun Wukong at this time was more powerful than that when he participated in the 21st world''s first martial arts meeting in the original book.In the face of the sudden attack of the tortoise fairy, the monkey king made an orderly counterattack. "Turtle Qigong!" "Turtle Qigong!" The two groups of Qigong waves collided in mid air, and the hurricane generated by the explosion flattened the beach, causing violent waves in the nearby waters. It turned out that they had a draw. Tortoise fairy face shocked, think tortoise fairy flow appeared a great descendant, so give their own somersault cloud to Monkey King as a gift, considering that monkey king is still young, foundation is not solid enough, tortoise fairy hope monkey king can go to tortoise fairy house to accept his training. The monkey king said that he would help bulma collect the dragon balls, and he would wait for a while before he passed. The tortoise fairy readily agreed. After saying goodbye to the tortoise fairy, the monkey king and bulma set foot on the journey again. Then they met the Wulong who robbed the village girls. In order to prevent the Wulong from continuing to do evil, they bound the Wulong to go on a long journey together and gave him the pill invented by bulma. When passing through the desert Gobi, they met the desert robber Leping. Of course, Leping was definitely not the opponent of the monkey king at this time. He was directly beaten by several moves of the monkey king and began to doubt his life. However, Leping was not so easy to admit defeat. After being taught by the monkey king, he followed them all the way in an attempt to retaliate against them. Only a few attacks ended in failure. A month has passed unconsciously, and half of bulma''s holiday has passed. By this time, with the help of the monkey king, bulma had collected five dragon balls. "Hee hee, as long as you collect two more, you can summon the dragon." Bulma thought happily. Sun Wukong sat on the somersault cloud, holding his hands behind his head. "I haven''t seen a dragon yet. I don''t know if it''s delicious. My grandfather said that two people borrowed the dragon ball from him before, as if they had realized something." Bulma was surprised and said, "has the Dragon Ball been used?" The monkey king nodded, "yes, the dragon balls will look like stones for the next year." "You know a lot!" "Hey, hey, it''s all my grandfather who taught me." The monkey king scratched his head awkwardly. "By the way, liangjingshan is in front of him. It''s uncle Niu''s territory. My grandfather brought me here before. I don''t know what happened to younger martial sister Qiqi. I haven''t seen her for many years." "Bull Demon King?" Bulma and the bound Oolong were shocked, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. The name of the Bull Demon King is quite loud on the earth. I didn''t expect that the monkey king knew the Bull Demon King. "Yes, uncle Niu demon is very enthusiastic. Every time he comes, he treats me to a big meal. Let''s go and have a look. It happens that the next dragon ball will pass the boundary of liangjingshan." The monkey king showed a bright smile and his eyes were sincere and pure. Bulma looked at the monkey king stupidly, and the clear eyes of the other side were moving. "If Wukong can grow up a few years, it''s very good." Bulma''s expression became a little strange, and bold ideas suddenly appeared in her mind, because the monkey king was not as naive as in the original book, but because of his different temperament, he was somewhat attractive. "By the way, Goku, how old are you?" Just after asking, bulma felt something wrong. Bah, bah, bah, what was she thinking? She used to laugh at her sister for loving little boys. How could she have the same idea? Monkey king said, "I''m going to be 15 years old. I thought I was only 12 years old, but later my grandfather said that I was nearly four years old when I found me, so I was 15 years old." "Fifteen years old, that''s only one year younger than me!" Bulma was surprised, and then cried out. Her cheeks turned red. For more than a month, bulma has been treating Monkey King as a child, and even took a bath together. Did she not contribute a lot to her welfare? Bulma didn''t know that if the monkey king was not sensible, she would contribute more welfare. In the original book, she was even stripped off her underwear by the monkey king. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Bulma is ashamed. The monkey king said innocently, "you didn''t ask me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bulma speechless for a while, no good airway: "come on, let''s go to liangjingshan, before bathing things don''t say out." "Oh." Monkey King nodded. Two people then bound oolong to Leng Jingshan. ¡­¡­ In a gravel beach, Leping is lying on a dry gravel pile, with a telescope in his hand to observe the movement of the monkey king. Seeing that their destination is liangjingshan, Leping hesitates for a moment. To know that the evil name of the ox demon king is famous in this area, Leping has been living in the nearby desert for a long time, and naturally understands the weight of the word ox demon king. To tell the truth, he is not sure that he will defeat the Bull Demon. But he wants to deal with the people have entered the boundary of liangjingshan, do you want to follow in the past! "I''m Leping, a prodigal son in the desert. How can I be scared by such a bad name? Isn''t it the ox demon king? I also want to collect dragon balls and overcome my fear of girls.""Master Leping, you can do it." Blue cat like creatures fly in the sky to inspire Leping. "Well!" Leping bit his teeth and went to lenglengjingshan. The name of liangjingshan sounds cool, but in fact it is located in a hot place. Another name of liangjingshan is frying pan mountain, which is exactly the same as its name. The whole boundary of liangjingshan is like a boiling hot frying pan. The ground keeps emitting hot air, and sweat drops on the ground, whistling and quickly turning into steam. As bulma and the monkey king approached, the abundant water around them gradually disappeared, the environment became worse and worse, and the temperature became higher and higher. The surrounding scene is already the Gobi with flames in the sky. Leping and Poole followed and kept a distance of several hundred meters with the monkey king. His target was five dragon balls on bulma''s body, so they immediately prepared to attack the monkey king. At this time, a golden cloud came flying down, and Leping was surprised. "Did the monkey king find himself?" In an instant, this thought flashed through his heart. Leping was ready to start first, and jumped up directly to attack the man on the golden cloud, "wolf tooth wind fist!" But when Leping jumped up, he found something wrong. The person on the golden cloud was not the monkey king he thought, but a girl with beautiful black hair and beautiful face. If Luo Lan is here, she will recognize that this beautiful girl is Qiqi, who used to practice in Kailin tower. "Girl?" Leping''s heart trembled, and she was afraid of the girl. Qiqi sees Leping''s attack and her face bulges slightly. She is not happy when she is attacked. There was no mercy when he put out his hand. The slender palm pushed out and hit Leping with a heavy blow. It was like being hit by a speeding train. Leping''s body flew out like a shell. With a bang, it hit the ground and shoveled a deep scratch. All his bones seemed to be broken. Leping got up tremblingly and looked at the beautiful girl. Her head was full of stars. She screamed and fainted. "Master Leping!" Common pain calls. "Well, he''s not dead. I''ll teach him a lesson this time. Don''t attack people for nothing in the future." Qiqi face is not very good-looking, but kind-hearted she did not suddenly want the life of Leping. Glancing at the half dead Leping, Qiqi shakes her head and flies towards home in a somersault cloud. Now that she has been practicing in the temple, she seldom has time to go home. This time, she came back to deal with the fire in her castle. Unexpectedly, she met a guy who attacked her indiscriminately. After Kiki left, Poole rushed to wake lupin up. Lupin struggled for a moment and gradually recovered his consciousness. But after this, his fear of the girl became more serious. "Poole, let''s go back to the desert. This world is not for us." The color of music is deep and full of melancholy. With tears in Poole''s eyes, "well, master Leping, we will never come out again." After he was defeated by an unknown girl, he was very depressed. First it was Monkey King, and now it''s an unknown girl. There are so many experts in the world. Maybe he is only suitable to be a vagrant robber in the desert. Forget it, go back! ¡­¡­ Not to mention because of Qiqi''s attack and determination not to leave the desert of Leping, the monkey king side, when they entered the cow demon king''s castle, they were warmly received by the cow demon king. As for the grandson adopted by his elder martial brother, the ox demon king likes it very much. If it wasn''t for Qiqi''s practice in the temple now, he would have made great achievements in the future. The ox demon king really wants to marry his daughter to him. At the beginning of the banquet, Qiqi also came back. For the monkey king, Qiqi knew the identity of the monkey king from the God, even without the relationship between the Bull Demon King and the monkey rice. Her little elder martial brother is Luo Lan''s clansman! Look at bulma next to the monkey king, the second lady of omnipotent capsule company. Their identities are different. With Qiqi, the fire in the Bull Demon Castle naturally doesn''t need the hand of Monkey King or tortoise immortal to put out. As soon as Qiqi waves, a Qigong wave directly extinguishes the fire on Liangjing mountain. After losing the source of heat, the whole hot and dry area soon recovers its cool. After saying goodbye to the Bull Demon King, the monkey king and bulma set out on the journey again. On the way, they met the rabbit Corps who ate radish. Because she lost her change of clothes, Burma could only wear a bunny dress. Let alone, it was very attractive. But because of this dress, bulma was mistakenly regarded as a member of the rabbit Legion by the people, and finally destroyed the rabbit Legion under the powerful attack of the monkey king. All the little monsters were pushed across, just like playing a stand-alone game. Finally, the ultimate boss, King piraf, appeared. In order to capture the seven dragon balls, pilaf lured them to a desolate castle.On the night of full moon, seven dragon balls gather together. At this time, the monkey king saw the full moon and his body turned into a giant ape. The irrational monkey king was destroyed everywhere. His strength was so strong that he didn''t know what was blocked by the energy of people on earth. On the temple, the God looked at the lower world with a solemn face. Looking at the 1350 value displayed in the energy detector, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. "Come on, go and invite Mr. Luo Lan..." Luo Lan said before that he would come forward to solve any threat whose combat effectiveness is less than 2500. Just as the monkey king is still his people, the gods think that the other side will never stand by. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Seaside city, with mountains and rivers, is full of beautiful scenery in midsummer. From north to south, the terrain of the whole city is constantly low. One side is nestled up to the lush mountains, the other side has a wide view and a panoramic view of the blue sea. At the opening of the Bay, there is a luxury villa. This is Luo Lan''s villa on the earth, which is also a home for Luo Lan and tayis. Although not much to live in after marriage, but the whole villa in the servants clean as new, dust free. In the yard, blue hair orchid is wearing an apron, holding a broom to clean the fallen leaves on the ground. Not far away, a gravity chamber with metallic luster is next to the pavilion, and the gravity chamber is humming, making a low running sound. Since tays got pregnant, considering that tays'' constitution is not suitable for staying in the high gravity environment of Sarada for a long time, in order not to let the fetus have any problems, Rolan and Sophia finally took tays back to earth, planning to wait for tays to give birth to the baby, and then send it to the sub god world for cultivation. "The teacher is still practicing hard!" Langqi looked at the gravity chamber for a while, then enjoyed the view of the Bay, and then took out a pair of scissors to clip the flowers in the courtyard. At this time, Luo Lan and tayis step into the pavilion and sit down. When LAN Qi sees them, she smiles on her pretty face and goes into the room to prepare snacks. Soon, a plate of exquisite snacks with a pot of hot tea is delivered to Luo Lan. "Just leave these things to the servants. You need to relax." Orchid smile, "I think it''s very good, if you don''t do something, you always feel very boring." What a hardworking girl. Luo Lan admires LAN Qi, and then asks her to sit down and have a snack. Lanqi''s cooking is very good. Delicious snacks are exquisite and delicious. With the Dragon Ball radar in her hand, while eating the snacks prepared by LAN Qi, she looked at the seven light spots gathered together on the radar and said with a smile to Luo Lan, "bulma has been busy for more than a month, and finally collected the dragon balls. If it wasn''t for the protection of your people, I think she would suffer." Luo Lan said with a smile: "now they are already suffering." Taes looks at Luo Lan doubtfully. Luo Lan explains that on the other side of the earth, the monkey king lost his mind because he saw the full moon. "By carefully perceiving the energy in the air, you should be able to feel a more chaotic force." Tays and rankie have a try. Although their power is not very strong, they can vaguely feel the restless and chaotic energy on the other side of the earth. The intensity is about more than 1000 combat power. On a low-level planet like the earth, it is already the ceiling level power. "Is bulma in danger?" Tays'' slender eyebrows curled up. "It won''t be a big problem. I''ll go and save her later..." Luo Lan chuckles. At this time, the messenger beeps, and the God''s distress signal comes to Luo Lan, "it''s the God''s communication." "Hello Luo Lan says to the contact. "Mr. Luo Lan, the earth is in great trouble. Now we need your help..." God wants to explain the situation, but Luo Lan interrupted him and said: "needless to say, I am on the earth now, and the situation has been known." "Ah, it turns out that Mr. Luo Lan is on the earth. That''s great. Please do everything." The voice of God is full of surprises. "Well." Luo Lan lightly hum a, hang up the call of God, and then say to ta Yi Si: "I go back, LAN Qi, you take good care of TA Yi Si." "Leave it to me." Rankie nodded hard. "Bulma, please." Tays looks at him. Luo Lan smiles and waves to tayis. Then she aims at Sun Wukong''s Qi and moves in an instant. There is a glittering flash. Luo Lan disappears from the garden. ¡­¡­ On the other side, piraf''s castle. There is not much vegetation in the desert environment. Looking around, there are only clusters of hollow stalagmite columns in the middle. These stalagmite columns are like potted plants. The top is connected together, and the part connecting the ground is divided into several stalagmites. Although these bare rock frames and stalagmite columns are different, they can be seen everywhere on the earth. At this time, Monkey King''s violent giant ape roared in the desert, and constantly sprayed strong energy attack in his mouth. Piraf''s hard built castle had already been completely destroyed by the giant ape. Not far away, pilaf''s short body was prostrate on the ground, and his eyes were distracted to look at the furious ape. He didn''t know what was going on. "My castle Hateful great ape, when I realize my wish, I will take revenge on you. " Pilaf clenched his fist and looked at the destroyed base camp with grief. "Lord piraf, let''s take the dragon ball and leave now, or not If the monster finds us, we''ll all be in danger. " A woman in a blue military uniform contacted the pilaf with a walkie talkie. The woman had a long black hair, a beautiful face, and a faint red eye shadow under her eyebrows.She is Xiaowu, the only female in piraf''s trio. Together with dog Ninja Xiu, she is piraf''s right arm. Dog Ninja also said: "Xiaowu is right. It will be very dangerous to stay here. Anyway, we have got the dragon ball. There is no need to spend it with them." "Damn, I won''t let you go." Pilaf''s eyes turned and yelled at the great ape fiercely. This guy with ambition to rule the world is not a muscle, so he can decide which one is better. After leaving behind a villain''s routine, he ran to the little dance, and soon a beige jet plane rose into the air. At this time, more than 20 meters high giant ape in the destruction of the entire castle, saw a flash across the sky. With violent eyes, the giant ape suddenly opened his mouth and fired an energy gun towards the jet plane in the air. With a hiss, the energy gun pen rushed straight to the jet plane. The piraf Trio in the plane was flustered when they saw the energy attack. The dog Ninja quickly turned the operating lever of the plane, but the energy gun still brushed the plane and killed it Hit. With a boom, a cloud of black smoke rose from the sky. Piraf''s jet was hit and seven dragon balls were scattered all over the ground. "Ah, my dragon ball!" Piraf, who was lucky enough to save his life, made a hysterical cry. "Lord piraf, run away, or it will be over." "Wow My castle and my dragon ball are all gone. " Pilaf was sad and began to cry. After losing his base camp and dragon ball, he had nothing. But at this time, Xiao Wu and ah Xiu did not dare to stay in the desert. They quickly fought with pilaf and fled to a safe place. On the other hand, after destroying the jet plane, the irrational giant ape continued to exhale energy. Huge mushroom clouds rose at the other end of the ground line, only to see a ball of fire rising, the earth shaking, broken rocks mixed with sand falling. "Roar!" The great ape roared wildly and patted his chest with his hand, surrounded by an irresistible momentum. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 "How did Wukong become like that?" Bulma sat down on the ground with a pale face. Wulong trembled and lay on one side, holding two big ears in his hands, and cried in horror: "what kind of monster is he? It''s terrible." ¡°¡­¡­ Wukong, he''s Saiya. " But in her sister''s novels, sais are a very powerful race. "What Saiya? Are you sure he''s an earthman? Who can be a monster? You see the appearance that he sends out a nuclear bomb with his mouth open. It''s really terrible. " Wulong felt that he would be caught by the monkey king after eight years of bad luck. If he went back to his mountain village, his life would be better than now. Bulma opened her mouth and was speechless. Looking at the great ape, she didn''t know what to do. At this time, there were two figures in the sky, Qiqi and suno. They wanted to stop the mad ape, but compared with the more than 1000 fighting power of the ape, their strength was not enough to see, and soon they were seriously injured and flew out. At first sight, it''s not the opponent of the great ape at all. Qiqi and suno have no choice. After a gust of wind, Qiqi takes Xiandou and comes to bulma and Wulong. "I''ll get you out of here." "But what should Goku do?" Burma said Qiqi said: "Saiya people will lose their mind when they see the full moon, and their power will increase sharply. Now Wukong senior brother doesn''t know anyone. It''s too dangerous for you to stay here." "The beauty is right. We can''t stay here. Let''s leave now." Wu Long''s face was frightened. "But..." "Don''t worry, as long as the full moon is over, elder martial brother Wukong will recover, and the God teacher has gone to ask for help. As long as that one takes the hand, the earth will not be in danger." Qiqi persuades bulma to take her hand. She knows bulma''s identity. The second lady of the omnipotent capsule company has specially explained that she must not be in danger here. Bulma is still hesitating, but she is finally persuaded by Qiqi and looks back at the crazy ape. Bulma''s eyes are full of worry. At this time, a handsome figure suddenly appeared in the void. Luo Lan floats leisurely with her hands on her back. She glances at Wukong''s giant ape, and her mouth rises slightly. She doesn''t pay attention to the giant ape at all. "1350 combat power, in the early stage of the earth is no one can rival, but unfortunately only a brute force." Walking to the great ape like walking on the ground, and soon came to the bridge of the great ape''s nose, Luo Lan looked at the great ape, his expression was as calm as ever. The great ape roared, and seemed to be excited by Luo Lan''s contempt. With a roar, a strong fist suddenly attacked Luo Lan. With a bang, the great ape''s attack came to an abrupt end. See Luo Lan gently against the palm of the hand, the giant ape angrily roared toward the sky, but in any case, its attack can not move forward. The great ape was stunned for a moment, and looked at Luo Lan seriously. After a while, his eyes suddenly became more brutal. He seemed to remember that long ago, such a person knocked him unconscious. It''s not the first time that Luo Lan has faced Monkey King''s ape like behavior. When he went to see monkey king''s meal with SAFIYA eight years ago, he taught him a lesson. Just eight years later, the image of Luo Lan has changed a lot. Together, the great ape roared, and a wave of energy with terrible power shot out of his mouth. This is a violent pure energy attack. If you bombard the ground, you can directly scrape the ground hundreds of meters thick, and the power is better than all the previous energy attacks. "It''s better than before, but it''s not enough. Without reason, it''s still brute force after all!" Luo Lan shook her head with a smile, stretched out her right arm, and flicked her fingers toward the energy wave of the giant ape. Ding, as if her fingers were hitting the marbles, she sent out a shiver, and the energy attack of the giant ape was directly bent. Boom! The vast wasteland burst out earth shaking sound, the wind blows, the earth trembles, all of a sudden, the horizon is a dazzling light, a huge mushroom cloud is rising. After a moment''s delay, a powerful shock wave came from a distance, and bulma and oolong had to lie down on the ground, covering their eyes with their hands. If it wasn''t for Kiki and suno in front of them to block those shock waves, their bodies would have flown away. After the storm passed, Wulong and bulma reluctantly stood up, but the scene in front of them surprised them. Just now, the fierce giant ape, who was still swaggering and unstoppable, seemed to be a fat man in the middle of the world, constantly accepting the beating of the black haired man. The black haired man moved his fingers and played his palm, which was not what the giant ape could resist. It''s just that the fierce wind around them tells them that it''s not that the great ape is weak, but that the man is too strong. "Who on earth is that man? Is there such a powerful man on earth?" Wulong Sanguan was destroyed and his throat was dry.Bulma rubbed her eyes and looked incredulously at the black haired man she knew. "He is my brother-in-law, Luo Lan..." Bulma can''t believe it. But it''s not right. My brother-in-law is clearly the boss of a business group connected with their family. He runs a trading group called "sinomenine star". Even Saiya people should not be so powerful! But from what we have seen and heard, her brother-in-law seems not simple. The clever bulma suddenly found that her family seemed to have hidden a lot from her. "Your brother-in-law?" Wulong exclaimed. "I don''t know why he''s so good." Bulma''s face was blank. Next to Qiqi and suno looked at bulma, a little surprise flashed in her eyes. It turned out that she didn''t know the power of Luo Lan! Turning to Luo Lan and the great ape, the great ape transformed by the monkey king is not Luo Lan''s opponent at all. After a little lesson to the great ape, Luo Lan lost the mind to continue to play, so he looks certain. Luo Lan looks at the great ape, and a terrible energy impact rolls over the great ape. Roar! A scream, dizzy feeling immediately came, more than 20 meters tall ape straight fainted in the past. "Wukong!" Bulma let out a cry of concern. Luo Lan looks at bulma running over, and a thin blade of energy condenses in her hand. She cuts off Monkey King''s tail with a click. "Don''t worry, he just passed out and will come back soon." "Lord Luo Lan, I''ll trouble you this time." Kiki and suno fly to Luo Lan. Luo Lan nodded to them and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. This is my promise to you before. Besides, the monkey king is also my people. Naturally, I won''t stand by." Although after the discovery of the sub god world, Luo Lan''s Xiandou source no longer only depends on the cultivation of the cat fairy, but the previous promise is still implemented, and Luo Lan can help any crisis below 2500 combat effectiveness. Of course, it depends on his mood. "Brother in law, I think you have a lot of things to hide from me." After Burma puts a dress on Monkey King''s body, she looks at Luo Lan with a puzzled face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 "Brother in law, I think you have a lot of things to hide from me." In the past, Luo Lan used to be the leader of a certain area, but now he has changed, showing a shocking power. That understated attack directly destroyed the whole desert. Bulma can be sure that the power Luo Lan used to defeat the monkey king is absolutely rare on the earth. There are too many problems. In addition, Qiqi and suno show politeness when facing Luo Lan. Her brother-in-law is definitely not the leader of a business group. What''s the origin? "You can go back and ask your father about it. He''ll tell you." For bulma''s question, Luo Lan smiles frankly, and doesn''t want to hide it. Although bulma''s early performance is a bit off-line, her temperament has changed after the adventure with the monkey king. It doesn''t matter to tell her all about the bulifs family at this time. But Rolan thinks it''s better for Dr. bridges to tell her, because it''s troublesome to explain. Rolan is too lazy to explain. Bulma pouted, picked up the monkey king and put it in a flat place, "I''ll make sure after I go back, but I didn''t expect that brother-in-law you are so powerful, even Monkey King is not your opponent!" Luo Lan laughs but does not speak. In bulma''s eyes, the monkey king is already a rare master, which is closely related to her experience all the way. However, for Luo Lan, the strength of the monkey king is far from enough. Of course, Luo Lan will not underestimate the monkey king. Although the strength of the monkey king is still very weak, when he comes of age, especially when the dragon ball world enters the universe chapter, the strength of the monkey king will be improved quickly. In a few days, the fighting power of the monkey king will jump from less than 10000 to the level of defeating the universe overlord frissa. That kind of promotion, is simply open to hang, if not as soon as possible to take advantage of the plot has not yet started to quickly enhance the strength, Luo Lan is afraid that he will be reduced to the role of passers-by. Like bick, at the end of the man-made chapter, he already has the power to surpass the ordinary super Saiya, but in the later stage, he is still eliminated by the powerful people. To be reasonable, Luo Lan is now about 19 years old, reaching nearly 500000 combat effectiveness, which is already very amazing, but still can''t stand the speed of the strong emerging in the later period. Of course, Luo Lan also has the blood of Saiya people, and all aspects of the timing and geography are not inferior to Sun Wukong and them. Luo Lan doesn''t believe it. There''s no reason for Sun Wukong to do what they can. However, if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. The accumulation in the early stage is still essential. Luo Lan has rarely taken shortcuts since his practice, and has not specially gone to namec star or the world king God kingdom to develop potential. In addition, the creation of God Star and the cultivation of the sub God Kingdom environment have laid a solid foundation for him. Only on the day when he broke the cocoon and became a butterfly. Luo Lan vaguely felt that when his ape like mimicry came a step closer, it was the time for his strength to advance by leaps and bounds. Back to the point, in the night desert, the skyline is blue, a full moon is hanging in the sky, and occasionally a few thin clouds block the moonlight. Luo Lan easily recovered seven dragon balls by using the Dragon Ball radar. "Do you have any wishes in mind?" Put the dragon ball on the ground, and the seven dragon balls will flash and extinguish after they are put together. There will be a low buzzing sound. Bulma shook her head. "I wanted to find a handsome boyfriend, but after this trip, I found that this wish was childish. Let''s forget it." "We don''t have any wishes. Teacher Tianshen asked us to check the situation of the lower boundary. Now we have to go back!" Qiqi and suno are pure and have no strong desire. He shakes his head. After the monkey king''s problem is solved, he says goodbye to Luo Lan. Then he quickly rides on the somersault cloud and returns to the temple. After Qiqi and them left, Luo Lan nodded with a smile, and her eyes moved to the dragon ball again. Oolong really wants to make a wish, but Luo Lan just glances at it and ignores the past. In the original work, this stupid pig asked for a girl''s underwear with a precious dragon ball wish. Although it was for a reason that successfully destroyed piraf''s ambition, it can also be seen that the pattern of oolong is not high. Luo Lan naturally won''t give it the chance to make a wish. After pondering for a while, he said, "all the dragon balls have been collected. It''s a waste to use them. Why don''t I do an experiment with them?" "Brother in law, what do you want to do?" Bulma was a little curious. Luo Lan said with a smile: "I want to try to strengthen the ability of dragon ball." Said, Luo Lan raised his right arm, a dark red flash from the arm, accompanied by a dragon chant, vaguely a looming dragon began to emerge. Since swallowing the red dragon ball, Luo Lan''s right arm has been gathering the power of the red dragon. Although this power has not had any bad influence on Luo Lan in her daily practice, and even sometimes it can promote the generation of energy in her body, Luo Lan is still not sure about the specific source of the power of the red dragon.Not afraid to speculate with the worst malice, Luo Lan thinks it''s better to make clear the power of the red dragon. Now the dragon ball on the earth is right in front of us. We can test it. What will happen if we instill part of the power of the Red Dragon into the dragon ball on the earth? The energy quality of the red dragon is clear at a glance. At most, the dragon ball is scrapped. Let the God do it again. "Strengthen the ability of Longzhu?" Bulma looked at Luo Lan blankly and couldn''t believe her ears, but when she saw the red light on Luo Lan''s arm, she couldn''t speak. "Hum!" With a snort, Luo Lan points her finger to the seven dragon balls on the ground. A touch of bright red shines. With a golden light, Luo Lan transmits part of the power of the red dragon to the seven dragon balls. At the same time, it also transmits a small part of the vitality. All of a sudden, a dragon''s chant sounded in my ear, it seemed to be very happy. Then the feeling of spiritual connection came into being. In front of Luo Lan''s eyes, it seemed that a green dragon appeared. The dragon''s body was slender, powerful and holy, and every scale was crystal clear and kind. Soon, the green dragon roared and sent out a red light, and the green scales gradually became dark red. Hula Luo Lan''s consciousness suddenly flashed, as if the mirror world was broken, and his eyes returned to the seven dragon balls. At this time, he found that the dragon balls on the ground were different. After absorbing the power of the red dragon, the size of the Earth Dragon ball has not changed, but the bright red stars inside have become the color of gilding. "The stars of the dragon ball are different, the golden stars." Burma was surprised. Luo Lan''s eyes slightly coagulated and breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, it hasn''t become the black star seven dragon ball in GT world, otherwise it can only be sealed up or destroyed." The golden star of the dragon ball, which contains the power of the dragon and vitality, should not be anything harmful. Grab one of the dragon balls and play with it in the palm of your hand. A sense of spiritual connection appears again. Luo Lan can conclude that she has a certain ability to control the dragon ball, so she confidently puts it down and says to bulma. "Bulma, you summon the dragon to have a look." ¡­¡­ PS: there''s only one chapter for the moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 "Me?" Bulma pointed to herself. "Yes, you''ve been looking for Longzhu for such a long time. You don''t even want to see the dragon." Luo Lan looks at bulma road. At this time, when bulma had not answered, oolong rushed out, "why don''t you let me come, I haven''t seen a dragon." When bulma saw it, he knocked a fist on the head of Wulong and roared, "you go away, you fellow. You will never touch the dragon ball again." After being pushed away by bulma, oolong turned his mouth wrongly, but in front of Luo Lan, he didn''t dare to make a mistake and could only stand on one side very reluctantly. Bulma took a long breath, turned her eyes to the dragon ball on the ground, and yelled to the Dragon Ball: "come out, dragon!" As soon as the words fell, the seven dragon balls suddenly burst out a bright golden light, and the buzzing sound kept ringing in the ears of bulma and others. Boom! Just like the sound of percussion of gongs and drums, a series of thunder sounds in the sky. Thick dark clouds are dense. The dark clouds that block the sky and the sun quickly block the moonlight. The whole world suddenly falls into a kind of terrible darkness. The lightning flashes in the dark clouds, and the roaring thunder is deafening. It looks like the end of the world. "There''s no moonlight, is there anything wrong?" Bulma has not seen the appearance of the dragon, looking at the sky has become dark, his heart is hairy. Don''t be surprised by this golden star dragon ball! Luo Lan is a face calm, "this is the sign before the dragon, don''t worry." "Oh." Bulma nodded in a daze, and her attention was attracted by the dragon ball. At this time, only a loud "boom" was heard. The golden light rose from the surface of the dragon ball, like a ball of fire splitting the darkness. With a loud dragon chant, the golden electric light was connected with the lightning in the sky. The light of the Dragon Ball became brighter and brighter, revealing a faint red color. "Roar!" A loud dragon roared. At this moment, the heaven and the earth seemed to turn into a whole, a huge and curved figure appeared in the sky, constantly winding in the clouds. The dragon has appeared. In the sky, the red dragon kept circling in the dark clouds, the dragon head slowly lowered, with flashing red eyes staring at them. "It''s a red dragon, and it''s bigger than it used to be." Luo Lan looked up at the dragon and nodded. If the green dragon in the past had a 100 meter body and slender body, now the dragon is dark red, with a body size of 1000 meters. Under each scale, there are strong muscles, and the huge dragon head is like a high-rise building, with great pressure. The long dragon beard was flying in mid air, and the whole look was full of oppression. Red dragon, it should be the giant dragon in GT, but according to the subtle relationship between each other, Luo Lan didn''t feel any negative energy in the red dragon. On the contrary, because of the Red Dragon Ball energy, the breath of the dragon is a little stronger than before. It seems that the power of the red dragon in my arm is more powerful than I imagined, and it makes the Earth Dragon evolve. "Those who have collected all the dragon balls, now say your wish Only two are allowed... " The sound of the red dragon was loud. Bulma was frightened by the dragon''s huge body, and looked at the sky with astonishment and curiosity, "this is the dragon, it makes me wish! Brother in law, what should I wish for? " To have a boyfriend or something, bulma didn''t expect much. For a moment, her brain fell into a blank. She turned her head and looked at Luolan. "Two wishes?" Luo Lan was shocked. Then he connected the dragon in the sky with the power of the dragon in his right arm, and immediately got the reaction of the red dragon. The Red Dragon said: "I was originally a dragon made by the earth God. Because I received the power of the upper dragon, my ability has been improved. Within the scope of my permission, I can realize two wishes. Of course, I need the permission of Mr. Luo Lan when making a wish." "There''s another thing. It''s equivalent to pressing a switch on the dragon''s ability to realize its wish. I like it." Luo Lan smiles. He likes controlled things best. After a pause, Luo Lan said to bulma: "first wish, let the Dragon give Saifeiya a chance to revive." A little thought, considering that Sylvia often challenges the strong outside, and her own strength is a little worse than herself, Luo Lan gives her a chance to revive in advance, so as to avoid accidents outside in the future. As for tays, because she won''t be involved in anything dangerous, she doesn''t need to consider the resurrection for the time being. When bulma heard the words, he immediately repeated his wish with the dragon. Sylvia, as bulma knows, is the sister of her brother-in-law Rolan, a very cool and beautiful woman. "Whether it is allowed to come true." The red dragon opens his eyes when he hears the wish, and a wisp of thought spreads to Luo Lan."Allow." Luo Lan is not a guest. The dragon''s loud voice echoed in the sky, "the first wish, let Saifeiya get a chance of resurrection, this wish can be realized." With that, the huge eyes lit up the blood red light. This is the Dragon borrowing the Dragon Ball''s power. Because its ability has been improved, the dragon can borrow more Dragon God''s power. It''s very easy to realize the first wish. After a while, the Dragon said, "well, your wish has come true. Please say the second one." "Second wish, please tell me the origin of red dragon ball." That''s more important. After Burma repeated it, with the permission of Luo Lan, the red dragon began to tell the origin of the Red Dragon Ball: "the red dragon ball is a sacred thing given by the ancient god of abundance to the altars. It originated from the power of the Dragon God Salama, and condensed into the Red Dragon Ball after being refined by the Lord of abundance. Because it contains the power of the whole dragon, it is only stronger than the Lord of dragon Salama The dragon of super God is a little inferior, and it is the most primitive dragon ball power in the universe. " The most primitive power of the dragon ball. In other words, red dragon ball is not dangerous! There will be no strange phenomena. After hearing this, Luo Lan immediately put down her heart. At this time, the monkey king also woke up from his coma and looked at the red dragon in the sky, with a dazed expression, "OK What a big snake. It can be eaten for several days... " Bulma said, "that''s the dragon. It can''t be eaten." The red dragon took a look at the monkey king, opened his mouth and said to the people below: "your wish has come true, so goodbye." With that, the red dragon turned into a flash, divided into seven parts, and then flew to all parts of the world. After the Dragon disappeared, the covered moonlight came out again, and the earth was dyed with a layer of silver gray. ¡­¡­ In the temple, the God was staring at the lower world. What happened in the desert below was unexpected to him. As the maker of the earth''s dragon ball, the God could not interfere with the dragon''s ability to realize its wishes. Even the God could not tell why he made the dragon ball. Ancient god of abundance, Dragon God Salama, what are those gods? Never heard of it. When the dragon ball was made in those years, the God of heaven felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy, perhaps just felt the power of the Dragon God. "The power of the dragon ball has been upgraded, and the realization of wishes has been controlled However, it''s also good to avoid the indiscriminate use of Longzhu and causing unnecessary disasters to the lower world. " The God whispered to himself. ¡­¡­ PS: the place where I work is far away from home. I spend a lot of time on the road every day. I decided to find a temporary small room near the company, and the update will be stable after it is finished. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 Longzhu''s ability to make wishes can be controlled by human beings, which is undoubtedly a very beneficial thing for the stability of the earth. As the maker of the dragon ball, the God of heaven has witnessed several disasters caused by the dragon ball during his hundreds of years in the temple, and also witnessed the greed of human beings. Longzhu''s ability to make wishes expands human''s desire, and their greedy nature makes them constantly break out conflicts in order to fight for Longzhu. Fortunately, no matter how human beings fought in ancient times, the damage to the outside world was limited, but it would not work in this era. The large-scale scientific and technological weapons made by human beings could destroy human civilization several times. For this reason, the God of heaven once doubted whether the dragon ball he made was the source of the disaster. He also had the idea of destroying the dragon ball. But because of his inexplicable kindness to the dragon ball, he never put this idea into practice. Now Luo Lan controls the Dragon Ball''s ability to make a wish through her own strength, and on the one hand, she solves the God''s worries. Although it can''t stop the greed of human beings, as long as the dragon ball is controlled in the hand and is not used indiscriminately, no matter how great a disaster happens on the earth, it can be solved quickly. "Maybe I should collect the Dragon Balls in the temple." This idea flashed through the mind of the God of heaven, but it was soon rejected by him. After all, there are many pure people like monkey king on the earth, and the existence of the dragon ball can at least bring them some hope. With this thought, the vision of the God of heaven began to drift to the distance. In the high-level atmosphere, the thin clouds sometimes stretched and sometimes curled, constantly changing their shape, and swaying with the breeze. ¡­¡­ The lower wilderness. After the Dragon disappeared, the seven dragon balls scattered all over the world with a flash of light. In the next year, they will exist in the form of stones and return to the form of dragon balls until the end of the adjustment period. Monkey King touched the wound at the fracture of his tail, and a pain made him show his teeth. "My tail has been cut off." Bulma said: "you don''t know how terrible you were just now. If my brother-in-law hadn''t arrived, we would have been trampled to death by you." "My grandfather told me before that I couldn''t watch the full moon. I forgot that today is the day of the full moon..." Sun Wukong scratched his head. When he saw Luo Lan, there was a doubt on his face: "have we met before? I feel so familiar." Luo Lan said with a smile: "I saw you in baozi mountain eight years ago. By the way, where''s your grandfather?" "It''s you The monkey king remembered that when he talked about monkey meal, he was in a low mood: "my grandfather has passed away." "Trampled to death by you?" "No, once my grandfather went to Uncle Niu''s house, and then went to Wuxing mountain. When he came back, he said he was going to die." Sun Wukong shook his head. Before his death, sun WuFan told him not to see the full moon, but also asked him to go to the tortoise immortal to practice. So sun WuFan went to Taishang Laojun in Wuxing mountain? The old man also has something like a tortoise fairy. Luo Lan nodded. The life and death of monkey fan is irrelevant to the plot, but it seems that he was not trampled to death by the monkey king. It can be regarded as his original reminder. After that, Luo Lan takes a look at the crowd and tells bulma that tayis misses her very much. When she has time to go to the seaside villa, she disappears immediately in front of the crowd. Luo Lan came and went quickly. Bulma saw Luo Lan disappear suddenly. She rubbed her eyes and yelled: "it''s so fast. It''s gone all at once. Wukong, do you see clearly?" "I can''t see clearly. It''s not like the moving speed. Bulma, your big brother is so powerful. I really want to compete with him." Wu Long said at this time: "you can''t beat others. Before you became a monster, it was easy to get rid of." After that, he told the monkey king what happened after the ape like transformation. "In a word, you are not someone else''s opponent at all. You can''t move with one of his fingers." "Oolong, you say less." Burma roared angrily at the oolong, and a shudder came down. "Wukong and my brother-in-law are of the same race, and they will be stronger in the future." The monkey king was stunned for a moment. After hearing the story of Wulong and bulma, he recalled the things after the formation of giant ape. Instead of being discouraged, he inspired boundless fighting spirit. "It''s so fierce that I want to fight with him more. But you''re right. I''m not his opponent now. I must practice hard." "Are you going to practice there?" Because there was no such thing as asking for the dragon ball from the tortoise fairy and being taken advantage of by the tortoise fairy, although she had seen it once, bulma still didn''t know the nature of the tortoise fairy, otherwise she would never trust the monkey king to follow him. The monkey king nodded and said, "yes, my grandfather used to ask me to go to the turtle fairy grandfather to practice." Next, it''s time to leave. After the journey of looking for the dragon ball, bulma will go back to continue the class, while the monkey king will go to the tortoise fairy to practice. When the monkey king summoned somersault cloud to set out for the tortoise fairy house, bulma took out a contact device from his pocket and gave it to the monkey king, so that he could contact her when he was free. Later, he would go out to adventure together. The monkey king patted his chest, put away the contact device, and then rode on the somersault cloud and set out to the East.Looking at the faint golden line that the somersault cloud gradually disappeared, bulma stroked her Lavender hair and kept watching. "Next time we meet, Wukong may become stronger." His mouth murmured in a low inaudible voice, and a faint smile appeared on bulma''s beautiful face. Oolong in the side of the pie mouth: "obviously already strong with the monster, and then strong is too terrible." Bulma stares at it immediately. Oolong shudders and closes his mouth immediately. Bulma, a woman who is fierce, will shoot with a machine gun. In addition, she has a brother-in-law who is so powerful that Oolong can''t provoke herself. "Hum, when I go back home, I must make it clear. If it wasn''t for the unexpected discovery of the powerful power of my brother-in-law, I don''t know when I would have been concealed." Bulma thought to herself, took out a jet plane and was ready to go back to the capital of the West. Longzhu''s journey is over. Many changes have taken place compared with the original work. Leping has given up the idea of going out of the desert because of the repeated attacks of Monkey King and Qiqi, and the severe female phobia. Qiqi has entered the temple early to practice. Although she is still close to monkey king, she is only a brother and sister of the sect master. In the original work, the engagement like a child''s play never happened. For Qiqi and monkey king, this result may be more appropriate. Qiqi will not be busy for his future life, and monkey king can continue his practice wholeheartedly. Because he was educated by the monkey king from childhood, although the mind of the monkey king is still very simple, it is not that he does not understand human feelings and worldly skills as in the original work. But for the monkey king and bulma at this stage, such changes seem to be insignificant, and have little impact on them. According to the agreement with the tortoise fairy, the monkey king takes the somersault cloud to the tortoise fairy house in the East China Sea. When he was worshipping his master, a small boat came from the sea. A bald man named klin jumped out of the boat. He also wanted to worship the tortoise fairy as his master. The test given by the tortoise fairy was to find a beautiful girl and accept him. Because blue hair orchid has long been taken away by Saifeiya, so klin did not pass the test of tortoise fairy. Finally, under the persuading of the monkey king, the tortoise fairy still reluctantly accepted klin as his apprentice, but also gave him a prerequisite to participate in the world''s first martial arts meeting next year, and he must achieve good results, or he will be driven away. Klin nodded when he heard the words. Then, the practice of Monkey King and klin began. The essence of master tortoise''s training is hidden in his daily life, and he pays great attention to the accumulation of basic aspects. Therefore, even if the monkey king is already very strong, he is also honestly training with Colin to deliver new year''s milk and reclaim land www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 When the monkey king goes to find the tortoise fairy, Luo Lan has gone back to the sea villa first. LAN Qi takes good care of tayis and makes her enjoy meticulous care. "Just now I felt a wonderful force coming into my body." Saifeiya came out in a smart sportswear, with a corset top on her upper body to outline her graceful posture. Her beautiful face was slightly red because of the previous training. Luo Lan said: "I let the Dragon give you a chance to revive." Saifeiya sat on the chair next to Luolan and said in surprise, "do you mean I''ll have one more life in the future?" "Don''t challenge the powerful people just because you have a chance of resurrection." Fingers in the white forehead of Saifeiya flick, Luolan to her warning, Saifeiya swept the hand of cailailan: "of course I understand, but still want to thank you." Luo Lan chuckled, and then said what happened when she transformed the dragon ball. After hearing this, Saifeiya said that she was shocked. With her laptop crackling and changing her manuscript, she said, "bulma must have been shocked. I want to see the red dragon." "The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself and don''t think about going out and taking risks." Tays licked her ruddy lips and gave Luo Lan a smile: "I''ve been over that age for a long time. Now I just want to stay at home, write books, raise flowers, and look after the children later. I don''t need anything now. It''s good to enter the retirement stage ahead of time." "Don''t you think it''s too early now? It''s not a problem for you to live for hundreds of years after the vitality transformation of the sub divine world." "Hee hee, you have to find something to do." Tays narrowed her eyes. If she really wants to live for hundreds of years, she has to make a new life plan. Otherwise, it''s no different from wasting time. After thinking about it, tays finds that she really has everything. Her parents are the richest on earth, her husband is the boss of the big forces in the universe, and she has power and power. In the future, after her child is born, she will inherit a large legacy. What''s the difference for a rich lady like her. It seems that nothing is bad. Rich people''s life is so boring and boring that they have to have fun on their own. "You take good care of yourself, Saiya children need to absorb a lot of maternal energy, you are a human on earth, and have not practiced martial arts, don''t toss yourself around." Luo Lan warns tays. Tays sticks out her tongue, picks up a cake from the plate prepared by rankie, and squints to eat. Mmm, delicious. Luo Lan takes a look at taes and asks LAN Qi to take out the newly prepared nutrient solution for taes to drink. This nutrient solution is transparent and colorless, just like water, but it is made of many materials refined by Saifei scientists, which is specially prepared for pregnant women. The Saiya people need a lot of energy to raise their children. If they only rely on the weak constitution of tayis, they will not squeeze her dry. For the sake of tayis'' health, Luo Lan specially ordered the LIS people to make this special nutrient solution. Tayis sips the nutrient solution. After drinking it, she picks up the computer to knock and write a new novel. When Luo Lan and Sophia meet, they don''t disturb her. They go into the training room to practice together. Time passes unconsciously. As time goes by, a few months go by in a hurry, and soon it''s winter again, which is almost the first anniversary of Loran''s and tays'' marriage. The production time of tays. On this day, the Breves family came, and bulma also asked for leave from school. After waiting outside the delivery room for a period of time, tayis successfully gave birth to a boy. Because she inherited Rolan''s powerful gene, she was born with high combat effectiveness. According to begita''s star time, she should be a superior soldier. "Ha ha ha, my child." Luo Lan holds the child and laughs heartily. "Give the child a name." Saifeiya pulled the little tail behind the child, and there was a trace of tenderness on her face. Luo Lan said: "the name has long been thought of. It''s Luo Fei." "Luo Fei..." Sophia whispered a few words and thought that the name was strange, but there were strange names like Sun Wukong and sun WuFan on the earth. Luo Lan named his child Luo Fei, but it was nothing. It was pleasant to read it several times. At this time, the LIS family ebony specially moved to the nursery cabin prepared in advance. Luo Lan carefully put the child into the nursery cabin. Looking at the bubbling baby in the nursery cabin, with a slightly curved Brown tail, Luo Lan nodded and fed a fairy bean to tayis to let her recover quickly. Tays jumped up from the hospital bed. Fortunately, this is Luo Lan''s private villa. All the doctors who took delivery of the baby came from Sarada planet. Otherwise, they would not be scared to death if they saw tays jump up just after giving birth. A few centimeters into the nursery, tays grinned. "Now we''re going to send the child to the Pantheon?" Tays could not give up. Luo Lan said: "it takes three years for Saiya children to grow up better. The environment in the sub god world is superior, which is good for Luo Fei''s future. If we think about him, we can visit him often."Tays thought about it and nodded for her child''s future. Next, Luo Lan brings Luo Fei''s nursery cabin to the sub god world, where the Teng girl Alice has been waiting for a long time. When Luo Lan shows up with the nursery cabin, Alice respectfully steps forward. "Lord Luo Lan, this side is ready." "Well." Luo Lan nodded and placed Luo Fei on a god star in the sub god world. This God Star is not very big, and it is full of child care cabins. Luo Lan specially selected from six God stars to cultivate Saiya children. As Luo Lan''s child, Luo Fei''s position is very special. His nursery module is located in the core of the planet, like the stars holding the moon, surrounded by other sizes of nursery modules. In the next three years, Luo Fei will be nurtured in the sub god world until he absorbs enough information. For Saia children before the age of three, whether they are pure Saia children, or mixed with rattan, or mixed with earth people, the individual growth speed is almost the same. Back on earth, Rolan is with the Breves. In order to celebrate the birth of Luo Fei, the Breves family specially held a large banquet. Bulmat invited Sun Wukong, who was practicing in the turtle fairy house far away. When he heard that bulma wanted to invite him to eat delicious food, Sun Wukong naturally agreed. By the way, he also brought turtle fairy and klin together. At the banquet, the monkey king wolfed down the steamed bread one by one. When he choked, he knocked on his chest, drank water and continued to eat. "Wukong, this is someone else''s home. Please be polite." Colin''s forehead was dripping with sweat. "But I didn''t expect you to know a rich girl." He looked at the beautiful girl walking in the crowd, and his eyes were about to stare out. "Big beauty, in addition to bulma, there are many beautiful girls, the one with golden hair is very good, and the one with black hair, the temperament, tut tut..." "I advise you not to provoke them. One of them is bulma''s sister, and the other is more terrifying and will die." Oolong came up with a drink. "Ah, oolong, you''re here, too!" "I work in the kindergarten in the west capital now." Oolong opens his mouth. If he can, he won''t go to work. "I''m going to attend the world''s first martial arts meeting on May 12 this year. You and Burma must come to see it!" The monkey king smiles and sends out the invitation. "Oh, I''ll see it." Oolong nodded. Luo Lan has already found them on one side, but after a quiet look, she turns her eyes away and talks and laughs with them. The monkey king is still weak enough to attract his attention. ¡­¡­ At this moment, on the other side of the universe, not far from the south of the Saifei force and the North galaxy, a planet named ska is rapidly failing. In a few days, a green planet has turned yellow, as if it had lost its life. Ska planet is a relatively primitive planet, because it is far away from the interstellar civilization, so the changes on the planet did not quickly attract the attention of other cosmopolitans. When they found that this planet is different, ska planet has completely become a dead star. In the near future, a few domains away from ska, another planet gradually turns yellow www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 There is a strange space above the North Milky way. The whole space presents a light red color. The space is full of golden clouds, and there is a long snake path connecting the underworld of the North Milky way. This is the space where the ruler of the North galaxy, the king of worlds, lives. In jiewang space, there is only a small planet with a diameter of about 100 meters. There is not a spacious Corridor around the planet. Green vegetation covers jiewang star, and only a few scattered trees add a bit of vitality to this God star. Under the shade of a tree. The king of northern boundary put his hands on his chest and lay on the hammock. He fell asleep peacefully. Suddenly, a brown gorilla ran after a grasshopper like creature and stepped on the king of northern boundary with a jump. With a bang, the king''s chubby body rolled down from the hammock. "Babus, don''t run around while I''m sleeping." The northern King roared angrily. The tentacles on his head shook and the Black Sunglasses fell to the ground. Babulus, the gorilla, tilts his head and looks at the king of the northern border. He yells a few times and runs to catch up with guregli, the grasshopper. The king of the northern border looks at babulus and guregli, who are running in disorder. He takes a deep breath and is ready to climb back to the hammock to sleep. Living alone on the little god star, Wang Beijie has a very good self-restraint. In addition to telling cold jokes, he can be said to be approachable. Even if babus, the gorilla, stepped on him, he would scold him twice at most. At this time, the two tentacles on the top of the king''s head flashed electric light, and the picture of the situation in the lower world came into his mind, which made him pay attention to several early decaying planets. "There seems to be something wrong with the lower planets." There was a surprise on the face of the king of the northern boundary. He used his authority to check the situation of the lower boundary. The tentacles on the king''s head can connect with the rules of the universe, and everything under his jurisdiction can''t escape his attention. Soon, the picture of the lower universe appeared in front of the king''s eyes. Many yellow and decaying stars are floating in space alone, and all the life on them has died. It doesn''t look like natural death, but it''s man-made. "It has entered the decline period ahead of time. Those planets should still exist for tens of thousands of years. What''s the problem?" The northern boundary King continued to check, and soon found a dark red towering tree on a half dead planet. The thick roots were deeply rooted in the soil, and the sun blocking leaves blocked the sun. The whole planet fell into darkness because of the lack of light. Under the branches and leaves of the tree, there are many spherical fruits covered with spikes. Seeing this, the king of the northern boundary was shocked and said in surprise: "isn''t this fruit tree a spiritual tree? No wonder those stars will die ahead of time. They are drained! But how can the fruit trees of gods appear in the lower world? Which gods are so irresponsible The spirit tree is the fruit tree of the gods, which can only grow in the divine environment. Once it enters the lower world, its vigorous vitality is not what ordinary planets can bear. The end result is that the vitality of the mortal planet is completely drained, and it becomes a death star. There have been several such incidents in the North Galaxy before. Of course, after the spirit tree has absorbed all the vitality of the planet, it will produce fruit containing a lot of energy. This fruit is originally the fruit of the gods. If mortals eat it, it will greatly supplement the body''s strength and enhance their strength in a short time. Therefore, every time the fruit of the spirit tree appears, it will set off a bloody disaster. "I thought that there was no seed of spiritual tree in the lower world. It seems that there was a fish who missed the net before!" As the manager of the North galaxy, he can''t personally intervene in the affairs of the lower world, but he can release information and recruit the strong men of the lower world to do things for him. The authority has swept all the planets in the lower world. The king of the northern world has not paid attention to the lower world for some time. He is not very clear about the situation below. After some exploration, he found that the power of the northern galaxy has been shuffled again, and a new power has risen in the western region of the northern galaxy. Saifei power, and it is also the power established by Saiya people. "The Saifei force seems to be very strong, and the leader can be regarded as the top expert in the North galaxy, but the Saiya people''s character is really unacceptable Well, it''s a disturbing omen that they have cooperation with Felisa. " The king of the North world shook his head. The Saiya people''s reputation in the North galaxy was not very good. He didn''t like their fierce and aggressive character. He thought that all the Saiya people had been destroyed together with the star of bejita, but he didn''t want to develop a big power more than ten years later. Ignoring the influence of Saifei, he turned his attention to other places. The king of the northern realm contacted the people of the Galactic mercenary organization and released the information about the premature decline of the planet. Of course, in order to prevent the universe from competing for the fruit of the spirit tree, the king of the northern realm did not mention the matter of the spirit tree. ¡­¡­ Ophir, a new spiritual tree has been planted. Darius, the Saian, carefully looked at the seedlings of the spirit tree, his eyes shining with a blazing light. He was a fish in the net of the destruction of bejita, and escaped when the Flemish army scattered and killed the exiled Saiya. It is said that there must be a blessing after death. Darius'' experience proves this. An accident made him find a seed of spiritual tree in a small valley.At first, Darius didn''t know the magic of the spirit tree, but after tasting the fruit of the spirit tree, his strength soared, and his combat effectiveness soared from less than 1000 to 4000. This made Darius, a subordinate soldier, ecstatic. Darius immediately concluded that the fruit of the spirit tree would be the hope of his rise, so he began to plant the spirit tree on a large scale, and his ambition soared with the improvement of his strength. However, Darius is also a cautious man. He was obscene in his early stage. He tried not to expose his existence until he was not strong enough. He even planted spiritual trees to find some remote planets that nobody paid attention to. "Grow up quickly, bear rich fruits, and absorb the vitality of this planet, my combat effectiveness can break through to 300000, and who else will be my opponent at that time!" Darius spread his arms and laughed wildly. The growth of his strength makes Darius no longer so secretive. He has been wandering around all the planets in recent years. He is fed up with the days of dodging. Only when his strength is improved again, he can appear in the universe aboveboard and frighten the whole universe with his strong strength. At that time, like King bejita, he can recruit his men and form his own forces. Whenever he thought of the beautiful future, Darius was full of energy. With a flash of body, Darius flew to a big tree in the distance, lay on the thick trunk and closed his eyes. But he didn''t know that when he was waiting for the spirit tree to grow up, the investigation mission about nearby planets had appeared on the task platform of galactic mercenaries. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 The edge of the North galaxy, near the East. Deng Deng Deng, a series of rapid footsteps sounded in the corridor which was like a corpse. A pterosaur like green creature pushed the gate of the palace and went in. This is slagu. It''s the headquarters planet of a generation of overlord slago. Slago is a Namiki. When Namiki suffered from climate change, he was sent out by his parents. Because he lived in slago, his name was "slago". As a natural combatant nemex, slago was more powerful than other nemex at birth. However, many years of living outside made him extremely evil. In nature, slagu was very cruel. The original slagu Aborigines were all enslaved by him, and even treated his subordinates cruelly. If he was dissatisfied, he would be killed. When he was a young man, Draco, who had great power, made himself king and gradually gathered many subordinates under his command. Over the years, he has led his men around the universe, doing all kinds of evil, and his fighting power and evil heart grow with age. Hundreds of years later, silagu is old. Although he is still strong in appearance, his gray eyes can already see the death. Without effective medicine to prolong his life, his life will not be long. Even the most effective nutrient solution can only make him concentrate a little. "King Draco!" Pterosaur''s men enter the palaces of slagu. Slagu leaned against the bone like chair, dragging his chin with one hand, and his turbid eyes showed the smell of old and decadent. "What''s the matter?" "Said slago in an old voice. "Good news, the spirit tree that the king asked me to investigate seems to have news." "Spirit tree?" Dark eyes suddenly lit up, and silago''s voice raised: "tell me what you know." "Yes." The pterosaur''s subordinates nodded their heads, and a virtual bond surface appeared in the void. Pictures and words appeared in the void screen, "king, please see, from ska planet, Verde planet, and then to altira planet, these planets all inexplicably died quickly in a short time. These characteristics are in line with the omen of the emergence of the spirit tree..." "I need exact information." "Look at this picture." The pterosaur is a bit empty, and an emerald green star appears in the picture, "this star is called Ophir, which is what it looked like a month ago, and then half a month ago, seven days ago..." Several images appear at one time, the image of Ophir in the incredible speed of decay. At the end of the picture, a towering tree breaks through the sky. "King slago, these are the pictures sent back by the detectors sent by the Legion." Slagu''s eyes looked at the picture seriously, and his turbid eyes burst out with a spirit: "it must be the spirit tree. Only the fruit tree of the gods can make the planet die so quickly Come on, get ready for the spaceship. Whether it''s a spirit tree or not, I want to go there as soon as possible. " "Yes, sir The pterosaur''s subordinates quickly arched up, with a twinkle in their eyes, and said: "according to the news released on the Galactic mercenary task platform, it seems that someone has noticed the abnormality of the star field, and issued the investigation task..." "They''ve noticed Orpheus?" "Not yet." "Never let those mercenaries catch up." Draco''s face became ferocious, and his life gradually came to an end. Draco would never allow anyone to point out the spirit tree. Everything on Ophir could be said to be his last hope to prolong his life. No matter how much he paid for it, it was worth it. If people die, what''s the point of keeping power. "Let all the troops go out, be sure to intercept on the channel that Ophir must pass, and I want to enjoy the fruit of the spirit tree." "Yes, my Lord!" Pterosaur''s subordinates face a Lin, loudly answer. They are dragon people hatched by the power of slagu. It can be said that everything is related to slagu. If slagu dies, their ending will not be very good. "I can''t wait to get going." Draco''s breath became short, his spirit suddenly became full again, and his turbid eyes were shining. It is said that the fruit of the spiritual tree in legend can not only enhance the power of the user, but also prolong his life. After all, it is a fruit that can only be enjoyed by gods. No matter how common it is in the divine world, it can not be compared with ordinary fruit. As long as a spirit tree is planted, its thick roots will go deep into the planet and suck up all the vitality of a whole life planet. After the fruit is produced, the whole planet will become a desert, and even no grass will grow for hundreds of years. So many vitality condensed out of the fruit, can certainly extend their life! At this time, silagu is like a wanderer who wanders in the desert for several days and runs out of ammunition and food. The fruit of the spiritual tree is an oasis and his only hope for survival.Soon after, a group of spaceships set sail on slagu. These ships fly to Ophir, while at the same time, more ships detour to other parts of Ophir, intercepting other ships on the way to Ophir. ¡­¡­ The earth. After spending some time on the earth with tayis, Rolan is ready to return to Sarada. Although it''s almost the same to practice on the earth or Sarada because of the gravity chamber, as the base camp, Rolan thinks that Sarada is the place where he should stay. As Luo Lan''s wife, taes naturally wants to go back with Luo Lan. This time, they don''t take LAN Qi with them. The reason is that Lan Qi should practice more systematically, so they let her stay in the temple. The earth God is very polite to the arrival of LAN Qi. In order to show his friendship to Luo Lan, he promised to try his best to teach LAN Qi. Sarada. After Luo Lan and their return, Lu Lu, who is already the captain of the pro guard, came to the audience. "Lord Luo Lan, Queen Celia, I have a good news here." "You see, this is the useful information I screened out from the third area of Galaxy mercenary platform." Galaxy mercenary platform is mainly divided into six task blocks, from the low to the high, which are the first area, the second area and the sixth area with the highest difficulty coefficient. Among them, the first area is suitable for people with less than 1000 combat effectiveness to carry out tasks; the second area is between 1000 and 5000, most of which are bodyguard tasks, and the difficulty coefficient has been improved; while the third area requires executors to have more than 10000 combat effectiveness, such as saving some planets or eliminating some criminals. Luo Lan took a look at Lu Lu''s information and found that it was about the mission of investigating a series of planets. Eyes can''t help flashing a little surprise, Luo Lan''s thinking becomes flying. At this time, Lulu''s pink skin glowed red and said with great interest, "I''m sure it''s an unusual task. If I find anything, I hope I can go back to the East galaxy." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 "What are you going to do in the East Galaxy?" Luo Lan asked subconsciously, and Luo Lan already knew about the inexplicable decline of the stars in the region of ska galaxy. Lu Lu wryly said with a smile: "private matter, Lord Luo Lan, you don''t have to worry about my escape." "I don''t think you have the guts to run away." Luo Lan looked at her, in the case of energy locked, even if Lu Lu fled to the ends of the earth, he would be found by his instant movement, waved his hand and said: "well, as long as you know the situation of the mission galaxy, the subsequent time is up to you, but you must come back within the specified time." Finally, I warned her that Lulu was a ferocious witch after all. Even if she surrendered, she needed to beat her from time to time. Lu Lu hears the speech, busily nods, and then goes to investigate the situation near the planet mentioned in the mercenary mission in high spirits. After Lu Lu left, Luo Lan flashed a ripple in her deep eyes, and her thoughts immediately flew up. In fact, when he saw the stars that had fallen unexpectedly, he had already guessed the general reason. "If it''s a spirit tree, I''m lucky." Luo Lan''s mouth rose and began to be full of expectation. The spirit tree is a magical plant that appeared in the theater version. It is a fruit tree planted by gods. Usually, only the gods are qualified to enjoy the fruit. After ordinary people eat it, they will benefit a lot. Not to mention how much energy they can enhance, it can greatly promote the cultivation of body and potential. However, the growth conditions of the spirit tree in the lower world are extremely harsh, because it is not a mortal fruit tree, and its growth will directly drain the vitality of the whole planet. "Ebony!" Luo Lan called. Not long later, ebony came to Luo Lan in a hurry and said respectfully, "Lord Luo Lan, what can I do for you?" "Call the most advanced detection equipment to the area where ska planet is located, cooperate with Lulu to investigate the situation of the planet there, if If you find a rapidly aging planet or some strange fruit tree, report immediately! This incident is very important and must be carried out seriously. " "Yes, Lord Luo Lan." See Luo Lan so solemnly ordered, ebony immediately serious answer. Luo Lan nodded and asked ebony to step down. With ebony''s technology support and Lu Lu''s efforts, we should soon find the whereabouts of the spirit tree. Moreover, Lu Lu''s powerful fighting power is not inferior to Luo Lanqin''s. Several days passed. Saffi''s ships were sent out to the southern part of the North galaxy. Thanks to the power engines of ships that are much ahead of other civilizations, Saffi''s reconnaissance team had already arrived at Ophir before Draco''s fleet arrived. The discovery on Ophir was sent back for the first time. When Luo Lan received the news, looking at the image sent back from the void, she felt refreshed and relaxed. "It''s really wonderful. It''s really a spiritual tree The fruit of the spirit tree must be obtained! " Looking at the spherical fruits hanging in the towering tree crown, Luo Lan''s eyes burst out, and the fruit of the spirit tree has grown. If heaven does not take it, it will take the blame. Of course, this fruit is a rare treasure. There is no reason to give up in vain. "You seem to care about it. What are these fruits?" Looking at Luo Lan''s eyes glowing, Saifeiya also began to care. It seems that for so many years, in addition to the original "Dragon Ball", she seldom saw Luo Lan show such enthusiasm for one thing. "this is the fruit of a spiritual tree. It can be said that the essence of a planet''s life is condensed. All the planets that have grown up with spiritual trees have fallen into decay without exception. What effect do you think such fruits have on the human body "More importantly, it plays an excellent role in promoting the combat effectiveness of creatures." After hearing this, Sophia''s dark and beautiful eyes suddenly sparkled. As the queen of Saifei power, although the position of queen has been pushed up, she still has some vision over the years. As soon as Luo Lan explains, she immediately understands the importance of the fruit of spiritual tree. "In this way, it''s a treasure comparable to Xiandou. No, the fruit of spirit tree is even more magical for Saiya''s body." Grab it. Grab it anyway. For the first time, the idea of plunder flashed through zephylia''s mind. "Gather more people, the SAIAS, the vines, and the lisses of Sarada." "Let''s go to Orpheus at once!" After learning the miraculous effect of the fruit of the spirit tree, both zephylia and Herz''s breathing became short. This kind of thing that can enhance the combat effectiveness must be in their own hands. There is no reason to let it drift outside. Luo Lan''s face showed a faint smile, "things are not urgent. The situation on Ophir star needs to be investigated. In this way, SAFIYA and I will go together. Helz and Ashtar will organize the staff. Once the situation on the other side is confirmed, they will immediately lead the army to come and pick up all the fruits.""Naturally it should be." Herz and others have no opinion. Although Ophir is a low-grade planet in a remote corner, it is always good to be cautious. Moreover, it will take some time for Sarada to organize its staff. Naturally, Luo Lan''s division of labor is the best. So next, when Herz began to gather hands, Rolan had already taken SAFIYA and others to launch an instant movement to disappear, and in a twinkling of an eye, he arrived at the distant planet Ophir. Ophir is located at the border between the Saifei forces and the southern region of the North galaxy. It is just a low-level planet. Darius took great pains to develop secretly in order to hide his tracks, but just as he waited patiently for the spiritual tree to mature, several unexpected people came to Ophir. On a mountain range in the northern hemisphere of Ophir, the snow covered the towering ridge. With the cold wind and snowflakes, the surrounding vegetation has withered. The coniferous forest, which should be evergreen all the year round, has also lost its needles, leaving only the bare trunk swaying in the cold wind. It looks like a scene of extreme decline. Suddenly, a ripple rippled in the void, and the figures of Luo Lan and Saifeiya appeared in the air. As soon as he appeared, the piercing cold wind mixed with snowflakes came. Luo Lan took a light look at the cold snow scene. The energy in his body surged up, and a stream of heat spread out. The cold air all over his body suddenly turned into a stream of sparse air. After that, they quickly found Lulu who arrived first. In fact, Lulu has just arrived on Ophir. As soon as she sent the message back, Lulan and Celia came. Lulu was shocked by the speed. "It seems that the planet is not far away from death." Luo Lan ignores her surprise, looking at the surrounding scene and says softly. "Go to the spirit tree first." Said Sophia. Luo Lan nodded, at this time, his eyes appeared a little surprised, "there is a very powerful energy on this planet, about 300000 combat effectiveness." Saifeiya frowned, as if thinking of something, suddenly appeared evil spirit on his face, "that person should not have eaten the fruit of our spirit tree!" The fruit of the spirit tree is the private property of zephylia. Anyone who occupies it is her enemy. "It''s only 300000 combat power. I''d better repair it." Lu Lu licks her lips, and the pattern in her eyebrows is shining. After all, she is a devil in a ferocious mood. Even if she is subdued by Luo Lan, she is still full of ferocity. Celia took a look at Lulu, but there was no objection. Lulu was overjoyed and flew to the place where the energy appeared. Soon after, the three came to a towering tree nearby, the semi green fruit hanging on the tree has attracted their attention. "The fruit of the spirit tree, though not yet ripe." "Luo Lan, go on!" A fruit flies over. Luo Lan grabs it with one hand and looks at the purple red fruit in her hand. It''s full and full of thorns. She takes a bite in her mouth. The juice splashes, and a mouthful of energy spreads in her mouth. Luo Lan''s eyes brighten up. "Although a single fruit doesn''t contain a lot of energy, it''s good for her body if you eat it hard It''s good If you want to eat, Saiya people will never lose their appetite to anyone. Good baby, it''s just made for Saiya. Looking at the fruit of the spiritual tree hanging among the branches and leaves, Luo Lan''s eyes are red. "Luo Lan, look there..." Sophia pointed to a figure who was dozing on the tree trunk in the distance. The man looked at one leg, with a pile of purplish red fruit on his chest and a pile of stone on the ground below. Seraphia''s eyes immediately turned red. "That man is also a Saiya, and the ordinary soldier''s combat effectiveness has been increased to 300000. Ah, how many fruits of spiritual tree did he eat in the end!" Sophia trembled with anger. "Your Majesty, give it to me." Lulu is eager to show herself. "Don''t kill him," said Sophia coldly "Yes, sir Lulu laughs, but there is a cold light in her eyes. A gust of wind sweeps by. Lulu''s figure suddenly flashes and comes to Darius. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 The spiritual branches that block out the sky stretch out into the sky. Between the branches, huge leaves are like open umbrellas, so that the sun can''t penetrate. On one of the tree trunks, Darius leisurely half squints his eyes, grabs the fruit of the spiritual tree around him from time to time and puts it into his mouth to enjoy. The juice of the fruit overflows from the corner of his mouth, and the rich energy makes him show an expression of enjoyment. "It''s still a while before the fruit of the spirit tree officially matures. After eating the fruit here, it''s time to change to a more advanced planet." With the continuous improvement of strength, Darius is no longer satisfied with the harvest of low-level planets. The combat power of 300000 is enough for him to move in the universe. Even if the news of the spiritual tree is exposed, even if tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of cosmic men with combat power are found, they are just sending food to him. He is absolutely sure to deal with it. In addition, there are not many people in the universe who know the information of the spirit tree. He is strong and knows the information of the spirit tree. He doesn''t believe his luck will be so bad. But just then, a sense of crisis suddenly stirred his nerves, and Darius'' dark face showed a trace of alertness. WOW! A beam of energy rays swept past Darius. The thick trunk was interrupted by the energy attack, and the bright fire came out. "Who?" Darius was alert, and his face turned ugly. No one answered his question. Suddenly, there was a pain in his chest. It seemed that a fist hit him hard. Darius just felt that his chest was out of breath. His body flew back as if he had been hit by a train. After breaking dozens of tree trunks in succession, his body finally plunged into the earth. Darius was confused by the unexpected attack. After a while, he saw a pink figure in the sky, looking at him with chilly eyes. It''s like watching prey. "Hell, she must have taken a fancy to Uncle Ben." Darius has been standing by the spirit tree for many years. As the fruit is about to ripen, a troublemaker suddenly appears. His face is not very good-looking. The other party''s sudden attack, let his chest anger burn up. However, out of the maintenance of the spirit tree, he is not in a hurry to attack. Lulu has no worries in this respect. Her figure flickers like an electric light in front of Darius'' eyes. Darius'' pupil suddenly shrinks into a black spot. She can''t find the other person''s figure in her sight any more, and her heart claps. "No!" But before he could react, a palm had caught him on the shoulder. Bang, an attack suddenly hit, heart splitting pain makes Darius eyes turn white, mouth spit out bitter water, powerful attack makes him miserable. "Who are you and how can you be so powerful?" Darius roared in disbelief. Lulu looked at Darius with a trace of cruelty in her eyes. "Tut, I can''t stand this attack. The queen asked me to teach you a lesson! Hei hei, your body is very strong, and you can bear it. " a sneer appeared at the corner of your mouth. Lulu released her hand, turned and lifted her legs to kick Darius. There was a big difference between the two sides. Darius directly turned into a shell and flew to the sky. At this time, Lulu quickly flashed and appeared around Darius again, attacking him again and again The blow keeps coming out. Darius'' body was under severe attack. For a moment, he flew higher and higher like a monkey, and his battle suit cracked and broke into small pieces. "Ah, ah!" The shrill screams continued to ring, and after Lulu''s enjoyment, Darius was black and blue, and became very miserable. Fortunately, Lulu kept in mind Celia''s instructions and didn''t kill Darius. Otherwise, if she attacked first, Darius''s body would be destroyed by her. "Who are you?" Darius'' voice trembled and his face was frightened. He looked at Lulu as if he saw a devil. "The captain of Queen Sophie''s personal guard." Lulu said coldly. "Queen Sophie?" Darius''s eyes were a little absent-minded, and suddenly there were two more people in his sight, a man and a woman, wearing Lavender combat clothes. "Is there anyone else?" Darius''s face became stiff, and he assured himself that he had never seen anyone else before. Fingers trembled to press the ear detector, the new detector "diddidi" sounded, a series of numbers quickly flashed out. 248 degrees! Only Lulu''s data is displayed on the detector, but when he sees this data, Darius is thrilled, and then a deep fear envelops him. He has to believe the data on the detector, because he has experienced the attack just now, and the combat effectiveness of the other side is absolutely above him, even 2.48 million is not impossible! And it''s the latest detector in the universe. It can''t go wrong. It''s just that such a powerful person is still someone else''s subordinate, so how powerful her superior is! "Are you saians, too?" Darius suddenly noticed the tail between the waist of the man and the woman, and his eyes bulged.Isn''t Saiya supposed to have died? Besides himself, there are other survivors who have escaped the disaster? It''s just that it''s too strong. Darius has only heard of the name of Queen Sophie. He has heard that she is a big man on the west side of the North galaxy, but he doesn''t want that she is Saiya. Sephia glanced blandly at Darius, concentrating on the fruits of the spiritual tree, which were not yet fully ripe, mostly green and red, and only a few purplish red. "You''ve eaten a lot of fruit of the spirit tree!" There was no joy or anger in the tone of Sophia''s voice. Darius felt cold in his heart. A pressure made him breathless. His face was cold and he could only nod his head honestly. "How long will it take for all these fruits to ripen?" "About nine days." Darius shivered and did not dare to hide. Saifeiya looked at him: "you are very lucky, because it is Saiya, so I will not kill you." "Nine days is not a long time. We can let Herz and them come to collect the ripe fruits." Luo Landao, of course, Saifeiya agreed, so they took Saiya, Teng and Lisi from the other side of sharada planet together. After a while, the black crowd gathered on Ophir. Seeing the sudden appearance of so many figures, Darius''s eyes are about to protrude. Watching them collectively pick the fruits of their spiritual tree, Darius''s heart is dripping with blood, but on the surface, he can''t show it at all. I''m a fish. Even if I''m a Saiyan, I can''t guarantee my life. At the beginning of bejita, there was no king of bejita who was kind to his people. ¡­¡­ PS: I''ve been busy for a long time tonight, and finally moved to an apartment. It''s close to the company. I can save a lot of time on the road from tomorrow. Later, I will start to stabilize for two chapters a day. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 For the power of Luo Lan and others, Darius was full of fear from his heart. He didn''t know how the other party would treat him, so he didn''t dare to resist their behavior of picking the fruit of the spirit tree. He could only watch the Saiya people of Saifei force constantly walk through the forest. One by one, the fruit of the mature spirit tree was picked from the tree, and then stacked together, and in a twinkling of an eye, it had been piled up as high as half a person. each of these fruits condense the essence of the life of opixing, and it can enhance the strength of the body by taking it. It can soar from the lower level warrior with less than 1000 combat power to 300 thousand fighting power, relying on a large amount of fruit of mental tree. Herz was also among the people who were picking the fruit. He put a fruit into his mouth. His whole body was shocked by the rich life energy, and his face showed an incredible expression. Just in a moment, the energy in his body magically increased 800 combat effectiveness without any potential risk. "Don''t pick those half green but not red ones, pick the red ones, and don''t miss any ripe fruit." "You are allowed to eat one first, and then try your best to pick it. Whoever picks more will get rich rewards." Herz''s eyes were red and roared. At this time, the purple red fruit of the spiritual tree was no longer an ordinary fruit in his eyes, but a treasure to enhance the level of the ethnic group. It depends on these fruits whether the Saia people can reach a higher level and enter the ranks of super race. It represents the future of all people. Of course, the more you pick, the better. "Yes, Lord helz." "That''s great. I only took one, and my strength increased by several hundred, which is comparable to my months of hard work..." "This trunk belongs to me. Don''t rob it." With a roar, everyone was red eyed, and they kept shuttling through the forest. I saw many purple red fruits were picked down, and the mature fruits on the tree were less and less. Half a day later, the mature fruits on Ophir were swept away. Looking at the fruit of the spirit tree piled up like a hill, there are about 20000. even if each one can only increase the combat effectiveness of less than one thousand, so many fruits can be heap down, so that a less competitive SIA man can be promoted to more than 50 thousand combat effectiveness, for example, the 300 thousand battle effectiveness of the giant is achieved. Of course, the promotion of the fruit of the spirit tree is not unlimited. As the fruit of the spirit tree continues to be eaten, its effect on the promotion of strength will become weaker and weaker. For example, Luo Lan''s strength can hardly be improved by a fruit. But this does not mean that the fruit of the spirit tree has no effect on him. After all, it is formed by condensing the vitality of the planet. Even if it does not enhance its strength, the vitality contained in it can still be stored as potential. It is very powerful in the long run. In other words, the promotion of power is only incidental, and the biggest function of the fruit of the spirit tree is to promote the level of life. Compared with the current visible strength improvement, Luo Lan pays more attention to the future development. "All the ripe fruits are picked, and there are about tens of thousands left. These fruits will continue to mature in the coming days..." Herz is very happy. His wife, Ashita, has taken a fruit of the spirit tree. Her strength has been greatly improved, and her breath has faintly exceeded 10000 combat effectiveness. "Nine days, just wait." Luo Lan''s expression is relaxed, with a faint smile on her face. Suddenly he looked at Darius on one side, crushed a fruit, looked at the seeds inside, and asked, "how to cultivate the seeds of the spirit tree?" Since the fruit of the spirit tree is so important, Luo Lan does not just want to have these things in front of her eyes. Of course, the more such things, the better. Although the cultivation of the spirit tree will consume the potential of the whole planet, it is only for the human planet. The spirit tree is the fruit of the gods, and its best planting environment is of course the divine world. As soon as helz''s eyes brightened, he also looked at Darius with bright eyes. Darius was staring at by so many people, cold sweat suddenly came out, carefully answered: "the spirit tree can not be planted with ordinary seeds, must use the golden fruit on the top of the tree crown, that kind of fruit only in the last stage of the growth of the spirit tree will produce, only a few at a time, ordinary seeds can not grow the spirit tree." "Golden fruit..." Luo Lan nodded her head to show her understanding. If the general fruit core could plant a spirit tree, with the fruit yield of the spirit tree, this kind of spirit tree would have flooded the universe. "Let''s keep an eye on the top of the tree crown and report the golden fruit as soon as we find it!" Sophia said seriously. "Yes As the order passed on, Saiya people and Teng people all paid attention to the whereabouts of the golden fruit. At this time, Luo Lan handed several mature fruits to ebony, and asked him to study the mystery by scientific means. "Ebony, try to find out if you can study other functions of the fruit of the spirit tree." Ebony took the fruit carefully and nodded hard. Next, Saffi''s people set up camp on Ophir, ready to stay for a long time. During this time, Loran went to Sarada planet and earth again, and took over tays and Dr. Breves. Under the collaborative research of Dr. blives and ebony, several fruit of spirit tree have been made into a new nutrient solution, which is extremely suitable for the cultivation of young children.Luo Lan touched her chin, looked at the bright red fruit culture liquid, and immediately ordered to extract some of the more than 20000 spiritual tree fruits collected to make nutrient liquid, and then sent them to the sub divine world to nourish the children there. It can be imagined that when these young children grow up, their potential will surpass that of the other saians on Sarada. As the son of Luo Lan and tayis, Luo Fei naturally enjoys the best treatment. "Tell me about your experience, Darius." After the preparation, Rowland''s attention turns to Darius. The guy who got the spirit tree by accident is quite powerful in the theater version. Looking at his appearance like monkey king, people who don''t know think they are brothers! Darius was imprisoned by Lulu during this period of time. He knew something about the influence of Saifei. It turned out that even the witch who defeated him was the defeated one of Queen Saifei and Luo Lan. Therefore, after hearing Luo Lan''s question, how dare I hide a little? I quickly tell my experience like pouring beans. ¡°¡­¡­ I used to be an exiled lower level soldier in bejita. By the way, bejita is a Saian planet in the North galactic region. The saians on it are not as powerful as Saifei. The leader is called King bejita... " Luo Lan waves to interrupt him, "I know the star of vegeta, skip this section." "Yes, yes." Darius nodded carefully and told the story. It turns out that Darius was an exiled Saian when he was a child. When the frissa army was searching for the exiled Saian, he was not found by the frissa Legion because of his luck. Later, he found the fruit of the spirit tree in an adventure. Then, relying on the fruit of the spirit tree, he became stronger and stronger, and planned to show his ambition with great ambition. Unfortunately, he did not wait for him to enter the cosmic environment They were captured by Luo Lan first. "Are you not reconciled to being captured?" A pair of dark and cold eyes looked at him. When daryston felt great pressure, the corners of his mouth dried up and said: "no I dare not... " "Better not." Luo Lan stares at him and suddenly shows a faint smile. After Lu Lu detains him, she goes out. For Darius, he didn''t pay attention at all. Even if this guy is ambitious, he can''t make a difference in his own hands. "It''s very rare for Saiya to have 300000 combat power. I hope he can understand." Saifeiya comes to Luo Lan''s side and sits down. "Lulu will discipline him." Luo Lan looked at the towering giant tree in the distance, but he didn''t care about Darius'' affairs. He said: "as long as we find the seeds to cultivate the spiritual tree, we will get more fruits continuously. It''s not uncommon for Saiya people with hundreds of thousands of fighting power at that time." Saifeiya was stunned and said with a smile, "you''re right." As time goes by, the green and yellow fruits on the spiritual tree are maturing. Under the picking of many members of Saifei''s forces, all the fruits were collected. As a reward, each picker got a few fruits. With such a calculation, more than 10000 fruits were distributed all at once. However, seeing that all the soldiers became more and more powerful, Luo Lan was not stingy with these fruits. What''s more, Luo Lan is happy that the top of the spirit tree is beginning to bear golden fruit. Luo Lan specially counts it and produces five. This kind of golden fruit contains more abundant vitality than ordinary fruit. One can resist as many as 1000 ordinary fruit. Only such fruit can be used as seed. All the golden fruits of the previous planets were eaten by Darius except one as a seed. But the happy things didn''t last long. An unexpected event broke the peace of Ophir. One day, a patrolling Saiyan fighter destroyed a probe ship. According to the data of the probe ship analyzed by Dr. Breves, it was found that it was an aircraft monitoring ophis. "From the data of the spaceship, its main function is to monitor the mental tree..." Said Dr. bridges positively. "Finally someone noticed the spirit tree here. It seems that the other party knows the effect of the fruit of the spirit tree. The other party should not be the Galactic mercenary, otherwise they would not only monitor the spirit tree!" Luo Lan''s face a coagulate, "the other side can also discover us?" Dr. bridges shook his head. "I don''t think so. That aircraft was destroyed by the Saiyan fighters as soon as it entered the atmosphere, but it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any other detectors." "So early preparation, if the other side is strong enough, it may cause Star Wars." Of course, Luo Lan is not afraid of the war. Just as they destroyed the Babu army last time, Luo Lan only hopes that the other side will not come when the golden fruit is not ripe. If the energy of the war hurts the golden fruit, it will be bad. "Don''t be so troublesome, I can try to use this aircraft to interfere, maybe it can make the other side off course." "That''s the best." Luo Lan pondered for a while, of course, just in case, he also has to do some preparation here.So they discussed and sent all the soldiers back to Sarada. Only a few people were left on Ophir, such as Loran, Celia, Dr. Breves, Lulu and pro guard. Of course, Darius was also left. This guy''s combat effectiveness is not low, and it''s easy to cause trouble outside. Dr. Breves is worthy of being an expert in mechanics. It didn''t take long to repair the exploration spacecraft, and then use it to interfere with other detectors. It depends on luck whether the other party''s expedition spacecraft can deviate from the course. "Continue to wait, I hope the other side''s ship will not come before the golden fruit is ripe." "The golden fruit is the last stage of the growth of the spirit tree, because it provides all the energy to the fruit, so it only takes about three days to mature." Darius shows his value in a hurry. In recent days, he already knows that Luo Lan and others are far from being provoked by himself. Now the only way to save his life is to show his value as much as possible. Luo Lan looked at Darius and nodded faintly. "Then we''ll wait for three days. Three days later, we''ll pick up the fruit and leave." "Well!" ¡­¡­ On the other side, on the route to Ophir, the army led by slago is surging through the deep starry sky. Suddenly, there is a lot of noise in the Fleet Command room. It seems that the spaceman who piloted the spaceship has encountered some difficulties. "What''s the matter?" Slaguyi was leaning against a chair made of bones and wearing a purple headgear. "King, there seems to be something wrong with the navigation system. We are clearly on the right route, but the route of the spacecraft seems to deviate from the star map." The cosmopolitan with a chicken head answered with sweat. The indifferent eyes swept the other side. Silagu frowned and said in a cold voice, "adjust as soon as possible. You''re all ready to die for delaying my big event." "Yes..." Shaking his head, the cockpit was busy. After a long time, the route of the spaceship was finally repaired. "King, everything is ready. If we go at full speed, we will arrive at ophis in about three days." "Well, well done." Slagu half squints his eyes. It''s unnecessary for him to spend too much energy, but these are only temporary. As long as he gets the fruit of the spirit tree, his life will be greatly extended. It''s not impossible for him to return to his youth. At that time, he won''t succumb to the edge of the North galaxy. With such wild hope in his arms, silago could not help laughing coldly. Time goes by, three days in a flash. On this day, slago''s spacecraft is getting closer and closer to Ophir, and is about to enter the planetary system where Ophir is located. At this time, the five golden fruits on the spirit tree are also ripe. "Start picking!" At the command, a few figures floated up and looked at the golden fruit on the top of the tree crown. Compared with ordinary fruit, it was bigger and rounder. It had no thorns like ordinary fruit. Luo Lan feels the round golden fruit, just like a lover who has been away for many days. Soon the five fruits are picked up. Luo Lan carefully collects them into the dimensional space. At this time, Luo Lan suddenly frowned, and then looked up at the sky, sharp eyes seem to penetrate the thick clouds until the planet. There, there is a cold and piercing evil breath is approaching, the energy is far stronger than everyone present. "What''s the matter?" Sophia just asked, and she felt the evil spirit. "What a terrible smell." "What powerful presence is approaching, hiss What''s the matter? It''s terrible... " Lulu and Herz both sensed the powerful power in outer space. In front of that deep energy, their power was as vulnerable as a weak child. It was a deep dark, like a black hole, which constantly shook their minds. That power, at least tens of millions of strong!! "Retreat!" Luo Lan immediately gives orders. He is not afraid of the strong, but he knows clearly that he will not waste his strength even if he is defeated. Others have no opinions, so they glance at the declining spirit tree and Ophir. Luo Lan takes a deep breath, starts the instant movement, and takes everyone away. After a faint light, all of them disappear on Ophir. And shortly after they disappeared, slago''s spaceship arrived on Ophir. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Outside the atmosphere of Ophir. Stragu''s fleet marched across the vast sea of stars and came here. Standing in outer space, they looked at Ophir. Because of the excessive intake of the spiritual tree, the green planet has become yellow, just like an old man, with the smell of old and decadent. If you''re lucky, the planet may be rejuvenated in a few hundred years, but if you''re not lucky, it will be a dead star from now on. "King, look That''s as like as two peas. " Slagu''s pterosaur subordinates pointed to a huge plant on Ophir. From outer space, Ophir seemed to have a package on it. An umbrella shaped giant plant attached to the surface of the planet. Its branches extended in a semicircle, with a diameter of at least hundreds of kilometers. "yes, as like as two peas, I know it is just like the tree of the mind. Its roots are directly into the star core, and only this powerful root can absorb the essence of the whole planet." Slug gazed, his turbid eyes shining brightly, and his breath became rapid. "Come on, land the ship." The fleet gradually approached Ophir and soon passed through the thin atmosphere. Groups of spaceships came down from the sky. With the sound of air penetration, the black spaceships crushed solid earth and rock, and the ground began to sink under the weight of the spaceship. After all the noise, the fleet of slago completely landed on Ophir. The cabin door of the spaceship opened, and a large group of astronauts, led by silagu, poured out of the spaceship. stands on a flat land. Slagu is dressed in yellow, wearing a purple helmet on his head and looking at his old cheeks. What''s more, the scenery around him is not very interesting because the essence of the planet has been sucked away by the spirit tree, and the air is even filled with the smell of turbidity and choking. "King, this planet has not much life, even the energy detector has not detected any powerful life." When the detector is turned on, only a few hundred points of energy can be detected. be not at all surprising. ORF is a low class planet. Now the essence of the planet is sucked away by the sacred tree. It is normal to detect the high energy. Silago coughed, not as loud as a young man. He unbuttoned his yellow coat, revealing the red and green skin of the namiks. As a fighting namiks, silagu was very strong. Even though he was old, he had a lot of muscles. If he didn''t know his age, he thought he was a middle-aged man just by looking at his appearance. "Let''s do it. Let''s collect the fruit of the spirit tree with our king. Whoever collects more will be rewarded heavily!" With a big wave of his hand, slug and his party approached the spirit tree. Huge and towering sacred trees gradually appear in front of us. The thick trunks are crisscrossed together, and the broad leaves block out the sun, just like a giant umbrella. Walking under the trunks of spiritual trees, it''s like entering a dense primeval forest. After walking for a while, slago frowned slightly. Something''s wrong. Why didn''t you see a single fruit? "King!" The subordinate called softly. "Keep going, the fruit should grow in the heart of the tree." Mr. slago said in silence. The fruit of the spirit tree is huge, and its crown is hundreds of kilometers in diameter. Now they are just outside. It''s normal not to see the fruit of the spirit tree. But gradually, with their deepening, the fruit of their expectation still did not appear, and his face became ugly and ferocious. "What''s the matter? I can be sure that this is the spirit tree, but why is there no fruit? " Full of expectation, he came to look for the fruit of the spirit tree. Now the fruit tree has been found, but he has not found the fruit he needs. This huge loss is unacceptable to slagu. "King, do you want to go deeper?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Slagumo did not stop, the group continued to move towards the center, and soon came to the great trunk of the spirit tree, but still did not find a fruit here. No! Not a single fruit! Silago can''t accept it. He is very old and needs the fruit of the spirit tree to prolong his life. However, the cruel reality gives him a heavy blow, and his desire to prolong his life is mercilessly rejected. Slagu''s face became cold, and his body floated with waves of restless energy. The cold wind of terror swept away, forming a shocking energy storm spreading in all directions. At this time, the pterosaur found something, pointed to a corner under the shade of the tree and yelled: "king, you see, there seems to be a fruit in that place." "Well?" There was a flash of light in his eyes. Along the direction of his subordinates, he found a green and yellow fruit in the shade of the leaves. The fruit was crooked and uneven, and the color was not so beautiful, but there was no doubt that it was the fruit of the spirit tree.Finger gently toward the other side, the fruit will automatically float from under the leaves. After catching the fruit, silago looked at it carefully, opened his mouth and bit it down. With the sound of rustling, silago''s spirit suddenly vibrated. A small amount of energy contained in the fruit moistened his body. His old body was replenished, and his spirit was uplifted. "Ha ha ha, the fruit of the spirit tree really exists. Hurry up and search with all your strength. I need more fruit." Slago was overjoyed and ordered. Although the little fruit just now did not provide him with much energy, it made his spirit experience a rare feeling of youth. With the order of silagu, the cosmonauts under his command immediately took action. They kept walking through the dense branches and leaves, just like looking for pearls in the sea. After some hard work, they found dozens of half red unripe fruits of the spirit tree. These fruits were ugly in appearance, different in size, and even less than two centimeters in diameter It''s like a plum. It''s stunted at first sight. Looking at the dozens of crooked melons and cracked jujube like fruits in front of him, slagu didn''t dislike them at all. He took off the purple helmet on his head, and then picked up the fruit to taste, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world, with an intoxicated expression on his face. Three under five divided by two, not a lot of time, dozens of inferior fruits were eaten by him, and he was two or three years younger. "Ha ha, it''s the fruit of the spirit tree. I feel much better now." "Congratulations to the king. God is also helping the king!" "Well, keep searching for fruits. Don''t pull down any fruits." Shrigu ordered. "Yes A group of subordinates responded in unison. With a smile on his face, silagu ordered his subordinates to continue searching for fruits and began to wander on Ophir alone. Perhaps it''s because he was in a good mood. At this time, he felt very pleasant to see everything. The dim yellow area, which was not beautiful, also had a different taste. Even the decayed old trees will grow green again one day! Slago is full of expectations for the harvest of this trip. All of a sudden, slago''s face turned pale. His eyes saw a pile of man-made things under a tree trunk. When he came closer, it turned out to be a pile of gnawed fruit kernels, which were more than two centimeters in diameter, larger than the fruit he had eaten before. That size is particularly eye-catching. After looking at it for a while, the blue veins gradually burst out on his forehead. "Asshole!" By this time, he had fully understood that the fruit of the spirit tree was not absent or stunted, but had been quickly ascended. What he just ate was just the crooked melon and cracked jujube abandoned by the other party. Thanks to his complacency just now. "Who, exactly, stole the fruit of my spiritual tree!" The voice line is full of endless resentment, and slago''s expression becomes ferocious. It''s a miracle for him to prolong his life! Seizing the fruit of the spiritual tree is tantamount to seizing his life span, which is a blood feud related to life. "Navis, did you say that the ship was disturbed on its way to Orpheus?" Slago grabs a chicken headed cosmonaut by the neck. "Yes, the spaceship has been interfered with, but it has been ruled out very soon," said Jitou astronaut Draco''s eyes were fierce, his face was ferocious, and he twisted the neck of the cockhead cosmonaut. "Waste, because you delay some time, the fruit of my king has been taken away." Draco''s eyes were splitting and his whole body was full of violence. He wanted to kill all the people who delayed him. "King, what''s the matter?" The pterosaur''s subordinates asked carefully, as a dragon created by silagu, he is the most trusted subordinate of silagu. Silagu snorted coldly and pointed to the pile of fruit stones on the ground. His eyes were full of hatred. "I said, how can the spirit tree grow only a little fruit? It turns out that before us, people had already got ahead of us, but those idiots didn''t react as soon as possible. They delayed the king''s important affairs." Pterosaur took a deep breath and knew why the king was angry. "The other side''s reaction speed is extremely fast, so it should not be ordinary people. Moreover, we didn''t scan any aircraft on the way here, which shows that the other side''s technology is also very developed." Said pterosaur. Slago calmed down, nodded his head and said, "the other side must not be idle." "A comprehensive search is to overturn the whole northern Milky way, and I will also find the person who stole the fruits of my king. If I don''t tear him to pieces, it''s hard to dispel my hatred." Slago''s tone suddenly became murderous. In the whole North galaxy, there are few famous forces. Apart from the former crud Legion and the present Fraser legion, he really doesn''t see other forces in his eyes. With the power of slagu, he really has the ability to disturb the situation in the North galaxy."But the North galaxy has changed a lot in recent years..." Pterosaur''s subordinates were worried, but when they saw the deep eyes of slagu, they suddenly felt a chill, and swallowed the rest. He knew that the king was really angry. If we don''t find out who stole the fruit of the spirit tree, it''s not over. "Collect all the information around Ophir. I want to know the movements of all the spaceships around Ophir during this period. Even if there is a little clue, don''t let it go easily. I want to kill you." The loss of the fruit of the high-quality spiritual tree, to some extent, has cut off the hope that silago can prolong his life. Now he only wants to kill people. ¡­¡­ Dr. Luka''s research star. Dr. Ruka of the Bodo tribe is immersed in the study of super soldiers. Since he saw the battle between Celia and Rulu in utu Galaxy through a detector some time ago, he has been immersed in the study of super soldiers since he knew the enemy was powerful. In the spacious laboratory, all kinds of strange creatures are kept in ellipsoidal alloy cages. These creatures come from Jiage, a subordinate of Carrick II. It''s a pity that after the completion of the transaction, the evil star power was wiped out of the universe by Felisa, otherwise he could get more resources. Ding! The scout, which is scattered all over the universe to collect powerful life, sent a message. It is a picture of Darius living on Ophir. Dr. Luka touches his chin and uses a computer to analyze each other''s strength. It''s rare to see a Saian with 300000 combat power, but compared with the leader of sharada planet he hates, his opponent''s strength is still not enough. "Well, the weakness of this Saian should be his tail. The fruit he eats seems to provide plenty of energy It''s worth noting. " All the discoveries are recorded and used as data to deal with the Saiya people in the future. However, as the picture progresses, huge fruit trees continue to grow, and a group of uninvited guests suddenly appear in the picture. Seeing the faces of those people, Dr. Luka''s eyes suddenly turned red. Queen Saifei and Saiya named Luolan! Dr. Luka''s face became chilly and his chest was constantly undulating, but he was unable to defeat the saians of Sarada, so he needed to continue to accumulate strength. The picture continues to fast forward, and the detector seems to be disturbed by some strange fluctuation and lose its signal. When the signal recovers, another group of strangers enter Ophir. Dr. Luka''s face is serious, and the detector aims at the leading green skin cosmonaut for investigation. But the data surprised Dr. Luka. That green skinned cosmonaut named silagu actually has extremely terrifying energy, and the value is even higher than those people on Sarada planet he hates. "The hope of revenge has come. The man named silagu seems eager to prolong his life If I could use him, maybe I could get rid of the saians on Sarada! " Dr. Luka couldn''t wait any longer. He put down his computer and headed deeper into the lab. "Click!" The electronic gate is open. Dr. Luka took the elevator to the bottom floor of the laboratory, which was also an open space. Tanks of transparent tanks filled with green solution are connected with control machines, and the motors are buzzing. If you look carefully, you will find that the green transparent tanks are full of human figures with shrunken bodies. These people are super fighters made by Dr. Luka, including beasts, dragons and monsters. There are even some figures with black hair and yellow skin, which are copies of the sais. With a sneer, Luka quickly walked to a corner of the laboratory, turned on the heavy insurance and took out a red reagent. "The longevity potion originally developed for Carrick II is going to work now. I hope that the cosmic man named" silagu "can cooperate with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 It''s sunny on Sarada. The blue sky is as flawless as a mirror, and the breeze is blowing on the face, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. It has been a long time since the event of Ophir. Since we have gained a lot of spiritual fruits, the overall development of Saiya people has made a further leap. Thousands of Saiya people have more than a dozen fruits per person. Even the less qualified Saiya soldiers have greatly improved their strength. Now there are no Saiya people whose combat effectiveness is less than 1000. Even some children who have just finished their early childhood training can easily have combat effectiveness more than 1000 in adulthood. Those with outstanding talent even directly exceeded 5000 combat effectiveness and 10000 combat effectiveness. As a result, the number of elite fighters on Sarada has increased rapidly in a short period of time. Now the strength of Sarada''s Planetary Defense Forces alone has surpassed that of the former special operations forces, and the original special operations forces are even more powerful. They are all running to the super warrior level. You should know that the standard of Super Fighter is to reach 100000 combat effectiveness. Although few Saiya people are really close to this level, over time, a large number of soldiers will reach this level. spoil things by excessive enthusiasm. They are not the side effects, but they are the fruits of life''s essence, which are not only a little bit more powerful than others. Of course, a substantial increase in strength will certainly bring some uncontrollable energy, but as long as you are familiar with it for a period of time, this problem will soon be overcome. The Saiya people''s strength has grown unprecedentedly. The happiest ones are those old "old people" who have witnessed the state of begita. Because they have experienced the original "weakness", they have a profound understanding of the present strength. Now, wherever he went, Herz''s face was covered with a smile. On the contrary, Rolan and Sophia, because they are more powerful than others, are quite calm about the state of Sarada. There are tens of thousands of spirit tree fruits harvested by Ophir this time. In addition to some fruits distributed and used later, Luo Lan still has more than 20000 in stock. Luo Lan does not intend to use these fruits, but is prepared to keep them to reward the people who have made contributions in the future. After all, the number of fruits is limited. If we just save them, they will be used up sooner or later, so it is very important to find new sources. Looking at the five golden fruit seeds in her hand, a smile appeared on Luo Lan''s face. After a few words with Herz, Luo Lan moved to the sub god world with Saifeiya and tayis. On the God Star of the sub god world. The Teng family''s Alice and her people diligently look after a good-growing Xiandou plant, with bright flowers under the green leaves and full pods on some plants. At a glance, they know that there will be a big harvest soon. The arrival of Luo Lan and others soon aroused the exclamation of Teng people. "Lord Lorraine, Lord queen!" Teng people salute Luo Lan respectfully, and their eyes are full of eager light. "What''s the habit of living in the Pantheon? Let me know if you need anything Luo Lan is approachable and asks about their life with a smile. Alice replied with a bright smile: "nothing is missing. The sub god world is a rare holy land. It''s our blessing to live here. My people feel very lucky." "Well." Looking at the bright smile on Teng people''s face, Luo Lan can''t help nodding with satisfaction. It''s really a simple race. After inquiring about the growth of Xiandou, Luo Lan''s mood is even more happy after getting another big harvest soon. "Sophia, take tayis to see roffy. I''ll plant the spirit tree first." "I see." Sophia looked at Rolan, nodded her head and flew to the nursery with tayis. There are six small planets in the sub god world. At the beginning, the six planets were all planted with fairy beans on a small scale. After Luo Lan and they moved the Saiyan children''s nursery cabin to the sub god world, one of them was used as a special nursery. After they left, Rolan scanned the surrounding stars and began to look for a place to plant the spirit tree. The spirit tree is originally a fruit tree growing in the divine world. If you plant them on the sub divine world, you don''t have to worry about them sucking up the nutrients of the planet. In a place far away from Teng''s temporary residence and Xiandou seed garden, Luo Lan uses her energy to dig up a piece of land, then plants a golden spiritual tree seed, and raises a bucket of water to irrigate it. Soon, the soil was slightly uplifted, and a green seedling sprouted out of the soil. Then it grew as fast as a hormone. In a twinkling of an eye, the slightly curved plant like bean sprouts began to straighten up. The stem became stronger and stronger. Without much time, it grew into a sapling more than half a person''s height. Luo Lan looked at it in surprise and nodded, "it''s worthy of being a plant in the divine world. This is the place that is really suitable for its growth."It only takes a few days for the spirit tree to grow into a towering tree, and it probably doesn''t take much time to bear fruit. Of course, because the special high-order meta environment of the divine world restricts the spiritual tree, the spiritual tree in the sub divine world will not grow out of control like the lower world. About 100 meters high is the limit. By then, the spiritual tree will continue to bear fuller fruits, and its nourishing ability is no worse than the lower bound. After planting the first divine tree, Luo Lan kept planting on several other divine stars, and soon all five golden spiritual trees were planted. Called to Alice, Luo Lan told her: "take good care of these fruit trees, and when they bear fruit, they will put the fruit away, which is very important." Luo Lan stressed in a serious tone. Alice is a virtuous girl like Lanqi with blue hair. When she heard Luo Lan''s solemn tone, she immediately nodded her head seriously. "Please don''t worry, Luo Lan. My people and I will take good care of the fruit trees." Luo Lan smiles and caresses each other''s green silky hair. Alice immediately squints her eyes like a kitten, showing a comfortable expression. It''s really a pure girl, Luo Lan sighs in her heart. Then, under the leadership of Alice, she browses the scenery of the God star. The God star in the sub god world is smaller than other planets, and even the moon is much bigger than it. It''s a little smaller, but because of being in the high-level dimension, the spirit contained in it is incomparable to even jiewang star. Living here for a long time has a great effect on the improvement of the body. If the slago in the lower world has a chance to enter the sub god world, living here alone can greatly prolong his life. Unfortunately, not everyone has a chance to enter the sub god world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 The rattan people are very close to nature. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are the elves of nature. Under their careful care, the six divine stars are reasonably arranged in the living and production areas, and the scenery is very beautiful. Roughly appreciate the scenery of the next god star, Luo Lan a flash came to the nursery cabin nearby. The most central nursery cabin is the place where Luo Lan''s son Luo Fei was raised. At this time, Sophia and tayis are watching the baby curling up in the green culture medium with great interest. Her hair is flying, her bent tail has a hook, and her thumb is in her mouth. There is a tray under Luo Fei''s body, which is used to deal with parenting A pipe for excretion in a cabin. "Luo Fei has a good sleep. He has grown up a lot." "I''ll be as handsome as Luo Lan when I grow up." Tays looked at her child with loving eyes. "The way he looks with his thumb is really cute." Sophia nodded. Luo Lan floats to the side of the Saifeiya and their slender waist is stopped with both hands. Her cheek is close to Saifeiya, "if you like, give birth to one for me, too! As the queen of Saiya, you should also contribute to the development of the ethnic group. " "Later, I don''t want children yet..." Saifeiya shakes her head. Although she shows her love for Luofei, she still hesitates to let her have one. Luo Lan chuckles, but she knows more about Saifeiya''s character, since she doesn''t want to have children so early. For the rest of the time, Luo Lan and tayis are warm on the divine star for a while. They inject red fruit nutrient solution into Luo Fei''s nursery cabin. Looking at the little guy''s comfortable appearance, Luo Lan smiles. He didn''t enjoy such treatment when he was a child. Hey, there''s a great dad who takes advantage. After that, he began to practice with seraphia. Because the dimension of the sub god world is very close to the world king god world, large-scale fighting is certainly not good. If he is not careful, he will attract the attention of the world king God. At this stage, Luo Lan does not want to contact them so early. But the battle is not good, but the cultivation of consciousness is possible. At this time, it has been more than a year since Luolan and tayis got married. During this year, Luolan''s strength has been improving, perhaps because of the complete growth of his body. The speed of his strength improvement has been very stable. When he left the mental time house a year ago, his combat power was 450000, which can reach 450000 under the mimicry ape. Now, one year later, with continuous high-intensity training, Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness has reached 800000 by leaps and bounds, and 8 million under mimicry. It''s really a shocking force. Compared with Luo Lan, the improvement of Saifeiya is a little bit slower, and now it only reaches 500000 combat effectiveness, which is achieved under the divine environment and Luo Lan''s consciousness transmission from time to time. The reason why Saifeiya didn''t want to have children so early is that he worried that he would fall behind Luolan more because of distraction. Saifeiya is a very strong woman, even if her strength in outsiders seems to have enough shocking, she will not be satisfied. Because compared with Luo Lan, she is still far behind. ¡­¡­ Time goes by unconsciously, and months pass quietly. awesome, the fruit of the spiritual tree has been mature several rounds, thanks to the breath of the sub divine realm, the growth of the spiritual tree is stronger than the human body, and the round fruit hangs on the treetops one by one, the appearance is round, and the thorns are fewer. And since the fruit, new fruit flowers continue to bloom, flower after flower, there is no time to wither. In the past few months, Luo Lan and Sophia have been constantly practicing, because they have been supplemented by the fruit of the spirit tree from time to time, and their cultivation progress is also very rapid. Although they have reached the stage of their strength, the effect of the fruit of the spirit tree on the improvement of strength is not obvious, so that they can only relieve their appetite, but the energy contained in the fruit is not obvious Straight hidden in their bodies, only to be completely released one day. "1.2 million combat effectiveness!" Open your eyes, dark eyes flash a light, Luo Lan mouth slightly up, a powerful force into a whirlwind released, but soon he was convergence. Saifeiya also opened her eyes, just after the cultivation of consciousness, her forehead was sweating, and her strength was greatly improved. "Go to the lower bound and have a good fight!" Seraphia''s eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Yes, but if you lose, you will be punished." Rolan is aiming at Sophia. Saifeiya raised his eyelids, did not want to show weakness at all, "fight first, let me have fun, whatever you want." Luo Lan immediately came to spirit, said with a smile: "this is what you said." "Hum." Sophia snorted, and left in a flash. Luo Lan laughed and followed Sophia''s breath. So, somewhere in the universe.In a huge stellar system, thousands of meteorites with different rules crouch together. Suddenly, two bright reddish lights suddenly appear, and then they fly through the meteorite belt. Sometimes they collide, touch like dragonflies, and then they separate quickly, sometimes they entangle into a group, and they explode with earth shaking energy explosions. The battle was extremely fierce. Soon, the chaotic meteorite belt became more chaotic, just like a huge collision. After a dazzling light, countless meteorites broke into smaller individuals. Luo Lan and Sophia had a good time, but this meteorite belt suffered. Some small meteorites were crushed into dust and disappeared in the impact of energy again and again At the time of the fierce battle between Rolan and Sophia in the universe, the Legion of slago is madly attacking the suspicious forces around him. Perhaps the loss of the hope of prolonging his life brings too much stimulation to slago. At this moment, slago is completely crazy. Anyone who might be suspected of stealing the fruit of the spirit tree has been mercilessly attacked by slago. In a few months, countless Cosmic people have died in the hands of slago''s legion. "Die, die!" "If I can''t live on, you don''t want to live on." Draco is completely mad, and his eyes full of blood are as murderous as those of the devil. "Ha ha, Mr. slagu, if you kill like this, you can''t find the real target." There was a sharp, piercing sound. "Who?" There was a chill in his eyes. "To introduce you, my name is Luca, a homeless wandering scientist." Dr. Luka appeared in front of Mr. slagu, his pale blue skin. Slago looked sternly at Dr. Luca. "Synthetic human, isn''t this your real body?" "Of course, I dare not appear in front of you personally, so I can only use a double." Dr. Luca said. Slagu looked at it indifferently, sat down on the white bone chair slowly, and said with a sneer, "how dare you come to see the king for what?" Dr. Luka''s double was calm, not deterred by Mr. slago''s momentum, with a strange smile on his face. "If I know the people you are looking for, after all, so many miraculous fruits have been taken away. Even with his broad mind, I can''t swallow it." "Do you know who stole the fruit of my king?" After hearing this, silago got up from his seat, looked at Dr. Luca with a gloomy face, and ran over him with cold pressure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 In the face of the overwhelming pressure from slago, Dr. Luka felt stiff, blood clotted, his face turned pale, his body arched slightly, but at the same time, his heart was filled with uncontrollable surprise. The more powerful slago is, the more likely his plan is to succeed. "I do know who stole your fruit. Fortunately, my detector was aimed at Ophir at that time, so I can see the whole process clearly." Dr. Luka calmed down as much as he could, his voice shaking slightly. "Who is it?" Slago''s eyes flashed with light, and he looked at Dr. Luca like a wolf. "The queen of Saffi and her subordinates." Slagu''s expression was stunned for a moment, and he frowned: "is that the Saiyan queen who has recently risen in the North Galaxy? Ophir is not far from Saifei. Even though I am on the edge of the North galaxy, I often hear the name of Queen Saifei. It is said that the Saifei power was established by the queen, and it can be said that the power is very strong. " "Yes, the power of Queen Sophie is really great." With that, Dr. Luka intercepted part of the image he had detected and showed it to slagu, which was exactly what happened on Ophir. After reading it, the whole person was full of murderous thoughts, gritting his teeth and saying, "well, well, it''s worthy of Queen Sophie. She stole all the fruits of the king." After a while, slagu calmed down, followed Dr. Luka, and said coldly, "you tell me this, do you want me to deal with the Saifei forces?" "That''s right." Without beating around the Bush, Dr. Luka said frankly: "Queen Sophie has destroyed the next planet, and the hatred between herself and her can''t be resolved. It''s a pity that I''m not strong enough to avenge the dead people with my own strength." Slagu looked at Dr. Luca irresolubly, "so you want to use the power of the king to avenge you?" "As long as you destroy the Saifei force for me, I am willing to present my most proud invention." Dr. Luka took out a red reagent and said to slago, "Queen Sophie has got the fruit you want. Although I don''t know what the fruit is, it seems that the fruit has the effect of improving the energy of life. Queen Sophie will harvest a lot of fruits on Ophir, and her strength will be greatly improved. I know that her strength is very strong, I think it''s still on top of Queen Sophie, but your body is old after all. I''m afraid you can''t take much advantage of Queen Sophie. I happen to have an elixir for prolonging life in my hand. It was originally developed for Carrick II, but it''s a pity that Carrick II died in the hands of the forces of Sophie before the elixir was finished. " Suddenly, when he heard that Dr. Luka had some medicine to prolong his life, his turbid eyes suddenly burst out of light, and his breathing became rapid. "Carrick II, the king has heard of him, just a clown." He said, pretending to be calm and disdainful. The only thing that he can face up to in the whole North galaxy is king krud. Even Felisa, in his eyes, is just the lucky one who inherits the influence of King krud. Because he had never seen the specific power of Felisa, though he was afraid of him in his heart, there was no lack of contempt. As for Carrick II, it is not even qualified to let him face it. "Of course, compared with his highness silagu, Carrick II is not good enough, but he died in the hands of Saifei forces after all, and I feel sorry for him." Said Dr. Luca, with an air of hypocrisy. Slago sneered and took the medicine from Dr. Luca. "Does this medicine really prolong life?" Slago stares at the little potion in his hand. "It''s absolutely true. If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to test it. As long as you destroy the Saifei forces for me, I can offer you all the formulas of life prolonging potions." With his dark eyes staring at Dr. Ruka, slago burst into laughter. "I believe what you said. Anyway, Queen Sophie has offended the king. Sooner or later, they will pay the price. The king will promise you to destroy the Sophie force as soon as possible." "In that case, I hope to have a good cooperation with your highness, Mr. slagu." "Ha ha." There was a cold smile on his old face, and he nodded noncommittally. He agreed to the cooperation of Dr. Luca. After Dr. Luka left, silago grabbed the red medicine and looked at it in front of his eyes. After hesitation, he unscrewed the plug and drank it. Mi Mi Mi ~ a potion into the stomach, slagu pursed under the mouth, no reaction. Just when he was doubting whether there was something wrong with the medicine, his spirit was suddenly aroused, and his energy was surging in his body. It seemed that he had endless energy. His spirit became extremely abundant, and the wrinkles on his forehead became flat. "Ha ha ha, it''s really a medicine for prolonging life. I feel like I''m a teenager younger all of a sudden!" Silago burst out laughing, although the effect of the medicine is very limited, his body is still old, but it is rare to be young for more than ten years. Now that the authenticity of the elixir for prolonging life has been confirmed, slagu is completely relieved. The next step is to consider how to deal with the Saifei forces.Dr. Luka actually said that he would not hand over the prescription of the medicine until he completely destroyed the Saifei forces. Hum, just like a mole ant, he dares to bargain with me The thought of Dr. Luca''s audacity made him unhappy. Dr. Luka is also a restless guy. After dealing with the Saifei forces, we can repair him well. Now the most important thing is the Saifei forces. "I will never give up if I steal the fruit of my spirit tree Well, the Saifei force is located in the west of the North galaxy. It will take a lot of time for the army to go there. By the time it arrives, I''m afraid there will be little left for the king. It seems that we need a batch of more advanced aircraft. " After pondering for a moment, silagu summoned his most trusted subordinates to get in touch with the Fraser army of the North Galaxy through him. "Danbaron, in the name of the king, contacted Felisa and said that the king needed a number of the most advanced aircraft. I hope he can prepare for the king." "But Lord Draco, we don''t have much contact with the friezers." Slago raised his eyelids a little. "Frissa is a businessman. If you pay some price, you can get it with a small aircraft. Go ahead and collect the intelligence of Saifei forces. I want to know about their soldiers and soldiers. " "Yes Pterosaur''s subordinates face a Lin, seriously respond. ¡­¡­ The planet frissa. Felisa soon received a report from his subordinates that there was a force called the "silagu Legion" in the remote part of the North Galaxy who wanted to buy aircraft from them. "Who is that slago?" Felisa turned to ask her subordinates. Shang Bo shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this name. I don''t think it''s a famous person." There are many people who claim to be extraordinary in the universe. These people are just like countless crucian carp crossing the river. If they have a little ability, they think they are great and name their forces legions. But in fact, most of these forces will not exist for long and will soon be replaced by new forces. The changes of forces happen every day. They can really make their own forces stand on the top of the universe Only strong men like King Felisa or queen Sophie. Since his first mission to Sarada, Shangbo has always remembered the power of Sarada. In his cognition, there are only a few strong people in the whole universe. Apart from King crud and King frissa, the most powerful people are probably queen Sophie and Lord Lorraine. Even captain keniu, who used to be a strong man, has to be ranked back in his mind. That slagudo is half a fish for fame. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 "So do you think Wang should do business with him?" The people of frissa are humane. Shangbo is elegant and has a smile on his handsome face. "The king often says that he is a businessman. Since he has a business, as long as he doesn''t hurt the interests of the Legion, he naturally wants to do it." Felisa said with a smile: "yes, I mean the same thing. Let''s sell the spaceship to them. Well, order from Saifei forces. Their spaceship is second to none in the universe. I can make a lot of money by changing hands." "My subordinates will discuss with the Saifei forces." "Hehe, I''d better come by myself. I haven''t contacted my partner for some time. Since I cooperated with Saifei forces, I''ve been doing a lot of star business. There are many stars in the North galaxy, but it''s a little far away. It''s a pity that the stars sold to the rich before can''t be plundered for the second time. Otherwise, I can save a lot of time . Alas, I can''t help it. Who told me that I am a trustworthy man? " Felisa chuckled, sticking to the rules of a businessman. The planet to be sold must be stable for a period of time. If it is looted again soon, its business will not be able to go on. The most important thing for businessmen is honesty. Well, in a few years, we''ll ask the killers to kill those rich people, so that we can have a second harvest. "My subordinates will connect you with the communication of Saifei forces immediately." Shangbo smiles and orders people to find the contact device, which is the special equipment of Saifei force and Felisa. There are special personnel at both ends for service. Soon, frissa got in touch with Sarada. It happened that Rolan and they were on the planet. "Hello, brother Rolan, I''m Frisa! I haven''t contacted you for a long time. Now I have a deal Yes, there is a customer who needs to order a large number of spaceships. I think of you. " ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, there are already a number of aircrafts on the side of the frissa legion, which will arrive in a few days. It is the most advanced spacecraft in the universe. Even compared with the aircrafts of the Galactic patrol organization, it is not much different." "Well." Slagu nodded darkly, and his eyes flashed a frightening light. "When those spaceships arrive, they will go to Saifei forces with our king. We must teach those Saiya people to pay the price." "Just Saiya people are not the match of the king." Pterosaur''s subordinates have a clear mind. Slago waved his hand and let his confidants back down. His eyes became deep when he looked into the distance. During this time, he did not spare time to learn more about the rise of Saifei''s power. He had to say that the queen of Saifei was a talent, and she had built such a power in just ten years, which silagu had to admire. However, it was a pity that the queen took something that she should not have taken. To steal the fruit of our king, we must pay the price of life. A few days later, after the flissar army changed hands, the aircraft finally came to slagu''s hands. This is a group of beetle shaped aircraft. The whole body of the spacecraft is like a carapace, with five or six sharp protrusions, and four supports at the bottom. The cabin can transport 50 or 60 people at a time. This kind of spaceship uses the most advanced power engine of Lisi family. Even if it crosses the whole galaxy, it will not take much time. Compared with the original spaceship of slagu, it is many times faster. "Hahaha, I like this shape. I don''t know why I have an inexplicable kindness when I see it. It''s powerful and domineering. I''ll tell Mr. frissa that I''m very satisfied with this deal." Slago looked at the carapace ships with satisfaction. The more he looked, the more he liked them. Shangbo stood on one side gracefully and said with a smile: "it''s good that Mr. slago can be satisfied. In fact, we still have planets of various sizes in our hands. If you need to, you can just open your mouth. If you like any planet, you can also entrust us to capture it." "I don''t need it for the time being. I''ll talk if I need it in the future," he said "In that case, I''ll leave first." "No Slagu said faintly that next he could not wait to attack the Saifei forces, leaving a division to look after the base camp. Slagu soon led the army to get on the carapace and head for Sarada. ¡­¡­ At this time of course, Luo Lan didn''t know that there was a namik named slagu coming towards him. At this time, he was still digesting the details of the fruit of the spirit tree. On a barren planet not far from Sarada. It is a cracked depression basin, full of air dried and cracked fine rock. Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s bodies are burning dark red flame, hundreds of meters around are crushed by their energy, cracks. The glued energy distorts the light, and the flying dust is constantly rising, and the fine stones are constantly floating in the air out of gravity. You should know that both Luo Lan and SAFIYA in the mimicry state have terrible power, especially Luo Lan. Once the normal power of 1.2 million is transformed, the amazing fighting power of 12 million will almost crush everything. Compared with Luo Lan, the power of SAFIYA is much less than that of Luo Lan. Even after the mimicry, the normal fighting power of 900000 will only have 4.5 million fighting power, but it is precisely because of the difference between them With so much strength, at the end of each training, more is gained from Saifeiya.Such harvest constantly inspires Saifeiya, this woman in order to continue to improve the combat effectiveness, almost every day to fight with Luo Lan. Today is no exception. Under the scorching sun, the earth splits into craggy cracks. Luo Lan and Sophia stand at a distance with their hair slightly raised. Under the cover of dark red energy flame, they are like gods standing on the sky, with great power in every move. They are all restraining their own strength. If they fully open up, the barren planet under their feet will not be able to withstand the violent force. Bang bang. Countless invisible shadows appeared in the rocks and in the air. Luo Lan and Saifeiya fight as a regiment. They keep appearing and disappearing. Suddenly, SAFIYA''s dark eyes sparkle with a light red light, and her strength suddenly improves. Luo Lan seems to be affected, and there is a light in her eyes, but different from SAFIYA''s red light, Luo Lan''s light is gold. SAFIYA bit her lip, panting and sweating from her cheek. "How much of your strength, Sophia?" Luo Lan scattered the flame on his body. Saifeiya regained his physical strength, the vast energy converged into his body, felt it a little, and said: "if you exert all your strength, it may be close to 5 million combat effectiveness." "That is to say, your normal state is close to one million combat effectiveness, which is very good." Luo Lan has a smile on her face. Saifeiya pursed her mouth, and her face didn''t have the happy color of improving combat effectiveness. "It''s far from you. Even if it''s close to normal, I''m far from mimicry." One is a 5-fold promotion, and the other is a 10 fold promotion. The gap between them will only grow larger and larger. However, during this period of time, the sweat of practice makes Sophia feel very full. "Don''t worry. If you become a super Saier, I don''t think the gap between us will be that big." Luo Lan can only comfort like this. Sophia gave him a white look. "By the way, today is May 7th of the earth, isn''t it?" "Yes, tays said there''s a great event on earth. We''re invited to come and watch it." Luo Lan nodded her head. "Then go and have a look." Sophia lifted her hair, tied her black hair with a ribbon, leaving only a few strands of hair naturally hanging to her chest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 Earth, May 7. This day has always been the day when the world''s first martial arts association was held. Since its establishment, the world''s first martial arts association has been held every five years, and now it is the 21st. On this day, in the tortoise fairy house, the tortoise fairy tested the strength of the two disciples, Monkey King and klin, and asked them to push a stone as tall as a hill. Such a test is easy for the monkey king to pass in three or two times. When master GUI saw it, he stroked his beard and nodded with satisfaction. Sun Wukong had received strict training from sun WuFan since he was a child. Before he came to the turtle fairy house to practice, his strength was already very strong. In this year, master GUI mainly instructed him how to fight against the enemy. Because of his solid basic skills and master GUI''s simple martial arts instruction, Sun Wukong''s strength has been improved unconsciously, even now I''m afraid tortoise fairy is no longer his opponent. His eyes turned to his second disciple. Klin was almost as good as monkey king. He barely finished the test. As for this disciple, he didn''t want to be a member of the family. His bareheaded thought is complicated and his foundation is relatively loose. To tell you the truth, it''s a little late to start practicing martial arts now. However, after Sun Wukong''s intercession, he decided to give him a chance. As long as he can achieve good results in the world''s first martial arts association, he will continue to practice under the family. After a year together, Colin showed great care and conscientiously completed the training arranged by turtle fairy every time. Even if he was asked to deliver milk and plow the land around the town, he didn''t complain at all. This is to let the tortoise fairy look at him with new eyes. "Klin''s foundation has been completely delayed by Duolin temple. If he had joined the turtle fairy stream earlier, his achievements would have been higher." The tortoise fairy sat on a stone and silently looked at the performance of Monkey King and klin. He couldn''t help nodding his head. The monkey king was practicing martial arts, and the teaching of monkey rice was not bad. It''s natural that he could have such strength. But he didn''t expect klin to be a good material for practicing martial arts. Nowadays, the talents of martial arts and Taoism are withering, so is the turtle fairy stream. Tortoise fairy Kong has a reputation as the God of martial arts, but there are only a few disciples. The first disciple, sun WuFan, is very famous, but he has passed away for a long time. The second disciple, the ox demon king, has some power, but it''s a pity that martial arts can''t be widely used. Whether tortoise fairy can develop in the future may depend on Sun Wukong and Kelin. No matter what the result of the martial arts competition is, master Kuei has decided to recognize the disciple klin. Judging from his current performance, it should be no problem to achieve good results in the martial arts meeting. If the tortoise fairy had an energy detector in his hand at this time, he would know that the fighting capacity of the monkey king had reached 190 at this time, while klin had 105 fighting capacity. "Wukong, Kelin, this is the martial arts uniform I prepared for you. Wearing it represents that guixianliu has achieved a good result." Take out the orange Wudao suit that prepare in private, the tortoise fairy a face amiable way. The overall appearance of guixianliu''s wudaofu is orange red, and the style is very simple. Wearing it on the body, the belt is tight, and they look very capable. The monkey king and Colin put on the wudaofu with a look of joy, moved in place, and immediately laughed happily. "Thank you, Mr. tortoise." "Mr. Wu Tian, I will try my best." Kelin said excitedly that when he was in Duolin temple, because he was short and physically weak, he was often bullied by his fellow teachers. At that time, the master turned a blind eye to the management. When he got to the gate of turtle fairy, although his daily training was very hard, as a master of martial arts, turtle fairy didn''t have any privacy for his professor. His fellow disciple Sun Wukong was also very friendly to him, which made his heart warm. "Ha ha, it''s good to work hard. There''s no need to rush for achievements. The key to success is to cultivate one''s self-cultivation and surpass oneself." The tortoise fairy laughs. The reputation of tortoise fairy is so big that it can''t be decorated at all. The world''s first martial arts association is only for the training of the disciples, but it doesn''t matter if the results are not good. "By the way, you also have a younger martial sister who will participate in the martial arts association. She has received more advanced practice. You should take her as your goal." Suddenly remembered what, the tortoise immortal''s expression becomes serious. "Ah, is younger martial sister Qiqi going to attend the martial arts meeting?" The monkey king suddenly realized. "That''s right. When the child comes back from practice, you should ask her for advice." The tortoise fairy smiles. His second disciple, demon king Niu, is not good at martial arts. His daughter is smart. She went to Kailin tower to practice at a young age. It is said that later she was still trained by the gods in heaven. You know, the tortoise fairy yearns for practicing in heaven, but she is not qualified to go there! "If Qiqi attends the martial arts conference, I must work hard." Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, and his body was full of fighting spirit. Klin didn''t know who Qiqi was and asked, "Wukong, who is Qiqi you told Mr. Wutian?" "Qiqi is also a disciple of GUI xianliu. Although she doesn''t worship her teacher, she is Wukong''s younger martial sister according to the relationship. If you see him, you should call her elder martial sister."The generation of guixianliu is a little confused. Sun WuFan and the ox demon king share the same generation. Sun WuFan''s grandson worships the tortoise immortal as a teacher. If we calculate it carefully, Qiqi''s generation is a little embarrassed. So we simply sort it by age. Because klin has no formal teacher worship, he is behind Qiqi. "Elder martial sister Qiqi is very powerful?" Asked Colin. "Very powerful, I may not be her opponent." The monkey king thought about it. "Ah Crin exclaimed, he knows the strength of the monkey king. If he wants to surpass him, even the monkey king thinks he is not an opponent, how strong he should be! Tortoise fairy dry cough a, way: "Qi Qi has her chance, you learn from her." "Yes." Colin saluted devoutly and became curious about the elder martial sister he had never met. Next, under the leadership of GUI xianliu, the disciples of GUI xianliu arrived at the nearby airport, because the world''s first martial arts association has always been held on a remote island. If we don''t hurry from the turtle fairy house, we may miss the time to sign up. The plane jumped across the ocean and finally arrived at the registration office before the deadline of the day. Because Qiqi will take part in the competition this time, tortoise fairy did not disguise as a contestant to participate in the competition as in the original work. "Wukong, long time no see." A pretty girl came to the monkey king and opened her arms to him with a smile. "Bulma, you''ve grown a lot." "Hee hee, I am young and pretty now, but you are still as short as before." Bulma threw off her Lavender hair, and compared with the size of Monkey King, only to the position that her chest could not reach. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Monkey King scratched the back of his head and said, "my grandfather told me that I will not grow up until I am an adult." Bulma said: "I know, because it''s Saiya..." In the past, she only thought that the Saiya people were the more powerful race on earth. Later, after the adventure with the monkey king, bulma''s cognition was broken. Then she asked Dr. Breves and found out that her family was inextricably linked with the big powers in the universe. However, her brother-in-law Luo Lan was still the leader of the big powers outside, and her planet was not the same I don''t know how many. It is said that there are several holiday planets! His brother-in-law is so capable, and Wukong is one of his people. He will be very powerful in the future! Bulma believes that. "Hi, Wukong..." Oolong also came forward to say hello. "Oolong." Monkey King laughed happily. "Wukong, you are in a hurry. You must not have arranged a hotel. Why don''t you stay with us? I''ve packed a whole floor. I''ll treat you to delicious food." Bulma turns a bunch of keys. As the second lady of the omnipotent capsule company, she has a lot of money. "Good!" Of course, the monkey king didn''t refuse. They haven''t seen each other for some time. They have a lot to say. "I''ll disturb you." Guilxian and klin met bulma at the banquet after tayis gave birth to rofei, and they knew her identity. For such a golden lady, it''s not surprising to buy the whole hotel. "By the way, my sister and brother-in-law are also here. Wukong, you must behave well. I''ll ask my brother-in-law to give you some advice." Bulma is more concerned about the monkey king. Knowing that he is dedicated to training martial arts, he wants to find some ways for him. After hearing this, the monkey king''s eyes lit up immediately: "I will try my best." Next, under the leadership of bulma, several people came to a hotel with better decoration. Naturally, this kind of hotel can''t compare with the five-star hotel in big cities, but on the island, this kind of hotel is already the best. There, the monkey king met Rolan and Sophia. They were originally practicing on the other side of Sarada. They came here at the invitation of tayis and bulma. Originally, they were just the world''s first martial arts association, and they couldn''t get into their eyes. But it''s also a grand meeting after the beginning of the plot. After thinking about it, Luo Lan decided to come and have a look. As soon as we meet, the monkey king can''t help but feel ready to fight. He wants to challenge Luo Lan. After Luo Lan agrees, he can''t wait to attack. In the face of the monkey king''s attack, Luo Lan''s face is indifferent, and his body doesn''t move. He just sticks out a finger and flicks it out. Bang! Sun Wukong''s body immediately a meal, directly to the shell as the bomb to fly out. Luo Lan''s strength is well controlled. After the monkey king flies upside down and hits the wall, he doesn''t even hurt himself. "Good How awesome After being repulsed, the monkey king glared at his boss and wanted to challenge him, but he soon frowned, "I can''t beat you, but I will surpass you in a few years." Luo Lan looked at the monkey king deeply and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it." Klin went to monkey king and said, "Monkey King, this little brother is very powerful. I can''t see how he did it." "Brother Luo Lan is very strong." Monkey King''s tone is serious. Tortoise fairy humanity: "if you lift heavy weights lightly, go back to nature. Maybe this is the high level of martial arts. Wukong and Kelin, you should study hard What a wonderful man! When did such a strong man appear on the earth Master tortoise''s eyesight is higher than that of Colin. Although he has not gone through the practice of "breathing martial arts" in heaven, his experience of hundreds of years has also made his realm higher. A few understatement actions let him see the extraordinary place of Luo Lan at a glance. This is the martial arts realm he has been dreaming of for hundreds of years! "Have a good rest. The next martial arts meeting is not easy." Ignoring the tortoise fairy, Luo Lan looks at the monkey king with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then prepares to go back to rest with SAFIYA and tayis. At this time, two winds swept by, two graceful figures appeared in front of the crowd, Luo Lan can''t help but pause for a while, fixed eyes, found that it was Qiqi and suno. The two girls are pretty and young. Although they are still young, they have already taken on a beautiful appearance. "Lord Lorraine, Lord Sophia." After Qiqi appeared, she first said hello to them gracefully, and then to the tortoise fairy. "Klin, she is Qiqi, your elder martial sister. As for the other..." The tortoise fairy looks at Su Nuo. The young girl has powerful power in her body, and her strength is not under Qi Qi Qi at all. "My name is suno. I practice with Kiki." Suno said shyly. "Sure enough..." If she can practice with Qiqi, her teacher is also the God of heaven. For the disciples of the God of heaven, she must show respect. At this time, master tortoise was a master of martial arts. He didn''t look like an old man."Kiki, I''m going to trouble you at the martial arts meeting." The tortoise fairy whispered. "No problem, I will try my best to give them some experience." Kiki nodded. "It''s interesting that tortoise fairy didn''t come out to attend the martial arts meeting. Instead, he invited Qiqi and suno." Seeing this, Luo Lan is a little interested. She turns her eyes and says to LAN Qi: "Lan Qi, do you want to participate in the competition?" Blue hair orchid tilted his head, gentle way: "if it is another me, maybe interested." "Then try it." "Well." Rankie answered in a low voice, and then went to the registration office to register. ¡­¡­ The next day, the martial arts association will officially start, the first stage of the world''s first martial arts association needs an internal primary election. All the competitors will have the first round elimination competition in the martial arts school, and the formal competition will be held in the open-air arena only after the top eight are determined. At this time, the world''s best martial arts association is as weak as the world''s martial arts. There are only more than 140 players participating in the competition. In this age of entertainment, few people are willing to practice martial arts seriously. Many of these players are still amateurs. I''m afraid less than one third of them have really undergone martial arts training. Compared with the large-scale fighting and boxing competitions, the world''s first martial arts association is not worthy of its name. The internal elimination competition didn''t take long. By noon, the top eight players had been born. They were: Monkey King, Nanwu, Kelin, Lanfang, Keelung, Qiqi, Lanqi and suno. As for the barbarians in the original book, they were unfortunately eliminated in the preliminary contest. The other player, Leping, did not go out of the desert at all and was still a prodigal in the remote areas. The top eight competition of the martial arts association was held in the open square, and there were many spectators watching. Luo Lan strode forward, spread out a spirit, directly controlled the people in front, and occupied the best position of the front desk of the martial arts association. Turtle fairy and Burma were taken care of, and also got a better position. With a warm opening speech of the blonde host, it is the beginning of the martial arts competition. The first is the monkey king vs. Nanwu. The reason why Nanwu took part in the competition was to get the prize money to save his hometown from the drought. Unfortunately, he met the monkey king in the first competition. Naturally, it is self-evident that Nanwu was defeated by the monkey king soon, and the tortoise fairy seemed to see the secret. He helped Nanwu solve the dilemma of his hometown like the original work, making Nanwu return to his hometown with gratitude. The second game is between Colin and Lan Fang. Lan Fang is a woman of all kinds, with a light purple curly hair. Her ability to enter the top eight shows that her strength is not weak. What she is best at is to use "strip tactics" and make use of her charm to gain an advantage. But in fact, Lan Fang''s temperament is not much better than bulma''s. they are all kind-hearted people. At the beginning of the fourth game in the original book, the monkey king did not play They looked around for him, and finally Lan Fang was the first to find him and inform others. Like bulma in the early days, he was not very serious. But then again, there were few serious people in the early days of Longzhu. Whoa! With the sound of gongs and drums, the competition began. In the face of a woman who is about ten years older than herself, Colin has little resistance. Lan Fang is very good at using her charm. After taking off her coat in front of Colin, Colin can''t move immediately. Luo Lan stands under the stage and looks at it. She says to tayis, "that Lan Fang is the same as bulma, isn''t she a relative?" "Of course not." Tays broke a mouthful, no good airway, although all purple hair, but bulma and Lanfang are not the same, OK. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 It''s just a joke of Luo Lan to say that Lan Fang is very similar to bulma. No matter how ridiculous bulma is, she won''t take off her clothes in front of so many people. Although it is true that she was taken advantage of in the original work, none of this has happened now. In the challenge arena, Colin had no means to stop Lan Fang''s attack, so he had to rely on his body''s flexibility to evade passively. Lan Fang saw, a glimmer of pride flashed in her eyes, with her own physical advantage to interfere with each other''s judgment, this move can be said to be repeated. Peng! Peng! Peng! Lan Fang keeps getting closer to Colin, seizing the opportunity to attack him. The players who can make it to the top eight are not poor in their own strength. Although Lan Fang''s strength can''t be compared with that of Sun Wukong, he is also a good player among the earth people. After an attack, Colin was very embarrassed and had several bruises on his body. "Kid, I hate children most. Jump down and admit defeat!" Lan Fang clenched her fist, and a trace of boredom flashed across her face. "No Don''t give up. " Colin looked down at Lanfang. "Hum." His face was not happy to hum a, Lan Fang decided to use his strongest attack. The tortoise fairy wearing a pair of sunglasses, watching Lan Fang''s action, saw the situation, reminded: "close your eyes, don''t look at each other''s body, don''t have too many thoughts in your mind, just like in normal training, directly wave your fist." "Oh, I see!" Suddenly heard the tortoise fairy''s reminder, klin hit a spirit, eyes immediately closed up. Sure enough, after the darkness around, the original impetuous heart also quieted down, ears listening to the surrounding sound, skin feeling the flow of empty gas. It was at this moment that Colin wrung his eyebrows. He heard his fist across the air. He suddenly made a reaction. When Lan Fang''s attack was close at hand, his body suddenly turned around, and the ground suddenly splashed with a few stones. A force burst out from his waist. Hula! A palm split, a soft touch, Juli like water like spread out, spread to each other''s body. "Oh..." Lan Fang yelled, and felt numb as if she had been electrocuted. Then she flew out uncontrollably and hit the wall of the martial arts school on the other side of the challenge arena. Seeing this, the blonde host runs to check, but finds that Lan Fang has passed out. In accordance with the rules of the competition, the blonde host started to watch for a few seconds, and then announced loudly ten seconds later that Colin had defeated Lan Fang and was qualified to enter the final four. With the announcement of the result of the competition, there was a burst of fierce cheers in the audience. These audiences could not understand the complicated competition, but they could not help cheering when they watched others cheering. People have always been such a race to follow the crowd. "Great, Colin. You''re in the last four." Monkey king said happily. Colin wiped a cold sweat, a moment later afraid: "dangerous, but for Wu Tian teacher remind, I may have lost." However, to be able to achieve the final four results, Colin has felt very satisfied. Next is the third game of the final eight. The contestants are Keelung, the dinosaur man, and Kiki, the inheritor of the God of heaven. This is a game without much suspense. Keelung, the dinosaur man, was very proud when he first came on the stage, boasting about how strong his sticky rubber was, but it made people lose their glasses in the real game. Qiqi just casually cast a residual like fist, and then while Keelung was in a daze, ghost like came to his back, a palm light Piao Piao hit, will Keelung down the ring. The whole movement was flowing without any delay, so that people didn''t react for a moment. "Keelung players fall off the court and miss Kiki wins." There was another exclamation in the audience. Watching Keelung, a big dinosaur, lose the game like this, everyone couldn''t believe it. I didn''t expect a teenage girl to be so powerful. Next is the fourth game of the martial arts association, rankie vs. suno. Compared with the previous games, the battle between Lanqi and suno is at a higher level. People are overwhelmed by the battle between them. All kinds of Qigong waves are constantly released. Even if the tortoise fairy is watching, he can''t help dripping sweat. "Boring!" Saifeiya bored to hit a hache, the earth level competition is difficult to enter her eyes, even if Ranqi and suno''s Kung Fu is higher than ordinary earth people, in her eyes are also full of flaws. If she had known that the world''s first martial arts would be so boring, she might as well have stayed on Sarada for training. "If you look at it for a while, there are not many games left." Luo Lan laughs at Saifeiya. To be honest, he thinks this kind of competition is boring. In the eyes of experts like them, this kind of scene is like a child''s game. It''s boring to look at it.In fact, at this stage, the world''s first martial arts association has long been unworthy of its name. In the competition with just over 140 players, only seven matches in the final eight really show their strength in front of the audience. No matter the scale or quality, it has nothing to do with "world''s first". If not for the monkey king and others, the 21st world''s first martial arts association would be a stage for a group of "laymen". "Forget it, there are only four games anyway. I won''t waste time watching such low-level games in the future." Sophia is a waste of time. At this time, Luo Lan said: "after we go back to Sarada, we have to hold a real large-scale martial arts competition. At that time, all the soldiers of Saifei forces will participate in it. The winner can get rich rewards, which can be regarded as an incentive for all the soldiers." "It''s an interesting idea. You can plan it." Sophia raised her head with interest. "That''s it. The specific rules will be worked out in detail." Luo Lan settled the matter in a few words. For them, they only need to give instructions to decide one thing, and the subsequent things will naturally be followed closely. In fact, the martial arts competition plays an excellent role in promoting the selection and strengthening of soldiers within the forces. With a lot of rewards, many people will be interested in it. The battle in the challenge arena is in full swing, and the strength of Ranqi and suno is almost the same, but overall, Ranqi is better. Because the gap is not big, the fight between the two will last for a long time. At this time, Luo Lan''s arm of the contact device "diddidi" constantly make a sound, take out a look, it is actually the communication on the other side of Sarada planet, what''s the matter? Luo Lan connects to the contact for communication. After a while, Luo Lan frowns slightly. "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked. "A group of aircrafts are moving towards the circle from the periphery of Sarada planet, which seems to be the spaceship just sold by sinomeni. The people in the headquarters feel that something is wrong, so they monitor it. Unexpectedly, they detect a very strange force, which seems to be very strong." "Has someone invaded Sarada?" Seraphia reacted immediately. "It''s probably such a thing. It seems that the martial arts association can''t continue to see it." "I don''t want to see it for a long time. Let''s go back." Sephia''s dark eyes were shining. Nowadays, there are still people who dare to invade the headquarters of Saifei forces. Are they fearless, or are they really strong enough? ¡­¡­ PS: I just came back from the dinner party. Today''s update is too late. I owe the next chapter. I will return it later. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 A vast sea of stars not far from Sarada, with white halos. All of a sudden, a bunch of dazzling light flashed by, especially eye-catching. From a close-up view, it was the long tail wings swaying behind the spaceship. It was the fleet led by slagu, approaching fiercely at the speed of exceeding the speed of light. Because there was no cover up at all during the voyage of this fleet, sharada''s probe soon found them. After detecting a strange energy in the fleet, the monitoring system of sharada planet immediately reported the information to the monitoring Hall of the headquarters. After processing the signal, the monitoring Hall of the headquarters did not dare to delay and then transferred the information to the defense forces and special operations forces. "Energy intensity 70 degrees?" "No, the signal is very unstable, and the intruder''s power may be even higher." All the soldiers who received the alarm felt that it was difficult for the first time. The monitoring system of sharada has been established for some time. In recent years, it has been monitoring several pieces of starry sky near sharada, and there are few mistakes. Now, the signals detected by the system vary from high to low, which seems to be affected by some kind of energy. There is absolutely no problem with the monitoring system, so the possible cause of signal instability is the problem at the other end of the signal source. Soon, the Queen''s bodyguard arrived. Lulu and sonori looked at the image from the surveillance hall and saw that the style of the spaceship was actually a spaceship sold by ivy. They were going to arrive at Sarada in a few minutes. "The ship we built?" "Check the source of the ship." "It''s been found out. It''s the goods sold to the Flemish army." "Are the friezers going to turn against us?" "Get in touch with the Fraser army, Shanbo!" Herz''s face calmly gave the order, at the same time, just in case, he also sent a message to Rolan and Sophia, who are far away from the earth. If it is really that Frisa is going to fall out with them, then only Rolan and they have the ability to deal with it. Here, there is no reply from frissa. A light flashes in the monitoring hall. The figures of Rolan and Sophia have moved from the earth. Luo Lan just appeared and asked, "are you sure who the other party is?" Herz shook his head. "No, it''s being verified. It''s probably from the frissa army." Luo Lan nodded her head and looked at the energy detected in the large screen with a straight face. As the other side approached, the value of the energy data was also rising. It was 70 degrees just now, but now it has risen to 110 degrees, and it is still rising. With a heavy face, Luo Lan said, "they can''t be allowed to enter the planetary range of Sarada." Celia said directly, "Lulu, you are going to intercept the spaceship with us." Considering that the opponent''s energy is at least more than 1 million combat effectiveness, only Lulu''s strength can be used in the Queen''s Pro guard. Others, even after the improvement of the fruit of the spirit tree, are still not the opponents of the million level energy experts. "Good!" Lulu looks up at Celia and nods. At this time, the liaison personnel also got in touch with the Fraser army''s Shanbo, and the result was that they had sold the spaceships to a group of people called the "silagu Legion" in the southeast of the North galaxy. Let''s not say whether we can believe the news of Frisa army, but Luo Lan''s attention is attracted by the name of the other party. "The slago army?" Smell speech, Luo Lan''s facial expression becomes dignified. The name of slago, he has heard of, is the name of a villain in the theater version of animation. That slagu himself is a Namiki who survived the climate catastrophe of Namiki. In the theater version, he led his subordinates to invade the earth. After knowing the dragon ball on the earth, he fought with the monkey king and others in order to recover his youth, and was finally defeated by the monkey king who turned into a mimicry super Saiya. According to the setting, the combat effectiveness of slago is very strong, and he is a fighting super namik. Luo Lan doesn''t know whether the monkey king fighting with slagu is the monkey king before going to Namiki or the monkey king after coming back from Namiki, so it''s hard to judge the strength of slagu. However, in the theater version, it seems that the monkey king can''t even transform into a super Saiya, so most of it may be before he goes to namiks. However, the setting of the theater version has many contradictions with the original cartoon, and it can''t be calibrated on the timeline, so it has little reference value. "No matter what the strength of Draco is, it''s a big problem." With this judgment in mind, Luo Lan does not allow each other''s spacecraft to enter the range of Sarada planet. "Herz, you immediately organize the transfer of personnel on Sarada. The special forces and the pro guards will cooperate at any time. There is not much time," Luo Lan said, and said to Sophia, "let''s go to space to intercept." "Good." Sephia had a cold face. "Is it necessary to move everyone?" Herz wonderedLuo Lan said seriously: "maybe it will be a hard fight next. In a word, take action as soon as possible." Slagu''s power is absolutely terrible. Luo Lan doesn''t know whether he can intercept with Saifeiya, so he has to prepare for the worst. Herz saw something from Luo Lan''s cautious eyes, and his face was suddenly cold. Helz hasn''t fully experienced how strong Rolan''s specific power is, but in short, it''s very powerful. Over the years, he has been the patron saint of Sarada planet, and even he feels that it''s difficult. Then the draconian Legion may be really terrible, maybe not as strong as Felisa, but it''s definitely not what Sarada can bear. After a simple explanation, Luo Lan looks at Saifeiya, and they quickly lock in the powerful breath in the universe. "The slago legion, it looks very powerful. I''d like to." Saifeiya''s face was cold, her eyebrows were full of murderous Qi, her whole body was suddenly expanded, her body flashed and disappeared with Luo Lan''s "whew". After Luo Lan and Celia left, helz took a deep breath and said: "let all the soldiers gather together. According to Luo Lan, be fully prepared. The special forces and the pro guards will cooperate. Lulu, you can help to keep an eye on it." "In addition, start the space defense of Sarada, and all the super weapons in the asteroid belt and the space cloister will be charged. As long as the enemy enters the area of Sarada, it will be destroyed anyway." "Yes." "I see." Lulu and the other fighters nodded. Soon, the crowd continued to move. In outer space, the spaceshipyard that was originally docked near the asteroid belt began to change its shape. Countless small meteorites changed their trajectories according to certain rules. The huge asteroid belt immediately formed the first line of defense, making sharada like an iron wall. In the inner circle of Sarada, the two interlaced silver white space corridors are also in operation. Clusters of dark blue arcs are flashing. Particle weapons and high-energy weapons start to charge one after another. Once the enemy''s figure enters the attack range, it will immediately launch a crazy attack. If it is a general cosmic force, it will never come back to enter this level of attack circle. But Herz understood that if the other side could not even intercept Luo Lan, then no matter how strong these technological creations were, they would at most buy time for the evacuation of personnel. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 the outer space. Slago''s fleet is getting closer and closer to Sarada, and has gradually entered the range of Sarada. At this time, the spaceship shakes, a twisted space hinders the super high speed flight of the spaceship, and the speed of the fleet suddenly drops, becoming a common flight mode. "What happened?" Slago, wearing a purple helmet, said with an unhappy face. "The spaceship encountered the space network, which may be the defense set by Saifei forces around the headquarters." Answer the pterosaur men. In his indifferent eyes flashed a cruel cold light, and his voice was cold: "start the engine, full speed forward." "Ming Understand Under the command of slago, several spaceships are running at full power and heading for sharada at the fastest speed. However, due to the interference of the space network, the speed of the spacecraft is much lower than before. "Ankila, dorodabo, gihue and KIGU, when you enter the headquarters of Saifei forces, you will do your best. I want you to kill those Saiya people with the most cruel means!" For the power that steals the fruit of his spiritual tree, silago has no favor at all. "Yes, sir." In addition to a large number of experts recruited from the universe, there are also many soldiers like pterosaurs who are produced by spitting eggs. This kind of mutant dragon tribe is much lower than the binamek people, and its appearance is also extremely ugly. However, because of its powerful fate, the Dragon tribe he created also has high energy. "Hum, when Wang has dealt with the clowns of Saifei, he will ask Dr. Luka to hand over the secret recipe of longevity medicine. Then The North galaxy will be under the control of the king. " As an ambitious and powerful man, he believes that as long as he is young, no one in the North galaxy will be his opponent. Then, when frissa and King krud were active, they didn''t know where they were! ¡­¡­ On the way to Sarada, where Sarada is less than one astronomical unit away, the figures of Loran and Sophia suddenly appear in the deep space. Feeling more and more close to the smell of terror, Luo Lan suddenly felt great pressure. It''s a breath that''s several times more powerful than it''s felt on Sarada. "Energy has exceeded 5 million combat power!" Saifeiya show frown, this intensity is almost beyond the scope of her response. "Maybe it''s more than that. Be prepared anyway." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sophia nodded her head in silence. Suddenly, a cluster of lightning flashed in her eyes. She saw a bright red energy rising up. Suddenly, she became ape like. Her black hair fell from her shoulders. Only a few clusters of black hair fluttered slightly in front of her forehead, with a red tail around her waist. Compared with the normal state, after mimicry, SAFIYA is more cool and has the air of no entry. Seeing the valiant appearance of Saifeiya, Luo Lan nodded secretly. Saifeiya''s energy has reached 5 million combat effectiveness. With powerful means to deal with the enemy, ordinary million level masters are not her opponents. But this time the opponent is slagu, even Luo Lan has no confidence to win. "Namec people should not be able to survive in the cosmic environment..." With a sneer in his heart, Luo Lan also instantly transformed into a mimicry ape like form. In a moment, a more terrifying breath rose up. The two super fighters soared in the air, and the vast energy churned endlessly, just like a strong wind spreading, which made the distant planets begin to shake. "Here comes Draco''s fleet." A voice came to zephylia''s mind. As soon as the words came out, a fleet of 20 spaceships appeared in the field of vision. The spaceships looked like beetles, with sharp protrusions around them. The spaceship was not very big, but because of its speed, it was trailing a long tail behind. These spaceships are all made in the space dock. "What we have to face is actually the spaceship produced by Saifei forces." Luo Lan youyou said, it''s a pity that there is no self destruct system loaded on these spaceships, otherwise it would be interesting. "The ship in the middle has the strongest people in it!" Saifeiya''s eyes swept to the spaceship on which slagu was riding. The shivering dark atmosphere gave her a very bad feeling. "It''s better to start first. Don''t give the opponent a chance to defend." Luo Lan gives a look to Sophia. Sophia nods with understanding. They begin to gather energy, because the speed of each other''s spaceship is very fast, and the chance of attack is fleeting. So there''s not much time left for them to gather energy. As slago''s spaceship approaches, Rolan and Sophia shout. Two clusters of intense energy are brewing in their palms, like two swirling eddies. The brilliant blue color is as bright as a star in the dark red background of the universe. "Stargun!" "All day shockwave!"Luolan and Saifeiya attack at the same time. Because the preparation time is not long, these two attacks can not play 100% of the energy, but with the strong energy support of the two people, it should be no problem to destroy an ordinary mass planet. Wow Boom!! I saw two groups of infinite energy surging straight out, the dazzling star gun in a spiral shape impact, the whole day shock wave followed, the two energy mutually, rushed to the spaceship on which slagu was riding, as for the other several spaceships, Luo Lan and they did not pay attention at all. In the quiet and deep universe starry sky, two groups of blue energy rush to their target along the straight track, and the whole universe suddenly falls into strange silence. At the same time, the first layer of defense on the asteroid belt around Sarada started simultaneously, and countless tubular launchers began to store energy, and the light of particles twinkled at the muzzle like debris. Whew, whew!! Thousands of energy rays are launched at the same time, forming a dense attack network. The whole starry sky burst open. At this time, slago in the spaceship didn''t know that he had become the target of others'' attack. He sat on the tall seat with a cold face and looked at the transparent glass cover of the spaceship indifferently. Suddenly, the whole glass cover was illuminated by strong light. The spacecraft rocked violently, the outer energy shield began to be unable to withstand the turbulent energy and began to collapse, and there were a series of harsh alarms in the spacecraft. "King, high intensity energy response, the peak energy has reached 13 million combat effectiveness!" "The ship is going to be unbearable." "The detection ability of Saifei force is not bad, but it''s fantastic to want to destroy me in the universe. Do you think I can''t survive in the universe?" With a cold face and a sneer on his cold cheek, silago gave a loud order: "give up the spaceship and follow the king into outer space." Draco stood up, his whole body agitated with breathtaking energy. These ships give up and give up, and he has nothing to care about. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 Boom! After the energy attack of slago''s spaceship, a violent explosion occurred, and spherical red energy clusters suddenly appeared in the silent space. These energy clusters expanded rapidly in the space environment, and in the twinkling of an eye, they expanded into bright spots hundreds of meters in diameter. Under the impact of high pressure and high heat, all the materials turned into dust. However, such an attack did not completely block silagu. After the energy smoke dissipated, silagu and his men floated in space with an energy mask. In the fluorescent energy mask, silagu''s face is cold and gloomy, maintaining the energy mask. Compared with silagu, his staff are much more embarrassed. The weaker cosmonauts have been killed in the explosion just now, and those who can survive are cosmonauts with high energy. "Bah!" With a breath of turbid air coming out of his mouth, silagu''s face was gloomy, and he scanned the four directions. Although the energy impact just now did not hurt his life, it made his subordinates suffer a heavy loss. All of a sudden, the dark eyes of slago coagulated, and his eyes swept to a man and a woman not far away. The light red flame wound around each other. The strength of energy was rare in the world. "Saiya of Saifei power, it seems that one of you is queen Saifei!" Slago''s eyes flickered, and suddenly his face became gloomy. His cold breath turned into a real shock wave, spreading out in all directions little by little. "Saiya can''t be that strong This must be the fruit of the spirit tree! " Feeling each other''s energy, silago''s heart is more like dripping blood. If the other party didn''t get ahead, the fruit of those spiritual trees would be enough to make him young again. While slago is observing Luolan and SAFIYA, they are also observing slagu. They feel the energy full of impact from slagu, and Luolan''s face becomes dignified. As for the surviving subordinates around slagu, they are just miscellaneous fish, but he doesn''t pay attention to them. "This is the super namik, more powerful than you think." Luo Lan in the heart carefully judges, can''t help looking back at the Sarada planet behind. Slago felt very dangerous to him, just like a huge beast hidden in the bottomless lake. No one knew what kind of means he had. "This Draco can survive in the universe!" "I''m afraid his energy is over 10 million." Seraphia''s clear eyes flickered with a ray of light. She was much stronger than all the opponents she had met before, which made her suddenly feel a heavy pressure and dare not be careless. "Lead him away from Sarada." Luo Lan looks at each other seriously and increases her energy carefully. This is a plan he had worked out for a long time. If the other side can withstand the first wave of energy attack without death, then he will take advantage of the vacuum environment in the universe to deal with the other side well, even if it is consumed. But now it is found that Draco can survive in the universe, so this plan can only be defeated. In a word, the vacuum environment is not conducive to the fight of Saiya people. Although Luo Lan and Saifeiya can rely on the circulation of Yuan Qi to survive in the space temporarily, if they really fight, the fierce energy impact is likely to break the balance of breath in the body, and there may be unpredictable consequences at that time. Now the only way to deal with it is to lead silagu to other planets. Let''s not say whether we can defeat him or not. At least we need to create enough time for Sarada. Saifeiya understands Luo Lan''s intention, nods to him, and then suddenly improves his breath. In an instant, 5 million combat power turns into flame and burns on the surface of his body. Luo Lan and Saifeiya turn around and fly towards a rocky planet outside Sarada. There are not many planets in sharada''s planetary system. The nearest one is of medium scale. "Ankera and dolodabo, the two leaders, give them to the king. Go and attack Sarada. Don''t let go of a Saian!" "Yes, sir Slago''s subordinates are eager to try. After receiving slago''s order, they immediately fly to Sarada. Slago saw, mouth with a sneer, see Luo Lan they turned to fly to another planet, so "whoosh" to follow. No matter what the other party''s intentions were, he didn''t mean to let them go. As for whether the other party had laid an ambush for a long time, silago was not worried at all. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is meaningless, it is not, directly destroyed the planet is, slago has no worries. "Silago is really catching up. After a while, I''ll be the main fighter. You just need to interfere." Luo Lan looks back at Shi Lagu and tells Saifeiya. Sophia nodded in silence, not in the least careless. There are three rays of light passing through the atmosphere on a planet near Sarada. Rolan and Sophia are standing in the air, floating towards slagu. At this time, they really have time to look at each other. That is a stronger and taller Namiki than ordinary Namiki.The ordinary namiks are either as thin and weak as the earth God, or as short and fat as the village elder of the namiks. Even neru, who is next to the elder, seems to be a little more symmetrical, but definitely not as strong as slagu. "Queen Sophie, you really make me easy to find!" Slago''s compelling eyes fell on Sophia, and his voice contained endless anger. The cold breath forced the surrounding air to rustle, and a stream of air pressure came towards zephylia. Luo Lan stands in front of Saifeiya, her tall and straight body impacts for her at the moment. Slagu looks at Luo Lan unexpectedly and judges that the opponent''s energy may be more than 10 million combat effectiveness. "Saiya people, your energy makes me look at you with new eyes. Maybe there will not be one Saiya people like you for thousands of years. Maybe even without the fruit of the spirit tree, your strength can be very strong What an enviable youth "Said silagu, suddenly in a murderous tone. "But you shouldn''t eat the fruit of my spirit tree!" "It turns out that you already know about the fruit of the spirit tree. I''m curious where you got the information. Don''t be used by people who want to use it. And to tell you the truth, the fruit of the spirit tree is not as useful for the promotion of power as you think "It''s just a common fruit..." Luo Lan stated the fact that her body landed slowly, and soon her feet stepped on the solid ground. But his words were so harsh to the ears of silago. A trace of anger flashed on his face, as if he was saying that he could not see the fruit of the spirit tree at all, which was a great shame for slagu, who was determined to seek the fruit of the spirit tree. Slagu snorted angrily, and his killing intention was more awe inspiring. He looked down at Luo Lan and then came towards them. Slagu''s speed was not fast, but his momentum was changing with each step. A few meters away, slagu walked for a period of time. When he came to Luo Lan, the overwhelming energy had completely burst out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 "It''s disgusting for the saians to steal the fruits of the king and even show their faces." Slago''s face was frosty. He took off his purple headgear and revealed two unique tentacles of the namiks. He sneered: "don''t think that you can be invincible with powerful power. To tell you the truth, your power is just like that in the eyes of the king. If you want to kill you, just move your fingers." "Because the fighting capacity of this king is as high as 19 million!" As he said this, Draco released all his strength from his family. In a flash, the thunder was rolling. Strong storms broke out all over the rocky planet, and the sky became dark, just like the end of the world. "19 million!" Luo Lan''s face sank for a while, looking at the two meter high Shi Lagu, can''t help thinking. The strongest combat effectiveness under his ape mimicry is 12 million. Although there is a big difference compared with the 19 million of slago, the real combat effectiveness is definitely not the same as the actual combat effectiveness. It is true that the strength of combat power plays an important role in the battle, but it is equally important to play on the spot and grasp the situation. If we take into account the means of exploding air and several secret skills of yadrat, the combat effectiveness of 19 million is not beyond the first battle. How much power can slago exert when he is old? Think of here, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly flashed a fine awn. Fight! Suddenly, there was a sudden burst of ape like power, and the red energy counteracted the pressure from silagu. The turbulent energy was like a reservoir that had been accumulated for a long time. Suddenly, the gates were opened, and the rolling waves found their outlet and began to gush out in a crazy way Feeling the energy from each other, slagu''s face suddenly became ugly, and his turbid eyes tightened. "This Saiyan has such power." I was a little hard to accept, and then I was full of anger. It is also said that the fruit of the spirit tree has no effect. Does this power appear out of thin air!! "Damn it Slagu felt a pang of regret in his heart. This anger needs to be calmed down with each other''s life. Without saying a word, slagu''s figure suddenly disappeared from his sight and reappeared. He has come to Luo Lan''s side. Luo Lan''s face is taut, and his breath is locked on the body of slago. When the other person appears, he makes a reaction. He spreads his palm and pushes Sylvia aside, and then raises his arm to resist slago''s attack. WOW! The air was split in half, and the pale yellow figure of slago was close at hand. Draco angrily attacks Luo Lan, and a fist suddenly appears. This fist contains the power of terror. If it hits the planet directly, it can directly destroy half of the continent. However, Luo Lan has already noticed that at the moment when Draco''s attack arrives, his two arms block his chest. Bang! The sound of Huang Zhong Da Lu. Luo Lan blocks the attack of slagu, and the great power is transmitted to her whole body through her arms. Luo Lan feels a shock all over her body, and feels numb as if she had been electrocuted. Her body flies out like a shell. Just at this time, silagu''s body flashed again, almost parallel to Luo Lan''s flying trajectory. He raised his arms high and clasped his hands. A trace of evil flashed across his face, and his fist fell down on Luo Lan. If this punch is hit, even if it is not dead, it will be seriously injured. But at the moment of the attack, Luo Lan suddenly opens her eyes wide and shows a trace of ridicule at the corner of her mouth. Slagu feels that something is wrong and his attack fails. Whew! "Instant move!" Luo Lan suddenly changes his position and turns to be the main guest. In an incredible way, he appears behind him. In his heart, he is startled, and his powerful attack is on him. Ka, the rolling storm spread out, and the stones splashed around were crushed by the terrible force of Qi. The whole planet is beginning to get restless. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Boom! Luo Lan and Shi Lagu begin to fight fiercely. Luo Lan will lose to Shi Lagu in combat effectiveness, but Shi Lagu can''t compare with Luo Lan in explosive means and long-term combat. After all, Shi Lagu''s body is aging. Even if he recovers a little young after taking Dr. Luka''s longevity medicine, he is not in the peak state after all. "Stargun!" "All air strike!" Some simple moves are easy to wield. Of course, the strength is not strong enough to brew. Slagu looks at it with pity and clenches his fist to fight Luo Lan''s attack. Boom!! The deafening sound rang through the sky and the earth, and two big sun like mushroom clouds rose from the horizon. For a time, with "Vientiane boxing" and "void replacement", one attack and one defense, Luo Lan barely keeps up with the rhythm of slagu, and the battle has entered a stalemate stage. Luo Lan and silagu fight each other and resist each other. They fight together and soon turn into two groups of light, one red and one white. These two groups of light sometimes collide and sometimes form a group. Countless shadows appear everywhere in the sky and the ground, and then quickly disappear.The two awe inspiring storms pressed against each other, and the air hummed and burst. Looking down from outer space, the terrible wind is raging all over the world, and all kinds of natural disasters are frequently staged everywhere. ¡­¡­ SAFIYA gazed at the battle between the two sides, and her eyes kept turning. However, because the battle between the two sides was so fast, many movements had already exceeded the eye catching ability, and she could only track them with breath. "Luo Lan is able to block the attack of slagu for the time being, but it''s hard to predict who will win or lose in the long run." Saifeiya is definitely not willing to be a spectator. At this time, her palm is gathering strength. Some powerful moves are like this. The power is directly proportional to the duration of Qi renewal. The longer the duration of Qi renewal, the stronger the power will be. Some of them can even play two to three times of the attack power of the noumenon. The biggest drawback is that if there is no one to cover, it can not play the most powerful trick. "A little more time, let you see my strongest attack!" In the fierce battle, she can''t help Luo Lan share the pressure because of her lack of strength. Even if she is not willing, she can only accept it in silence, but she can''t just watch it. She has to give Luo Lan some help at the key time. ¡­¡­ Just when they were fighting on the surrounding planets, the Sarada planet broke through layers of technology and weapons protection net, and several dragon people of slagu had entered the range of Sarada planet. "Kill "According to King Draco''s order, none of the sais will be left!" Dorodabo, an orange pterosaur, spreads its wings and plans to make a big scene on Sarada with several other members of slago''s crew. Just then, a group of soldiers in purple combat clothes appeared in front of them. The Queen''s Pro guard and special forces appeared. Under the leadership of Lulu, nine Pro guard members and dozens of special forces surrounded them. "Oh, it''s finally here." Lu Lu grinned grimly, her eyes as red as a devil were shining with light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 As soon as dorodabo, the Dragon tribes created by slagu, entered the planet Salada, they were soon surrounded by the pro guards and special forces soldiers headed by Lulu. Facing the fierce Salada planet warrior, dorodabo felt a little uneasy. Then I came back to myself and felt a little ridiculous. You should know that you are the dragon race created by King silagu, and you are the best fighter in the whole universe. It''s only a few years since the rise of Sarada. Even if their leader is powerful, how many people can they have, and how many of them are the best? Do you worry about using it? The strength of the existence of a force is its inside information. Although it is said that an old force will be strong without it, the new force will not have many experts because of its weak foundation. "I don''t know if I''m afraid. The people of the slago army are not the kittens and puppies you''ve met before." Dolodabo shook his head funny. Reach out to the detector beside your ear and press the detection button above. After a few electronic sounds, all the combat effectiveness data of the other side will appear on the display. Most of them are 3000 or 4000 combat effectiveness, and occasionally several more than 10000 combat effectiveness data! Aiming at the pink woman with a grim smile at the front, the number is fixed at 30000 combat effectiveness. "There are 30000 combat effectiveness left!" Dorodabo was a little surprised. "No wonder he was so arrogant. He turned out to be an expert, but unfortunately he was far away from me. Angela, it seems that this task is not very difficult. " "It should be like this. It''s just Saiya. How could it be our opponent of the dragon clan?" There is a trace of disdain on the face of the dragon people named ankila. Some other ugly Cosmic people also look as if they are winning. Dolodabo knows more about his companions and sneers at them. "I''m being looked down upon, sonori. What do you say to do?" Lu Lu licked her red lips, not only not angry, but her eyes flashed with excitement. Before Luo Lan subdues Lulu, she is a real witch. Destroying the planet and the race is like eating and drinking water. Countless races are destroyed in her hands. If someone dares to talk to her like this before, she will definitely press her to death without saying a word. But now After being suppressed for such a long time, it''s rare for her to come across something that makes her feel interesting. She can''t help but want to play a little more. "Give them some color to see, Lord Luo Lan''s order can''t be slack off." Sonori''s red eyes showed a trace of coldness. "Yes Lulu''s eyes are crescent shaped. With a light drink, a torrent of boundless momentum rises from her body. The momentum stirs the surrounding air and turns into waves, whistling in all directions. Soon afterwards, sonori, prey and so on also let go of their momentum, and suddenly a surge of energy rushed into the sky. Dozens of powerful energies suddenly appeared on sharada. Pengpeng, the surging energy squeezed each other, and suddenly produced a violent and powerful force. It was like a face-to-face horizontal push. The spaceman of the slagu army screamed, and his body had been knocked out. No! No! No! The energy detectors worn by the people of the slago Legion constantly sound the warning of the presence of energy. "Something''s wrong, their energy is changing all the time?" Dolodabo''s face was uncertain and a little more flustered. When he paid close attention to the value on the detector, he was dumbfounded. 2.75 million! 140000! 150000! ¡­¡­ A string of shocking data appeared in the eyes of the slago legion, any one to get in the universe is great data. In particular, the disturbing energy of 2.75 million was unheard of. Dolodabo''s forehead exuded cold sweat, and his orange skin became a little white. But at this time, he could not bear to think much. When Lulu and others showed all their fighting power, the battle had already begun. The soldiers of the pro guard and the Saiya of the special forces came forward and found their opponents to attack. The battle of destroying the withered and decaying soon started. Many of the slagu army are experts, and there are many soldiers with combat effectiveness of more than 10000. However, facing the soldiers of the pro guard, it''s like a lamb entering a wolf pack, surrounded by fierce wolves. "Bad!" Dolodabo let out a cry. Whoa! Lu Lu''s face gave him a cold glance. Suddenly, her body flashed and appeared hundreds of meters away. Then several flashes came to dolodabo. "Er..." Dolodabo''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and he didn''t know when the other party came to him. Who can tell me why there are such masters on Sarada! Only king silagu himself can defeat them! But now, slago is entangled in another planet by Rolan and they can''t be on Salada."Hold on, hold on until the king comes." "When the king arrives, it''s the end of Sarada." The cosmonauts and the dragon people of the slagu Legion are looking forward to this, although the hope is very slim. When the slagu really arrives, they will not be able to hold on to that time. "Fat lizard, was that arrogant?" Lulu''s cool face showed indifference, just like looking at a dead man. "Bad!" Dolodabo looked frightened. "Go to hell!" With no expression on her face, Lu Lu puts out her hand to press the other party''s head and smashes it to the ground. Boom!! Dorodabo, who was held by Lulu, couldn''t make any resistance, so he was directly smashed to the ground by Lulu. The violent force suddenly set off a startling wave, and his body broke into pieces. There was a huge pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters in place, and the broken zone stretched for thousands of meters. "Dolodabo..." Angela turned her head just to see her companion''s experience, and suddenly her heart trembled wildly, and a chill suddenly rose from the bottom of her feet. Jixiu, KIGU and other slagu dragon people are also terrified. Dorodabo''s strength ranks in the forefront of these dragon people, but he didn''t expect to be killed by a woman so easily. That woman, how terrible! "Withdraw quickly. The power of Sarada is far beyond thinking. Leave quickly and wait for the arrival of King slagu." "You can''t leave your life here for nothing." Angela, they are timid and start to fly out of space. The strength of their opponents is beyond their imagination. If they continue to pester, they will only increase casualties. Only king silagu can suppress them. "Don''t let them run away." "Make a quick decision and kill all the invaders." "Kill The soldiers on Sarada were filled with indignation and pursued the invaders. For a time, the fierce fighting continued. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 Luo Lan and they intercepted the most dangerous slago outside space to create enough mobilization time for Sarada. Lulu and their side could not delay too long. When the pro guard and special forces attacked the slago legion, helz had already called all the people to evacuate. "All the young SAIAS and Tengs are ready to leave Sarada at any time." Naris, dressed in purple, came forward to report. Herz nodded and scanned the headquarters on sharada. "Are we really evacuating?" Nellis is a little bit reluctant. "Leave first!" Herz sighed. This time, the enemy is too strong. It''s hard to say whether they can block Luolan. If not, sharada can''t drag them down. Herz knows that Luolan has the ability of instant movement, and no one can stop them if they want to leave. If you keep the green hills, you will not be afraid to burn them! As long as there is no accident for them, there will be hope for Saiya people and even Saifei forces. ¡­¡­ Just when helz and naris started to transfer the life of Sarada planet, a wave of earth shaking energy came from the distant outer space! The energy is like beating a drum in the ear. The loud sound frightens the mind, stings the eardrum, and makes people unconsciously produce a kind of pressure. Detectors on Sarada are constantly alerting. Eight million! 10 million! 19 million! Occasionally, there are 12 million and 15 million energy reactions. Everyone who sees this scene is shocked by the energy from outer space. They couldn''t help but stop, and even the people in slago were stunned. "In Saifei''s power Is there anyone who is on a par with King Draco? " "It''s terrible. Even after such a long distance, the shock wave of energy still makes it difficult for people to stand on the ground. Tens of millions of people have combat power. I don''t know if the king''s body can bear it. What can I do if he can''t resist it? Then we''ll be miserable. " "No, the king will be able to get rid of the two sais." "In his heyday, of course, but now King silagu is old. In case of an accident..." Slagu''s subordinates suddenly thought of the serious consequences, and their faces turned pale. After a look at the saians who were chasing after them and vowed to kill them, they suddenly regretted coming to Sarada. If King Draco loses, they''re dead. "Lord helz, that''s Lord Lorraine''s breath?" Naris felt the energy from outer space, shocked. "Yes, unconsciously, he is already so strong, with more than 10 million combat effectiveness!" Herz''s eyes are shining, proud of the Saiya people who can have such a strong. Knowing that he and others can''t stay here to drag Luolan back, he yelled: "withdraw from Sarada planet and leave the whole battlefield to Luolan! All scientific and technological weapons go to the next planet for support. " What we can do now is not to drag back. After everyone leaves the Salada system, the fight in the back will be played by Luo Lan. ¡­¡­ On the next planet, the battle between Loran and slagu is in full swing. Luo Lan while fighting with silagu, while observing the situation of Saifeiya, he will try to pull the front away from Saifeiya, so that she has sufficient preparation to brew big moves, but the strength of silagu in the end above him, a battle is not easy. Hula! The fierce battle stirs the air, because the speed is very fast, but the atmospheric environment hinders their action. At this time, the thin air seems to turn into a viscous liquid attached to the body, which makes Luo Lan''s action feel stagnant. Pengpeng! The local space becomes a vacuum, and a fierce sonic boom comes out. Luo Lan leans forward, with a burst of impact from the soles of her feet. With a flash of her body, she comes to slagu and smashes her fist at his head. Slagu sneers and sneers. Even though her body is aging, his movements are still very agile. The body dodges Luo Lan''s attack, turns around to leave behind several residual shadows, and then an arm quickly stretches, holding Luo Lan''s shoulder. The other hand curled around Luo Lan''s body like a snake. "Magic light strike!" Slago opened his mouth, a hot energy gushed out of his mouth, and a straight beam of energy swept toward Luolan. "Empty chop!" Luo Lan gives a roar, and more than a dozen pieces of warm Qigong blades surround Luo Lan. This move developed by Sophia combines the characteristics of some yadrat people''s Vientiane boxing, and its attack and defense are extremely terrifying. I saw that the "empty chop" collided with the impact of energy ejected by silagu. Boom!! The violent impact of a big explosion, as if a large amount of nuclear bombs were detonated in an instant, the ground was directly scraped off a layer, the terrible impact dispersed the surrounding air, leaving a temporary vacuum environment.Poof! A mouthful of hot blood from the mouth, Luo Lan felt a burst of pain in the viscera, burning feeling spread all over the body. "Hum, even if you eat so many fruits of the spirit tree, it''s not that you don''t have any fighting power in front of me. I just hate that you can''t go a step earlier, or you''ll take advantage of me." Slagu stubbornly believes that Luo Lan''s strength comes from the fruit of the spirit tree, and he sighs for missing the fruit. Then the sigh turned into endless anger, and the energy on his body increased a lot. He saw that the original tall body of slagu was bigger, and his muscles were tense. His yellow robe rustled in the wind. "Your expectation of the fruit of the spirit tree is too high. It''s just a fruit that can replenish energy at most. It''s nothing special." "Shut up Slago roared. Suddenly, his body suddenly shook, his arms extended rapidly, and then he fell into the ground. After shuttling under the ground for a while, he suddenly rushed out of the ground and attacked Luo Lan. Namiks have all kinds of magical abilities. As a fighting namiks, slago doesn''t have all kinds of magical magic, but his attack means are various. How fast! Luo Lan''s face coagulates, and a evil spirit appears on her face. When her opponent''s arms are close, void replacement suddenly starts. At the same time, her eyes stare, and a spiritual force attacks on slagu. His pupils suddenly tightened and his head was covered with blue tendons. After a while, he broke free from the shackles, but his spirit seemed to suffer some invisible blow, and his face became very ugly. "What kind of trick did you use?" He hesitated for a moment, and finally roared. His body suddenly began to become huge. In a flash, he became a giant with a height of 100 meters. When he raised his hands and raised his feet, he had great power. This huge consumption of energy, not critical time, he will not use. Of course, the huge need to consume a lot of energy, its role of nature is not only to enlarge the body, while the body of slago is huge, the power is also surging wildly. 22 million combat power! Luo Lan''s face changed wildly, and there was a gap of 10 million combat effectiveness, which could not be made up by skills. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 After the tremendous expansion, the energy of slagu has been improved unprecedentedly, and his strength has been increased from 19 million to 22 million, almost 10 million more than Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness. For Luo Lan, it''s worse than before, and the dilemma she is facing is even more difficult. If Draco is only a few million more effective than him, he can make up for it by using skills and explosive means. However, the gap of 10 million combat effectiveness is already a difference on the overall level. You know, Luo Lan''s Noumenon combat effectiveness is only 1.2 million. Even if the ape like transformation gives him ten times of the noumenon combat effectiveness, it is still a little low compared with the current energy of slagu. However, this huge way of promotion is not without cost. This kind of state consumes a lot of physical strength and energy, which will greatly reduce his life span. If it wasn''t for extreme anger, silagu would not have used this kind of mace at all. "Hahaha, Saiya, do you feel afraid and regret? But now it''s too late to regret. I admit that you are different from the saians I have seen before, so I will kill you with the most powerful force and destroy you with your planet! " Draco laughed, his towering body standing on the earth like a giant. There is a layer of invisible Qi on the body. The Qi, which is awe inspiring like a blade, turns into a solid. If you get closer, you will feel a kind of breathless oppression. Under the pressure of Draco''s terrible and powerful force, the whole planet began to vibrate violently. A large number of cyclones suddenly formed, forming spiral storms, and then converged into a more huge energy vortex. From outer space, it was like the whole planet had a climate catastrophe. Feeling the surging energy in the air, Luo Lan''s face became livid and tense. She didn''t know what she was thinking. It is obviously impossible to avoid without fighting. The situation is beyond his imagination. If he leaves directly or avoids without fighting, of course, there is no problem. Luo Lan has enough assurance to leave, but in that case, the angry slago will only take the current planet and Sarada planet to vent his anger when he can''t find a vent . The destruction of the planet is inevitable. Salada can''t be destroyed yet. So he bit his teeth, Luo Lan roared and began to extract energy from his body. Suddenly, all the cells in his body seemed to be active, forming a layer of red energy membrane around his body. As soon as he saw that Luo Lan continued to break out, there was a cold light in his eyes. This Saiya is really different from other Saiya! "A stubborn struggle in the corner!" The deafening sound vibrates the air, arousing layers of invisible sound waves. "Fight!" Luo Lan stretches up a face, after roaring one, jump body to hurtle toward Shi Lagu. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There is not much expression on slagu''s face. When he sees Luo Lan coming, his cold expression becomes colder, and his whole body bursts out suffocating murderous gas. Suddenly he raised his hand and fanned toward Luo Lan. Hula, the air was completely torn into pieces, just like a meteorite with a large mass hitting the planet. With a bang, the atmosphere was boiling. Facing the attack of slagu, Luo Lan''s face turns white, and her body is frozen as slowly as a beat. Just then, the huge palm of his hand appeared. Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly tightened, and her face changed wildly. However, when the crisis came, Luo Lan''s heart was unusually calm and roared: "Vientiane boxing!" "Void replacement!" White light shining, Luo Lan hands in the chest. Bang! Thick palm force hit on Luo Lan''s body, time seems to have a moment''s pause in this moment, followed by a string of streamers falling from the sky. With a bang, Luo Lan''s body hit the ground, and the continental plate broke in an instant. A huge shock wave began to spread in all directions from the impact point. The ground seemed to overturn and become fragmented, winding out dense cracks. The terrible broken zone spread to tens of thousands of meters away. "Poof!" Luo Lan vomits blood in the mouth, the body seems to have been torn, intense pain impact nerve, the energy on the body suddenly dim a lot. Even if you use the secret skill of yadrat to remove part of the power, the remaining power is still so terrible. "It''s so strong. There''s a big gap in strength." Wipe off the blood under the corner of the mouth, Luo Lan''s eyes appear a bitter smile. "I can''t believe you survived my attack, but you won''t be so lucky." Slagu grinned cruelly, and a mass of blood red energy gathered on his palm. This mass of energy was hot and destructive. It flashed out and suddenly turned into a huge energy ball with a diameter of 10 meters. "The great destruction!" The huge energy ball with endless power rushes towards Luo Lan. If it is hit by such an attack, no matter how strong Luo Lan''s body is, he will be seriously injured.However, at this time, Saifeiya''s figure flash quickly and appears beside Luolan. She pushes Luolan away. "Sophia!" Luo Lan exclaimed. "Let me do it. My attack is in the works." Looking back at Luo Lan with clear eyes like lake water, sephia''s body flashed again and came to slagu''s body in an instant. At the same time, his two arms stretched forward, and the dazzling energy lit up between his palms. "Good!" Luo Lan Zheng for a while, eyes aimed at a majestic Saifeiya, suddenly nodded. There was a bright smile on his face. The next second, Saifeiya''s face became cold, silver teeth nibbled, and the long brewed energy finally waved out. "All day shockwave!" Saifeiya roared, this moment all pride into a shock wave burst out. But see sharp electric light spread out, a snake gathered together, it seems to form a giant ape image. 15 million combat power! 20 million combat power!! At the moment of the attack, the energy of Saifeiya soared in a straight line. When the energy reached the peak, it actually reached the strength of 4 times of the original mimicry combat effectiveness! All day shockwave is an upgraded version of all air strike, which is more powerful. The longer the preparation time is, the more terrifying the power will be. On the other side, slago looked at Sophia strangely. It seemed that there was a fierce ape in his eyes. He felt a burst of danger in his heart for no reason. No! If you are hit by this attack, even if it is your current strength, you will be seriously injured! Looking at the face-to-face attack from the Saifeiya, my heart suddenly gave birth to a wave of anger, clearly just Saiya people, actually let yourself feel dangerous! "It''s not so easy to beat Wang!" With a roar in his heart, silagu twisted his arms, and the "great destruction" he had previously released reversed his direction, attacking towards the "all day shockwave" of zephylia. In the void, the two energies collide, and the power of terror bursts out instantly. Boom! The violent and restless big bang suddenly burst out of the atmosphere. The energy of the shockwave and the attack of slago counteract each other. The turbulent flow of energy is like a runaway Mustang, scattering everywhere. The whole planet is full of disturbing energy. After a while, the energy subsided slightly. In the hazy smoke, slagu''s huge body appeared in the sky. The towering body more than 100 meters high was full of knife like wounds, and his body shape was very embarrassed. What is particularly remarkable is that one of his arms has disappeared, blood is flowing from the fracture, and the bones inside can be seen. In front of him, Sophia gasped and floated in the air with pale face. Her body was about to fall. The attack just now almost consumed all the energy in her body, and now she almost lost the power to fly. Hastily stuffed a bean into his mouth, barely recovered. "Queen Sophie, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect that your power was so terrible that it could hurt me However, you can release the same trick several times. " slago''s face is blue and his forehead is wriggling. His mistake in the fight just now makes him feel angry. He was wounded by a mere Saian. Hum, silago put his other hand on the fracture of his arm, but he roared bitterly. With the green viscous liquid dripping down, a brand new arm grew up again. Seeing this, Saifeiya turned pale and stepped back. "A new arm has grown!" "Ha ha, what really surprised you is still in the future." Slago has a ferocious face. He''s a super Namiki, not a boaster. He laughs and leans forward a little. His figure suddenly blurs. His shadow flickers and turns to the range of several meters. The speed doesn''t give him a chance to react. For a hundred meter tall body, the distance of a few meters is equivalent to face-to-face. Bang! Sophia subconsciously uses her arm to resist. The violent collision generates a whirlwind in the plane, and the violent force directly blows her away. "Oops, poof..." There was some disbelief in Saifeiya''s eyes, and the terrible shock made her spew out a mouthful of blood. All of a sudden, the spirit is withered. "Ha ha, you can''t resist this power. You''re not my opponent at all. It seems that your strength comes from your strange moves just now. Now you won''t be given time to release. It''s time to send you on the road." Slagu''s huge body came to zephylia again, clenched his fist and smashed it down. The strength of slago is so great that for a moment, the tip of his fist rubs violently with the surrounding air and makes a buzzing sound.At this time, Luo Lan''s figure also appeared, he blocked in front of Saifeiya''s body, will protect her behind. "Thanks to your time, I''m ready to do it." "Luo Lan!" "Don''t worry, give it to me." With that, Luo Lan raised her right arm and saw a blood red light shining. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, his dark eyes fixed on the slago who was waving his fist at them, and his cold voice rang. "Dragon boxing!" Roar - a dragon chanting through the sky, a blood red energy from Luo Lan''s right arm, the turbulent energy rolling constantly, condensing a dragon shape in the mid air. Blood red dragon whistling, breaking through the obstacles of space, this moment time seems to have stopped. There is only a long and winding red dragon in the eye, holy and powerful Slagu looked at the rising dragon in amazement. He felt a sense of suffocation in his heart. It was like the oppression in the deep of his blood. When he faced the dragon, he naturally lowered a lot. "No way, I''m the real dragon The blood of the namiks will not give in like this. " Roaring, silago increased the strength of the attack. Boom! The two energies collide with each other, and the terrible energy whirlwind turns into an awe inspiring cyclone. Luo Lan and Shi Lagu are involved in this terrible energy, and they can''t see clearly in an instant. The surface of the planet can''t bear the impact of high-intensity energy. It breaks directly from the middle, and the hot magma gushes out, and the vision becomes blurred immediately. "Cough!" When she reappeared, Luo Lan''s face turned pale, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. Her upper body''s combat suit could not withstand the impact of powerful energy, and it had been broken into pieces Slago''s appearance is also very miserable. Half of his body is burned by energy. This attack is equivalent to losing both sides. "It can''t be wrong. It''s the power of the Dragon God. How can you have the power of the Dragon God in your body?" With a look of consternation, silago screamed hysterically. As the descendants of the Dragon God power, the namiks can also be called the dragon people. They are naturally sensitive to the power of the Dragon God. Even though slagu lived on an alien planet since childhood and had no contact with the inheritance of the namiks, the memory engraved in his blood still gives him a glimpse of the power Luo Lan just used. "This is the chance God gave me!" Slagu is very happy, and his eyes become greedy when he looks at Luo Lan. If he can absorb the Saiya people in front of him and gain the power of Dragon God, and then temper the blood of the namiks, he may be able to greatly prolong his life. Think of here, slago''s eyes suddenly hot up, even just seriously injured anger also disappeared. At this time, silagu''s heart settled down, he began to shrink his body and restore to the size of ordinary people, but his strength did not decrease, and he still maintained 22 million combat effectiveness. Of course, the cost of using this form is even greater than that of using giant. But it doesn''t matter. As long as we absorb the Saiya in front of us, all the losses will be made up. Luo Lan suddenly feels a chill, cold sweat on her pale face, and looks at Saifeiya. After they eat Xiandou, they restore their physical strength to the peak. However, the strength of slago is above Luo Lan after all. Even if the physical strength is restored, the combat effectiveness gap of 10 million is hard to make up. "Start first, don''t let him have time to prepare." Think of here, Luo Lan once again control the strength to attack, Saifeiya is not the opponent of silagu, can only assist from the side, but they are a step late, silagu cold hum, also seize the opportunity to attack. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 The next second, the distance between slago and Luo Lan is getting closer. Slago comes to them quickly, full of angry power. Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s attack hasn''t started yet, they are snatched by slago. Their faces suddenly change wildly, and they are busy adjusting their body movements. At the moment when slago''s attack falls, they quickly move out of each other''s attack range. And then, together with sephia, they attack on Draco. Slagu looks at Luo Lan and Saifeiya indifferently. With a sneer, he shoots out with awe inspiring intention and blows his fist again. Bang! Fists collided with fists and burst into dazzling light. A burst of impact radiated away from the collision place. They coughed and flew out involuntarily. "You are too far behind me." Slago greedily aimed at Luo Lan, and then a dive came to Luo Lan''s side. The solid claw grasps on his shoulder, the powerful strength way nearly crush Luo Lan''s bone. Luo Lan face a tight, right arm energy burst out, a gas force released, this just from the hands of slagu. But the next moment, slago''s figure came to him again, as if he was watching his prey. You should know that slago''s body is very rotten now. If he were any other namiks of the same age, he might not even have the ability to fight. Slago can be so strong, thanks to his different physical quality, but no matter how strong the body, it is difficult to resist the erosion of time. Originally, the fruit of the spirit tree was a hope for him to be young, but unfortunately this hope failed. When he thought his life was coming to an end like this, Luo Lan appeared in front of him with the power of the Dragon God, which was tantamount to the dew from heaven. Even God was helping him! At this time, how could slagu give up such an opportunity? Even if he consumed more energy, he would bring Luo Lan''s dragon power into his body. "Ha ha ha, give up your dragon power Shi Lagu suddenly attacks to come over, the strength of the strength of the body passes through Luo Lan''s chest. Poof! A mouthful of blood was spurted from his mouth, and the scattered blood mist was flying in the void. Luo Lan touched the next part of the attack, his face became a little white, and then took a deep breath, look firm up. It is an indisputable fact that silago is much stronger than him, but it is not easy to defeat him in this way. At the same time, the power of the Dragon God living in his right arm began to roar. There is a ray of light in the deep eyes. Luo Lan pauses in the void and faces the attack of slagu. Peng! Peng! The power of void replacement and Vientiane boxing is maximized. At this moment, Luo Lan''s flexible figure keeps appearing and disappearing like lightning. Suddenly, a back somersault, the sole of his feet, and his body rushes straight out. In an instant, he comes to silagu''s body. "Hum!" Slagu''s face was gloomy and cold. He clenched his fist and hit Luo Lan. "Why?" Silagu let out a surprise. His fist ran through his body, but the feeling of impact was empty. Looking at it again, he found that it was just a shadow. At the same time, dozens of shadows suddenly appeared around him. These shadows formed a circle around him. If you just use the breath to distinguish, you can''t tell which shadow is real. Huo Ran, these dozens of shadows flash quickly, and attack toward the center at the same time. Slago looked on coldly, ignoring which one was real, and using absolute strength to explain his skills. He opened his arms, and the surging energy burst out suddenly. In an instant, the terrible energy was like a wall of air, rolling in all directions. All the shadows disappeared immediately, and Luo Lan''s real body appeared within three feet of slagu. He was almost able to attack him. Turning his head, there was a strong energy in his mouth. "Super destruction wave!" A terrible shockwave came out of his mouth. "Stargun!" Luo Lan quickly adjusted her body, closed her hands, and the bright star was shining. Although it blocks the attack of slagu, Luo Lan''s body is also not easy. The aftereffect of the impact on her body makes her whole body ache and blood spills from her mouth. "Cough, the strength of silago is really strong!" However, at this time, the corners of his mouth turned up with a touch of irony, and the devil''s fierce eyes glared at Luo Lan. He saw the subtle essence flash by, whew, and two sharp energy rays shot out of his eyes. "No!" Luo Lan heart clatters a, a heart whole raised. "Empty chop!" "All air strike!" With a soft drink, light red energy appears between Luolan and slagu. The sharp energy blade blocks slagu''s attack. At the same time, a bright white energy is applied to slagu''s body. The sudden attack makes slagu''s action stagnate.Slago''s face changed a little, and he frowned. At this time, Luo Lan left the side of slagu, after a little adjustment, he continued to give slagu a hard hand. Peng! Pengpeng Boom! After continuous attacks, Luo Lan and Shi Lagu were both defeated. They glided more than 1000 meters in the air and then collided again. "Damn it Slagu became furious. He didn''t have the Xiandou that Luo Lan could recover his strength as quickly as they did. He didn''t have the blessing of vitality. Every collision consumed his life. Obviously, such a fight will not last long. A trace of gloom flashed across his face, and silago turned his eyes and aimed at sephia. That woman''s strength is a little weaker. If it''s used as an attack target or a shield, it''s more appropriate. "I''ll make an operation on you first. As long as you die, that man should be in great pain!" Think of here, silago insidious smile, figure a flash, tall figure appeared to Saifeiya side. There was a cold smile on his face. Slagu released his physical strength, and his overbearing breath rolled towards SAFIYA. SAFIYA''s face turned white and his brain tingled. He quickly approached Rolan. But this time a little late, the figure of slago like a thick wall in front of her. Saifeiya face a burst of dim, roar a, hastily with attack means instead of defense. "All day shockwave!" In an instant, the twisted light unfolded slowly like a picture scroll, and countless electric lights flashed, forming a snail shock wave that could not be seen clearly by the naked eye. These shock waves were flying all over the sky like petals. Although they looked very scattered, they were scattered in shape and spirit, and gathered together to form a group of energy arrays, which had extremely strong penetration and attack power. But Saifeiya''s attack is very hasty, there is not much time for her to brew, so such an attack still can not stop slagu. Slago overbearing to break through the energy defense network of Saifeiya, full of lethal fist waved out. With a bang, SAFIYA''s face turned pale instantly. A force of terror passed through her body, and the blood suddenly turned red. SAFIYA''s body flew out like a newly loaded shell, and the bright red blood seemed to fall from the sky like raindrops. "Hum, this blow is fatal enough!" Slago said coldly, then went forward to make up a knife and kicked it down in the air. Bang! The heavy impact made the ground sink suddenly, and the cracked zone stretched out all the time, with a radius of hundreds of kilometers turning into ruins in an instant. "Sophia!" All this happened so fast that even Luo Lan couldn''t react. Seeing that Saifeiya was driven deep into the earth by silagu, Luo Lan''s eyes were about to crack, her dark eyes suddenly turned red, and the riot energy ran wildly in her body. Bang Bang Just like the sound of heart beating, Luo Lan''s power suddenly out of control and became confused. He stepped forward, no matter whether his body could bear it or not, and launched a fierce attack directly towards slagu. Whew, the two collided, and silago frowned deeply. It seems that my opponent is a little different from just now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan spits out a mouthful of blood foam, and the pain from his body doesn''t stop his body. But the next second, as if there was no pain at all, he continued to attack slago. Something''s wrong! Something''s wrong! Slagu looks at Luo Lan suspiciously, but he sees that his pupils are red, his hair is up, and his whole body is covered with violent and rampant energy. But Luo Lan at this time will not pay attention to the surprise of silagu, he disappeared in a flash, and appeared in the side of silagu, Bo! There was a dull blow, and a thick air wave spread in all directions. Luo Lan''s body suddenly turned into a streamer, and attacked towards silagu again. Stoop, squat, instant, fierce attack at one go! Bang! The powerful attack bombarded him, and he looked at him stupidly. Later, he felt a sharp pain. "Poof!" Blood gushed out, there was a collapse in the chest, and the bones of his body were broken. Silagu twitched, his face was full of pain, and the collapse of his chest was creeping. The strong vitality of the namiks made his body recover quickly. This Saiya is weird! When looking at Luo Lan, I found that the other side was covered with a layer of strong red light. I could hear the roar of wild animals and the long chant of the dragon. The energy is rising! "What''s the matter?" Slago was so frightened that his heart beat suddenly that he didn''t have any reason to feel a chill. At this moment, he suddenly felt as if he were in the ice and snow polar, and felt a thorough cold. At the same time, his soul was shocked by a huge energy.I don''t seem to be a Saian at all. What happened? Draco growled, but no one could answer him. "Damn it Draco''s face was dark and he roared. The strong man''s intuition told him that he could not stay on this planet any longer. Although he was sorry that he could not get the power of the Dragon God, it was the most important thing to save his life at this time. If you have no life, what else can you take to get the power of the Dragon God. "By the way, destroy the planet. Although the planet is only medium-sized, if it explodes, it can also produce terrible power. If it can hurt the other side, I still have a chance to get the power of Dragon God!" Think about it, slago''s face became crazy, raised his hand, a ball of blood red light shining. ¡­¡­ Wang Xing in the north. Since the spirit tree appeared in the lower boundary under his jurisdiction, the king of the northern boundary paid close attention to the following situation. Luo Lan also knew about the fact that Luo Lan had collected all the fruits of the spirit tree on Ophir. Originally, he thought that the matter should come to an end here, and he did not continue to observe it later. But not much time, a terrible energy shock from the lower bound. The northern boundary King took a quick look and saw exactly what happened in the Salada galaxy. Of course, this is not to say that Luo Lan''s energy is really powerful enough to break through several layers of space, but that Uranus in the north, as the planet managing the lower universe, has special functions. As long as the king of the North stays on the king of the north, he can easily perceive the situation of the lower universe. "Super namik slago, how did that guy get to Salada?" "Hiss, if the power is converted into combat power, there will be 22 million combat power. I''m afraid that he is more powerful than Felisa. I don''t know how to compare with King crud..." The king of the North looked at him in a daze. Because he seldom showed his ultimate state, even the king of the North didn''t understand his real power. In his understanding, only the retired king krud of the North galaxy could be his opponent. As the battle continued, when the king of the northern boundary saw the change in Luo Lan''s body, the whole person was shocked. "What''s the matter with that Saiya? The power has soared, which is not much worse than that of silagu No, it''s stronger. " "Damn, another planet has disappeared. How many planets do these villains want to destroy before they are willing?" One or two, the most powerful creatures, are evil men for the disaster of the universe. In such a situation, the king of northern world can do nothing. It is said that it is the manager of the whole North galaxy. In fact, the king of the North has no power to govern. ¡­¡­ In the sky, the star near sharada has disappeared. In the vast space, slagu looks embarrassed to avoid the attack of Luo Lan. Peng! Peng! Peng! One by one, the waves in space are radiating in all directions "Dammit, dammit, why can''t even the destruction of the planet hurt each other." Slago''s action is a little slow, and the previous explosion of the planet also put him in a crisis. Suddenly, a shadow stood in front of him. The man''s black hair was up, and his whole body was covered with a thick flame, as if there was endless fuel to supplement, burning wildly. The blood red energy mist is constantly mixed with golden flash. Luo Lan eyes cold, cold staring at the eyes of the slagu, a pair of indifferent eyes even showed a golden color. Mimicry super Saiya! Further than ape mimicry, a form between Super Saiyan and Saiyan, although there is still a gap compared with the real Super Saiyan, Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness at this time is 20 times of the normal, reaching a terrible 24 million combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 There was a red flame on his body, and there was no expression on his cold face. A surging and frightening momentum gushed out. Against the golden pupil, Luo Lan feels like a beast, as if to destroy everything in front of her. Luo Lan roared in situ, and the breath began to rise with the roar. 24 million combat power burst out, rolling waves like a surging river, and heavy energy rolled over, making silagu breathless. In fact, when he saw the other side''s extraordinary performance in the battle just now, silagu realized that the situation was not good, but he didn''t expect that the situation was so strong that it became a reality so soon. The hateful Saiyan didn''t know what had happened, and his fighting capacity surpassed him all at once. "It must be the power of the Dragon God. Only the power of the Dragon God can make him have such a big breakthrough. Damn, even the power of planet destruction can''t kill each other. What should we do now?" Slagu began to panic. He was not the opponent of the other side, and he might be buried here. In retrospect, slago regretted coming to the Salada galaxy. But now regret is useless, the most important thing is to get out of here as soon as possible. Slago''s brain was spinning wildly, looking for a way to escape. Suddenly, he saw the faraway planet Sarada, and his eyes lit up. There must be advanced aircraft on that planet. As long as you start the aircraft, the Saia will never catch up with you. Thinking of this, slagu has no mind to fight with Luo Lan. Who knows what happened to the Saiyan? His body is not allowed to drag down. He should leave the Salada Galaxy first and wait until he is young with Dr. Luka''s life prolonging potion. This account with the Saia will come back sooner or later. At this time, silagu could not care about other things, and no matter whether Sarada was the headquarters of Saifei forces or not, he flew straight towards the blue and white planet. While flying, he looked back at the situation of Loran, but he saw that the other side stood still and seemed to control the sudden surge of power. This is a good opportunity! There was a surprise on the face of slago, whew to speed up and run towards the planet Sarada. However, the good luck of slagu has not been maintained for long. His arrogance suddenly flashed a few times, and Luo Lan''s tall and straight figure suddenly blocked in front of him. Slagu''s expression is stiff for a moment, his body suddenly stops, and his two eyes stare at Luo Lan. He doesn''t know how the other side appears. But at this time, he couldn''t think too much and began to attack subconsciously. There was a flash of sparks on the fingertips of slago, and some energy rays were thrown out. Meanwhile, his other hand was getting longer and longer, and he launched a fierce attack on Luo Lan. In the face of such an attack, Luo Lan just looked at it without expression. Suddenly, her body ejected a group of flame, as if there were countless fuels burning in the void, and countless shadows appeared all of a sudden. These shadows were erratic, avoiding all the attacks of silagu. Then in the next second, these shadows re merge into one, Luo Lan''s body has been very close to the place of silagu. Slagu was surprised. His pupils suddenly shrunk to a little, then slowly enlarged. A chill came from the sole of his feet and rushed to his brain. Run! Slago reacted subconsciously. In the face of Luo Lan''s attack, he didn''t dare to connect, and his momentum was weak first. He turned his body, his arm suddenly stretched, and got the debris of a star explosion from a distance in front of him. With a loud bang, the debris of the meteorite exploded to pieces. Whew! Whew! Whew! Slago threw out a series of energy waves continuously, which covered the whole void, and used the debris of the planet as the tipping point to form a dense covering network. Then, taking advantage of the visual obstacles caused by the big bang, slago turned and galloped, turned into a streamer and ran towards sharada. ¡­¡­ On Sarada. Lulu and others, who have just disposed of the slagu legion, are preparing to leave the planet. The aftereffects of the battle in the universe are gradually approaching Sarada. Under the influence of this wave of forces, the atmosphere of the planet is rolling violently, and the dark clouds cover the sky. It seems that the ink has overturned, which makes people feel depressed. "The energy reaction in the universe has exceeded 20 million. The battle there must be very fierce." "The power of Lord Luo Lan has been enhanced to the extreme, but the evil breath is also growing. Even if it''s so far away, I feel the pain of breathing." "Don''t talk nonsense, everyone hurry into the spaceship." "Come on, get off Sarada at once." Herz ordered the spaceship to take off quickly, watching one spaceship leave Sarada planet, his heart was finally relieved, the Saiya people finally developed again, absolutely can not be destroyed again."Herz, the evacuation is almost complete." Lulu appeared beside him with a ray of light. "It''s time we left, too." Herz nodded and led the last group of men aboard. "I said Is the breath of Sophia gone? She''s not dead, is she Lulu looked up at the sky and couldn''t feel the breath of Celia. "What?" Herz was shocked all over. He closed his eyes and could not feel the breath of zephylia. "Sophia should have died. We can''t let her sacrifice go to waste Everyone will leave with me. " Herz''s face showed a trace of sadness, and his fist clenched hand kept shaking. Fortunately, Herz knew that there was a prop in the world that could bring people back to life, so he didn''t despair. Lulu was silent for a moment. She said that if Celia died, there should be no one to control her, but she was lost in her heart! Just when they were sad about the sacrifice of Celia, a surge of momentum suddenly came from space, and it was growing. In a twinkling of an eye, it had surpassed the breath of silagu. Helz and Lulu were shocked. They were especially familiar with the breath of Rolan. "Oh, my God, Luo Lan''s breath seems to have changed. It''s so strong all of a sudden." "More than that evil breath." "No, they are approaching Sarada. The battle will soon spread here!" Suddenly, Lu Lu, who is stronger than others, shouts. "Go, it''s dangerous if you don''t go any further." With a loud cry, all the Saiya people who did not enter the spaceship boarded the spaceship. When the cabin door of the spaceship was closed, they just saw a bright fireball cut through the atmosphere and landed. A huge flare rose in the distant sky, and the whole continent was directly wiped away. Herz and others in the spacecraft swaying out of the planet Salada, just outside the atmosphere, two groups of dazzling human figures fighting in the void. The battle between Loran and slagu is approaching Sarada. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 "Slago, you can''t leave Salada today." "Damn it, why is that Saiya always pestering!" As he attacked backward, he flew toward Sarada, roaring angrily in his mouth. He doesn''t know Luo Lan can lock his breath, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he can find out. But see Luo Lan figure a flash, ghost like appear in the side of silagu, raise the arm, powerful palm into a fist, condescending toward silagu hard beat down! "Go to hell!" A powerful punch fell down, and a ray of light suddenly lit up at the tip of the fist. A powerful blow suddenly hit on the head of slagu. Suddenly, the void seemed to be broken, full of crystal cracks, and a ring of energy spread horizontally. Kazam, under Luo Lan''s powerful attack, slagu''s head changed shape, his two eyes protruded outward, and the power of penetrating his body made a mess of his body. After a short pause, slagu''s body suddenly accelerated and flew straight out like a missile just launched. Leave a bright track in the void. Boom!! After smashing several solid meteorites in a row, slagu''s body didn''t mean to stop until it burst into the atmosphere of sharada. "Death Luolan blinked again, keeping the same speed as slago. Raise your feet. Kick it hard. Although the mimicry super Saier is not the real super Saier, with 20 times of strength, the amazing combat effectiveness of 24 million is not what slago can resist. Whew! Several wisps of energy impact spread out, and Draco screamed bitterly. Blood kept gushing out of his mouth, and his body was directly embedded into the continental plate. With the violent breaking of the continental plate, the whole Sarada planet shook violently. At this time, silagu regretted that he should not have come to Salada galaxy to find trouble with Saifei forces. If he had the chance, he hoped that he had never met Saiya people. All of a sudden, Luo Lan stopped, her body floating in the void, her golden eyes staring at silagu without any emotion. Spread out your palm, condense a football sized energy ball, and then hurl it at slago. Stragu struggled with his body, barely opened his eyes, looked at the small energy ball, felt the great power contained in the energy ball, and his heart couldn''t help trembling, a feeling of scalp numbness pounding his brain. I want to die. If you are hit by him, you will die! Want to avoid, but found a strange spiritual force in his body, his body seems to be frozen, unable to move half a minute. "How can I be defeated so easily by you!" The expression distorts to send out the crazy roar, and slagu looks like a crazy devil. No matter the body''s bearing capacity, he begins to overdraw the body''s strength. At this time, he has no choice but to resist Luo Lan''s bombardment. This overdraft behavior is very risky. If you are not careful, your body will collapse completely. However, at this time, there seems to be no other way for slagu to do it. Peng WOW! There was a violent crash, like the sound of broken glass. Silago held up his energy to block most of Luo Lan''s attack. But at the last moment, the turbulent energy broke his protection, and a ray of sharp energy penetrated through and directly hit silago''s chest. Whew, whew! It was followed by several bursts of energy, just like a bullet fired from the barrel of a gun. With the burning temperature, it suddenly penetrated through the chest of slago, and the blood immediately sprayed out. "Ah!" Blood gushed out of his mouth. Silagu looked at his chest in disbelief. Then his body was shocked. The excessive overdraft of his strength made him taste the evil effect. Finally, the backfire began. Originally, the namiks were full of vitality. They only needed a little sunlight and water to synthesize their own energy to survive. But now, slago is like a leaky baby. Some parts of his body begin to become dry and flat. His twisted face suddenly grows old, and there are many sunken wrinkles on his eyebrows. According to the age of slago, he was an old man at this time. He was able to keep young all the time because of the powerful power in his body. "No, how can I die here?" Slago is not the opponent of Luo Lan who has become a mimicry super Saier. Their strength is not at the same level at all. If Draco has a young body, he may have a chance to escape from Luo Lan''s hands. But now, how old and frail Draco is the opponent of young and strong Luo Lan. It''s like a lost dog without a few blows. It''s completely lost its valiant charm in the past. "Dragon boxing!" The blood red dragon soared into the sky and walked majestically through the void.Luo Lan uses his last blow to end the life of slagu. When the whole dragon passes through slagu''s body, the hot energy stirs up and directly burns all the cells of slagu. After the virtual shadow of the Dragon ran through, there was no residue left. The powerful man of the universe came all the way, but he finally paid the price of his life for his ambition. Taking a deep breath, I took a look at the devastated sharada planet. A large area of land became desert, grasslands became bogs, and the continuous mountains were directly swept away by the aftershocks of energy shock. The two silver white space corridors in the sky were distorted, and it was very difficult to repair them. However, it''s not easy to keep Sarada in battle. The space corridor will be repaired slowly. "Sophia..." Luo Lan''s mouth murmured. As if sensing something, the body suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it had come to the orbit of the previously destroyed planet. In the disordered starry sky, irregular stars of different sizes are distributed everywhere. Luo Lan squints her eyes and observes each star carefully. Suddenly, a bright flash catches his attention. Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly brighten, and her cold cheeks smile again like a spring breeze. The body jumps forward, the distance of thousands of meters seems to disappear. Luo Lan comes to the side of the bright light and hugs her tightly. There is a figure in the light. The graceful figure is very soft and beautiful. It is seraphia who disappeared with the explosion of the planet. "Great, you''re alive." Sophia''s brain is still in a paste. For a while, her mind seems to have entered another space. The cold feeling is only encountered in the near death experiment on Frey before. "This is Died once? " "Yes, thanks to the chance of resurrection, otherwise you would have to go to hell." After seeing Saifeiya safe and sound, Luo Lan''s expression relaxed. "Ah, Luo Lan, how did your eyes turn golden?" Saifeiya looked into Luo Lan''s eyes, surprised. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 Golden eyes? Luo Lan was surprised when she heard the question from Sophia. Then she gathered a mirror and looked at it. She found that her dark pupil turned to golden yellow. The golden color seemed to be embedded in the deep of the pupil. It was golden and beautiful, giving people a mysterious feeling. How can my eyes become like this? Luo Lan fell into thinking for a moment, and his golden eyes reminded him of Brolli in the theater version, the fierce man who can beat the super Saiya under normal circumstances. Isn''t his fighting state like this? Think of Brolli before becoming a blonde super Saier can rely on strong strength, pressure to beat the super blue state of Monkey King and bejita, Luo Lan''s heart can''t help but some touch. Brolli also transformed the power of great apes into normality, which is very similar to his own practice. The only difference is that Brolli was born with such talent, and after a period of practice, he first mastered ape mimicry, and then transformed his state. Golden pupil state, their own state is constantly tending to him. Should my next practice follow the transformation of Brolli? Luo Lan''s thoughts can''t help flying up. Of course, if she can become as strong as Brolli, it''s excellent. However, Luo Lan feels that she and Brolli are different after all. His transformation is not as pure as that of blauli, but also mixed with the power of ape mimicry and Dragon God. So his eyes are golden now, but his tail is still red. "How do you feel?" See Luo Lan fall into thinking for a long time, Saifeiya with white hands in front of him. Luo Lan came back, carefully felt the surging and endless power in her lower body, and her face showed a satisfied smile. "I feel great. In the golden pupil state, my combat effectiveness has increased to 20 times of the normal. If I continue to grow stronger, I will be a super Saiya. I have probably found my next cultivation goal." Whether it''s Brolli''s golden pupil or the monkey king''s normal state, the next step is to be a super Saiya with golden hair. The golden haired super Saian is like a transition between the ape Saian and the super Saian, which is a necessary link for the two ways of cultivation. Luo Lan has a vague understanding of his future path. With the combination of Dragon God power and ape power, his final practice state may be different from ape Saiyan and Super Saiyan, but it should be similar in the basic stage. "Are you going to be a super Saia so soon?" After hearing this, Sophia looked envious. "It shouldn''t be fast. If my normal strength were stronger, I might have become a super sair when I fought with slago just now But fortunately, there is no direct change, otherwise there will be no golden pupil state, later may regret Luo Lan tells the truth and says what she knows. The power of anger is a way to start the transformation of super Saiya. The only premise is that the power of noumenon reaches a certain strength, and millions of combat power is probably needed. Luo Lan did not achieve that condition, so when Saifeiya was killed before, it did not promote him to reach the super Saiya state. This kind of anger transformation method relies too much on emotion. Even if we enjoy the power of super Saiya in advance with the help of emotion, because the spirit and body do not reach the edge of breakthrough, the rapid transformation will inevitably affect the play. At that time, the super Saiya were "weak" and needed continuous cultivation in the later stage to make up. In Luo Lan''s understanding, only when Sun Wukong returns from yadrat, can he be regarded as a truly mature super Saiya. If Luo Lan wants to be a super Saiya player, it''s better to wait until her physical training is complete, and then break through with her own strength, which may bring more benefits. After listening to Luo Lan''s understanding of super Saiya, saifia nodded with feeling. The transformation of super sair has always been a myth on the star of vegeta. Even if Luo Lan told her that there will be a sair on earth who can become a super sair in the future, because she has not seen it with her own eyes, it is still a very distant legend for her. Take advantage of this opportunity to learn more about it, so that you can be prepared for the practice in the future. Saifeiya came close to Luo Lan, and her beautiful eyes observed Luo Lan''s golden eyes. She said with a smile: "orchid used to say that you have golden light in your eyes, it seems that she really said it." "She said you had a red light in your eyes!" "Maybe when I become a pseudo super Saia, my eyes will be red." Sophia joked. "It''s really possible!" Luo Lan said thoughtfully. "By the way, contact Herz and ask them to come back. This time, the loss of the Salada galaxy is a little big. One planet has been destroyed. If we don''t deal with the Salada planet as soon as possible, the natural environment here will become uninhabitable for life." "That damned Draco has cost me my life. This account must be well calculated." As soon as she mentions slagu, she exudes a cold murderous air. It''s her first time to face death. Although she is on the verge of death after her resurrection, her combat effectiveness has soared, but the feeling of death is really not good.As the chief culprit, slagu has been killed by Luo Lan, so her account can only be counted in slagu''s hands. Luo Lan nods. Fortunately, he has given Saifeiya a chance to revive, otherwise Saifeiya will suffer in hell. In the process of strengthening their power, they don''t know how many races are destroyed in their hands, and they will go to hell after death. I think the king of hell has listed the accounts clearly. Contact Herz with the messenger. When they know that Luolan has killed slagu, Herz and others are finally relieved and lead the army back to Sarada planet. See Saifeiya intact standing beside Luolan, Herz was very surprised. "You didn''t die. I''m not angry with you before." Lu Lu was surprised. Seeing that Celia''s face sank, she quickly waved her hand and said, "I''m very worried. I said that queen Sophie would never have an accident so easily Right, right. " "Don''t talk nonsense. Darius is under your watch. Take him out and come with me to the slago forces on the edge of the North galaxy." Said Celia, glancing at lulu. "What do you want?" Lulu is ready to move, with an excited expression on her face. "Reckon!" "Oh, this is my favorite." Celia stares at lulu. She stares at her and makes her hair grow. Looking at Lulu''s smiling face, Celia hums coldly. Now she and Rolan are pressing on her. The witch doesn''t have the courage to do too much, but her nature can''t be changed. If the two of them disappear one day, who knows what bold things she will do. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Next, Celia led Lulu, Darius and the Queen''s Pro guard to the slago forces on the edge of the North galaxy. No accident, there will soon be a bloodbath. Cyphia and Lulu have always been fierce. Naturally, the slagu Legion is not their opponent. After destroying several planets, the whole region near the East galaxy on the edge of the Milky way also falls into the control of cyphia. After taking over the territory of slago, the territory of the Saifei forces expanded again, presenting a spoon shape as a whole. The big end is the headquarters of the Saifei forces in the west of the North galaxy. It is close to the West Galaxy in the west, and extends to the East Galaxy in the East. There is a long and narrow zone in the middle of it that borders on the frissa Legion. However, there is no conflict of interest between the two because the flissa Legion is not an interstellar force dominating the planet. In addition, the flissa Legion is cooperating with the Saifei forces and is willing to resell the planet to the Saifei forces. In flisa''s heart, there are only a few planets that he despises and disdains to rule. The powerful power gives Felisa sufficient confidence - when he really needs those planets, he can take them back at any time by moving his finger - which allows the ruling area of Saifei power to pass through his jurisdiction system. ¡­¡­ When Saifeiya led the team to expedition to the slagu army, Luo Lan moved back to the earth in a blink. At this time, the 21st world''s first martial arts association on the earth has ended. From the mouth of tayis, Luo Lan knows the situation of several games after he left. In the fourth game of the final eight, the blonde orchid beat suno, the successor of the God of heaven, to advance to the final four. In the next four finals, the monkey king first had to compete with his brother Colin, and finally easily entered the final. In another competition, the blonde Lanqi defeated another successor of the God Qiqi by a narrow margin. In the final, the monkey king met the blonde Lanqi. Compared with the original book, Monkey King''s strength is much stronger. His combat effectiveness is even stronger than that of tianjinfan in the 22nd martial arts meeting. Unfortunately, his opponent is blonde Lanqi. The strength of Lanqi trained by Saifeiya is very different from that of the original book. The final result is that the blonde Lanqi won the championship of the 21st world''s first martial arts association, while the monkey king was second. "Where''s rankie?" Luo Lan looks around her eyes, but she doesn''t see LAN Qi. Tays waved her hand and said, "after receiving the bonus, she ran away. She said she was going to be smart." Luo Lan rolled a white eye, this silly girl is really not long memory, her so-called natural and unrestrained must be to be a robber! When a robber has any future, he can do it as soon as he wants. Her teacher is the famous Queen Saifei. As a disciple, she has to pull up a team to wander in the universe After disdaining the blonde orchid, Luo Lan didn''t take care of her, because he knew that after the blonde orchid sneezed and turned into a clever blue orchid, he would surely come back with a loop cloud. Sure enough, as soon as Luolan and tayisi got home and it was a little dark, Lanqi came back. Even for the food materials on the top of the somersault cloud, Lanfa Lanqi went to the market for a purchase. "Luo Lan, it''s time to have dinner. I''ll get ready!" Blue haired rankie put on her apron. "Go ahead, I''ll go out for a while and I''ll be back soon." Luo Lan smiles at LAN Qi and takes the Dragon Ball radar away from the room. An island surrounded by the sea. Luo Lan''s figure appears on the highest mountain of the island. Facing the soft sea breeze, Luo Lan presses the Dragon Ball radar and looks around according to the radar display. Finally, he finds a shining Dragon Ball inlaid with golden stars in a crevice on the island. For Luo Lan, who has the ability of instant movement and the Dragon Ball radar, the difficult process of others looking for the dragon ball is as simple as drinking water for him. It doesn''t take long for Luo Lan to gather all the dragon balls on the earth. Put the dragon ball in an open area, and then recite the mantra of calling the dragon. Because of the transformation of the red dragon a year ago, the Earth Dragon is extremely large. The red dragon has powerful body and powerful ability. It can realize two wishes at one time. Luo Lan''s first wish is to restore the destroyed environment of the Salada galaxy. The second wish is to give sephia a chance to resurrect. However, the Earth Dragon replied that it could only resurrect the same person once, so this wish could not be realized. Luo Lan was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, she realized that the Earth Dragon ball was made by the God in the final analysis. Even if she had been transformed in the middle of the journey, she only strengthened part of her willpower, and the basic rules for the Earth Dragon ball to achieve her wish remained unchanged. Compared with the dragon ball of nemex, the advantage of the Earth Dragon ball is that it can resurrect many people at one time, but the disadvantage is that everyone can only resurrect once. Although the dragon ball of nemex has strong ability and can resurrect many times, one wish can only resurrect one person. Only in the later period, when dandy, a namik, became the God of the earth, did he bring the dragon ball down again, which fundamentally changed the making rules of the earth''s dragon ball.Since there is no way to continue to give the chance of the resurrection of Saifeiya, then Luo Lan gave this opportunity to himself. With a bunch of magic power into the body, Luo Lan has a wonderful experience. "This gives us a chance of resurrection?" Searching for the power of the dragon ball that just entered the body, I haven''t found it for a long time. It seems that the power is hidden in the rules after entering the body. Only when he dies once, the power will play a role. "If you have a chance of resurrection, it will be much safer. By the way, you need to have a healthy body. Otherwise, it would be a pity to die young like monkey king." After getting the chance of resurrection, Luo Lan''s thinking began to spread, and even thought of using the dragon ball to stabilize her appearance. However, the Saiya people were originally a young race, and this idea just appeared, which was forgotten by him. "Lord Luo Lan, your wish has come true, so goodbye." The red giant Dragon nodded respectfully to Luo Lan, not a bit arrogant in the face of other people. With these words, the Dragon chanted a long time, and his body turned into seven flashes, flying all over the world. After seeing the Dragon disappear, Luo Lan smiles and moves away from the place where she made the wish. Next, he will spend some time to study his golden pupil transformation. He felt that there was a lot of potential for this transformation. ¡­¡­ World king space. The northern king looked at the sharada galaxy with a puzzled face and rubbed his eyes to make sure that the previously destroyed planet had been completely restored. "Eh, those planets have recovered as if they were going back in time. Even the legendary King God of the world doesn''t have such ability!" The northern king was full of doubts. The two tentacles on his head traced back to the source, explored the real reason, and finally found that the problem was on the earth. "It''s the dragon ball!" "The gods on the planet called Earth are namiks It should have escaped from the climate catastrophe more than 300 years ago. Fortunately, it didn''t turn into an evil guy like slagu. " The king of northern boundary was a little lucky that the dragon ball was a god of the namiks. If the people who made the dragon ball had evil thoughts, the dragon ball would not be a good thing. Of course, the premise is that such a dragon ball can really be made. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 A month later, the battle in the Salada Galaxy spread like a storm to all parts of the universe. There are few people who know about the reputation of silagu in the North galaxy. Of course, for ordinary people, for the top forces, the strength of the silagu army is clearly recorded. Although it only occupies a region on the edge of the North galaxy, in terms of real strength, even the frissa Legion may not be able to match it. In this context, the news of the collapse of the slagu Legion in the Salada Galaxy naturally attracted people''s attention, and soon attracted the attention of major forces. It''s good to have the ability to destroy the draconian Legion. Many forces that were in the wait-and-see stage suddenly changed their attitude towards the force and showed enthusiasm for the force. After this war, Saifei forces suddenly became the most eye-catching forces. The universe pursues the principle of respecting the strong. As long as you have strength, then others must respect you. Even if you don''t like it any more, you don''t dare to provoke on the surface. "Another big power has risen." Innumerable people know in their hearts that a big power like the Legion of frissa has appeared in the North galaxy. If Saifei power, which has only appeared for more than ten years, only made people feel strong before, it is now irresistible. In the North galaxy, only the former crud legion, now the Fraser legion, and now a Saifei force can be called. But there is still some kind of cooperation between the two forces. This, on the other hand, is quite frightening. The whole North galaxy is already under the control of the Saifei forces and the Fraser Legion. Other forces have no choice but to curl up or withdraw from the North galaxy. With sephia leading the army to occupy the territory originally belonging to slago, people know that there is a force in the North galaxy that is not inferior to the Legion of frissa. However, such a force was actually eliminated, which made the Saifei force suddenly become angry. Countless cosmonauts rushed to the sharada galaxy to join such a powerful force. ¡­¡­ "Brother Luolan, I don''t know that Draco would use the spaceship I sold to him to invade Sarada. If I knew, I would not sell it to him. But it''s amazing that brother Luolan can defeat slagu! " Frissa''s communication is transferred to Rolan. He first expresses his indignation at the invasion of Salada by slagu, and then inquires about Rolan''s strength. About him, Felisa didn''t know about him. After the incident, she realized that his strength was not weak. Although it is far from him, he is also a strong man in the universe. It is beyond his expectation that the Saifei forces can defeat slagu. "You''re welcome, Mr. frissa. We also paid a great price in order to repel Draco. The technological creation of Saffi force headquarters was almost destroyed. I don''t know how long it will take to recover. To tell you the truth, we were all ready to leave the headquarters at that time. Fortunately, we finally defeated the enemy. Although the casualties were huge, with the rapid development of the force The expansion of the scope, that part of the loss will soon recover Luo Lan''s tone sounds very "painful", the loss is not small. That''s right. There''s no loss in the process of defeating slago. Felisa nodded and probably guessed that the Saifei forces won the war by relying on the tactics of the sea of people. After all, Saffi''s scientific and technological strength is already strong, and it is possible to create powerful attack weapons. "Ho Ho, brother Luo Lan, you don''t have to carry such things on your own in the future. You can find Ben Wang. We are the best partners. As long as we have a good price, we can discuss everything." Felisa is hypocritical and shows concern. At ordinary times, she behaves like a gentleman. It''s hard to find fault, but in essence, she is an evil and cruel devil. He also expressed concern about the Saifei forces, and then hung up after some greetings. "King Felisa, the strength of Saifei is really powerful!" Shangbo''s face was filled with emotion. Compared with the Saiya people over there, their bejita here is far from perfect. "Not bad." Felisa said noncommittally, turning to the corner of his mouth, "Mr. Shangbo, our intelligence department needs to be strengthened. I have never heard of a strong man like slagu." "It''s my dereliction of duty." Shangbo quickly admitted his mistake and said that he would strengthen the information ability of the Legion. Felisa waved his hand to Shangbo to deal with it. Compared with other cosmic forces, Felisa''s intelligence ability is relatively poor, which is related to their positioning. Because they don''t occupy more planets like other forces, they can''t match other forces in terms of staffing.To be frank, Felisa doesn''t attach much importance to intelligence. It''s better to have a better information channel, but it doesn''t matter if it''s worse. The internal monitoring system of Felisa''s legion is to monitor every member of the Legion. This kind of management mode, when placed in other forces, must be very backward and inefficient, and it''s easy to cause dissatisfaction from subordinates. But that''s what Felisa values. For Felisa, as long as the internal control is strict and there is no rebellion, she does not care about the external forces. No matter how strong it is, it is better to crush it. ¡­¡­ After hanging up the communication with Felisa, Luo Lan enters the practice field to practice alone. After a period of exploration, he begins to understand his latest golden pupil state. Compared with the previous ape like mimicry, the golden pupil state is undoubtedly more powerful, and the power increase of 20 times is not too much, even if it is called the mimicry Super Saiyan. What is stronger than it is the transformation of the golden haired Super Saiyan. Luo Lan has his own ideas about the transformation of super Saiya. If he wants to break through by his own strength, he must settle down to perfection before super Saiya. Only in this way can he succeed naturally and upgrade his physical and mental strength to the level of super Saiya, laying a foundation for a stronger state in the future. Sitting quietly on the training ground, Luo Lan''s body surface emits a continuous light of light red, and strong energy floats on the body surface. If you look carefully, you will find that the light is slightly refracted after it radiates, because the surrounding space is slightly distorted in the gas field. Hula A ray of microwave waves out, the spacious training ground suddenly set off a wave, waves piled up, like a flash of torrents, containing a terrible power. Huo Ran, Luo Lan opened his eyes, the golden luster flashed in his eyes, and then returned to the dark. "The power of golden pupil state is much more violent than before. If you want to completely control it, you need to take a period of time to exercise." Luo Lan stood up and found that she was covered with sweat, so she went into the bathroom and took a hot bath. The glass of the bathroom was covered with hazy water mist. She wiped it with her hand, and the mirror reflected a person with rich spirit and deep eyes. With a smile, Luo Lan puts on a training suit and comes out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Click! The electronic door opens automatically. After entering the room, Luo Lan sits on the sofa and enjoys the care of Teng girls. Teng girl''s hand is very soft, especially comfortable on the shoulder. After a while, tayis came in and saw that Luo Lan was so corrupt. She picked her willow like eyebrows and sat down beside him. She asked the Teng girl to press her twice. "Well," she said with a comfortable voice, and tays was very comfortable on the sofa. "How much longer will sister Sophia be back?" While enjoying the service of Teng girls, tayis picks up a pocket fruit and sends it to Luo Lan''s mouth. "It''s going to take some time. The slago forces are quite remote, so it''s not easy to accept them all. You know, sephia is going to revenge this time, and he won''t come back if he''s not happy." Luo Lan nibbles at the fruit handed by tayis and chews it carefully. This kind of fruit is rich in ivy and tastes good. "You can''t provoke sister Sophia. There must be many planets destroyed by her." Tays shakes her head. Now when it comes to destroying the planet, she''s not as frightened as she used to be. I''ve been in Saifei for a long time, and I''m used to many things. "By the way, bulma said that she wanted to visit the alien ball. Do you want to promise her?" Taes tilts her head and looks at Luo Lan. Luo Lan is stunned for a moment. She thinks of bulma. It is said that after the monkey king ascends Kailin tower recently, he feels bored and wants to visit his brother-in-law''s territory. Luo Lan said: "let her come here. The people of the defense forces will take care of her. She won''t be OK." Tays: I''m afraid she''ll get into trouble "It''s up to you to accompany her. Now Saifei''s power is like an iron wall. Especially after defeating Draco, no one dares to provoke us. There''s no need to worry about security. With Burma''s intelligence, it''s best to invent some cutting-edge black technology for Sarada." Taisi white Luo Lan one eye, but think of the ancient spirit of bulmana strange character, to the outside world do not know what kind of tricks. Her sister''s character is very similar to her. It''s hard to stay on the earth for such a long time. "Then I''ll call bulma and let her come in her father''s ship." Said tays. Rolan has no problem. Bulma''s genius is no less than that of Dr. Breves. Let her have a look at alien technology. Maybe she can invent something more amazing. A few days later, bulma, wearing a spacesuit, went to Sarada. This is her first time to go out of the earth. As a newcomer, she felt strange about everything outside. Looking at the silver corridor above sharada, bulma put her hand on her forehead, raised her hair and exclaimed in admiration. "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect your brother-in-law to be very influential." "Half of the North galaxy is under the influence of Rolan," said tays Luo Lan said: "to be exact, it''s Sophia''s. she''s the queen." Bulma bent her eyes: "it''s all the same. Isn''t the power of sister Sophia''s brother-in-law''s?" Then he winks at Luo Lan. His brother-in-law is so powerful. Should he give her some good things Like some spaceship or a planet or something. She has long heard that the tycoons in the universe have their own private planets, which is a very common thing. It''s said that someone would send her sister on holiday before! With a bang, tays looked at bulma''s restless appearance and hit her down with a sudden shudder. Bulma rubbed the place where she was hit and cried wrongly. Next, he took bulma to see the LIM of the LIS nationality. Like Dr. blives, bulma also had a good chat with him. He quickly asked for a research room from him and began to do research in it with great interest. In a few days, bulma invented a watch that can make people grow and shrink at will. He pushed the button in the watch and bulma shrank As small as ten centimeters, it looks like it''s hand-made. "Can you make something useful?" Angrily looking at bulma climbing on her body, tays gently picked up her collar. When she became a minion, bulma''s weight was also reduced. When she regained her normal size, bulma said, "I think this is interesting. It''s not interesting to do serious research." "Whatever you want. By the way, don''t take off the gravity bracelet on Sarada, or the gravity here will absolutely crush you." The gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of the earth. It is absolutely dangerous to take off the bracelet. Bulma "Oh" nodded, and tays looked at her indifference. She didn''t know how much she had heard. She thought about whether to send her to Ivy for her safety. The gravity there is lower than the earth. It''s a really weak planet. It''s safer to stay there. Bulma had long been interested in the trading planet of ivy. Knowing that tayis was going to send her, she naturally agreed with both hands.Tays sighed and decided to send her in person. When she arrived at the Ivy, she was accompanied by a special robot to protect Burma. She knew her sister''s character too well. She was not afraid of anything when she was a child. She didn''t know what danger was, just like she was lawless when she was a child. Sometimes in retrospect, tays felt that her previous behavior was too bad. ¡­¡­ When tayis sent bulma to Ivy, Rolan continued to practice on Sarada. In the twinkling of an eye, more than a month later, SAFIYA, who had fought a lot outside, finally came back. This conquest really vented the resentment in the heart of Sophia. When Luo Lan saw her, she found that her strength had improved again, probably because she had died once, and all the accumulation in her body had been released before. In only two months, Sophia''s combat effectiveness had leaped into several stages. If not, her normal combat effectiveness is almost no less than Luo Lan. "It''s useful to die once." Luo Lan looks at Saifeiya carefully, wearing a capable combat suit on her body. Because of the novel style, she outlines each other''s graceful figure and looks full of youthful temperament. "I don''t want to have that experience at all," said Sophia Luo Lan said: "you died once before. I want to give you a chance of resurrection with the dragon ball. Unfortunately, the dragon ball of the earth can''t make people resurrect for a second time. Now that you are back, I want you to go to a place with me." "Where to?" Sophia asked quietly. "Namec star, where the dragon ball is more powerful." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 "You''re talking about the namec orb that Herz used to borrow?" Saifeiya looks at Luo Lan seriously. When Luo Lan talks about the more powerful dragon ball on the nemec star, Saifeiya thinks of things a long time ago. At that time, they had just escaped from vegeta and lived on a planet named Frye. At that time, Herz went to namec to revive his wife Ashtar despite the danger after knowing the news of the dragon ball of namec. At last, he really realized it. Sephia remembers that namec''s dragon ball can fulfill three wishes. "Namik dragon ball is second only to super dragon ball in the ability to realize your wishes. It can definitely give you the ability of resurrection. Moreover, the elder of namik people has the ability to open up the potential of human body. There is no side effect when he develops the potential, which is equivalent to saving the time of practice." "Is there anything else like that?" Sephia is more interested. "Yes, that''s the ability of the elder. I just don''t know if it''s effective for a powerful person like us." "Whether it works or not, try it anyway!" After hearing this, Saifeiya''s eyes are already bright. As a Saiya warrior who is keen on fighting, she has an inexplicable pursuit of improving her strength. Luo Lan nodded her head, smirked and opened her arms to Sophia. "Come on!" "Well." Sophia whispered, and naturally leaned her body over. The instant movement mastered by Sophia has no effect on the journey to namec. Only the instant movement mastered by Rolan, which can locate the planet, can take her there. Gently cuddle each other''s waist, beauty in arms such as embracing nephrite, Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and laughed, find the location of Na Mei Ke Xing, instant movement ability immediately started. See a bright flash "whew" light up, Rolan and Saifeiya''s figure disappeared on the planet Sarada. ¡­¡­ At present, there are three known ways to open up the potential of the dragon ball world, one is the super water of the earth, the other is the super power of the great elder of namec, and the third is the divine power of the old king God in the realm of King God. The effects of the three methods are similar, and they can stimulate the potential of the human body, but they are different in essence. Chaoshenshui is a kind of poison. It''s the simplest and most crude way to stimulate potential by dying. The natural strength of resisting the past has greatly increased, but if it can''t resist the past, it goes directly to see the king of hell. Many people try to develop potential by this method, but nine out of ten fall on the toxicity of chaoshenshui. The only rare exception is probably the monkey king in the original. Compared with the development potential of super Shenshui on earth, the development potential of the great elder of namec is much safer. Because it is to awaken the potential existing in the body and release the power originally accumulated in the body, there is basically no personal safety problem. The only uncertainty is whether the ability of the elder has a strength limit on the strength of the developer. As for the third kind, the divine power of Laojie King God is undoubtedly the best. If it is said that the potential development of the great elder of nemec is to awaken the sleeping power in the developer''s body, then the divine power of the old king God is to directly raise the body limit of the human body and forcibly break the shackles of life. Because it is the king God who is in charge of creation, so there is no need to worry about the hidden danger. Of the three methods, Luo Lan is more inclined to let the old king God to develop. It''s just that the level of the old king God is too high. It''s hard for Luo Lan to get in touch with. As the top God in the single universe, how can he develop his potential casually? Especially, it''s hard to distinguish between good and evil like Luo Lan. It''s very good that half of the people who step on the evil don''t kill him. Besides, the God of the old king of the world is still sealed in the sword of the king of the world. After thinking about it, only the elder of nemec has some hope. ¡­¡­ Namik. A green planet located in a remote corner of the northern Milky way, nemec is the fourth planet in the 27th main star system of Vega constellation. Most of the above is ocean, and the land area is very small. The atmospheric composition and surface gravity are about the same as that of the earth. Because once there was a climate catastrophe, the environment of the whole planet has not recovered, compared with other living planets In recent years, namec is undoubtedly very desolate and lack of resources. When you look around, you can see sparkling fresh water lakes everywhere. Almost every few tens of kilometers, there is a large area of water. There are relatively few land and they are all covered with blue grass. Namiks are a race that can survive only by sunlight and water. For others, the lack of resources is enough to support them. It is said that before the climate catastrophe, namec also had prosperous technology, but all this disappeared with a catastrophe. Only a few people survived the catastrophe. Namec elder, the God of the earth, and slagu, who died in the hands of Luo Lan, were the survivors of the catastrophe. Now the namiks are thriving again, and all of them are namiks born by the great elders through their own abilities.In a sunny and windy weather, the warm sun is constantly emitting light and heat, bringing infinite vitality to the whole planet. Because nemec is located in the galaxy of three suns, there is no night, and the time of a year is only 130 days. On a prairie, Luo Lan takes Sophia to namec. Looking at the endless blue grassland and breathing the fresh air in the air, Sophia''s delicate face showed a trace of comfort. Looking around, she suddenly felt that namec was very desolate. This desolation does not mean that there are deserts everywhere on namec. On the contrary, there are a lot of water resources on namec, and the green area is absolutely very good. Its desolation lies in the scarcity of species. At a glance, apart from grassland and odd globular plants, there is basically no other vegetation in namec, so it can not form a perfect biological chain. This kind of natural conditions, except for the self-supporting namiks, no other race can survive. Breath swept the whole Na Meike star, only felt a little more than 100 weak breath. "There are so few people on namec." Saifeiya sighed, and then aimed at a place in the north where the energy response was relatively strong, "eh, there is a force of 30000 in this direction, which is a good strength." "That''s the namik warrior guarding the elder." Luo Lan felt that the strength of the namiks on this planet is generally not very strong. Except for the guardians of a few villages, the strength of the remaining namiks is around a few hundred to a thousand. The one with the strongest breath is neru, the guardian of the elder. As one of the few combat type namec people on the planet, neru showed up to 42000 combat effectiveness during the invasion of Felisa. Now, 12 years before the invasion of Felisa, neru''s combat effectiveness did not reach the peak, but almost 33000 combat effectiveness. "Let''s go. If we aim at this breath, we can find the elder. Let''s go now." "Good." Saifeiya nodded his head, locked the breath, and immediately started the movement. Whew! When they reappeared, they had come to a plateau in the north of namec, surrounded by a series of fault zones. On the top of a mountain, there is a white building, which is where the elder lives. The residence of the elder is much larger than that of the general namiks. The building is divided into two floors. The upper floor is the elder''s room, and the lower floor is the residence of the namiks who are responsible for guarding the elder. The architecture of the namiks is very strange, surrounded by white spines, primitive and ancient in style. The same style also appears on the namiks'' spaceships. "That''s where the elder lives. Let''s go down." Luo Lan pointed to the building below and flashed down to the huge white building. When Luo Lan and Saifeiya come to the elder''s residence, the door of the white building suddenly opens, and a green namik comes out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 The green skinned Namiki soldier is neru, who is responsible for guarding the elder Namiki. The combat effectiveness is about 33000, which is a rare combat type Namiki on Namiki. "Who are you and why are you here?" Neru sees Luo Lan and Saifeiya two uninvited guests, the tone is lukewarm. Luo Lan knows that neilu doesn''t like to be disturbed by the rest of the elder. She is not very polite to all visitors, especially to the lives of other races. Saifeiya has a strong personality and a bad attitude towards others, so Luo Lan takes a step forward at this time. "We are saians from Sarada and would like to meet the elder." "The elder needs a rest. He won''t see you. Go back quickly." Neru said coldly. Luo Lan frowned. Neru''s unkind attitude made him a little unhappy, but considering that he would ask for help from the elder later, he tried to show politeness and said again: "please tell the elder that we represent Saifei forces and hope to see him." Neru''s face was a little cold. He didn''t care about the Saifei forces. Anyone who disturbed the elder''s rest was not welcome. When he was about to expel him again, the elder''s voice rang in his ear. "Neru, let two guests in." "But elder, you need to rest." Neilu''s face changed when he heard the speech. "It doesn''t matter. People come all the way. Don''t lose your manners." "Yes, elder." Neilu reluctantly gave way to a way: "you go in, big long old things have high, don''t disturb too much." Luo Lan looks at neilu and comes to the elder on the second floor with Saifeiya. At this time, the elder was very old, and his huge body could not move freely, so he could only lean on his seat. Perhaps it''s not because of the fighting type of the namiks, so the elder looks much older than Draco and the earth God. "Hello, two leaders of Saifei forces. What can I do for you?" The elder''s voice sounded. Because he was old, his voice was very low. "I''m very sorry to disturb your rest. We came here because of the dragon ball. One of my clansmen has visited namec before. With the help of the elder, his wife was able to revive. This time, I came to namec in the hope of borrowing the dragon ball. " Luo Lan said straight to the point. "Oh, it turned out to be the original Saiya. It was 12 years ago..." The elder leans on the chair and talks with great difficulty. At this time, he looks at Rolan and Sophia, and stays on them for a while. His old eyes are full of deep light. "I can feel the powerful power in your body. Although it is very violent, it is not evil power Gee! You have such pure dragon power. Are you also a dragon The elder looks at Luo Lan in surprise. "No, I''m Saiya. I just got part of the power of Dragon God by chance." Luo Lan shook his head and told the general situation. "I see. It''s really good luck. It''s said that the namiks have also been pitied by the Dragon God!" After hearing this, the elder''s eyes to Luo Lan become more kind. "In the near future, namec will encounter a disaster. I vaguely feel that the hope of saving namec people lies in Saiya people, so Longzhu can be lent to you. I hope you can use it properly." Then he put his hand behind the seat and took down a huge one star dragon ball. "Take it. Neru will join you in gathering the other dragon balls." "Elder..." Neru wanted to stop, but the elder waved his hand. "Thank you very much." Luo Lan Leng for a while, did not expect so smooth to get a dragon ball, big elder seems to have expected the future. But think about it. The elder is a rare intelligent nemec. He is also an excellent dragon. He can more or less find out what will happen in the future. Although he may be just an outline, he can make some preparations in advance. There is only one thing that the elder did not estimate, that is, the people who saved the namiks are indeed Saiya, but they are not necessarily them. Of course, this time inherited a favor from the elder, Luo Lan has already recorded it in her heart. I took the dragon ball from the elder''s hand and put it in my hand. The dragon ball of Na Mei Ke Xing is the size of a football, and it has some weight in my hand. Open the private space of different dimensions in front of everyone, collect the dragon ball, and then take out a few fairy beans and fruit of spirit tree from it. Throw it to Li, return it to Tao, since the elder sent him the dragon ball, Luo Lan naturally is not stingy. "Elder, this is the fruit of Xiandou and spirit tree. It can restore physical strength and enhance mental strength. Eating it is very helpful for your body. In fact, I have one more thing to ask. I heard that you have the special ability to develop human potential. We hope to enhance our own strength.""Ha ha, there is such a magical thing in the world. I''ve heard of the effect of the fruit of the spirit tree. It''s really a rare divine thing." The elder ate the fruit of a spirit tree. After eating the fruit of the spirit tree, his dispirited spirit immediately regained its vitality, and the wrinkles on his head also reduced a lot. "Elder, you..." When neilu saw the elder''s recovery, he exclaimed in surprise, with a look of joy in his eyes. "It''s the fruit of the gods. I feel great." Elder smile for a while, toward Luo Lan they wave, "come on, let me to develop your potential, your strength is very strong, don''t know how much can be developed." "Please, elder." Luo Lan laughs. After taking the fruit of the spirit tree, the elder is much younger. Even if he waits for the beginning of the story of nemex in the future, he may not die because of the exhaustion of his life. Of course, the elder in good mental condition may be more powerful in developing his potential. After a look at Saifeiya, he came to the elder. The elder was very big. Luolan stood in front of him like a child, just beyond his knee. "Well, I''ll try." Putting his hand on Luo Lan''s head, the elder deeply felt the vast and surging power in Luo Lan''s body and the pure and incomparable power of the Dragon God. He was surprised: "what a terrible power, such a rich and primitive power is the first time I''ve seen it. Let me see how much power it can pull out!" With that, the elder closed his eyes and pondered. As the elder begins to guide the potential, an upward attraction runs through the body from the soles of his feet, as if to penetrate the body. Luo Lan suddenly felt a heat rising in her body, and an endless breath came out of her body, which sent out a faint red light around her body. Hula! With the release of the accumulated energy, Luo Lan''s energy is getting higher and higher. He is warm all over. The ape like power and Dragon God power in his body become active under the traction of the elder''s ability. Puchi, Puchi, the mighty breath diffuses from every cell, and then breaks through his body and releases. Accompanied by a mighty breath, the elder''s residence suddenly blew a strong whirlwind. The whole cloud layer of namec is broken by this breath, and the thick cloud layer spreads out all of a sudden. Feeling the terrible breath from Luo Lan, Sophia and neru are surprised. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 "It''s a terrible potential. It''s a Saiya with dragon power. I can only trigger a little of it. If I release all of it, I''m afraid it will become a great existence!" The elder''s face was surprised. Sophia''s eyes flickered at Luo Lan, who was intoxicated with power. Some of them were frightened by Luo Lan''s power: "Luo Lan''s power has at least doubled compared with before, and now its combat effectiveness is about 2.8 million If it becomes golden pupil, the combat effectiveness can be increased to 56 million at a time! " Think about the scary numbers. Then Saifeiya''s heart became fiery, and he began to look forward to it. He didn''t know how much combat effectiveness he could improve after developing his potential. "Terrible, is that the power of the saians?" Neilu is in a state of absence. He doesn''t know what to say when he looks at Luo Lan. After a while, Luo Lan recovered from her intoxication and moved her body. Suddenly, the sound of "crackling" like fried beans sounded all over her body. All her bones seemed to stretch out. She couldn''t say how comfortable she was. He enjoyed the abundant power, as if he could destroy everything in front of him with a shake of his hand. "This has reached 2.8 million combat effectiveness, more than double the previous level." Under normal circumstances, Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness was about 1.3 million, but now it''s 2.8 million, which is more than doubled. But the amazing thing is that the sudden increase of combat effectiveness doesn''t make him feel a little stagnant, as if all these forces are from his hard work. "The development of the great elder''s potential really saves me a lot of practice time!" Luo Lan''s expression became uplifting, and her face was full of joy. Although he didn''t improve nearly ten times as fast as Colin and monkey king in the original work, Luo Lan is satisfied. After all, the starting point of his promotion is different from them. The stronger his strength is, the more difficult it is to improve. On the other hand, in terms of quantity, it is quite a lot to increase the combat effectiveness by 1.5 million at a time. "Thank you, elder." Luo Lan sincerely thanks. The elder said with a smile, "don''t mention it. You have the power of Dragon God in your body. We are of the same origin. I hope you can help the namiks in the future." "No problem." Luo Lan patted her chest to promise. With Luo Lan''s assurance, the elder smiles and says to Sophia, "the lady next to you, please step forward and let me develop your potential." Saifeiya heard that Rao Shi was cold-blooded, and she couldn''t help feeling a little excited. She quickly moved to the elder. When the elder''s huge palm covered her head, her excitement still didn''t subside. The elder chuckled and then exploited the potential of zephylia. From the point of birth, Sophia''s qualification is obviously better than Luo Lan''s. although Luo Lan has pulled down a lot of strength due to various fortunes, Luo Lan has been living with Luo Lan all the year round and has eaten a lot of fruits of spiritual trees, so Luo Lan has accumulated a lot of inside information. After a while, the potential of zephylia was also guided. 2.7 million combat power! Compared with Luo Lan, it''s not much different. Under normal circumstances, it''s almost a draw. "My strength has also increased." Sophia had a brilliant smile, which was as white as a water lotus. "I can feel more ancient power sleeping in your body, but unfortunately my development ability is also limited, otherwise it will definitely lead to more potential." The elder shook his head and sighed. Luo Lan knows that the elder is probably talking about their ape power. To tell the truth, Luo Lan can''t fully understand this power, but it''s not urgent now. It will take some time to digest after the strength has been greatly improved. He is ready to think about these problems slowly in the future. After that, Luo Lan said goodbye to the elder, and neilu left the elder''s house with them. He is ordered by the elder to help Luo Lan collect the dragon balls. He is not willing to leave the elder, but he has to obey the elder''s instructions. Fortunately, because before Luo Lan they take out the fruit of the spirit tree and fairy beans, let the elder''s physical condition obviously improved, neilu''s attitude to Luo Lan is not so unkind. And the authority of the strong, also let neilu dare not put too much face. "Thank you for making the elder better, but I can''t leave the elder for too long, so please collect the dragon balls as soon as possible." Out of the elder''s residence, neilu''s cold face rarely did not refuse people thousands of miles away. Luo Lan said: "you can tell me the location of the dragon ball directly. I have the ability to arrive in an instant." Neru looks at Luo Lan in surprise and tells the whereabouts of all the remaining dragon balls. Just as he wants to ask Luo Lan how to get there, he looks at Saifeiya and asks her to wait for a moment. Then he puts his hand on his shoulder. The next second the sky turns and the scenery changes suddenly.Has come to the location of the dragon ball. "Here we are." Luo Lan released neru''s shoulder. Neilu''s face looks around in shock and confirms that this is the place where the people live. He looks at Luo Lan in surprise. "Just a moment. I''ll get the dragon ball now." Neilu takes a deep breath, and his face becomes cold again. After talking to Luo Lan, he goes to the village elder''s residence. Luo Lan shrugged and stood outside the village, looking around. The living environment of the namiks is very difficult. They usually need to harvest a small amount of resources by farming. Looking at the ridge on one side from a distance, he saw several middle-aged namiks leading their children to work there. If we water the crops with clear water, we can hardly get much harvest in a year. It''s clear that there is a dragon ball on Na Meike, but they don''t have to live such a simple and hard life. This race is too simple. There are only more than 100 namiks on the whole planet. These namiks are scattered around the planet according to different numbers, forming small villages. Each village has an elder. After negotiating with the elder for a while, neru soon comes back with a dragon ball. "Come on, let''s go to the next village." Neru, give the ball. "Good!" Luo Lan should a, take inside Lu to drive toward next village. With the help of Luo Lan''s instant movement ability, they soon visited several villages on the planet. With the help of the elder neilu, Luo Lan successfully gets seven dragon balls. When the seven giant dragon balls gather together, the surface of the Dragon Ball twinkles with golden light. With each twinkle, the inner part of the dragon ball makes a low buzzing sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 In a distance from the elder''s residence, Luo Lan puts seven dazzling dragon balls together, and then uses the communicator to contact Saifeiya. Soon, Saifeiya''s figure blinks. This place is sparsely populated, with light blue grass on the ground. Not far away, there is a green lake. Further away, there are several small mountains. The environment is very quiet. In fact, many places on the planet are like this. Looking at the seven huge dragon balls arranged in turn, Sophia nodded her head. "It''s spectacular that the Dragon Balls of nemec are placed together." The skirt of SAFIYA''s battle suit rustles in the breeze. Of course, after seeing the magnificent volume of super dragon ball, the size of namec Star Dragon ball is not as shocking as expected. "Not bad." Luo Landao. "Saiya, call bolunga quickly. I want to finish the elder''s command as soon as possible, and then go back to guard the elder." Neru looks at Rolan and Sophia, and reminds them coldly. "Then please summon the dragon." Luo Lan nodded and asked neilu to summon the dragon. Because the dragon ball of nemec star needs to use the language of nemec star when making a wish, so it needs to be reported by neru when making a wish later. Neru nodded his head blandly and called out in namik language: "come out, dragon!" As soon as the voice fell, the seven dragon balls burst into a fierce golden light. With the frequency of flashing faster and faster, the black clouds soon covered the whole sky. Namec is always in light, which is a rare night. Boom! The golden lightning flashes in the sky, and the roaring thunder is like a thousand horses galloping. Compared with the appearance of the Earth Dragon, the momentum of the nemec dragon is more magnificent. "Boom!" Innumerable golden lightning bolts came down from the sky, like the end of the world, connecting the sky and the earth at once. Roar - a breath of shocking spread out, the next moment, accompanied by a magnificent and loud dragon song resounding through the world. A huge figure appeared. The name of the dragon in namec is "bolunga", which means "God of dreams" in namec''s language. Compared with the dragon on the earth, bolunga is obviously stronger. The huge body of thousands of meters is distributed with solid and developed muscles, especially two powerful arms. The muscles of Pan Qiu are broad and straight, and the upper body is more like a giant. Bolunga''s head and shoulders are long with black horns, palatal bone protruding outward, distributed with tight muscles. "Is that the dragon of nemec?" Sophia''s beautiful eyes were shining. The appearance of namec dragon is not like a dragon at all, but like a burly warrior with powerful power. "It is worthy of being the powerful dragon of nemec, and its momentum is much stronger than that of the Earth Dragon." "That''s right. Bolengar''s strength is not small just by his momentum." Luo Lan looks up at the Dragon bolenga. The bigger the dragon is in the dragon ball world, the stronger its ability to realize its wishes. Bolenga is thousands of meters tall. The former Earth Dragon is just like a small snake in front of it. Only after Luo Lan''s transformation, the red dragon can compete with it. At this time, bolenga''s Scarlet eyes were open, and his voice made the surrounding air tremble: "those who have collected the dragon balls, say your wishes, no matter what three wishes, I can help you realize them." "Say your wishes. There are three." Neru reported it in the language they understood. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and said to neru, "my first wish is that I can get the chance to resurrect Saifeiya." Neru heard that Luo Lan said his wish, nodded his head and told the Dragon bolenga in namik language. Bolunga''s figure in the sky looked at Sophia, and her blood red eyes lit up: "I know, the first wish can come true." See a strange energy into the body of Sophia, Sophia was given a chance to resurrect again, just like Luo Lan made a wish on the earth before, this power disappeared after entering the human body. Bolunga''s resurrection ability can only be given to one person, but it is undoubtedly more powerful. "Second wish, please do your best to strengthen Salada planet!" Luo Lan made a wish again, and soon Salada, which was far away from the other side of the sky, was blessed by the power of bolunga. Although it was still possible to be destroyed under the impact of powerful forces, its anti impact ability increased several times obviously. "Well, this wish has come true. Say the third wish!" Bologna''s rough voice. Luo Lan pondered for a moment, as if to make a decision, staring at bolenga: "the last wish, let me learn the language of high gods." Neru is stunned for a moment, and tells Luo Lan''s wish. The Dragon bolenga has a very straightforward response. His two huge dragon eyes light up. Under the influence of the Dragon God''s willpower, Luo Lan''s consciousness is clear, and a different language suddenly appears in his mind.It''s the language of the higher gods. This kind of divine language has strange syllables. It is like chanting scriptures, but it is the universal divine language in the whole universe. The so-called high-level gods here, at least, should be the universe level gods like the king of the world. Luo Lan made such a wish, of course, not to communicate with the gods, but because the language of the gods is the key to making a wish for the super dragon ball. Although Luo Lan has not been able to collect all the super dragon balls so far, it does not prevent him from making preparations in advance. "Those who have collected the dragon balls, your wishes have all come true. Goodbye!" Then the Dragon bolunga rose into the sky. In a flash of light, his body was divided into seven parts and scattered all over namec. The whole sky was bright again. Because the galaxy where nemec is located has three stars, the so-called year of nemec is only 130 days, only a little more than four months of the earth. Namec Star Dragon ball can be used once in 130 days, realizing three wishes at a time, so one year on earth is actually equivalent to making nine wishes. every wish is so awesome. It''s said that the earliest material used by namec dragon ball was scraps from the super dragon ball. Now it seems that this rumor is not unreasonable. After bolunga turned into a dragon ball and disappeared, neru said goodbye to them, "your wish has come true. Now I want to go back to guard the elder. Please help yourself." He said that he was about to take off. At this time, Luo Lan shouts neilu and takes out a few spiritual tree fruits from the different dimensional space and hands them over: "wait a minute, give this to the elder, it can greatly improve the elder''s body." "Thank you Neru''s eyes brightened, and he was grateful. He has seen the effect of the fruit of the spirit tree. With these fruits, the life of the elder can be greatly extended for several years. "Nothing. The elder has been very helpful to us." Luo Lan waved her hand. It''s not worth mentioning. In the past, the fruit of the spirit tree may be very precious, but since the spirit tree was planted in the sub god world, the source of the fruit of the spirit tree has stabilized. "You will be friends of the namiks!" Neilu took a deep look at Luo Lan. Some of them showed kindness and nodded to them. Then they flew up into the sky and flew to the elder''s residence. They soon disappeared in the sky. ¡­¡­ PS: three more chapters on Saturday. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 Looking at neru''s figure gradually disappearing in the sky, Luo Lan looks away, looks at the quiet environment of Na Mei Ke Xing, and says to Saifeiya: "it''s over. Let''s leave. Generally speaking, this harvest is good." "Not only did I get a good harvest, but my strength has more than doubled, which is worth my years of practice." Sophia smiles. She is a proud woman. She works so hard. In addition to the pursuit of strength, she has unconsciously become to keep away from Luo Lan. However, Luo Lan''s progress keeps her catching up with Luo Lan. Now the normal strength is equal to Luo Lan again. She is in a good mood. "Therefore, it''s just right to develop the potential now. If you come early, you don''t have much power to improve. If you come late, the elder may not be able to develop too much power." In terms of efficiency, it only doubled the combat effectiveness, which certainly can''t be compared with that of klin and sun WuFan. However, in terms of quantity alone, the improvement of more than one million combat effectiveness is definitely quite a lot! If the combat effectiveness of the main body is a little stronger, how much the elder can develop is still unknown. In a word, both Rolan and Sophia are very satisfied with the harvest of this trip. "By the way, our strength has increased so much all of a sudden. We''d better find a quiet place to practice for a period of time, and then master our strength as soon as possible." Luo Lan suggested. Although the power developed through the great elder''s potential is like self-cultivation, and will not have any stagnant feeling, it is not a simple thing for the soaring power to fully adapt to the battle. How to effectively use this new power is what they need to pay attention to in their next cultivation. Hearing Luo Lan''s words, Saifeiya nodded her head. For her who is devoted to cultivation, it''s normal for her to practice. In fact, she has long been eager to test her own strength, Luo Lan''s proposal is just her heart. So the next two people started to move in an instant. According to the star map provided by Saifei forces, Luo Lan and Luo Lan came to a planet near the West galaxy. This is an extremely harsh gravity environment, with the gravity intensity as high as 200 times. Of course, the so-called harshness is only for ordinary life. With the current strength of Rolan and Sophia, this gravity is of course not worth mentioning. They entered the gravity planet and soon adapted to the environment here. The gravity planet is actually a metal planet, which seems to be formed by the debris of a star explosion, so the planet is very desolate, even the basic atmosphere and life do not exist. "Start practicing!" Luo Lan moved her hands and feet for a while, and suddenly her 2.8 million combat effectiveness became active, and her surging strength gathered a thin layer of flame on her body. Saifeiya stands not far from Luolan. Under the impact of the air waves from Luolan, her purple combat dress and skirt begin to fly in the air. Her fingers touch her hair, and her eyes become focused and serious. A momentum of the same great energy rises, squeezing with Luolan''s momentum. Hiss, hiss, hiss The two waves are not the same, the ground then split a winding crack, the next second, Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s figure disappeared at the same time, the lightning attack began. For any race known for fighting, the best way to master power is to fight! Through constant fighting, Luo Lan finds his own defects, and then corrects and repairs them. Both of them are masters of martial arts. After a short fight, they find many problems and gradually correct them in the fighting. The two men''s interest is very high because of the battle. Unconsciously, their movements are more and more flexible and the fighting intensity is more and more intense. Soon, the aftereffects of the battle radiated to the whole planet, and the metal planet began to shake violently. The solid earth was impacted by energy, and the metal melted into liquid under high temperature and pressure, like the end of the world. Fortunately, there is no life on this planet, otherwise they must be scared to death by their power. ¡­¡­ Half a year passed unconsciously. In the past six months, Luo Lan and Saifeiya have completely mastered their strength, and through continuous fighting, their combat effectiveness has been improved. In a metal basin, the brown and red rust is mottled and indistinct, and there are iron bumps rising everywhere. In the middle of the basin, the traces of rust are gone, and all the rust is smoothed by the tyrannical energy. Luo Lan stood quietly on the mouth of a silver shining depression, burning the billowing air waves. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s flame rises straight up, a lot of gas condenses together, like a roaring dragon, mercilessly devouring everything around, high purity energy melts everything around. After a while, the breath gradually calmed down, and a huge pit of 10000 square meters and more than 10 meters deep appeared below Luolan. Around the pit, the destruction zone extending for several kilometers showed a circle. "3 million combat effectiveness, about 60 million combat effectiveness in the transformed state."Luo Lan''s mouth slightly up, face full of confidence. Now even if it is to let him go to pick Frisa alone, Luo Lan''s heart is not afraid at all. It is said that the ultimate combat effectiveness of Felisa is 120 million. However, in fact, the combat effectiveness that Felisa can really use is only about 60 million. That 120 million is the muscle form of Felisa in the state of extreme anger, and its strength can''t last long. If I gather all my strength to attack now, maybe I can kill Felisa Luo Lan thought to herself. Then he shook his head. Felisa is cooperating well with him now. It''s not in his interest to kill him. This is the change of Luo Lan''s mentality. His strong strength makes him full of confidence. In the past, his strength was not enough, so he had to choose to cooperate with Felisa. But now he has enough strength. He can pull his hand with Felisa, but he is not so anxious to change. If Felisa is killed, the North galaxy will respect itself in the short term, but in the long run, the Saifei force will only gradually become the target of the public, and the rebel forces will surely spring up. The real big guys are gentle. It''s better to let the ferocious guy of frissa bear the fire in the front and make a fortune in the rear. Luo Lan is now in no hurry, sitting in Diaoyutai, secretly accumulating strength, and even when the opportunity comes, maybe he can break through and become a super Saiya. At that time, Felisa at this stage is even less worth mentioning. "It''s better to maintain the status quo. Let''s find a way to break through the super Saiya first." So thinking, Luo Lan gradually converged his momentum. At this time, on the other side of the distant planet, another shocking energy rises up. Luo Lan feels the breath, and a touch of surprise appears in her eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 What a powerful spirit! It''s Sophia. What kind of breakthrough has she made? Feeling the surging air rising from the other side of the planet, Luo Lan''s expression became a little surprised. After a rough estimation, she found that the Qi of Celia had reached half of her golden pupil state, that is, 30 million combat power. Luo Lan knows that Saifeiya''s breakthrough is definitely not super Saiya, because although Saifeiya''s breath is strong, it is still a long way from super Saiya. "It''s about a 10 fold increase, similar to my previous ape like enhancement." Luo Lan estimated for a while, the figure suddenly a flash, the blink came to the side of Saifeiya. On the other side of the planet, in the middle of the storm with dense black clouds, Sophia was wearing a strong purple dress, and her figure lingered with a layer of light red flame. Seeing Luo Lan coming, Sophia''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then her body flew towards Luo Lan. A few meters away from Luolan, Celia''s bright eyes suddenly flashed a flash of light, and his passionate breath broke through the sky, like a sharp sword chopping down from the sky. Strong shock wave brings a piece of energy, Luo Lan see Saifeiya attack towards himself, expression some helpless shake his head, then clench his fist, drink a low, eyes instantly turned into gold. Mimicry super Saiya! Bang! The two fists collided in midair, and Huang zhongdalu''s percussion started immediately. When the body pauses a little, the shock wave visible to the naked eye diffuses from the impact point, and the metal hills that rise from the ground are directly affected. First, when they are crushed by the shock wave, they click a few times. The iron and steel hills are directly pushed to the ground, and scattered fragments are thrown into the sky by the huge force, falling to the ground and smashing Mars. "It''s really the strength of 30 million combat power." Feel some numbness in the fist, Luo Lan exclaimed. "Accompany me to experience the power of a new state." Sephia stepped back, turned his mouth up, and continued to wave his fist. Luo Lan nodded her head. Every time she made a breakthrough, she always liked to fight with herself. She said that it was to experience power, but in fact it was just to show off her accomplishments. Luo Lan knew this carefully. However, as the closest person, Sophia has such an interest, Luo Lan certainly cooperates with her. So fierce fighting soon broke out on the metal planet. Whew! Whew! Whew! Luo Lan and Sophia fight very fast, their figure constantly changing position, as if two lightning flies in the void, they attack each other close, and then release Qigong wave, rumbling sound spread, a Qigong wave swept the ground, the end of the earth immediately rose orange red mushroom cloud. Then, in the dim sight, their figures suddenly disappeared and appeared again, constantly hitting from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground back to the sky. Every time they fight, there will be a wave of destruction. Wow The tides of energy clattered and flowed, making bright tracks in the sky. You should know that the combat effectiveness of Rolan and SAFIYA is 60 million, and that of SAFIYA is close to 30 million. If you let go of your hands and feet and fight heartily, there is no problem with a blow to a planet. One of the reasons why metal planets have been able to bear up to now is that the strength of metal planets is indeed higher than that of ordinary planets, and the more important reason is that Luo Lan and they are consciously controlling the attack strength. The real master is to use all the energy effectively and never waste a little. Luo Lan and Saifeiya are undoubtedly outstanding in this respect. But Rao is so. After several battles, the planet is ravaged and overburdened. Saifeiya gasps a little, stops a little, and then erupts a fierce battle. The battle continues for a period of time, and Luo Lan''s figure suddenly approaches Saifeiya''s side. "That''s it." Put your hand in front of sephia''s white forehead, and then flick it gently. Sephia''s energy and flame dissipated, and then became weak as if he had been hit hard. Luo Lan opens his arms to embrace Saifeiya, and then comes to a hill in a blink. "It''s fun, but it''s much worse than you." Saifeiya lay peacefully in Luo Lan''s arms, his face was flushed because of the battle just now. "Is your state a pseudo super sair?" Luo Lan asked. "I don''t know. It feels almost the same." Saifeiya shook his head, made a thinking look, a pair of bright eyes such as stars just right embellishment on the face, let Luolan can''t help but look more. "Wait, your eyes are red!" Luo Lan looks at the eyes of Saifeiya and is surprised. At this time, Saifeiya''s eyes are as bright as rubies, which embellishes her delicate face and adds a charm. Then fell into thinking, really interesting, his mimicry super Saier is the golden pupil, like the rage state of broley, and Saifeiya in the mimicry super Saier state eyes is actually red.What is this? Super Saian God, or Saian God? No, because in terms of form, he and SAFIYA are not even super Saiya people. Thinking about it, Luo Lan can only attribute their variation to the additional effect of ape mimicry. Because when he was weak, he combined the power of the great ape to cultivate the ape like form, so the following states became different. On the whole, Luo Lan thinks that their state should be better than the golden haired and blue eyed super Saiya. Saifeiya heard Luo Lan''s cry, took out the mirror to have a look, and found that her eyes turned red. "Red eyes look good, too." In fact, when she saw Rowland''s eyes turn golden, she had a little guess about her future state. Red eyes are no big deal. "Do you like my eyes now?" Sophia asked Rolan. "Yes, red eyes let you live alone." Black hair red pupil, people inexplicably feel a burst of excitement! "Stop, I''m just asking about your eyes. Where do you think you are?" Saifeiya white Luo Lan one eye, sometimes really don''t know his brother, clearly he said serious things with him, but he can think crooked. Luo Lan said with a smile: "I can''t blame you. It''s mainly Saifeiya. You are really attractive now." Sophia glared discontentedly and shook his head: "I''m serious with you. What do you think we should do next?" Luo Lan''s expression became serious: "it must be in the direction of super Saiya. At present, super Saiya should be an ideal choice..." No matter the ape mimicry in the past, or the golden pupil and red pupil in the present, it is not Super Saiyan form. Although there may not be much praise for Super Saiyan transformation in a broader perspective, it is undoubtedly very suitable for Saiyan cultivation, at least before reaching the divine level. After all, even Brolli is a blonde super Saiya on top of golden pupil! Super Saiya is definitely the beginning of a new level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 Luo Lan discussed with Saifeiya for a long time, but still didn''t give a more suitable way. He scratched his head and had to go down the road of super Saiya first. After all, this road has traces to follow. He should be able to walk out of his own road by practicing and changing according to his own situation. If we find a new way at the beginning, we can''t predict the danger, not to say whether we can succeed or not. Luo Lan thinks that she is a more stable person and will not be so radical. In the following days, the two continued to exercise. According to the normal combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness of 3 million is not weak. They should have the ability to become super sairs. But I don''t know why, perhaps because of the lack of some opportunity, they can''t become real super sairs. After a period of practice, the normal combat effectiveness has steadily increased, but the super Saiya state has not come. "There must be something wrong. If you really want to become a super Saiya, it should have changed when Saifeiya broke through to Chitong." With a straw pole in her mouth, Luo Lan lay leisurely on a piece of grass, looking up at the changing shape of white clouds with the breeze. This is a relatively primitive planet. After several battles, the previous metal planet could not bear the bombardment of high energy of Rolan and turned into debris in the universe. After the metal planet was destroyed, Rolan and Sophia patted their ass and found a new planet. However, on this planet, they did not continue high-intensity exercise, but converged their breath and lived a plain life. They basically don''t do any other exercise except to keep their body active every day. Luo Lan has a wealth of martial arts knowledge and is well aware of the importance of combining work with rest. Excessive nervousness will not only make it difficult to practice, but more often it will only get half the result with twice the effort, even cause more bad effects. Although they live an ordinary life every day, they also have profound philosophy of martial arts. It depends on whether they can feel it or not. A shadow appears in front of Luo Lan. Sophia leans forward and sits down beside Luo Lan. "I just received a strange signal from a spaceship on vegeta." Luo Lan was stunned for a moment, and sat up: "this is the West galaxy, how can there be a signal from the star of vegeta, and the star of vegeta has been destroyed for so many years..." Seraphia: "maybe some survivors survived." "On this planet?" "Yes." "I don''t see any powerful energy on this planet!" Luo Lan touched his chin, and the breath penetrated out. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole planet was under his perception, but he didn''t find any strong Qi. Luo Lan, the planet they are now on is located in the east of the West galaxy, called "Prynne star". The combat effectiveness of the whole planet is extremely low, which may be a little better than that of the earth. Few of them have combat effectiveness more than 100. Such a planet Luolan is dismissive, so there is no more exploration. Now listen to Saifeiya said received the signal from the begeta spacecraft, look not from some accident. "It may be the son of exile. During the reign of King bejita, some unqualified sais were often exiled. There might be one here." "If so, it''s really lucky to escape the pursuit of the Legion of frissa." Luo Lan chuckled, and the corners of her mouth showed a hint of coldness. She didn''t know whether she was dissatisfied with the king of bejita or disdained the ability of the Legion of frissa. From Luo Lan''s point of view, he is qualified to express his dissatisfaction with the king of bejita. Frankly speaking, the king of bejita is a qualified Saia, but his rule did not make the Saia strong. On the contrary, he made several plays of exiled son. To be reasonable, there are even non combatant Saiya on the star of bejita, so why make a name of exiled son! In fact, the so-called exiled son is only a means for the king of bejita to eradicate the dissidents. He exiled all the people who might threaten himself or his son''s rule out of bejita in various names, but he did not kill them and let them live and die outside. It should be noted that if you cut the grass and do not remove the roots, the spring wind will blow again. Brolli is a living example. If it''s Luo Lan, he won''t do that, either kill or stay. Why make things so complicated and leave hidden dangers for the future! "By the way, where is the transmitting point of that signal?" Luo Lan asked. "Three thousand two hundred kilometers from here." Sophia fiddles with a receiver, and the icon shows that the source is in the southeast. "Let''s go and have a look." Luo Lan stood up, dusted off her body, and then flew away according to the position displayed by the signal receiver. They flew for a while, and soon the hills became plains, then plateaus, through mountains and jungles, and finally landed in an open forest.It was a thick primeval forest, surrounded by dense vegetation, thick trees towering, blocking the line of sight, with the ups and downs of the terrain, these giant trees also have regular ups and downs. In the vicinity of a tidal flat, there are obvious traces of impact within a radius of 20 meters. Judging from the recovery of surrounding plants, it should have been some years since the impact. "Look at that ship!" Sophia pointed to a place with her white fingers. Looking in the direction that Sophia pointed out, at the junction of the two slabs, a mossy ball on the surface attracted Luo Lan''s attention. "It''s the aircraft of vegeta. It looks like it''s been some years." "There is no doubt that some Saiya people have visited here, but they don''t know if they are dead." Sophia holds her chest in both hands, and her expression is indifferent. For the weak, Sophia always shows indifference. Even if she has changed her character after living with Luo Lan, she only shows concern for a few people, such as tays. Other people who don''t get into her eyes don''t even have the qualification to be looked at by her. "See if there''s a little bit more energy nearby. Maybe the Saia is still alive." "Even if we survive, we can imagine how low the energy that we can''t even perceive." Saifeiya raised the eyelid, the mouth said so, but still according to Luo Lan said search up. A sense, a breath into their line of sight. "There is a faint air on the opposite mountain. Its energy is about 105 combat power!" It''s really weak. Even Colin, who participated in the Martial Arts Association for the first time, is inferior. In the heart such feeling, Luo Lan and Saifeiya action is not slow, blink of an eye Kung Fu came to the opposite mountain. There is a cave where the two peaks meet, and the energy of 105 combat power comes from it. Luo Lan takes a look at Sophia, and they walk into the cave together. In the cave, they find more modern facilities, bright lights shining, boiling water in the electric kettle beside, especially a small power generation equipment buzzing. All the electricity used in the whole cave is generated by this small generator. In the bed not far from the electric kettle, a young man with black hair was lying there, snoring. ¡­¡­ PS: the latest four chapters, 253 and 254, are the two chapters on the 15th; the latest 255 and 256 are the chapters on Saturday the 16th. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Luo Lan and Saifeiya quietly came to the side of the young man with black hair who was sleeping. Looking at the young man on the bed, Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed and looked at Saifeiya: "it''s Saiya people, wearing the battle clothes of the begita era." "I escaped the disaster of the destruction of bejita, but this Saiya is so weak that even karkarot on earth is stronger than him." Sephia''s face was cold, and her hands coagulated a little energy at will, and she beat the boy with black hair. Too much energy could kill him. "Oh, it hurts!" The Saiya boy jumped up from the bed with a scream and saw a man and a woman on the side. He exclaimed, "who are you? How can you be on brandy star?" "We should ask you, isn''t the vegetarians supposed to be destroyed? How can you survive? You are said to be the son of exile, but you seem to have some connection with the outside world! " Luo Lan looks at the boy in front of her. He is thirteen or fourteen years old. He is not tall and white. He doesn''t look like suffering. If you look at the electric kettle and generator with modern facilities around you, it''s definitely not what the teenager in front of you can get. "Ah, you are Saiya, too!" Juvenile see Luo Lan their waist plate with the tail, face revealed surprise. "I was indeed banished, but I have a brother who has been taking care of me secretly all the time." At this point, the black haired boy introduced himself: "my name is Tabor, and my brother''s name is begita. If my brother knew that there were other saians in the universe, he would be very happy." "Tabor?" The name sounds familiar. Luo Lan Leng for a while, looking at the youth in front of him. Bejita does have a younger brother who was sent out of bejita star by the king of bejita shortly after he was born. Is that the boy in front of him? As the prince of bejita, his portrait is widely spread in bejita. If you look at it carefully, you can see that the teenager is really a little like bejita when he was a child. "Your brother''s name is begita, and you are the son of King begita?" Saifeiya heard the young man say his identity, willow like slender eyebrows slightly stirred. She doesn''t have a good impression on the king of bejita. After all, as a talented female Saiya who can compete with bejita, her existence has been on the list of the king of bejita for a long time. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Luo Lan and the series of experiences of vegeta, her future would not be ideal. The excellent women on the star of bejita often become the tools for the royal family to continue their blood. As if feeling the bad attitude of Saifeiya, Tabor could not help shrinking his neck, "yes, but my combat effectiveness is too low. In order not to shame the royal family, my existence is not recorded in the archives at all..." Saifeiya looked at Tabor and snorted coldly, "the king of bejita has foresight and sent you away ahead of time. If it is not like this, you will not survive at all!" "Sister, you seem to be very dissatisfied with my father. Are you an exiled Saian? But you look so good. " Tabor''s strength is not strong, and he can''t feel the strength of Saifeiya, but Saifeiya''s aura of king is not small. Even his brother begita doesn''t seem to be so strong. "I am not the son of exile." Sophia had a cold face. "You''ve got a lot of people in front of you. She''s the queen of Sarada, Queen Sophie!" Luo Lan has determined the identity of Tabor. He is still the second prince of vegeta, but now that vegeta no longer exists, his identity as a prince is meaningless. Today, the only person in the universe who is qualified to be called the king of Saiya is zephia. "Queen Sophie?" Tabor was a little confused. I don''t know when another queen will appear. Wait, Sarada? Tabor responded. "Isn''t Sarada destroyed long ago? How could it still exist Is it true that the saians did not destroy the race, and only the saians on the star of bejita disappeared in this way? " "Naturally, the Saiya did not exterminate their race." Saifeiya a face proud, Saiya people''s continuation is her and Luo Lan''s credit. "Great, I have other people." Tabor is one of the few Saiya people with mild temperament. After hearing saifia''s words, his first reaction was excitement. Luo Lan glanced at the equipment in the cave and said, "these things are prepared for you by bejita. I can''t see that guy cares about you." "My brother has been taking care of me. He told me not to leave Prynne. He said it was dangerous outside." Tabor nodded. Although begita''s face was chilly every time he came, he could feel the other party''s concern for him. Brother must be cold and warm, proud of the camouflage do not want to show their concern. "It''s really dangerous for a fighter like you to walk outside. Even non fighters are more powerful than you!"Sophia shakes his head coldly. The weak fighting power of the other side is astonishing. As a fighting nation, the so-called non combatant refers to the SIAS who can''t reach 1000 fighting power all their lives. However, they are also powerful on ordinary planets. It''s really rare for them to be so weak with royal blood like Tabor It''s strange that the king of bejita wants to send him away. He doesn''t even want to keep the record. Tabor''s face turned red when he heard the words of saifia, but he couldn''t refute them. He had to bow his head. As a Saiya man, his fighting talent was really bad. Rolan touched Sophia and told her not to hit Tabor again. Sophia snorted and stood aside in silence. Luo Lan: "there are not many Saiya people outside. It''s not a good way for you to be here alone. Do you want to go to Sarada planet with us?" The blood of the Saian royal family is flowing in Tabor''s body. If the Salada planet is introduced, it can enhance the Salada Saian heritage. "Can you tell me something about Sarada?" It is said that the saians on the star of bejita first moved out from sharada. Tabor is full of curiosity about the parent star that gave birth to the saians. "Yes." So next, Luo Lan and Tabor talked about the situation of Sarada planet, not about the origin of the Saiya people on Sarada planet, but about the development of the SAIFI power in recent years. When he learned that the Saif power represented by the sair on Sarada was actually the super power of the North galaxy, especially the classification of sairs on Sarada, Tabor''s eyes were full of shock. Ordinary soldier! Elite fighters! Super soldier! The unprecedented level division is completely different from the lower level soldiers, intermediate level soldiers, and higher level soldiers of bejita. It turns out that Saiya people represented by Saifei forces are so powerful. Saiya people with combat effectiveness of more than 10000 can be called "elite soldiers", and those with combat effectiveness of less than 10000 can only be regarded as "ordinary soldiers". If you take superior soldiers from the time of bejita, they are just "ordinary soldiers" at best. And the powerful defense forces, special operations forces, the Queen''s Pro guard Even, there are more than 100000 "super fighters" on Sarada! More than 10 combat effectiveness, which in the period of vegeta, I dare not even think about. One by one astonishing news made Tabor, a Saian with only a hundred combat effectiveness, full of shock. Not to mention that the number of super class soldiers, even elite soldiers, is enough to crush the star of bejita! It is worthy of being the origin of the saians. Compared with Salada, vegeta has been beaten to pieces. Babel was so excited that he wanted to take a look at Sarada. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 "Sarada, would it be inappropriate for a Saian like me to go in the past?" Tabor has a low self-esteem and wants to go to Sarada, but he worries that his power will not be accepted. "What''s wrong? Although Sarada is powerful, the biggest problem is that it''s sparsely populated. You have the royal blood of the vegetarians and will be very popular." Tabor''s face turned red and soon returned to normal. "I know, my brother told me that the more powerful the race is, the less the population is. The smaller the population of sharada is, it must be because it''s too powerful." Luo Lan nodded with a smile, not to correct the wrong idea of Tabor. "But I can''t leave alone. I''ll wait for my brother." "You don''t have bergita''s contact information?" Tabor shook his head: "no, I don''t trust any contact. Every time I come to Prynne, I''m sneaky. No one will tell me..." "Vegeta is very careful." Luo Lan chuckles. In the Fraser army, bejita is not completely at ease, so he doesn''t disclose the existence of Tabor. Then he handed a contact to Tabor, "put away this contact. When you want to go to Sarada planet in the future, just press the button above, and someone will come to pick you up." "Ah All right Tabor nodded and carefully put away the contact. Looking at Tabor''s careful appearance, Luo Lan''s face is full of smile. Suddenly, she wants to see the expression of vegeta when she knows about Sarada. It must be very interesting. At this time, vegeta has grown up, and its strength should exceed 10000 combat effectiveness! Next, he continued to stay in Tabor''s cave for a while, and talked with Tabor about each other''s experience in recent years. After that, Rolan and Sophia left and continued to live their leisurely life. "That Tabor is not fit to be a soldier. He is too weak." Saifeiya said frankly. "The character is a little weak, but after all, he is a pure blood Saiya. It''s a waste to be exiled outside. It''s better to take him back to Sarada planet for use. I think many women will like him." Luo Lan will not take care of a person for no reason, take tabel back, it is his blood. And if Tabor goes back, he may lead begita in. "Begita, just a Saian prince!" Speaking of bejita, a cold light flashed in seraphia''s eyes. "There''s something about that vegeta." The future will be next only to the monkey king''s super Saiya, but now Luo Lan is not in the eye. "Does he dare to call himself a prince in front of me?" Sophia sneered. Luo Lan takes a look at her and smiles helplessly. She calls herself prince in front of Queen Sophie. Isn''t that a generation shorter than usual? Begita pays so much attention to face that she won''t be willing to call herself prince. However, it''s more painful than killing him to throw away the identity of Prince Saiya. "You''re taking revenge." Luo Lan approaches Saifeiya, sniffing the fragrance on her body, joking. Celia laughs, and does not deny it. You know, in the original Star of bejita, the more talented the female celians are, the more restricted they are by the royal family. Only those who are lucky can escape the fate of becoming tools to continue the royal blood. Therefore, for the father and son of bejita, Saifeiya has always been lack of favor. "By the way, speaking of the exiled son, I know there is a very terrible guy." Luo Lan changes the topic way. "Even you say it''s terrible, isn''t that man very powerful?" Sophia is a little interested. "He is more than fierce. If he is not allowed to accept comprehensive cultivation, his strength will be far greater than ours. Even the super Saiya are not his opponents!" Luo Lan is talking about a Saiya who was banished by the king of bejita five years before the destruction of bejita. His name is Brolli, the same age as Lorraine. "More powerful than the super Saiya. Who is it?" Asked Sophia in dismay. "You may have heard that he was the son of Paragas, the Saian general. His name was Brolli." "Palagas, I know, is a high-ranking member of the beta sians, whose son is so powerful?" Sophia''s face was serious. Luo Lan said: "in the history of Saiya, few people have reached his talent. In front of broli, you, me and begita have to stand aside. He was born with the power of ape Saiya." Brolli''s ape mimicry has not been taught by anyone, and even Brolli himself doesn''t know much about combat skills, but Rao is so. In the face of super blue monkey king and super blue bejita, he can still use his rough and crazy power to break through all obstacles. Saifeiya heard Luo Lan say so, the whole person a shock, eyes show incredible. If that''s the case, Brolli is really gifted! "Where''s brolly?" Saifeiya''s face is dignified. If Saiya people like this can''t be controlled, it''s better to eradicate them as soon as possible."Exiled, about five years before the destruction of bejita, because of his talent, he was scared by the bejita king and exiled to a marginal planet as the son of exile." "The king of bejita can do it," said Sophia with a sneer As long as there are talented people in other ethnic groups, they will take care of them carefully. The king of bejita doesn''t want to improve the strength of the Saia people. On the contrary, he wanders around the Saia people who may threaten his rule. It''s strange that the Saia people can grow up in his rule. "Brolli lives on a planet called Vampa, where the natural conditions are extremely poor. Originally, I wanted to take him back in a while. Now that I have met Tabor, I might as well do things together. But Brolli is very strong and we need to pay attention to it Brolli is easy to get out of control. On the one hand, his talent is too high and his strength grows too fast. On the other hand, there may be some problems with his father''s teaching method. If guided from the beginning, Gloria might be able to control his power. At the beginning, Luo Lan didn''t intend to contact Brolli so early. After all, with his previous strength, he was not sure that he could suppress Brolli. However, with the improvement of Jintong''s state and the harvest of namec''s trip, Luo Lan has been sure. He is the same age as Brolli, so there should not be much difference in strength. "Brolli, even if you say that, I''m more interested." Sephia''s eyes were crescent shaped, and he was ready to fight. Luo Lan looked at her, a basin of cold water splashed in the past: "don''t be so emotional, impolite to say, you are not his opponent." "Isn''t that more interesting? I''m going to fix the position of Vampa. I''ll ask Sarada to locate the position of Vampa immediately. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 In a remote galaxy of the northern Milky way, the dense nebular dust is like a thick curtain to block the light from the distant star field, making the whole sky look dull. Through the scattered asteroid area, a pale yellow planet floats alone in the void. Vampa. A place far away from the traces of civilization and abandoned by the cosmic civilization. The bad natural environment is not suitable for life to live in. The whole planet is in a strong storm for half of the time. Even when the storm subsides, the monsters everywhere on the planet often threaten the safety of life. As long as they don''t pay attention, these monsters will never know where to get out and then open their mouths to their prey. Click, click. The earth is rolling up and down, making a shaking sound. Crawling creatures like spiders come out of the ground in droves, and the sharp steel tongs like limbs plunge into the rock. The solid rock seems to turn into soft tofu at this time. Hiss, hiss, hiss After spiders passed by, the land became a mess. This spider creature is a predator of Vampa star. It has sharp claws, sharp edge and powerful attack power. It is frightening to hear that this kind of monster always appears in groups. Facing them, even the soldiers with combat power over 5000 can only escape. At this time, groups of spider monsters set out to hunt another monster on Vampa - Baya, who was covered with green hair and had a huge body. Baya lives in the damp and warm Tiankeng, half of his life in a dormant state, only when attacked or hunted, will take the initiative to stick out his head to attack. Baya and spider monster are natural enemies. They feed on each other and prey on each other. The harsh natural environment creates two kinds of ferocious and terrible creatures. Gulu Gulu The black spider monster''s spitter sucks nutrients from Baya''s body. This Baya is enraged, and his terrible head comes out of the sinkhole. Then he opens a bloody mouth full of fangs and bites it at the spider. The fight between the two kinds of monsters starts, and the ground crackles because of their fight. Suddenly, as if sensing some danger, the two monsters stopped at the same time and swept towards the same position. On a raised ledge, a young man with his upper body exposed leans forward and stares at the Baya monster and spider monster in front of him. The young man was tall and strong, with a scar on his handsome cheek, and his black hair fluttering in disorder, which exuded a compelling momentum from his divine eyes. The young man''s name is Brolli. He was a Saian who came to Vampa from vegeta 19 years ago. When he saw that the Baya monster and the spider monster stopped fighting at the same time, a ray of light flashed through Brolli''s eyes, and a fierce color appeared on his face. Whew! A whirlwind quickly spread out, the rock frame at the foot was suddenly impacted by a huge force, the solid rock broke into small stones in an instant, broley''s body jumped out in an instant, and came to the two kinds of monsters. Then he clenched his fist and hit one of the Spiderman monsters on the head. With a bang, the spider monster''s eyes were full of stars, and its huge head thumped on the ground, and the ground collapsed in an instant. The violent force made terrible cracks appear in the surrounding 100 meters. The other monsters saw this situation and were frightened by Brolli''s power. They moved their bodies one after another and retreated in horror. They scattered. Brolli looked at the fleeing monsters, but he didn''t mean to pursue them. He looked at the spider monsters he had hunted and nodded. "Today''s lunch should be enough. My father is waiting for me to go back." With that, brolly broke the spider monster''s limbs, picked up the monster''s claws flowing with transparent thick liquid, and walked toward the cave where he lived. Back in the humble cave where he lived, brolly put the food on the ground and looked around. He didn''t see his father. "Where''s my father? He''s dangerous outside by himself." Brolli was a little worried. He looked around for a while and found his father Paragas near the wreckage of a spaceship. At this time, Paragas was knocking on the wreckage of the spaceship and studying the structure of the spaceship. "Father." Gloria flies to Paragas and falls. Palagas looked at brolly and sat down with a dispirited face. "It''s been 19 years. I can''t repair the spaceship at all. It''s all because of the hateful king begita. If it wasn''t for him, how could our father and son be reduced to this position, broli? You should remember that if you have a chance in the future, you must take revenge on the king begita!" Palagas''s eyes were full of resentment, and he gritted his teeth when he talked about King bejita. He used to be a high-ranking person on the star of vegeta. He had 7200 combat power and belonged to the commander-in-chief level. But 19 years ago, when King vegeta saw Brolli in the child care department, all this changed.In order to prevent Brolli from threatening his son''s status in the future, the king exiled Brolli to the remote Vampa star and let him live and die on his own. In the bad environment of Vampa star, how can a child who is still in the cultivation stage survive? As a father, Paragas immediately snatched a spaceship to catch up with him after getting the news. However, Paragas had bad luck. When the spaceship landed on Vampa, it happened to catch a big storm. There was a problem with the power system of the spaceship. Their father and son were trapped on Vampa for 19 years. "The king of bejita, that hypocritical scum, if Brolli lives on the star of bejita, he is definitely the God of war of the saians!" Palagas looked at his grown-up son, so that the soldiers were abandoned, it was simply disrespectful to the blood of the saians, and his resentment against King bejita was even stronger. "Father, the food for lunch is ready. Let''s go and eat it." "Well." Palagas nodded and went back to the cave with Brolli. Swallowing the bitter and sticky yellow jelly like substance on his hands, palagas''s face is full of tangles. This disgusting food is still hard to swallow even after 19 years of eating. On the contrary, Brolli is not so picky about the food in his hands because he has never eaten good food. "Alas..." Palagas sighed and ate with his eyes closed. Just then, the sound of "beep beep beep beep" rang out in Paragas''s waist pocket. This energy detector is the only technological product that palagas has that can still operate. It belongs to the oldest detector on vegeta. Because at that time, Felisa had just taken over the crud army, it was only a simple detector without communication function. For the only device that can still be used, Paragas has been keeping it carefully. In order to know the news of the arrival of outsiders at the first time, Paragas set up to filter the signal of monsters on the planet and the energy response of his father and son. The detector hasn''t had an energy response for more than a decade. Take out the detector in your pocket and it shows two strong energy reactions. ¡°8400£¬8300£¡¡± "There are two strange energies on Vampa?" Suddenly, there was ecstasy on palagas''s face, and his cheeks began to shake with excitement. ¡°¡­¡­ That''s great, Gloria. Finally, some outsiders have arrived at Vampa. They must have a spaceship. We have hope to leave. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 The yellow sky is dizzy for a long time. Wampa is a planet with extremely scarce resources. On this planet, even fresh water is a very rare resource. On this day, after 19 years'' absence, another group of visitors landed on the star of Vampa. In the dusky sky, a black shadow came down from the sky. When it was close to the ground, it was found that the black shadow was actually a huge island made of alloy with a radius of about 10000 meters. This island is the space Island owned by Luo Lan. At the beginning, after learning of Brolli''s existence from Luo Lan''s mouth, SAFIYA began to search for the star Vampa anxiously. After a comprehensive search of SAFIYA''s headquarters, the location of Vampa was finally located. It was a planet on the edge of the North galaxy. Thanks to SAFIYA''s complete information, otherwise it would be hard to find it. After locking the position of Vampa star, Luo Lan and Luo Lan don''t have the same sense of Brolli. In his perception, Brolli''s combat power is at least several million, which is worthy of being the best talented Saiya man in history. Brolli is a super warrior with great talent. Although his father Paragas is also an excellent Saiyan warrior, he has no effective teaching means in the face of growing strong Brolli. A series of wrong guidance not only does not make Brolli grow up, but also makes his strength less and less effectively controlled. However, it can''t be blamed on palagas. After all, he has less than 10000 combat power. No matter how capable he is, he can''t guide such monsters as Gloria. What''s more, the Saiya people''s way of guidance has always been straight to and fro, which Luo Lan had a deep understanding when she was a child. Soon, the two breath more and more close, the blink of an eye, two tall and straight figures appeared in the line of sight. Luo Lan squints her eyes and looks at the two men. One of them is a middle-aged Saiya with black hair. Standing beside him is a young man with upper body exposed. He has a lot of scars on his body. He has a pretty face. His eyes are ignorant, and he looks like he has never been in the world. "Gloria." Luo Lan''s mouth smile, murmuring the name. "The combat effectiveness of 2.5 million is the strongest Saiya in history. Even without systematic training, the strength improvement is still so terrible." Luo Lan''s eyes are full of admiration. Although it seems that his combat effectiveness now exceeds that of Brolli, in fact, it is the result of nearly 20 years of hard work and various adventures such as spiritual time house and yadrat. If he can grow up step by step, he will have a million combat effectiveness. In the original work, it will be more than 20 years before Gloria''s debut. At that time, Gloria, who was in his 40s, had hundreds of millions of combat power under normal conditions. In the golden pupil state, he once suppressed the super Red Sun Wukong and bejita. His strength can be seen. Now there are more than 20 years to go before that time. The 19-year-old broccoli has just come of age, and his strength is far from reaching the point of rapid development. But even so, broccoli''s strength is far superior to other Saiya people. I don''t know if he developed the golden pupil state? Loran looked at brolly, thinking. On the other hand, the broglies and their sons also saw Loran and them. When they saw the huge space island like a city from a distance, palagas''s face appeared ecstatic and turned to Loran and Sophia. That smile slightly coagulated. "Saiya? Is it the pursuer sent by King bejita, who still refuses to let Brolli go There was a chill on palagas''s face, and the resentment of the past 20 years broke out. "Descendants of the sais, who are you?" "I''m the queen of the saians, Sophia. You are palagas and Gloria." Said Sophia haughtily. When palagas heard that Saifeiya told him his identity, his face suddenly changed. As expected, his father and son''s identity had been exposed for a long time. Wait! The queen of Saiya?! When did the ruler of vegeta change? Palagas said with a sneer: "I don''t know that king bejita has a daughter named sephia. Who are you? Don''t try to cheat me with such an identity!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 "The king of bejita is dead, and I am in charge of the saians." Sophia frowned and looked at the palagas and his son in a flat tone. "The new ruler, the queen?" Palagas repeated. "Yes "Is king bejita usurped? Ha ha ha, that guy has today as well... " Palagas burst out laughing and suddenly turned cold. "You think such a trick can deceive me. Although king bejita is unbearable, there are not many Saiya people who can kill him!" There are only five fighters on the star with a fighting capacity of more than 10000. Each of these masters is loyal to the king of bejita. Although the strength of sephia and others in front of them looks good, they have no ability to drive the king of bejita down from the throne of the ruler with a fighting capacity of less than 10000. Palagas was disgusted with the king of bejita, but he had to admit his dominance over bejita. "The star of vegeta as you know has been destroyed by frissa, and I am the queen of Sarada." Saifeiya tone is still flat, in the face of palagas such "low combat effectiveness" soldiers, show enough patience. Palagas sneered in his heart. Sarada has long been destroyed. Heart more confirmed that the two people are sent to kill them by the king of bejita. Thinking that king bejita had persecuted their father and son for so many years, and now he still refused to let them go, palagas felt a deep hatred in his heart. Immediately, his face turned blue and he yelled at the nearby Gloria: "Gloria, kill them!" "All right." Brolli was looking at two people who seemed to be of his own race curiously. He was stunned when he heard palagas''s roar. Then he gave a low drink, and his dark eyes flashed cold. The power of violence burst out. WOW! The earth under his feet collapses into a huge pit for no reason. The stones burst out at an accelerated speed. Gloria rushes out from Paragas. His body disappears and reappears. He has come to Rolan and Sophia''s side. In the face of Brolli''s sudden attack, Saifeiya''s eyes were calm. A burst of excitement flashed in his eyes. He yelled at Luo Lan: "this guy, let me have a try." Luo Lan had been ready to move, but after hearing the voice of Saifeiya, she decided to give her the chance, and her figure blinked away from Brolli''s attack range. Saifeiya''s normal combat effectiveness is close to 3 million, so there should be no problem against Brolli. Roar! Brolli''s strong figure appeared on the top of sepria''s head. He clenched his fist and attacked sepria overwhelmingly. The fierce wind is blowing, just like a sharp blade cutting the ground, hitting on the face is a strong pain. Sophia''s mouth slightly up, hands protect the chest, block the fury of the blow. Peng Click! The ground suddenly collapses, and the violent force attacks on Saifeiya. The huge force is transmitted to the underground through the body. It seems that the area of several kilometers is suddenly attacked by huge meteorites falling from the sky, cracking deep and terrible cracks in all directions. "Well? What a powerful energy When the fierce storm blows, SAFIYA''s body is numb after blocking the attack of Gloria. She is excited that she is looking forward to a fierce battle. The momentum on the body rises abruptly, and a terrible energy not inferior to Brolli suddenly bursts out. "Eh?" Brolli was stunned for a moment, and then he lowered his head and roared like he was enraged by Saifeiya. His strong body gradually grew bigger and his momentum also increased. Soon his body grew to about 2.5 meters, and he was covered with flaming flame within a few feet. "Shua!" All of a sudden, the violent energy burst out, rolling up the swirling air with Brolli as the center. The two terrible energies squeezed each other, and then they began to attack at the same time. Suddenly, the two figures disappear at the same time and appear together in the next moment. Saifeiya foot force, instantly came to broli in front of the fury of the foot with a shock wave through the air. Bang! Although Gloria didn''t have much fighting experience, he instinctively felt the danger in the attack. His eyes were fixed on the kick. He leaned back and put his hands on the ground to make a back somersault. He was ready to fight back after avoiding the attack of Gloria, but he could not fight back It was at this time that Sylvia disappeared. "Ah Brolly shook his head. "Here I am!" A clear voice sounded in my ear, and the figure of Saifeiya appeared in the air, pushing out a Qigong wave with both hands. Wow Brolli suddenly turns around, just facing the qigong wave of Saifeiya, the turbulent energy hits Brolli,But with a loud roar, the strong roar was deafening. The sound wave collided with the qigong wave, and the terrible energy turned into turbulent energy flow instantly, and then turned into sparse smoke and disappeared. Brolli''s body is unprecedentedly strong. In other words, his whole life is born to fight. If Saifeiya is a genius in the fighting nation, then Brolli is a genius in the genius. After a short time of contact, Saifeiya finds that Brolli is growing all the time, and his only constraint is his fighting experience. "This guy is a natural fighter." Feel the terror of Brolli, Saifeiya feel the pressure, but this for the fight as fun for her, it is very excited. "Let me see where your limits are?" Pretty face showed a burst of madness, the attack of Saifeiya became more fierce. Momentum forward, like dazzling stars, stirring the shocking energy. In the face of the powerful attack launched by Saifeiya, the inexperienced browley is in the stage of being beaten, but as the battle continues, browley''s fighting consciousness gradually awakens. Suddenly, an attack broke out suddenly. Between the lightning and flint, his arms crossed abruptly to offset the heavy blow brought by Saifeiya. Boom! Saifeiya''s attack came to an abrupt end, the recoil force made the body back out of a few hundred meters, while Brolli was hit by a blow and flew down like a shell. "Ha ha ha, come again!" Pengpeng! The collision continued. Both of them are terror masters with more than two million combat effectiveness. At the beginning of the battle, the turbulent and violent energy stirred the whole Vampa star to crumble. All the monsters on the planet felt the terrible impact, shivering and hiding in the cave. "Ah, that woman It''s a draw with Brolli! No, Brolli is not his opponent. How can it be? " Paragas looked at the sky constantly collided with SAFIYA and Gloria, hands in front of the body, to resist the storm from the sky. Rubbing his eyes, he couldn''t see the battle clearly. As a father, he knows how strong Brolli is. Since Brolli was five years old, Paragas was no longer his opponent. Therefore, Paragas determined that Brolli had at least more than 10000 combat effectiveness when he was five years old. In recent years, he has been growing stronger and stronger. Paragas is excited and scared. Fortunately, Brolli has been listening to him, occasionally out of control did not cause too much danger. But now, the guy who calls herself the queen of the saians can beat brolly? In addition to Gloria, there is no such master among Saiya people. Even the king of bejita, whom he hated, didn''t even have the qualification to carry shoes! Is what that woman said true? Is she really the queen of the saians? Palagas''s heart began to shake. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 "Brolli is very strong, but he won''t fight if he suffers!" Luo Lanfeng God Junlang''s figure appeared in Paragas''s side, indifferent eyes looking at the battle in the sky, eyes with a trace of appreciation. When all the storms came within three feet of him, they seemed to hit an invisible air wall and dissipated in Xumi. I don''t know why, palagas felt a kind of pressure on Rolan. It was not the pressure of combat effectiveness, but the pressure from the life level itself. Hearing Rowland''s evaluation of Brolli''s strength, Paragas retorted: "I usually train Brolli well." Rolan glanced at Paragas: "your strength is the same as that of Brolli. This kind of training has no meaning at all." "I have 7200 combat power!" said Paragas "You don''t know Brolli''s combat power, do you?" "What?" Palagas frowned and didn''t know what the young man was going to say. Luo Lan said with a smile: "Brolli''s fighting capacity is as high as 2.5 million. How can you train him with that strength? Tickling is almost the same! Tut, without systematic training, he can have 2.5 million combat effectiveness. Brolli''s talent is rare, but his opponent is stronger. If there is no accident, he will lose sooner or later. " It was the first time that Paragas knew Brolli''s fighting number. At first, he was shocked. Then he thought that Brolli had surpassed him when he was more than five years old. Now, it''s no surprise that he has such fighting power at the age of 19. 2.5 million combat power! He deserves to be his own son. He is really the most powerful of the sais. Suddenly, palagas''s face froze and he thought of something more terrible. Since even the 2.5 million fighting capacity of Gloria is still in the downwind, how strong is that Saiya woman?! It seems to see what palagas is thinking, with a trace of pride on Rolan''s face: "seraphia is the queen of the Saiya people on the sharada planet, with a combat effectiveness of nearly 3 million. Gloria lacks combat experience, so it''s very good to be able to support her up to now." "Ah When palagas heard what Luo Lan said, he suddenly felt that his throat was a little dry. At this time, he realized that the two people in front of him were definitely not sent by King bejita. Bejita king is a little more powerful than himself. He is not qualified to send a master with a fighting capacity of several million. "That lady, is she really the queen of the saians?" Palagas was cautious, and his manner was unknowingly polite. "Queen Sophie of Sarada is a resounding figure in the universe!" Palagas was silent for a while. After 19 years of leaving the civilized world, he could not understand the external situation. Although I don''t know why sharada, which was already destroyed in the legend, will appear again, palagas knows that with the strength of the two people in front of him, there is no need to cheat himself. "The battle is coming to an end on the side of browley." Luo Lan said with a smile that the battle between Gloria and Sophia in the distant battlefield is coming to an end. Gloria, who lacks combat experience, is not the opponent of Sophia with rich experience. However, with frequent battles, Brolli''s talent may be officially opened. "Wait There seems to be something wrong Luo Lan suddenly feels that the breath of Brolli is not very stable, and a raging energy constantly lingers around Brolli. This energy is very repressive and makes people feel fear unconsciously. "Brolly may be out of control." Paragas''s voice trembled, his body could not help retreating, and suddenly he was in a hurry and took out a button of the controller from his pocket. This controller can control the metal power generation device on Brolli''s neck. After pressing the button, the metal device will release a strong current to stimulate Brolli to faint. This is the only way that palagas can control Brolli after his strength has grown. The remaining light in the corner of Luo Lan''s eye glanced at Paragas and said coldly, "don''t use your thing. The reason why broli lost control is that he didn''t control his strength effectively. You will only aggravate his situation and one day he will lose control completely." "What should we do then?" Palagas looked at the distance in a daze. "Blocking is better than sparing. The real way to make brogli return to normal is to master his strength. But let''s see if Celia can stop him first Luo Lan''s eyes are watching the situation of SAFIYA and Brolli in the distance, secretly preparing to lay an invisible gas wall beside him. In the distance, the vast earth is under the attack of terror. The sky is gray and dry. The whole Vampa star is swaying in the wind and rain. "Ho ho ho!" Brolli struggled with his head in his hands, looking at sephia, his eyes twinkling and his throat growling like a beast. "Roar! Ah, ah My head hurts... " Brolli became crazy, with a layer of light green light all over his body. His body fluttered, and his strong body began to expand, which was bigger than before. The tall figure of Celia stood in front of him, just like facing a big giant.The sky was darkened by Brolli''s power. Dong Dong, the planet shakes violently, the energy of the riot makes the rocks float out of gravity, the mountains and rocks collapse suddenly, the earth vibrates, and the zigzag canyons break apart, and the earth collapses. "This guy''s power seems out of control." Feeling the terror and oppression from Brolli, Sophia''s face became dignified. Just in case, Sophia clenched her fist and gave a low drink. The majestic energy suddenly came out like a raging wave. The long black hair rose slightly, the beautiful hair on the forehead soared into the sky, the whole body was covered with a light red color, and the pupils became red. Red pupil state. The combat effectiveness has been increased to 30 million! All of a sudden, the whole Vampa star became silent, the wind leveled, the waves stopped, and the strong pressure made the whole space seem to be under the control of zephylia. Paragas''s breath stopped, and his whole body was crushed out of breath. He looked at sephia, whose state had changed greatly. Even if you can''t feel the intensity of the breath, you can know that the strength of Saifeiya has been enhanced by the incomparable spirit of the other side. "What''s the matter? How can her strength be improved so much?" "This is a kind of state cultivated by Saifeiya, about 30 million combat power." "30 million?" Paragas choked and felt that the whole world was not what he knew. He is still struggling to achieve 10000 combat effectiveness, but the other side has reached 30 million combat effectiveness! Such a person as the queen of Saiya, palagas had to admit that he was convinced. After Celia changed into a red pupil state, she was like an independent goddess. Her red eyes were staring at Gloria, and her delicate face was a little dignified. All of a sudden, an earth shaking momentum swept by, and the calm expression of Sophia changed color. "Ah Roar Brolli looked crazy and roared. The smell of chaos enveloped him like armor. He raised his head. A golden color flashed in his eyes, and the mighty energy rolled directly over him. Saifeiya surprised: "this is Luolan''s golden pupil state?" The fighting power of Gloria in golden pupil state is 50 million, which is similar to that of Luo Lan''s golden pupil. It is 20 times as strong as the original state! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 As soon as Brolli''s new state appeared, there was an irresistible momentum of terror between heaven and earth. In the face of this momentum, Sophia''s face became very dignified. She opened her arms to resist, but the waves of terror came one after another, and the waves were stacked like a tsunami. SAFIYA was staring at by the golden eyes of Gloria, for no reason why her heart was cold. Brolli''s golden eyes are similar to Luo Lan''s golden pupil, which also has the effect of greatly improving the combat effectiveness. The only difference is that Luo Lan''s strength comes from self-cultivation, his tail is red, and his strength is more gentle. And Brolli''s tail has been pulled out by Paragas. Once the long suppressed power is released, the degree of fury is immeasurable. It''s on the verge of violence. "Hell, he can change into Luo Lan''s golden pupil!" A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and Sophia gave a smack of her mouth, and the light from the corner of her eyes swept around. Brolli''s energy intensity has been increased to 50 million, and the normal combat effectiveness of Saifeiya is higher than Brolli''s, but it only reaches 30 million in the red pupil state. Facing Brolli''s violent guy, I can''t help feeling that I can''t do what I want. "Ah..." Brolli raised his head and roared. His golden eyes looked at Sophia, and a flash of violence flashed by. Shua! Brolli suddenly flashed. In the blink of an eye, he came to Saifeiya''s side, opened his hands, two groups of light flashed up, and the small energy ball came quickly. "Explosive energy meteor!" The golden energy ball is thrown suddenly, the surface is covered with light green color, the turbulent light column penetrates the air, and suddenly becomes larger when it is near, expanding into a huge energy ball with a diameter of more than 10 meters. Seeing Brolli''s attack, Sophia quickly sidestepped to avoid it. As soon as she dodged, she subconsciously looked back and saw an orange red flash rising on the horizon. The waves surged in, and the dry wasteland turned into a lava flowing prison. At this time, Brolli''s figure has disappeared from sight. "No!" The heart screams, a chill from the side of the cheek hit, the burly body of Gloria do not know when has come to her side. Sophia quickly got up with a bow and put his arms against it. Bang! Brolli''s violent power directly hit sepria''s body. The violent shock stirred her internal organs. Sepria coughed, her face turned pale, and her body fell down. Red pupil state of her is far from the opponent of golden pupil browley. On the edge of the space Island, Luo Lan saw that Sophia was hit by Brolli and went underground. His face changed and he asked Paragas, "has Brolli ever been in such a state before?" Paragas: once or twice, but it wasn''t as strong as it is now "Nonsense, Brolli''s fighting capacity has reached 50 million now. If he had been so strong before, wampa would no longer exist." "50 million?" Paragas''s face was unbelievable and his heart trembled. When he heard that Vampa might be destroyed, his heart began to panic. He was already flustered by the 30 million fighting power of sephia. Now Brolli''s strength suddenly climbed to 50 million, especially not controlled, which immediately gave him a feeling that the sky was about to fall. One hand unconsciously grasped the remote control of the metal device, ready to let Brolli faint as before. Luo Lan looks at him, and a sneer appears on his face. How can the broccoli in the golden pupil state be controlled by a remote control. Sure enough, when Paragas pressed the button, although the metal device on Brolli''s neck discharged, it could not calm him down at all. On the contrary, due to the stimulation of strong current, Brolli became more ferocious. "Roar!" Brawley roared, the tyrannical energy wrapped around him. "You can''t just leave it alone." Luo Lan''s eyeball flashed a Li mang. Brolli''s fighting ability can be described as amazing. Luo Lan is afraid that Brolli will continue to go crazy and break through the limit of golden pupil state and become more uncontrolled. Although Brawley is unlikely to break through into a super Saiya with golden hair without strong spiritual stimulation, nothing is absolute, and Rowland does not want such a thing to happen. He likes to have everything in his own hands and is more at ease here. All kinds of thoughts flashed in my heart for a moment. Luo Lan knew that he had to do it at this time. He saw his vague figure step forward and came to Brolli like a blink. Raised his head, the light red flash on the body flashing, dark eyes instantly turned into a golden color. Golden pupil status, 60 million combat power! The real energy is on Brolli''s body, which makes him turn his attention away from Saifeiya''s body. Seeing Luo Lan, who is similar to himself, brolly roars and rushes straight at each other. "I''ll take care of this, Sophia. You go and have a rest.""Good." Saifeiya''s body was a little embarrassed. Her Lavender combat suit cracked in the collision just now. Hearing Luo Lan''s voice, her pale face showed a trace of fatigue. She nodded and moved to the space island. Then she ate Xiandou and observed Luo Lan''s situation. Dust and smoke were blowing in the yellow sky. Rowland and Brolli are in opposition to each other. A red and a green light are constantly squeezed, the air is shaking, the surrounding air pressure drops again and again, and the sky is gloomy, like the end of the world is coming. Boom, as if when thunderstorms come, countless thunder and lightning from the sky, hit the earth. Huge pressure immediately enveloped the world. Feeling the great pressure from the atmosphere, Paragas''s forehead is constantly sweating. Even though he can''t feel the horror in the sky, his intuition as a soldier is that he has a sense of danger. At this time, palagas had a fear of death and felt that the whole world was going to end. "Race Queen Sophie, are they going to be ok? " Palagas called sephia the queen, and the terrible pressure was about to make him break down. Red eyes glanced at Paragas, and SAFIYA focused on Luo Lan in the distance. "You don''t have to worry if you have Luolan. Although the strength of Brolli is terrible, his biggest shortcoming is that his fighting skills are extremely poor. Under the same golden pupil condition, Luolan is definitely better than him." The mouth said so, but the eyes of Saifeiya were full of worry. Rowland''s fighting power is above that of Brolli, but in the fight just now, she also experienced the horror of Brolli. That guy is a madman who exists for fighting. In just a few minutes, you can clearly feel his growth. From the beginning of the unfamiliar, crude, to a little master of combat skills, browley''s growth is chilling. If Rolan can''t get rid of Brolli in a short time, SAFIYA is worried that the other side will make a counter super. "That''s good, that''s good." Palagas didn''t know what the situation was like. He was relieved to hear such an expert as Saifeiya say so. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 Thundering, countless thunderbolts fell from the sky. After the beginning of the battle, the environment that was not suitable for human beings became worse, and it seemed to be a fierce prison in the world. Whoa, whoa, whoa! The pale green flame is boiling, Brolli''s expression is distorted, and his handsome face becomes frightening. Now Brolli is just a young adult. Although he can''t compete with the super red sais like the original, his strength is rare in the world. Being dominated by the power of chaos, Brolli sees Rowland and is immediately attracted by the same breath of his body. His breath becomes more unstable. He shakes his head and roars and rushes to him regardless of everything. Staring at the Brawley rushing towards him, Luo Lan is ready to face the opponent who can grow up in the battle. The best way is not to give him the chance to grow up. So Luo Lan does not intend to delay time, ready to use thunder means to quickly end the battle. "Fortunately, my combat effectiveness is 10 million higher than that of Gloria, otherwise I will be in trouble." There is a smile on the corner of her mouth. Luo Lan''s expression is serious, and suddenly rises with a startling momentum. It''s like a sword splitting the air, and the sky suddenly splits a hole. "Come on!" There is a flash of light in her eyes, and Luo Lan takes the initiative to attack. Suddenly, her body becomes a blur, and quickly shortens the distance with Brolli. Bang!! Two people collide in midair, a dazzling light stabbed everyone''s eyes, the surging power suddenly rolled up waves. The whole impact space is like a hammer on the mirror, with crystal cracks crisscrossing. WOW! The space stagnated a little, and they both stepped back. Luo Lan was surprised to step back dozens of steps to barely stop, looking at the constantly frantic glori, there is a trace of dignified in her eyes. Brawley''s physical quality is very strong, and his 50 million combat effectiveness can resist his 60 million attack. However, it''s a pity that the real battle can''t be won by brute force. Although there is also a saying that one can break through ten thousand methods, it is a case of great disparity in strength. When the real strength is close, it is not advisable to attack brutally. On the contrary, it will make people seize the flaw. Luo Lan''s body is a little worse than Brolli''s, but it is not much worse after strength strengthening. In addition, the combat effectiveness is higher than Brolli''s, so it should not be difficult to win this battle, it depends on how much time it takes to win. The longer the delay, the more variables for Rowland. It''s not good if Rowley breaks through in the battle. "Gloria, let me see your power!" Loud and clear sound reverberates in mid air, Luo Lan shakes her arm forcefully, and the flame on her body burns up. Brolli didn''t have much sense. Seeing Luo Lan''s provocative behavior, he became more crazy. His body flashed and came to Luo Lan''s side. The two started fighting again, and they flashed at the same time, so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to recognize. Bang, the two fists collide. The real power is transmitted to their respective bodies. In addition to a plane burst out from the place where the two fists collide, the surrounding air also boils up together. In an instant, the strong wind sweeps, and the shock wave visible to the naked eye spreads out ring by ring, like a giant storm covering the whole Vampa star. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Wampa is constantly whistling. The whole atmosphere is agitated by the terrible atmosphere. The aftereffects of the attack spread to all parts of the world in an instant. Hua La, countless peaks and mountains are broken, glaciers at the two poles are sliding down, lava is falling, the roof becomes a canyon, and the beach becomes a wasteland. After the fight, Luo Lan found that he underestimated the brownley! This guy seems to be in a state of mental disorder, but his learning ability has always existed. Just a few times, he felt the growth of the other party. "Knock him out in a hurry." "All day shockwave!" "Vientiane!" With the blessing of the secret arts, Luo Lan''s attack becomes more powerful, and broli is not willing to be outdone. He opens his mouth in the face of the attack, and the rich energy spreads in his mouth, just like the roar of the great ape. "Roar!" The light green energy ball gushes out and collides with Luo Lan''s Qigong wave. "Ah, ah, ah!" Click, click! An unknown voice sounded. After a moment of stagnation, the plane of the energy collision seems to have suffered irreparable damage, crash one after another, and the crystal light shoots out, just like a meteor in the night sky, flashing with bright light. Suddenly, there was a slight fluctuation in the air above. Brolli shook his head, but saw a dark figure appeared above him. It was Luo Lan. He was immersed in the light of light red, and his hands filled with a terrible energy. A halo was bright and white. Then he clasped his hands and hit hard. Bang! It''s too fast to dodge. "Boom!"Even with his strong constitution, Luo Lan felt dizzy. At the moment of being hit, the energy directly passed through his body and gathered again behind him, producing a huge shock wave. The shock wave rushed down and formed a ring of visible cyclones around him. ¡­¡­ "Really It''s terrible. " Seeing the damage caused by the battle between Rolan and Brolli, Paragas''s face turned pale. His feet seemed to be cast with cement. He had tried his best, but he could not move half a point. Saifeiya lifted her hair to block the oncoming storm, her beautiful eyes flashing red light, "Vampa star won''t last long, maybe it will disintegrate soon." "What about that?" Palagas was completely flustered. "Enter the space island. It''s a fortress made of thunderbolt steel. Even the destructive power of the planet can''t destroy it." Thunderbolt steel is the strongest material in the universe, enough to withstand the impact of planetary destruction. In fact, the destruction of the planet explosion is not very dangerous, as long as there are tens of millions of combat power, it is enough to withstand the impact of the destruction of the planet. The real danger is the vacuum environment after the destruction of the planet. After all, there are not many living things in the universe that can survive in the cosmic environment like Felisa. When palagas heard that the space island could withstand the explosion of the destruction of the planet, he immediately ran to the space island as if he had grasped the straw, but he didn''t start. "Your Majesty, won''t you enter the fort?" "The vacuum environment doesn''t affect my survival," she said "Ah, you are worthy of the queen..." For Saifeiya, palagas is completely convinced. Under the leadership of such a queen, how can Saiya people not rise? The short-sighted king bejita does not even have the qualification to carry shoes for Saifei. Saifeiya light looking at Paragas hiding in space Island, eyes look to Luolan there, she knows that the battle over there is about to end. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 The wind blows and the lightning flies. The low sky seems to collapse, turning a huge vortex, squeezed by the energy of Rolan and Brolli, the atmosphere of the whole planet suddenly drops, and the spirit of killing the soul as if the end is coming, stimulating people''s hearts. The battle between Luo Lan and Brolli is more and more fierce. Brolli''s comprehensive strength is not as good as Luo Lan''s, but with his crazy and tireless body, he blocks Luo Lan''s attack again and again. The efficiency of such a brutal way of fighting is not high, most of the energy is lost in the collision, which is not really an ideal way of fighting. If Brolli can recover his mind and use his energy effectively, he can still fight with Rolando for a while. In this situation, defeat is inevitable. Brolli''s breath was boiling, and the light green light covered his whole body. His muscles were swollen, and the muscles were strong. The long battle had no effect, which made Brolli''s mood become excited. A roar, at the foot of the force, Brolli only rely on brute force to fly up, see is about to approach the side of Luo Lan. Looking at Brolli, Rowland''s body starts to move at a high speed. Her golden eyes are fixed on Brolli''s every move. Her fingers move slightly, and swish a series of energy attacks. The sharp energy hits Brolli and is blocked by his strong body. All the energy becomes a thin cloud. The vision immediately became hazy. Brolli looked around, could not see Luo Lan''s figure, stood in the same place and roared. But at this time, Luo Lan appears in the rear of the cloth Luo Li, the hand has released the formidable attack. "Stargun!" "All day shockwave!" Looking at Brolli coldly, Rolan''s two hands release different attacks. Star gun and all day shockwave are all energy storage tactics, but it''s impossible to give him extra time to prepare in battle, so the effect of these two moves is not as powerful as expected. Of course, although these two moves are not launched with all one''s strength, they are both very penetrating and destructive. When the two energies are really released, the dynamic damage caused by them is still very strong. Whew! The two attacks turned into roaring dragons and swept away towards broli. Brolli is in a rage for not finding the target. He suddenly feels the strong energy fluctuation coming from the rear. The next moment, the spiral attack appears like a river of stars. Boom!! The fierce attack hit Brolli, and Brolli knew he couldn''t avoid it. He just roared, raised his hands and gathered two powerful energies to resist. "Explosive meteor!" The huge roar resounded through the sky. With the dazzling light, the whole continent of Vampa star was forcibly wiped away, and the lava kept rolling. It was like a brilliant sun hanging in the sky, which made everything clear in front of us, and the air in the sky was suddenly emptied. "Did it work?" Luo Lan stares at the situation of Brolli with bright eyes. Suddenly, a dangerous signal flashed in his heart, followed by a sharp pain. He was hit by a huge force and flew out, "boom!" All the way through the thick crust, to the rock layer under the crust. A green shadow straight down from the sky, with Luo Lan in the ground launched a fierce fight. All of a sudden, the energy of terror turned into a wave of concussion and spread to all parts of the world. The core of Vampa sent out a violent vibration, almost on the verge of destruction. Boom WOW! They hit from the ground to the sky again and turned into two flashes of red and green. Sometimes the two flashes collided and broke out fierce movements. Sometimes they disappeared and could not be seen by the naked eye. The shadow flashed rapidly, and each collision took only a very short time. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Boom! In the fierce impact, Luo Lan leaned over to Brolli, clenched his fist with five fingers, and suddenly hit forward. The sharp light gathered at the tip of the fist. At this time, Brolli''s figure flashed to avoid Luo Lan''s attack, and then twisted his body. His body instantly turned into a residual shadow, and switched to Luo Lan''s back after one thousandth of a second. A fierce attack came out. In the eyes flashed a god awn, Luo Lan face a vibration, a force from the legs, through the waist transmission, finally hit with the situation of boxing! Bang!! Two fists collided in midair. Time seemed to freeze for a while, and the dazzling light burst from the impact. At this moment, the sun seemed to disappear, and the earth began to tremble. At this moment, the whole world was in chaos, and it was impossible to distinguish between heaven and earth. Shua, two people retreat at the same time, Luo Lan open arms, a wave of energy in the air to stop his body. "Fierce, Brolli''s movement is more and more skilled, it doesn''t look like the first time to fight!" Luo Lan gasps for breath and observes brolly with a dignified look.At this time, Brolli''s state looks very bad. His chest is burned by energy, his whole body is covered with scars, and he looks miserable with blood. But after a little induction, he can still find his more and more surging power. Especially let Luo Lan fear is Brolli''s mastery of combat skills, just a few minutes, Brolli seems to change a person, the ability to fight straight line. Although this kind of fighting skill is still very immature in Luo Lan''s eyes, and even full of flaws everywhere, the obvious growth speed of the other side still surprised him. It''s a fighter born to fight!! Luo Lan can''t help shouting in her heart. "Damn, ah, ah!" Brolli raised his head and roared, and soon rose to an altitude of 10000 meters. Ho ho ho! He began to gather his breath. With his hands supporting each other, he gathered an emerald green energy ball. The energy ball became bigger and bigger. In a twinkling of an eye, it reached a diameter of 100 meters. A terrible and ominous breath was brewing. Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed. She opened her eyes to see the emerald green energy ball in the sky like a storm, and her face became dignified. "Is brolly going to destroy me with the planet? He doesn''t think about how to survive after the planet disappears? " In order to destroy the whole planet in order to destroy the opponent, only a madman can do this, such as Felisa and saru, who will die with the enemy if they are not forced to the end? It''s hard to infer from common sense that the irrational browley. "Ah Go to hell "Superbomb!" Brolli roared wildly, twisted his expression, and struggled to throw the green energy ball down. The green energy ball penetrates the atmosphere, whistling close to the ground, and the planet keeps shaking. "Ah, it''s time to fight!" Luo Lan sighed, arms crossed, a touch of bright red energy from the body, accompanied by the sound of the dragon, around the body emerged a lifelike dragon image. The dragon is made of red flame. It is powerful, magnificent and invincible www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 All of a sudden, Luo Lan opened her eyes, and her golden eyes burst out with bright light. In her mind, he saw the old picture of God star. He gently raised his arm, and a bright flash suddenly flashed in front of her eyes. Shua! It''s like a God from nine heaven. The whole body is shrouded by a layer of hazy fog, and the dragon around also sends out a loud dragon chant! The instant movement starts abruptly, and the figure comes to a higher place than Gloria and attacks from a commanding position - "Gloria, try my strongest attack!" Roaring hands clasping fist, the body becomes hazy, Luo Lan blinks to Brolli''s side, solid attack on Brolli''s body. "Ah, ah!" Brolly regained his mind, opened his mouth and looked at the sudden appearance of Luo Lan. He suffered a fierce attack on his chest, and his energy suddenly seemed to leak out and dissipated more than half of it. Bang! Another attack came, and Gloria''s body staggered, his eyes full of blood, and his whole body dashed directly towards the ground. Below, Gloria''s green energy ball also touches the surface of the planet. First, it hits the earth, and the terrifying energy suddenly breaks through the crust, and then continues to sink. Click, dull tremor, green energy quickly penetrated the planet''s core, hot magma with smoke emerged from the impact mouth. Vampa is on the verge of destruction. "It''s over!" Paragas stood on the edge of the space Island, looking at the collapsing planet, his eyes full of panic. This is the first time he has seen the destruction of the planet, and probably the last time in his life. "Be quiet. I''m going to start the space island." Saifeiya pays close attention to the situation of Luolan. Seeing that the wanpa star is about to be destroyed, he orders the central computer of the space island to turn on the protection. Immediately, the whole space Island flies into the sky, and a blue light curtain immediately covers the space island. Looking at the farther and farther Vampa, Paragas stands on the edge of the space island. "Your Majesty, isn''t that Lord going to kill Gloria?" Palagas is worried. Although losing control of brogli will only bring disaster, it is his son after all. Palagas''s concern for brogli is sincere. Otherwise, he would not have been caught in Vampa for 19 years after knowing that he was sent away by King bejita. "No, Rolan won''t kill brolly, so his life won''t be in danger." Said Sophia. Even if there is an accident and they accidentally kill Brolli, they can also use the dragon ball to revive him. It''s very rare for a warrior like Brolli. Sarada needs such a warrior. Hearing that Sophia said that Gloria would not be in danger of his life, Paragas was relieved to look at the bright star Vampa in the distance. His eyes were still full of wonder. A good planet is going to be destroyed in the battle! As a Saian soldier, Paragas has carried out numerous missions, but he never thought that one day he would be able to witness the battle of destroying the planet. ¡­¡­ Hum, hum!! The voice with the smell of doomsday spread to all parts of the planet. All kinds of monsters on the planet sensed the dangerous smell, roared and roared one after another, but finally they were devoured by lava and energy. In the battle, Brolli is also at a loss. Just as the planet is about to be destroyed, a tall and straight figure appears in front of him. When his hard fist falls down, Brolli is about to lose his ability to fight back. Clasp your hands and smash! Whoa! A series of shock waves penetrated his body, and a trace of consternation appeared on blauli''s crazy face. His body hit the deep part of the planet and was soon engulfed by the energy wave he had released before. Quiet! The silence before the collapse of the planet! The whole sky and earth were still, and then with the bright light rising, there was a violent sound on Vampa. The first round of big bang erupted from the core of the planet, then gradually expanded, and soon covered the whole planet. The plates were torn, and lava was thrown out. Cracks made up of lava spread all over the whole Vampa star. Vampa star has become a sea of magma and is in a state of collapse. ¡­¡­ A few seconds later, a strong cosmic storm broke out in the galaxy where the star is located, just like a gorgeous fireworks in the deep sky, and the violent storm spread out. Even after a long distance weakening, the storm when it arrived at the space island was less than 1% of its original power. But when it hit the space Island, it almost broke the outer protective cover of the space island. Gradually, the storm gradually weakened, when all the dust settled, palagas panicked to get up from the ground. Looking at the position of Vampa, I was shocked to find that there was only a ring-shaped meteorite belt left in the orbit of the original planet, and Vampa had disappeared. "Planet No morePalagas''s face was stiff and his lips trembled. "Gloria, where''s Gloria?" Palagas''s voice trembled. "Here he is." A voice rang in his ear. Palagas looked back and found that Rolan had arrived on the space island at some time. He was still dragging a man in his hand, and it was broli. By this time, Brolli had passed out, his body was scarred and looked very miserable. "Don''t worry. He just fainted. There''s no danger to his life." Luo Lan puts Brolli on the ground and feeds a fairy bean to herself and Brolli at the same time. Palagas runs to check Brolli''s condition. Seeing that he just faints, he can''t help but feel relieved and looks at Luo Lan with awe in his eyes. "My Lord, what are you going to do with me and Gloria?" "Don''t worry, we didn''t come all the way here to kill you. As I have said just now, the star of vegeta has been destroyed. You are the few saians who have survived in the vein of vegeta. With Brawley''s talent, you should not be abandoned in Vampa or other places. Now I invite you to join Salada. " Luo Lan looks at Paragas calmly, believing that he will make a wise choice. As soon as palagas listened to Rolan''s invitation to join Salada, he became excited. "Can we join the Salada planet?" Palagas was a little nervous. "What Luo Lan said is what I mean." Saifeiya opens a way, Paragas this person she may not look up to, what she values is the cloth Luo Li. With the Queen''s reply, palagas''s heart finally settled down, because he didn''t know the temperament of Rolan and Sophia very well, so palagas could only stand aside and didn''t talk much. Saiya people pay attention to the strong and respect the nation. They have a natural worship and obedience to the powerful soldiers. The power of Luo Lan and Luo Lan has tamed palagas. For palagas, it is an unspeakable honor to follow such a strong man. His eyes were gazing at the position of Vampa star, which had already disappeared. The picture became more and more blurred, and palagas''s eyes were a little hazy. Nineteen years later, he finally left the place where birds don''t shit. He had a hunch that a new world was waiting for him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 After the destruction of Vampa, the space island will leave the region where Vampa is located and begin to fly towards the place where Sarada is located. At the speed of the space Island, it will only take about ten days from Vampa to Sarada. Not long after the beginning of the voyage, Luo Lan explained to palagas the situation of Sarada planet. As soon as a person entered the training ground for training, Sophia didn''t care much about palagas. He coldly explained that he left an auxiliary intelligent robot and then went to exercise. In such a large square, soon only palagas was left. Paragas stood on the open square, looking at the vast sea of stars receding from both sides, and never recovered for a long time. What happened today is incredible. I left Vampa? It''s like a dream in retrospect. After spending 19 years of solitude and desolation on Vampa, palagas suddenly left, and his heart was a little uncomfortable. Standing in the same place, he sighed for a while and looked at the fast sailing space island. Palagas picked up the still sleepy blauli and walked towards the interior of the space island. Soon a chubby round robot appeared beside Paragas. "The queen asked me to familiarize you with the environment of the space island. Please follow me." The voice of the intelligent robot is very clear, it sounds like a child. "Oh All right Paragas had never seen such an advanced robot before. He was stunned and nodded. Under the leadership of intelligent robots, Paragas is familiar with the environment of the space island. The space island is said to be an island, but it is actually more like a city. There are all kinds of landforms and infrastructures in the area of 10000 meters. The whole structure is made of thunderbolt steel as the skeleton, supplemented by high-strength alloy, which can withstand the impact of far more than the destruction of the planet. Of course, because it was built for cultivation, most of the regional facilities on the island are relatively simple. The center is a huge training field, surrounded by a variety of training fields simulating different environments. The basic gravity of these training fields is similar to that of sharada planet, with a gravity of 15 times. The super gravity was applied to palagas, who was caught off guard and staggered. His whole body half squatted on the ground, and the big sweat burst out directly. "Terrible gravity, much stronger than vegeta." Paragas gasped and felt every bone of his body click. After living on a planet like Vampa for a long time, Paragas''s resistance to high gravity is weakening. "The gravity of the space island is driven by the core gravity engine. Except for the leisure area, it all covers the standard gravity of 15 times. Of course, the gravity of dozens or hundreds of times is possible according to the calculation inside the training ground." The sound of intelligent robot sounds good. Palagas silently nodded his head, but he couldn''t help sighing that he was worthy of the Queen''s and Rolan''s cars. Even the gravity in them was not small. The reason why the two adults were so powerful was that they must have worked hard. For the strong, Saiya never lack of respect, palagas heart has been completely convinced. At this time, affected by the strong gravity on the space Island, the sleepy browley opened his eyes and looked at a completely different environment. Browley asked, "father, where are we?" "Brolly, you wake up at last." Palagas saw that Gloria woke up with a smile on his face, and then said excitedly, "we have left Vampa and are now on our way to Sarada." "Salada Planet, where is that? " Brolli''s face was muddled, and there was childlike innocence under his handsome appearance. Palagas said: "that''s the hometown of the Saia people. Originally I thought Sarada had been destroyed, but both queen Sophie and Lord Rowland said that Sarada still exists. I don''t think they would cheat us. We finally left that ghost place." So he told what happened after Brolli lost his mind. After hearing this, Brolli was stunned, and then bowed his head with guilt. "Sorry, I lost my mind again." Palagas laughs and is in a good mood: "it''s OK. The queen and Rolan both say that your talent is excellent. What you lack is control of power. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t limit your growth." Then he took off the metal device that was on brolly''s neck. "When you get to Sarada, you will be instructed by two adults to master the power. You must study hard!" Brolly opened his eyes wide and nodded hard. "I''ll try to learn to control my power." Brolli''s face is sincere, and he can''t help but wonder about Rolan and Sophia. Palagas nodded. As long as Gloria didn''t lose control, he was a good obedient boy. Next, we will take a tour of the space island with Brolli under the guidance of intelligent robot. Brolli grew up on wampa. He had never seen such a magnificent building as the space island on that barren and desolate planet. He was soon attracted by the various facilities on the space island. He wanted to touch the surface of the facilities with his hand, but he was worried about damaging it. His careful appearance was like grandma Liu''s going into the Grand View Garden. It was very interesting.Compared with Brolli, Paragas is much more knowledgeable, but after visiting the whole space Island, he was still shocked by the advanced modern facilities and solid structure of the space island. He tried to attack a steel cylinder with his strongest energy. As a result, after the powerful energy dissipated, the steel cylinder not only did not deform, but even left no trace. You should know that his attack, even if it is to destroy a large city, is more than enough "it''s a giant fortress made of the firmest thunderbolt steel in the universe. This kind of big hand..." Paragas was completely shocked. The value of thunderbolt steel is well-known in the universe. This space island is so large that I don''t know how much thunderbolt steel was consumed. Sophie is so powerful. "Gulu, Gulu," the hungry voice of his stomach. Palagas frowned awkwardly. Brolly was not hungry because he was fed a fairy bean when he was recovering from his injury. "Please follow me. The catering is ready." Intelligent robots are extremely intelligent. After hearing palagas''s belly call, they take the initiative to lead them to dinner. When Brolli and palagas arrived at the dining place, they had already arranged a table of rich dishes. Palagas could not help swallowing the delicacy of the dishes, and was immediately conquered by the smell. "Father, what are these things? They smell good." "It''s all delicious. Go and eat it." Palagas''s expression was excited, and he soon ate it with Brolli. With the delicious taste, he felt that the whole taste buds were revived. "Father, what is this transparent liquid? It''s very comfortable to drink. " Gloria took a big mouthful of a glass of transparent liquid. "That''s clear water." "This creature I haven''t seen before is so fragrant." "That''s barbecue." "Eat well If only I could eat something as good as that all the time. " Brolli and paragashu eat and drink from the sea. They are full of food in their mouths. They express their feelings while eating. They choke and quickly pour precious water. After a big meal, their stomachs were finally filled, and brolly lay on the ground with a satisfied face, with an expression of enjoyment on his innocent face. "I''m so full. I''ve never been so comfortable." "Yes Paragas has the same sigh. When was the last time I ate such delicious food, 19 years ago? No, I didn''t enjoy such delicious food even when I was on vegeta. And Vampa star, not to mention, the life there is not easy. Not from the ground, palagas tears, leaving tears moved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 "By the way, robot, tell me about Sarada." After enjoying the rich food, palagas began to care about the situation of Sarada. Although Luo Lan has made a brief introduction, it is just a general outline. The specific details of palagas are humble and dare not ask in detail. "Of course, sharada is the headquarters planet of the SAIFI forces, the top force in the universe. It is located in the Salada galaxy to the west of the North galaxy. The planet is mainly composed of Saiya and SAIFI groups." ¡°¡­¡­ It mainly ruled the west, Southeast and a small part of the southern region of the North galaxy, successively annihilated and captured the Babu army, the slagu army and the Carrick forces, and its stars spread all over the North galaxy, and had close cooperation with the Galactic mercenary organization and the frissa army. " The intelligent robot introduces in detail the situation of Sarada planet and Saifei forces. "Wait, the Fraser legion, the one who destroyed vegeta?" Palagas vaguely remembers the name of the Legion of Frisa, which seems to have been rebuilt by the former crud Legion. When palagas was tracking broli''s spaceship to leave begita, Frisa had just taken over the crud Legion. "Yes, the Fraser Legion is a rare powerful force in the North galaxy, and the force is not under the Saifei force." Palagas nodded his head. Palagas didn''t like the power that destroyed begita, but he didn''t hate it. Since Brolli was exiled, he had no feelings for the star of bejita ruled by the king of bejita. Over the years, on Vampa, palagas thought most about how to avenge the king of bejita. But as soon as he came back, he was still sad to hear the death of so many people. Then his face became cold, and it had nothing to do with whether the star was destroyed or not. Even if there was no destruction, he and Gloria would go to revenge. It''s just that the guy who took advantage of the bejita king died in the hands of Felisa. "Let''s talk about the Sarada sians." After knowing about it, Paragas asked. "The total number of SAIAS on Sarada is 6400, including 2600 pure blood SAIAS and 3800 rattan mixed blood SAIAS..." "So few people?" After hearing this, Paragas was surprised, but he nodded when he thought of the power of Luo Lan and others. Brolli was listening quietly, because he was basically illiterate and had no idea of numbers, so even when he heard about the number of SIAS on Sarada, he didn''t look surprised. Intelligent machine Humanitarianism: "unlike vegeta, which values birth qualification, sharada pays more attention to actual strength. Its strength is from low to high: ordinary soldiers, elite soldiers and super soldiers. All newly born Saiya people are ordinary soldiers, and they will grow up for three years to make up for the gap in the sky." "The future growth depends on one''s own efforts. On Sarada planet, only when the combat effectiveness reaches more than 10000 can one be called an elite warrior. If the combat effectiveness exceeds 100000, one can be rated as a super warrior!" "What What? " It''s understandable that the three-year assisted growth of young children is the same as that of vegeta. It''s just that the grading of Saiyan soldiers is beyond palagas''s expectation. 10000 combat effectiveness is the elite soldier, and 100000 combat effectiveness or more is the super soldier. Looking at his combat effectiveness, he was proud of his 7200 combat effectiveness. On Sarada, he was only an ordinary soldier, not even an elite soldier. How to say, it''s also the superior soldier of vegeta. It''s rare in vegeta. It''s just an ordinary soldier. "How many elite fighters and super fighters are there?" palagas asked "The number of elite soldiers is about 600, and the number of super soldiers is 15. They are mainly members of the Sarada Planetary Defense Force, the special operations force and the Queen''s Pro guard." In Salada, as long as the adult Saiya are basically elite fighters, even many minor Saiya have reached the level of elite fighters. This is mainly due to Salada''s natural environment suitable for the growth of the saians, as well as all kinds of wonderful martial arts and strict training. Of course, the fruits of the spirit tree in the past few years have actually provided them with a lot of nutrients. Palagas didn''t know the truth about Sarada. Hearing the robot''s answer, he felt a tremor. There are more than 600 elite fighters and 15 super fighters on the planet of sharada, with a total of 6400 people, accounting for nearly one tenth of the total. This It''s incredibly powerful! Sarada is so much more powerful than vegeta. No wonder there are so few people on Salada. It must be because of the strong individual power Palagas couldn''t help thinking. Looking at the nearby Gloria, according to Lord Luo Lan, Gloria''s combat effectiveness is about 2.5 million, which is also a super soldier. There is bound to be a place for their father and son on Sarada.Thinking of this, paragaston felt her pores dilated all over her body, and she felt a lot more comfortable. ¡­¡­ The space island is carrying Brolli and others to the sharada planet. Ten days later, the space Island gradually approached the Salada galaxy. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the legendary parent star of the saians, Paragas was uneasy, both excited and uncertain. "Be quiet." Luo Lan drinks softly. "That Lord Luo Lan, I''ve been away from human society for a long time. I don''t know if I can adapt to the life of Sarada. " Paragas is sitting restlessly on the raised stone of the space Island, one foot constantly shaking, and he has an unknown palpitation for the powerful sharada planet. "Sarada is the same as bejita. If you want to say something different, it''s probably only atmosphere. The saians of Sarada pay more attention to their own cultivation." Luo Lan with a smile, this time out, his harvest is more, more important is for Sarada planet brought a potential unlimited boy. After looking at the young man squatting on the ground with snacks in his arms, he couldn''t help laughing. At this time, Brolli was already wearing the lavender fighting suit made by Saifei forces. This kind of fighting suit was made of rare bluestone, which had good toughness and fighting ability. Brolli''s body was relatively big, and it was more powerful to wear this kind of fighting suit. In the past few days, Luo Lan has made exchanges with brolly. This boy is a good young man with simple mind. If he is not mentally stimulated, he is easy to run away. He is really a good boy loved by everyone. Luo Lan has taught him some ways to control his breath. Brolli is studying hard. The effect has been shown a little. His breath is much more stable. This time, they came in time. If Brolli is a few years older and his strength is further strengthened, it will not be easy to control him. At this time, the space island began to slow down, a large space port and a space fortress appeared in the eye, and the blinding civilized creation full of science fiction color flashed one by one. Brolli and his son had never seen such a large-scale creation, and they were a little lost for a moment. As the island passed the fortresses and got closer and closer to Sarada, zephylia came up and pointed to the pale blue planet, which was becoming clearer. "In front of you is Sarada planet. When you get there, you should follow the rules there, especially Brolli. You should pay attention to your strength, or you can only stay on the nearby planet." "I know." Brolly nodded seriously. Paragas also nodded his head and looked at the clearer planet ahead. He was too excited to speak. Two silver and white circular corridors revolve around the planet, just like two loyal guardians. Sharada planet as a whole presents a mixture of blue and white colors, and the beautiful colors are fascinating. ¡­¡­ PS: take a break. There will be more in the evening. I can''t wait to see it tomorrow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 "Whoosh!" The space Island landed on a space port far away from the Saia people''s residence. The space port is large-scale, supported by 18 huge supports. From a distance, it looks like a basin of inverted bonsai. The huge volume of the space island is anchored on it, which is very suitable. Around the giant spaceport, there are clusters of synapses that curl like branches. The synapses are also small parking spaces for ordinary spaceships, such as the light cyan disk spaceship before Luo Lan. Click. After the space island was stable, the extraordinary gravity of sharada acted on him. Except that Paragas was still uncomfortable, Rolan, sephia and Brolli were used to it and didn''t feel it. "When you enter the Saiya residence, naturally someone will receive you. The Saiya Management Office will arrange accommodation and servants for you. You should enjoy what you should enjoy, but you can''t stop practicing." Luo Lan walks down the spaceship with a smile. It is clear that there are no steps in the void, but the pace is like walking on the ground. Sarada focuses on practice, which has almost become a part of culture. "It should be." Palagas nodded. As an adult Saiya, he knew the importance of strength and added, "I will also supervise the practice of Gloria." "Brogli can be put off. What he needs now is not to improve his strength, but to tap his physical potential. He needs to control his strength from the beginning. Don''t worry. For a super warrior like him, Sarada will take it seriously." Luo Lan said solemnly. Sarada needs powerful fighters, but it''s not in a hurry for a while. With two super fighters, Rolan and zephylia, it''s no problem to have a foothold in the universe. At this time, we need patience to polish our successors. Brolli''s great potential is second to none in the whole world of dragon ball. Without careful training in the original book, he can fight against the monkey king and bejita. He has enough patience to treat such soldiers, no matter Luo Lan or SAFIYA. What Brolli needs now is to work hard, step by step, and lay a more solid foundation for the future, instead of pulling out the seedlings to encourage and blindly break through, so as to ruin his supposed bright future. In Rowland''s position, Brolli will be at least a character of destroying God level. Even angels can look forward to it. But the breakthrough of angel level is so difficult that Luo Lan is not sure that he can achieve it. At the level of cosmic gods, the higher the level, the higher the demand for savvy. If Gloria has this potential, he can''t waste it. Palagas didn''t know that Loran had such high expectations of Brolli. Seeing that Loran attached so much importance to Brolli, he was excited and didn''t say anything. Brolli is the first time to enter the planet where the saians live. He is full of curiosity about the surrounding scenery and can''t help looking around. Compared with the desolate and cruel living environment of Vampa, the colorful scenery of Sarada is as beautiful as heaven. He likes such a place very much. "Can we live here all the time?" Brolli looks at Rowland unsophistically. "Of course." "Can you still eat and drink sweet water every day?" "Anytime you want to." Luo Lan laughs. "I like it here." Brolly laughed happily. "So you have to control your power and use your power to protect this place." Loran guides Brolli into Sarada. "I will." Brolli nodded seriously. Whew! Just at this time, several figures flew over, and Herz led the pro guard members to Luolan in front of them. As soon as he fell, his eyes were attracted by Brolli and Paragas, to be exact, by Brolli. On the way here, Luo Lan has told us something about Brolli through the contact. When he just heard that Luo Lan has brought back a Saiya who is more powerful than filia in the strength competition, Herz didn''t believe it, because in his heart, the strength of saifia has gone against the sky, with millions of fighting power, where can anyone be stronger than her. But when he saw brolly, helz believed it. The breath of terror, as if it were the essence, wrapped around Brolli''s body. The billows were overwhelming. Even if he didn''t show his power, it was hard to resist. How strong! Herz felt only a moment of suffocation, shocked by the strength of Brolli, but also a moment of ecstasy. In this way, Sarada planet in addition to Rolan and zephylia, but also a strong pillar. "Are you Paragas and Brolli?" Helz came forward with a smile. "This is one of the leaders of sharada, and one of the rare super fighters on sharada, Herz, who is responsible for the training of all Saiya." Luo Lan said. "Hello." Palagas''s face was cold, and he quickly extended his hand. Super soldiers, that is more than 100000 powerful soldiers.Look at the several pro Guard soldiers around Herz, they are all first-class experts. "It''s all Saiya. Don''t be so polite." Herz said with a bright smile that he had heard of Paragas before. Herz was just a little boy in his early twenties when Paragas left bejita. He admired the Saian strongmen at that time. He didn''t want to be the top of Sarada in the past ten years. However, the former strongmen suffered so much, and the corner of his eye was full of years of vicissitudes. "Helz, you can arrange for them for the time being, so that they can integrate into the new life as soon as possible, and we should also pay close attention to the practice." Sephia''s voice was calm, but there was no doubt about it. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it." Helz nodded to Sophia. Sophia gave a hum, looked at them, then disappeared with Rolan in full view, and went back to their villa. Looking at Saifeiya and Luo Lan disappear, Herz and others don''t feel anything, but palagas is scared. "How did the queen disappear?" The way they disappeared just now seems not to be moving at high speed. "It''s the ability to move instantaneously. It''s a skill that Rolan and Sophia have. No matter how far away, as long as the breath can be sensed, it can arrive in an instant. " "It''s amazing." Palagas heard Herz''s explanation, and his face was surprised. "Ha ha, you will know their magic later. By the way, your accommodation has been arranged. Please follow me." "Please lead the way." Palagas said politely, then followed Herz with Brolli to the Saian city. After entering the city, we found that the saians on Sarada lived in a completely different place from that on vegeta. The residence on the star of bejita highlights an ancient and simple place. All the buildings are like hollowed out grottoes. The life of ordinary Saiya people is very primitive. On the planet of sharada, luxury villas are arranged one after another, and large buildings full of science fiction are scattered everywhere. With the careful decoration of the Lisi and Teng people, the beautiful environment highlights a natural, completely without the atmosphere of barbarism. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 Herz obeys Luo Lan''s orders and arranges Brolli''s home close to the center of the city. Not far away is Luo Lan''s own residence. This arrangement, on the one hand, is due to the importance of Brolli, on the other hand, is also to be able to react as soon as possible when Brolli has a violent walk and take him away from Sarada planet. ¡­¡­ There are dozens of kilometers from the edge of the city to the center. This distance is only a short time for the powerful Saiya people. However, because they need to take Brolli to get familiar with the surrounding environment, Herz consciously reduced the speed and kept introducing along the way. It took quite a long time for them to travel dozens of kilometers. Along the way, he passed through the residential group and cultivation area, and watched young Saiya passing by, which made palagas, who had been separated from the civilized world for a long time, have a feeling of returning to the world. The rest of the pro guard left after entering the residence, while Herz personally escorted them into the villa. In the villa, several hardworking Teng people have cleaned up their rooms. "These Teng people will take care of your life. They are the affiliated race of Saiya people and our right-hand assistants. If you have anything, please don''t hurt them." Herz explained the basic situation. Palagas nodded, and he had learned this information by intelligent robots on his way to Sarada. "Your rooms and practice rooms are ready, my Lord." "Follow them, brolly." Palagas showed a mature side, let Brolli communicate with each other, his son has some introverted personality, which is the reason for his lonely life since childhood. "You Good Brawley said hello and followed the rattan servants around the villa. Helz and palagas sat down. Helz said, "you used to be an outstanding fighter when you were on vegeta. Well, you can train those young children with me in the future, and you can also learn the martial arts of Sarada planet. You know, our martial arts are quite wonderful." "Please give me more advice." Paragas was flattered and quickly said thanks to Herz. At the same time, he understood that the atmosphere of Sarada was totally different from that of vegeta. Herz smiles and takes out a universal capsule from his pocket. After opening it, there are more than ten fairy beans in it. "These Xiandou are collected first. Every Saiya person has a fixed amount of Xiandou every year. When you are new here, these Xiandou are regarded as the subsidy from the headquarters for you. In addition, the basic treatment of teachers is about 10 shillings per year. If you perform the task, there will be another commission, which should be relatively generous." It''s not just rich. In the past, I was not able to save a shilling for several years. Palagas carefully collected the beans. This magical bean has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. It is a treasure loved by all Saiya soldiers. Although Paragas has never been used, it has been taken by Broglie. Its effect is more magical than the most advanced therapeutic instrument. There is also this thing called omnipotent capsule. A small capsule can hold spaceships and villas. It is said that it was invented by a gifted doctor named Breves. As for salary, parajas didn''t care much. Rattan people were in charge of life on sharada, and they didn''t need personal investment. In fact, Saiya people spent very little on life. As long as there is enough food, there will be no problem for palagas, who is used to the hard life. Palagas chatted happily with Herz and asked him more details about Saifei forces. Herz has nothing to hide. He can tell everything, but only the origin of the saians. In order not to cause any unexpected trouble, more than 200 saians who initially entered Sarada have been ordered not to disclose their contact with vegeta. This secret will not be known to the next generation. "By the way, each of you and Brolli will be assigned a personal spaceship. These two spaceships are temporarily moored in the spaceport outside the planet. If you need, you can directly ask the Teng clan to contact you." "These days you settle down first, and then you start training." After everything was explained, helz was ready to leave, palagas politely expressed his thanks to them: "thank you. I''ll trouble you later!" "Nothing." "Come to me if you have any questions." Herz replied with a smile that there are not many pure blood sians on sharada. It''s not a small gain to have two more adult sians. Moreover, if we can continue to spread our blood, we will be better off if we can give birth to such talented sians as Brawley like Paragas. Palagas didn''t know what helz thought. He sent him all the way out, and then he went back to the living room and sat down. Lying comfortably on the comfortable sofa, Paragas looked up at the ceiling and couldn''t help smiling.The next day. Palagas changed into a proper combat suit, and Brawley, under the leadership of the Teng family, were familiar with the environment of Sarada. Along the way, they met many people, some of whom had black hair, some had dark green hair, and the green haired Saia was a mixture of Saia and Teng. Feeling the thriving atmosphere of Sarada, Paragas couldn''t help nodding. It''s said that the Saiya people on Sarada are practicing a skill called "Qi", which can hide and release energy in their bodies at will. Palagas doesn''t know how to describe his feelings, but he just thinks it''s amazing. "What''s that doing?" They came to a challenge arena and saw a group of people around. "In the arena competition, the winner can get a lot of rewards and honors. As long as he feels that he has enough strength, he can go up and have a try. If he fails, he can''t continue to challenge for a month. But it''s just an ordinary challenge arena. It''s wonderful to have a real selection competition held by the defense forces. " "Oh." Palagas nodded in disapproval. "Go and have a look." Palagas and others crowded in the crowd. These Saiya people in the challenge arena were relatively young, so their strength was not very strong. Palagas didn''t like it at first, but when he saw that the Saiya people above suddenly burst out the power of terror by using the skill of Qi, his face suddenly became serious. This is the skill of Qi. It''s much more exquisite than ordinary anger. "Brolly, you have to study hard." "Yes." Brolli nodded hard. Palagas himself is also seriously watching. Although his strength is enough to train Saiya children, his skills need to be further developed. All of a sudden, a light green figure came to them. The speed made palagas not react. "Hey, you''re pretty good-looking! If you want to learn the skills of Qi, I can provide private teaching here. It only takes 1 Higgins for a class hour. " "Will you teach that skill called Qi?" "Of course, the people who come out of my sonori teaching class are all elite talents. I''m a member of the pro guard, including learning and association." Sonori patted her chest and promised. Palagas looked at sonori carefully. She was really wearing the uniform of the Queen''s Pro guard. She was the top talent of the Saifei force. There were only nine people in the Saifei force. Just looking at each other''s slightly swollen stomach, is a pregnant woman Can this teach? Sonori''s eyes glared: "don''t look blind. It''s not convenient for me to do it, but my brother and husband are also experts." Palagas thought about it and painfully handed over the Higgins he had just received. "That''s right." Sonori grinned and looked at Brolli. "Does this little brother want to learn? It''s very cheap." Brolli shook his head dully: "no, someone will teach me." Tut, sonori said a word, ignoring the burly young man. ¡­¡­ PS: guess who sonori is carrying? In addition, QQ group: 872652892, you can add. The title of the chapter name is wrong, it should be "information of Sarada star" in Chinese www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 After charging other people''s tuition, sonori has to let them learn the skills of Qi. It''s impossible to teach them by themselves. Her current physical condition doesn''t allow her to do so. It''s not easy for her to breed the blood of the nolai people, so we must protect it well. Taking Brolli and his son to a small building, sonori shouts: "Thorne is coming out to work." "Here we are." A series of footsteps, a green man came out, saw the elder sister sonori, warmly welcomed several people in, said to Brolli and his son: "what do you want to learn, skills, secrets, or combat experience? We have all kinds of training facilities here, and we can get harvest by keeping them. " "I want to know about the cultivation of Qi." When Paragas came in, he looked at Thorne. His face was full of shock. He was another man he couldn''t see through. "Of course, there is no problem in the cultivation of Qi. If you want to learn, I will give you special instructions." Thorne looked at palagas in surprise. Generally speaking, the people who come to them are to further improve their combat effectiveness. The cultivation of Qi is the most basic part in Salada planet. He turned his head and glanced at his sister. He said in secret that he was not a new comer. "Ha ha, they''ll be handed over to you. I''ll go to prey." Sonori laughed and disappeared. Seeing sonori leave in such a hurry, Thorne guesses that she is cheating again, but since the other party has come to him, it''s natural to teach her well. "Hello, my name is Thorne. I used to be a member of the Queen''s Pro guard, and now I''m a teacher of this teaching class. When you get here, I''m sure I''ll train well." "Well, you''re a little old, and you''re a little late to be honest, but it doesn''t matter, it''s not a big problem Please follow me With that, Thorne leads Paragas to a training room, which is a large white martial arts arena with a length of 100 meters and a width of 100 meters. It is made of the strongest alloy. Thorne jumped onto the arena, pointed to Paragas and asked him to come up. Paragas stood opposite Thorne. ¡°¡­¡­ Attack me, let me see your fighting mode "Do you need to do your best?" Paragas looks at Thorne. "Don''t worry about hurting me, your strength won''t hurt me." Thorne is now in front of Paragas, and his momentum bursts out. A whirlwind suddenly blows in the same place. A violent air pressure rolls over, and his blood seems to be frozen. Paragas can''t help but back two steps, and his face shows a look of horror. "So strong." Brawley stood on the side, feeling the powerful momentum from Thorne. His eyes suddenly brightened, and he wanted to move forward. But he suddenly thought of the warning from Lorraine and stopped. "The cultivation of Qi is to master the power of the body. I can see that you have never touched this before, but it doesn''t matter. I will take you to adapt a little." With that, Thorne''s figure suddenly became blurred and turned to appear beside Paragas. Paragas broke out in a cold sweat and hit him with his fist, but he hit a remnant. Thorne chuckled and slapped palagas, pushing him back nearly ten meters. "Start with the most basic part and feel the fluctuation of the air." ¡­¡­ One morning went by. Parajas breathlessly finished his practice. This unusual teaching opened his eyes. He seemed to feel something, but he didn''t learn anything. "Huhhhh, Qi is really a profound knowledge." Palagas took a long breath and felt his body active again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brolly looked at his father in bewilderment. When Paragas was training just now, he was watching. But because of the high basic combat effectiveness, even if he could not use the perception of Qi, he could clearly see a series of actions of Thorne, so he didn''t have a definite feeling for the skill of Qi. Palagas looked at Brolli, saw his face puzzled, and said in secret: it seems Brolli''s training must depend on Lord Lorraine! "Come on, let''s go to dinner." Parajas perks up. Although he has only been to Sarada for less than a day, he has seen a bright future. "Eat!" When he heard about the meal, Gloria suddenly became energetic. Her simple eyes were wide open and her saliva was secreted. Palagas laughs. He likes the environment of Sarada very much. The scenery here is very beautiful, and there are delicious food, sweet spring water, and people who can communicate with each other. Compared with the bitter days before, he is really happy. I don''t know how much. ¡­¡­ "Brolli, they''re getting used to life on Sarada. How are you going to train him?" In a private bedroom, Sophia is lying lazily beside Luo Lan, her black hair is shawled down, and a little hair is spread on Luo Lan. Only after each exercise, she will put down her inherent pride and show a soft side.Luo Lan swept the body of Saifeiya, squinted and smelled the fragrance of the other side, "his talent is too high, not suitable for training from the beginning, but directly into the actual combat training, it will enhance his combat effectiveness, training is more difficult." For Brolli''s training, Rowland needs to think about it. Saifeiya also value Brolli, but his strong power is easy to get out of control. Before he can effectively control his power, he can''t rest assured. In particular, Brolli will change into a golden pupil like Luo Lan. I''m afraid only Luo Lan can stop him. "Gloria is not as powerful as before. You should take it easy." Saifeiya expression serious, don''t at that time to enhance the combat effectiveness of the other side, but destroyed the sharada planet. "So in order to control Brolli, we need to increase our strength more quickly." Luo Landao. "It''s easy to say. It''s not so easy to improve the strength." Step by step from adulthood to the present stage, Sophia didn''t know how much she had suffered, and she understood the principle of no pains, no gains. "We can cultivate our consciousness, and the joint efforts of the two will not lag behind Brolli, although it is difficult. Forget it, I''ve already figured out the place to practice. At that time, I can not only train Brolli, but also improve my strength. " "Where is it, the Pantheon?" Sophia props up and shows her beautiful body in front of Luo Lan. "No, the sub divine world is only suitable for meditation, not for cultivation." Luo Lan a full of eyes, hands in the body of Saifeiya swim. Saifeiya''s face snorted. He knocked down Luo Lan''s dishonest hand and looked at Luo Lan with beautiful eyes: "don''t say it. By the way, when do you think we can break through into super Saiya? In principle, our basic combat effectiveness is enough. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "There''s nothing wrong with a late breakthrough." Luo Lan looks lazy. Saifeiya gave him a white look. "I''m not as open-minded as you are. My red pupil state has only 10 times power increase. If I can''t become a super Saiya person, it''s hard for me to compete with you." "We don''t need to pursue the super sair''s state too much. In the final analysis, the transformation of super sair is just a mode of strength improvement, just like the ape like and golden pupil state. The early super sair is too heavily affected by emotion. I prefer to overflow when the water is full and make a natural breakthrough." Luo Lan''s positioning of super Saiya is very clear, which is a transformation mode to enhance combat effectiveness. There is no need to give it too much significance. Especially in the later stage, the fancy transformation of Huli emerges one after another, but the effect may not be very good. Have you ever seen the God of destruction transform, or the angel need to transform? They don''t need it. Even if they are masters of other universes, they take their normal strength as the standard of strength. In essence, that is the state of returning to nature. Because of such cognition, Luo Lan''s heart actually pays more attention to the power of noumenon. Of course, the improvement of strength needs a gradual process. Before the strength reaches a certain strength, the ability to transform can be regarded as a means of self-protection. Otherwise, life safety will be threatened. How can we talk about the breakthrough behind. Saifeiya naturally still can''t understand what Luo Lan thinks in the heart, a pair of bright eyes stare at him tightly. Luo Lan smiles and looks up and down at Sophia''s body. Her skin is as white as snow and delicate. "Then again, tayis has given birth to a son for me. When are you going to have one?" "It''s too troublesome to have a baby. It will also affect my strength. I think it''s good to maintain my present appearance." Sophia shakes her head. It doesn''t matter to her if she doesn''t have children. "You can''t think about cultivation all day long. You also need to adjust the fun of life." Luo Lan laughs and simply embraces her with her big hand, ready to share the fun of life with her again. Sophia struggles for a moment, jumps directly from the bed, and then drags Luo Lan down from the bed after taking a shower. "Train with me, I must break through the super Saiya." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan stares at Saifeiya and shakes her head. At this time, he doesn''t think about cultivation, but if Saifeiya insists on this, it''s up to her. It''s not easy to communicate with Sophia. ¡­¡­ "Brolli, from today on, I will begin to practice you formally." She called brolly out alone, and Rowland said solemnly. "Well." Gloria nodded. "You must have known something about the concept of Qi when you are on Salada these days." Brolli nodded again and said honestly, "I probably know, but I don''t know how to practice." "Your situation is that your strength is beyond your control, and there is no matching spiritual strength. It''s like a truck with limited carrying capacity. It''s not only overloaded, but also driving on the downhill road. If you are careless in this situation, the car will be destroyed and people will die. So the first step of practice is to reduce the load on you, and then give you a more powerful driving ability A strong engine. " "In short, it''s slowing down your power rise and strengthening your spiritual strength." "Of course, it''s all temporary. The current slowdown is for better promotion in the future. When you can control your strength, this stage of practice will come to an end. Originally, yadrat is the most suitable for the cultivation of Qi. However, for beginners, the secret skill of yadrat star is too advanced, and it is not suitable for you to go "For this reason, I chose several other places. The first stop was medamor in the East galaxy." Brolli''s face was calm, just like a good student listening quietly. Even if Loran talked about medamor, there was no unexpected expression on his face, because he didn''t know what kind of planet medamor was. Medamor is located in the East Milky way. It is mysterious enough in the world of dragon ball to compare with namec and yadrat. It has magical martial arts. Like the magic of nemec and the secret art of yadrat, the magic martial art of medamor has a mysterious inheritance. In the original book, Monkey King''s instant movement is learned from yadrat, and fusion is learned from a medamor hand in the underworld. On this day, in order to solve Brolli''s mental problems, Rowland and Brolli came to the mysterious planet of the East galaxy together. On this trip, instead of going together, zephylia went to the star of yadrat, which she had been to. There''s something she needs to master. East galaxy, medamor. The sky is clean and spotless. As soon as they set foot on this small solid planet, there came a cold wind. Luo Lan and his family landed in the polar region of medamor, where they could see the extremely cold scene covered with ice and snow."Brother Luo Lan, where are we going now?" Although Brolli is the same age as Rowland, Brolli prefers to call him big brother because of his life experience. Luo Lan''s eyes were far away, and the powerful breath of medamor was in his eyes. This is an advanced planet. There are several energy with combat effectiveness over 10000, and the strongest even has the strength of nearly one million. Suddenly, a powerful energy attracted Luo Lan''s attention, the corner of the mouth slightly up a smile. "We''re heading south. There''s a strong air there." With that, Luo Lan went away looking for the breath. Brolly nodded his head and flew away. The polar temperature of meidamore was about minus 30 degrees, but this low temperature was not worth mentioning to Luo Lan who was full of powerful energy. Whew! Whew! Two illusory figures quickly swept across the sky, with the violent sound of breaking through the sound barrier. The fierce whirlwind rolled into two long wake. In the blink of an eye, they had left the polar region and appeared in a lush plain. "The people here don''t seem to be very strong." Brolli''s massive body floated in mid air, and his purple combat suit reflected gorgeous light in the sunshine. "Don''t measure them by your standards. In fact, their strength is not bad at all." Luo Lan observes the medamor people. The combat effectiveness of the ordinary medamor people can reach 3000, which is no less than that of the Saiya people in bejita. Of course, what Luo Lan values is not their fighting power, but their unique martial arts. A weak planet like the earth can produce a splendid martial arts culture, and the mythical medamores are no exception. "Follow me. If you want to learn their martial arts, you should first integrate into them." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 In a martial arts school on medamor, a sea of martial arts practitioners gather in the open space, which is not particularly large. Around the open space are eight 60 square martial arts arena, on which people are engaged in competition. Surrounded by people, these Wushu practitioners raised their heads and stretched their necks one by one to observe the fighting on the challenge arena. From time to time, the voice of surprise and cry. This is the weekly open martial arts performance meeting held by the martial arts museum. This kind of meeting is very popular on medemore. In addition to teaching the excellent martial arts of the students in the martial arts hall, the owner of the martial arts hall also regularly arranges the best students to perform martial arts in the challenge arena. On the one hand, it is to enhance the actual combat experience of the disciples, so that they can find the usual defects in the actual combat, so as to correct them. On the other hand, there is no lack of the meaning of benefiting the public and further spreading martial arts. The reason why medamor is powerful and has a foothold in the East galaxy is its strong martial arts atmosphere. On medamor, although there are people engaged in different industries, who, like ordinary people on earth, promote the development of civilization little by little, of course, the most respected one among all professions is the martial arts. It''s the martial arts that make medamor famous in the universe and not bullied by others. As long as you can become a Taoist, it is a matter of honor and respect. Under such a value orientation, all the people of medamor are eager to become a warrior. Affected by this, any medamor people naturally have a special love for martial arts. As long as there is a place to hold a martial arts conference, these martial arts lovers will never miss it. Even if they have a long way to go, they will overcome all kinds of difficulties and come to study. Therefore, the martial arts culture of medamor star is not only brilliant, but also profound. However, it''s not easy to be a martial arts Taoist in medamor star. It''s not that you can be a martial arts Taoist if you know some martial arts concepts. You have to choose one from ten thousand. In terms of combat effectiveness alone, you have to exceed 10000 combat effectiveness. This is a hard target. In addition, we should also have a profound knowledge of martial arts, and have a profound understanding of martial arts culture and martial arts inheritance. This will block a large number of people outside the threshold of the wudaojia. Audrey Moore is a senior martial arts master. Since she became a martial arts master at the age of 50, she has taken over the martial arts school of her family for 180 years. Over the years, with her own efforts, Audrey Moore''s strength has been constantly improved. Driven by her, the martial arts museum she took over has also been growing. Over the past century, a large number of talents have emerged, and now it has become a holy land in the eyes of medemore stars. As long as she teaches in public here, then martial arts practitioners from all over the world will flock to listen to her teaching. In fact, medamor is not a very big planet. It''s just a matter of time for medamor people with great power to go from one side of the planet to the other. Eight groups of disciples compete in different arena at the same time. White coat, white trousers, a sleeveless jacket, waist belt, a very traditional dress of medamor star. Some even have trousers and jackets, just like many of the medamores around them. Although the disciples of the academy are still students in name, they are all powerful Taoists in fact. The reason why they didn''t leave the academy is that the teachers of the academy are so powerful that they can learn more from her and they don''t want to leave. Their competition is naturally interesting. At the beginning of the martial arts performance, the remnants of the martial arts show up in turn, and the subtle fights are constantly staged. All the martial arts practitioners around are absorbed in the martial arts. They are fascinated by the martial arts. From time to time, they feel a little bit and show the expression of sudden realization. Because the venue is not big enough, many people even need to float in mid air to watch. ¡­¡­ In the crowd, two black haired and yellow figures were particularly conspicuous. They were floating in the air, looking at the fight in the arena happily. One person''s eyes were as clear as a mirror, shining with crystal luster, while the other one was not so serious. These two are just arrived at the star of medamor Loran and brogli. "The martial arts mode of medamor is different from the practice method of Sarada planet. It is also different from the original fierce fighting method of Saiya people. It seems to have a special charm." Luo Lan looked at the fight of the medamor star people on the challenge arena and commented. "I don''t see any characteristics. Why do I have to take so many turns when I can do it with one punch?" Brolli had no traditional training and thought straight. Luo Lan said: "that''s because you are too powerful. The fighting power of the medamors below is less than 100000. Naturally, there is no secret in your eyes about their actions. But if they are of similar strength, your way of fighting will definitely be crushed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gloria was stunned and did not speak.Brolli''s fight was so direct that he couldn''t cover up his actions at all. It was just reckless words. If his strength is far inferior to that of his opponent, naturally there is no way to deal with him, but if he is an opponent with similar strength or a small gap, it will be easy for him to suffer losses if he does not hide his fighting intention. It can also be seen from the original book that in battle, Brolli would only run rampant and crush his opponent with brute force. To put it mildly, it was called "breaking power with force" and "ten meetings with one force". To put it mildly, it was barbaric and ignorant, with no skill to speak of. Luo Lan brings Brolli to medamor, in addition to improving his mental state, he also has the intention to change his combat mode. The martial arts of medamor star are well-known in the East galaxy. Countless cosmopolitan people come to study. They know the importance of communication, so they never cherish their own martial arts. They are very welcome to outsiders and are keen on communication. They take the opportunity to absorb the nutrients of other martial arts and gradually develop Improve yourself. Although this kind of thought may attract people''s attention, it is quite advanced in essence. When monkey king was in the underworld, he learned "fusion" from a medamor. The following martial arts continues. With the mystery of the earth''s martial arts and vitality in mind, Luo Lan understates the reality of the martial arts and Taoism below, so she glances at a female medamor sitting on the high stage. The strength of the female medamor is the most powerful among all the people here. There is a strange spiritual power enveloping her, which makes her feel mysterious. When Luo Lan observes her, the other side seems to feel something, pale blue eyes toward the sky, a spiritual power spread to the sky. "I found my mental strength. This medamor is a little interesting." The corner of the mouth slightly rises, Luo Lan increased the spiritual strength. There was a whirlwind in the void. "My friend, I feel the powerful and energetic power from you. I''m not your opponent. We might as well sit down and communicate." A quiet and generous voice came. "My pleasure." Luo Lan replied with a smile. "Then follow me, please." Audrey Moore looked at the sky, and her eyes fell on them for a long time. When she noticed Luo Lan, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She was shocked by each other''s mysterious breath. Instead, she looked at broley beside her. A violent force came to her face, just like a mountain overturning. When she felt her face tightened, she felt the heavy pressure. How strong! Where''s that scary guy? Audrey Moore hesitated and didn''t know what kind of influence the arrival of the other side would bring to meidamore. Just when Audrey Moore was a little uneasy, Rowland replied with a smile. When she heard that the other side was willing to communicate with her, she nodded her head, explained to her disciples, and left the open-air arena in a blink. The back hill of wudaoguan is a place where the woods are green and the birds are singing. Audrey Moore appeared there in a flash. A moment later, the figure of Rowland and Brolli also appeared. Seeing the way Rowland appeared, Audrey Moore opened her eyes in surprise and said in surprise: "transfer?" In terms of form, there is no difference between the transfer technique of medamor and the instantaneous movement of yadrat, but in fact, one is located by space, the other is locked by breath, and the essence is different. Luo Lan heard the whispers of Audrey Moore, laughed and did not speak. The skill he just used is no longer simple transfer, but based on the original space transfer, combined with the instant movement of the ARATS. "My name is Audrey Moore, the warrior of medemore." "Two guests from afar, I don''t know what you want to do this time. If it''s the exchange of martial arts, I''m very happy to communicate with you." "Luo Lan, from the Saifei forces of the North galaxy, next to Brolli, is really here to exchange martial arts. I''ve heard the name of medamor. I''m here to visit you. " "As long as it''s communication, it''s welcome." Luo Lan''s answer made Audrey feel relieved. She saw that Luo Lan and her family were not simple. If there was a real conflict, even if they used the forbidden skill of medamor, they might not be the opponent of each other. It would be the best to avoid the conflict. As for the name of Saifei power, because she is in the East galaxy, she has never heard of it. Luo Lan nodded her head and looked at each other calmly. Audrey Moore should be considered as a pretty medamor. She has blue hair and blue eyes. Her long-term practice has made her figure very symmetrical. With her white coat and light blue jacket, she looks very young. It doesn''t make people think that she is 230 years old.What''s striking is that she has nearly a million combat power, which is already very powerful in the universe. There are few powerful female fighters in the universe. Apart from Celia and Lulu, Audrey Moore is the third woman he has seen with a combat effectiveness of more than one million. "Miss audemore, I wonder if medemore has any special martial arts to strengthen the spirit? Because of physical reasons, my companion lacks mental control. " "Spiritual martial arts..." Audrey Moore pondered for a moment and shook his head: "this is not true. Spiritual cultivation involves the soul. Even our research on this aspect is very limited. "However, there is a tower suitable for mental exercise on medamor, which has a very effective function of tempering the spirit and will. You and your friends can try it." "Can you show us?" Luo Lan asked. "Of course, no problem. Please follow me," said Audrey Moore With that, Audrey soared up in the air, and a light blue light enveloped her. When Rowland saw her, she followed her with brolly. As she flew, she looked at Rowland curiously. "Mr. Rowland seems to have a very wonderful way of energy control. I don''t know if I can communicate with him. I''m willing to exchange my secret skills with you. ¡± "of course." Luo Lan smiles brightly. Although the cultivation of breath is mysterious, people in the universe such as yadrat and namik all have similar skills. The reason why Audrey Moore is curious about the cultivation of breath is not that she can''t hide her breath, but that she is a martial artist''s curiosity about strange martial arts. To be sure, the martial arts of medamor are much more magical than that of the earth. Next, Luo Lan briefly explained the concept of breath. After thinking about it with her eyes closed, the blue streamer flashed by, and her energy suddenly turned into the pattern of breath. "This way of cultivation is a little close to the natural power of the namiks." Audrey Moore felt the energy in her body for a while. "It does." Luo Lan nodded, the God of the earth is the Namiki people, and most of the popular martial arts inheritance on the earth today is the combination of ancient martial arts and the practice of Namiki people. A few people flew for a period of time. As the star of medamor was not very big, it arrived at its destination quickly at the speed of a few people. Three people landed on a plateau, surrounded by shade everywhere, but compared with low altitude areas, the green vegetation is much less. Continue to walk for a few minutes, a pyramid shaped towering building appeared in the public''s line of sight. Audrey Moore pointed to the pyramid and said, "that''s the spiritual tower. It''s used by our family to temper our will." Luo Lan took a look and found that there were several tents scattered around. In addition to the blue haired medamors, there were also some strange looking cosmopolitans. "And aliens?" "Medamor never refuses visitors from outside the planet. As long as we are willing to exchange martial arts, we will welcome them." Audrey Moore had a smile on her face. Luo Lan nodded. In addition to the fact that medamor is really powerful, it is also related to their enterprising spirit. As long as there are no natural and man-made disasters, such a nation will only become stronger and stronger. "That tower doesn''t look big. How many people can it hold?" Gloria counted with his fingers, and soon ten fingers were not enough. "The inner space of the spirit tower is self-contained. As long as people who are not in the same group go in, they will be automatically allocated to different space areas. Although the tower is small, it can open up 300 spaces independently." Audrey Moore said with a proud face. "Ah, so powerful." Brolly''s eyes widened. Luo Lan was shocked. In this way, the interior of the spiritual tower is a different dimensional space, just like the spiritual time house of the earth. Compared with the spiritual time house, it lacks the function of time acceleration, but increases the training of will. "You two, come in with me." Audrey Moore invites Rowland and Brolli to enter the spiritual tower. Rowland is a brave artist. She smiles a little and doesn''t worry about each other''s malice. She nods to Brolli and goes straight to the spiritual tower. Hum! As if through a transparent water layer, the three came to an open and white world, where the air pressure is very high, the environment is very hot and dry, and there is nothing in the white space. On the ground, there are various abstract and complex lines, which are disgusting for a long time, and make you feel restless. "It''s uncomfortable." Luo Lan whispered. Suddenly feel a burst of fury around him, Luo Lan looked at blauli, sure enough, see his face a little twisted, seems to burst out, scolded: "calm down, don''t look at those lines." Brolli immediately closed his eyes, and the confusion in his body calmed down. "There is a high demand for spiritual will here. People with weak mental power are easy to have illusions after staying for a long time. We will go further and there will be less lines there," said Audrey Moore¡­¡­ PS: Thank you for the 10000 yuan reward of "Pipi shrimp black mountain old demon"! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 The environment of the spiritual tower gives people a feeling of depression. Part of the feeling comes from the white color of the space inside the tower, and the other part is the spiritual stimulation brought by the winding and strange lines. People with weak will may have hallucinations or even faint after seeing it for a long time. When Rowland and they follow Audrey Moore away from the dense line area of the tower and come to the relatively open place around, the pressure on the spirit is really reduced. Luo Lan speculates that the lines engraved on the ground may be a special symbol, with unique spiritual power. "This tower is similar to the spiritual time house of the earth. I don''t know who left it." Luo Lan observed the surrounding environment, and his mind spread out to thousands of kilometers, but he did not touch the edge of the space. According to odermore, there were as many as 300 such spaces. The earth''s spiritual time house is a similar space of different dimensions, and the internal pressure and temperature are also different from the outside. The difference between the two is that the spiritual time house has the function of time acceleration, while the spiritual tower of medemore has no function of time acceleration, but it has a wider space range and better effect of tempering the spirit. It is difficult to distinguish between the two each has its own merits. They complement each other. I don''t know how the ancient earth people and medamor people built such a magical space. "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s the environment like here? As long as you are not close to the places with dense lines, your body will feel tired at most. When your mental will is gradually strong, you can consider going to the places with more dense lines. By the way, the space structure inside the tower is very strong and can withstand high-intensity energy attack. " With a smile on her face, Audrey Moore talked about the precautions in the tower space with a little pride. "Is there a time limit to this space? For example, how long do you have to go out? "Luo Lan asked. Audrey Moore was stunned for a moment, and said: "generally, there is no limit. You can go in and out as you go in. However, considering that there are more people on medemore who need tower training, each space is usually only used for one to two years. Of course, many people can''t help going out after less than two years." "As a senior Taoist of medemore, I can give you more time." "In terms of food, you can order from the special maintenance personnel. They will leave the food outside the tower, and the people who need to eat can go out and take it by themselves. Of course, these are not free." Audrey Moore''s explanation is very clear. A kind of currency called energy stone is used on medamor, but because it is connected with the universe, it can also be used as settlement currency. Luo Lan nodded, and then began to practice in the inner of the spiritual tower, mainly instructing brolly to master his power. During this period, Audrey Moore did not leave. Instead, she enthusiastically watched and took the opportunity to learn martial arts from other planets. Luo Lan didn''t mean to avoid this. Several times, she simply asked Brolli to figure it out by himself and began to discuss martial arts experience with Audrey Moore. Although the combat effectiveness of Audrey Moore is much worse than that of Rowland and Brolli, her hundreds of years of experience and good martial arts qualifications also make her a knowledgeable martial arts master. When she discusses with her, Rowland often has a feeling of sudden enlightenment. This is sometimes the way to practice martial arts. When you reach a higher point, there is always a place where different paths lead to the same goal. Luo Lan learns from the strong points of Audrey Moore and perfects herself. Although her combat effectiveness has not been significantly improved, her artistic conception, cultivation and even spiritual realm have been significantly enhanced. ¡­¡­ Little by little time passed. Shortly after that, Audrey Moore left the spiritual tower. In the blank space, only Loran and Brolli continued to practice. At this time, Nuo big space, a white, two people were sitting in a corner of the space. Brolli closed his eyes like an old monk meditating. He floated three meters above the ground, his legs curled, his eyes closed tightly, and his eyelids rotated from time to time. A look of uneasiness. "Pay attention and don''t be disturbed by the outside world. Be quiet. A calm mind can make you feel more places you don''t pay attention to. The first step of breath cultivation is to feel the surrounding movement. The tower space is very quiet. Use your ears and body to feel and listen to the surroundings." "Yes, that''s it. Calm down first." Looking at Brolli''s mood gradually calms down, Rowland nods with satisfaction. In terms of strength, he can''t teach Brolli too much, because what Brolli lacks is not strength, but control of power. On the earth and the sharada planet, which inherits the earth''s martial arts, meditation is one of the most effective ways to train one''s mind. In the original book, when the monkey king went to the temple to practice with Bobo and the God, the most important thing he did was to sit in silence and master his physical strength with a calm mind. We can imagine how terrible it will be once we overcome our mental defects with Brolli''s talent. I''m afraid we can easily reach a very strong level. "Well, I''ll explain to you what you need to pay attention to in breath cultivation."At the end of a round of cultivation, Luo Lan saw that Brolli''s progress was not very fast, so he explained it to him again. In fact, in the spirit tower, it is very difficult to bear the pressure of spirit while learning the artistic conception of martial arts. Brolli scratched his head with embarrassment and stepped back from the state of meditation. After talking for a short time, Brolli''s stomach began to growl, and Luo Lan could only stop for a while. "Let''s go out and eat." When it comes to eating, Gloria smiles happily and can''t wait to walk towards the exit. Looking at Brolli''s spirited look, Rowland walked behind and shook her head helplessly. Saiya people have a great love for food. They have no energy to study and practice when they are hungry. Let Broglie fill his stomach first. In other words, he feels a little hungry. After a big meal, the two people ate the mountain like food. To tell you the truth, the taste of the food on medamor is not as good as that on earth and Sarada. But for broli, who has been used to eating poor food since childhood, the food in front of him is still delicious. After filling his stomach, Gloria sat comfortably on the floor, burped, and his face was satisfied. "When you practice for a while, you should be energetic. I hope you can master your strength as soon as possible." "Well, I see." Brolli is a very simple person. He knows exactly who is good to him. Luo Lan gave him delicious food, and took him away from wampa star. This kindness has been kept in mind. Luo Lan nodded, a lunch soon ended, the two suddenly flew up, and then in the eyes of the marvelous people around the medamor star to re-enter the spiritual tower. In recent days, both the medamor and cosmonauts who practiced near the high tower knew that there were two special people who could eat here. They turned their eyes to the place where Luo Lan ate. Looking at the leftover dishes and food scraps piled up, they still felt that they could not believe them. Saiya people are really a edible race! ¡­¡­ I don''t know if it''s because I''ve had enough to eat, but Gloria''s spirit is obviously more excited. Under the guidance of Luo Lan, she quickly enters the cultivation. Seeing that blauli gradually entered the state of practice, Luo Lan took a look at him, flashed to another place, and began her own practice. In the previous communication with Audrey Moore, Luo Lan has absorbed the nutrients of star martial arts of medemore, and then she will use her own savvy to integrate these knowledge into her own practice. Strands of weak light floating on the surface of his body, Luo Lan down to sum up what he learned. At this time, the spirit of the will seems to turn into a fish, swimming in the vast sea of spirit, swimming, suddenly appeared in front of a fence, those fences net the road ahead, so that the fish can not pass, at this time, Luo Lan''s spirit of the small fish strive to jump, want to cross the fence, but soon the lightning flashed, a shock like feeling came, Luo Lan''s spirit Paralyzed for a while, the fish suddenly fell from a high place and plopped into the sea. Luo Lan suddenly opened her eyes, a trace of fatigue flashed on her face, and then Baji mouth, swept the white ground that was like a demon like ferocious lines, after a rest for a while to continue to enter the cultivation. This attempt is much better than before. Suddenly, Luo Lan finds that after every "electric shock", her mental strength will be enhanced a little bit. "My spirit seems to be getting stronger." Luo Lan heart joy, and then tirelessly continue to temper up. Time went by, and many days passed. In addition to instructing blauli to practice, Luo Lan sometimes goes out of the tower to the Taoist Hall of medamor star to listen to the feelings of those martial arts Taoists and integrate the advantages of a hundred schools. Luo Lan''s practice life is full and meaningful. While Loran is taking in more nutrients to improve herself, Sophia is also practicing her own cultivation on yadrat. Each of the secrets of yadrat is a deeper change of breath energy. At this time, in a volcanic activity area full of hot springs, the dense smoke is hazy, and sephia floats in the air, and her graceful figure looms. The warm steam floats up, and is blocked by an invisible gas field when it is near Saifeiya. Although the steam disappears, there are still crystal water droplets at the top of Saifeiya''s black hair. The willow like eyebrows stir up slightly, and a refined breath spreads out. On the top of the mountain not far away from the volcano, several elders of the star of yadrat carefully observed the situation of zephylia, and they couldn''t help giving out bursts of praise. "It''s really worthy of being the queen of the saians. This strength is amazing." "Queen Sophie, after all!" "When I first came to adelat 13 years ago, who would have thought that she would achieve such a remarkable achievement?"The elder of yadrat whispered and sighed. Their eyes were excellent. From the energy fluctuation of sephia, we could see that she was different from before. In the universe, the people of yadrat are a mild race, and all kinds of magic tricks make them confident that they will not be bullied by other cosmic people. But the cosmonauts here only talk about ordinary cosmonauts with tens of thousands of combat power, not including those who are powerful enough to destroy the planet. In the face of such a strong person who is prone to destroy the sky and the earth, no matter how magical the secret skill of the yadrat people is or how high their defense ability is, it will not help. Although the adelatans are in a corner and rarely interfere in the affairs of the universe, they are also fully aware of the events that happened in Hanoi, and they have a clear understanding of the Saifei forces behind saiphia. If people are not far sighted, they will have immediate worries, especially for the continuation of a race. If they lie in the past glory and stop moving forward, then a race will be just like that. The yadrat people are a smart people. For the sake of the continuation of the ethnic group, the yadrat people do not mind making friends with some strong people to find a way out for their own ethnic group. As a result, for the powerful Saifeiya, the star leader of yadrat is always courting, and all kinds of secret skills are given to each other. Maybe there will be a place to rely on each other in the future. When Phileas and Loran first came to yadrat in the preliminary competition, their combat effectiveness was only less than 20000. In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten years later, her normal combat effectiveness reached more than 3 million, and even more than 30 million in the red pupil state. However, with the continuous improvement of combat effectiveness, the gap between Saifeiya and Rolan is also expanding. Although the two are on a par normally, once they change, the strength gap will be doubled. If it''s an ordinary woman, she will be pulled apart by her man. It''s not unacceptable, but SAFIYA is different. She''s always used to being strong, but she won''t easily accept being surpassed. Now the only way she can think of to shorten the distance between her and Rolan is to further upgrade to super Saiya. This is the beginning of the practice of yadrat. In essence, the secret art of yadrat is the high-end use of Qi, but the yadrat people have played a similar magic effect in the use of Qi. ¡­¡­ Far away in outer space, bejita and his three team members are on a mission to destroy the aborigines on a planet. Bejita stands on the ruins of cities with broken walls and debris everywhere, releasing energy waves to the aborigines running in his hands. Boom. The flaming mushroom cloud was rising, and the distance was suddenly blown up. "Tut, it''s not challenging at all." Begita sneered scornfully and continued to release energy waves to kill a large number of aborigines. "Recently, the Legion seems to have more tasks. Thanks to this, we can enjoy fighting for such a long time." The bald Napa stood beside begita and laughed. "It''s just some ants. There''s nothing to be happy about," begita said Then there was an energy wave, and there was a loud bang. The fierce wind swept with sand and dust. Begita took a cold look, gave a grim smile, and continued to release energy cruelly. "There are so many tasks in recent years. Who knows what''s going on?" Kagis, the fourth man of the begeta team, is a big Saiya man with good strength and 4000 combat effectiveness. "It''s said that we have cooperated with some forces. We have been carrying out tasks outside, and we don''t pay much attention to them." Napa shook his head. Cargis was surprised. "Felisa actually cooperates with people. What kind of power is the other party?" Napa: "I don''t know." At this time, latiz on one side said: "I heard a few cosmonauts in the Legion talk about it. It seems that the other side is called Saifei force. It''s very famous." "Saifei power? I haven''t heard of it. It''s just rising. " Napa touched his bald head and laughed. Begita said coldly: "no matter what Saifei influence it is, no matter how strong the other party is, it has nothing to do with us. We''d better finish the task as soon as possible and then take on a slightly challenging task." "Ha ha ha, begita is right." Napa, kagis and others burst into laughter, then hurled energy waves around them, and mushroom clouds rose from the ground. At this time, an attack blocked their energy back. Napa was surprised and laughed heartily: "Hey, there''s an interesting guy on this planet at last, eh..." "My God, this guy''s combat power is as high as 10000. How can there be such a monster on a low-level planet?" A figure attracted their attention. Napa turned on the energy detector, and suddenly he was dumbfounded. When the other person''s face appeared in front of them, Napa and others were even stunned. Even begita''s face was a little surprised. "That''s Saiyawww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 In the ruins, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of the four members of the bejita team. As soon as the man appeared, he directly blocked Napa''s energy wave. Napa picked up the detector for detection, which soon showed the combat effectiveness of the other side. What surprised them even more was the appearance of the other side. Black hair, brown tail, it''s a Saiya. "That''s Saiya "There are other sais in the universe besides us!" Napa was stunned, and soon he was surprised by the opponent''s super high combat effectiveness. The 10000 combat effectiveness was almost the same as that of bejita. "Hello, bejita, this Saiya has never seen it before, is it our star of bejita?" "According to Felisa, there should be no other Saiya except us." Begita frowned hard. The other side had all the characteristics of a Saian. There was no doubt that she was also a Saian. But I don''t know why, when she saw this man, she felt a little hairy. "Could it be the Saiya of begita? Or the people who survived the meteorite disaster? " Kagis wants to go up to chat up, but he hears begita suddenly yell: "be careful, this guy doesn''t feel right." "What''s the matter?" Kagis looked back at begita. Begita raised her eyelids and said nothing. At this moment, the dark haired Saiya''s eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer of blood, and his mouth roared like a beast. "Kill!" Boo! A cluster of bright white Qigong waves suddenly gushed out of his mouth. The turbulent energy brushed the air and made a hissing sound. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to kagis. Kagis was stunned by this sudden scene. When he wanted to escape, it was too late. It''s over! Kagis suddenly clapped, his heart trembled wildly, and his cold sweat came out. Just as he was about to be engulfed by the energy, begita''s figure suddenly flashed, appeared in front of kagis, and then clenched his fist to hit the energy beam. Bang! Violent fists hit the energy beam, a violent impact, the energy beam was immediately discounted direction, along the 90 degree angle into the plane ten thousand meters away, with a position shaking, a huge mushroom cloud rose in the distance, just like the sun out of the horizon. "Thank you, begita!" Cargis was white in a cold sweat. "Fool!" Begita scolded angrily, then turned her cold eyes to the attacking Saiya, and her eyes were full of awe inspiring. At this time, kajis and Napa and others also reacted that the newly appeared Saiya people were not their friends, but more like enemies. At first, they blocked their energy to attack the natives of the planet, and then they attacked kajis. Is it the Saiya who grew up on this planet that attacked them? If so, it''s unforgivable. There are not many SAIAS in the universe. They are not united. They hurt their own people for the sake of only being aboriginal. This is something that vegeta can''t tolerate. Although kagis is only a little assistant in his eyes, he is his own subordinate. "Roar Kill all the Saiya The Saiya people on the opposite side were shining with blood light, and there was a ferocious smell all over them. Suddenly, with a low roar, the Saiya man opened his mouth, his whole body was lower, a huge force burst out from the sole of his feet, and his whole body flew out like lightning. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to bejita. His fierce momentum gathered in his hands, shining with crystal light. His hands were smashed out, and the fierce attack came towards begita. Seeing this, bejita raised her arm to block the attack of the other side. As soon as her body and the other side took off for more than 1000 meters, a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, she disappeared from the air as if she had disappeared. She appeared again and switched directly behind the other side. The Saiya didn''t react and was hit by a fierce attack from begita. Boom! It''s like a meteorite flying down from a high altitude. A large crater with a diameter of 100 meters and a depth of about 10 meters was directly smashed out of the ground. Begita mouth showed a cruel smile, cold eyes looking at the pit, decisively toward the ground to release energy attack. "Afterburner!" There was a sharp roar, and a light purple energy shock rushed down from the sky. Under the impact of violent energy, the solid ground becomes as soft as tofu. The earth suddenly cracks, like several nuclear bombs exploding together. The terrifying energy instantly changes the landscape, and the area of 10000 meters is full of crisscross cracks. Smoke billows and dust flies. Vegeta looked at it calmly with her arms around her chest. Suddenly, the detector in her ear was buzzing."Not dead yet?" A shadow flew out of the ground, and the whole person leaped to bejita like lightning. A strong attack hit bejita. Begita bowed and touched the blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, she burst out laughing, and her hard cheek turned ferocious. "Hahaha, for a long time, no one can hurt me. I''m very happy that you can be an expert among Saiya people. But powerful power is not the reason for conceit. Saiya people who don''t listen to the command don''t need to exist." Bejita''s killing intention was sharp, and her eyes were fixed on the Saiya in front of her. "Kill Kill all the Saiya The other side repeated a few words, eyes dull, as if not much thinking. Begita slurred, and her face darkened. Fierce conflicts soon broke out. As an adult, bejita now has 11000 combat power and is an expert in the universe. The Saiya people on the opposite side are also very strong. The energy of more than 10000 is not weak at all. It seems that the end of the world is coming. This not so powerful planet is once again hit by the blow of destroying the sky and the earth. A shadow of the road continued to appear, waves of attacks overturned the crust. The two men''s fighting action was extremely fast. The flash time in the sky was no more than one second, and then it disappeared immediately. The only sound that came to their ears was bang bang. Crackling, begeta and the strange Saiya people are fighting fiercely. From the wide area of the battlefield, there are often rumbling explosions. Wave after wave of power, such as tigers devouring weak prey, trees falling in the same direction within ten miles. Loud bang, more powerful than the atomic bomb, suddenly dispersed the air, making the battle more shocking. "Terrible, they are so fast!" The detector in Napa''s hand beeps, and the repeated electronic sound disturbs them. Originally, it was a great pleasure to meet a tribe, but now it seems that this tribe is not very normal. It seems that it is very hostile to other sais. "Napa, their battle is too dangerous. Let''s stay away from it." In a slightly frightened voice, latiz suggested to NAPA. "Yes, it''s not safe to stay here. Let''s go." Napa''s brain is not very smart, but he still has the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. He likes to show off his power in front of people whose strength is not as good as his own. Once he meets someone who is more powerful than himself, he will become very counseling. It''s too dangerous to stay near the battlefield right now. So several people quickly withdrew from the battlefield, and used detectors to observe their fighting in bejita tens of thousands of meters away. There was still a rumbling sound in their ears. The deafening sound stung their eardrum, and the ground kept shaking, as if the sky was falling apart. "Begeta should be able to beat each other?" Cargis turned pale. "Certainly. You know, the fighting power of vegeta is 11000. Even in the period of vegeta, they are the best experts." Napa''s face was firm, and then he was uncertain: "or Ask headquarters for help? " Latiz trembled: "vegeta will not like it." "What the hell is going on? Why should the sais fight with the sais?" Napa swearing. It is very difficult for the strength of vegeta to meet its rival in the universe. In the past ten years since the destruction of vegeta, several people have been involved in various missions in the universe, and they do not know how many planets they have destroyed. This is the first time that they have faced such an urgent situation. ¡­¡­ Napa and others wait for a long time. Their eyes are fixed on the data on the detector. After a long time, the battle gradually subsides. The energy of the strange Saiya has become lower and lower. "That''s great. Begita must have won. Let''s go and have a look." "Go together, go together!" Napa, kagis and others said hello and went to the battlefield together. On the vast plain, a cold wind swept across, blowing on the body sounded whoosh sound. As we get closer to the place where we fought before, we can see energy attacks scattering everywhere. The impact force makes the sand and stones on the ground float all over the sky, and the black smoke covers the whole land. It seems that the land, which is not so flat due to the fighting, has been intensively baptized by several rounds of shells, and is full of numbing pits. Bejita floats about 100 meters away from the ground, with Qigong waves in her hands. She looks at the strange Saiya people not far away calmly. Although her combat suit has become fragmented because of the battle just now, and she has many scars on her body, bejita''s cold cheek is still cold, and her mouth is full of scorn. "Ha ha, that''s all. I really want to kill you. I''m still reluctant to give up!" The mouth said like this, the facial expression is actually very cruel, the hand bottom mercilessly throws must kill unique skill.I saw the fiery energy rising, the energy that blocked the sky flooded the sky, and the ground suffered heavy damage again. This attack directly went deep into the earth''s crust, and together with the Saiyan, it destroyed not a single cell. "Begita, you''re so good." "Ah, you''re hurt." Napa flew to bejita''s side, looked at his scarred body, and said with concern: "do you want to go back to the headquarters for treatment first, our task has been completed." Bejita said coldly, "it''s just a little injury. Don''t bother. I don''t like that cold place." "Oh, I won''t go back. Anyway, I can receive the task through the contact machine." Napa nodded. "The Saiyan Who is it and why attack us when we meet? " Kagis is still scared. If it wasn''t for bejita''s timely rescue, he would have been killed. "Who knows, I''m dead anyway..." Bejita looked indifferent, suddenly remembered something, and said to NAPA: "we went to the nearby supply planet to buy a batch of equipment, and by the way, we changed into stronger combat clothes. These combat clothes distributed by the frissa army are not reliable at all, and we can''t bear a few attacks." "Ha ha, we can have a good meal then." Napa touched his lips and couldn''t help eating delicious food. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begita gave them a cold look and was silent. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After that, the four members of the bergita team boarded the spaceship, and the four spherical aircrafts flew off to the nearest replenishment planet. When they arrived at the replenishment planet, they changed their equipment, chose a new mission, and then set out again. Only shortly after the mission started, vegeta temporarily left the team for personal reasons, then replaced another small aircraft on a hidden planet, and soon disappeared into the vast sea of stars ¡­¡­ Remote planet, Dr. Luka''s lab. In the hidden underground laboratory, Dr. Ruka holds his chin in his hands, and his light blue skin is full of deep color. At this time, Dr. Ruka is concentrating on the big screen, which shows the picture of the battle of the team of bejita on the mission planet. "Well, from the battle picture, the three-level Siamese clone has 10000 combat power. Although it is not as good as the real Siamese soldiers in combat power, it is more than enough to deal with most of the Saifei forces and those eccentric battle robots." "With more perfect level-2 and level-1 replicators, as well as other life transforming warriors, I finally have the hope of revenge against the Saifei forces." "Hey hey, Saiya people, Lisi people, it''s time for liquidation. You don''t want to run away." Dr. Luka will never forget his hatred for the Saifei forces. It is precisely because of them that he is now the only one left in the brilliant Bodo tribe. After years of painstaking research, Dr. Luka has transformed all kinds of cosmic life, and has developed several transformational warriors with extremely high energy intensity. The energy of these reformed soldiers is generally more than 10000 combat effectiveness, and the powerful can even reach 100000 combat effectiveness. Originally, Dr. Luka thought that with such a powerful transformation, people could defeat the influence of Saifei. However, the powerful influence of Saifei broke his understanding several times. The first time was near the galactic center. At that time, Dr. Luka monitored the battle between Celia and Lulu through a micro reconnaissance plane. He was shocked by the millions of combat effectiveness, and was killed Forced to suspend the revenge plan at that time. Later, he contacted with slago. He thought that with the power of slago, the Saifei forces could be easily eliminated, but he failed. It seems that silago is still too old. He is so famous that he can''t even compete with Saiya. As a last resort, Dr. Luka again postponed the revenge plan. In addition, there are also super smart scientists in Saifei''s forces. In recent years, many battle robots have been developed. Some of them are as good as his reformers in terms of combat power, which makes Dr. Luka look very ugly. However, Huangtian pays tribute to the painstaking efforts of the people and concentrates on the research again. Dr. Luka has developed several super fighters on the basis of cosmic life. Among them, the level 3 fighters have level 10000 combat effectiveness, and the level 2 fighters have an energy value of more than level 100000. Although the number of the strongest level 1 fighters is rare, they have a million level energy. "Hum, even if the queen Sophie has tens of millions of fighting power, all my super fighters flock to her. Even an elephant will be eaten by ants." "The Bodo gene pool is well stored in the base. It''s time to transform the Bodo." A smile appeared on Dr. Luka''s face, and then he stood up and walked toward the deep laboratory. He walked into a large experimental area with green containers piled up. He saw that the containers were cultivating powerful soldiers such as Saiya clones. Dr. Luka carefully observed the energy situation of those super soldiers, and then came to an elevator door with a smile of satisfaction Press the elevator button and take it to the bottom floor.In a hidden research room, Dr. Luka meets another "Dr. Luka." "How''s the plan going?" Asked Dr. Luca. Another Luka picked up the data analyzer and said, "it''s very smooth. We''ve passed the most dangerous stage of integration, and we''ll only wait for him to grow up." Dr. Luka nodded: "more than 100000 embryos, a total of only one successful case, we must be careful." The second Luca said, "that''s nature. He''s our best fighter." "Show me." "Come with me." Two Dr. Luka walked to the front of a huge incubator. In the green solution, a baby''s embryo was growing vigorously, and the human shape could be seen. "Ha ha, ashkari, once he grows up, he must be an incomparable super warrior. At that time, no one in the whole universe can stop the rise of our family. He will be the patron saint of our family." Dr. Luka''s face is insane. Ascali means "Guardian" in the language of the Bodo nationality, which embodies all Dr. Luka''s efforts. "I think we can start to retaliate against the Saifei forces now." "It''s a little early." Second Luca road. "It''s not early. First, take the level 3 and level 2 soldiers to explore the way. The Saifei forces are too comfortable. It''s better to let them panic. Of course, the real revenge has to wait until the preparation is perfect." "That''s fine." Two Dr. Ruka sum up, decided to send a group of soldiers to disturb the peace of Saifei forces. They looked at each other and laughed. Looking at the bubbles of the embryo in the incubator, their eyes were full of fire. ¡­¡­ PS: it''s time to give this group an end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 Medemore, the spiritual tower. In the white and empty space of different dimensions, the crackling fighting sound came from far and near. In the air, two bright lights were flashing, and the constant collision quickly separated in a very short time. At this time, Luo Lan suppresses her own energy to 1 million combat power, and is competing with the medamor named odemore. Audrey Moore''s fighting skills are quite excellent. Her martial arts accomplishments for hundreds of years are not built. With the same strength, Rao Shi feels that Luo Lan, who is very experienced in fighting, can only compete with her equally. Of course, a large part of the reason is that he needs to spend a lot of energy to control his strength. He does not dare to use too much energy, so his movements will inevitably have some limitations. Bang! Their fists collided in midair. In the blink of an eye, the illusory figure disappeared at the same time, and then reappeared in another place. More than 20 meters away from the ground, Luo Lan adjusted her breath, breathed steadily, and looked at each other with two bright eyes. Audrey Moore is the same, flying in the air and Luo Lan and other high position, a pair of clear blue eyes constantly watching each other. As the most powerful star of medamor, she has the strength to be superior to the whole medamor star. However, in the face of such a powerful master as Luo Lan, she dare not relax for a moment, and her whole nerves are tense. She knows that to be able to compete with such a powerful master will greatly promote her own vision and the improvement of martial arts. She treasures this There is a great opportunity. A little look at each other, suddenly, both sides moved, two majestic momentum collided in the air, the riot energy like two fireballs, in the moment of contact, turned into a light whirlwind swept out. "Whoosh!" Audrey Moore speeds up suddenly, and her figure disappears from Luo Lan''s face. Luo Lan''s face doesn''t change, her eyes keep turning, but her breath is firmly locked in her body. After a breath, he had a calm smile on his face. It seemed that he felt something. His face flatly stretched out his fist in one direction, and there was a violent impact sound. Pop! The fist reaches the opponent. Whoo! The blurred shadow flashed by, and Audrey Moore quickly dodged Luo Lan''s next attack, but her body still couldn''t help retreating tens of meters. Audrey Moore''s face was covered with sweat, and then she put herself in a straight position and made a dive like an arrow cutting through the air. Luo Lan can''t help showing a trace of surprise, then nodded and waved her fists in response to the attack of Audrey Moore. The energy that Audrey Moore uses now is the Qi of human beings on earth. She can master the use of breath in such a short time, which shows that her martial arts foundation is quite profound. Of course, Luo Lan also focused on learning the martial arts of the medamor people during this period. We should know that although the powers of different races in the universe are different, there are some similarities. On the basis of the original, Luo Lan brought forth the new and improved his fighting skills. Shua! Audrey Moore''s figure suddenly appears beside Luo Lan. She clenches her fist and attacks Luo Lan. The bright light lingers on the tip of her fist. When she is about to succeed, Luo Lan seems to have eyes behind her. She leans to one side and avoids the attack with a very clever angle. The strong wind hit the ground and made a loud noise. Danger! A sudden sense of alertness, Audrey Moore''s face suddenly changed, eyes turning around to examine the surrounding, but did not find Luo Lan''s figure. No! Audrey Moore whispered, the whole person like falling into the abyss, a cold heart. Before waiting for her to respond, Luo Lan quickly came to her. "Be careful, miss odemore." "Please ask Mr. Luo Lan for advice." Audrey Moore said seriously. Luo Lan chuckles. With a flash of her body, her handsome face suddenly appears in front of Audrey Moore, waving her fist. Audrey Moore''s face became dignified, and she shouldered her arms to resist. Compared with the mistakes in the battle, the gains in the competition made her more happy. With a bang, the violent giant force fell face to face, just like the whole towering mountain falling from the sky. The powerful impact made Audrey Moore pale, and the whole person was directly smashed out. Just as the other side is about to land, Luo Lan speeds up her pace in the next second and follows up like a ghost. Audrey Moore twists her body and fights with Luo Lan again. Peng Pengpeng! Shua! Two people you come and I go to attack, a shadow continues to appear, like the storm, wave after wave of offensive dazzling. Slowly with the attack gradually into white hot, ears can only hear scattered crackling sound, in a very short period of time, two people do not know how many times to fight. On the side, Brolli meditated quietly. With the spread of the battle in the distance, the messy air gradually affected his side.Brolli opened his eyes, and his dark eyes scanned the battle between Rowland and Audrey Moore. "They''re really fast, but does that fight really make sense?" Brolli has some doubts. His fighting talent is excellent, but because he has not been trained systematically, he is like a piece of white paper. He still can''t understand the deep meaning of Rowland''s competition with Audrey Moore. In his eyes, Audrey Moore is not very powerful. Why does it take so long to fight a guy who can knock down with one punch. I don''t understand! But if he didn''t understand, he would watch quietly. He believed that there must be some truth in Luo Lan''s doing so. If he didn''t understand, he just had to learn. Because after being tempered by the strange energy of the spiritual tower, brolly''s mental state at this time has stabilized a lot, and he doesn''t go wild as he used to. Looking at their fight, Brolli seems to have learned something gradually, a little understanding of the reason why Rowland did it, but in the real fight, he still likes the rough feeling of crushing and crushing. He thought that would suit him better. "Well, I''d better keep improving my spirit." Gloria shook his head and whispered. The strange lines of the spiritual tower come into view, like a crisscross grid. After a long time, it is easy to make people feel irritable. It seems dizzy, and it seems a little disgusting. Without a certain amount of exercise, I really can''t adapt to the environment here. In the tower, Luo Lan constantly hones her martial arts to improve her normal strength, while Brolli also concentrates on learning to stabilize her mental state. ¡­¡­ In the twinkling of an eye, more than half a year has passed. With the help of Luo Lan, Brolli steadily made up for the gap of more than ten years, gradually stabilized his mental state, and finally used all his strength - as long as he didn''t become golden pupil at one time, he would not lose control. During this period of time, Luo Lan has made great progress. With the competition with Audrey Moore, in a short period of six months, his promotion is very huge. Because his strength has entered an unprecedented growth period in adulthood, his normal combat effectiveness has reached 5 million. You know, the last time we reached 3 million combat effectiveness was almost a year ago when namec accepted the development of the great elder''s potential. It''s just a pity that even if the normal combat effectiveness is increased to 5 million, he still doesn''t feel the shadow of the super Saier''s state. At present, Luo Lan is not in a hurry to reach the super Saiya state. After all, after the normal combat effectiveness reaches 500, as long as Jintong transforms, his combat effectiveness will instantly rise to the shocking 100 million combat effectiveness. This is the most powerful place for Saiya. Think about the terrible power. "More than half a year has passed. I don''t know how Saifeiya is doing in yadrat. If I let her know my progress, I''m afraid I can''t stand it." Luo Lan face with a smile, and then a flash alone, out of the spirit tower. ¡­¡­ PS: so much more first. Try to update as much as possible on Saturday. In addition, recommend a book "from white box to supervision", for those who are interested in animation production can go to have a look. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 After leaving the spiritual tower for a while, Luo Lan turned to stay among the martial arts schools on medamor. During the stay, he listened to a lot of public lectures from martial arts and Taoism. However, he found that there was still a big gap between those martial arts and odermal. Although the concept of martial arts was advanced, it was not as refreshing as that of odermal. Audrey Moore is probably a group of people at the ceiling level of medemore. Walking in the spacious street with light steps, people come and go on both sides, but for Luo Lan, an outsider, the medamor people are not too curious, because medamor is an open planet, and there are countless cosmologists visiting here. They have long been used to the presence of people from other planets. Walking in front of a martial arts school, looking at the crowd in front, Luo Lan goes forward curiously. After stopping for a while, she knows that it is the martial arts school here that wants to select students. After hearing the news, these groups of martial arts practitioners come from various places to participate in the selection. The way to select students in the martial arts school is very simple. As long as you show your best skills in front of the master of the martial arts school and are valued, you can enter the martial arts school as a preparatory student regardless of your strength. Looking at those martial arts practitioners, Luo Lan nodded and stood on the side to watch. The pursuit of martial arts by the medamorians is comparable to that of Sarada. But the difference is that the martial arts atmosphere of medamor is more about the pursuit of martial arts, while the pursuit of power is more on the side of Sarada. Martial arts practice is like a means to become stronger. This is related to the racial character of the two planets. Medamor is peaceful, so it pursues spiritual breakthrough. The saians are irascible, and few of them can be quiet. Fighting is their greatest enjoyment. This can be seen from the title of fighting nation. Standing on the side of the martial arts school, waiting for the other side to recruit the disciples, Luo Lan just left. Just a moment ago, he saw those martial arts practitioners perform several interesting secret arts. Although in Luo Lan''s eyes, these little secret arts are very fancy and have no actual combat effect, there are also some unique ones with some research value. When it comes to the secret arts, Luo Lan''s heart moves, "since we''ve come to Meida Moore star, how can we see the fusion arts?" Medemore''s fusion technique can fuse two people into one, which is a magic weapon to defeat the enemy. In the original work, the most famous fusion warriors produced by fusion are wutianke, which is the fusion of Monkey King and Tranks, and wujita, which is the fusion of Monkey King and bejita. Compared with the soldiers who are combined by the earrings of King bhuttala, fusion has no specific upper limit. But at the same time, it brings about a great increase in the difficulty of fusion. When using Potala earrings, only two people need to wear the earrings on different ears to achieve the combination. However, fusion has various requirements. In addition to the shameful fusion dance, it also needs to use both sides to maintain the same intensity of breath. If there is a little error, there will be all kinds of crooked melons, split dates, not fat Fat as a pig, is bone as thin as wood, wutianke and wujita have the wrong shape. Make up one''s mind, Luo Lan no matter fusion has the opportunity to use in the future, learn first. As for who to learn from, Luo Lan thinks that she can ask her what she should know, so she directly uses her breath to lock her position, and then moves quickly. For Luo Lan''s idea of learning fusion, Audrey Moore was a little surprised. But in the past six months, both sides have talked a lot, and Audrey Moore quickly agreed. It''s just that Audrey Moore himself doesn''t know fusion, so he introduced another martial artist to Luo Lan, who is a middle-aged man with about 100000 combat power. In that middle-aged medamor, Luo Lan soon learned how to perform fusion, but due to the lack of practice objects, the specific effect of fusion is still unknown. Find Brolli to practice, he himself can not fully control the body''s energy, fusion is bound to fail. Saifeiya is in line with the requirements, but Luo Lan directly ruled her out, not to say whether Saifeiya is willing to learn the secret of shame degree explosion table, let''s say the difference between men and women, whether the fusion can be successful or not, if successful, who knows what kind of evil will be fused. Luo Lan shudders at the thought of the possible appearance of androgyny. Unfortunately, this technology is in my mind for the time being. Back at the spiritual tower, he saw that Brolli was still trying to practice, and rowan did not disturb him. He sat quietly with his hands on his knees, pondering over the transformation method of the super Saiya like an old monk, until one day he received the contact from Herz, and then moved back to Sarada from medamar. "What can I do for you?" After returning to Sarada, Rolan goes straight to Herz. When helz sees Luo Lan coming back, his sad face just stretches a little. He shows Luo Lan some information. "This is the situation of the star domain controlled by Saifei forces recently." Luo Lan picked up the information and looked at it for a while. Her eyebrows locked tightly.Saifei forces now control a small half of the North galactic region. With its vast area and powerful power, only the frissa Legion can compete with it in the whole North galactic region. Although a large part of the star regions are later joined forces, they are nominally under the control of Saifei forces. It is only during this period that the territory under Saifei forces is not very secure, and many sites have been destroyed Attacked by unknown forces. "What about the loss of the sais?" Luo Lan asked. Herz: "Saiya people have no loss. After all, we are too small to send people out." The number of Saiya people is still very rare, and most of them are minors. Even if they occupy a large number of sites, the managers are still soldiers recruited from the universe. The main activity area of Saiya people is several galaxies near sharada planet. Luo Lan nodded: "it''s good that there is no loss. Do you know what forces are doing? Dare to challenge us in the North galaxy, I''m afraid it''s a guy who has been hiding for a long time. " Herz is worried about this: "the other side is very cunning, and has not yet investigated." Luo Lan: "let ebony send their investigation robots to search for clues, and they must dig out the opponent. In the future, the defense in remote areas should let the fighting robots go as far as possible. Even if they want to send combat teams, they should also bring enough seeds to cultivate people." Helz was stunned and nodded hard. "By the way, we need to strengthen the defense of cultivating planet and Sarada planet, and never let things like that happen again." Luo Lan reminds us that Herz nods his head hard. The World War I of the last time Draco invaded the Salada Galaxy nearly destroyed the whole Salada galaxy. Although the Salada galaxy was later recovered with the earth''s dragon ball, that event still sounded an alarm for the public. "I''ll arrange it." Helz''s face was serious. Seeing Herz''s cautious manner, Luo Lan chuckled, and then talked about the recent events of sharada. Herz answered his questions with a smile, and then asked about Herz''s children. "Lanster and fils are guardians of ivy, and the other two are also cultivating human experience." Speaking of his children, helz laughed. Herz''s first two children, named lanster and fils, are twins of a dragon and a Phoenix. They are 11 years old this year. Later, their two children, io''er and Barry, are also seven and eight years old respectively. They are currently undergoing trials on other planets. "How''s Paragas?" Loran asks Brolli''s father. "I also studied in sonori''s teaching class and almost mastered the use of breath." "Was sonori''s baby born?" "Not yet. The breeding cycle of nolai people is different from that of Saiya people. It will probably take some time." Herz replied. Luo Lan frowned: "so, the members of the pro guard can''t fully recover their combat effectiveness. What about Lulu? She''s allowed to return to the East galaxy. Hasn''t she come back yet?" Herz spread out his hand: "I''m just going to tell you about this. Since Lulu took Darius and others to wipe out the remnants of slagu, he hasn''t come back for more than two years. It''s said that he has lived a very good life in the East galaxy." Luo Lan: "her old nest was there, can not moisten it, this guy is absolutely a relapse of nature, it doesn''t matter, after I will go to repair her." With the lack of Lulu and Darius and sonori''s pregnancy, the Queen''s Pro guard lost most of its combat power. Now that the forces of Saifei are attacked by unknown forces, they can''t be left idle. Hearing what Luo Lan said, helz was relieved. He contacted Luo Lan to come back for the sake of Saffi''s safety. I''ve contacted Sophia before, but the queen is in the mood of cultivation and doesn''t plan to come back at all. With such a queen, Herz is also helpless. He feels like a housekeeper, dealing with the affairs of the forces. Fortunately, most of the work is shared with his subordinates. As long as he makes a choice on key issues, he can''t handle it. He can''t ask Luo Lan for their opinions. However, Herz also understands the idea of SAFIYA. After all, SAFIYA''s strength is the most important. As the two most powerful SAFIYA fighters on Sarada, SAFIYA''s ability to keep up with Rowland is the best. Only with powerful power can we survive better. If we can, Herz also hopes to concentrate on cultivation. After staying at Herz''s home for a while, Rolan came to the outer space research laboratory in a blink and found that bulma was discussing a research problem with Dr. blives. After a while, bulma became more flexible, and her childishness had disappeared. Over the past few years, Dr. bridges and father and daughter bulma have jointly developed many new machines. Both of them are gifted scientists. With the influence of alien science and technology, their R & D capabilities have become more powerful. With their efforts, the overall level of battle robots on sharada has been raised to a new level.To bulma they asked about the whereabouts of tayis, Luo Lan just know that tayis actually went to the Galactic patrol headquarters to get materials. Luo Lan felt speechless when she heard the news. "It''s Gack of galactic patrol who invited his sister over." Bulma blinked. "Oh." Luo Lan picked next eyebrow, Galaxy patrol organization is making what idea, his in the mind already very understand. It must be the people of Galaxy patrol who know their relationship with tayis, and then want to find a breakthrough from tayis, and build a relationship with themselves with the policy of saving the country by curve. It seems that the development of Saifei forces in recent years has made the Galactic patrol organization restless. Luo Lan sneers in her heart, but she doesn''t worry about the safety of tayis. Galaxy patrol is still a just organization after all. With the relationship with Gack, she will never do anything out of line. Maybe he''ll find a chance to go to the Galactic patrol! "Brother in law, Wukong is practising in the temple now. He can''t believe that I have left the earth." "The monkey king has ascended the temple?" Bulma: "yes, I went to kailinta after the last martial arts meeting, and then I went to the temple with Qiqi. Although it seems that the God of the earth is not very good from the data, it should be enough to point out Wukong. He also invited me to see the martial arts meeting next time. How about I bring him to Sarada Bulma often goes back and forth between the earth and sharada in recent years. He has a clearer understanding of things in the universe. The earth''s force is really weak. For the growth of his good friend, it is necessary to let him see a wider world. At the end of the day, Sarada is the Saian planet. "Whatever you want." Luo Lan doesn''t care about Tao. Compared with the original book, the growth of the monkey king is several years ahead of schedule. Originally, after attending the 22nd world''s first martial arts meeting, the monkey king was able to enter the temple after defeating the big demon bik. Now because of his own influence, the monkey king has received several more years of education in the monkey fan, and his cognition has become mature. Needless to say, he even entered the temple several years ahead of schedule. But speaking of it, the monkey king has learned what he should learn when he went to the temple, and there is nothing bad about going out of the earth. Luo Lan looked at bulma with a teasing face: "you care so much about monkey king, don''t you like him?" Bulma quibbled, "how can it be? I don''t like children." "It''s hard to say. Your sister used to think so. Later, she didn''t marry Luo Lan. Besides, Goku is only one year younger than you. Saiya people are small before they grow up." Dr. bridges came over and said half jokingly after hearing the conversation between Rolan and bulma. "Don''t make fun of me." Bulma was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what she was thinking and ran away with a roar. Luolan see bulma angry look, accident thought: her heart will not really have such an idea. Such an idea flashed by, and Luo Lan began to laugh. Then, under the leadership of Dr. Breves, he watched their inventions during this period of time. After that, he moved to the sub divine world to check the state of his son rofei. When he saw the little guy soaking in the nutrient solution brewed from the fruit of the spirit tree, he was bubbling. When he saw him coming, he was still dancing happily, and Rolan was in a happy mood with a smile. After that, he immediately moved to the East galaxy to find lulu. Those guys asked them to clean up the territory of slago, and then they wandered outside for two years, especially Lulu and Darius. They were really lawless. ¡­¡­ It was on the other side of the starry sky when Rowland went to the East Galaxy again. Brandy star. On the planet where Tabor lives, a small spaceship gradually approaches the planet after a long voyage. In the distant sky, a small light spot quickly cuts through the sky. With the sound of wake and air breaking, the small spaceship penetrates the atmosphere of the planet. After a while, the spaceship landed, and out came a young man with sharp hair and wearing combat clothes. It was after the beginning of the mission that the young man left the team alone and took another spaceship to travel. ¡­¡­ PS: the new month is about to start, please ask for monthly ticket and recommended ticket! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 When begita came to Prynne star, it was the morning here. The bright sun climbed up the hillside and shined on the lake. As the sun continued to rise, the earth began to warm. The day of brandy star begins again. The small spaceship landed in an open space, and begita walked out of the spaceship. Her indifferent eyes swept the magnificent mountains and rivers, but there was no appreciation in her eyes. Put on a new set of energy detectors, which are not owned by the frissa legion, but purchased by vegeta from nearby planets. After the electronic beep, a series of data appear in the frame. Most of these signals are single digits, and only a few channels have more than 100 combat power. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A trace of disdain flashed in her eyes. Begita pressed the detector button to select without expression, and suddenly aimed at one of the signals with slightly higher energy value, about 140 combat effectiveness. "Tabor is still so useless." Some hate iron not steel appearance, begita''s tone is very uncomfortable. The second prince of the great star of bejita has only such a poor fighting power. It''s very funny to say that. No wonder his father wants to expel him from the star of bejita, and he doesn''t even want to leave the basic information. If other Saiya know this, the face of the royal family will be lost. Well, if there were not only a few sais left in the universe, he would not even want to see Tabor. Thinking bitterly, a gust of wind rose from the soles of her feet, her body soared into the air, then turned into a flash and flew toward the signal source. Along the way, he passed through many aboriginal villages of Prynne, and the weak energy made him despise them. If it was not for the existence of these aborigines, he could provide some material sources for Tabor, and destroy them directly with the mind of bejita. With a whoosh, the bright light swept across the sky. Begita sped up and soon came to a mountain with towering ancient trees. Then she fell down and walked up the rugged path. At the foot of the mountain, a piece of land with an area of more than 20 square meters is arranged by hand. A young boy is sweating and dancing his fists and feet. The strong wind keeps rolling with the boy''s action. Suddenly, the boy jumps up and kicks a stone more than three meters high in the distance. With a click, the hard stone is crushed by the boy''s kick. "My combat effectiveness should be improved." Tabor gasped, wet with sweat. "I don''t know when big brother will come. I''ve been waiting for a whole year." Tabor sat down to rest for a while, and then stood up to make breakfast. Just then, a cold wind came, and Tabor''s eyes turned. Before he could react, an attack fell on him. Bang! His body flew out like a shell and hit the cliff in the distance. With a loud bang, there was a depression on the cliff, and the fine stones fell from the wall with Tabor. Tabor bared his mouth and got up from the ground in pain. When he saw his attacker, a surprise appeared on his face: "brother, you are here at last." Tarble has been waiting for begita since he met them a year ago. "Waste, this power is a shame." Vegeta yelled coldly. Tabor is not angry at all. He knows that begita cares about him, but he can''t be shameful. "Brother, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Bejita said faintly, "are you waiting for me? I won''t take care of you much, and if you want to leave this planet, don''t dream. " "I really want to leave Prynne..." Tabor scratched his head sheepishly. Begita snapped: "dream, what do you go out to do with your strength? This brandy star''s combat effectiveness is low, you can''t rule, you can only go out and die in vain. " Tabor was taught bloody lessons by begita, but he didn''t feel a bit disgusted. "Brother, you know, Sarada hasn''t been destroyed yet. I met other saians, and they were willing to take me away." "What?" Begeta frowned. "To be clear, how could there be other saians in the universe? It''s certain that Sarada has been destroyed since ancient times." As the royal family of vegeta, vegeta knows the history of the saians very well. He is convinced that Sarada cannot exist. "It''s true. There are sais on Sarada. They also gave me a contact. If I want to go, they will send someone to pick me up." "And the contact? Show it to me. " Bejita''s face changed, thinking of the strange sais he met on the mission planet before. There may be other sais alive in the universe, but if there is no reason as he met before, bejita doesn''t want tabel to contact them. "Oh." Tabor nodded. "I put the contact in the cave. I''ll get it now."With that, Tabor''s body flashed and ran towards the cave. He quickly found the contact device Luo Lan gave him from the box beside the quilt. "Brother, that''s it." Tabor hands the contact to begita. Begita took a look at the contact device. From the modeling point of view, it''s very advanced. It''s all silver white, just like a button. "Tell me what you know, and don''t miss anything." "Well." Tabul gave a hum, and then told the story of meeting Rolan and zephylia a year ago. At the same time, he talked about the situation of Sarada planet, together with the classification of the Saiya people on Sarada planet, which made begita dumbfounded. Ordinary soldiers, elite soldiers, super soldiers. It is still divided into 10000 combat effectiveness and 100000 combat effectiveness. It''s true, but this kind of deceiving statement, besides deceiving Tabor, who knows nothing, really thinks that he will believe it? Begita''s hands were around her, her face was cold, and she didn''t believe it at all. You know, at its peak, there were only five fighters with combat effectiveness of more than 10000, which has made little trouble for vegeta. Can the so-called sharada be more powerful than vegeta? He is the most outstanding prince. Up to now, he has only 12000 combat effectiveness. He does not believe that there are Saiya people who are better than him. In my heart, I firmly believe that the so-called Sarada planet is totally deceptive. "Tabor, don''t be deceived by such low-level lies." Seeing that begita didn''t believe it, Tabor was in a hurry They told me that Sarada is now known as the "Saffi force" and plays an important role in the North galaxy. It is also closely related to the Legion of frissa "Saifei forces?" Bejita was stunned for a moment. This name sounds familiar. It seems to have been heard somewhere. By the way, Napa and latiz mentioned this name when they were chatting. It seems to be Saifei force. "It''s true that the frissa Legion is cooperating with a certain force, but it''s hard to say whether the Saffi force is a Saiyan organization." "It''s not easy. I just need to press the contact button to know." Tabor is in a hurry to prove it. "Then try it." Begita''s face was flat, and there was no joy or anger in her hard face. When Tabor saw it, he thought that begita had acknowledged the existence of the Saifei force, and happily pressed the button on the connector. There was a blind sound on the other side of the communicator, but no one answered. Just when Tabor thought that there was no answer, a voice sounded from the other side of the connector. "Hello, this is the Liaison Office of Saifei forces. Is this Mr. Tabor?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 "Yes Yes "The queen has told you that you are going to move to Sarada?" Tabor took a look at begita, saw his cold face, and replied, "yes, when will you send someone over?" "Please wait. Our spaceship will arrive on your planet in seven days. You can be ready." After a few more questions and answers, Tabor hung up the contact, "brother, their people will arrive in seven days." "I hear you." Vegeta''s cold face was a little cold, and her eyes were cold. "I''m waiting here, but I want to see if it''s a Saifei power. Listen to each other''s meaning, there''s a queen on Sarada?" "Well, it''s Queen Sophia, very powerful. Then my brother and I will go to Sarada planet. There are many people there ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bejita saw that Tabor was excited, and suddenly picked her eyebrows. You are also the prince of bejita. How can you be so unpromising. Queen zephia! It sounds like a model, but begita would not admit that there is another Saian planet in the universe. Because according to the historical origin, the saians of vegeta came from Sarada at the earliest. It''s really important to pay attention to the fact that the side of Sarada is more like a positive trace, and vegeta is just a side branch. Bejita has always been proud of himself as a gifted prince, and suddenly told him that there is a royal family that is more forward looking than him, which is hard for bejita to accept. But he didn''t know that the saians on Sarada were also from vegeta. ¡­¡­ In this way, seven days passed. On this day, there was a flash of light over Prynne, and then a new spaceship landed. Begita and Tabor had been waiting for a long time. When they saw the spaceship coming, they immediately headed for the place where the spaceship landed. "It''s really seven days. The performance of each other''s spaceship is far beyond imagination." Begita watched for a while, then took out the detector to test, the frame immediately showed the opponent''s energy, a total of seven signals, look good, the weakest have 2000 combat effectiveness. However, he did not pay any attention to this combat effectiveness. When the spaceship stopped, "click", the cabin door opened, and seven Saiya people with rising hair came out of the spaceship. Begita''s face changed when she saw the seven figures, especially when she noticed the tail behind each other. She was really Saiya And unlike the insane Saiya he had met before, begita saw at a glance that the other side was a serious warrior. "Is it true that Sarada is not destroyed..." Begita said in disbelief. "You are Tabor, the exiled child of King bejita?" A middle-aged Saiya Shua came down to Tabor''s side, so fast that begita could not help changing his face. "Yes." Tabor answered honestly. "Ha ha ha, the guy of bejita king is so cruel that he won''t let go of his own children When he banished Brolli, he thought that his son had no fighting talent The middle-aged Saiya man burst out laughing, and suddenly a breath of coldness came out of his body. "This uncle Do you know my father? " "Well, of course, my name is palagas. I used to be a fighter of vegeta, but because your father, King vegeta, was afraid of my son Brolli''s talent and forced him to exile, I have a fierce hatred with your father and son." Palagas sneered, the vigorous intention of killing suddenly broke out, and the terror immediately covered Tabor. Tabor felt as if he had fallen into the abyss and could not speak at all. Palagas has been training on Sarada for a year, and his strength has long been improved to more than 10000 combat effectiveness. "I..." Tabor turned pale. "Asshole, don''t hurt Tabor!" Begita roared, and the power burst out. Parra Garth''s eyes as like as two peas, and his eyes on the cold eyes he looked at Birgitta: "Birgitta, you are exactly the same as your father!" Then the figure flashed, and palagas stepped forward to begita''s side, waving his fist with a grim smile. With a bang, her fist hit her in the face, and a huge force came from the heart of her fist. Begita felt the pain coming from her heart, and her body flew out uncontrollably. After falling to the ground, she slid back and made a deep gully on the ground. "What?" Bejita was shocked, only felt that in front of her eyes, Paragas''s indifferent face appeared again. "I miss your father and son for a long time. If it wasn''t for the chance to meet Lord Laurent and the queen on Vampa, Brolli and I might be trapped on that barren planet. All these are because of your father and son." He clenched his fist and climbed up his cheek with a cruel smile. Parajas attacked begita fiercely.Years of resentment erupted together. BAM, begita was shot out again. "Poof!" There was a smell of blood in her mouth, and a stream of blood came out of her mouth. Begita couldn''t believe it and looked at the man in front of her. He didn''t know who Paragas was, but the strength of the other side really surprised him. You should know that he is stronger than his father, bejita Wang. Even before bejita was destroyed, there was no Saiya who could compete with him. But now, he was injured so easily? "Hell, I didn''t even see how he did it. Didn''t the detector show that his combat effectiveness was only over 2000?" Begita''s face became livid, and the cold all over her body seemed to be frosting out a thin layer of ice crystals on her combat suit. At this time, he knew that the data displayed by the detector could not be trusted. His combat effectiveness was as high as 12000, and even he could not respond. The strength of the other side was at least 15000. Looking at the other six sais standing still, I have to admit that I can''t see through them. If those six people have the strength of Saiya, then Saifei''s power is too terrible! "I am the prince of Saiya, how can I be defeated so easily!" Vegeta roared with pride. "Prince of the saians? That''s the past time. Begita has been destroyed. Now only Salada is the real Saiyan planet in the universe. Queen Saifei is more honorable than you. " "Prince, is that all you have..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begita''s eyes burst out cold light, summoning up strength to attack palagas, but palagas skilfully dodged, and then made a counterattack, and begita was hit again. At this time, Tabor was staring at all this, and saw that his brother was bullied by the sais he called. He didn''t know what it was like. He is very clear about his brother''s character. Such a blow will definitely make him furious. Sure enough, vegeta is really angry, but he didn''t expect that his brother is not the opponent of the middle-aged Saiya. "Brother, and the gentleman, please don''t fight." Tabor reacted and cried anxiously, but it was not so easy for the angry begita and palagas to stop. The hot fighting continued. Begita rushed up again and again, but palagas blocked them with his fists. "This gentleman..." Tabor had to turn to several other sais. "Don''t worry, palagas is just venting his anger. He won''t kill your brother." Bayat is a member of the special combat team. It should be said that the seven sais who came to Prynne this time are all members of the special combat team except palagas. Their combat effectiveness is the best among the sais. "Er..." Tabor was speechless for a moment, and his face was even more anxious. "It''s a reward for reward. Your father treated them cruelly in those days, but now he just takes back a little interest. I tell you, fortunately, it''s not Brolli, the son of palagas, who did it. Otherwise, if you move your finger, your brother might become a pool of mashed meat. You should be glad that you are also the son of exile. Palagas doesn''t hate you so much. " "Is his son that powerful?" Tabor felt cold in his back. His brother''s fighting power was more than 10000. If he could beat him with a finger, how powerful it would be. "It''s much more powerful than you think. There should be millions or tens of millions of combat effectiveness." The other Saiya said without expression. ¡­¡­ PS: Thank you for the 10000 yuan reward of "fengdun spiral hand sword"! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 "Millions, tens of millions?" Tabor was stunned, his eyes wide open and he couldn''t believe it. Although his combat effectiveness has not been very high, it does not mean that he is the second prince of bejita, which does not mean that he does not know the strength of the sais. As far as he knows, few sais of bejita have combat effectiveness of more than 10000 and can reach 5000. They are very few superior soldiers. "Brolli is very powerful. No one on the whole planet of Sarada can reach his strength except for Lord queen and Lord Lorraine." Bayat highly praises Brolli''s power. The Saia people worship the strong. Even if Brolli''s power can''t be completely controlled, the normal combat power of millions is still so powerful that it''s hopeless. "This gentleman Please stop them and don''t let them fight any more. " "Sorry, that won''t help you." "This is the curse of your father, King bejita!" Bayat''s face coldly glanced at bejita, who was beaten by palagas, without the slightest intention of stopping him. "What''s going on?" Asked Tabor. Bayat sneered: "you know the character of the king of bejita, you can do anything to maintain your rule. When brogli was born, your father was worried that their father and son would influence his rule, so he banished brogli, who was still in the child rearing stage, to the edge of the universe." "In order to save his son, palagas chased the exiled spaceship and was trapped in a deserted planet for 19 years. If the queen hadn''t passed there a year ago, they would not be able to come back now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tabor didn''t know that such a thing had happened before. He couldn''t speak for a moment. This is the character of King bejita. Everything that threatens his rule is not allowed to exist. Even Tabor himself is expelled because his fighting capacity is too low and his royal family is shamed. It''s very possible to kill the children of the potential sais. From this point of view, Tabor could not blame Paragas at all. If he had been trapped for nearly 20 years and met his enemy''s son with the ability, he would not be soft hearted. But bejita is his brother after all. Watching him beaten by others, Tabor''s heart is full of tangles. ¡­¡­ On the other side, begita was blocked by Paragas one after another. After several times, begita was scarred and breathless. "So strong!" Bejita clenched her fist with a few green tendons on her forehead. His long-term experience in fighting with the enemy told him that this Saiya was extremely terrible. Even if he put out all his strength, he would not be able to defeat the enemy. If he made a mistake, he might even be killed. This feeling is quite bad, so that has always been proud of bejita gave birth to a sense of frustration. You know, even in the terror of frissa, vegeta still retains the pride of the Saian prince. Although his subordinates often despise him, none of them dare to ignore his existence. Begita himself is also a lone wolf. Apart from frissa himself and several key members, few of the frissa troops are really looked upon by him. With more than 10000 combat power, he is powerful in the universe. But now In the face of this powerful Saiya, begita clenched her fist and felt powerless for the first time! Shame! It is clear that he is the prince of Saiya, and even these suddenly emerged Saiya can not be defeated. "Bejita, is that all you can do?" Parajas looked down at bejita, his face full of joy. "Hum!" Begita snorted. She soared more than 300 meters above the ground. Regardless of her injuries, she attacked palagas again. Parajas grinned, with a cruel smile on his bearded cheek. His body suddenly flashed, like the lightning in the night sky, and quickly avoided the attack of begita. Then he went around to the back of begita, raised his foot and kicked him violently towards his back. Begita quickly turned around, arched his body, resisted with his arm, and kicked him violently. "Bang!" There was a dull sound and a scream from vegeta. The whole person flew out like a shell. Boom, hit the ground, smashed a very deep pit, the dust has not dispersed, palagas waved energy to appear again. Bang! The next moment, bejita was hit again. But as soon as he landed, palagas''s attack came again. A group of Qigong waves swept towards bejita. A huge mushroom cloud suddenly rose on the ground. Bejita rushed to answer the call. It was self-evident that bejita was injured again. After one year''s training by Sarada, palagas has already exceeded 15000 combat effectiveness. With hate attack, his fierce attack is more ferocious than that of bejita. "How could that be?"Faltering back a few steps, head came a dizzy, see things appear fuzzy, vegeta face gloomy, heart constantly twitching, strong humiliation surged into my heart. I thought I was strong enough, but I was frustrated on this little Prynne star. Tabor really called some terrible guys. Why are they so powerful! "Damn, I''m the prince of Saiya! How can you give up? Become stronger I want to be stronger! " Send out not to be reconciled to roar, stronger belief is like poisonous ant general gnawing nerve. Bejita steadied herself in embarrassment, coughing up a mouthful of blood and turning pale. "Tut Tut, it''s pretty tough. It depends on how long you can bear it!" Paragas sneered, his figure suddenly blurred, and he had disappeared. Once again, she has come to bejita''s side. Looking at Paragas who suddenly appears in front of her, bejita screams and tries to dodge, but Paragas''s attack is too fast to catch. The wind with amazing energy wantonly crisscross, palagas came to bejita with a grim smile, two arms open in the void, and then suddenly closed, hit bejita''s head. The temple suddenly suffered a heavy blow, and the feeling of dizziness hit her upper body. Begita turned her eyes, couldn''t carry her seriously injured body any more, and finally fainted to death. "Hum Bejita, bejita, you have today When he saw bejita fainting, Paragas burst out laughing, as if a breeze had blown through his heart. The twenty years of depression seemed to have disappeared. "Brother!" With a cry of surprise, Tabor ran to begita and helped him up. "I can''t die. I''m very tactful. I just knocked him out. I''ll go back to Sarada. I still have a lot of practice to do. " Palagas tut a mouth, revenge of his mind is clear, to bejita has no interest. Bayat and the other six Saiya came forward and patted palagas on the shoulder. "I feel comfortable now." Palagas: Thank you for giving me this opportunity "It''s a small idea." Baat laughs, saying that these people are Saiya people who were exiled from childhood, and naturally have no good feelings for the king of bejita. It''s just that Rolan once ordered that the relationship between Sarada and bejita should not be disclosed, so the lesson to bejita falls on palagas. "Tabor, take your brother and come back to Sarada with me." "My brother, he..." Tabor worried. "It''s OK. I''ll wake up later." Hearing what bayat said, Tabor was relieved, and then boarded the spaceship with seriously injured and comatose bejita. Bayat nodded to palagas, and several people entered the spaceship. With the door of the spaceship closed, the silver white spaceship slowly lifted off, and then suddenly accelerated when it was more than 100 meters away from the ground, like a flash of lightning out of Prynne star and into the vast sea of stars. "I''m sorry, Mr. Paragas." In the spaceship, after leveling begita, Tabor comes to Paragas. Paragas sat in his seat with his hands around him, opened his eyelids and looked at Tabor. "Why do you apologize to me?" "You suffered because of my father." Palagas looked at Tabor deeply: "your character is not royal at all, like bejita and bejita king are very proud. Don''t worry, you are also a exiled Saian. I''m not only angry with you. " "No, I apologize for my brother and father." Taberlian is busy. "No, I don''t need your apology." Palagas said lightly: "it turns out that your father and son will never be able to compete with me and Brolli. Brolli''s talent will shine in Sarada. The king of bejita can''t tolerate Brolli, so let him be his king in hell." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 In the face of palagas''s resentment against King bejita, Tabor really doesn''t know what to say from his own standpoint. No matter how fickle and arbitrary king bejita is, he is also his father. As a son of man, he shouldn''t make rash comments. However, Tabor also sympathizes with palagas''s experience. If another person has been exiled for 20 years and comes back with strength, it''s probably the same. Not to mention that Tabor himself had been exiled by the king of bejita, but compared with the father and son of palagas, he and bejita were secretly carefree. As a matter of fact, Tabor is very grateful to palagas for saving begita''s life. Apologizing to Paragas again, Tabor bent down and went back to begita to take care of him. Palagas could not help but snort, and then began to shut his eyes. To tell you the truth, after a lesson to bejita this time, he was filled with joy when he saw that the former Prince of bejita was defeated in his own hands. All of a sudden, most of his 20-year resentment dissipated, his anger was smooth, and his mood became comfortable. "Bayat, you stay in the cockpit. I''ll go to the training room." After a short rest, Paragas stood up. Bayat: "you are really unwilling to let go of a little time of cultivation." Palagas laughs: "compared with you, I''m far behind. If I don''t work hard, I''ll be surpassed by you." At least he was a good fighter on vegeta. As an orthodox Saiya, the idea of superiority and inferiority is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Because palagas came into contact with Salada''s planet and practiced martial arts relatively late, there is a big gap between palagas and bayat''s strength, so he can''t work hard any more. "I don''t agree with the old. Now it''s the world of young people." Another Saiya fellow on the mission joked. Palagas was in a good mood, and did not get angry after listening: "shayala, don''t look down on me. I am now in my prime, and my body cells are still active." "Then make a contribution to our Saiya family, and leave more blood." Shayala road. "You guys, this is your business..." Palagas laughed and scolded, then waved his hand to open the cabin door and headed for the training room behind the spaceship. This kind of spaceship used to carry out the mission is uniformly distributed by sharada planet. The whole body of the spaceship is silver white, and the shape is novel. It looks very sci-fi. The spaceship is divided into three parts: the front end is the central control room of the spaceship, and the back is the training room and living room. Thanks to the advanced science and technology of the Lisi people for many years, the Saiya spaceship has a very strong power engine. Even if it crosses the whole galaxy, it will not take a few days, so there is no need to install a sleep system on the spaceship. Every time they travel, the soldiers can either fart, laugh and scold, or hide in the training room to practice according to their own preferences. They can not only effectively use the time in the journey, but also not spend too much energy on the road. After palagas left, several other Saiya people continued to chat. They were all about the trivial things that happened recently, such as the soldier who gave birth to the first child, or who married with whom. Tabor saw that this kind of family affair had never been touched, and he was a little surprised for a moment. Secret: the saians of Sarada are not as difficult to get along with as their brother, begita. "That How soon can we get to Sarada? " Tabel asked. "About seven days." Bayat took out a goggle like device, "take advantage of this time to understand the situation of Saifei forces, don''t make a joke at the headquarters." "Oh, oh." Tabor quickly took over the equipment and fiddled with it for a while. "How do you want to use this?" "If you wear it directly on your head, the general information will be transmitted directly to your brain." "Oh, I see." Tabor nodded his head and put the transmitter on his head. His mind suddenly seemed to enter another world. Then an elf like creature appeared in front of his eyes and began to introduce the situation of Saifei forces to him. "It''s amazing." For the first time, Tabor accepted devices like virtual reality, and he was full of curiosity. Bayat and others smile, leaving two people to monitor the operation of the spacecraft, also put on goggles, soon immersed in another world. This kind of virtual reality like equipment, of course, is the latest invention of Dr. Breves and bulma. The idea refers to the learning machine used by Saiya children when they perform tasks, and of course also adds their fantastic ideas. In this virtual world, in addition to learning, it can also simulate combat and evolve various combat situations, which is a bit similar to consciousness cultivation, but the effect is not as outstanding as consciousness cultivation. In order to give full play to the effect of this virtual platform more effectively, Dr. bulma and Dr. Breves, as well as the scientists of the LIS family, are planning to build a larger virtual space covering the whole sphere of influence. Once built, even if you are on a distant earth, you can directly dock with Sarada in the virtual world. ¡­¡­ About half a day later, Tabor stepped back from the virtual world with an expression of surprise.In the time just now, he had a thorough understanding of the power of Saifei, which is far more powerful than that of bejita. I don''t know how many times the super power is. The soldiers under his command and the ruling star field alone make people tremble. When the whole star map containing all the ruling planets was presented in front of Tabor''s eyes, he was really shocked by the vast territory of Saifei forces. At a glance, the whole large area of the star map is marked with the color of Saifei''s forces, and there are also colors of other forces, but it is scattered and divided into several parts. Compared with the posture of Saifei''s forces as a whole, running through the East and West, it is impossible to compare. The territory of the Saifei forces is dumbbell shaped as a whole. It extends to the West Galaxy in the West and reaches the open area bordering the North galaxy and the East Galaxy in the East. The thinnest part is only the part in contact with the frissa Legion in the middle, not because it can''t expand, but because the Saifei forces and the frissa Legion are in the stage of cooperation - the frissa Legion itself I''m not a territorial force occupying the planet - I didn''t conquer that area in order to avoid suspicion. Otherwise, with the mobilization ability of Saifei''s forces, it will be no problem to win the star field. "Terror "Saifei force is a overlord of the North galaxy." Tabor had a deep understanding, and then a strong sense of pride rose. This is the power of the saians, and they will soon be one of them. Compared with it, the area occupied by vegeta is negligible. "Too powerful, Queen Sophie is too powerful." Tabor''s face was excited, and he wanted to see the Saian''s home planet at once. At this time, bejita, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally woke up and got up from the ground in a panic. Bejita shook his head. The pain from all over his body made his face distorted. "Where am I?" "Brother, you wake up..." In surprise, Tabor came to begita and lifted him up. "What''s this place, Tabor?" "We''re on a spaceship to Sarada, and in a few days we''ll be on the home planet of the saians." "Salada planet "Home star?" After a short absence, begita recalled the previous events, and gradually came up with the picture before her coma. He was defeated by a Saiyan. Defeat! The prince of the grand Saian, who claims to be a super genius, was defeated by an unknown Saian. Begita''s face turned white, her hands clenched her fists, and her nails were about to break her skin. "Yes, when we get to sharada, we still have a chance to see queen Sophie. Brother, I tell you, the Sophie power established by Queen Sophie is powerful..." Tabor didn''t notice begita''s increasingly gloomy face and said excitedly. Bejita suddenly burst out and said, "Tabor, don''t forget that you are the king of bejita." "What''s the matter, brother?" Tabor doesn''t know why. The stronger the Saiya, the happier they should be. The so-called royal family, he has long been expelled. "Bejita, you have a good temper. That''s not good. You''d better put away your arrogance in front of the Salada saians. According to the historical records, the beta sians were originally from Sarada. Your so-called royal family is not as noble as you think Bayat was also an exiled Saian in his early years, so he didn''t like the royal family of bejita. Begita frowned, "who are you?" "Salada planet special forces soldier bayat!" Bayat said haughtily. "Brother, the members of the special forces are very powerful." Fearing that bejita would suffer losses, Tabor quickly explained: "only soldiers with more than 10000 combat power on Sarada planet can be called elite soldiers, and this is only to meet the requirements of joining the defense forces. The special combat forces are the elite of the Saiyan elite, and each of them is a super soldier." "Better than the middle-aged man before?" Tabor: "well, although uncle Paragas is also an elite soldier, he only joined the defense force. This Mr. bayat is a senior member of the special operations force, and his strength is close to that of the super soldier..." Super soldier? Bejita thought to himself, and suddenly remembered that Tabor had told him that the standard of super class soldiers seems to be 100000 combat effectiveness. Suddenly raised his head, his face full of incredible. At present, this young Saiya has nearly 100000 combat effectiveness? However, Tabor doesn''t have to cheat himself. The sair he fought with before also proved that he is really powerful. He is not his opponent, and this sair is stronger than that one. Doesn''t that mean that he is also stronger than himself? Think of here, Beijita''s face Huo Ran more and more gloomy, the body can''t help sending out bursts of air conditioning. At the same age, the other side has nearly 100000 combat power, but he is still hovering over 10000.What''s the name of your genius? Is the blood of the kingdom of bejita no match for one of the elite saians of Sarada? "How effective are you?" "92000!" "92000?" Begita was shocked. "It''s no big deal. I''m on Salada, which is the middle and upper planets." Bayat had a modest face. "And stronger?" It''s hard for vegeta to accept. "Of course, there are not many Saiya on Salada, but there are many powerful soldiers. According to statistics a year ago, there are about 600 elite soldiers and 15 super soldiers, mainly members of Salada''s Planetary Defense Forces and special forces, not including the more powerful Queen''s Pro guard." "Although the Queen''s Pro guard is not entirely composed of Saiya people, it is also an organization under the Saifei forces, with a combat effectiveness of one million." "Million? Isn''t that more powerful than the team of kinut, no, Felisa... " Begita''s face turned black and her heart was bitter and full of strong reluctance. Bayat said of Felisa, frowning: "compared with him, it''s still a long way off." But bayat''s words became "modest" in begita''s ears. Yes, the strength of Saifei''s power must be above Fraser. Otherwise, with Fraser''s ferocity, how can we cooperate with Saifei''s power. Begeta knows that the vast territory brings fierce competition. There must be many forces coveting Saifei''s territory. The competition of cosmic forces has always been cold. There is no mercy to speak of. Saifei''s forces can stand firm and rely on their strong strength. And these are the achievements made under the leadership of Queen Sophie and Lord Rowland. It can be imagined that the two adults have been strong in the end. Millions of soldiers, more than 600 elite soldiers, these are beyond bejita''s imagination. At this moment, bejita was a little absent-minded and began to be curious about the two founders of Saifei power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 "There are so many masters on Salada planet!" Bejita''s heart trembles wildly, and her eyebrows have become a line. Bayat''s "modesty" gives him a great shock. You should know that the more powerful he is, the more humble he is. This is the confidence and calmness of the powerful. For example, Felisa always looks gentle in front of anyone, but no one can deny that he is powerful. If because of the other party''s humility and push the nose on the face, annoy the other party, then the end is unbearable price. Begeta has believed that Sarada is a truly powerful force, at least not inferior to the frissa army. After talble told him what he saw in the virtual platform, begeta was speechless and wide eyed. Looking at the vast territory of Saffi, her face was filled with shock and reluctance, and her hands clenched into fists. It''s no match. There''s a big gap between vegeta and Sarada. Whether it is the sphere of influence, or the number of the strong under its command, sharada is far more than vegeta. That''s what Saiya is all about? Although knowing the origin of the sais, the planet has formed a famous force in the universe, as a sais, he should be proud of yourong, but I don''t know why, begita''s heart is a little sour at this time. At its peak, vegeta did not conquer several planets. Even if it became a fighting nation, it was just a fighter under King crud and Felisa. In fact, it was brilliant. Later, the whole planet was destroyed by disaster, and the surviving Saiya people only had single digits. Perhaps in each other''s eyes, his so-called Prince of vegeta is not worth mentioning at all. This is not acceptable to the arrogant vegeta. "Tabor, do you really want to stay on Sarada?" Begita looks at Tabor. Tabor: of course, there are more people there "I see." On hearing Tabor''s reply, begita nodded, sat down on the floor and stopped talking. Tabor is not born to be a fighter. Instead of leaving him wandering, it''s better to find a stable environment for him to live. Sharada is the origin planet of Saiya people, and it may be better for Tabor to live there. On the surface, vegeta is very indifferent to Tabor, but in fact, she is still concerned about him, otherwise she would not sneak over to see him every other period of time. But bejita himself will never stay on the planet Sarada. He is used to killing in the Legion of frissa. He can''t accept the stable environment. More importantly, the pride in his heart did not allow him to do so. Even if step by step into the dark, he did not want to live under the hedge. ¡­¡­ As the spaceship continues to move toward Sarada, the injuries on begita''s body have been recovered under the powerful physique of the sais. Bayat and others did not provide additional help to begita, and even the existence of Xiandou was not disclosed. You should know that magic things like Xiandou have always been an important resource in the interior of sharada planet, and they are under strict control. Even if the Teng people have carried out large-scale cultivation on the sub god world, which has greatly increased the yield of Xiandou, but with more monks and less rice, the number allocated to each Saiya soldier is not much. This kind of thing that can save lives at a critical time is not enough to be used by oneself. How can it be used by outsiders. Begita''s injury this time can only be considered as moderate injury, not even serious injury, so the improvement of combat effectiveness is very limited after recovery. The reason why Saiya''s combat effectiveness has been greatly improved is that they are on the verge of death, which is more serious than serious injury. Only half a leg into the underworld, under the stimulation of Saiya''s blood, can the potential accumulated by the battle be released greatly. On the spaceship, vegeta''s strength is the weakest except tabul. It''s unwise for him to continue to be rampant when his strength is not enough. Vegeta obviously understands this truth, so he plays a very low-key role these days. Even in the face of palagas, he also chooses forbearance. In the twinkling of an eye, seven days passed. The spacecraft is close to the galaxy where Sarada is located. Whoosh! When the spaceship landed on the surface of the planet, the 15 times of the planet''s gravity acted on him. Begita felt a little uncomfortable and soon took it down. Only Tabor had been short of exercise and his face turned pale. "The gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of other planets, and that of vegeta is 10 times. You should be able to bear it." Bayat slapped Tabor on the shoulder. "Ah Tabor stumbled and nearly fell down. Then he quickly started the gravity bracelet, which was prepared in advance. His face looked better. "Don''t scare me, Mr. bayat. I can''t stand it." Tabor complained. "You should take exercise, not even the gravity of the planet." After bayat and others took over Tabor and bejita, they were ready to submit the task. Tabor politely expressed his thanks to them: "thank you for calling me to take over.""You''re welcome. We''re also under orders. By the way, you''re new here. You''d better register with Miss naris. She will arrange your next life. There are many training grounds in the residential area of sharada planet. Adult sonori''s training ground is more suitable for you. You can go to the training ground when you have time." "Thank you for the reminder." Tabor is grateful, and he has to learn to integrate into the life of Sarada. "Goodbye, then." Bayat said goodbye with a smile, and then went with shayala and other Saiya people to submit the mission. "Begita, do it yourself!" Before he left, palagas looked at bejita coldly and flew away with a cold hum. Now he has lost interest in bejita. It turns out that their father and son have far surpassed the father and son of bejita king. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begita black face looking at Paragas''s back, a fury in the chest fly away, vowed to surpass them. After calming down the anger in my chest and feeling the warmth from Sarada, the cells in my body become active, and even the air seems to be filled with a sense of familiarity. "It''s more suitable for the saians to live in than vegeta. It''s said that Sarada is the birthplace of the saians. It really deserves its reputation." Scanning the surroundings with a device different from the frissa army''s energy detector in hand, you can only hear the electronic sound of beep and boom. The detection device goes beyond the detection range and burns down, and a bad smell is transmitted immediately. "It''s beyond the detection range of the detector..." Bejita took a deep breath and was able to burn down the detector. It must be the energy with high combat effectiveness. Fortunately, he gradually accepted the fact that Sarada is powerful after spending a few days with bayat and other soldiers. At this time, except for some loss, he didn''t show unacceptable. "Brother, let''s register." Tabor to begita road. "I''ll go with you, but I''ll leave when you register." "Won''t my brother stay with me?" Tabor''s face changed when he heard this and asked anxiously. Bejita shook her head, with a chill in her eyes: "I can''t stay on Sarada. Although Sarada is a suitable planet for saians to live on, I am the prince of bejita. Even if bejita has perished, I can''t insult the dignity of the royal family." Tabernau moved his lower lip and said, "is it necessary to live together on Sarada?" "That''s enough, you don''t understand," she snapped Although the environment of Sarada is good, it is uncomfortable for begita. He would rather go back to the Fraser corps to lead his team than live on Sarada. What else does Tabor want to say, but he can''t open his mouth. He understands begita''s character, so he can only sigh helplessly. Next, we asked about the sais around. Tabor and begita soon came to the headquarters. They were received by a young female sair. Her name was naris. She was Herz''s and Ashtar''s assistant. She was also a powerful soldier. When she saw naris, her face sank a little. Master! There are so many goddamn Sarada masters. His 12000 combat power can''t make waves here. "Tabor, your information has been registered. Here are your key to residence and your combat suit. In addition, please go to the Lisi clan as soon as possible to collect the spaceship, training room and other devices..." Naris looked at Tabor with a smile and gave him the standard equipment that every Saiya had. "Thank you," tabel said Naris: nothing. Someone will take you there later "I see." Tabor nodded her head to leave, when naris suddenly called out to them, "begeta, I know you. You''re not going to stay?" Begita turned around and said, "no, I can be stronger out there, and I will be stronger." With a smile on her face, Norris said, "we''ll see." "Hum!" Bejita was a little upset, but he couldn''t lose his temper on sharada. He came to his residence with Tabor and found that it was a luxurious villa with green grass, outstretched branches and pleasant environment. He opened the door of the house and there were special servants and robots inside. "Welcome home, Lord Tabor. I''m your Valet, Jassy." A Teng girl with long green hair was standing at the door in a professional uniform. Her green hair was so soft, and there was a green lens in the middle of her eyebrows. "Well Hello Tabor likes this environment very much, because for the first time he saw such a beautiful girl, his face was a little hot. Bejita was also stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that the Salada planet treated the people so well that there were attendants specially taking care of life. It''s not bad. At least Tabor can live here safely.Begita whispered in her heart, and then under the guidance of yalshi, she entered the room and visited all the facilities in the villa. When she saw the spacious and vast training ground made of alloy in the backyard, she couldn''t help nodding. Although the Saiya life here was luxurious, the training didn''t come down at all. Enjoy life while being strict with yourself. No wonder the saians of Sarada are so powerful. ¡­¡­ Begita only stayed in Sarada for one day. After getting a general idea of Sarada, he left Sarada under the arrangement of naris. "Brother, do you really want to go?" Tabor was reluctant to say goodbye. "Ask when you know it." "This is the connector that Yashi got for me. It also takes into account the function of the detector. Take it, brother, and you can contact me often in the future." Tabor handed a detector to begita, who took it and then turned it into a capsule and received it in her arms. Today, the universal capsule is very popular in the universe, even inside the army of frissa, it is often used. "Live a good life here. I hope you can become stronger next time I see you Forget it, I can''t give you too much hope. " Begita looked down on Tabor a little bit, and then boarded the spaceship to leave, "just send me to Duoluo planet, where my subordinates are performing missions." "I understand." Responsible for piloting the spacecraft is a Saifei forces under the command of a spaceman, heard begita''s words, then start the spacecraft. With the launch of the spaceship engine, a streamer cuts across the sky and flows a series of messy wake. Begita sits in the cockpit and looks at the faraway planet Sarada through the glass. Suddenly, a bright light flashes in her eyes. "Sarada, one day I will surpass all the saians on it!" Begita secretly vowed to redouble her exercise after returning, telling them that she was the best soldier in the Saiya. ¡­¡­ The East galaxy, a region of stars known as the devil''s den. This star field is a taboo area in the East galaxy, where many cosmic powers will choose to make a detour. The reason is that this is the territory of the evil witch lulu. The witch Lulu is cruel in nature, and the planet destroyed in her hands is unknown. Although we don''t know what happened to lulu in the past, but just when everyone thought that she could have a little peace for a while, Lulu came back with a group of more vicious guys. In the past two years, the power of the grotto has grown stronger and stronger, and has annexed several surrounding galaxies in succession. In particular, the recent wars have made people in the vicinity of the grotto nervous, for fear that their own planet will be in a bad situation in the next moment. But no one thought that such a person who made the nearby galaxy nervous was in his palace at this time, affable to a handsome young man, and even flattering. "Lord Luo Lan, why did you come to me all of a sudden? No, I don''t have time to prepare!" Lulu has a smile on her face, a flattering look. Luo Lan was sitting in the seat that originally belonged to Lu Lu. The corner of her eye turned to the sly Witch: "I''ve given you a lot of time, Lu Lu, and Darius The territory originally belonging to slago has long been conquered. It''s quite natural and unrestrained for two years. I don''t know how to go back? " "Lord Luo Lan, there is a reason for this." "Why, tell me?" Lulu smiles awkwardly, looks at Darius and makes him look pale. Darius looks helpless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 "It was queen Sophia who asked me to stabilize the situation that I stayed outside!" Lu Lu opens her eyes to tell lies and make up reasons. "So you''re stable in the East Galaxy? This is your territory... " Luo Lan raises her eyes and coldly exposes Lulu''s lies. Two years ago, Celia led Lulu and a group of dares to attack the old forces of slagu. Although they were allowed to stay there, slagu''s forces were not in the East galaxy. Lulu is sneaking back to her own power. "Lord Luo Lan, I haven''t been back to the devil''s cave for a long time. I''m worried about something wrong here!" All of a sudden, Lulu was exposed the lie, and she wanted to muddle through with a smile. Luo Lan doesn''t like her. Her lips rise slightly and she looks at her coldly. A terrible momentum turns into a huge wave and sweeps all around. The whole palace is teetering in a chaotic field full of oppression. Lulu and Darius are scared to think that they are going to be repaired. After a while, the breath calmed down. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and gave them a cold warning: "don''t forget that you are members of the Queen''s guard of Saifei forces. If you don''t want to be a member, I can replace you. There is no shortage of powerful soldiers in the universe." "I dare not." "Please forgive me." Lulu and Darius were sweating and turned pale. They are Luo Lan''s defeated generals. It''s a fluke that they can survive. They can''t really offend Luo Lan. After beating them a little, Luo Lan regained his momentum and said calmly: "the situation around Saifei forces is not very stable recently, because a potential force is acting in the dark. Many planets under Saifei forces have been attacked. You go back to Salada star and investigate with the special forces." "Yes, Lord Lorraine." Lu Rumeng amnesty, ferocious way: "no matter who, as long as the threat to Saifei forces, I will not let him go." "I''ll forgive you this time. I don''t want to have this kind of thing." the information about the secret treasure of Zinn planet has been leaked. Now many guys hidden in the dark are spying on their secret treasure. I hope you can deal with this matter. " The Galactic king said to Meyers in a kind voice. Patrol Myers nodded his head: "this is a matter within my jurisdiction. Please rest assured." "Patrol Myers has always been reliable. Please do everything." "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." "Wait, what do you think we should do about the saians of Sarada? Is it possible for them to cooperate with us?" Asked the Galactic king. Inspector Meyers paused and said, "those Saiya people are not evil. I think there is a great hope for cooperation..." The Milky Way King shook his tentacles. "I''ve wanted to contact them for a long time, but the fasg patrol didn''t get in touch with their senior management. The queen Saifei has been missing, and the Queen''s younger brother is always erratic. I expected to get in touch with them through miss tays, but it seems that I don''t have much hope..." "They have the ability to move instantaneously. If they wait a little longer, there will be news." Myers patrol road. Just at this time, there was a noise outside the room. The patrolmen guarding the galaxy King were negotiating with Gack. Gack impatiently pushed the door of the galaxy King''s room. "Gack, you are so bold again. Do you want to be fired?" The Milky Way king was very unhappy. "My Lord, I''ve brought Luo Lan here." As soon as the Milky Way king heard Jiake''s words, his face changed. He looked at a handsome young man next to Jiake, and his expression immediately became pleasant: "ah, it''s Mr. Luo Lan. It''s really a young hero. Please sit down." Then he said to patrol Myers, "patrol Myers, it''s up to you about the planet Zinn, Gack. Go out with patrol Myers. I have something important to discuss with Mr. Lorraine." "Can''t I sit in..." Gack looked disappointed, but he immediately counseled the Milky Way King''s big eyes. "Galaxy king, I will leave first." Patrol Myers nodded to the galaxy, took a special look at Rolan as he passed by, and then dragged Gack out of the room. Luo Lan frowned and looked at the back of the patrolman Meyers, who was not tall. There was a doubt in her eyes. This patrolman Myers gives him a strange feeling. He can''t see through anyway. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 "Mr. Luo Lan, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It''s very nice that you can come to the galaxy patrol headquarters." Galaxy King greets Rolan with a warm face after Myers patrol and Gack leave. The Milky Way king is a strange looking creature. He has a crown on his Octopus like conical head, which is marked with the symbol of the Galactic patrol organization. His whole body is light green, and there is no energy reaction on his body. I don''t know why he became the leader of the Galactic patrol organization. For the enthusiasm of the galaxy king, Luo Lan tone insipid, "what''s the matter with the galaxy King looking for me?" "It''s about the stability of the entire galaxy." "In recent years, with the gradual decline of the strength of the Galactic patrol organization, there has been too much darkness around the four major galaxies. Some forces that used to only dare to steal have appeared in the public, and even killer organizations have appeared." "This was unimaginable before. Although the galaxy patrol organization can barely maintain the current situation with the help of the galaxy mercenary organization, we have nothing to do with some criminals who have committed heinous crimes." The tone of the galaxy king is very helpless. In fact, for most cosmonauts, the strength of the Galactic patrol police is still very strong. For example, when badak and Jinai saw off the monkey king, they still remind karkarkarot to be careful of the Galactic patrol police. It can be seen that the deterrent power of the Galactic patrol police is still very strong for ordinary Saiya people, but it is also very strong for the strength of captain keniu The power of the Galactic patrol is not enough for people like Carrick II. These people are the most unstable factors in the galaxy. If we can''t contain them, the stability of the galaxy is out of the question. "The Saifei force formed by you and queen Saifei is the most powerful in the whole North galaxy. In terms of the overall strength, even the Fraser army is a little inferior. After several years of observation, I am sure that you are not a particularly evil organization, so I hope to discuss with you about the stability of the galaxy." Luo Lan listens quietly and doesn''t express his opinion. He doesn''t have any interest in the stability of the galaxy. After all, his subordinates even have extreme figures like the witch lulu. It''s impossible to expect them to be stable. Do you want Saifei forces to break their arms for the sake of so-called stability? The impossible. "You are dissatisfied with our power and want to restrain it?" Luo Lan''s eyes were cold. "You misunderstood me. I absolutely didn''t mean that..." The Galactic king was startled and said: "the strength of the sais has been spread since ancient times, and we have a comprehensive understanding of you. Although there was a decline like that in the period of bejita, with the appearance of sharada, the glory of the ancient sais is gradually recovering, which can not be restrained by the current patrol organization." Luo Lan nodded, and the galaxy King continued: "frankly speaking, there is a lack of talents in the galaxy patrol. We can''t help you. It''s better to let go of the past." "Saifei forces only need to maintain their current neutral position and continue to develop your business. Even if they expand their territory again, it doesn''t matter. They just hope that they won''t become such an extreme force as the frissa Legion. In return, our galaxy patrol organization can provide you with intelligence support. Apart from other things, the galaxy Patrol''s collection of intelligence is quite efficient ¡£¡± The voice of the Galactic king has declined. It''s very sad to say that they have only this ability left. "Do you believe us?" Luo Lan suddenly laughs and understands the intention of the Galactic king. He exchanges intelligence for the commitment of the Saifei forces - to ensure that the extremist forces like the frissa Legion will not change. "It''s natural. After all, even the galaxy mercenary organization is cooperating with you. I don''t think it''s bad for us. We just need to keep our present position. I don''t think it''s a difficult thing." Galactic kingcraft. "Well, how about To show my sincerity, I''ll tell you a message that the Saifei forces need now. " Luo Lan gets serious, jiongjiong looks at the Milky Way king, "what news?" "With regard to the intelligence about the continuous attacks on the planet under the Saifei forces in recent years, I think Mr. Luo Lan is willing to get the truth." "Tell me about it." "Well." The Milky Way King nodded, green tentacles in midair, a virtual picture appeared in the empty space, above is the star map of the North galaxy, the dumbbell shaped sphere of influence of Saifei forces is marked with bright colors, and there are red highlights on the edge. "These red marks are the places where Saifei forces are being attacked, and the killers who attacked them..." The picture suddenly turns, and figures in strange battle suits appear in the picture. Those people have black hair, yellow skin, and brown tails around their waists. Together with them are some ugly and strange looking cosmopolitans. Their eyes are dull, and they are lifeless. "Saiya?" Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly burst out. "It''s really Saiya. To be exact, it''s a modified Saiya. It''s a fighting life made by Saiya''s genes."If you look carefully, these sais are really different from normal sais. Luo Lan heard the words of the Milky Way king, and his face became more and more gloomy. A terrible momentum like an ancient beast burst out. The powerful momentum swept out, and disappeared soon after a while. "Who did it? How dare you take the gene of Saiya as an example?" Luo Lan calm gas, brewing in the chest of the great anger. In fact, Luo Lan doesn''t care too much about whether the other party uses the Saiyan gene as an article, but through the phenomenon to see through the essence, the other party first uses the Saiyan gene as an article, and then provokes the Saifei forces, and its purpose is worth pondering. There is no doubt that this is the enemy, and what he has done has actually touched Luo Lan''s bottom line. The Milky Way King wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was really frightened by Luo Lan''s momentum. "We are also investigating the specific characters, but according to the previous clues, we have basically locked each other..." Tentacles touch the void, and a bluish image appears. "Podos?" Seeing the image in the void, Luo Lan''s eyes contracted, and his voice was a little low. The image of the LISS is very similar to that of the podos, because they were the same race long ago. The LISS were enslaved because of their defeat in the battle, and they were eventually accepted by Luo Lan as one of the scientific research races of the Saifei forces. The nabordos were also exterminated in the war between the Saifei forces and the Babu Legion. "There''s even a fish out of the net." "It is a member of the Bodo nationality. According to the information collected by the patrol organization in recent years, it is found that a Bodo scientist often appears around the Saifei forces. This man has contacted the malign star forces of Carrick II and slagu. After careful investigation, it is found that he is the chief scientist of the Bodo nationality, Dr. Luka." "Dr. Luca..." Luo Lan''s mouth repeated the name, cold voice full of cold meaning, this Dr. Luka, it is a bit level appearance, but as an enemy, has been included in the must kill list of Luo Lan. In the universe, this kind of person with scientific qualification should not be taken lightly! "Do you know where he is?" "The other side is very cunning. The elite of the patrol organization have investigated many strongholds, but they haven''t found his figure yet." Galactic kingcraft. Luo Lan looked at the Milky Way king and nodded faintly: "it''s enough to have this news." "I have received your sincerity. I can assure you about the position of the Saifei forces that they will never become such a killing force as the Fraser Legion. I can''t promise anything else. After all, the Saifei forces are also a party force, and it''s impossible not to have disputes." "Understandably, that''s enough." The Galactic King breathed a sigh of relief. "Galaxy king, if there are no other things, I will leave. Saifei forces have many things to deal with." "Help yourself, Mr. Luo Lan." The galaxy king. "Well." Luo Lan nodded after hearing the words of the Milky Way king, and directly turned to leave the room where the Milky Way king was. After Luo Lan left, the Milky Way king was silent for a while, with a smile on his face. Today, it''s quite a harvest to reach an agreement with the Saifei forces. He doesn''t want anything else. But to tell you the truth, this Saiya named Luo Lan is terrible. I''m in a cold sweat The Milky Way king thought silently in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 Out of the Milky Way King''s room, Luo Lan went to tays and told him what the Milky Way king had told him. Tays looked at him with some worry after hearing it. "Is it dangerous for the man named Dr. ruca to stay outside?" "It''s not as dangerous as it is. As a scientist, the podo named Ruka is not very strong. It''s easy to find him, but it''s difficult to find those Saiyan clones. Well, with the information provided by Galaxy patrol, I think it''s not difficult to find those clones." "That''s troublesome, too." Tays lifted her blue eyes. Luo Lan gently scraped on tayis''s cheek: "I will give this kind of thing to the cosmonauts under the Saifei forces. By the way, it can test the efficiency of the Saifei forces soldiers." As the leader of one party''s forces, Luo Lan will not do everything by himself. Otherwise, what to cultivate so many soldiers to do and form forces is just to make himself a little easier. If anything is ordered, someone will deal with it. With the powerful strength of Luo Lan and Saifeiya, as long as they come out at the critical time, they can play the role of calming the sea god needle. Hearing Luo Lan''s words, tayis''s face showed a smile, and her body nestled close to him like a bird. "Then you accompany me for a period of time. You and sister Sophia are busy practicing these two years, and we even meet less often. Listen to my father, there''s a very powerful master on Sarada planet?" "His name is Brolli. He''s very good." "What about sister Sophia, still practising on the star of yadrat?" "Yes, sometimes I can''t reach her." Luo Lan answers. "I don''t know what you''re going to do to become so strong. You''re already very strong." Tays said. "If it''s not enough, the world will catch up with you. If you''re not careful, you may fall behind." Luo Lan shook her head and did not dare to relax. The power level of Longzhu world is very divided, the weak is very weak, and the strong is very strong. A person like him who can give play to 100 million combat effectiveness under full-scale outbreak can be said to be strong, but the strong is also very limited. Man made man, saru, Dappula, boo the devil, all powerful characters will appear in just a few decades, as well as the more destructive God birus and angels. He has been under a lot of pressure for the future plot, but he dare not relax. As far as nabolli is concerned, with his performance in the original, if he doesn''t work hard, he will easily be surpassed. There is also the monkey king on the earth. Although he is as weak as an ant now, he will emerge as a new force in the future, and his strength will continue to rise. The water depth of the dragon ball world is very deep. Not to mention the angels and great gods who are too powerful to describe, they are the weak Eastern King God in the seventh universe. Although they have always been submissive, giving people the feeling that mud can''t support the wall, they actually have the strength close to the full power of super Saiya. Now Luo Lan even blocks a move in front of him Don''t come down. Tays doesn''t know the depth of it, but from another angle, Luo Lan owes her a little, and she does spend a little less time with her in recent years. In the next few days, Luo Lan accompanied tayis to visit the headquarters of Galaxy patrol. The headquarters space of Galaxy patrol is not big. Generally, it may not be as spacious as Luo Lan''s own space island. After all, it''s just a man-made facility suspended in space. But although the space is small, it has all kinds of internal organs, all kinds of communication facilities and monitoring system. The whole gyroscopic galactic patrol headquarters floats in the starry sky of the galactic center, which is mainly the place where the Galactic King assigns tasks and the patrolmen report their work. There are other bases and fortresses scattered throughout the universe, which is the real family background of the Galactic patrol organization. "By the way, what do you know about patrol Myers?" After a visit to the facilities organized by the Galactic patrol, Luo Lan asks about the situation of Myers in the Galactic King''s room. "Patrol Myers..." Tays tilted his head and thought, "he''s a more senior patrol than Gack. Because he''s very reliable, he''s responsible for a wider range. The galaxy king also trusts him very much. What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Luo Lan frowned, "no, he gives me a very powerful feeling." TA Yi Si Jiao smiles: "again fierce, can be more fierce than you?"? It''s impossible. If there were such a powerful person in the Galactic patrol, the whole galaxy would have been peaceful. " "So it is." Luo Lan thought about it and thought that she was worried too much. It''s true that the galaxy patrol organization has a deep foundation, but that''s a long time ago. To say that the real masters, the galaxy patrol organization really can''t find many. Even against the kinut team, they can''t get decent masters. If Myers is really a master, there''s no reason to hide in the Galactic patrol. With this in mind, Luo Lan quickly put aside her previous doubts, and then continued to accompany tays for a period of time, and then prepared to return to Sarada planet. Originally, he wanted to take tays back with him, but tays seemed to be particularly interested in the collection of books organized by the Galactic patrol. Finally, he was the only one to return to Sarada planet.Back on Sarada, Rolan immediately gathered some people from Herz, Sarada Planetary Defense Forces and special operations forces, as well as scientists from the LIS tribe, such as umu, Dr. Breves and bulma. Herz and others were immediately filled with indignation when they told the story of Dr. Ruka and Saiya''s reproduction. "How dare you make trouble with the genes of the saians!" "Dr. Ruka of the Bodo." "To die!" Herz''s fist thumped on the table, his dark cheek was full of anger, and he used Saiyan''s genes to make replicates, which no Saiyan would tolerate. Ebony was terrified and felt guilty: "it''s all because of my family. It''s really..." Luo Lan waved his hand and interrupted ebony to continue, "it''s none of your business, or think about how to deal with it." "If it''s a clone, it''s hard to do. This monster is produced by means of science and technology. In theory, as long as we overcome the technical difficulties and have sufficient resources, we can produce as many as we want." Dr. bridges took the cigarette off his ear and struck a match to light it. "We don''t know how many replicators each other has produced, and what is their strength?" Said Evelyn of the special operations unit. Herz''s voice was low: "judging from the attack around Saifei''s forces, I''m afraid the strength is not weak." "The Galactic patrol will collect information about the replicator for us. Of course, we can''t place our hopes on the Galactic patrol. All the intelligence personnel should be sent out." Galaxy patrol organization''s detection ability is not weak. It can find the other party in advance before the other party attacks and send back the news. Saifei forces can rely on advanced navigation technology to ambush in advance, but they still need their own hard work to strike iron. The relationship between Saifei forces and Galaxy patrol organization is just cooperation, and they can''t place all their hopes on the other party to improve their detection ability The ability is urgent. "We will develop more advanced detection equipment, and we will never let the plot of Boduo succeed," he said "Well." Rolan nodded. He believed in ebony''s R & D ability, and then asked Dr. Breves to help with bulma. Naturally, there is no problem for the two of them. The next step is comprehensive preparation. Fortunately, the Saifei forces already know who they are dealing with. If they know themselves and the other side, they will be invincible. If they know the identity of the other side, they will win more than half of the battle. What they fear most at this time is that they don''t even know who the other side is. ¡­¡­ PS: there''s more in the back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 When Luo Lan deployed Saifei forces, on a distant planet, Dr. Luka and his replica were carefully watching their research results. In a small incubator, a baby''s embryo had grown into a human form. It was a young Saier who curled up into a ball. His black hair was floating in the green solution. His facial features were delicate and his skin was white. It was like an angel falling into the world. It was pitiful. At this time, the little Saier was immersed in the nutrient solution and was observing the outside with transparent and clear eyes. "Ascali Dr. Luka''s eyes were eagerly fixed on the baby inside. Askali means "Guardian" in the language of the Bodo people. It is the most outstanding artifact completed by Dr. Luka, and also the ultimate weapon they use to revenge the Saia people. Because after the previous number theory experiments and summing up numerous experiences, Dr. Luka found that although many previous replicators had strong strength, they had defects in intelligence and cultivation talent You can''t get stronger after you reach level 1. "How effective is she?" "It has reached 5000 combat effectiveness." Another Dr. Luka replied. "For a child, it is no longer weak, and growing up in the future will be all our hope. But we can''t wait that long. We''ll use the most efficient and energetic material to promote her immediately. " "The replicators have been sent out to look for materials." "That''s good." Dr. Luka''s super fighters are divided into three levels: first level fighters to third level fighters. Among them, the level 3 fighters have level 10000 combat effectiveness, the level 2 fighters have an energy value of more than level 100000, and the strongest level 1 fighters have level 1 million strength. Generally speaking, they are very strong, but for the vengeful Dr. Luka, such strength is not enough. Queen Sophie of Sarada is more powerful than their first class fighters. They need stronger fighters. Dr. Luka and his many replicates finally found that only pure, naturally bred Saiyan blood can be competent for revenge. In the end, they secretly searched for the best blood among the Saifei forces, and made a plan called "askali". After numerous failures, only one case of more than 100000 embryos was successful, and finally the Saiyan child named "askali" was created. After a few days of observation, children''s training phase is basically over. "Release ascali and start training now. Use level 3 replicators and cosmic warriors to hone her. " Dr. Luka records ascali''s data. "It''s a little early, but the training of Saiya people should start from a young age, as long as they don''t kill themselves." "We have plenty of medicine here. We can''t die." "Let''s start." Two Dr. Luka grinned coldly, and pressed the device button to empty the green solution in the incubator. The Saiya children inside blinked and slowly crawled out of the incubator. "Put it on." Dr. Luca threw a small combat suit. Askari sat on the ground dancing, watching from left to right, her shining eyes full of curiosity, but she just didn''t wear the combat suit. Dr. Luca frowned. When she was a little unhappy, askari''s soft voice rang out: "stomach Hungry... " Dr. Luka was stunned for a moment. He waved his hand to let the replicator around him take ascali to dinner. After all, it was their best hope for revenge, and they had to take care of him if they were impatient. "Don''t forget to put on your clothes." Crackling The pounding of dishes and dishes continued to ring. Ascali was sitting on the high bench, and her little hand kept reaching out to the table to get the food. She opened her mouth and bit. All the food more than ten times her size was swallowed by her. "As long as you are obedient and have enough food in the future, now go to defeat the monster in front of you." Dr. Luka used food as bait to make ascali fight. Because askari is still young, the combat object she chose for her is not strong. She only has 3000 combat effectiveness, which is the failure of Dr. Luka when developing super soldier. "For Eat, kill Askari screamed, a fierce light flashed in her black eyes, and then attacked the monster. There was a flash of electric light. With three or two efforts, the monster with 3000 combat power was torn in two by askari. Ascali''s face was stained with blood and giggled like a silver bell. Dr. Luka''s eyes lit up. "Good, good, so young, so fierce, worthy of being the most perfect fighter." "Queen Sophie, I''m looking forward to meeting you more and more." ¡­¡­ Earth, two years have passed since the end of the 21st Martial Arts Association. In the temple. God stood at the entrance of the palace on crutches. His muddy eyes looked at the three people who followed Bobo''s practice not far away and nodded. It has been several years since these three pure hearted children have been in the temple, and the growth rate has made him very surprised."Wukong, Qiqi, come here." Hearing the call of the God, Monkey King and others stop to practice with Bobo and come to the God, "Lord God, what''s the matter?" God said: "in the past few years of training, you have grown very fast, especially Wukong, probably because of the blood of Saiya people. There is nothing to teach you in the temple. In the Far West, there is a place called Wuxing mountain, where there is a god named Taishang Laojun. Go to her to practice." "Taishanglaojun is the God who manages the earth''s underworld and human channels. He is a great God. If you go to find her, it will help you to improve your strength." "Five elements mountain Ah, that''s where grandfather is. " The monkey king felt where he had heard of Wuxing mountain. He suddenly remembered that his grandfather, sun WuFan, died after he went to Wuxing mountain. Now he is the keeper of the Bagua stove in Wuxing mountain. "Wukong''s grandfather is really there. Qiqi and suno will follow you. Lord Anning will give you good advice." "Yes." Kiki and suno answered in unison. The God nodded and gave them the God''s keepsake. With this keepsake, they would walk through the undead area at the foot of the five elements mountain. When the emperor saw the keepsake, he would give them full instructions. "By the way, Wukong, your tail is a huge hidden danger. Why don''t I seal it?" The old God remembered that when the monkey king saw the full moon, he would lose his mind. Now no one on earth can control the monkey king out of control, so he proposed to seal his tail. Of course, the monkey king himself had no opinion. He turned around and let God seal his tail. "Well, go now and say hello to Lord Anning for me." After the old God had dealt with the tail of the monkey king and watched them leave, the heirs of the earth''s God have been in the same strain. However, with the emergence of cosmic forces, the old God has realized that the number of one God is not enough. Sending Qiqi and suno to Wuxing mountain is more to get the approval of Wuxing mountain, so that the temple can have one more heirs. "In a few years, Kiki and they will be able to inherit the position of God." There was a relieved smile on the old God''s face. He had occupied the position of God for nearly three hundred years. It was time for him to abdicate. Bobo stood beside the old God silently. As the housekeeper of the temple, he had experienced the replacement of the new and old God several times, and there was no waves in his heart. At this time, the sky suddenly dark down, God surprised raised his eyes around, and then cast his eyes to the lower bound. "Someone has collected the dragon balls?" Then look carefully, a familiar figure attracted the attention of the God, "it''s Luo Lan, when did he come to the earth..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 The northern polar region of the earth is covered with ice and snow. The wind was cold with snow. Luo Lan raised her head and looked at the red dragon in front of her. In the dark clouds, the red dragon circled. Its huge body was like a mountain. Because it was close enough to the ground, every scale was clearly visible, giving people an infinite sense of oppression. "Mr. Luo Lan, what''s your wish?" Dragon hanging head, in front of Luo Lan, the red dragon posture is very low, completely did not face the mortal when high above. Luo Lan nodded faintly, looked at the dragon and said, "I have a few things to do for you." "Yes, please." "The first thing is to use your ability to interfere with all the research on sais. As long as it involves the research and manufacture of sais'' blood and gene, they will not succeed. I want to put an end to the appearance of malicious artificial sais." Luo Lan''s tone is very strict. Dr. Luka''s research on Saiyan''s Replicator has sounded an alarm for him. He doesn''t want to have his own replicator in the future. Dragon quietly obeyed Luo Lan''s command: "as long as it is scientific research, I can make it invalid. This is very easy. From today on, no one can study Saiya''s cells." This desire is not difficult for the dragon. As long as it does not involve the desire of power level, the dragon''s ability has always been very effective. Dragon''s ability to launch, the desire to apply soon came to Luo Lan. This is the characteristic of Longzhu after the transformation. If you want to realize all your wishes, you need Luo Lan''s approval. Luo Lan nodded, and the wish was officially achieved. With the spread of dragon''s will, all the research and manufacturing of Saiya cells could not be carried out normally because of such accidents. "Lord Luo Lan, please say your second wish." After hearing the dragon''s words, Luo Lan raised her head and said coldly, "there is a Bodo named Dr. Luka in the universe. You can kill him with your power and erase his existence, can you?" "Well It can be done. " If it''s a former earth dragon, it may not be able to kill Dr. Ruka. However, after Luo Lan''s upgrade, the dragon''s size and ability to realize its wishes have been greatly improved. Although the Bodo race is a cosmopolitan race, its own strength is not strong. It''s not difficult for the red dragon to kill him. Luo Lan''s face showed a satisfied smile, and then smile a close, coldly said: "then kill Dr. Luca for me." Work hard to find each other and then kill them? There is no need at all. Let dragon deal with it. This is the right way to use Longzhu. "The second wish, the elimination of Dr. podo Ruka, can be realized." The red dragon''s loud voice rings, the same application is confirmed, and the dragon''s power instantly spreads to other parts of the galaxy. ¡­¡­ Dr. Luka''s Institute. Ascali is fighting with an ugly cosmonaut in a narrow space, but when he sees the silver light flashing, ascali''s young figure shoots out like an arrow, crackling several violent attacks, and his opponent soon falls to the ground. "Pa Pa Pa!" When the applause rang out, Dr. Luka watched askari grow up with satisfaction. "It''s true that you can defeat 5000 cosmonauts in such a short time. If you continue to work hard, you will realize our long cherished wish." Ascali flashed her eyes and touched her stomach: "I''m hungry. I want to eat." "If you want to eat, go and hunt another cosmonaut, and then Er... " Before he finished speaking, Dr. Luka''s eyes suddenly lost their luster, and his face was frozen in amazement, as if he had encountered something incredible. "Eat Eat... " After calling for a long time, there was no response. In the past, when she called like this, the bad doctor would give her food. How could there be no response. Ascali stares at her eyes, turns around Dr. Luka twice, sniffs each other''s smell, and her expression suddenly becomes fierce. "If you don''t give me food, I''ll eat it myself." Askari kicked Dr. Luca a few meters away, then stepped on two feet, then ran to his small room, took out a large stainless steel bowl the size of a washbasin, and ran to the restaurant with the big bowl. On the way, she met several copies of Dr. Luka, all of whom fell to the ground just like the one before. Ascali looked curiously at them and passed by indifferently. When she got to the restaurant, she found that there was no one to cook for her at all. The big bowl fell to the ground with a bang. Ascali''s eyes were dazed, and she sat on the bench and cried. ¡­¡­ "Lord Luo Lan, your wish has been fulfilled. Dr. Luka has disappeared from the world." After the Dragon performed his will, a loud voice began to ring."Well." Luo Lan nodded slightly. Once Dr. Luka got rid of it, a big hidden danger was solved. After that, all he had to do was ask his soldiers to deal with the copies of Saiya people. Luo Lan was in a relaxed mood. Sure enough, when it was difficult, it was the easiest and most convenient way to find dragon and let dragon deal with the problem. Fortunately, Luo Lan has improved the ability of the Earth Dragon before, otherwise with the original ability of the Earth Dragon, Dr. Luka may not be able to be killed. "The biggest hidden danger has disappeared, and no one else can do research based on Saiya''s cells. The matter should come to an end." Luo Lan is in a good mood to think that there is no meaning to stay on the earth next. She leaves the earth in a blink. The old God in the temple pays attention to the trend of Luo Lan. After he leaves, he is still thinking about whether something has changed in the universe. Finally, he shook his head with a wry smile. Even if there were any changes in the universe, he could not deal with them. Soon after, an action of exterminating the Siamese replicates in the universe began. In fact, for those replicates, the first treatment plan on sharada is to solicit them. After all, they are also Siamese. It would be nice if they could accept them. However, when they came into contact, they found that those replicates simply did not have any rational killing machines, and they only met each other They will fight. As soon as the news is sent back to the headquarters, the order of suppression comes down. All replicates, as long as they are irrational, should be disposed of. Saifei force has been a giant at the present stage of development, and any disturbance of it can affect the situation of the whole North galaxy. Some of the surrounding forces saw Saifei''s big moves. When the situation was unclear, they immediately panicked and thought that the other side wanted to annex themselves. After a period of time, they found that Saifei''s forces seemed to be looking for something, and they didn''t mean to expand. They were relieved. In particular, some people have witnessed that the soldiers of Sarada are encircling and killing some saians, and they have speculated that there may be a rebellion on Sarada. The soldiers went after the traitors. Then it''s none of your business. The surrounding forces immediately put their hearts down. In order to seek the favor of Saifei, some cosmonauts took the initiative to say that they were willing to work for Saifei. In this regard, the high-level of SAIFI forces all refused, and Sarada was not willing to publicize about the Saiyan clone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 The disturbance caused by Saifei''s pursuit of the replicator lasted for a long time. The surrounding forces did not dare to intervene in the relevant affairs openly because they were afraid of the deterrence of Saifei''s forces. Although the North galaxy was turbulent, it kept relatively calm on the surface. Of course, there is no lack of people who are interested in those SAIAS who "betray" Sarada. Only after their personnel are sent out, they will soon lose contact without any reason. At this time, these people will wake up. The Saifei forces do not allow the existence of traitors. If they continue to contact those "traitors" Saiya, it is not worth it if they annoy the Saifei forces. So they gave up the idea of continuous contact. In fact, the contacts were killed by the irrational Saian clone. A storm hidden under the undercurrent of the North Galaxy soon subsided, and few people knew the truth except the Saifei forces and the galaxy patrol organization. ¡­¡­ On yadrat, when zephylia received the information about Sarada, there was a sneer on her cold face. "The simple death of Dr. Luka has been cheap for him, but it was discovered early and did not lead to any disaster." As for the past, she didn''t think deeply about it. She shook her head and left it behind. What she cares about now is how to continue to improve her strength. As soon as the communicator was turned off, Sophia closed her eyes and continued to practice Qi. She saw clusters of hazy flame rising around her, and the light red color rolling. With her fist and foot movements, the color of flame became deeper and deeper, gradually covering her graceful body. Suddenly, she could see a trace of golden light flashing in the flame. For more than a year, Saifeiya focused on cultivation, and even Luo Lan''s communication was rarely answered. Of course, the harvest was huge. She felt that she was getting closer to the super Saiya. ¡­¡­ Many planets. "Bang!" "Boom!" A powerful energy wave fell from the sky and hit the plain. The ground suddenly trembled. The whole plain immediately seemed to be attacked by a nuclear bomb and was directly overturned. A huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground. The smoke spread out, and huge rocks flew like shells, hitting the ground and making large-scale pits. The natives of many planets fled in a hurry, crying and shouting together. With a roar, he was affected by a mass of energy falling from the sky and turned into powder in an instant. "Tut Tut, it''s really boring. These aborigines can''t even bear our attacks. Such a task can be completed soon." Kagis laughs wildly, shakes his head regretfully, then throws out an energy bomb, and all of a sudden, fresh lives are killed in the explosion. "Take your time, begita. Let''s not rush to finish the task. Let''s slow down." "What''s begita doing? If it takes too long to carry out the task, it''s not easy for Felisa to explain! " Cargis worried. "I don''t know. I dare not ask more about his decision. Since he came back last time, he seems to be a different person. His pursuit of power is more urgent." Napa shook his head, two fingers up, a wave of energy burst from the ground, easily destroyed a city. "It''s already that strong." Latiz murmured. Among several people, his strength is the weakest. Napa and kagis both have more than 4000 combat effectiveness. Only he is still hovering around more than 1000. It''s really shameful. "By the way, latiz, don''t you have a brother? Bring him here so that we can have at least one more companion." Latiz shook his head: "no, he''s just a junior soldier. Even if he comes, he will only delay." "Your father badak is so strong, and your brother is too weak." Napa dropped his mouth. "I can''t help it either." Latiz said helplessly that as a Saian warrior suitable for fighting, it''s hard to say that he has only more than 1000 combat power. If he is on the star of bejita, I don''t know how many saians will laugh at him. "Well, wait There''s a very powerful energy on my detector. It''s vegeta, and his power has improved. " "It''s too strong. It''s almost 14000 combat power." "When can I have that power?" With his finger on the detector, Napa looked at the data with a look of amazement. Although he was a big turn older than vegeta, his strength was only a fraction of that of vegeta. Sometimes talent is something you can''t envy. Kagis and latiz also stopped their attack and looked at the direction indicated by the detector with envious eyes. Three thousand kilometers away from Napa and others, near a dry river bed, begita raised her hands and constantly threw energy into the sky. The brilliant blue light instantly converged into a huge net in the sky. Then after flying to a certain height, she turned around and ran towards begita. Countless energies are falling like raindrops. Looking at the falling energies, begita''s eyes are glowing with enthusiasm. She opens her arms and steps out a broken area with the sole of her foot, then makes a resistance posture.Boom! There was a huge explosion when the energy attack hit the body, the black smoke dispersed, and vegeta stood there with her arms intact. Her combat suit had become scorched black, and cracks appeared in some places. Gasping for breath and looking at the river bed that had been attacked beyond recognition, begita cried eagerly in her heart: "it''s not enough. Such training is not enough to make me stronger than other Saiya people." "I want to be stronger, stronger!" Bejita is roaring in his heart. Sarada and his party have dealt a great blow to him. On Sarada, there are more than 600 elite soldiers with combat effectiveness of more than 10000. In addition, there are more powerful super soldiers. In their eyes, he is the prince of bejita, which is not worth mentioning at all. It was unacceptable to his pride. When I saw a mountain in the distance, I saw a violent flash in my eyes. I suddenly raised my strength, and a huge amount of energy flew out like a rocket. The mountain in the distance was razed to the ground. Breathing violently, begita took a rest for a while, then dragged his tired body to continue to exercise, leaping, getting up, whirling and releasing energy. He never wanted to be strong so urgently. ¡­¡­ A year has passed unconsciously, and the North galaxy is still calm. There is a huge metal star in the northern sky of sharada planet. With the roaring sound, the metal star is constantly shaking, just like an invisible palm is constantly moving it. After more than a year of active, the metal star gradually calms down. On the metal planet, a tall and straight figure floats in mid air, and the metal material around him seems to be out of gravity. All of a sudden - "boom", the whole planet suddenly vibrates, a huge pressure is exerted on the planet out of thin air, with a bright red light shining, the ground cracks, gradually, more and more cracks, until it is covered with a radius of 100 kilometers. "Boom!" The earth suddenly collapses downward, forming a huge depression with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers. The hard metal is squeezed downward for a short time, producing intense heat. The surface becomes dark red, and the hot air rises with intense high temperature, and the molten metal solution begins to flow like a river. Looking at the doomsday scene created by herself, Luo Lan put away the flaming flame on her body. "It''s been a year." Feeling the overwhelming power in his body, Luo Lan squints his eyes. He enjoys the feeling very much. Luo Lan has been practicing outside alone since he killed Luca by using the dragon ball. After one year''s practice, he has gained a lot, and his combat effectiveness is much higher than one year ago. If it turns into golden pupil now, with 20 times of power, Luo Lan may be able to compete with the ultimate power of Frisa. Of course, the ultimate strength here is not only the ultimate form of Felisa''s full liberation, but also his 120 million combat effectiveness under the outbreak of his anger. "Even if it''s a head-on collision with Felisa, there''s nothing to worry about." He was in a good mood and laughed. Suddenly, he felt confident. In the ultimate form, Felisa''s combat power is about 60 million, and 120 million won''t be able to control it for long. Although he didn''t really fight, his strength should be above Felisa. It took him 17 years to conquer the first boss in the universe. It''s not easy! I couldn''t help feeling. Smelling the choking smell of the tip of his nose, Luo Lan covered his nose for a moment, then moved in a blink and returned directly to Sarada. "Well, roffy can almost get out of the nursery." Back home, rankie and Teng girls are busy doing housework, while tays takes Luo Lan''s arm and stays in the Galactic patrol headquarters for a period of time. She returned to sharada not long ago. Luo Lan estimates a period of time and finds that Luo Fei has been in the nursery cabin for three years. "It''s about time, so we''ll take him out." TA Yi Si Jiao Yan''s smile, cheer up for oneself, "after waiting for Luo Fei to come back, I want to educate him well." He flicked on the forehead of tays, "come on, you can''t teach well. You need special personnel in this aspect. Sharada planet has a perfect training system for children. You don''t have to interfere too much. You can get along with him well at ordinary times." "In this way, I will have no sense of achievement." Tays'' eyes were as clear as a lake. "Saiya people are different from the earth people, your set is not feasible." Luo Lan shakes her head. The growth of Saiya people needs a lot of fighting. Tayis obviously has no talent in this field. He doesn''t want his children to become "yebishan" in the future. Tays stares at this, knowing that her ideas are about to fail."Well, you has the final say." The way of education for the children of the Breves family has always been based on stocking. Because of the excellent living conditions, there is no need to worry about the future. On the contrary, they are more casual and let the children do what they like. Tays also inherited this point, and the requirements for the children are not high. With years of traveling in the universe, a kind of understanding has gradually formed in the mind. The most useful thing in the universe is power. Powerful, anything can be obtained, to Rolan''s position in the Salada planet, Rolfe was born without anything. "Rankie, we''re ready for dinner. After that, we''ll pick up Luofei." Tays said hello and ran to the kitchen to serve the food with rankie. After a warm meal, let LAN Qi and Teng girls stay at home, Luo Lan will take tayis to launch an instant move to the sub god world. Among the six deities in the sub god world, the planet is specially used to cultivate young children''s Saiya people. On the planet, there are many transparent nursery cabins arranged at random. Several Teng girls walk around the nursery cabins in order to record the situation of each child and fill them with enough nutrient solution. For the arrival of Luolan and tayis, all the Teng girls are very excited. Alice took them to the nursery cabin of Luo Fei: "the little master is in good condition. Her subordinates have replaced the last batch of nutrient solution according to the procedure. Now she can take the little master out of the nursery cabin at any time." Luo Lan nodded to Alice and looked at Luo Fei in the transparent solution. This little guy was much older than when he was born. He was looking at them with flashing eyes and waving his arms at them. "Bring him out." "Yes, sir." Alice answered, and worked with the Teng girls nearby to operate the control system of the nursery cabin. Soon, the light red culture medium was slowly absorbed into another container. Alice bent down to pick up Luo Fei, dried the water for him, and then put on a small combat suit. Luo Fei walked on the ground wobbly, but he didn''t adapt to it. He just took off and flew up, and then jumped into the arms of tayis. Tays smiles and reaches for Luo Fei. "Dad Mom... " Luo Fei called softly, and his black eyes kept turning. "Ha ha ha, he can talk already." Tays was overjoyed. Luo Lan''s face was full of a smile: "Saiya people mature early. They can enter the training camp from the age of three. That''s how I came here in those years..." Looking at Luo Fei''s Qi, Luo Lan can''t help but smile. It seems that the nutrient solution made from the fruit of spirit tree is very important and has laid a good foundation since childhood. "It''s been a hard time for you, Alice." "It''s our honor to serve Mr. Luo Lan." Alice''s sweet voice sounded, and her green eyes were full of piety. "You should not only be busy planting Xiandou and spiritual tree, but also take care of Saiya children. By the way, you have a long time in the sub god world. You can go back to the green vine star for a rest." "Thank you, master!" Said Alice. For these Teng people, Luo Lan likes it very much. This sub god world is a paradise for them. Later, with the coordination of the Ivy star, a group of rattan people are transferred again, and Luo Lan returns to the lower world with Alice and others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 The day was just dawning, and the light of the morning just came out of the horizon. The day of Sarada begins. The early morning in Saiya residential area is a little chilly. There is a light fog around several palm trees that form a green shade. The sun rises, and the warm light sprinkles mottled marks through the leaves. Under the wind, the leaves make a pleasant rustle. On the training ground, the young Saiya got up early and practiced boxing under the guidance of the leading instructor. These Saiya people are about seven or eight years old. They are not very old, but everyone''s face is full of seriousness. They don''t need much discipline, and they all consciously sweat. One instructor leads 30 or 40 children. This kind of class teaching and training draws lessons from Luo Lan''s previous experience. Although there are many shortcomings, it is suitable for training Saiya children. Under the green shade, a tiger head and tiger brain child secretly lies behind a stone, small eyes curiously looking at the training of those Saiya people, while watching and dancing, and then practicing boxing and footwork together. With a slap, fennen''s fist hit the stone, and the gravel splashed. The half human high stone was smashed by his little hand. The flying powder smoked the child''s face, and the child immediately slapped the dust on his body unwillingly. At this time, a pair of white arms picked him up from behind and felt the temperature on the other side. The child looked up at the other side with black eyes and giggled, "sister orchid..." "Run out before breakfast and come back with me." Blue hair orchid holds Luo Fei, voice gentle way. Luo Fei broke away from LAN Qi''s arms and floated in the air. "Sister LAN Qi, I want to practice martial arts too. They are very powerful in boxing. Can you teach me how to practice martial arts?" LAN Qi stroked her blue hair and said with a smile, "my sister can''t teach you. After breakfast, how about brother Luo Lan teach you?" "But another sister rankie is very capable. Let her come out and teach me!" Luo Fei flashed his eyes, LAN Qi chuckled: "she is afraid to see you, how dare she come out." "Why?" "I''m not afraid of being beaten by you." "How could..." Speaking of the story of Lanqi with blonde hair and Luofei, Lanqi with blonde hair wants to laugh. I remember two days ago, when Luolan and tayis came back from the sub god world with Luofei, Lanqi with blonde hair''s personality just came out. When Luolan said that she wanted to find a teacher for her son, Lanqi with blonde hair''s eyes suddenly lit up, indicating that she could be a good teacher. Luo Lan takes a look at her, but somehow she really agrees. She immediately pats the blonde LAN Qile on her chest and says that she will teach Luo Fei well. Her original intention is to make Luo Fei feel a sense of achievement, but the consequence of this promise is very serious. The blonde Lanqi doesn''t know that Luo Fei is young, but her energy is not low. As soon as she fights with Luo Fei, the blonde Lanqi is confused. She is not a rival of a three-year-old. How can we teach her? It''s a shame to say it. Think how she is also in the hands of Saifeiya practice, hard support also want to continue. As a result, it is self-evident that as an adult, the blonde Lanqi was directly beaten by Luo Fei, and she didn''t dare to come out when she met Luo Fei for several days. ¡­¡­ Lead Luo Fei back to the residence, the breakfast at home is ready, and tays gently wants to feed the children, but Luo Fei shrivels his mouth and grabs a spoon to eat by himself. Tays thinks that Saiya people are precocious and young enough to take care of themselves, so she puts him on the bench to eat by himself. In fact, meat is the main food for breakfast. As a fighting nation, Saiya people naturally absorb a lot of energy. Luo Fei eats more than tayis and rankie put together. After breakfast, roffy was burping with his stomach. Luo Lan also finished breakfast, wiped the oil stains on her mouth with a paper towel, and was preparing to start training Luo Fei, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the change. At this time, someone from the planetary Communication Department of sharada said that a galactic patrol named "Gack" wanted to come to him. "Is that guy Gack''s first visit to Sarada?" Tays makes up. "There must be nothing good about it." Luo Lan is almost certain. Speaking of Gack, this guy has no great ability, but his escape skill is first-class. In the galaxy patrol organization, he has a strong sense of justice. In the later stage, he also participated in many events. He is one of the few people who have seen Felisa, the God of destruction and even the whole king. Life is as hard as Xiaoqiang. At the beginning, gake came to the earth to kill monkey king under the command of the Galactic king. Finally, because of various accidents, he failed to complete the task. Generally speaking, Monkey King survived, thanks to gake''s carelessness. Because he is a good friend of tays and has a good relationship with Dr. brives, Rolan is familiar with him. "Since I''m here, I''d like to meet him. I hope it won''t bring me any trouble..." Luo Lan shook her head and said to LAN Qi, "Lan Qi, take Luo Fei to Evelyn''s place and let them train first." Evelyn, a former special forces member, is now one of the nine members of the Queen''s Pro guard, one of the strongest on Sarada."All right." Rankie nodded and went out with rofei. After they leave, Luolan and tayis also leave the room. They walk towards the spaceship parking place on the outskirts of the city, where the large spaceship landed, and Luolan''s own space island is also there, guarded by special defense soldiers. The parking place of the spaceship is not far from the place where they live. At the speed of Luo Lan, they arrived there soon. In the spacious parking space, a small aircraft was parked there, and a purple cosmonaut was looking around with his hands akimbo. His two huge eyes were like eggs, and he wore nothing but a coat branded with the galaxy patrol logo. "Gack, why are you free to come to Sarada?" Tays greets Gack. "Tays, I''m here to ask you for help." "What have you done?" "What kind of trouble did I suffer this time..." GAC was not happy to hear it, and straightened up to argue. "What''s going on?" Luo Lan interrupts Gack''s chatter. "Ah, Luo Lan..." GAC saw Rolan, stood up straight and saluted. "Here''s the thing..." GAC began to talk about why he came to Sarada. It turns out that it started after Luo Lan and his colleagues left the headquarters of the Galactic patrol. At that time, the Galactic king told the patrol named Meyers to deal with the treasure of planet Zin. At that time, the treasure of planet Zin was secretly watched by many Cosmic people because of its mysterious value. I didn''t expect that the treasure of planet Zin would be stolen soon after Meyers patrol accepted the task . So the task of patrol Myers becomes to search for the treasure of zern planet. At this time, Gack happens to know the news and thinks it''s time to show his strength, so he volunteered to carry out the task with patrol Myers. ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, patrol Myers and I worked very hard to recover the treasure. But there was something wrong with the star area under patrol Myers'' jurisdiction. We had to get there, so we asked me to send the treasure back to zern... " "Unfortunately, when I was docking on a meteorite for dinner, the spaceship was attacked by inexplicable thieves, and the treasure was robbed again. I declare in advance that this is definitely none of my business." Gack poked his finger in a tone of righteousness. Tays held her forehead silently. "I think galactic patrol should have fired you long ago." Gacson said, "tays, although we are good friends, you can''t just say that about me." "So what''s the purpose of your coming to Sarada?" Luo Lan looked on coldly. Gack turned his head and knelt down in a standard kneeling posture without saying a word: "now only you can help me, help me, or I will be expelled by the Galactic king." "First of all, what is the treasure of Zinn?" ¡­¡­ PS: I left my mouse at home. I''m not used to using the keyboard to code. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 "First of all, what is the treasure of Zinn?" "I don''t know anything." GAC keeps kneeling and answers all questions of Luo Lan. "You''re in charge of escorting. You don''t even know what the treasure is?" Gack glared: "to believe in my professionalism, the treasure of planet Zinn has been packed in an iron box, and I haven''t opened it to see it." "If you don''t even know what it is, how can you trace it?" Tays looks at Gack suspiciously. Gack got up from the ground and said with pride, "the patrolman had expected such a thing, so he secretly installed a positioning device under the bottom of the box. I know their whereabouts very well. As long as you are willing to help me, you can get the treasure back. " Tays was surprised. "You''re smart." Luo Lan light way: "he is don''t believe his ability, so appear accident." "Who said that? I''m a patrolman. It''s a precaution..." Gack argued, tone gradually weak: "well, I''m worried about accidents on the way, after all, there are many things like this before." After hearing Gack''s words, Luo Lan despised him even more. At this time, he frowned. The name of planet Zinn is very familiar. It seems that he has heard of it somewhere. However, after looking through the memory in his mind, he has a vague impression, but he can''t remember it. "Is there a race named Pui living on the planet Zinn Luo Lan''s side of tayis suddenly said, Gack looked at her and nodded: "yes, it''s the Puyi people, so you know." "It happened to be in the Galactic patrol database." Some time ago, in order to collect materials, she went through a lot of materials in the Galactic patrol organization. Zinn is one of the things she knows. Zinn is a very powerful planet in the Milky way. It is a high gravity planet. Because it has little contact with the outside world, it is quite mysterious, and the outside world knows little about it. "Isn''t Puyi a very powerful race? They can''t even keep their own treasure?" "There was a rebellion inside them. It is said that a very powerful Puyi took refuge with the demons, and destroyed many facilities on the planet Zin. The attack of the demons made them worry about themselves. If it wasn''t for this, with the strength of Zin, their treasure wouldn''t be exiled." Gack doesn''t know the details. These are what he heard from patrol Myers when he was searching for the treasure of zern. Zern planet, Puyi. It was them. Luo Lan in the heart suddenly realized, thought of each other''s identity. If what he expected is right, the Puyi people are cosmic demons that look very much like the third form of frissa. In the original work, there is a Puyi controlled by the evil wizard Babidi, who is the first tier fighter in Babidi''s spaceship, but is easily defeated by the normal begita. Listen to what Gack says now, the Puyi who took refuge in the demons is probably the one controlled by Babidi. What''s more, the napuyis were fighting lives created by the ancient altars according to the cosmic demon genes, and they gradually formed civilization after the decline of the altars. In this way, the treasure protected by the na''pu''i clan may have something to do with the ancient Altas. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a bright light when he thought of the ancient pictures he saw in the cultivation planet and creation star in his early years. It''s not a simple thing that is related to the ancient altars. The red dragon ball appeared on the planet of cultivating man is also a sacred thing of the ancient altans, which has brought him great help. It can be said that the reason why he was able to control the power of the great ape into the ape like state was thanks to the help of the red dragon ball, and so far the power of the red dragon ball has been helping him. Although the treasure of the Puyi people may not be related to the altars, it is worth Luo Lan to explore it in person. "Gack, where is the zern planet treasure now?" "Gack face surprise:" ah, you are willing to help me Luo Lan nodded and looked far-reaching: "I can help you, but after you find the treasure, you should open it first and show it to me." "This is against the rules..." "What do you hesitate about? The treasure is in other people''s hands. Maybe it has already been opened. From another angle, it''s like Luo Lan grabbing the opened treasure back and handing it over to you. Isn''t that the same?" Tays doesn''t know why Rowland wants to see the treasure of zern, but there must be a reason for him. GAC hesitated for a while, and finally nodded. If Luo Lan could find the treasure, he would have no loss, which was better than being scolded by the Galactic king. "OK, but I can only take a look. If it''s missing, I can''t explain it to the Galactic king." Tays tilted her lower lip. "It''s very good that Luolan promised to help you. There are many demands." "It''s professional conduct." Gack touched his head, but met with a sneer of disdain from tays."Well, put your installation location out. I''m worried that it will be discovered by the other party after a long time." Luo Lan looks at Jiake to avoid a long night''s dream. Jiake reflects it and immediately presses the monitor on his wrist. Suddenly, a virtual image appears in mid air, which is a vast star map. "This is the position, the other side is a relatively large-scale star thief, Luo Lan, you have to be careful." Gack road. "Don''t worry." Luo Lan put his hand, a pair of deep eyes looking at the sky star image, quickly locked the location of the treasure, "Jiake, you can live in a vacuum." Gack was stunned for a moment. "Of course, this is the basic ability of Galaxy patrol. You know, not everyone can be a patrol..." "That will do." Luo Lan remembers that when Jiake was idling around, he liked to fly a spaceship to a remote asteroid, and then use strange stones to build blocks. There''s no reason why he can''t survive in space. "Tays, I''ll go first." There''s no time to listen to GAC there. Luo Lan says goodbye to tays, grabs him directly, starts to move instantly, and disappears from tays in the twinkling of an eye. Tays looked at the place where they had disappeared, but she didn''t worry at all. She knows Luo Lan''s strength. She seldom meets her opponent in the universe. If there is a hot-blooded soldier, he may be more happy. So she hums a little and goes to Evelyn to take care of Luo Fei. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the starry sky, Luo Lan and Jiake suddenly appear in a Gobi like place, surrounded by bare rocks. There is no atmosphere on the planet, and the temperature is extremely low in a vacuum environment. From time to time, there is a cosmic breeze carrying various energy rays blowing on the surface, raising pieces of fine dust. "Ah, where are we?" "Isn''t that where your monitor shows you? Look, is that our target?" Luo Lan''s face flatly points to a direction. Along the position he points to, Gack sees several triangular shaped spaceships docking there. "Ah Yes, they are the ones who took the treasure ¡­¡­ PS: do you like to combine the two chapters or separate them? According to my experience, if they are combined, they will give readers the feeling of less updates and more people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Looking in the direction that Luo Lan pointed out, there were several triangular shaped spaceships parked behind the open rocks. In the open space between the spaceship and the spaceship, more than a hundred hedgehog like spacemen gathered together and were discussing their harvest with laughter. There are all kinds of valuable things such as sculptures and utensils around them. Of course, there are also hard currency such as empty gold and Xijin, and there are quite a few boxes of them. This is the wealth they snatched as a star thief, and the total wealth of a small-scale commercial planet. At this time, these hedgehogs are still dividing the ownership of wealth, unaware that not far away from them, two outsiders have quietly appeared in their side. ¡°¡­¡­ They are the infamous lulander star bandit group. With advanced technology and powerful strength, they specially plunder passing caravans, because every time they plunder, they move quickly. The Galactic patrol officers have arrested them many times, but they have never been able to catch them. " Gack came to Rowland and whispered about the general situation of the lurland star bandit group. "Well." Luo Lan listens and nods slightly. Her eyes are fixed on those Cosmic people like hedgehog. The members of the lurland star bandit group all look the same. They are obviously from one race. Luo Lan''s face shows a flat expression after a little detection. 6500 combat power is a good strength. In the universe, it is already a relatively high-end race. However, in Luo Lan''s eyes, it can only be regarded as a minion, which is not enough. When it comes to minions, Luo Lan looks back at Gack in the shape of bump man and says with a smile, "Gack, your strength still needs to be improved. If you can''t deal with these guys, it''s very difficult to stay in the galaxy patrol." Gack retorted unhappily: "I''m not a special combatant at all, and there is a division of labor within the galaxy patrol. Like me, I''m only a patrol. My main job is to escort prisoners and report the situation within my jurisdiction, and it doesn''t involve specific battles. For example, serious combat work must be handed over to specialized personnel. " "Galactic mercenary organization?" Luo Lan asked casually. "Well." Gack nodded silently. Galaxy patrol organization has been inherited from ancient times and has gone through countless years. Sadly, its interior has been hollowed out for a long time, and there are few real combat talents. At this time, the Galactic mercenary organization rose up. For the stability of the whole galaxy, the Galactic patrol organization acquiesced to this situation. Poverty means change. Knowing that the situation is over, it is meaningless for the Galactic patrol to continue to struggle, so it took the initiative to communicate with the Galactic mercenary organization. Fortunately, the Galactic mercenary organization is not as extreme as the cosmic killer organization, and it is relatively neutral to the outside world. Therefore, after high-level exchanges, the two sides adopted the cooperation mode, which formed the current pattern. However, it seems inappropriate to say that the galaxy Patrol has no "thugs" of its own. "The strength of that patrolman Myers seems to be quite good..." Luo Lan thought of meeting Meyers at the Galactic king. "He is just a little bit more powerful than me. My speed is not as fast as him, but his eyesight is certainly not as good as me." Although the strength of Jiake is not good, he is very proud. How can he admit that he is inferior to the other party? Luo Lan shakes his head and understands that it''s impossible to find out the situation of patrol Myers from GAC''s mouth. "Oh, let''s not talk about that. Help me get back the treasure of Zinn. Hehe, it would be better if we could eliminate the Ruland star bandit group. The Galactic king might give me a promotion. " Gack rubbed his palm and looked at Luo Lan with a flattering look. "That''s it." Luo Lan sneered. But just as Gack said, it''s important to get the treasure back first! So the light figure like lightning forward, in situ suddenly rolled up a layer of air waves, pale dust up, the next second Luo Lan''s figure appeared in front of the luland star bandit group. "Who?" Strange electromagnetic wave in the vacuum transmission, that hundred hedgehog suddenly found a person around, the body suddenly jumped up. Then I saw Gack, who was coming next. When I saw the characteristics of his iconic galactic patrol organization, my expression suddenly changed. "No, it''s a member of the Galactic patrol. He must be a helper from the Galactic patrol." "Work, little ones." The hedgehogs of the lulander star bandit group rub their hands and fists, and dozens of them have quickly surrounded Luo Lan when he appeared, while others have a division of labor to attack Gack. "It''s a quick reaction!" Seeing the hedgehogs swarming forward, Luo Lan''s eyes were calm without any waves. Her body changed position slightly, and then the other party''s attack passed by him, and then several residual shadows appeared. She lightly stretched out her fingers and put them on his forehead in the other party''s stunned eyes. Bang! Fingers bend, a little bounce, violent force immediately applied to each other''s forehead, "ah!" The hedgehog screamed and flew out uncontrollably, then fell to the ground, marking a deep mark on the ground.killer! The rest of the lurland star bandit regiment looked gloomy. "Together, this guy has nothing to be afraid of. Can he beat all of us?" The slogan came out - these members of the Ruland star bandit group are outlaws. They have been living a life of licking knives, and their own strength is not weak. Otherwise, they will not develop into star bandits that are a headache to the Galactic patrolmen. Thinking of the poor days after being arrested by the Galactic patrolmen, these outlaws begin to work hard one by one. Luo Lan''s strong let them feel the threat, but also inspired their blood, dozens of hedgehog people flocked to use the sea of people tactics to defeat Luo Lan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan coldly looked at, in the face of the dozens of people flying over, he gently "tut" a, the expression did not change. Stretch out your fingers, and the fingertips flash bright and dazzling light. Whew, whew, sections of energy rays are released, forming an airtight energy network, just like an evil snake attacking its prey. Although those energy rays are thin and short, they contain a lot of energy. Puchi Puchi Blood splashes, corpses everywhere, Luo Lan''s energy light penetrates the hedgehog''s body, directly beat them into a sieve. "It''s too weak to feel like fighting at all." There was a sigh in his mouth. At this time, Luo Lan felt something about Felisa. No wonder he always kept the weakest normal, not only because that kind of form can save physical strength, but also because even under the normal, there are not many people who can block his strike. That kind of emptiness without rivals, in addition to self-esteem, will also be like a poisonous insect devouring the mind bit by bit, making people no longer diligent! "It was because he was so invincible that he lost the motivation to continue to grow stronger. In the later stage, he was defeated by the monkey king and future Tranks, and then he improved." "But I''m different. There are countless opponents waiting for me on the way." In the heart, Luo Lan knows that her strength is very strong now, but in the eyes of real universe level masters, she is still as fragile as a child. Now, Felisa is very strong. It''s not that she has been split into pieces by the future Tranks. DARPA, the king of the demon world, is also very strong, at least at the full power level of the super Saiya. But it''s a matter of slapping boo the devil in front of him, and boo the devil doesn''t have any resistance in front of birus There are so many examples, even if it is better than the destruction of God birus, in front of the angel Weiss, it is a hand knife work to solve it. To keep in awe and carry on with a heavy load, we must not be complacent just because of our present achievements. The universe is very big, and there are more experts. Luo Lan knows that she is still too weak, and she has not reached the level of "lonely experts". Entering that state of mind ahead of time is just looking for death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 It''s very easy for Luo Lan to deal with the hedgehogs of the Ruland star bandit group, but it''s different for GAC. You know, fighting is not GAC''s strong point. He can become a galactic patrolman because of his unusual eyesight. From a tactical point of view, it is a clever way to defeat the enemy by first attacking the weak and then concentrating fire on encircling and suppressing the strong. After all, it doesn''t take much time to deal with the weak. On the contrary, it will be very unpleasant if the weak are involved in dealing with the strong. The battlefield still needs to be cleaned up! So after Luo Lan couldn''t get any benefit here, some hedgehogs turned to attack Jiake. Whoosh, whoosh! Gack took up the laser weapon and kept firing. Suddenly, a dark figure appeared in front of him. Gack could see the other side''s action clearly, but his body could not react at all. With a bang, he was kicked out of the distance by the other side''s violent flying kick. Gakti got up in a flurry and continued to attack with his laser weapon. "Luo Lan, come and help me. I can''t hold on." After a few rounds, Gack was sweating and shouting. "Here we are." Light sound in the form of radio waves to the ears of Jiake, the next second, Luo Lanfeng God Junlang figure came to Jiake side. Seeing Luo Lan come to rescue, Jiake''s spirit is boosted, and then he sees Luo Lan''s free use of fists and feet, and suddenly countless shadows flicker, and all the cosmic people who besieged him before are defeated. "Fierce, fierce!" Peng! Pengpeng! The violent explosion happened on the barren planet. Although there was no atmosphere on the planet, it could not produce the roar of explosion, but the scene was still cracked. The strong light rose from the ground, accompanied by a dazzling shock wave, rushed into the sky, and suddenly sank into a huge pit. In a moment, the Ruland star bandit group and their spaceship were destroyed by Luolan. "Hoo A big problem has finally been solved. " Gack was surprised to see the destruction of the luland star bandit group. Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Gack was excited: "if the galaxy king knows that the luland star bandit group has been eliminated, he will be very happy. There will be many rewards at that time. Maybe he will let me take care of a star area. Thanks to you this time." "I don''t know. Let''s find out the treasure of Zinn first." "Yes, yes." GAC nodded and found the treasure, so that he would not be criticized by the Galactic king. However, the previous explosion has changed the original place beyond recognition. The wreckage of the Ruland stolen spacecraft and their plundered financial reports are scattered all over the place. It is not easy to find the treasure of zern. Fortunately, Gack had excellent eyesight. After searching through the ruins for a while, he finally found an iron box containing the treasure of Zinn planet in a pile of gravel. He carefully held the iron box in his arms and gently dusted it off with his hands. GAC handed the box to Luo Lan: "you can only open it to have a look, and then give it back to me intact." "Don''t worry." Luo Lan replied and took the box from GAC''s hand. "This is the treasure of zern? I don''t know what''s in it... " His eyes focused on the iron box. The box was not very big. It was light in his hand. The surface was silver and shiny. I didn''t know what material it was made of. Luo Lan picked up the iron box, put it on a raised stone, and then prepared to open it. He took a look at Gack and found that after handing over the box, the guy put his mind on the money scattered in the ruins, and was turning over the gravel one by one to collect. Those scattered empty gold and Higgins are hard currency. Anyway, they were plundered by the lurland star bandit group. Now they are ownerless things, and they are a lot of wealth to collect! Looking back at the metal box, Luo Lan pressed the open side of the box, and then with a force, the iron box opened, which contained a fist size cube, showing a light blue, as clear as glass. "Just a cube?" Luo Lan frowned, picked up the cube, looked left and right, and did not see any difference. "Is it really just an ordinary cube, or is there something hidden in it?" Luo Lan thought for a moment, and put the cube back into the box. At this time, he noticed some differences on the box. Inside the box, there was a small picture and text, which looked like tadpoles, but there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Where have you seen it? Luo Lan looked at the picture and thought deeply. Suddenly, an aura flashed in his mind. Luo Lan remembered where he had seen it. At the time of the destruction of the creator star! On the big iron ball that suddenly appeared and kept expanding! When the iron ball as like as two peas, the twisted text is exactly the same as it is here. At that time, because of a certain charm, those words were directly converted into recognizable symbols after they entered the retina. Perhaps because of the lack of some energy, he could not recognize the meaning of these words. Is it related to the ancient "Fengshen"?"The treasure of Zell No, there are mysterious words on the box where the treasure is placed. Maybe compared with the cube treasure, these words are more meaningful. " However, it is a pity that Luo Lan can not interpret the meaning. Although there are a large number of words, strange words can be translated into known words according to the frequency and order of words and sentences according to logic, the words on this box are obviously too few to build a "dictionary", and Translation is impossible. "Maybe you need to ask the Puyi people on Zinn to know what it means." The Puyi people are fighting lives created by the ancient Alta people in order to deal with the cosmic disasters. Alta people have had many contacts with the "God of abundance". Now there are related words in the treasure box of the Puyi people. It is perhaps the most direct way to find them. Record all the words on the box with the recorder, and then close the box again. "Gack, where is zern?" Gack is busy looking for the scattered Higgins. After hearing Rowland''s words, he said, "do you want to send things back to Zinn with me?" "It''s just something to look for the Puyi people." "That''s great. Let''s go together. Well, can you wait a moment until I collect the money?" GAC can''t bear those Higgins. Rolan nods and sits on a stone. He has no interest in the money himself. The amount of money that Ivy earns every day is unknown. Wealth is already a string of beating numbers for him, which can''t arouse his interest at all. "You have to move faster." "Good!" Gack grinned brightly, speeding up the collection of money. In the past ten minutes or so, Gack had a bag full of Higgins hanging around his neck. With the money, he would have a more comfortable life. "Let''s go. Zinn is located in the 22nd star region of the galaxy, which is not close to here." "Give me the star map, and I''ll take you with me in an instant." Luo Lan light way. Gack responded, "I forgot that you would move in an instant, you wait..." Then he manipulated the device on his wrist to show a star map in the sky. Luo Lan remembers the location of Zinn planet, then grabs Gack''s shoulder and starts to move instantaneously. With an ethereal flash, their figures disappear in the starry sky. Under the dark starry sky, there are only a large number of incomplete ruins and the wreckage of the spaceship. In the attack of cosmic microwave, the waves are rolling up ¡­¡­ PS: Thank you for the 20000 RMB reward of "Time Traveler 1996"! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 Zin''s gravity is about 10 times that of the earth, which is equivalent to that of vegeta. Zin belongs to a high-level planet in the universe. The Puyi people have lived in Zin for many years. However, Zin''s environment is absolutely not superior. The thin atmosphere is hard to resist the radiation of cosmic rays, and the strong gravity increases the consumption of life, so ordinary life can''t survive on it. Dierpuyi is a young soldier in the Puyi clan. His strong strength makes him stand out among the young soldiers and become the guardian responsible for guarding the secrets of the Puyi royal clan. There are 16 guardians like him, all of whom are carefully selected and experienced soldiers. Some time ago, the loss of the royal family''s secret treasures made their guardians feel ashamed. Although the whole thing was caused by the rebellion of the soldiers in the clan, which led to the demons, and what was lost was only one of many royal family''s secret treasures, their defeat was an indisputable fact. "Dill, don''t walk around. Stand around the secret treasure with me." An older Pui faces dilpui road. The long head of the Puyi clan extends backward. The head and chest are wrapped in white rock armor. There are two protruding barbs on the back. They are similar to the third form of frissa in appearance. They are lean and refined, and are very suitable for fighting. "I''m worried that someone will snatch the Royal treasure." "The royal family has sent the strongest team to hunt down the demons and traitors. Other cosmopolitans should not dare to provoke our family, but you are right. Be careful." The elder Puyi nodded. Dealing with the rebellion has left the Puyi people at a loss. At this time, their nerves become like a taut string, especially sensitive to everything. "Why did Peilin betray the royal family? Although he is a bit impatient, he is definitely not a wild guy, and with his talent, he will become a high-level member of the clan sooner or later. " Dilpui''s eyes were full of puzzlement when he talked about the traitor. If it wasn''t for the man who brought the demons into the planet Zinn, the Puyi would not have suffered so many casualties. "Who knows, the means of the demons are mysterious. Peilin may be under the control of the other party, but as a member of the Puyi family, it''s a shame to be controlled by the demons so simply." "Yes, the cosmic demons are still under control." Dilpui was also dismissive. Fighting life is born for fighting. It has high nerve toughness and should not be controlled. "All the demons who invaded Zinn have been killed, but the people behind it have not been found." "If we find out, we must let them taste the power of our family." After all, the Puyi people are ancient creatures created as war life. In essence, they are not any kind-hearted people. They are not as notorious as frissa, but they can definitely be called a bully in several star regions of the South galaxy. Because of its strong strength, it basically abides by the principles, so it maintains a superficial calm with Galaxy patrol. This time, the Royal treasure was leaked, and the Galactic patrol organization immediately sent the Meles patrol to support it. Only after touring the treasure, did it let the unreliable gaker be responsible for escorting it, which brought about the situation in the middle of the journey. While dilpuyi was chatting with the elder Puyi, not far from them, the space was distorted, and two figures suddenly appeared from the distorted space. "Who?" Dierpuyi and other guardians guarding the royal family''s secret treasure were on the alert. Is it the cosmopolitan who covets the Royal treasure again? Even if there has just been civil strife on Zell, it is not something outsiders can covet. A row of 16 Puyi eyes locked the two people who just appeared. Their muscles tensed in an instant, and they were ready to move at any time. The rolling energy rolled up, and the thick gas wall rolled towards each other. "Wait, we''re not enemies. Don''t attack." Cried Gack. Pointing to the sign of the Galactic patrol on his body: "look at this sign, I''m garrison of the Galactic patrol. I''m here to return your treasure..." Say to see to Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s eyes swept those Pu Yi calmly. These Puyi have the strongest fighting capacity of no more than 300000, and their strength is even stronger than that of the kinut team. However, in his eyes, they have a little ability. He can kill a large area with a wave of his hand. However, based on the principle that more is better than less, Luo Lan throws the iron box containing the treasure of Zinn. After all, I have to ask them about the meaning of the ancient words, and it is not appropriate to have conflicts. When Puyi heard Gack''s words, he didn''t mean to relax his vigilance. He took the box thrown by Luo Lan, opened it and found a light blue cube lying quietly in it. His expression suddenly relaxed. "It''s really our treasure. It seems that you are really members of the Galactic patrol organization." As the tension of the sword dispersed, the elder Puyi asked the soldiers around him to return to guard the Royal treasure. "I''m sorry, patrol Gack. There''s just been a civil commotion on Zinn." "It''s OK, it''s OK." Gack''s perception ability is good. He has already noticed the terror energy in his opponent''s body. With his courage, he absolutely doesn''t want to get into trouble."I am mospui, the guardian of the royal family." The elder Pu Yi looks at Luo Lan. "Luo Lan, the super soldier of Saifei force." "Saifei forces?" Mospuyi is frightened. He looks up and down at Luolan and finds that he can''t see through each other. He is cautious immediately. Master! Mospui was surprised and said, "is it the Saifei force that controls a large area of the northern Galaxy?" "Of course, this is the younger brother of Queen Sophie. She is second only to the queen in Sophie''s power." GAC introduced loudly, holding his head high, as if knowing Luo Lan made him face up. "It turned out to be the high-level of Saifei''s forces, who ignored him." "Thank you very much for returning our treasure with patrol gark." Mospui didn''t dare to despise it at this time. He quickly entertained Rolan and Gack. The reputation of Saifei was widely spread among the top forces. It''s said that Saifei''s rise time was very short, but its strength was comparable to that of the Fraser Legion. You know, the Fraser Legion is a very powerful force. "You''re welcome." Luo Lan showed a kind face and said frankly: "this time I came here for other purposes. I want to interpret the text secret in the iron box." With that, the picture and text recorded by the recorder will be displayed. Moss Puyi was stunned for a moment. Although he was dissatisfied with the other party''s private opening of the Royal treasure, considering the other party''s strength and influence, he would not show it. After all, the other party did not touch the most precious blue cube, just words, even if he had read it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 "It''s a mysterious language handed down by the people of ancient Alta. To be honest, we don''t know the meaning very well." Dilpuy said, shaking his head. "You don''t know?" Luo Lan frowned. Originally, he wanted to interpret the mystery of these strange pictures and texts on the planet Zinn. Unexpectedly, the Puyi people didn''t know it. Dierpuyi: "it''s too old. Maybe there are records about these words in the royal family. I''m just a soldier. I don''t study them at ordinary times." Luo Lan nodded, in fact, really want to understand the meaning of these words, in addition to through the Puyi clan, there are two means. The first one is to use the dragon ball to make a wish and let the Dragon answer. However, this kind of writing itself has a mysterious charm, which seems to be the exclusive writing of high-level gods. However, Luo Lan himself once learned the language of gods through the dragon of nemec, which is obviously not in front of us. Maybe it''s more advanced than the divine language. For example, those seen in the creation star, which have never been seen before, can be reflected into the retina and let people know the meaning naturally. This is the function of the wonderful charm. If so, it''s hard to say whether the dragon has the ability to interpret even if the words in the box lack verve. In addition to the Longzhu wish, the second way is through the "Lord Zuno" in the universe, who claims to know all the secrets of the universe, even the secrets of the super Longzhu scattered in the two universes. It should not be difficult to interpret these words. "Can I see your royal family?" Dilpuyi hesitated for a moment, nodded and agreed, "no problem, you return the Royal treasure, that is the friends of Puyi people, we are always polite to our friends." "Thank you very much." Luo Lan said thanks. "If the prince of Puyi can''t do it, use the dragon ball, or go to find the zunuo. It''s just a tribute for zunuo''s service..." Think of zunuo different from ordinary people''s interests, Luo Lan will be a soul stirring. Next, mospui greets the other guardians in the same group and takes Luo Lan to meet the king of the Pui clan. Gake excitedly says that he has never met the king of the Pui clan. It is said that he is a very powerful expert. Luo Lan looks at him and says that he is not promising. The planet Zinn is said to be the residence of the Puyi people. In fact, the products on it are very scarce. Even the castle of the royal family is also quite lacking in aesthetics. From a distance, it looks like a beehive extending from the ground, with six cables fixed in six directions. In the castle, Luo Lan meets the king of Puyi, a large female Puyi. "This kind of ancient writing, according to the records, can be traced back to the ancient altans..." Queen Pui sat in her seat, half of her fat body sunk into the soft cushion. The Puyi people are the fighting lives created by the Altas. Even though they have become independent and civilized, they still have a strong worship for their makers The specific source of the characters can''t be studied. It seems that it comes from a more ancient character Well, let me just say what it means! " "This is the coordinate position of the Alta war star, which translates into" mesanda planet ", and its coordinate is..." Queen Pui told Luo Lan the meaning of the words directly. Luo Lan was stunned for a moment, "just the position of a star, the battle star of the altars?" "In ancient times, there was a fierce war, and the decline of the artans was related to that war. However, with the disappearance of the artans, the planet has no value. In the final analysis, the most powerful weapon of the artans is themselves." Like the Saiya, the mobile fortress plays the role of transporting soldiers. In real combat, it depends on the strength of individuals. Altas are fighting nations, and their ideas are more or less similar to those of the SAIAS. Mesanda is just a moving planet like a space island. Luo Lan was a little disappointed with this result. He thought that he could find a little bit of information about "Fengshen" from this mysterious text, so as to provide help for his practice. But the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The result is not satisfactory! It seems that these characters were just created by the altars imitating the giant iron ball characters on the creation star. No wonder there is no magical charm touching the soul. Languid to say goodbye to Queen Pui, Rolan waved her hand, with GAC left Zinn planet. After Rowland left, Queen Pui whispered: "mesanda is also the birthplace of this branch of our family. After a long time, only our branch has developed civilization, and other Pui are killing machines after all, which have been submerged in the torrent of time." ¡­¡­ Dr. Luca''s lab. In the kitchen. Young ascali stands on the bench on tiptoe. She is not tall. Even if she stands on the bench, she just reaches the kitchen platform. With a spatula in her hand, she has been making food according to the above cooking method while watching e-books. She has been living alone for a year.In the whole laboratory, she is the only one with intelligence. Three meals a day must be solved by herself, which is too difficult for a young Saiya with big appetite. I don''t know how she got through these days. "The book says that more sugar can make more delicious food..." Ascali picked up the spoon and scooped up a full one. "And then use the fire!" Askari did it, giggling. She liked to use fire. Then, holding up her chin and sitting on the bench, she watched. The pungent smell came. Ascali''s saliva came out in a flash. She wiped off the saliva on her mouth. Ascali gave her mouth a whimper, and her two bright eyes looked at the burning flames. "Eat We can''t just eat. We''ll have food soon. " Thinking happily. Suddenly I began to miss the good days a year ago. At that time, although a strange old man asked her to fight monsters all day, she could at least have food when she was hungry. Unfortunately, the old man died. Ashkari shook her head regretfully. Hum, even if she died, she should prepare delicious food for her in advance! About half an hour later, in the empty restaurant, ascali picked up a mass of dark things with a spoon, then put it into her mouth, "it''s so bitter, but I have to eat Next time, you can make something delicious. " After eating all the food that was hard to swallow, ascali flew out of the laboratory and angrily began to release the qigong waves. Suddenly, the mushroom clouds with terrible energy were like the sun. Forest, not far from the laboratory, fell into a doomsday moment. "Eh..." A smell of meat came from the burning forest. Because the forest was burning, many wild animals were roasted directly. The smell was much more fragrant than the food she made. Askari''s saliva flowed down and her small face burst into a smile: "this is delicious. I must have eaten it before. I''m going to burn the whole planet!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 "Well, I haven''t had enough for a long time Last time the bad old man was there Accidently, the fire brought rich food to ascali. She was gnawing at the meat baked by the fire in her hand. The corners of her mouth were stained with grease. Ascali was satisfied and then laughed happily. "Ah, a fire can bring so much delicious food. Why didn''t you find it earlier?" Ascali is very remorseful. The most unbearable thing for Saiya people is starvation. Who knows how many sins she has suffered in this year? How good it is now that she will never have to go hungry again. Clever, she found a way to fill her stomach. After eating and drinking, ascali lies flat on the grass and sleeps. When she wakes up, she rubs her eyes. She can''t help her body''s exuberant energy. The fighting instinct of Saiya makes her itch. She always wants to find something to do. She suddenly thinks of the fighting day a year ago, and ascali''s eyes are bright. "There are many monsters in that lab, I can go to them to play with!" Play! For ascali, ordinary low-level reformers are her tools for playing. Children are very active, especially the Saiya children. They are so energetic that they can''t spare a moment. In the past, she was hungry and had no energy. Now when she had enough to eat and drink, she had to find something interesting for herself. Fighting is undoubtedly the happiest thing for her. With this in mind, she immediately put it into action. Ascali ran to the depth of the laboratory with a jump of joy. Instead of choosing those powerful Siamese clones or other combat life, she went directly to those lower level combat life, um, about 3000 combat life. It''s Dr. Luca''s failure to make super fighters. "Bang!" "Hiss..." Askari screamed. At this time, she was like an irresistible heavy tank, constantly crushing the monsters on the battlefield. The monsters with 3000 combat power were not her opponents at all. With three or two efforts, the monsters were killed by her. The scene was very cruel. "It''s fun. I can play another 100!" Silver bell like laughter rang out in the air, cruel smile, ascali body lit up a flash of light, before the convenience is a spatter of flesh and blood, low-level fighting life was directly torn to pieces by her. But it turns out that when a force can not be effectively controlled, what a dangerous thing it will be. Askali is very young, but its combat effectiveness has reached 7000. On an ordinary planet, this is enough to cause a disaster of civilization destruction. When Napa''s more than 4000 combat effectiveness came to the earth, two of them easily destroyed a large city. Askali is stronger than Napa, and she is more free of mind and taboo. When she was young, she didn''t know what restraint was. She didn''t know what terrible power she had. After knowing that the fire could bring her delicious food, she set fire on the planet every two days except fighting with man-made life. Watching the flames burning on the surface of the planet, ascali seemed to see delicious food, with a smile on her porcelain doll like face and a giggle in her mouth. However, although such a practice has brought her excellent material enjoyment, it has also caused great negative effects on the whole planet. She is like a pest, stirring up waves from time to time, bringing a devastating blow to the entire ecosystem. Large areas of virgin forests have become coke, and all kinds of natural life have been burned. Ascali, who is more than three years old, has not received formal education. Her mind is a little immature. She has learned the limited knowledge by herself for more than a year. So when she reflects the seriousness of the matter, the situation has reached an irreversible point - the whole planet is covered in smoke, a large area of life is ruined, and the rest of the environment is no longer suitable for life He lives in the city. Now ascali''s stupid. The planet is finished. What should she do? "I don''t want to!" Askari flattened her mouth and looked at the sky covered by smoke. She began to worry. Then her eyes turned and her black eyes narrowed into a line. Since you can''t stay here, then leave here. The old man who created her seems to be a doctor. There must be a flying machine in the laboratory With such an idea in mind, ascali hurriedly searched all areas of the laboratory. The whole laboratory covers an extremely large area. Even if she lived in it for a year, she did not travel all the areas. Now it''s time to push. Ascali has to find a way to leave. Fortunately, she was very lucky. On the third floor of the laboratory, she found a medium-sized aircraft. The aircraft was about 140 meters long, dark red in color, smooth in surface, and shiny in metal. As soon as she saw such a spacecraft, she fell in love with it. Of course, if you want to travel far away, you need to prepare the necessary supplies. Ascali is not so prescient, but greedy, she still prepared some "snacks" for herself, which filled all the cabins in the back.She clapped her hands and everything was ready. Ascali looked at her grain reserves with a smile and her eyes narrowed into crescent shaped. At this time, she remembered that there were many similar creatures in the laboratory. Would you like to take them with you? Ascali only struggled for a while and was happy to make the decision. Take it. Why not! There are a group of younger brothers following behind, which makes me feel very relaxed. As a result, ascali ran to the front of the incubator with the Saiyan replica, reached out and pressed the button on it. About 100 Saiyan woke up from the cultivation. When she saw ascali, her confused eyes immediately seemed to be controlled by something, and she knelt down to ascali. "Lord ascali!" "Princess highness!" All the Saiyan clones have dull faces and rigid voices. As the fighting life created by Dr. Luka, these Saiyan replicates are equipped with control chips in their heads. The highest authority is Dr. Luka himself, and the second is the birth life of the ascali project, namely ascali. In the case of Dr. Luka''s death, ascali is undoubtedly the one with the highest authority over these Saian clones. "Princess Can I help you? " Ascali pointed to herself and liked the name. Then, with a smile and a wave of his hand, askari let all the clones into the spaceship. Among the 100 clones, most of them were level 3 fighters, including 90 soldiers, 7 level 2 fighters and 3 level 1 fighters. According to Dr. Luka''s strength, the level 1 fighter has a million level combat effectiveness, but the potential is up to now. Unfortunately, Dr. Luka''s revenge plan has not been carried out much, I was killed by Luo Lan with the power of the dragon ball, otherwise I must occupy a place in the universe. Now the Siamese clones of the outside world have been exterminated by the Saifei forces, and these on ascali''s side are the last ones. With such a group of subordinates, askari felt like a bull, sitting in the cabin of the spaceship with her favorite eating bowl, and then inquiring about the situation outside the planet through the central computer of the spaceship. Ascali then realized the significance of his and others created by Dr. Luka. It''s revenge on Saifei in the North galaxy. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not interesting. Who can manage the Saifei force? Anyway, Dr. Ruka is dead. No one can control me. Well, Saifei forces have a grudge against me. They occupy a large area outside. They should stay away from me. " Although askari is young, she has a brilliant mind. At the beginning, she thought of staying away from the land of right and wrong. After some inquiry, she ordered the spacecraft to sail in the direction of the East galaxy. In a word, leave the forces controlled by Saifei forces first. As the spaceship slowly left the North galaxy, the days of ascali began to monotone. Reading the materials left by Dr. Luka, a picture caught her attention. Her black eyes burst out and her mouth opened slightly into an "O" shape. This man Look like her! Askari stares at her. The photo shows a woman in a purple military uniform. Her hair is black and her face is very delicate. Her bright eyes are shining with cold light. What''s more important is that she has seven or eight points of similarity with herself. If you look carefully, she looks like a mature version of herself. "Who is this man?" "SAFIYA, also known as Queen SAFIYA, is the queen of SAFIYA''s power. According to the systematic assessment, it is extremely dangerous. Please stay away from it if you are not strong enough!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 "Queen Sophie..." Ascali opened her mouth and looked at the person in the picture who was very similar to herself. Her voice was low and could not be heard. "What''s the relationship between her and me?" "One of the matrix." "Mom?" Ascali tilted her head. "Queen Sophie is just one of them. The askari plan was launched four years ago, aiming to destroy the Sophie forces, destroy the planet Sarada, and complete the Revenge of the podos on the Sophie forces. But the plan is not smooth. Three years ago, the universe''s strong slagu invaded the Salada galaxy, which enabled the doctor to obtain precious samples successfully The plan was launched. " "You are the only successful product in the ascali project." Four years ago, after the detection of the battle between Celia and Rulu near the galactic center, Dr. Ruka knew that the ordinary reformer fighters were not their opponents at all, so he secretly started the askali plan, but the super warrior plan was not easy. He didn''t get Celia''s blood sample until three years ago. In the next few days, Dr. Luka tried every means to overcome the genetic conflicts and modified the blood samples. After numerous experiments, only one hundred thousand embryos succeeded. "You say that queen Sophie is only one of the mothers, then I have other people''s blood in my body?" "It comes from the younger brother of Queen Sophie, who is also one of the best in Sophie''s power. Powerful blood needs the same powerful genes to neutralize. The doctor hopes to create the most powerful super warrior ever. The samples selected are all the top genes in the universe." The sound of the computer is cold, without any fluctuation. "So I have something to do with the Saifei forces, if I go to them No, you can''t expose yourself, at least if you don''t have enough strength. " Ascali hugged the bowl in her hand, a little fanciful, and then shook her head. Life has the instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Ascali doesn''t know the character of Queen Sophie and Laurent, and doesn''t know how they will react when they know their existence. Whether they accept themselves or regard themselves as taboos to clean up, it''s not good to say anything. What if the other party wants to carry out humanitarian destruction, she has no ability to resist! The other side is the queen of Saifei''s power. Her arm can''t twist her thigh! As an unnatural birth of life, her existence is equivalent to a taboo, most of which will not be recognized by the other party. Parents? What a distant name, ascali never had such a concept. And to be reasonable, there is no relationship between them except that their blood comes from each other, not even their illegitimate daughter, plus the hatred between Dr. Luka and the Saifei forces The more askari thought about it, the more she felt that she should stay away from Saifei. But in this way, ascali''s heart is a little uncomfortable, why do you want to escape! "Princess, it seems that I can really call princess!" Askari bared her teeth. Somehow, she felt a sense of resentment, as if she had been abandoned by her parents. "It''s so annoying, or maybe I''ll take her queen''s place in the future." Askari collapsed in the seat, more than three years old child is not mature, let her have any mature idea is impossible. After hopping on the seat for a while, ascali pointed to a three-level Siamese replica with a small face full of evil spirit. "I''m in a bad mood. You can practice with me." "Comply with Yes, sir The third level replicator replied dully. Even if it''s a level 3 replica, its combat power will reach 10000, which is enough for ascali to play, provided that she doesn''t bring down the ship. In this way, ascali began to vent her emotions, while the spaceship slowly headed towards the East galaxy ¡­¡­ Mesanda, Queen Pui''s artan war star, is a planet floating aimlessly in the universe. This is a steel planet, the surface of the planet is rusty, I don''t know how many years. In ancient times, the artans drove it around. Because of the strength of the artans, there was no one in the universe to control it. However, with the decline of the artans, these war stars gradually lost their fighting significance and became a paradise for the survival of Puyi. After the formation of the Puyi people''s civilization, mesanda really sank and became a nobody The steel planet of interest. Silent do not know how many years, this day, the planet once again ushered in a group of guests. Luo Lan led a team of scientists to visit mesanda, including Dr. Breves, ebony and other scientific races. Originally, Luo Lan was not interested in this planet, but on second thought, meishanda is the scientific and technological product of Alta people. Even though it is very old, it still has high scientific research significance. So he told Dr. Breves and others about the matter. Sure enough, when Dr. Breves heard that there was such a planet prepared for war, he immediately showed great interest in mesanda and urged Rolan to take them to have a look. Rolan was too urged to bring them here.The whole body of mesanda is made of steel, about the size of the moon. Although the surface of mesanda is full of rust due to its age, its huge size can''t hide its magnificence. It''s hard to believe that there is such a grand creation in the universe. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a planet made of iron and steel. Its internal pipelines are complicated. I don''t know how ancient people made it. " Dr. Breves was looking at every corner of mesanda, squatting down to study it carefully, and his mouth was full of praise. "Although this super alloy can''t compare with thunderbolt steel, its strength is second to none." "Is this planet worth studying?" Luo Lan asked. Dr. Breves: "if the Saifei force wants to build it, it can also build it. The main reason is this idea. We have never thought of making a planet artificially before..." Luo Lan nodded. He didn''t know much about science, so he just left it all to Dr. brevis and them. Originally, bulma should have come with them, but it seems that because the 22nd world''s first martial arts meeting is going to be held on earth, she agreed to watch Sun Wukong''s competition, so she didn''t come. Time flies. In a flash, the martial arts association is going to the 22nd session. If you remember correctly, after this martial arts meeting, the big bik devil should come out, but with the current strength of the monkey king, the little bik devil is not worth mentioning at all. If we really want to make trouble, the big devil bick is afraid that he will be knocked out of his mind. Regardless of him, what happens on the earth is none of his business. He is still worrying about his own affairs. The Super Saiyan level has not been reached yet, and Luo Lan''s heart is also a little anxious. But it''s no use to be in a hurry. Practice must be done step by step. Come down to earth, there will always be harvest. "Doctor, I''ll leave it to you to study. Let me know if you have anything." "Well." Dr. Breves worked with umu et al. Luo Lan smiles at this, and then comes to the top of a standing metal mountain on mesanda. Then she sits on the top of the mountain and looks at the distance. Her mind gradually immerses herself in practice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 On earth, the 22nd world''s first martial arts association was held as scheduled. Papaya island. After three years'' absence, the world''s experts gathered again in the competition arena to fight for the title of No.1 in the world. Because of the success of the 21st Martial Arts Association, this meeting was even more lively than the previous one. In addition to the participation of guixianliu''s disciples, the hexianliu, which is also known as guixianliu, also sent their outstanding disciples. This year''s competition can be described as a fight between the dragon and the tiger. When we see the list of contestants, the most happy one is the host of the competition. It''s really exciting to be able to host such a grand event. "Both turtle fairy stream and crane fairy stream took part, but it''s a pity that Miss LAN Qi of the last term didn''t come However, the participation of the monkey king athletes has already added a lot of color to the conference, and this conference is definitely more wonderful. " The blonde host couldn''t close his mouth excitedly. At this time, a phone call came, and a good news made him happy. "Ah, what In order to show the audience the most wonderful fighting pictures, omnipotent capsule group is willing to sponsor the conference and record the fighting pictures with special HD camera It''s very kind of you. I see. Thank miss bulma for me Hang up the phone, blonde host excitedly toward the stadium, because of the temporary sponsorship of omnipotent capsule company, there are still a lot of work waiting for him to deal with. In the afternoon, the preliminary competition is held inside the martial arts school. Sun Wukong, Kelin and other disciples of guixianliu are all moving their bodies to prepare for the shortlist of the top eight, while hexianliu''s tianjinfan and jiaozi show unprecedented strength as soon as they appear on the stage, and beat their opponents in three or two times. "It''s really powerful. It''s worthy of being a disciple of turtle fairy stream and crane fairy stream." "It''s hard to imagine that the former champion, King gapA, was not the enemy of the monkey king. He was defeated by one hand." The blonde host pays close attention to the seeded player''s performance. In the preliminary contest, it''s luck. Sometimes it''s almost luck. If you meet a strong opponent in the preliminary contest, you may not even get into the top eight. GapA Wang is such a unlucky person, with the strength of his previous champion, it should be easy to enter the final eight, but it happened to meet the monkey king. "Luck is also very important!" With notes of the shooting methods of the seeded players, the blonde hosts strive to make clear the situation of each player before the final eight competition, so as to bring wonderful explanations to the audience in the challenge arena. "Eh, klin''s player actually met Lan Fang again. Unfortunately, Lan Fang''s player is not klin''s opponent." Looking at Lan Fang, who left the field indignantly after leaving a cruel sentence, the blonde host couldn''t help thinking of the scene that the other side was knocked out by Colin in the last eight three years ago. How similar! With emotion, the blonde host crossed out Lan Fang''s name from the seed players. "It''s getting more and more intense." The preliminaries lasted for an afternoon and ended soon. Sun Wukong, Kelin, tianjinfan, jiaozi and others were all shortlisted. The other four players were also very strong, including puff, a boxing expert, and wolf, who only became human at the full moon They are all elites in the world of martial arts. Because omnipotent capsule company wants to refit the venue and deploy some high-tech equipment, the official top eight competition will be held the next day. At night, the monkey king and bulma and others gathered together, separated for three years. Everyone had a lot to say. When klin asked about the situation of tianjinfan and others in the martial arts meeting, the tortoise fairy talked about the grudge between the tortoise fairy stream and the crane fairy stream. After hearing this, klin said that he would defeat the crane fairy stream. "Wukong, have you found your four planets? Why don''t you come with me?" Bulma asked about the monkey king. "OK, let''s go after the martial arts meeting." Hearing that bulma was going to search for the four-star dragon ball with himself, Monkey King nodded happily. After the 21st martial arts meeting, the monkey king followed Qiqi to kailinta, and then went to the masruta area because of suno. He killed the red ribbon Legion and beat piraf and others once again, and then boarded the temple. So there was no time to collect the four planets. "Bulma, where have you been these years? You can''t find it every time you contact. " Oolong is sucking a drink. Now he works in the west capital, which is very close to bulma''s home. However, he has not seen bulma for several years, and he is not at home every time he goes to see her. Burma gave a mysterious smile: "I''m in a secret place. I''ll tell you exactly where." "If you don''t say it, it''s mysterious." Oolong dropped his mouth. Burma smiles elegantly. It''s so cool that only she knows the secret. Who can think that she hasn''t been on earth these years. While others are still busy with the trivial matters of life, she already has a star scale research laboratory on an alien planet. Although her father and brother-in-law got all this. "Wukong, after we find the four planets, I''ll take you to an interesting place where there are many experts.""Really?" When it comes to the master, Sun Wukong''s eyes light up. "Of course, I''m sure it will satisfy you." Burma has a smile in her heart. When you go to Sarada, you will know how powerful it is. When you remember that you just passed by, you will be silly. "Well." Sun Wukong believed in bulma''s words and began to be curious. ¡­¡­ A night of silence. The stars twinkle in the silent night sky, and a night passes unconsciously. The next day, the top eight competition of the Martial Arts Association officially began. After a fierce fight, Sun Wukong and klin both stood out from the top eight. Klin beat the innumerable super power jiaozi by brain power. In the later competition, klin lost to he xianliu''s tianjinfan, and was crippled by the other side. However, he was in Sun Wukong''s xianliu With the help of Dou, he soon recovered. The final competition is between the monkey king and tianjinfan. The strength of the monkey king after the temple practice is far beyond tianjinfan''s comparison. There is no suspense in a competition. The monkey king easily defeated tianjinfan and won the champion of the martial arts association. This made Tianjin rice suffer a great blow and know the truth that there is a heaven outside. Fairy crane was so angry that he asked tianjinfan to retaliate against guixianliu, but he was rejected by tianjinfan. After knowing this, fairy turtle frowned. He saw that the nature of tianjinfan was not bad, and it was not suitable for him to follow the insidious and cunning guy of fairy crane. After some persuasion, tianjinfan was able to turn his back. The 22nd world''s most popular martial arts association has come to an end. The champion of this session is the monkey king. As for the specific competition situation of the martial arts association, omnipotent capsule company has recorded the whole process and intends to publicize it in the form of CD-ROM. The organizers of the martial arts association are naturally happy to see its success, which is a good measure to expand the influence of the martial arts association. As soon as the two sides hit it off, the vigorous propaganda began. It can be imagined that the 23rd Martial Arts Association in three years will surely attract a large number of people. After the conference, when the blonde host was sorting out the documents, he saw that the door of the data warehouse was open, and a caretaker was lying on the ground. He suddenly realized that something had happened, "no, the list of contestants of this conference has been stolen, and the manager of the list of caretakers has also been killed." "What is this?" The blonde host found a piece of paper on the ground. When he took it up and looked at it, there was a sign of "magic" on it. An ominous premonition flashed through his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 "I''m afraid there''s going to be a big deal. We have to contact the contestants, but many of them didn''t leave their contact information at all..." The golden haired host was so anxious that the contestants of the world''s first Martial Arts Association came from all over the world, and most of them were vagabonds like ascetics. It was not easy to get in touch. "By the way, you can contact Mr. Wu Tian. He is knowledgeable and must know something!" The blonde host thought of tortoise fairy, who was called "the God of martial arts", and quickly contacted him through the organizer. In tortoise fairy''s place, he knew that the "devil" sign was actually the mark of the big bik demon king in the cholera world 300 years ago, and his heart suddenly thumped. Is the big Beek back in the world? The blonde host was in a panic when he heard the news. Also anxious is the tortoise fairy. But all this is not based on their will. Soon the first group of victims appeared. They are all contestants of this Congress. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the earth. Over a dense primeval forest, a large semi open spaceship floats in the air. In the spaceship, the big demon bik holds an orange red glass bead and looks up and down. "As long as you collect seven such beads, the devil can realize his wish?" "Yes, qilongzhu can realize any wish. We have collected six, but we are short of the last one." On the deck of the spaceship, piraf''s trio shivered and rubbed their palms in a flattering way. "Dan Balin, collect the last dragon ball as soon as possible." Bick has an old voice, and he doesn''t look very good in his old age. A green demon with a pair of wings nodded, "don''t worry, big demon. I''ll find the last dragon ball for the king." "With the Dragon Ball radar I invented, it''s easy to find the dragon ball, but the great devil should be careful of a guy named monkey king. He''s really powerful. It was because of him that my plan fell short." When it comes to monkey king, piraf gnashes his teeth. He could have become the king of the world many years ago, because the monkey king failed several times in his plan. Then he thought of looking for the big demon king bick. Now he really regrets it. It''s impossible for the big Lord bick to give the dragon ball to him. Dan Balin disdained: "just a human warrior, where is the opponent of the demons." "The monkey king is really powerful." Pilaf argued. "All right." The big demon bik put his hand, "the human martial arts can''t be underestimated. Dan Balin, you have to do your best, but I don''t think there are so strong experts in this era." "Don''t worry about the great devil." Dan Balin bent down, then picked up the radar and flew to the last one. After Dan Balin left, bik was silent for a moment. "Is that monkey king so powerful?" "Yes, I have specially investigated him. He is a disciple of the immortal tortoise of martial arts. He won the second place of the world''s first martial arts association at a young age, and he should have participated in the latest one The great devil, he can''t underestimate it. Even the red ribbon legion of the ruling party has been destroyed by him. If the great devil wants to rule the world, this person must be removed. " "The monkey king I see King bick has always been full of fear of the wudaoists. It was because he looked down upon them more than 300 years ago that he was sealed by his life for more than 300 years. "Who is the tortoise immortal of martial arts that you just said?" The big demon king bik''s eyes were fixed. "Is it God?" Pilaf lying on the ground, the atmosphere dare not breathe, "martial arts God''s real name is Wutian, also known as Wutian teacher, because lived more than 300 years, and has the title of immortal." "Lived more than 300 years..." The king''s face became dignified, and his fingers kept knocking on the handrail. "So this man is likely to be a legacy of the previous era. He has a surname of Wu for more than 300 years. Is it related to that man?" What did the big demon king think of? His face suddenly changed, and a cold air pressure was released. He said coldly: "have you ever heard of the name of wutaidou..." "Wu Tai Dou?" "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of it." Pilaf, Xiao Wu and Xiu shake their heads. Bik was a little relieved when he heard this, but this conversation also made him recall the threat of the martial arts. If there were still people in the world who would "demonize the waves", he would be a bit dangerous. Thinking of this, bik must have spit out an egg from his mouth and hatched another soldier, simbalu. A chubby, green dinosaur like creature. "Sinbalu, you take over Dan Balin''s work and kill all the martial arts and Taoists in the world. I want to let the people all over the world know that I''m back from the big demon bik." The big Beek gasped and looked tired."Yes, sir Simbalu responded with a gurgling voice in his throat, which sounded particularly penetrating. "Ah, there it is again. It''s terrible." Seeing that the big demon king of bik has divided into a demon clan, pilaf and Xiao Wu hold together and shiver. "Shut up if you don''t want to die." The great Beek gave him a cold glance and a cold hum. Pilaf three people immediately afraid to have any sound, began to regret the release of bik from the deep sea. "When the Demon King returns to his youth, we must let the human beings in this world experience the fear of living under the domination of the demons." The big demon king of bik thought like this, slowly closed his eyes, he was too old, and the redundant movement would only consume his physical strength. A few hours later, danbalin relied on the radar to find the last dragon ball. After he went back to do the work, all the seven dragon balls gathered in front of the big demon king bick, flashing with a regular golden light. "Tell me, how can I summon the dragon?" "Just call the dragon." "Well." The big demon king bik nodded his head and looked at the dragon ball. His eyes were full of excitement. He held both hands and exclaimed, "come out, dragon, and realize my wish." As soon as the words fell, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the whole world fell into a kind of terrible darkness. Looking at the lightning that constantly fell from the sky, the big demon bik opened his eyes, and his face muscles trembled slightly, which showed that his heart was not so calm. In a restaurant thousands of kilometers away, the monkey king was having dinner with bulma. When he saw that the sky outside was suddenly dark, the monkey king was surprised: "someone has summoned a dragon?" Bulma: we haven''t had time to look for the Dragon Ball yet Monkey King grabbed a piece of fat and nibbled, "then we can only wait for the next time." "It can only be like this. By the way, Wukong, it must be very hard for you to practice. I''ll take you to enjoy delicious food all over the world..." Bulma''s blue and purple eyes were shining, and the monkey king nodded: "OK, but don''t forget to take me to the master." "Of course Bulma has a smile on her face. Wukong is only one year younger than her. Now she is 18 years old. According to the growth of Saiya people, she will grow up quickly in the next few months. I don''t know if Wukong will be handsome when she grows up Thinking about it, bulma suddenly felt a little hot in her body. ¡­¡­ Next to the big Beek''s ship. "Roar!" With a loud dragon chant, the giant dragon, one kilometer long, was suspended in the air. It was dark red all over. Each scale was clearly visible. Under the crystal clear scales were developed muscles. At this time, the red dragon was staring at the big demon king bick with its huge eyes. A dragon power came from the sky. "Is this the dragon?" Big devil bik''s heart trembled, and a powerful dragon power oppressed him. "Yes Yes Pilaf fell to the ground, the red dragon''s pressure is not ordinary people can resist. "It turns out that this is the dragon. It''s so powerful." The big demon king bik believed that the dragon would realize his wish. "Those who have collected the dragon balls, please tell me your wishes. Only two." "Two wishes?" In his heart, bik raised his head and said, "dragon, please realize my first wish. Please let me return to the peak. I want to be young again..." With that, the big demon king of bik looked up and waited. The dragon in the sky was silent for a while, and a loud voice came: "sorry, your wish can''t be realized." "Second wish What can''t be realized? " The big demon king of bik''s face broke down and said excitedly, "why can''t I realize my wish? Isn''t the Dragon saying that it''s omnipotent?" "I can make it happen, but my regulator won''t allow it!" "Why, who is your regulator?" The great king of bick was gnashing his teeth, and his sharp teeth almost broke. "Luo Lan..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 "Dragon ball and regulators?" Bik''s eyes were bloodshot and he turned to stare at piraf and others. Piraf was dumbfounded, and his throat was dry. "I I don''t know. It has never been mentioned in the data. " "But the devil''s wish can''t come true." As much as you wish, you will have as much disappointment. The great king of bick is full of expectation and hopes that the dragon can restore his youth. But now the dragon has refused his wish. It''s not that he can''t realize it, but that he won''t allow it. Without a healthy body, no peak body, what does he take to conquer the world. At this moment, for the so-called regulator Luo Lan, the big devil bick is full of resentment from the bottom of his heart. "Or let me have a try?" Piraf shivers in the cold air of the big demon king bick, for fear that the other party will be upset and kill them. As soon as bik''s eyelids were raised, a sharp mouthed demon like a pterosaur beside him said, "go ahead, you''d better satisfy the great demon, or you''ll die." "Gulu ~" pilaf swallowed his saliva and went to the dragon with Xiao Wu and others in a sad heart. Looking at the mighty dragon in mid air, he prayed that his wish of waiting for a while would come true, otherwise they would be miserable, "dragon, please let the big devil bick be young again." "Wishes are not allowed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Piraf shivered. "Let the big Beek rule the world." "Wishes are not allowed." A clench of teeth. "I want 100 million in cash!" "Yes." Huala ~ ~ a pile of cash fell from the sky and soon piled up a hill in front of pilaf. Looking at the hill made of money, pilaf''s expression froze and he wanted to slap himself. How could this wish come true! Face stiff ground contrast gram big devil king way: "big devil king, the divine dragon can realize a wish." "I know." Bik''s eyes are full of fire: "it only refuses the wish of the demon king. What''s the use of such a dragon?" With that, a group of Qigong waves with violent energy fluctuations gathered in his hand. He aimed the energy at the dragon in the sky, which had the posture of destroying the dragon. Pilaf quickly stopped it. "Wait, there''s another wish that can be realized." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The big demon bik folded his hand and aimed the qigong wave at pilaf and others. His wrinkled face showed cruelty and his voice was cold: "give you the last chance. If the dragon can no longer realize my wish, I will let you go to hell with the dragon." "Sure, sure." Piraf was scared out of his wits. His face was pale, and beany beads of sweat ran down his forehead. It''s over. I should not have brought him up from the deep sea if I had known that bik was so cruel. Now it''s too late to say anything. "King piraf, what shall we do?" The little dance was shaking. "The great devil will kill us." "Now we can only rely on the dragon." Looking at his two younger brothers, pilaf''s face was fierce. He yelled at the Dragon: "dragon, my second wish, take us away from the demon king..." As soon as his words were finished, the big devil bik noticed something was wrong, and his face suddenly changed. "Damn it These guys wanted to escape with the dragon. They were annoyed. The qigong wave in their hands came out of their hands and attacked them. With a roar, a huge fireball rose in place. The amazing energy rolled up the wind and directly bent the trees around 50 meters. The piraf three were immediately submerged in the flames of energy. Soon it was gone. "Lord, are they dead?" Next to the sharp mouth demon asked. The big demon king bik''s face was livid, and he said angrily, "I don''t know. Maybe he escaped." At this time, the red dragon in the sky bent down his head and said, "your two wishes have come true, so goodbye!" "Do I allow you to go?" Bik roared at the Dragon angrily and let out all his anger. With a roar in his mouth, a straight energy wave spurted out of his mouth and went straight to the dragon. However, when the energy was close to the dragon for several meters, a powerful force suddenly poured down from the sky. With a bang, the shock wave with huge energy seemed to touch an invisible air wall, which instantly turned into a sparse fog and disappeared. Then the rolling momentum rolled over, and the whole space seemed to solidify. "What?" Bik''s face changed wildly. Heavy pressure was put on his body, and his bones cracked. The whole person was directly pressed on the ground. "Don''t be rude. Next time, you''ll be punished!" The red dragon''s majestic eyes took a look at the big demon king bick. His loud voice reverberated in the air. The understated glance seemed to be engraved in the soul. The pressure of the upper dragon clan made the soul tremble.After a while, the sky became bright again, and the figure of the Dragon had disappeared completely. However, the shock that all things brought to the king of bik could not be subsided for a long time. "The powerful dragon clan, who is the creator of the dragon ball, and why is it so terrible!" Bik got up from the ground with a blue face, and his eyes were full of blood. At this moment, he doubted whether he could rule the world. The glimpse just now seemed casual, but bik knew that if the Dragon really wanted to kill himself, it would be absolutely easy. If there is such a master in the world, his ambition to rule the world will be hindered. "Is it God? No, the gods don''t have such strength. Maybe they are more advanced gods... " The face of King bick was uncertain. After a long time, he sighed bitterly. His body was very old, and he didn''t have much time to rule the world. Maybe he should leave some money behind. "The great devil Will our plan be carried out? " Duck billed demons quickly help big bik. There was a cold light in the eyes of the big demon bik: "as usual, let Dan Balin and sinbalu continue to hunt down the Taoists on earth I want to let the whole world fall into the fear of demon rule. In addition, I want to find a safe place for the demon king to place his real descendants. " "Lord, if you do this, you will consume your life force." The Jianzui demons were surprised. The demons like danbalin and sinbalu were just transformed by the power of the big bik demons. Making that kind of demons consumes some physical strength at most, but their descendants are different. They need to be bred with soul and life. If the big bik demons do this, they will consume a lot of life. "Don''t worry, the descendant won''t be born before the demon king dies." The big demon king of bik put his hand to stop his subordinates from going on. In fact, after seeing the power of the dragon, there was a strong uneasiness in his heart. Seeing that the great demon had made up his mind, the Jianzui demons would no longer stop him. "The great demon will rest assured that his subordinates will find a safe place." "Well." The big demon king bick let out a sound, floated up and went back to the big spaceship in the sky. Then he sat on the huge seat like a white bone, holding the seat with both hands, and gradually entered into meditation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Mesanda, a world of metal. Luo Lan has been sitting on the towering metal mountain for a long time with her eyes closed. The cold wind blows his hair. A light red microwave floats on the surface of her body, vaguely releasing a golden light. An awe inspiring momentum spread out and turned into waves flying all over the sky. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, a smile on the corner of his mouth: "bik is still alive after all, I give him a little surprise, should let him quite collapse!" Smile a little, continue to close your eyes, what happened on earth to him is just a trivial matter. The bigwig couldn''t even get in his eyes. Now the more important thing is to improve the level of his body. He has a hunch that he is getting closer to the Super Saiyan level. It seems that there is only a layer of gauze between them. After crossing it, it is a new level. However, this layer of gauze seems fragile, sometimes it can be stuck for a lifetime. If he can''t cross it, he doesn''t know how many years it will be suppressed. Frankly speaking, it''s not particularly difficult for Luo Lan to become a super Saiya with his current fighting capacity. The strong emotional fluctuation is enough to make him achieve this transformation. But he didn''t want to. Luo Lan doesn''t want to use the strong emotion to transform himself into a super Saiya like Sun Wukong and bejita in the original work. Instead, he chooses to practice to a perfect state and make a natural breakthrough. His ultimate goal is to reach a higher level. The transformation of super Saier is just the same as the transformation of Jintong. If even super Saier has to take a shortcut, it is difficult to reach a higher level. "Depending on self-cultivation to reach the level of super Saiya, you should reach the level of free control as soon as you change your body, that is, the state of Monkey King when he comes back from yadrat. This starting point will be higher, and the state of super Saiya will be much thicker than that of monkey king." "After all, there are destructive gods and angels who are far stronger than the super sais!" "That''s not something that can be achieved by transformation." In the original work, even if the monkey king achieves super red and super blue, it is still not the opponent who destroys the God birus. It is not that the strength of Transfiguration is not strong enough, and there is no realm. The level of gods is a very strange state. If Luo Lan goes along the road of super Saiya, he is only copying the road of Monkey King. Of course, he can become powerful, but the road ahead will only go further and further It''s definitely not what he wants to see. Luo Lan knows that his savvy is OK. In the early stage, he can rely on foresight and Saiya people''s physique to become stronger, but not necessarily in the later stage. Therefore, it is very important to lay a solid foundation now. He should reflect his advantages to the level of gods. This is not ambitious, but ambitious planning for the overall situation! "Poof "Poof In the soft sound of breaking the air, strands of light golden light gradually spread. At this time, the red dragon hidden in his right arm also had a reaction, and the warm energy began to spread in his body. Gradually, he felt that his whole body became very light. An amazing stream of energy continues to rise in the depths of the body. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, when Luo Lan is working hard to break through the super Saiya level. A hot Gobi area, hot wind blowing on the earth, a group of wind rolling grass slowly rolling from the dry earth. Under the scorching sun, the three figures with wooden sticks marched forward in the Gobi, "King pilaf, where are we and when can we go out?" "It should be soon." "It''s not easy to save your life from the big Beek. I I''m sorry to save the great devil from the seal. " Pilaf was holding a wooden stick, and the sun was hanging overhead, evaporating a small amount of water in his body. "It''s too late to say anything now. We need to get out of the Gobi." "Well, this place looks familiar. Is it near our former castle?" The little dancer wears a coat, and the pale red eye shadow has been opened. "Really, we''re back." "King pilaf, let''s hide here in the future. It''s too dangerous for us to have big bik in the outside world." Xiao Wu looks like she''s afraid. It''s not easy to save her life this time. She may not have such good luck in the future. Pilaf heard Xiao Wu''s advice, thought of the danger before, and nodded, "you''re right, hide first, and you can''t go out before the big Lord bick is removed." "Well." Xiao Wu and ah Xiu nodded, then they helped each other and walked towards the crowded place. They didn''t know that when they were wandering in the Gobi, the outside world had been shrouded in the terror of the big demon king bik. The big demon king bik made a comeback and sent a large number of demons to hunt down the world''s martial Taoists. In just a few days, a large number of martial Taoists suffered disasters, and countless martial arts museums were cleaned up by the demons. Turtle house. Since the news of bik''s reappearance, turtle fairy has been paying close attention to the situation outside. With him, there are Kelin, Tianjin rice and dumplings in turtle fairy house. Since the reform, tianjinfan and jiaozi have been following Guixian for a while, until the big devil bike appeared.Bang! Colin''s fists hit the table heavily, and when he saw the news on TV about the death of countless Taoists, all the people were angry. "It must have been made by the great bicker." "It''s so cruel. In just a few days, all the martial arts and Taoists in the world have suffered a disaster." "I heard Mr. crane fairy tell the story of the big devil before. Our strength is not enough to defeat the big devil." "The dragon ball has also been used by people, and the person who uses it may be the big devil of bick. It''s hateful. In this way, there is no means to check and balance the big devil." "If only we could contact Wukong." "No, he and bulma don''t know where they are. They can''t get through at all." The tortoise fairy sighed, "for today''s plan, we can only go to the God. Qiqi, they are the heirs of the God. They won''t stand idly by. Tianjinfan, you can go to kailinta together. I''ll try to hold the big demon bik." "Mr. Wu Tian, don''t take any chances." Tianjin rice see the determination in the eyes of the tortoise fairy, quickly stop way. "I''ve inherited a trick from Wu taidou teacher called" magic sealing wave ". If I''m lucky, I may be able to seal the big devil bik again." Then the tortoise fairy said the characteristics of magic sealing wave. When klin knew that it would cost his life to perform magic wave, he immediately disagreed, "don''t do anything stupid, Mr. Wu Tian. We''ll wait until we see the God. We still have the dragon ball. One year later, we can revive all those who died." Seeing this, the tortoise fairy hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up the idea of fighting with the big demon king bik. "In this way, I''ll teach you the magic wave. It''s the last way to defeat the enemy. When you learn it, you''ll leave the tortoise fairy house immediately. Tianjin rice and dumplings, you''ll go to Kailin tower to look for the God of heaven. Klin, you''ll go to the capital of the west to see if you can contact Wukong or bulma!" "Well." Now they can only do so, so the next tortoise fairy began to teach the skills of "magic Fengbo" to tianjinfan and Kelin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 One day later, master GUI taught all the skills of "magic wave" to Kelin and tianjinfan, and told them not to use them until they had to. Magic wave sealing is a trick developed to seal the invincible evil forces. Like Qigong cannon, it has a high demand on the caster. If you don''t have enough physical strength and energy, exerting it by force will only exhaust the vitality of the caster. At that time, Wu taidou, the teacher of tortoise fairy and crane fairy, paid for his life in order to deal with the big demon king bik. "Colin, Tianjin food, all I can teach you is this. This is your young age. The older generation can play a very small role. It''s up to you in the future." With the development of the times, the martial arts circle is changing from the old to the new. Unconsciously, even he will be eliminated. "Go ahead, I know you can''t wait, but don''t be impulsive..." In the end, he told them that tianjinfan, Kelin and others were the most promising practitioners in the world of martial arts and Taoism. He had high hopes for them and didn''t want them to die in the battle with the big demon king bik. "Well." Tianjin fan, Kelin and others have firm eyes. Then they straighten up and leave the turtle fairy house together. With the help of dumpling''s super power, Kelin''s body is suspended in mid air. "Teacher Wutian, I will find Wukong and tell him the situation." "We''re going to go up to kellinta and find the gods." After that, the three of them set out and headed west. When they got to the mainland, Tientsin fan and jiaozi would head for Kailin''s holy land. They would meet the cat fairy and God as soon as possible, while klin would go straight to the west capital to see if he could find Sun Wukong and bulma. Looking at the figure of Tientsin fan and others, the tortoise fairy nodded, silently took off his sunglasses, changed into a black martial arts suit, and left the tortoise fairy house. The tortoise fairy knows that he is not the opponent of the big demon king, so it is not advisable to fight hard, but it is also impossible for him to ignore the outside situation and hide in the tortoise fairy house. Nowadays, the outside demons are making trouble and countless Taoists have been killed. He can''t wait to die. Even if he can''t deal with the big demon king bik, he has to save some innocent people. ¡­¡­ At this time, the capital of the Earth Kingdom. King bik has led the army to conquer the defense of the capital, and the whole king has fallen into the hands of King bik. In the TV station, King cat is forced to make a final TV speech to announce that the whole world has become under the rule of the demons, but king cat makes a resistance at the end of the TV speech, calling on the rebels all over the world to join hands Defeat the big devil, and finally be kicked away by the big devil. Facing the TV camera, the skinny figure of big demon bik appeared on the screen, his face shining with cold light. "Human beings, welcome the rule of the demons with the greatest despair. Let''s be desperate and indignant. The whole world has become a paradise for the demons. Human beings will be the food in the mouth of the demons I forgot to say that just before, my subordinates had killed most of the world''s martial arts and Taoism, that is to say, no one can stop me. " "Isn''t it wishful thinking for your king to call on all the rebels to join hands?" "Next, let''s play a game. I''ll draw lots for each city. The city I draw will be very lucky. The demon king will go there in person to completely destroy it." In order to increase the deterrent power, the big demon king bik even spared no effort to release an energy ball. In the broadcast of the TV channel, half of the king''s capital was covered by a fierce fireball. The blazing fireball rose to a height of 1000 meters, and immediately the whole King''s capital was reduced to a fierce prison. After the smoke of the gunpowder dispersed, the earth of shocking anxiety appeared in front of everyone in front of the TV. The huge black hole in the center was like an abyss, which made people feel cold. Tens of kilometers around it were razed to the ground, and hundreds of thousands of lives were killed in a big explosion. "See, that''s the end of resisting me." "Everyone, the game begins, quietly waiting for the arrival of death!" This is the end of the TV broadcast. Looking at the snowflake screen, the whole world fell into silence, and then fear spread around the world like wings. "Is that a cover up?" "No, that''s true. Wang Du has lost contact with him." "Is it true that the king of bick has come, my God It''s the legendary king of bik. The end of the world is coming "We also have scientific and technological weapons, as well as martial arts and Taoism..." "It''s useless. I didn''t see him destroy half of the capital with a wave of his hand. Technological weapons can''t deal with him at all. Even the king is still in his hands. No one can defeat him." "It''s over." Three hundred years ago, King bick was already a legendary character. Many people regard him as a myth but don''t take him seriously. Now, King bick reappears and shows his desperate power. People finally recall the fear of being dominated by King bick and the demons.Soon, news gathered from all over the world about the death of the Taoists. Some lifeless reporters and cameramen went deep into the capital with the camera. The shocking scene of doomsday under the camera was far more terrifying than that in the live TV broadcast. Panic began to spread. All kinds of rumors were rampant. Then people began to make a commotion. People in various areas began to drive away from the city in droves. Many tramps and gangsters began to attack shops, banks and even the public sector On the main road, the whistle and cry sounded, the vehicles collided, people began to wrestle, the black smoke rose, and all places were in chaos. Remote and dry gobi. A stand in the rubble forest stronghold, air conditioning whistling blowing, dispel the heat in the air. Beep! Leping pressed the remote control to turn off the TV. Just now, the TV was broadcasting the information of the dead wudaoists all over the world. Although the environment of the earth is also entertainment oriented, the reputation of wudaoists is still prominent. Therefore, when the end comes, all the wudaoists are expected. However, the reality is particularly cruel, the death of one by one of the Taoists deeply shakes people''s final confidence. "Master Leping, it''s very dangerous outside!" Poole was floating in the air. "Yes, especially those who have participated in the world''s first martial arts association. They are the first people to be dealt with by the big devil bik. Depending on the situation, the martial arts outside are almost dead." Leping, with long hair and dark green coat, sighs at the TV. "Fortunately we didn''t go out." Poole is a little scared. "Well, the world is getting more and more cruel." Leping''s will is not very firm. He has lost the courage to walk out of the desert since he was attacked by monkey king and Qiqi several years ago. In his opinion, it''s not bad to be a prodigal son in the desert. At least he can get some peace. Now it seems that his choice is right. The outside world is too chaotic. If he is careless, he will lose his life. Just looking at the evil demons ruling the world, his heart is always a little unwilling. "Forget it Even if I go out, it doesn''t work. " Leping shakes his head, because he has not participated in the 21st and 22nd world''s first martial arts association. When he is in the desert, his strength has not improved significantly compared with a few years ago. Now he is not even the opponent of klin in the last Martial Arts Association. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 The capital of the West. Chaos has spread here. It''s been several hours since the king of bik announced his rule of the world. In the previous hours, the king of bik destroyed several medium-sized cities near the capital. With the latest draw, the capital of the West was listed as the place to be destroyed. At this time, the capital of the West has been flying, rich people directly fly away by jet plane, ordinary people also fly away from the city by car, a large number of people travel together, suddenly paralyzing the whole city. On the suspended overpasses, the vehicles are as congested as a long line. Many cars collide with each other, emitting black smoke. The drivers quarrel there, and the sirens and horns are mixed. In the face of disaster, human negative emotions are all expressed. Colin sighed at the sight, and then his body leaped between the buildings like a flexible monkey, with a flash on his toes and blinking on another building 100 meters away. "It''s going to end sooner." "I hope to get in touch with them as soon as possible." With this in mind, Colin quickened his pace of action. At this time, the distant cry attracted his attention. His eyes looked towards the other side. Suddenly, a monster with green scales appeared in the middle of the city. At this time, he was attacking the people who were fleeing from the crowd. "The demons came to the capital of the West so soon..." Klin''s face was chilly, and then he found that it was not the army of the big demon king, and his face was slightly relaxed. This green demon clan is just a minion sent by the big demon king bick to destroy the human order. Its strength is not very strong. At this time, the demon clan is chasing the fleeing crowd, but the main attack is a purple haired woman. Other people are not attacked much. When they get close, they find that the attacked woman is actually Lan Fang, a charming purple haired woman who met in the two martial arts meetings. Lan Fang''s current situation is not very good. She is injured in many places and her mouth is covered with blood. Seeing this, klin quickly releases a turtle Qigong and blocks the attack of the demon clan for Lan Fang. Bang! Qigong wave sweeps Lan Fang''s body and raises a fire in front of her. Then a not too high figure appears in front of her and kills the demons who attack her. "It''s you!" Lan Fang was surprised to see that the person who saved her was the one who defeated her twice in Wudao meeting. Then she leaned towards him. "How can you be targeted by the demons?" Asked Colin. "I don''t know. It has been chasing me for a long time. Fortunately, it was solved by you. Thank you." "Oh, you''re welcome." As soon as klin heard it, she knew what was going on. Lan Fang was a contestant of the two martial arts associations, and her name must have been listed in the list of big devil bik. Now most martial arts masters have suffered a lot. It''s not easy for her to survive. Lan Fang is a kind-hearted person with similar temperament to bulma. Before the fourth game of the 21st Martial Arts Association in the original book, Sun Wukong didn''t play. Everyone looked around. Finally, she was the first to find out and inform others. In addition to using some deviant ways when fighting, he is still a very good person in essence. Like bulma in the early stage, he is not very serious. "Little brother, can you let me follow you first? The world is not safe now." Part of Lan Fang''s strength depends on her own charm. However, this kind of fighting method is not effective when meeting the demons. She knows that klin''s strength is better than her. Only when she is close to him can she have some sense of security. Colin thought that there are not many surviving Taoists. If they don''t join forces, they may be wiped out one by one. He nodded: "let''s go first. I''m going to the omnipotent capsule company." "Universal capsule company, I know. Let''s go together!" Lan Fang''s purple curly hair swung and walked in front of her. Kling looked at her graceful figure for a moment, and soon followed her. When they arrived at the universal capsule company, they found that the atmosphere here was so comfortable that it didn''t look like the end of the world. Mrs. blives was sitting in the garden with her pet in the sun. She picked up a cup of coffee and tasted it carefully, as if she didn''t worry about what happened outside. Colin didn''t know that the whole villa was full of fighting robots unique to Saifei forces. They usually disguised themselves as sculptures. Launching Weilai can easily destroy the whole civilization. Mrs. blives put down her coffee and said, "so you''re looking for Wukong and bulma!" "Bulma, they are wandering outside. It''s hard to get in touch with them. Wait a minute. They left a special contact. I''ll get it for you." Later, with the help of Mrs. blives, klin finally got in touch with the monkey king. It turned out that at this time, the monkey king was on the other side of baozi mountain, and they didn''t know that there was a big demon named bik outside. "So many things have happened. I know. I''m going to get rid of the big Beek now.""Wait for Wukong, the big devil bik is very powerful. Don''t act alone..." But before klin finished, there was no voice on the other end of the phone. Klin''s face was worried: "oops, Wukong must have gone to find the big devil bik. How can he be an opponent with his own strength?" "Don''t worry, Goku is very powerful." Mrs. burrows felt her pet and didn''t worry at all. "The monkey king is the champion of the first martial arts association in the world. It should be OK!" Lan Fang is not very clear about the strength of the monkey king, but certainly much more powerful than himself. Klin paced in the same place. He felt very uneasy. After thinking about it, he still felt that he wanted to stop the monkey king. But just then, Mrs. blives turned on the TV and pointed to the screen. "You see, the monkey king is against the big devil." "It''s really the monkey king." Lan Fang yelled. Klin''s head was dizzy. He couldn''t believe it and said, "how can Wukong get to the capital so fast? It''s only a few minutes What happened later made klin even more silly. He saw that the monkey king soon fought against the big devil king, and it was a unilateral blood abuse. The big devil king was not the opponent of the monkey king, and soon fell into a desperate situation. "Wukong''s strength is so strong!" Colin can''t believe it, but the pictures on TV have to be convincing. Watching overpasses and high-rise buildings collapse and destroy in the battle between them, Colin is excited. Soon the scene of the battle spread to the whole city. Half of the king''s capital was destroyed, just like a sculpture made of sand, completely collapsed In the fierce battle, bik exhausted all his strength to release Qigong wave, but he was still blocked by the monkey king and punched through his body. "I would lose to a human..." The behemoth''s face was filled with consternation before he died, and then he turned to ashes in a violent explosion. Through the camera, this shocking scene is displayed in front of everyone. At this time, people all over the world know that a martial arts expert who looks like a teenager has come forward to defeat the big demon bik and saved the world. "It''s very powerful. It''s really not a special effect. They can launch rockets in their hands..." "Where is the rocket? It''s the qigong wave of wudaojia. Only the advanced wudaojia can release it. That boy is Sun Wukong. He is a disciple of Wu Tian, the God of martial arts. He is also the champion of the first martial arts association in the world "It''s worthy of being the number one in the world. It''s amazing that it has defeated the big devil of bick." All of them are discussing enthusiastically. They are excited for the rest of their lives, and they are grateful for the monkey king who saved the world. Some people who don''t know much about martial arts know that after human beings practice martial arts, they can become so powerful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 "Is that how the big bik was killed by Wukong?" Watching the last picture on TV, Colin swallowed his saliva in disbelief. He just thought about how to stop the monkey king from dying. After a while, the devil was killed. The huge reversal made him feel like a roller coaster. "Your fellow brother is very good." Lan Fang felt, "even the big devil bick is not his opponent, I think no one on earth can defeat him." She met Monkey King and knew that he was very good, but she didn''t know how much difference there was between them because she didn''t fight. Now, the difference is just the difference between heaven and earth. It turns out that this child with a long tail is so powerful. Klin sighed: "yes, I didn''t know Wukong was so strong." Sun Wukong was a lot more powerful than him from the beginning. He thought that after several years of practice, the gap between them would narrow a little bit, but he didn''t expect that the gap would grow bigger and bigger. This guy, Wukong, can''t be underestimated. "Now it''s all right, the big bik is destroyed by Wukong, and the world is finally stable No, the chaos may last for a while Colin frowned. The dragon ball has just been used. It will take a year to revive the people killed by the big devil. "But it''s very lucky." Compared with the original worst-case plan, the demise of bicker is obviously the most ideal state. The pain that big demon bik brings to the world is undoubtedly huge. His appearance has disturbed the original order of the earth and awakened the negative emotions in people''s hearts. The negative effects he brings will continue until time slowly smoothes all the pain and makes everything forget. But this time is certainly not short. At this time, all over the world because of the disappearance of the big devil bick into crazy joy, like the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dissipated, all people feel happy from the heart. Next, the reconstruction work began. Mourning activities were held one after another. The cat king of the earth kingdom once again appeared in front of the TV screen and gave a long speech on the theme of summing up and reflecting on the disaster. Of course, it was necessary to praise the hero of saving the world, the Monkey King. Although the king of bik has been wiped out by the monkey king, the demons he created before are still rampant all over the world. Finally, King cat called on all the martial artists to join hands to eradicate the residual forces left by the king of bik, and promised to pay attention to the development of martial arts. It is obvious that there are obvious omissions in the previous policies of the Earth Kingdom. Through this incident, many people know that human beings can become so powerful after practicing martial arts. Now that we know what is missing, we need to strengthen it. The most obvious thing is to strengthen the support for the martial arts association. On the whole, it promoted the spread of martial arts. After a short stay in bulma''s home, klin and Lanfang leave soon. Klin wants to go to other cities to find the remnant party left by the big demon king bick, but Lanfang doesn''t want to get involved in these things because they are not very strong. When the sky falls, there is a tall man on top of her. It''s not her turn to be a weak woman. However, through this incident, she looks at Colin with new eyes. In the past, she didn''t like small people most, and she didn''t have a good sense of Colin. Because two Wudao meetings were defeated by Colin, I still have some resentment in my heart, but now I can communicate with him calmly. When leaving, Lan Fang transcribed a contact information to him, then waved his hand, raised the salute and returned to his hometown. "What a strange woman." He put the paper with the contact information in his pocket and watched him go away. Then his face became serious. "Wukong''s strength has unconsciously surpassed me too much. Next, we have to work hard. After we get rid of the remnant Party of the big demon king bick, we can go to Kailin holy land. We''d better be able to accept the guidance of the God." With this in mind, klin arranged his martial arts clothes. His face was frozen, and his body leaned forward slightly. It was like a flash of light. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a black spot on the horizon. There''s karinda. Tianjinfan and jiaozi meet the cat fairy at the top of the tower. At first sight, they are all surprised by the image of the cat fairy. When they are about to ask to meet the God, the cat fairy tells them that the big devil bik has been destroyed. They are shocked and can''t believe it. After the cat fairy showed them the picture of the lower boundary, they looked at each other. They climbed up to Kailin tower and asked for help. Unexpectedly, before they could find help, the enemy would be destroyed directly. "Now that you are here, stay in Kailin tower and practice. With your strength, you will soon be able to master the main points of practice. Maybe you will have a chance to get the God''s advice..." The cat fairy touches his beard. The big devil bick incident is a sequel of the old God''s accession to the throne. It''s very good that it can be solved. Even if no one in the lower world can deal with it, the cat fairy and others will not stand by. You know, now the temple has the heir of the God. Even if Bobo can''t directly fight because of the old God, Qiqi and suno can fight, but they are not in the temple.Now the monkey king directly killed the demon king, but also saved the trouble of recalling Qiqi and suno. Let them continue to practice in Wuxing mountain. "Is fairy Karin willing to instruct us?" "Of course, I can''t teach you for long. What I really want to learn is in the temple." The cat fairy narrowed his eyes. If he didn''t see that Tianjin fan and others were deficient in some aspects, he would have entered the temple with their strength. "I''d like you to give me some advice." Tianjin rice and dumplings are very exciting. The legend of Kailin holy land is widely spread among the ancient schools, and the wise guidance can undoubtedly save a lot of time. ¡­¡­ Somewhere on earth in a remote mountain village. The duck billed demons, the subordinates of King bick, are guarding an egg in a cave. Crack appears on the surface of the egg shell, and the sound of breaking sounds. A young green figure in the "devil" costume climbs out of the egg. "Little master, the great devil has been killed." "Well, I know. I''ll take revenge. Sooner or later, the world will fall into my bick''s hands." The voice of the little demon is cold. The duckbill like a pterosaur looked at the little Master excitedly and said, "fortunately, the great demon left his descendants ahead of time, otherwise the demon would disappear completely. Who would have thought that there were still people in the world who could defeat the great demon." ¡­¡­ North galaxy. SAFIYA finished her practice on adelat, and then moved to an advanced planet to practice her strength. In two years, her strength has changed dramatically, and she faintly felt that she was very close to the super Saiya. "I don''t know how much strength will be improved after I become a super sair?" She thought silently in her heart that she played a Qigong wave. She controlled the qigong wave perfectly. There was no leakage of all the energy. Then her figure suddenly flashed and appeared directly in front of the flight path of the qigong wave. Close your hands and stop the qigong wave. Boom! The earth shaking sound was deafening, all the energy immediately turned into a fog like turbulence, and the orange red fire flashed up. A huge flare suddenly appeared on the planet. In an instant, the rotation of the whole planet seemed to stop. "It''s worth my two years of hard work." Saifeiya nodded with satisfaction, with a smile in his eyes. The feeling of flowing power in his body was very comfortable. But at this time, a cold voice came from behind, "woman, who allows you to release energy on this planet, you disturb my sleep!" Someone? Saifeiya a little surprised, turned around, but saw an orange hair woman, I do not know when to appear beside her, is looking at her with cold eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 The woman had orange hair, was not very tall, her water blue skin was slightly blue, her eyes were blue, and she was looking at her with cold eyes. Light as smoke cloud eyebrows slightly frown up, saifeiliya don''t like each other''s indifferent look like ants, looking up and down at each other, the accident is that this person she can''t see through. Who is it? Saifeiya was startled, and secretly vigilant. At this time, the orange haired woman on the opposite side also looked at Saifeiya and noticed the tail behind Saifeiya. She flashed a light on her face and said, "it''s Saiya. Can you have such high energy in this era? Are you super Saiya?" "Oh, even if it''s super Saiya, it''s unforgivable to disturb my sleep." Mori''s cold air spreads suddenly, the surrounding temperature drops suddenly, the other party looks at Saifeiya coldly, the hazy figure disappears suddenly, and it has come to Saifeiya when it appears again. It''s so fast. This is the feeling in the heart of Sophia. Looking at the enlarged face near Chi Chi, Sophia couldn''t help exclaiming and waving her arms. A strange red light flashed in her eyes. Her black eyes turned into blood red instantly, and her strength also increased ten times. Red pupil state, ten times the normal force. At this time, the energy of Saifeiya directly climbed to 60 million combat power. Gee! The other side was obviously surprised to see the state of Saifeiya. With a slight sound, his lips were slightly pursed, but the intensity of the attack did not weaken at all. He saw a white palm across the void, a cold and bloody murderous air was like a cage, and the air was twisted and torn in the violent sound. Bang! A fist attack is like a powerful force from the sky, and SAFIYA immediately resists. But at the moment of contact, the violent force makes SAFIYA''s face change greatly, and his body is directly thrown out by the violent force. "Poof!" A touch of blood mist flying, Saifeiya could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, face Shua became ugly. "Strange shape, it''s not super Saiya, power It''s a little weak. " The orange haired woman has some regrets. "So strong, who are you?" Celia endured the pain of the body, two eyes staring at each other. This kind of strength should never be unknown. Is it a master hiding somewhere in the universe? In the vast universe, the hidden strong is unknown. Compared with the whole universe, her power is really insignificant. At this moment, sephia''s body was cold, and a layer of cold sweat suddenly appeared behind her. At this moment, the joy of two years'' cultivation to enhance strength has disappeared. Compared with this woman, her strength is not much better than ordinary people. "There''s no need to answer you." The orange haired woman shakes her hair and comes to the place a few meters away. Sephia was silent and on guard. All of a sudden, Saifeiya found that the image of the object was familiar, and felt as if he had seen it somewhere. Orange hair, water blue skin, blue eyes shining with the cold light The brain turns fast, and the memory of many years ago comes to mind. Sylvia''s aura flashes and his voice of surprise blurts out. "You''re from ARTA..." Yes, the other party is not the Alta! Equally powerful and indiscriminate, the orange haired woman in front of her is almost the same as the remnant of the artans she met on the planet cultivator six years ago. The difference is that the remnant was a man at that time, while the one in front of her was a woman. At that time, Dr. Breves and others found an ancient altar on the planet of cultivating people. When Rolan and Sophia went to investigate, they found the red dragon ball on the altar, and the shadow of the altar was the guardian of the altar. Afterwards, through the images left by the altar, they learned the whole process of the construction of the altar, which was forged by the lives of countless slave races. It''s just Shouldn''t the artans die? Why did one survive. The strength is so strong! "You should be able to call out this name, Alta people. What a distant name. It''s a pity that there are no Alta people in the universe now. I wanted to sleep for a few more years, but I was disturbed by you. Forget it, let''s destroy the planet together..." The Alta woman was in a trance, with a trace of cruelty on her face. In an instant, the momentum rose. No! Under the influence of this momentum, Saifeiya felt his Qi became extremely fragile, like a boat, swaying up and down with the ups and downs of the waves, and his face was covered with a layer of haze. 100 million, 200 million Far more than that. Saifeiya only felt that his 60 million combat effectiveness was just a drop in the bucket before the other side. After a little shock, it disappeared without a trace. Wow, the light flashed. The Alta woman stood a few meters away, spread out her hand and made a Qigong wave. As if to wipe out zephylia with the planet, the crystal energy attack hit straight out, and the surrounding atmosphere was immediately stirred into a pot of porridge.In the face of the sudden vast energy, Sophia watched angrily and raised her strength to resist. "All day shockwave!" With the roar of Sophia, the powerful energy was released, the sharp electric light spread out, and the electric snakes gathered together. In an instant, the two forces collided in midair, just like the sun burst out, the infinite light burst out, and the light of the whole space twisted. But Saifeiya''s strength is not the opponent of the other side. The powerful attack is scattered by the qigong wave of the other side, and the majestic energy reaches Saifeiya''s body. Puff, a touch of blood spilled over, Sophia''s body became shaky, but still staring at each other stubbornly, as if to see each other clearly. "Sooner or later, I will defeat you." The clear sound is drowned in the roar of energy. Standing in outer space, a beautiful flower suddenly blooms in the universe. With the final twinkle of the star, an advanced star unfortunately becomes the dust in the universe in the collision of energy. On the original orbit of the planet, the Alta woman floats in space with an energy shield, her two blue eyes looking coldly at the broken debris of the planet. "It''s gone. When did the Saiya master this ability Forget it. It''s not super Saiya anyway. It''s not a worry. " As he spoke coldly, the Altas stretched themselves, so they floated and lay down and went to sleep. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Sophia''s embarrassed figure appeared on a strange planet. Her clothes were damaged in the collision just now, and her fair skin was exposed from the damage. Her face was white and panting, and blood was spilling from the corner of her mouth. She took out a fairy bean from her pocket and ate it. She recovered quickly under the action of fairy bean, and her face became ruddy. Looking back on the battle, her face was as cold as frost. "They are also fighting nations, and the gap is too big." "I have to be super Saiya as soon as possible." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 "I have to be super Saiya as soon as possible." It took a long time to calm down. The ruby red pupil of Sophia turned black again. Then he looked at the broken clothes on his body, turned his eyes, took out a universal capsule from his pocket and threw it out. A small house appeared out of nowhere. Sophia went into the hut, went into the bathroom, took a shower with cold water, then rolled up her hair, put on a brand new combat suit, and had a hard exercise in the training room. This sudden battle has dealt a heavy blow to Saifeiya''s heart and made her pursue the super Saiya level even more. After about four hours of exercise, SAFIYA put all the facilities away, and then put her finger on her eyebrow to feel the position of Rolan. The instant movement of yadrat immediately started and reappeared. She had come to a steel planet. Mesanda. Luo Lan saw that Saifeiya suddenly appeared, and immediately stopped practicing to greet him. She stretched out her hands to embrace him. Saifeiya, however, lightly hid and said coldly, "I''ve just been defeated." Luo Lan said: "who can beat you?" "A very good artan." Saifeiya seriously tells Luo Lan about her experience. Of course, she doesn''t want to complain. The proud saifeiqueen is not so naive. She tells Luo Lan that she is here to find him as a trainee. Luo Lan''s expression became serious after hearing the description of Saifeiya. According to Saifeiya, Alta people have not disappeared from the universe, but think about it. Although the war in ancient times has greatly damaged Alta people''s vitality, as a powerful race, there is no reason for them to be totally annihilated. Saia people can reproduce with a small population. Alta people should have survivors even if their fertility rate is low. "How powerful do you think that artan is?" Luo Lan asked. Saifeiya thought for a while, "it''s not clear, the other side doesn''t seem to exert all his strength at all..." If you think about it carefully, it seems that there are only two attacks from the beginning to the end, and they are all very understated. "When I''m in the red pupil state, my combat effectiveness is about 60 million. I''m afraid that woman''s strength is several hundred million." Luo Lan felt her chin and thought that there was no such character in the original work. Of course, the universe of the dragon ball world is vast, and all stories can not be limited to the small earth. In other places of the vast universe, there must be other powerful experts hidden. "Well, even if I try my best, I''m afraid I''m not the opponent." "How effective are you?" "About 130 million." Luo Lan said calmly. At present, his normal combat effectiveness is more than 6 million, and the combat effectiveness of Jin Tong is close to 130 million with a 20 times increase. After hearing this, Saifeiya''s eyes lit up and said: "fight with me." "No problem, but the old rule is that if you lose, you will be punished as before." "Whatever you want." Saifeiya nodded. After all, she had lived together for such a long time and had never experienced anything. She had been indifferent to this punitive game. In fact, as a woman, she hasn''t been gentle with Luo Lan for two years, and she is looking forward to it. "By the way, what is this place?" Luo Lan: "Alta people''s War Star - mesanda planet, do you feel that you have a special fate with them?" Sophia frowned. "It''s them again." "Umu and Dr. Breves are studying this planet. If they want to compete, they should find a remote place. Well, I don''t think I''m far away from the super sais." Luo Lan expression smile, Celia head high, "I am also, to now I just know, do not enter the super Saiya level, is not a master." "Work together!" They looked at each other with a smile on their face. Luo Lan pulls over the waist of zephylia to go to a remote place. At this time, zephylia doesn''t escape, and naturally leans over. With a flash of light, they move to another corner of mesanda at the same time. As a war star, mesanda''s steel structure is very strong. Although it can''t compare with the space island made of thunderbolt steel, it can withstand a certain intensity of attack. ¡­¡­ In the following days, Luo Lan and SAFIYA practice in the corner of the planet. Their fighting is quite restrained, and they all use normal strength. However, because Luo Lan has a deep foundation in the competition, most of the fighting ends with Luo Lan''s victory. According to the punishment items in the competition, SAFIYA can''t escape being bullied. It has been two years since the two of them had no in-depth communication. Naturally, they are also very fierce on the other battlefield. Sephia''s body and mind are suffering from double stimulation. One day. Sephia, who has just completed consciousness practice, sits on the ground, her black hair falling from her shoulders, and her body shining with dazzling red light.Suddenly, a fierce momentum rose from the side. Sephia opened her eyes and looked at it. But not far away, Luo Lan, like an old monk, was floating in the air with her legs crossed, thinking hard, holding her hands on her chest and frowning tightly. The light golden light lingers around Luo Lan, and his body seems to be suddenly burning crazily. The golden flame rises and makes a "hiss hiss hiss" sound, gradually replacing the original light red flame. With the rise of the golden flame, the floating hair in the golden pupil state is also vaguely mixed with some gold, boom, lightning, and the sky changes Change, golden lightning out of thin air, and then all into the earth of steel. Saifeiya looks at the change that happens on Luo Lan''s body, beautiful face shows the color of surprise. "Is Luo Lan going to break through into a super Saiya?" Murmuring to himself, Sophia carefully observed the changes of Luo Lan. After a while, all the movement disappeared, the golden flame receded, and a momentum turned into a whirlwind swept in all directions. Luo Lan shook her head, her lips moved, as if she was saying something. Failed? Sophia said in secret. But soon the next scene broke Sophia''s idea. Luo Lan stood up from the ground, clenched her fists, and suddenly gave a low drink. A trace of golden flame gushed from every cell and soon covered his whole body. Hiss! Hiss!! With the flame burning, the black hair suddenly turned into a golden yellow full of fluorescence. For a moment, the hair and eyebrows were shining with golden luster, and only the eyes remained the original color. Golden hair, golden pupil, red tail! Super Saiya! Luo Lan''s image is very cool now, so that Saifeiya looks at it blankly, and hasn''t recovered for a long time. Powerful storm swept up, the majestic energy like a huge wave, and soon SAFIYA knew that Luo Lan must have broken through to the super Saiya state. "You made it?" With joy in his voice, Saifeiya comes to Luolan and observes every change in him. Luo Lan shallow smile, "thick accumulation thin hair, naturally, finally is a success." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 "What''s the power of being a super sair?" Saifeiya is most concerned about the power of super Saiya, but Luo Lan''s energy is burning like the sun, which is beyond her understanding. "Very strong, much more powerful than before." Luo Lan calmed down and felt the surging power of his body seriously. Compared with the previous golden pupil state, his power suddenly increased several times, "the energy intensity is about 70 times of the normal, well, the power is very violent, but just within the control range." "Don''t you reach 455 million combat power all at once?" Hearing Luo Lan talk about her power, Sophia''s eyes lit up. Luo Lan''s normal power is about 6.5 million, and the 70 times increase is 455 million. This is not a small breakthrough. Of course, at such an intensity, energy detection is not very accurate. "Yes, the harvest is not small, and as I guessed before, the breakthrough that comes naturally is more effective than the breakthrough that comes after spiritual stimulation. Although the accumulation and brewing in the early stage will take a lot of effort, it is worth the effort. At least I think the future practice will be much easier." "I''m going to have to work harder on this in the future." Said Sophia enviously. Luo Lan''s practice can be regarded as a model of "bitter first and sweet second". If he has a good foundation in the early stage, it will be much more convenient in the future. Influenced by Luo Lan, Sophia also pays great attention to the Enlightenment of martial arts practice. Looking around Luo Lan for a while, Saifeiya is not Yankong, but the image of super Saiya really makes her satisfied. "It turns out that the appearance of super Saiya is actually like this. The color of hair and eyebrows has changed. Well, with golden eyes, it looks majestic all of a sudden." If a super sair looks like a giant ape, it''s necessary to consider whether to become a super sair. Has the color of eyes not changed Luo Lan was a little surprised when she heard Saifeiya''s words. She took out a mirror and looked at it. It was really the image of golden hair and pupil, which was different from the general super Saiya''s green pupil. Why is that? Luo Lan thought a little, thought of his unusual power increase, and soon understood his state. It turns out that the golden pupil state and the Super Saiyan state are superposed. At the beginning of the transformation, the strength increase of the ordinary super Saier is 50 times that of the normal, and then with the increase of the body strength, the transformation range will be slightly enhanced until the 100 times increase of the super Saier stage 2. Because Luo Lan had golden pupil transformation in the early stage, the starting point of becoming a super Saiya was 70 times of normal strength. "In this way, when I reach the super Saier''s" Surpassing "form, or even" full power ", the strength range may be strengthened Er, this is not necessarily. I wonder if my future transformation will extend to super sair 2? " Luo Lan thought to herself. Five years ago, when he just mastered the power of the anthropoid giant ape, his energy increased by 10 times of the normal power, which has begun to be unusual. Later, he broke through the battle with slagu and became a mimicry Super Saiyan (Golden pupil state), and his power suddenly reached 20 times of the normal power, and gradually walked out of a different path. Now, once he broke through to become a Super Saiyan, his power has changed again Once rising, the state will change directly. In the future, we can refer to the super Saiya form of Monkey King and bejita, but it can no longer be used as a fixed basis. Just become super Saiya people can have 70 times growth, Luo Lan is quite satisfied. Although the combat effectiveness is only three times more than the golden pupil state, you should know that after the energy reaches hundreds of millions, every promotion is very difficult. When the monkey king is promoted from super Saiya 1 to super Saiya 3, the transformation intensity is also increased by eight times. In fact, no matter what transformation, the strength of its ability is related to the normal power. When the normal power is strong, the changed power will naturally become stronger. Even if it is just an ordinary super sair transformation, it can complete the three stages of super sair abuse. In the original plot, Brolli is an example, because the normal force is strong enough, even in the golden pupil state, the super red state of vegeta is also effortless. With a little sigh of relief, the golden flame disappeared from the body, and then it was mentioned again, and changed from normal to Super Saiyan state. This repeated several times, Luo Lan constantly switch between super Saiya and the normal, even without any stagnant, stiff feeling. Luo Lan congealed an eye, the vision indifferently aims at the distant horizon, then casually swings a fist. This attack seems casual, but the power of the fist is amazing. With the roar, the terrible energy turns into a storm and sweeps across the earth. The steel earth is shoveled away under the huge energy, directly forming a huge gully with a width of 100 meters and an extension of thousands of kilometers, and then forming an arc-shaped opening on the other side of the planet. Zizizi, the earth melted into flowing molten iron, hot lava rose up. "Yes, it used to take at least a few efforts to create such an effect. It''s not as easy as it is now." Looking at the damage effect caused by his fist, Luo Lan is satisfied.Sure enough, the super sair state achieved by self-cultivation is quite different from the super sair state achieved by emotional stimulation. Luo Lan feels that she can control her strength well, just like when the monkey king just came back from yadrat in the original work. Perfect. It saves a lot of time to adapt. Looking at Luo Lan''s effortless exertion of such powerful power, Sophia''s eyes were full of envy. "I don''t know how long it will take me to become a super Saiya person..." "When you practice, you always shine with golden energy. I think it''s not far from super Saiya." "It''s better." With a smile in her eyes, Luo Lan''s words gave her a lot of confidence. Looking at the beautiful and moving appearance of Saifeiya, Luo Lan moved forward and said, "do you want to communicate with me in the space of consciousness to ensure that you can gain a lot." "Yes, I just want to see the power of super Saiya." Celia licks her lower lip and smiles. At this stage, she absolutely can''t resist the power of super Saia, but in the space of consciousness, she can see how strong super Saia is. So they sat face to face and soon entered the cultivation of consciousness. In the space of consciousness, Sophia had a good experience of the power of super Saiya, which was absolutely beyond her imagination. Seeing the power of Rolan, Sophia became more and more in pursuit of the power of super Saiya. ¡­¡­ Time goes by day. Luo Lan continues to stabilize the super Saiya state, while SAFIYA is looking for the door to enter the super Saiya level not far away from him. In just a few days, both of them have gained a lot, especially SAFIYA. Because of the exchange of consciousness, they have greatly improved. It''s really different between super Saier and non super Saier. These days, Luo Lan''s body seems to be completely transformed, and his energy intensity is constantly rising. Thanks to the strengthening of vitality, he feels that even if he doesn''t use any strength, he can resist the attack of powerful energy only by his body strength. This is a good start. One day, in the omnipotent capsule cabin. After taking a cold shower from the bathroom and changing into a clean training suit, Luo Lan turns back to see that Sophia is lying on the bed, with her black hair falling on her chest, covering her delicate skin, especially her cheek is slightly red, which is an indescribable charm. Recently, Sophia is not only tempered by Luo Lan in her practice, but also has no power to fight back in her daily communication. Looking at the complete loss of the image of the queen of SAFIYA, Luo Lan''s face showed a proud smile, SAFIYA is really more and more without a fight, is it because he is too strong? Lift her black hair, pick up the sheet to cover her body, Luo Lan turned and left the room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Dr. Breves and ebony have been studying the planet mesanda for a long time. Although the War Star built by the altans is not as strong as the space island in essence, as an ancient creation, there are many things worth studying. Dr. Breves has been on Battlestar and has collected a lot of data on Battlestar. Recently, the research of Dr. Breves and others has entered into the key areas of the planet, where the range of the earth''s core is close to the planet, and the complex pipelines and endless obstacles in it have greatly slowed down the progress of research. Because the terrain environment is complex and full of uncertainty, for the sake of safety, they did not go down into the pipeline, but controlled the research robot to enter the key area instead of themselves. This kind of research robot is small and has the function of flying and cutting obstacles. In fact, it is changed from the construction robot of spaceport. When Rolan met Dr. Breves, their research had entered a bottleneck. "Luo Lan, you see, there is a huge dodecahedron in the core of mesanda, which is like a palace, firmly fixed in the center of the planet by various pipelines..." When Dr. Briggs saw Rolan coming, he pointed to the space modeling on the display. The dodecahedron is very large, about ten thousand meters in diameter, like a small ball embedded in the core position. ¡°¡­¡­ Some of those complicated pipelines play a reinforcing role, while the other part seems redundant. However, after research, we think that their role is to transport energy. Since several large energy furnaces have been found near the dodecahedron, it has been ruled out that they are the power source of the planet. This regular dodecahedron may be some other key structure "Can the robot enter the center for exploration?" Luo Lan asked. "We are worried about this. The closer we get to the center, the stronger the defense of that area. We need to know that our research robot is also equipped with super weapons with high destructive power. The energy intensity is about 5 degrees, but it is still unable to overcome the peripheral obstacles." "It''s impossible to say that there is no problem with such a tight guard." Luo Lan touched her chin. For the ancient Alta people, any caution is not too much. You know, sephia met an Alta who easily defeated her not long ago, which means that the Alta people did not die out completely. They still live in a corner of the universe. Maybe they just changed their face to hide their identity, or they became a race hidden in the dark. The universe is so vast that powerful experts emerge in endlessly. Maybe one will come out at any time. Even if Luo Lan has now become a super Saiya, still can''t say how invincible he is, for the Alta, his heart is full of fear. The war star in front of him is a war fortress left by the artans. Although it has been abandoned for a long time, as the planet that once hatched the Puyi people, there may be something in the core that can help him understand the information or things of the artans. After a brief consideration, Rolan decided to clear the obstacles ahead for Dr. blives. "Doctor, give me the map of the surrounding area, and I''ll make a passage." "The surrounding terrain has been detected by robots for a long time. The area marked with red is the place where robots can''t get close to." With that, Dr. Breves brought a computer to show a three-dimensional mechanism. Luo Lan observed several key points and nodded, "I''ll go and have a look. You are ready to follow me." Ebony volunteered: "master, let me follow." Luo Lan looked at ebony and said directly, "your physical strength is too weak. Put on your armor and come back." "Yes." See Luo Lan didn''t refuse, ebony eyes eagerly looking at Luo Lan, excited shout. Ebony has been involved in the study of mesanda from the beginning to the end. When he can enter the core area, his heart of scientific research keeps rising. Along with ebony, there are many scientists of LIS and other races who have entered the core. They have been given a period of time to change their armor. Luo Lan has gone to the dodecahedron of the core according to the terrain he has explored. Originally, Dr. Breves also wanted to go with him, but considering that there might be danger inside, Rolan could not let him go with him. Dr. Breves sighed. Knowing that he couldn''t go, he didn''t ask for it any more. He turned to other places of mesanda. With Luo Lan in front of the road, the progress of the research is greatly accelerated. The places that the robots can''t enter before become unimpeded by the violent collision of Luo Lan. The closer they get to the center, the greater the obstacles they will be. They are even obstructed by several waves of mechanical fighters, and they don''t know what power source these mechanical fighters use. After such a long time, they can still use function. "It''s worthy of being the planet that nurtures the Puyi people. The guards in the core are so powerful. The energy of these guard robots has approached 100000..." Luo Lan walked in front, looking at the robots with a smile, and then waved his hand, crackling sound, the robots in front of all stopped moving."It all stopped..." "If the master hadn''t led the way, we couldn''t have gone deep here." Looking at the robot with energy as high as 100000 in front of Luo Lan, ebony''s heart is surging, and his eyes to Luo Lan are full of strong worship. Luo Lan smiles and says to ebony, "these robots have not been completely destroyed. They will be towed back to outer space of Salada Galaxy for research." "Yes, sir." Ebony face a Lin, serious response, looking at those robots look like looking at the beloved toys. After ordering some of the LIS scientists to stay and study, they continued to move towards the core area. After Luo Lan opened the way, all obstacles became illusory. In half a day, a few people entered the inside of the dodecahedron. Ebony and others showed their enthusiasm for research and carried out various kinds of research on the equipment inside. After confirming that there was no danger inside, Dr. brives also entered the core. "The environment here is like a training center..." Dr. Breves looked at a transparent dormant warehouse, in which was a dried up Puyi with short achievements. "According to Queen Pui, this war star is one of the birthplaces of the Pui people." Rolan agrees with Dr. Breves'' point of view, but there are still several unclear points. If it is just a place to incubate Puyi, why should it be built so tightly? We should also put the whole incubation site at the core of the planet, and make it clear that any place on the planet''s surface can be used. "Maybe It''s just a cover up. " After pondering for a while, Dr. bridges and ebony and others began to explore around, and Rolan also began to walk around during this time. The dodecahedron is 10000 meters in diameter, which is divided into several layers. We planed out the space occupied by the incubators of Puyi. The rest of the space is made of thick steel plate. "Master, we have explored the surrounding space structure. The structure of the incubator layout presents a ring, but there should be a range of kilometers in diameter that has not been found." Ebony uses a computer to calculate, just like a big ball with a small ball. There should be a mysterious place in the center of the regular dodecahedron. "I see." Luo Lan nodded. Most of the areas presented here are just for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes and ears. These are not difficult for him. Luo Lan smiles calmly. Luo Lan pinches her fist. The terrible energy condenses in her hand and aims at the wall. The sharp light shines. With a loud bang, a big hole is blasted out of the wall in the center of the dodecahedron. The wall is as thick as five meters, and a corridor appears behind it. Luo Lan saw the corridor, his face smile, "sure enough, there is a hidden area, Alta people try their best to hide, maybe there is a secret." ¡­¡­ PS: there are several chapters in the evening. Recommend a Longzhu Tongren "this Longzhu is poisonous", crossing into No.17. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "You wait here. I''ll go in and have a look." Luo Lan stepped into the corridor, which is very spacious. It is a circular passage with a diameter of five meters. There are decorative luminaries on both sides. It looks like crystal. The blue light makes the corridor bright. Deng Deng Deng. With the echo of footsteps in his ears, Luo Lan walked along the spacious passage for about ten minutes. He entered the area where the dodecahedron was hidden. What he saw was a large sleeping space, which was ring-shaped as a whole. There was a hexagonal sleeping cabin embedded on the wall, and the internal facilities were as dense as a honeycomb. Luo Lan was surprised to see the sleeping space full of sci-fi feeling. His body floated up. Through the transparent material, he could see clearly the appearance of the sleeping people in the sleeping cabin. Those people have orange hair, dry and black skin, and have been dead for a long time. Luo Lan immediately judged that those people were Altas. There are at least thousands of them. "It turns out that this is the secret hidden inside mesanda. On the surface, this planet is just the battle star of the artans, the cradle of the Puyi people, but it is actually the resting place of the artans. In ancient times, the artans might have foreseen that the war would be defeated, so they made the deployment ahead of time." ¡°¡­¡­ But since the deployment has been made ahead of time, why do all people still die? Judging from the complete dodecahedron, it doesn''t seem to be attacked by the outside world. " There are many war stars like mesanda, which shows that the altars also know that eggs can''t be put in one basket. According to what Luo Lan has learned, the altars actually made the decision to make a comeback at the end of the war. Whether it''s the war stars here or the cultivation planets scattered around the universe, it''s just to hide people''s eyes and ears It was built. But something happened in the middle of the battle, and all the altars in the battle star died. It''s not known what happened. Luo Lan doesn''t have a specific idea to explore. He walks around the rest cabin, and suddenly several cabins attract his attention. The doors of those cabins are open. When I walked in, I found that the cabins were empty, and there were no Altas'' bodies. There are six cabins opened in this way. Luo Lan leaned down and touched the soft material in the sleeping cabin with his palm. "Six altars left the sleeping cabin. Did they leave after waking up?" In my mind, I think about the orange haired altars I met with Saifeiya. I''m not sure if the altars I met came from here. If so, how long has the strength of the other side been so strong, or all the altars have such strong strength. No way! Luo Lan quickly denied that the ancient Altas and the SAIAS were known as powerful fighting nations. Although they appeared before the SAIAS, he could not believe that they were all as powerful as the super SAIAS. Alta''s overall strength may be strong, but not all of them are strong. "If the six Altas are still alive, maybe they can really compete with the super sais Well, we need to speed up the study of mesanda. " As the planet that hatches the Puyi, the data of the Puyi are preserved in the dodecahedron. If we can study it thoroughly, it will greatly promote the future development of Salada. With this in mind, Rolan would not wait any longer. She contacted Dr. Breves and others through the contact machine and asked them to come in and collect data. When Dr. blives and ebony entered the dormant space, they looked at the corpse of the Alta people who had been covered with dust for many years, and the flame of scientific research rose in their eyes. "These corpses are of great research value and help us to develop new fighters." "Then it''s up to the doctor and ebony." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Don''t worry, it won''t take long." Dr. Breves is a slovenly dressed man with a strong passion for research. Of course, Rolan is very relieved of Dr. brives. He is one of the most talented people in the world of dragon ball. In the original work, he only used a little time to refit the monkey king''s spaceship. It can be said that there are few difficulties in scientific research. Tell ebony that they will cooperate with Dr. Breves, and Rolan will give them everything here, hoping to find something useful from the dodecahedron. Back to the universal capsule cabin on the ground, I found that Sophia was still lying in bed and didn''t get up. I knew that she was overworked last night and didn''t recover. Would you like to use Xiandou to make her recover? After thinking about it, Luo Lan gently covers the door and takes out a lot of hot food from the different dimensional space. After a big meal, I heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. It turned out that Sophia had got up and was taking a bath in the bathroom. Soon after, SAFIYA, whose hair has not been blown dry, walked out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel while wiping her hair. Seeing the delicious food on the table and Luo Lan who was eating, she sat down directly. "Here, I''ll feed you and nourish you." Luo Lan picked up a nutritious food."I''ll do it myself." Saifeiya white his eyes, white skin as tender as a girl, delicate as tofu. While enjoying the meal, Luo Lan told her about the discovery under the planet mesanda. After hearing this, she put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, "the altans I met are probably one of the six people who came out of the sleeping module." "If there were six Altas like that, we would be under a lot of pressure." "I will beat them." Said Sophia seriously. "So you have to be a super sair For example, we can continue to practice. Maybe you will change your body as soon as it''s intense. " Luo Lan looked at Sophia with a teasing look on her face. Sophia said: "what nonsense, there is no possibility I''m ready to eat. Clean up the room. I''m going to exercise. " With that, Sophia turned away from the dining room, put on a combat suit, and kept waving outside the hut. Luo Lan''s face with a smile, sometimes it''s fun to tease Saifeiya like this, but she doesn''t seem willing to take his words. ¡­¡­ On sharada planet, a spaceship landed at the spaceport outside the residential area, and a teenager in an orange red military uniform jumped from the spaceship. "Ah, bulma, this is the planet Sarada. The gravity is so strong that I can''t stand up." Monkey King clenched his teeth, his face turned red, and struggled to resist the gravity of Sarada 15 times. "Hee hee, the gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of the earth. If there is no gravity adjusting bracelet, you can''t stand up at all." Bulma walked behind and jumped from the spaceship. Looking at the monkey king almost lying on the ground, she couldn''t help but smile. This was the first time that she had known monkey king for so many years that she saw him make a fool of himself. "Or you can open the gravity Bracelet!" "Well, no, I can carry it myself." Sun Wukong''s face turned red and he got up with difficulty. As a matter of fact, when monkey king was young, he could bear the gravity like that of vegeta. But after living on the earth for a long time, his ability to resist gravity gradually faded. At this time, he could bear the gravity far higher than that of vegeta. It''s strange that he could adapt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "It''s a Saian planet. Gravity alone can''t resist it." Sun Wukong was so tired that he sat down on the ground, sweating on his forehead. Bulma muttered: "who told you to ask for trouble? You can use gravity bracelet to reduce gravity." "This is my practice. If I give up easily, how can I become stronger in the future?" "Yes, you only know how to practice." Bulma looked at the monkey king in a bad mood. At this time, several months have passed since the end of the event of the great demon king of bik, and the earth is under intense reconstruction. Because of this event, the Earth Kingdom has realized the strength of individual power, and its emphasis on martial arts has suddenly risen to a new height. People look up the past information, only to find that the earth''s martial arts once had a brilliant time. Tortoise fairy stream! He xianliu! Duolin temple Under the publicity of the Earth Kingdom, qigong wave, martial arts schools and other words come into people''s sight, and people''s understanding of martial arts is not so superficial. No more sensationalism for breaking a few bricks, no more talk about Qigong wave as a shield or rocket gun, and no more respect for fighters and boxers. A real master should at least be able to catch a few bullets with his bare hands. Next, martial arts schools all over the world sprang up. Although most of them only teach some martial arts skills, some of them are genuine and have a long history. With the rapid increase of the number of people practicing martial arts, the whole world''s concept of martial arts is also changing. The overall atmosphere seems to have begun to turn back to the glory of ancient martial arts. Although most martial arts practitioners only come into contact with martial arts because of their excitement and passion, they will soon give up because of the hard work of practicing martial arts, as long as some of them stick to it, the atmosphere of martial arts on the earth will be better There will be a recovery. At this time, a novel that caused a fad many years ago attracted the attention of the world. Only after reading the author did we know that it was the early work of the popular writer miss tays. At that time, tays caused a great upsurge in the field of fiction because of the wild imagination in this novel, but after the upsurge passed, it became commonplace. On the contrary, it was the SF novel the myth of the galaxy, which later described the magnificent cosmic environment, that made her famous. Now that the social environment has a certain foundation for the understanding of martial arts, people turn to the novel again, and the work with combat effectiveness, kalinda, God and other materials has caused a sensation. Kalinda! The best martial arts association in the world! Yes, these are real. Because we already know that many of the elements in the novel are based on evidence, people immediately hold a reverent attitude. In this way, a novel that was only on fire for a while is rejuvenated, and all kinds of settings in it suddenly become mysterious. It is worthy of miss tays. In order to write this novel, we must have referred to countless materials! Of course, the Earth Kingdom and the omnipotent capsule company are behind all this. Bulma knows the cruelty of the outside world because he has been to other planets. It''s not polite to say that a weak planet like the earth can be easily conquered by any cosmonaut. It''s really insecure to live on the earth! So bulma waved his hand, and it was another wave of operation. The video materials of the 21st and 22nd world''s first martial arts association were directly promoted, which made people''s martial arts enthusiasm reach a peak. As the contestants of the two sessions, Sun Wukong, Kelin, Ranqi and tianjinfan were all sought after by the world, especially Sun Wukong, the champion of the world''s first Martial Arts Association, and saved the world The hero of the world, the news about him suddenly became a hot topic. Of course, the monkey king turned a blind eye to the news, and he was still at ease to hone his kung fu, but it was difficult for the cultivation on the earth to enhance his power, so with the reminder of bulma, the monkey king came to sharada with her. ¡­¡­ "Bulma, there is a lot of powerful Qi on this planet!" Monkey King is very excited. Bulma lifted her purple hair in front of her forehead. "Of course, this is Sarada planet, the headquarters of cosmic power. Anyone on earth is an invincible master." "Well, I believe you." Monkey king looked at bulma sincerely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bulma was stunned for a moment, and his cheek turned red slightly. Because he was 18 years old, the monkey king had entered a growing period. In a few months, he had grown to the height of bulma (the monkey king was 3 years old when the star of bejita was destroyed and 15 years old when he participated in the 21st world''s first martial arts meeting). "What''s the matter with you, Burma? You don''t look right." Put your hand on bulma''s forehead. Bulma stood there in a daze, bashfully knocked off the monkey king''s hand, and then took him to his residence on Sarada planet, "nothing, I''ll take you to my residence, where there are many advanced exercise equipment, you will like it."As soon as monkey king heard that bulma had exercise equipment, he immediately diverted his attention and walked slowly with bulma toward the Saiya residence. The gravity of sharada is 15 times that of the earth. When he arrived at bulma''s residence, the monkey king was already panting for breath. "I''m so tired, just like when my grandfather trained me as a child." "Hee hee, who told you not to wear the gravity adjusting bracelet? You are not as good as me!" Burma tilted her head and laughed at the monkey king. "Of course I''m not like you. You''re a woman." Bulma blinked her eyes. Suddenly, a ripple flashed in her eyes. She gently pulled up the monkey king. "This is your first time to Sarada. There must be many places you don''t know. Take a rest. I''ll show you around." "Good!" Monkey King is smiling happily. Then they had a rest in the room for a while. About half a day later, the monkey king gradually got used to it. When he was young, his resistance to gravity began to recover. He was not as embarrassed as when he first came to Sarada. This is mainly related to his current strength. You know, at this time, the monkey king had completed the cultivation of the temple early, and his current strength is not far away from that of the original Dragon Ball Z at the beginning. "Wukong, do you see the ellipsoidal buildings? They are all gravity training rooms. Saiya people like to practice in them most." "And those open-air martial arts halls, on which there are people competing." Bulma constantly introduces the situation on sharada to the monkey king. The monkey king is just like a down and out country man entering a big city, full of curiosity about everything. Bang, the monkey king accidentally bumped into a tall and straight man, a force of gas directly bounced him out. "You, are you ok?" The man was embarrassed. Monkey King slowly got up from the ground, "it''s OK, I didn''t pay attention, my name is monkey king." "My name is brolly." Brolly looked at the monkey king in a daze. He didn''t know when such a weak Saiya came to Sarada. Oh, he doesn''t have a tail. Maybe he''s not Saiyan. Brolly looked as like as two peas in Sun Wukong''s eyes. Roland elder brother told him that human beings on earth were exactly the same as Sai people, but they had no tail and poor fighting power. At present, this young man must be an earthman. Although he can''t compare with the Saiya, it''s very rare that he can become stronger with the weak human body of the earth. We can''t look down on him. Being able to practice from a weak state shows that the other person is also a serious practitioner. Serious practitioners should be respected Brolli always remembers Luo Lan''s teaching and smiles sincerely at the monkey king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 When Brolli was exiled from bejita, it was still five years before the destruction of bejita. At that time, the monkey king was not born, and since then he has been living on Vampa. Many of his ideas about the saians came from his father palagas. So when I first met Monkey King, I misunderstood him because he didn''t have a tail. Later, in a few people chatting, blauli learned that the monkey king was also Saiya, but his strength was a little weak, "sorry, I thought you were a human on earth." Monkey King: "nothing. I''m not only Saiya, but also an earthman." Brolli said with a smile, "it''s your first time to visit Sarada. I haven''t been back for a long time. Why don''t we take a look around." "Well, there are many experts I have never seen before. I have to hone myself well." The monkey king happily agreed. Brolly looked at the monkey king and nodded: "your Qi is really weak. You should go to the training class to have a good exercise." Monkey King scratched his head: "I thought I was very powerful, but I found that there were so many experts here." "Their strength Well, it''s OK. " Brolli''s language is euphemistic. In his eyes, the definition of master is completely different from that of ordinary people. He doesn''t reach the level of destroying planets and stars. How can he be called a master. On Sarada, only Loran and zephylia can be regarded as masters in his heart, but it''s hard to beat Monkey King, a new friend. Sun Wukong didn''t care about it. He was not discouraged because of his weakness. On the contrary, because there were so many objects to surpass, his heart was hot and full of motivation. Saiya people''s desire to fight, he played here incisively and vividly. "Gloria The name seems to have been heard somewhere Bulma felt that Brolli''s name was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard of it. She shook her head and continued to introduce all kinds of information about Sarada to the monkey king. Brolli followed them, looked at Monkey King and bulma, and suggested: "Monkey King, if you want to be strong, you can go to sonori teaching class, where they can learn a lot." "Is there another place like that?" Asked the monkey king happily. Bulma has also heard of the sonori teaching class, "I know. I heard that the founder of the teaching class is a member of the Queen''s Pro guard. If Wukong wants to be strong, he can go there. Their teaching is one-on-one, which is better than the training class of Sarada planet, but the charge is higher." "Yes, my father received training there and gained a lot. Now he is responsible for the training of Saiya children." "Your father is training young children, oh I know. It''s palagas. So you''re the Brawley. I heard my brother-in-law talk about you. You''re a real expert. " Bulma then remembered Brolli''s identity, but did not expect that this sincere young man was one of the best in Saiya. Listen to my brother-in-law, his combat effectiveness is as high as tens of millions! Of course, such combat effectiveness is beyond the understanding of bulma. Anyway, it''s very powerful. It''s easy to destroy the planet. "You know me?" Brolly wondered. "Of course, you''re famous on Sarada, and a lot of people know that." Bulma nodded and looked at Brolli curiously. Apart from being taller, she didn''t see any difference in him. Brolli scratched his hair awkwardly. "Well, actually I just came back. I''m not clear about the situation here." "Wukong, what do you think of entering the teaching class? Since it is the place recommended by Brolli, you must go and have a look. " Bulma turned to the monkey king. Monkey King has no opinion: "as long as you can become strong, you can go anywhere." Bulma waved her fist and said with a smile that she had covered the tuition fees of the monkey king. Anyway, she had a large amount of research funds in Sarada, and the teaching expenses were not worth mentioning at all. Then the group headed for sonori''s teaching class. On the way, the monkey king also knew that Gloria was a great master. He wanted to compete with him, but bulma persuaded him to wait until he became stronger. The Monkey King opened his eyes and realized that the strength of the other party might far exceed himself, otherwise bulma could not have said that. There are so many masters on Sarada planet. You can easily meet those who can''t fight. Sun Wukong was filled with emotion and excitement. It''s just a paradise for cultivation. Just one day after he came to Sarada, he began to like it. Sonori''s teaching class is located on one side of the residential area, about a few kilometers away from the monkey king. Three people walk all the way. Half an hour later, they finally come to the front of a small building. It''s close to the forest, and not far away is the training class for Saiya children. At this time, palagas is leading dozens of young Saiya children to practice boxing. "Brolly, how can you come to the training class when you have time?" See Brolli coming, palagas told the children to continue training after walking over."I brought my friends to sonori class." Palagas looked at bulma and the monkey king and recognized bulma''s identity. "It''s miss bulma." "Hello, Mr. Paragas." Burmack airway. "A few casual, sonori teaching class is a good place, I was also thanks to their advice to quickly enhance the body''s strength." Bulma is the sister of tayis and a relative of Loran. Palagas has been on Salada planet for several years. He has nothing to do to discipline his children for training and has a very comfortable life. Thanks to the help of Loran, he is also very enthusiastic about bulma. Looking at the monkey king, Paragas was familiar with the boy''s appearance. He frowned and a figure flashed in his mind. Badak! There was something of a badak in the young man. Badakh was a celebrity in the period of bejita. He was one of the few Saiyan soldiers with 10000 combat effectiveness. Although he was not the royal family of bejita, his status was still above palagas. Palagas had several contacts with badakh, so when he saw the monkey king, he thought badakh would reappear. But it''s not that there is no sameness among Saiya people. There is a Darius in the pro guard, who looks very much like badak. Therefore, palagas didn''t study deeply and didn''t think that the monkey king was badak''s youngest son. After nodding, palagas took care of the monkey king and others, and was about to go back to train the children. At this time, a green figure came out of the grass. The speed was so fast that the monkey king could hardly see it clearly. With a slap, the green figure punched the monkey king, but was blocked by the monkey king. When the figure saw that he didn''t succeed, he rushed to glori. Glori''s conditioned reflex raised his foot and was about to kick him out, which temporarily weakened his strength . Pop! The green figure clung to Brolli''s feet, his little hands clasping his knees. Raised his head, a small face with a naughty smile, Mei red eyes staring at brolly. "Cluck..." "Brolly, don''t hurt this little guy. She''s sonori''s daughter." Paragas was in a cold sweat, afraid that Brolli might hurt him. Then he put on his face and said, "zley, don''t be naughty. Your action is too dangerous." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 "Cluck, it''s fun. You''re amazing!" Tslay hugged Brolli''s calf. His small figure had just reached his knee. His delicate little face showed a mischievous smile. Brolli picked her up from her lap and asked Paragas, "father, this guy hasn''t seen him before." The little guy didn''t look big. He had light green skin. His rosy eyes looked like agate. His hair and eyebrows were white. He just covered his ear flap. When he was carried by Brolli, his hands and feet began to flutter in mid air. His eyes were watery. Palagas said helplessly: "she is sonori''s daughter, Zilai. Although she is young, she is usually very naughty and often attacks Saiya people in the training class I can''t fight again. I have a headache, too. " The attack also attacked, the key is that her strength is not strong, palagas is afraid that others will hurt her carelessly, you should know that her parents sonori and pun are strong on Sarada planet, hurt their daughter, and cause trouble! "Oh." Brolly stares at little zley, remembering when she first met sonori a few years ago, when she was pregnant. It turns out that the little green guy is her baby, so he puts little zley down. "Don''t attack others casually in the future. It''s easy to get hurt." Little tsley fell to the ground, patted his calf with his hand, showed his teeth and yelled at broley, then reached out his hand and cried out, "you come to play with me." "You go by yourself." Brolli ignored her. "Don''t be naughty here, little zley. It''s dangerous." Palagas advised. "Hum!" Little tslay was a little angry, and a faint air rose from his body, and he wanted to attack them again. Brolly waved his arm, and a strong whirlwind suddenly blew up, blowing tslay directly into the air. "Don''t hurt her," palagas cried Brolli: "I didn''t exert much. She''s too weak." "Tslai is still young, and the nolai are also fighting people." "Who''s bullying my daughter and not giving me face?" A voice full of banditry, sonori flew from a distance to catch zley in mid air. When she saw broli, she was surprised: "it''s broli. Don''t bully my daughter in the future." "Sonori, you have to discipline your daughter. She''s too skinny." Palagas said helplessly. "It doesn''t matter if the little girl is skinny. She''ll be smart in the future. That''s how I used to come here." Sonori is holding zlay in her arms, with a doting look. After hearing this, Paragas chokes for a moment. If zlay is not controlled now, and if she is as lawless as sonori in the future, she may even be able to rob the Galactic patrol. After all, sonori is also used to the universe, and other people''s suggestions may not be listened to. "My friend wants to get into your class for training." Brolly points to the monkey king. "Hi, my name is monkey king." Monkey king said hello. "Oh, no problem. Just pay for it. The price has been raised recently. It takes three pieces of gold." Sonori reaches out three fingers. Bulma takes out three silver metals from her bag and gives them to sonori. Sonori weighs Higgins in her hand and smiles. "You are all rich people. Unlike me, I have a fixed salary. Alas, I have no money to buy radishes. You should know that tsley is growing up and should eat more vegetables." "Mom, they don''t play with me." Hearing sonori call her name, tslay blinked and looked pathetic. Sonori opened her eyes. "How can I not play with you?" Facing brolly, he pointed to him and said, "you''ll play with my daughter!" Palagas sighed: "brolly, you''d better play with zley for a while." "Oh." Brolli nodded calmly. Sonori was satisfied. With a smile on her face, she put zley on Brolli''s shoulder. "Take good care of my daughter. Although your friend is trained here, he learns a lot." Look at the monkey king: "your name is monkey king. Follow me. I''ll arrange personnel to train you." "Well, please give me more advice." Sun Wukong''s face is serious. Although this woman named sonori looks unreliable, the breath she reveals makes him unable to breathe. This woman is very powerful! Next time, the monkey king enters the teaching class under the leadership of sonori. Bulma cares about the situation of the monkey king and goes in with him. Brolly looks at their far away back and looks at little zley who is lying on his shoulder. This guy is holding his ear curiously. "Don''t move." He flicked his finger at zley. "Ah Wu..." Little zley opened her mouth and bit brolly''s finger in her mouth. But her bite force was limited. Not only could she not hurt brolly, but she almost broke her teeth. Brolli felt speechless. The little thing on his shoulder was not as strong as his arm, but he was very naughty.It seems that we need to think about how to deal with this little trouble. ¡­¡­ Mesanda. Two figures flashed in mid air. Hula, two bright lights cut through the air and moved along the straight line. The strong wind on mesanda planet, Sophia''s body skillfully changed position, creating a series of confusing shadows. At this time, Luo Lan''s figure suddenly appeared. The golden light suddenly lit up and patted the past to the void. "Pa!" Sophia put her hands in the block, and her body couldn''t help flying out. Then Luo Lan came to her side and punched again. At this time, Sophia''s figure swayed, and the whole person disappeared in front of her eyes. Luo Lan''s eyes were a little surprised: "this is the result of your practice in yadrat." "That''s right." She has a faint smile on her face and a light red flame all over her body. Now she is closer and closer to the super Saiya level, and her grasp of the breath is more subtle. Luo Lan nodded her head, and her body suddenly speeded up. In the blink of an eye, she came to Saifeiya. A golden light flashed by, and dozens of double shadows were superimposed together. At this time, Saifeiya could not resist. After several attacks, she gasped and lost. With a bang, Sylvia landed. A hundred meter square collapse occurred in the solid steel land. "It''s agreed not to use the power of the super sais." SAFIYA gasped and turned pale. Luo Lan said, "I''ve been trying to apply the power of super Saiya people. I used it unconsciously." Saifeiya looked at him silently, took out a fairy bean to recover his strength, "by the way, how''s the research of Dr. blives?" "They have found an energy core in the regular dodecahedron and are studying it carefully..." With the development of research, Dr. Breves and ebony found something similar to energy source in the core area of Alta''s dormancy space, which connects all the dormancy chambers. However, it is strange that this energy core is not conveying energy to the dormancy chamber, but constantly absorbing energy back and forth. It''s like using all the sleeping pods as backup batteries. This unusual phenomenon is very unusual. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 "This is the energy core we found inside the sleeping space, and the energy detection shows that it has been absorbing the energy from the sleeping cabin." In the sleeping space of the dodecahedron, Dr. Breves pointed to a light blue polyhedron mechanism. The polyhedron has a smooth surface, like a crystal. Only a small part of the exposed part, and most of the exposed part is embedded in the metal structure. From the surface, the edges and corners are clear, showing a dark blue color. Luo Lan looked at the exposed plane and found that it was somewhat similar to the cube given to the Puyi people before. "It''s still sucking energy?" Luo Lan asked. "Because of the death of the artans, the flow of energy has been very slow." Dr. Briggs nodded to confirm that the energy continued to flow. "It''s not reasonable. From the perspective of many Pui''s covering outside, the dormancy space is really built to protect the Altas, but this strange energy crystal shows that this is not the case." Taking Altas as an energy source to extract, this space is not prepared for dormancy, on the contrary, it takes Altas as a source of energy. Mesanda, as the war star of the artans, if the artans want to continue their race, there is no reason to do such extraordinary things. "It may be true that in the early years it was meant to continue the life of the artans, but later it changed its nature." Said Dr. bridges. "The six artans who woke up early, but why did they do that?" Dr. Breves waved his hand. "This is not what I can know. I studied the polyhedron with ebony and found that it is an energy storage device, which can absorb and release energy, and the storage capacity is huge." Energy transfer Luo Lan hesitated for a moment, and suddenly thought of a possibility that the Altas who woke up early would not have ambition in their hearts, and then plundered the strength of the rest of the people as a source of strength. When there are only six artans in the universe, the constraints of the past morality and rules on them are minimized. At this time, ambition is easy to breed. If there are any changes in the middle of the way, it will be very normal to breed ideas that should not be. Thinking of this, Luo Lan reached out to touch the polyhedron embedded in the metal structure. "Be careful, there may be danger!" Sophia reminds me on the side. "It''s OK, I can feel the energy inside is not strong." He took a look at Celia and continued to touch it with his hand. At this time, with a "Ding", the warm blue light was shining, making people unable to open their eyes. Luo Lan''s fingers pulled the polyhedron from the metal structure, and the whole sleeping space suddenly flashed after the polyhedron broke away, as if the generator had been turned on. All the lights were on, and a wave of energy rippled out. Holding the polyhedron in my hand, I found that it was a regular icosahedron with clear edges and corners, and each face presented a triangle. This icosahedron was only the size of an adult''s fist. The dark blue color was very strong, and I could hardly see through the internal structure. After carefully understanding, Luo Lan pondered: "the energy is not much, it''s only about 1000 degrees, probably because of the death of all the altars..." "So it''s very likely to have been absorbed." There was a light in seraphia''s eyes. "Well." Luo Lan nodded her head and said in a serious tone: "the altans you met before may be one of the six people, so there must be five people like her in the universe. If each one can match the super Saiya people, the combination is not a small force." "I see. That''s the motivation." Zephylia is powerful and never afraid to be defeated. Luo Lan looks at Saifeiya with a smile and throws the icosahedron to her. "This thing is for you to study, which may help you advance to super Saiya." Saifeiya took the icosahedron and accepted it impolitely. At this time, Rolan turned to Dr. brives and ebony and said, "pack up your things and take what you can. I''m afraid the energy fluctuation in the sleeping space will cause unnecessary trouble, so I''d better leave now." "I see." "This worry is not unreasonable." Since there are active altars outside, who knows if they will receive any message? If they really change the operation performance of the sleeping space, it''s hard to guarantee that they are still paying attention. Anyway, all the research has been done. It''s unnecessary to stay on mesanda. Dr. Breves and other scientists, such as ebony, packed all the dead altans'' bodies into a universal capsule, and then left the earth one after another. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the North galaxy, an orange haired blue woman lies on an asteroid, floating in an open orbit, dozing quietly. If she was here, she would recognize the woman as the Alta she met.All of a sudden, the orange haired woman opened her eyes and said in surprise, "the inner core of mesanda has been moved. Who has entered the earth''s core? Do you praise them?" "Forget it, don''t bother to pay attention to them. Don''t give me any trouble!" The altar said coldly, stopped in the void for a while, stretched, then closed his eyes and dozed off. After a while, a slight snore began. This female artan, Brie, is one of the six who came to life on mesanda. ¡­¡­ In the vast universe, faint starlight flickers and dies in the dark sky. The quiet scene is like a dream. It is located near a yellow dwarf star. A huge silver white star is next to another star, and it is slowly rotating around the central star. The diameter of this planet is about three times that of the earth. The whole planet is silvery white, and its surface is all steel structure, just like mesanda. At this time, it is lying on another planet, bending and deforming like fluid on the contacting side, stretching out thick pipes to absorb nutrients from the other planet. If you look carefully, bright flashes are shining on the deformed side On the surface of the planet, there are countless controlled robots carrying materials on the planet. Green robots swarm out from the interior of the silver planet like wasps, and then pass through like locusts, harvesting everything on another planet bit by bit. It looks very creepy. This is a huge metal planet. It''s called bigot star. Inside bigot, the quiet passage is zigzag. At the core, countless pipelines gather to form a huge face. It is the core life of bigot and controls all the metal life on bigot. The metal life body is about 1000 meters high, with only one huge head. The top of the head is covered with hair like pipes, and each hair controls thousands of ordinary life. Hiss, hiss, hiss The sound of radio waves. Metal life received information from afar, a strong current, stimulate the thinking of metal life. "This energy is the emergence of ancient relics. As long as I absorb the resources in the relics, my ontology will continue to evolve." The voice of the metal life body is low, exploring the source of the signal, "eh, that location is very familiar, it seems that when I have been there." The voice was low for a while, then the huge bigot star began to move. Looking at the space, we can see that bigot, which was originally lying on another planet, rises slowly, all the extended metal tentacles are taken back, and the whole planet becomes spherical again, and then flies away towards the deep space. Soon disappeared in the vast sea of stars www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 As for what happened on the other side of bigot, Luo Lan naturally did not know. At this time, he had led everyone back to Sarada from mesanda. At the same time, he brought back a large number of Alta samples, which set off an upsurge of research on combat life in the scientific race of Saffi forces. Luo Lan used to make a wish with a dragon ball, but he did not forbid other fighting races. If those scientists can work out something, it will play a great role in enhancing the inside information of Saifei''s power. Although Luo Lan''s current strength is not necessarily worthy of those fighting lives. In the early morning, the sun rises. Luo Lan and tayis are sitting in the living room watching the news on other planets, while Sophia is practising her Kung Fu in the backyard. In the kitchen, LAN Qi and Teng girls are busy preparing breakfast together. Even for the Saiya people, the amount of breakfast is very large, and several people need to prepare it together. Rustle, a young figure flashed, Luo Fei sneaked into the kitchen, looking at the breakfast on the table, small hand secretly stretched out. "Pa" for a while, LAN Qi opened Luo Fei''s little hand, and a gentle voice rang out: "don''t steal food, just wait in the living room." Luo Fei said with a smile, "sister LAN Qi, just give me some." Orchid took a look at him, looked at his greedy appearance, picked up a piece of barbecue and handed it to him, "OK, go out quickly, you can eat it later." "Thank you, sister." After Luo Fei took the barbecue, he put it in his mouth and ran out of the kitchen with a cheer. LAN Qi looked at it with a smile and her beautiful face was full of tenderness. Luo Lan''s perception is so keen that she is clear about what happened in the kitchen. She says to tayis, "Luo Fei went to the kitchen to steal food again. As a punishment, today''s training will double for him." "Just take charge." Tays doesn''t care. She wandered outside when she was young. She knew the importance of strength after she had a lot of knowledge. In addition, the event of big demon bik happened on the earth a few months ago is a living example. Bulma said that many people died in that event, but for Sun Wukong, she didn''t know what kind of disaster it would lead to. She can''t teach Luo Fei any Kung Fu, so for her son''s education, tays always follows Luo Lan''s advice. Luo Fei''s talent is very good, training should start from a young age. When Saiya were young, there was no harm in more training. "By the way, Luo Fei hasn''t been to the earth since he came out of the nursery cabin. I''d like to take him to the earth in a few days. In addition, my old book has been reprinted. The Publishing House hopes that I can hold a signing meeting." For her early works to be hot again, tays was very proud. Luo Lan knows which book tayis is talking about, and that book was conceived when they first met, which has a certain memorial significance. "Go if you want." Luo Lan totally agrees. "The other side of the earth is still under reconstruction. Many people died in the event of big Lord bick. I don''t know how many people can be revived after the dragon ball is reused." Tays face helpless, many dead bodies are not left, even if there are left, I''m afraid they have long been buried or activated by their relatives. At present, Longzhu vows to revive. It''s troublesome to have no complete corpse. Luo Lan said: "don''t place your hope on the dragon ball. Only by learning a lesson can people on earth firmly remember this time." "Well?" Tays looked puzzled. Luo Lan smile, no explanation. For the forgetful character of the earth people, Luo Lan has no good temper. In the original book, it is because he resurrected them too many times with the dragon ball, which makes the earth people have no awe and memory for the crisis. You should know that both the big demon king bik and the later invasion of bejita have caused great casualties, but it seems that people on earth are very easy to forget, and they don''t learn a lesson from everything that happened. It''s clear that when the big demon king bik captured the capital of the Kingdom, it was broadcast live, and even destroyed several cities by himself, causing great casualties. However, when the demon buo appeared more than ten years later, everyone forgot all the knowledge of force, and even didn''t know Qi Gongbo. On the contrary, she listens to lies and worships Satan who steals the hero''s name. When Luo Lan saw such a plot in her previous life, she didn''t know how unhappy she was. It''s also the monkey king. They have a good self-control. If Luo Lan were to be, he would have slapped Satan to death. Take advantage of this event to give people on earth a deep memory, they are easy to forget the problem of a cure, if you still forget, it is not saved. Tays doesn''t know what will happen in the future. If she knows, I''m afraid she will think the same as Rowland. ¡­¡­ Earth, tays'' home. When Luolan and tayis bring Luofei to the west capital, the restoration of the west capital has been basically completed. Because the big demon king bik was killed by the monkey king before he came to the west capital, the damage to the west capital is not strong. If you change to the side of the king capital, the whole area will be razed to the ground, and it will take at least several years to rebuild.For the arrival of the rolans, Mrs. blives showed great enthusiasm. It was the first time that rofei met her grandmother. At first, she was a little strange, but soon became intimate under the attack of Mrs. blives'' delicious food. Luo Lan saw that the mother and son of tays were chatting with Mrs. blives, and laughed. After walking a few streets in the west capital, he found that the atmosphere of martial arts practice in the whole city was quite strong. He just saw two or three clubs open to teach martial arts. Although it''s just a bunch of tricks, there are a lot of people studying. It''s a good atmosphere. Luo Lan chuckles and comes to the villa on the coast. Because it''s located in the suburb of the west capital, far away from the noise and impetuousness of the city, the quiet environment is more suitable for practicing. Therefore, people who are really keen on martial arts are willing to live in seclusion in the countryside. Walking on the dike beside the beach, the warm wind blows in front of us. The sand gull spreads its wings across the sea and stops on the beach. Sitting on the edge of the dam, two eyes in front of Luo Lan leisurely look. At this time, two young men and women came into his sight. The two young men and women were not very old. They were fighting on the beach with their hands in attacking moves. But it was obvious that they had no introduction to martial arts, not even Huajia. "It''s beautiful, but it''s useless in real combat." In fact, the martial arts of the earth are very casual, and the real moves are hidden in the daily actions. It''s often not a real talent to put on a posture like this. "Wushu is not practiced that way." Out of a whim, Luo Lan came to the man and woman. "You say, this is taught by the martial arts teacher in the town. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand." The boy looked eleven or twelve years old, but he was very stubborn. Luo Lan a smile, but also not angry, looked at the girl next to her, golden hair, delicate face, looks very cute, like the boy is also 11 or 12 years old. "How do you feel about your boxing?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 "I haven''t started my boxing yet, so I look very weak, but if I continue to practice, I will get better and better. The martial arts teachers in the town have participated in the world''s first martial arts association, and they are very strong." The blonde girl speaks in a low voice. Her clear voice is very nice, but her meaning is very clear. She doesn''t think she has any mistakes. The best martial arts association in the world? Luo Lan smiles. I don''t know if the martial arts teacher has ever been in the top eight. If she is just a contestant of the world''s best martial arts association, she can''t get into his eye. "If you only practice moves but not inner skills, at most, it''s just a show off. The strength is limited. If you really want to practice breath, you can''t be a master if you don''t have a strong breath." Luo Lan is calm and leisurely. He talks about the basic points of martial arts with his realm. "Breath?" The blonde girl tilted her head and said, "do you mean Qigong wave? I''ve seen this word on TV. The martial arts teacher said that it''s a skill that can only be mastered by very advanced martial arts and Taoism." "Do you know Qigong wave?" Luo Lan was a little surprised. The blonde girl was a little funny. She nodded and said, "that martial arts teacher can know the level of martial arts and Taoism, which means that there is still a bit of standard. But he was wrong. Breath is not only mastered by advanced martial arts and Taoism, but also in everyone''s body. It''s just more or less related." "To practice martial arts is to continuously strengthen the Qi in the body at the beginning, and then think about how to use it. If you go in the wrong direction at the beginning, you will make more mistakes. If you want to practice martial arts well, you''d better find a real martial arts school. Most martial arts schools on the market are just for nothing. " "You''re not talking about it on TV, are you?" The black haired boy cut in. "Of course not." Luo Lan''s hands are on her back. She looks like a master. What else did the brunette want to say? The blonde yelled, "lapis, shut your mouth." The black haired boy was a little afraid of the girl. He shut up and said nothing. The golden haired girl looked at Luo Lan: "big brother, you can see the problems in our boxing. You must be an expert. Can you give us some advice?" Lapis? Luo Lan, who heard the name, looked at the boy with black hair by accident. She had an idea. She thought of two people, stared at the blonde girl and asked, "what''s your name?" "My name is lazuli, and he''s my twin brother, lapis." Lazuli blinked her blue eyes. Lazuli, lapis. It''s the two of you. Luo Lan a burst of suddenly, originally he met the artificial youth 17 and 18! Luo Lan some accident, the future man-made 17, 18 but the strength of the characters. "Elder sister, he looks no more than a few years older than us. He is not qualified to instruct us." Lapis didn''t agree. Lazuli glared at him: "Monkey King is also very young. He can also save the world. It can be seen that his strength has little to do with his age. Maybe this big brother is an expert." Because of the monkey king''s saving the earth, the contestants of the world''s first martial arts association are very popular on the earth, and they seem to be a living sign. However, the general public''s cognition is quite shallow. They think that as long as they have participated in the world''s first martial arts association, they are all experts. Of course, this is certainly not the case. There are many talented martial arts experts on the earth, but there are more But they are just making up for the number. Although she was young, because she was dependent on Lapis from childhood, she had a clear understanding of human nature for a long time. The martial arts teachers in the town must have real talent and practical learning, and they also teach the students very hard, but compared with the real martial arts and Taoism, their strength is far behind. Now she catches Luo Lan, a suspected expert, and she doesn''t want to miss the chance to ask for advice. This blonde girl has a lot of character Luo Lan looked at La Zili, did not expect that the 18 small age has such insight. "He doesn''t look like a master to me." Lapis whispered, still did not believe, Luo Lan''s stature is still tall and straight, but not developed muscle, how to look like a master. "Experts don''t have to look at the surface. Forget it, you''ll see..." Luo Lan smiles slightly and points a finger to the sea level in the distance. Lazuli and her brother look up. Then in their surprised eyes, a few flashes of light are beating at their fingertips like stars. Then, with a "whew", a series of sharp energy rays are emitted. There was a crash the energy rays flew along the sea level, and the violent energy rolled up the whirlwind and instantly cut off the sea. The sea was split in two, and the sea water on both sides retreated one after another, raising huge waves more than 10 meters high. The sediment on the bottom of the sea was directly exposed until the energy rays disappeared at the end of the line of sight. The sea water on both sides had not been backfilled for a long time, leaving behind a columnar passage like a natural moat. Lazuli and her brother looked at her in shock. They were all dumbfounded. "The sea, split." "I don''t dream, do I?" Lapis''s voice stuttered. "Qigong wave! Big brother is really a master... " Lazuli''s eyes sparkled, and her pretty face flushed with excitement.It turns out that they really met a peerless master. The move just now is absolutely a Qigong wave. An attack splits the waves. It''s so powerful from a short distance. It''s just like the picture that appeared in the battle of big devil bik on TV. It''s powerful. "What do you think of the effect?" Luo Lan takes back her finger and looks indifferent. "Please be sure to show us martial arts." Lazuli takes the lead to ask Luo Lan, and Lapis also asks. "Please." See the future of two enough to destroy the sky and earth man-made in front of him plead, Luo Lan heart is more proud, "my home is not far from the hillside, this time will stay here, you can often come." "Wow, that''s great." Lapis looked excited. "Thank you, teacher." La Zili directly close relationship, call Luo Lan as a teacher, Luo Lan has no objection to this, is the default. "Martial arts training should start from the foundation. What ordinary martial arts teachers teach is too rigid. Although it can strengthen the body, it is not helpful for the cultivation of martial arts. Any ancient martial arts school has its own secret of cultivation, but in a word, there is one thing that is consistent, that is, to integrate martial arts into daily life, and there is no need to pay attention to the principle of being consistent. " "This is the most obvious point." Luo Lan stretched out a finger and emphasized. "Yes, yes." Lazuli and Lapis nodded again and again. After knowing the identity of Luo Lan''s master, his random words sounded like golden rules and sage''s words to both brothers and sisters, full of different charm. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Try to figure it out. Product, fine product! Don''t say, it''s a different feeling. People on earth are naturally weak. Martial arts cultivation is the process of enhancing the breath in the body. When the breath is enhanced, the physical quality will also be improved. At this time, any attack can play a different attack effect. When we have the foundation, we can learn the means to meet the enemy. This is the correct order of Wushu cultivation. Tortoise fairy flow is such a practice. When Monkey King and klin followed tortoise fairy to practice, most of them were chased by dinosaurs to deliver milk and dig the ground by hand. The real fighting technique was to let them understand it by themselves. ¡­¡­ "Well, that''s all I have to say. I''ll think about it after I go back. If I have any questions, I''ll answer them tomorrow. I''ll be in the villa in recent days." Luo Lan sent Lazuli to leave. He couldn''t stay on the earth for a long time. It was just a spur of the moment to instruct lazuli. He didn''t really want to accept them as apprentices. So what he taught Lazuli was some basic martial arts knowledge, which was the gate to lead them into martial arts. As for whether they will become artificial after they have learned martial arts, he can''t care. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 It was almost evening in the suburbs of the western capital. The light red sunset hung on the edge of the horizon, reddening the clouds. The distant scenery began to blur and a hazy fog gradually rose. After sending lazuli and Lapis away, Luo Lan walks alone on the upstream of the dam, enjoying the warm sea breeze blowing on her face. Today, I was able to meet my younger sister and brother lazuli. To tell the truth was beyond his expectation. It was just a whim to instruct them, but I didn''t think much about it. It''s boring to pass the time. In fact, he also wants to see how powerful the man-made people are after learning martial arts. Walking along the dam, enjoying the natural scenery, when the sky officially becomes dark, Luo Lan stops and turns to the West City Center. When I got home, I saw Luo Fei sitting in the garden with a lot of snacks. Luo Lan laughed and sat down beside him. Looking at the backyard, tays and Mrs. blives were preparing a barbecue together. They prepared a lot of food. Naturally, they couldn''t help each other. There was a special assistant robot to help them. Soon, the golden and attractive kebab came out Put it on the table. After a big meal, Mrs. Brigitte and Rolfe go back to watch TV. When the doorbell rings outside, Rolan opens the door and sees two men and women in uniform. They are wearing briefcases and professional clothes. "Hello, is miss tays at home? We are the staff of the publishing house. We are here to talk about the signing meeting." A man in a stiff suit handed in his business card. Luo Lan has a look, and knows that tayis is coming back to earth for the sake of the book signing meeting, so she stands aside to let them in: "please come in, tayis is in the backyard garden." "Thank you Two people from the publishing house nodded politely to Luo Lan. Considering that tays is also a celebrity now, the publishing house sent two staff members to contact her in person. "Tays, someone''s looking for you." "Coming!" Wearing casual clothes to go out, the appropriate clothing makes tays particularly beautiful, to see is the publishing house staff, tays beautiful face with a brilliant smile, leading them into the next meeting room, a few people then discuss the back of the signing event. Tays is now a popular writer. With the brewing of the big demon world of bick, the atmosphere of the whole earth is changing. After the old books are turned out, they are sought after by a large number of readers. According to the meaning of the publishing house, they want to strike while the iron is hot, and carry out another wave of publicity with the popularity. That''s why there is a signing meeting. Of course, tays has no opinion. Although she is a rich family, she doesn''t care much about the money, but it has always been her dream to become a writer. Even if she is a little tired at the signing ceremony, it is just a small thing for her strength, so she agreed without thinking about it. Looking at the hot talk between tays and the staff of the publishing house, Luo Lan doesn''t care about the content of their conversation. She sits alone in the pavilion in the garden, and then kicks her feet and closes her eyes. About half an hour later, two of the staff left. Tays stretched a stretch and sat beside Luo Lan with a tap on her shoulder. "The signings will be held for more than ten days in a row, and then we will travel among several important cities In addition, the Publishing House hopes that I can conceive the new books in the future, and I will be busy in the following days. " The smile on her face showed that she was in a very happy mood. "Congratulations, you''re a great writer." Luo Landao. "It''s a long way off." "Publishers are chasing you for new books, so it''s profitable. If your books are not popular, who will come to you for new books?" Luo Lan is well aware of the profit seeking nature of capital. The beautiful eyes of tayis are crescent shaped. Luo Lan''s words are very straightforward, but that''s the truth. The popularity of her books is an indisputable fact. It''s not a waste for her to draw materials from all over the years. Later, Luo Lan talks to tays about the twins she met in the suburbs today. Tays teases him about how he thought of giving advice to others. When he was on Sarada, he didn''t even want to give advice to the Saiya in his family. Luo Lan laughs but doesn''t speak. She just says that the two children are different. "The two brothers and sisters, whose names are lazuli and lapis, are very talented children in martial arts." "Like rankie?" Tays tilted her head and leaned on Rolan''s shoulder. Luo Lan said: "the blonde Lanqi was abandoned by Saifeiya. She didn''t make any progress at all. The blue Lanqi is too gentle." "If my sister and rankie know, they will complain about you." Tays laughs that although the strength of blonde rankie has not been improved much, it is far more than her. Luo Lan says that all of them are useless. So how talented are the two children he met today. "By the way, when will you take me to meet them? I want to know how powerful the children you pay attention to are." "After you sign the sale." Luo Lan didn''t refuse. Lazuli''s martial arts talent is absolutely high. Comparing with one person, Luo Lan thinks that Satan''s daughter is more suitable than Dili. Bidili has received martial arts training since she was a child, and her strength is not weak. She has mastered flying skills only after sun WuFan''s advice for a few days. Compared with her, razili''s talent is not weak at all. If she can get the advice of a famous teacher, it is very easy to become a martial artist.However, judging from the original work, the two brothers and sisters are not very good at heart. After they have gained great strength in becoming human beings, their defects are more obvious. In the future world of Tranks, they are indifferent to human nature. It''s not too much to say that they are demons. Because they are powerful and have no restrictions, they will be free to destroy cities for fun. In the main story of the original book, because of the successive appearance of the man-made Shalu and super bejita, the number of strong people who suppress them gradually increases. Before they can release themselves, they have to accept successive failures, and their character begins to become peaceful. Luo Lan doesn''t want to ask whether artificial human 17 and 18 are good or not. Frankly speaking, if evaluated by morality, Luo Lan''s hands are bloody, but is it wrong? Luo Lan doesn''t think so. In the world of dragon ball, the strong have the ability to decide the life and death of others, which has nothing to do with good and evil. For example, the God of destruction, birus, you dare to offend him and beat you to powder every minute. Putting aside the subjective factors of good and evil, looking at man-made No. 17 and No. 18 from the perspective of survival, their combat skills are not very good, perhaps because they have not received formal training. They generally push against the enemy, relying on the brute force and never exhausting physical strength to crush them. Once they meet an opponent with similar strength, they can do nothing It''s too late. Having excellent physique and never failing energy, but not proficient in martial arts, which in Luo Lan''s view is simply the biggest waste. ¡­¡­ The next day. Early in the morning, tays put on her formal clothes and went out to prepare for the signing meeting. As the first lady of omnipotent capsule group, she didn''t have to do it herself, but after all, it was the first signing meeting in her career, and tays attached great importance to it. After tays goes out, Luo Lan also walks out immediately. On the outskirts of the coast, white waves beat against the bank, splashing fine spray. Lazuli and her younger brother had been waiting at the bank for a long time. When they saw Luo Lan coming leisurely, they immediately came up quickly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Next, for several days in a row, lazuli and her brothers all came to the bank on time to receive Luo Lan''s instructions. Because of the short time, Luo Lan didn''t tell them the profound content, just introduced them to the gate of Wudao and taught them the basic things. Of course, with Luo Lan''s insight, the so-called foundation is also unfathomable in the eyes of many people. If we all understand it, it is not difficult to become a Taoist. Lazuli''s martial arts talent is really good. In a few days, she can master the knowledge taught by Luo Lan. However, limited by the lack of Qi in her body, she is still in the theoretical stage. Luo Lan looks at the two brothers and sisters and nods to herself. If they have the foundation like bidili, maybe they can even perform the martial arts at this time. "Remember what I''ve taught you. The cultivation of martial arts lies in personal persistence. Without a firm belief, no matter how talented you are, you will become mediocre sooner or later. You are very lucky to be exposed to martial arts now. If you are in the next few years, it will not be so easy to grow up." What Luo Lan said is the general situation. The earlier you practice martial arts, the better. It''s just the right age to be in your early 10''s. If you don''t grow up too early, you''ll easily hurt yourself. If you lose your foundation too late, you''ll lose your foundation. After all, not everyone is like Sun Wukong and klin. As a matter of fact, the situation that they will become artificial people in the future can be calculated separately. "Thanks to the teacher." Lazuli''s bright eyes are shining, and her petite body has begun to take on charm. Luo Lan looked at them with a flat tone: "needless to say, how much you can achieve in the future depends on your attitude. There are many talented Wushu practitioners on the earth. They are doomed not to be strong because of their laziness or weak will." At this point, he thought of a fat man who lived in the primeval forest. At a young age, he could climb the Kailin tower with the monkey king on his back. His strength was not much different from that of the tortoise fairy. It''s a pity that he was lazy and lazy, and he didn''t make much progress in the end. I don''t know if he was dead or not. In addition, there is Leping in the desert. He didn''t appear in the 21st Martial Arts Association. This time, I''m afraid he didn''t even have the chance to become a supporting actor. Lazuli listened to Luo Lan''s instruction carefully, nodded and asked in a pleasant voice, "teacher, when will you teach us Qigong wave?" Luo Lan said: "the principle of exerting Qigong wave has already told you. To put it bluntly, qigong wave is to mobilize the breath in your body. It depends on your own understanding. One thing reminds you that the power of Qigong wave depends not on how big it is, but on its penetrating power." "I know, like the ray that cleaved the sea before the teacher?" Lapis remembered the magnificence of the sea when it was split. "That''s right. The bigger the qigong wave, the more serious the collapse. In fact, the ray attack has the best effect. Of course, if you are not afraid of energy consumption, the super large Qigong wave has the most crushing effect Come on, it''s too early for you to have a concept. " Luo Lan shook her head. "Teacher, are you going to leave?" Lazuli has a bright mind and bright eyes. "I won''t stay in one place for long, you can also go out for a walk, the outside world is very big, don''t limit your vision because of the surrounding environment." This is from the bottom of my heart. The truly successful Taoists don''t stick to the old rules. They are constantly improving their horizons and then their own abilities by traveling. "This is the experience of ascension?" "Yes." "We don''t know your name yet, teacher," she said "Luo Lan, this is my name." Luo Lan said, very natural and unrestrained to the Lizzie sister and brother waved, and then in the eyes of the two brothers and sisters surprised into a shadow disappeared. "Gone!" "This is a remnant image. It''s a high-speed image." "Miss Luo Lan..." As soon as Lazuli''s eyes brightened, she repeated. She had never heard of the name on TV. The real hermit is no worse than the monkey king with her teacher''s strength. Lazuli is full of respect for Luo Lan and is very happy to know her name. "Elder sister, let''s also travel and visit famous teachers." "Well, the next time we meet, we will be surprised by Luo Lan." ¡­¡­ Luo Lan doesn''t know what kind of influence his intervention will have on Lazuli''s sister and brother, and whether he will become a man-made person, but this is no longer his concern. His whim may create another possibility. They may become powerful Taoists and create their own legends. They may drown in the torrent and become the most ordinary ordinary people. They may be captured by Dr. Gallo as in the original work and gain great strength after experiencing the initial pain. It''s hard to judge the good and the bad. Let them experience it by themselves! Next, Luo Lan wants to practice himself. As he said to Lazuli''s brother and sister, cultivation is a process of sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. Although it won''t collapse completely because of a moment''s slack, once you slack off, your strength will be affected.If you don''t want to be a person like yebishan, you should always be diligent. For Luo Lan, daily practice has become a part of her life. To stop practicing is like something is missing. Because tays is still busy signing sales meetings among cities, Luo Lan won''t return to Sarada for a while, so she sits in her villa and soon enters a state of practice. Meditation is a way to exercise your spirit. Penetrating mental power can better sense the changes of the surrounding environment and the flow of the air. For the martial arts practitioners who practice breath, meditation is an important way of practice, and the foundation of temple practice is around it. Of course, meditation has another advantage for Luo Lan, that is to hone the violent energy of super Saiya''s transformation. His super sair turned into a golden pupil super sair, in which part of the power of the great ape is integrated, so the energy attribute is more violent than that of the ordinary super sair. I remember in the original work, when Brolli turned into a Super Saiyan on the basis of the golden pupil, his two pupils completely disappeared, and the whole person also lost his sense - it was because the great ape''s power was too violent, which completely suppressed the sense side. Luo Lan lost her mind when she was a child. Later, she gradually took control after exercise, so she paid special attention to this. In order to avoid the same situation as Brolli, he did not dare to take spiritual cultivation lightly. Time goes by and a night goes by. At the end of the day''s practice, Luo Lan opens her eyes. The light golden light twinkles in her dark eyes. The power of Jintong super Saiya lurks in every cell in her body, forming two distinct energy flows with the dragon power in her body. "There will be a lot of gains in daily practice." There was a smile in the corner of his mouth. At this time, a strange breath rose from another part of the earth. The energy was not strong, and only 300 combat power could not reach it. However, Luo Lan''s perception was so keen that she caught the energy in an instant. "The smell of the demons is a little different from that of lulu." With a little judgment, Luo Lan knows the master of this Qi. Who else on earth can possess this kind of magic Qi besides bick. "It is located in the southwest, more than 1000 kilometers away from the capital of the West." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 On the earth, there are not many experts with combat power over 200 except for the gods and the gods, such as Qiqi and suno. Among them, there is only the new born bick, the ultimate descendant of bick. The new born bick still has a bit of demon flavor before his evil thoughts are removed, so he is not a pure Namiki, but his fighting talent is no different from that of the fighting Namiki. At this time, less than a year from the death of the big demon king bick, bick''s strength was almost the same as that of the gods. "It''s worthy of being a fighting type of namik. In less than a year, they have surpassed the original bik demon king, and their talent is strong enough to compare with the Saiya." Luo Lan perceives the breath of bick, 1000 kilometers southwest of the west capital, which is close to the holy land of Kailin. "I''m brave enough to hide under the eye of the God. Now I dare to release my breath. I think I''m more powerful than the God and the monkey king." Luo Lan had a faint smile on her face. In the original work, bick dormant for three years before he dare to expose his position, which shows that he is full of confidence in his own strength. Namiks are rare and peculiar races in the universe. They can be divided into three types according to their talents: intelligent namiks, medical namiks, and combat namiks. Some of them have excellent talents, such as dandy or the God of earth, who can make dragon balls and give life to the dragon. Excellent dragon can succeed the next generation of elder. In addition to magic, every nemex has some special abilities. With the migration of time and their own growth, their combat effectiveness will become stronger and stronger. In addition, they have very simple life needs, and they can survive as long as the sun and water. It can be said that the nemex is the lowest carbon and environmental protection species. Namiks are not competitive with the world, but they must not be underestimated. Powerful fighting namiks, such as slagu and neru, who Luo Lan met, are all masters in the galaxy. If they did not live in namiks because of their peaceful temperament, there would be a powerful race in the universe. Bik as a combat type of namik, his talent is not bad. "In the case that the earth can''t sense the breath of the monkey king, only by the deterrence of the gods can''t make him afraid, so next, he will probably make a comeback and reappear the terror of the big demon king bik. Now bik is still ambitious!" "But he didn''t seem to be very lucky." Luo Lan a smile, have him on the earth, any ambition will fail. Bick is a brilliant character in the story of dragon ball. Saiya people, namik stars and artificial people are all his rising periods. Unfortunately, after boo the devil, because his strength can''t keep up with the development of the plot, and influenced by the monkey king, bick becomes a second-line character directly in the later period, and can only play the role of narrator and "full-time nanny". It''s still not enough pressure. Luo Lan wants to see the important role in the original work and let him know the truth that there are people outside and there is heaven outside. Think of this, Luo Lan grinned, a blink will move toward the position of bick. ¡­¡­ Kailin holy land is backed by a towering mountain covered with ice and snow all the year round. The mountain range is towering and magnificent, full of white snow. The ridge is cold and windy, like a knife. Whistling cold wind blowing, in the mountains under the pressure of a powerful whirlwind. Wearing a purple training suit, bik floats on the ice and snow. Suddenly he opened his eyes, a ray of light appeared in his black pupil, a sense of awe rose from his body, and then radiated out in all directions. The ice and snow below was burned by a high temperature of energy, and a hundred meters of ice and snow melted, and a bare gravel area appeared. Taking back his momentum, bick closed his eyes to feel the reaction of the world''s martial Taoists. However, except for a few more than 200 units of energy, there was only the Qi of those people in the temple. The monkey king he was looking for was not on the earth. "Strange!" Bick was puzzled. He couldn''t find Monkey King''s anger. "Master, I don''t know why. It seems that the monkey king is not on the earth at all." The sharp mouthed demon like a pterosaur stands beside bick with his hands on his back. He is the military strategist and the only one who survived. "Haha, this is better. As long as the monkey king is not here, the old bone of the God is not the opponent of the demon king at all. As long as the God is killed and devoured, the earth will fall into the hands of the demons again. At that time, even if the monkey king comes back, it will be too late, and the power of the demon king will surely be above him." Looking coldly in the direction of kalinda, bick said fiercely. As the successor of the great demon king, there are only two things on the earth that he is afraid of. One is to kill the monkey king who was the last big demon king of bick, and the other is the magic Fengbo, which is specially used to restrain the powerful enemy. Now the monkey king is not on the earth, and the magic wave has been cracked by him. He has nothing to fear.Facing bick, the sharp billed demons lean forward like a pterosaur: "does the master want to capture the whole world now? Do you want to hibernate for a while, or open the door of the demon world and accept a group of demons to come back? His subordinates are worried that there will be people like monkey king on the earth again." Bik heard the persuasion of the pointed mouth demon family and gave a proud smile. "No, the devil has made a clear investigation for a long time. The most powerful man on earth is monkey king. As long as he''s not here, no one else is worried." "As for the door of the demon world, it can''t be opened easily. The last God locked Carrick, who failed to fight for the position of the God, into the demon world. We don''t know what happened later. If we open the door rashly, we may lead wolves into the room. If the God closes the door when we enter the demon world, it''s not good." "The master said so." The sharp mouthed demons don''t say much when they see that bick says so. "Why, who?" Suddenly he felt someone approaching. Bick''s face suddenly changed. He raised his head and looked at the sky coldly. But I saw a shadow floating in the air more than 100 meters above the ground. Bick''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and his eyes became dignified. Who is it? It was so close that I found out! "Bick!" With a light voice, Luo Lan calmly looked down at bick, "it''s different from what he imagined. The smell of the demons is still strong. Is it because of the demons next to him..." "Who are you?" Bik overcast his face and wondered when such a master would emerge on the earth. Does the earth have secrets he doesn''t know? "Master, there is no information about this person in the data." There''s something wrong with the pointy mouth. "I see. This man is not simple." Bick''s face became dignified, and the people in front of him felt very strange. Standing in front of him, he felt like an ordinary person, but it gave him a feeling of fear. In front of him, he had the illusion of being small and shameless. This man is absolutely abnormal! "Besides the monkey king, there are still such masters in the world." Bick''s sharp teeth clenched in anger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 There are such masters on earth. For the sudden mysterious man in front of him, bick couldn''t figure it out. When he faced each other, he first cast a shadow on his spirit. The earth has such a master, when can he clear the obstacles, realize the rule of the world. Suddenly, noticing the brown tail on the other side''s waist, bick''s eyes suddenly shrunk to a point. With a thump in his heart, he thought of the monkey king who killed bick. "This man has the same tail as monkey king. Maybe he has something to do with monkey king!" Bik''s eyes flashed hatred of Monkey King, and a cruel energy rose from him. Gee! Luo Lan''s face was a little surprised when he felt the sudden "small" growth of bick''s energy. Then he looked at him calmly and nodded his head. Well, the combat effectiveness has improved a little compared with just now, and has almost broken through to 300 combat effectiveness. "Are you the monkey king''s accomplice? Just kill you first to reduce the obstacles of ruling the world in the future. " There was a sneer in the corner of bick''s mouth, and the vigorous killing idea was like a flood. For a moment, a gust of wind was blowing between the vast mountains, and the endless flying snow was evaporated into steam by the heat emitted by the energy before it fell to the ground. Whew, bick''s body squatted down slightly. The violent force broke out from the soles of his feet. The hurricane rolled up and the ground collapsed. Bick''s body suddenly turned into a flash of lightning and shot forward. Soon to Luo Lan''s front. Then he clenched his fist and launched an attack. In the face of bick''s fierce attack, Luo Lan frowned a little. The next second, he responded coldly. He suddenly stretched out a finger, and then slowly blocked in front of him. With a Ding sound, his finger just touched bick''s fist. The violent attack came to an abrupt end. A gust of wind blows out, and all the power of attack disappears. Bick is shocked to find that his body can''t move forward. A cold sweat came out. "How can it be?" "In the end, it''s mixed with the smell of demons, so it''s not a pure nemex now. Evil forces are easy to lose their minds. If they can''t control this force, they will not be able to give full play to the potential of combat nemex." Luo Lan said flatly. Although bik has the appearance characteristics of the namiks, in essence, he is not a namiks, because his last generation of bik was formed by the evil ideas in the God''s heart, and belongs to the demons. Bik inherited most of the power of bik, so the demons in his body are more than the namiks, and the blood of the namiks is certain To a certain extent, it is suppressed. If you can''t control the demonic power in your body, then the potential of namiks will not be fully awakened. Then, the finger flicks forward very casually. Bick''s expression was frozen in a touch of panic. He only felt an unparalleled force acting on him. The next second, his body turned upside down and flew out. Straight on a mountain, the rocks rolled down and fell to the ground with bick. "How could that be?" Bick was so angry that his throat was dry. Compared with the pain of his body, what makes him more difficult to accept is that he can''t even take a move from the other side. "No, it''s impossible. This man is more terrifying than the monkey king. Although the monkey king can easily defeat my predecessor, he is only a little bit more powerful than me now, but this man can''t be dealt with at present!" "What happened to the earth in these three hundred years? Why did monsters emerge one after another in the frail world?" Bik, who thought he was stronger than the monkey king, was ready to lead his subordinates to make a comeback and let the world be shrouded in the shadow of the demons again. But now, Luo Lan''s appearance gave him a blow. He suddenly realized that the power he was proud of was so vulnerable in front of the real strong. Not to mention ruling the world, it''s lucky to be able to save your life. "Wrong, this earth is no longer 300 years ago, human beings are no longer weak life." "If the person who appeared in front of the great demon eight months ago was the one in front of him, the one who was really scared was the one from the demon family No wonder the God of heaven didn''t show up all the time. It turns out that there is such a strong man on earth. " Bick''s face was miserable, as if he had missed an era. "Master..." When the Jianzui demons saw that bick had been defeated miserably, they could not help exclaiming, but they only dared to hide behind a rock and watch carefully. "Who are you?" Bick got up from the ground in great pain. "Luo Lan, the fighting race Saiya." "Luo Lan Fighting nation? " Bick opened his eyes wide, thinking of each other''s incredible power, and staring at each other tightly with his bloodshot eyes, "is monkey king a Saiya?" "That''s right." Bick looked miserable. "So, I don''t know when a fighting nation named Saiya appeared on the earth. It''s a ridiculous idea to rule the world with you.""It''s ridiculous. It''s just an earth. It''s too small in the universe." There are so many stars in the universe. There are so many low-level planets like the earth like Hengsha. We don''t know how many stars there are under the rule of Saifei alone. It''s really insignificant for Luo Lan to fight for such a planet. "So what do you want to do next, kill me and kill the earth?" "I don''t think so." Luo Lan looks at bick with a faint smile on her face. "I just want to see you this time. Now that I''ve seen you, I''ll leave naturally. By the way, I''ll give you a gift before I leave I hope you can take it. " Luo lanrao looks at bick with interest and suddenly increases his momentum. "What?" Bick never recovered. Suddenly, a mountain like majestic energy overturned, as if in a vast ocean, bick felt that his body no longer belonged to him, and his soul was frozen by this force. Boom! Majestic momentum continues to increase, the sky sounded a few bursts, the ground continued to crack under high pressure. Click, click, more and more cracks on the ground, broken stones fall one after another, bick is pressed to crawl on the ground. Biting his teeth and straightening himself up, bick tried hard to get up, but his body was like a mountain, which made him unable to move A few seconds later, Luo Lan looked at the panting bick, quietly gathered his momentum, and his figure became blurred. "There are so many strong people in the universe. The earth is just a corner. What''s the point of dominating the earth? This is a warning to you..." After a long time, bick Khan got up from the ground dripping. Just for a moment, he felt his soul was about to be torn. When he turned around, he found that there was no one around him. The master named Luo Lan had disappeared. "What a terrible character!" Bick''s eyes flashed a complicated look, muttering: "what does he mean, just to teach me a lesson?" ¡­¡­ PS: I''ve been busy recently, and the updates are relatively late. I''d like to ask for a genuine subscription. There are about three to four chapters left on Saturday! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 "Master, you don''t, do you?" The sharp mouthed demons came trembling, and their voice was still trembling. "Nothing." Bick shook his head and said suddenly, "all plans have been cancelled. Now is not the time to capture the earth. I didn''t expect that there are such masters on the earth. With that man, the earth will never be captured." The sharp mouthed demons swallowed a mouthful of saliva and worried: "what should we do next, accumulate strength secretly?" "No, it''s useless to accumulate strength. It''s no longer possible to win by quantity. I need to be stronger, but the earth''s environment, just by meditation, is not enough to support me to surpass him." after a moment''s silence, bick raised his head. "So I want to enter the demon world. " "Demon world?" The Jianzui demons were surprised and worried: "master, didn''t you worry that the gods would close the door of the demon world before? If that happened, it would be bad. Moreover, there are no decent experts in the earth demon world. Even if you go in, the effect won''t be obvious!" "No, not so much now." Bick''s eyes twinkled with light. "You don''t know, the reason why the earth''s demon world is lack of experts is not because the demon world is weak, but because it is just outside the demon world. The former great demon king went to the demon world after his birth. The outer part of the demon world is not much stronger than the earth, but the deeper area is different, which is connected with a more grand world." "At that time, I stopped exploring because I felt the danger vaguely, but I knew that it was definitely a good place to experience." Bick has part of the memory of bick, and has a good understanding of the demon world of the earth. "Isn''t that very dangerous? Master, it''s better not to take risks." The sharp mouthed demons look uneasy. He is a demon made by big demon bik, and bik is loyal. "How can we improve our strength without taking risks!" Bick clenched his fists tightly and gnashed his teeth. His dark eyes were full of reluctance. If he could not become strong, he would be suppressed forever by the monkey king and the man. This is absolutely not the result bick is willing to accept. "But the gods..." "So you have to stay on earth. After I enter the demon world, if the door of the demon world is really closed in two years, you will open it again." "I see." The sharp mouthed demons answered by cutting gold and iron. With a nod, bick makes a decision, and then takes his men to the gate of the demon world. The gate of the demon world is located in the depression between the two mountains. It is quiet and even gloomy. Although both sides are covered with plants, all animals are naturally afraid of this place and dare not move forward. "Wugua", the crow''s low voice came from a distance, adding a little creepy. Deep in the depression, a black stone gate has been standing under the stone wall for many years. The stone gate is about four meters high. After countless years of baptism, it is surrounded by dark moss. Bick opened the stone gate, and suddenly a cold and dark breath was released. The surrounding air was affected, and the temperature dropped several degrees suddenly. He told his subordinates to protect themselves. Bick put on his cloak and went directly to the entrance of the demon world. "Protect yourself and open the door in two years." "Yes After bick left, the Jianzui demons looked anxiously at the depths of the demon world. After a while, they turned around and disappeared into the dim light Bik and Jianzui don''t know. Just after they leave, there is a twist in the void. Luo Lan walks out of the distorted space and looks at the door of the demon world that opens a crack. A deep light flashes in her eyes. It turned out that he did not leave at all, but hid in a more imperceptible place. "Here is the entrance to the demon world. There are not many experts in the peripheral area, but the center is an expert who even feels like the king of the world." "Bick entered the demon world. He will see it two years later. I hope he can come back alive." Luo Lan looks at the gate of the demon world with a serious look, and her perception begins to spread out. Her vision exceeds one layer of space, and soon a huge world different from the world of the sun appears in his mind. The level of this space is very high, most of which are parallel to the human world, but some areas have reached the strength of jiewang space, which is only a little lower than the sub god world discovered by Luo Lan. The universe of the dragon ball is actually the world under the framework of the kingdom of God and the destruction of the kingdom of God. It is mainly divided into the sun and the underworld. In detail, it is divided into the four major galaxies, the underworld and the demon world in the southeast and northwest. Taking into account the living space of the four Kingdom kings, it generally constitutes the general level of the seventh universe. The underworld is divided into heaven, hell, and the field where the king of hell judges the soul and the reincarnation of the soul All of them are under the command of the king God of the world. Among these spaces, the demon world is different from other spaces. Strictly speaking, it is also under the jurisdiction of the king God of the world, but because of the powerful power of the king of the demon world, it has a strong independence. The current king of the demon world is called Dappula, who has the strength close to super Saiya 2. Therefore, the demon world is very strong, and the orders of the king of the demon world can not control the demon world at all.Luo Lan''s vision penetrates the layers of space and sees the depths of the demon world, where there are a lot of powerful energy, many more powerful than what he felt in the sun. This made him want to go in and have a look. "Many experts, I want to go in." "Eh!" Luo Lan took back her sight and let out a surprise. Her sight fell on an insect on the stone gate, and a trace of light flashed in her eyes. The smell of the demon world is very cold. Human life can''t avoid it. There is an insect. Then he thought of something, and a sneer came to his lips. Luo Lan glanced at it blandly, but did not care about it. Then he disappeared directly from the depression. When he appeared again, he had come to a plain in the demon world. ¡­¡­ Northern hemisphere, site of the red ribbon Corps. Since suno and the monkey king destroyed the red ribbon legion, a large ruling force, a few years ago, it has completely become an area without jurisdiction. It''s a coincidence that the Red Ribbon Army was destroyed. After the 21st Martial Arts Association, Sun Wukong followed Qiqi to kailinta. Then they went to masruta because of suno. They happened to encounter the Red Ribbon Army harassing suno''s hometown, so they killed him by the way. Dr. Gallo was originally a scientist funded by the Red Ribbon Army. Because of the destruction of the Red Ribbon Army and the lack of financial support, Dr. Gallo''s research met with great difficulties. The death of his wife and son made him hate the people who destroyed the Red Ribbon Army. The research direction has also shifted from biological research to the development of high-strength artificial human. It''s very terrible for genius scientists to go crazy, especially for earth scientists. It''s very possible to destroy the world. For example, Dr. Dasheng, who was once known by tays, began to study the time machine in order to revive his wife. As a result, he really developed the time machine. Although it can only stop the whole galaxy for one second, there is still a considerable distance to travel through time and space, it also shows the horror of earth scientists. Dr. Dasheng''s information also provides a reference for bulma to develop a time machine in another time and space. In the laboratory, Dr. Gallo is devoting himself to the research of his own technology. Eight months ago, the event of King bicker made him realize the powerful power of individual life, so he became more obsessed with the research of artificial human technology. ¡°¡­¡­ How to solve the problem of man-made energy source? Using ordinary materials, the result is that the level of artificial human No. 8, can''t kill Monkey King and the red haired girl named suno at all "Pure mechanical structure, how much power can it exert?" Dr. Gallo sat on the chair and thought hard, looking at the picture on the table. In the picture, there is a picture of the whole family. In addition to Dr. Gallo himself, there is a woman with brown hair and a young man with brown hair, his wife and son. ¡­¡­ PS: two chapters later. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Dr. Gallo has been sitting in the laboratory for a long time, thinking about the next research direction of artificial human. Long ago, when Dr. Gallo was still in the Red Ribbon Army, he participated in the research of artificial human 1-8, but his wife was not in charge of the whole project at that time. After the destruction of the red ribbon legion, Dr. Gallo came to the laboratories in the northern hemisphere with hatred. Although he was still active in the scientific community, he almost lived in semi seclusion. "If we can''t create a stronger man-made than the great demon king, we can''t take revenge on the monkey king." Dr. Gallo''s face was gloomy and he continued to work on the computer. At this point, a set of signals is connected to the computer. "Well? It''s an image from a tiny robot that''s watching the big Beek. " When Dr. Gallo saw the signal light on the corner of the computer screen, he subconsciously turned on the video inside. A group of videos immediately appeared on the screen. It was exactly the process of Luolan and bick''s meeting and the image of the gate of the demon world that appeared later. As the video shows, Dr. Gallo stares at bick''s inability to resist being hit with a finger and jumps out of his seat. "Who on earth is this man who can defeat the big demon king bik so easily..." Dr. Gallo''s eyes were full of disbelief. Dr. Gallo knew for a long time about the news that bicker was not dead. This was discovered by accident when he sent micro robots all over the world to search for masters. When it was found that the big demon king bick had not been eliminated, Dr. Gallo did not announce the news, but listed it as a top secret, and sent a micro robot to continue to monitor bick, because he knew that the big demon king bick was also the enemy of the monkey king, and he might be able to find a way to defeat the monkey king. But I didn''t expect that today I found a man who could easily defeat the big devil bick. "Isn''t Saiya a character in the novels of Dr. bridges''s daughter? It really exists..." Dr. Gallo stares at the video, and his eyes glow as if he had discovered a new world. When he found that the long tail of the monkey king is the same as the Saiya people described in tays'' novels, he only thought that it was because Dr. bridges'' daughter knew the monkey king, so he wrote this feature in the novel. But now, it seems that the situation is not the same. The Saia race is real. "The fighting race, Saiya!" Dr. Gallo whispered to himself. Suddenly, he reflected, and his fingers quickly hit the keyboard. "Since the sais are real, will other information be true?" With Dr. Gallo''s search, all the information about tays'' novels in the whole network is collected into Dr. Gallo''s computer, and then after computer screening, several key words are listed. Saiya people, fighting nation, fighting capacity, cosmic forces Dr. Gallo''s eyes lit up as if he had discovered a new world. No wonder the monkey king is so powerful. He is Saiya! At this moment, Dr. Gallo''s mind was full of all kinds of fantastic ideas. He came up with a wonderful idea about the next step of the development of man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man Man made man. Even Dr. Gallo thought of more vicious ways, such as using biological and chemical weapons to make monkey king sick. Viral heart disease is a good choice. "Biology is my old profession. Why don''t I transform more powerful life on the basis of human beings? The specific operation is not difficult." You can do it! Dr. Gallo''s eyes lit up, his breathing became rapid, and his whiskers swayed to both sides with his breath. "It''s a chance for me to get revenge. I found such a secret." "Send out all the micro robots to search for powerful life on earth." Now he wants to collect as many strong people as possible who have passed the physical quality standard, and then transform them on the basis of them. In addition, he also needs to collect the cells of the sais. According to the description in the novel, the sais are a rare fighting nation in the universe. If he can produce sais soldiers, it will be easy for him to revenge. Even more ambition grew in his heart. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan doesn''t know what Dr. Gallo has done. Of course, even if she knows, she won''t care. Because of the dragon''s wish, no one in the universe can study the genes of Saiya people, so there''s nothing to worry about. In fact, Luo Lan has discovered Dr. Gallo''s micro robot for a long time, but she doesn''t care. At this time, he was on a dark red plain, which was the periphery of the demon world. It was a relatively cold place. Looking around, there were many undulating mountains. There were not many plants on the mountains, which were very monotonous under the dark red sky."It''s an unpleasant place." The air is filled with a cold and gloomy atmosphere. The air composition of the demon world is slightly different from that of the human world. It is full of dark energy that disturbs the mind. Luo Lan covered his nose and isolated the dark energy from his body. The vitality in his body runs and keeps the internal circulation of his body. In the world of dragon ball, no matter how powerful the existence is, the soul will report to the underworld after death. Even the demons are no exception. But only those who are killed by the demons will suffer forever. His current position is only a little deeper than that of bick, and the energy around him is not very strong. Luo Lan estimates that the strength is only between 300 and 500 combat effectiveness. "The peripheral area can only be regarded as a cold and bitter place. Only those who can''t get along in the demon world will live here." Several blinks in a row, Luo Lan finds a few more powerful Qi, and soon enters the inner territory. As soon as you enter the inner circle, you feel different. The surrounding environment, whether soil or air, is not comparable to that of the outer circle. Even the smell is different. There are more powerful lives, and there are more than 1000 Warcraft and Warcraft with combat effectiveness. But again, the competition here has become more brutal. The demon world is a world of the jungle. The fierce competition forces the demons to continuously improve their strength. The demons with insufficient strength can only be squeezed to the edge area and live a bitter life. Luo Lan continues to go deep into the demon world and soon finds several breath of combat effectiveness exceeding 1 million. They seem to be in the outbreak of war, after a while, Luo Lan sensed that one of the energy disappeared. "A master with a million level of energy, not to speak of dominating in the sun, at least his life safety is guaranteed, but in the demon world, he is in danger. Only in such a high-pressure environment, the demon world will maintain its momentum, and constantly emerge strong, so that the king and God of the world can not intervene. " Of course, such fierce competition is also easy to create a void of talents, and there is a lack of top experts. Fortunately, the territory of the demon world is vast, and there are many lives. There are enough talents constantly born, so that the demon world keeps the number of strong people. To here, Luo Lan no longer deep, he stopped. This time he entered the demon world is just the result of his sudden whim after seeing bick''s decision. He didn''t make any preparation in advance, and he didn''t tell tayis where he was going, so this process is here. It''s just to inquire about the situation of the demon world and make some preparations for the future. "I''ll come back here to experience after I''ve explained the things in the world." Think of here, Luo Lan''s figure began to become fuzzy, and then left the demon world. ¡­¡­ PS: I''d better look at my speed. Let''s call it a day_ ?)£¡£¡ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 When she comes back from the space penetrated by the demon world, the area where the door of the demon world is located is still as cold as before. A section of evil gas overflows from the cracks between the door leaves, eroding the surrounding environment. Luo Lan takes a look at the black stone gate, and without too much stay, she returns to the capital of the West in a blink. At this time, tays is still carrying out book signing activities in other cities. It will be a few days before the end of the whole signing meeting. Luo Lan knows that tays is busy these days, so she doesn''t disturb her. After having dinner with Mrs. blives and others, Rolan calls Luo Fei out and begins to give advice on his martial arts practice. For this son, Luo Lan always has strict requirements, because he knows that in the next few years the seventh universe will change greatly, and there will be strong people one after another on the earth. At that time, without the strength of super Saiya, he can''t even muddle along on the earth. Luo Fei has been very talented since he was a child, and he has shown great interest in martial arts practice, which makes Luo Lan very happy. Therefore, he is more strict in his training, and he wants to teach him all he knows. He is a hybrid of Saiya and earth people. If Luo Fei''s future strength is not as good as sun WuFan, Luo Lan will lose face. Fortunately, Luo Fei is very competitive, very seriously to complete the training Luo Lan told him. After the basic physical training, the next step is the actual combat. The Saiya people are the fighting nation, and the fighting should be the instinct deep in the blood. The energy in Luo Fei''s body is strong enough, and what he lacks is the fighting experience. Of course, if we want to fight, the west capital is not a suitable place, and the soil in other places is not hard enough, so Luo Lan took Luo Fei directly to the temple, where there are many mysterious rooms, each with a unique environment, which is absolutely an excellent place. Originally, the most suitable place for cultivation in the temple was the spiritual time house. However, the time Luo Lan allowed to enter the spiritual time house had been used up. If he entered, the door would be sealed automatically. Without the power of super Saiya 3 or demon buou level, it was impossible to break the dimension, so he had to give up. For the arrival of Luo Lan and his son, the God showed great enthusiasm. By the way, he asked how long he would stay on the earth. Luo Lan told him that he would only stay for a few days. The God nodded with a smile when he knew. In the temple, Luo Lan met several familiar faces, including tianjinfan, jiaozi and Kelin. They all practiced under Bobo''s guidance. On the contrary, Qiqi and suno, the two future Earth goddesses, are not in the temple. After asking, they know that they are still receiving the advice of taishanglaojun in Wuxing mountain. For the arrival of Luo Lan, Tianjin meal a few people feel strange, do not know when the earth appeared so strong, as if God is very polite to him. "Who is that gentleman?" Tianjin rice is in doubt. "It''s bulma''s brother-in-law." Colin replied that he had met Luo Lan, but he didn''t expect that he was also a master. Tianjin fan remembers bulma, who was a girl with lavender hair and had a close relationship with monkey king, but did not know that her brother-in-law could even go to the temple. "God seems to be very polite to him Eh, his breath is as deep as the sea Tianjin fan stares straight and feels a great and endless energy. "Really Klin hit an exciting spirit, the whole body pores are tightening up, "should have thought of, the other party is Wukong people, how can the strength be weak." At this time, Bobo quietly appeared beside them. "Luo Lan''s strength is not what you can imagine. Focus and don''t be influenced by external things." Then speed up, several attacks come, Colin and tianjinfan fight back in a mess, and they are beaten out. Colin got up from the ground and asked, "is he strong?" "Well, no one on earth is his opponent." "Not even Wukong?" Asked Colin curiously. "The monkey king is far inferior." Bobo said truthfully. Kelin and others immediately showed a look of horror when they heard the words. You should know that even the big demon king bick is not the opponent of Wukong. Now Bobo tells them that the person in front of them is far from the opponent of Wukong. How powerful should they be? Have they surpassed the gods? In their hearts, the monkey king and the God of heaven are already ceiling level masters. They are stronger than them. It''s unimaginable. "You''re upset. It''s not good." Bobo''s voice was calm and his eyes were as calm as usual. After hearing Bobo''s words, Kling regained his mind and said in shame, "sorry, I''m distracted. Please keep training. I want to be stronger." "Me too." Tianjin is not willing to lag behind. I used to think that monkey king and God are the most powerful. Now that there are stronger people, it''s worth him to surpass them. "Well, double the weight per person." Bobo nodded slightly and looked at everyone calmly. Everyone nodded: "yes." ¡­¡­ Luo Lan paid a little attention to the situation in tianjinfan. Seeing that several soldiers were full of fighting spirit, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he put the focus on Luo Fei''s training.Take Luo Fei into the inner part of the temple, and then choose a special room for cultivation. As soon as the door is closed, the inner and outer space is isolated. Although this room does not have the characteristics of different velocity of time as the spiritual time room, the super strong gravity and thin air inside can still play a very good auxiliary role. What''s more, the inner space is huge, which can be used without any interference Use your power without scruple. To suppress her breath to the same level as Luo Fei, about 1500 combat effectiveness, Luo Lan looks at her son. "Ready? I won''t keep my hand when I fight." "Well, I''m ready." Luo Fei nodded hard. Luo Lan nodded, Luo Fei wearing a small combat suit, less than a meter tall, looking at him as if to see his childhood, the corners of his mouth can not help showing a smile, then the fierce battle began. Luo Lan has a good control. Although every shot is very heavy, it won''t hurt the other side. Luo Fei turns his eyes up and down, and his Qi is constantly searching for Luo Lan''s figure. When he finds the trace, he rushes to it. Then wave your fist. Luo Lan saw, the corner of the mouth up, smile. His fighting consciousness and perception ability are so strong that they are not comparable to Luo Fei. Even in the case of considerable energy, Luo Fei can''t even touch Luo Lan. Every time Luo Fei''s attack comes, Luo Lan just turns her body a little, and all the attacks are defeated. With a fist, "bang", Luo Fei is beaten out. "Stand up and anticipate your opponent''s next attack before you move." "It''s not easy to punch. Here, here, we all make the same mistakes." "Don''t breathe so fast." Luo Lan''s point of view can be said to be quite comprehensive. Teaching to Luo Fei is the essence of his years of practice. Because the air in this cultivation space is thin, after a simple action, the body will become very heavy because of lack of oxygen, and the brain will become dizzy. Luo Fei gasps to get up from the ground, and another attack comes, but Luo Lan gently intercepts him. After a while, he fell exhausted on the stone slab and gasped. Shaking his head, Luo Lan let him have a rest, and then continue to train. "Again, remember to reduce useless actions." "Yes Luo Fei responded loudly, only heard the crackle of fighting, and countless flashing shadows appeared in the sky. The body flickers in the open space. Every shot is fast, accurate and fierce. Luo Lan keeps training Luo Fei. This little guy is very intelligent and absorbs Luo Lan''s advice bit by bit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 Time flies. Soon after a month, Luo Fei was growing up every day. At this time, the signing meeting of tays had come to an end. When Luo Lan took Luo Fei out of the temple room, she saw that tays also came to the temple. "What are you doing here?" Luo Lan walks to tayis with a smile. Tayis, dressed in simple and elegant clothes, with light makeup on her face, said to Luo Lan: "the signing meeting is over. Seeing that you haven''t come back, I just want to come to you." "Mom." Roffy flew over with his arms open. Luo Fei''s impact power is very big, but after all, tays has been trained for a period of time, and has been promoted by the fruit of the spirit tree. Her strength is pretty good, so she catches Luo Fei. "Luo Fei''s strength is much stronger." "Dad has been training me." Luo Fei said happily. Tays touched rofei''s head, and then told Rolan that her mother wanted to visit the other planet. When Rolan thought that Mrs. blives seldom left the earth, she nodded and agreed. "By the way, I haven''t met the two apprentices you took in before." "I''ve only been instructed, not apprentices." Luo Lan didn''t say that she wanted to take her sister and brother as an apprentice. "I''ve let them go out for training." "It was agreed that I should see you." "Why don''t I take you there?" "Forget it. I''ll talk about it later." For the two children that Luo Lan has pointed out, tays is just a little interested. If she wants to go to see them, it''s OK. At this time, Luo Lan remembers that the temple can observe anything on earth, so he and tayis observe lazuli and their situation on the temple. Through the clouds, Luo Lan and tayis see the recent situation of the twin brothers and sisters. They are riding a motorcycle around the world, challenging the martial arts school everywhere. "It turns out that they are lazuli and Lapis. They are good at Kung Fu." Tays was smiling. "It''s not bad. I''m on my own journey." Their martial arts are still very young, similar to Qiqi, the first time in the original. Acquaintance is fate, as for the road behind, Luo Lan is not ready to interfere. After staying in the temple for a while, Luo Lan is ready to leave, saying goodbye to the God of heaven and other humanity. Then, in the surprised eyes of tianjinfan and others, he takes tayis''s hand with one hand, and presses Luo Fei''s head with the other hand. He moves and disappears instantly. Left a face of consternation of the public, look at each other in that inside, don''t know Luo Lan is with what method disappear. ¡­¡­ Back in the capital of the west, Rolan asked Mrs. blives to pack up and take her to Sarada planet. You know, since Dr. blives joined the Saifei faction, the blives couple also went to other planets several times in the form of tourism, but Sarada planet is very rare. After a clean up, the villa to the servants to take care of, Luo Lan once again launched instant movement, appear again, has returned to the sharada planet. Sarada. "Bulma and dad are still doing research in the space lab. if mom wants to see them, I can send you there." Tays leads Mrs. burrows home. "No, no, I don''t want to see them. Taes, why don''t you introduce some young handsome guys to me? I haven''t fallen in love with Saiya yet!" Mrs. burrows shook her head and laughed wildly. Tays a face speechless, fingers against the forehead, a pair of troubled look: "Mom, when can you be more serious." "No? That would be a pity. " Mrs. blives looked disappointed. "I''d better send you to Dad." Tays convinced her mother that she was very old and her mind was so avant-garde. Sometimes she thought about whether her family were all wonderful. Luo Lan looks at the mother and daughter of tays with a funny look. There are really no serious people in Dr. blives'' family. Tays and Burma are not much better when they were young. But with the growth of age, they have gradually become more stable. Only their parents are still like old urchins. Mrs. blives wants to fall in love with a handsome young man, Bree Dr. wolfes is also looking for beautiful girls. But the good news is that they just talk and don''t take any action, otherwise tays'' head will be big. "Tays, I''ll leave the house to you first. I''ll go and get Sophia." "Well, go back quickly, and bring bulma back by the way. Let''s get together." Tays smoothed her hair in front of her forehead. Luo Lan nodded, and then found the breath of Saifeiya, a blink rushed past. At this time, SAFIYA is meditating on a planet outside the Salada galaxy. When Luo Lan comes, she sees the golden light on her body. She knows that she is getting closer to the super Saia, and maybe she will break through soon. See Luo Lan appear, Saifeiya''s eyes light up, body light to flash, with a storm toward Luo Lan attack. Luo Lan saw that Saifeiya was attacking him, and his body didn''t dodge. The surging power of super Saiya people rose and slammed violently. With a dazzling light, the whole planet suddenly shook, the ground burst, and a force penetrated from the sole of his feet, and the solid rock suddenly cracked.Saifeiya only felt an incomparable force acting on his body, and his body could not help regressing more than 100 meters. Then fall into a gentle embrace. Saifeiya comes out from Luo Lan''s arms, "the gap with you is bigger and bigger." "It''s only temporary. When you become a super Saier, your strength will be greatly improved." Luo Lan is not a comfort, because he realized that sephia is not the same for a long time. She has also developed the power of the great ape. Although she is not as extraordinary as herself, she is by no means comparable to the ordinary Saiya. Sephia in the red pupil state is only a little worse than Jintong. If she becomes a super Saiya, it must be extraordinary. Saifeiya also know this situation, beautiful eyebrow slightly stretch, give Luo Lan a full of charm eyes. Luo Lan directly embraces Saifeiya, and then takes her home. After that, she tells her about her experience on earth, and explains that she will go to the demon world for some time. After hearing this, Sophia''s eyes began to shine, showing considerable interest in the demon world. But because there are so many strong people in the demon world, Luo Lan will not allow her to pass before she becomes a super Saiya. After hearing this, Saifeiya sighs to herself. Ruthlessly pinched on Luo Lan''s body for a while, "I also want to experience in the demon world, where it may be easier to break through for super Saiya." "The situation of the demon world is not clear. Don''t go yet." "All right." "By the way, what happened to mesanda?" Although the early evacuation of mesanda planet, but the Saifei forces on the other side of the attention has not been reduced. "That planet doesn''t exist anymore," said Sophia "What''s the matter?" Luo Lan asked in surprise. "An unknown metal planet suddenly came to mesanda. Mesanda has been engulfed by the whole planet. The intelligence agency is still investigating the specific situation." "There''s such a thing that doesn''t expose us, right?" Sophia nodded and said confidently, "don''t worry, we are always cautious. Even evacuating mesanda planet uses instantaneous movement. No one can find us." Looking at Saifeiya''s self-confidence, Luo Lan thinks that too much self-confidence is not a good thing, but then he thinks of Saifeiya''s strength. Even if he enters the demon world, no one can hurt Saifeiya''s power! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 In a training ground, a young man in an orange red martial arts uniform is training with a cultivator. The cultivator has about 1000 combat power. His blood red eyes are staring at his prey, and his throat is murmuring. Suddenly, a flash of lightning comes to the young man. This young man is the monkey king. Seeing the impact of the cultivator, the monkey king''s whole body muscles tensed instantly, and his body suddenly developed a great momentum. Two forces collide. With a bang, the monkey king was bounced away by the cultivator, turned several somersaults in mid air and then fell to the ground. Then he adjusted his movements and continued to fight with the cultivator. Sun Wukong''s movements are very delicate, and each attack will grasp the movements just right. Half a day later, the cultivator was finally repulsed by the monkey king, and he was exhausted and fell to the ground to gasp. Just then, a series of beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep. "Sonori, bulma is looking for me. I''ll go back today." Sonori sat on the bench, looked at the monkey king and waved: "go ahead, go ahead, make up the missing parts tomorrow. By the way, ask your girlfriend if she has any green vegetables. If she has any, bring me some." "I''ll ask bulma." Monkey King laughed, picked up the towel and wiped the sweat on his face, then said goodbye to sonori. Out of the training ground, the monkey king flew directly into the sky and rushed to the address sent by bulma. The Saiya people''s residential area was not very big. This distance was only a few minutes for the monkey king. Soon he saw bulma looking at his watch to check the time on the side of the square. Falling to bulma''s side, the monkey king asked, "how can we hold a party today?" "Mom''s on Sarada, too, so get together." "Ah, my aunt is here, too!" Monkey King was a little surprised. "Yes, let''s go. Mom will be surprised to see you when you grow up." Bulma naturally took the monkey king''s arm and leaned up. At this time, after more than half a year''s growth, the monkey king was already taller than bulma and looked like an adult. "Oh." Sun Wukong was holding a hand by bulma, and his walking was a little twisted. He simply picked bulma up and lifted him into the air. "Where is Auntie now?" "At my brother-in-law''s house." Bulma leaned on the monkey king to get closer. "Brother Luo Lan has also come back. I really want to compete with him." As soon as the monkey king heard that Luo Lan had come back, bulma said with a smile, "if you want to compete with your brother-in-law, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a long time, but I''m sure you will become stronger in the future." "Well, I''ll try." The monkey king nodded hard, his eyes full of fighting spirit. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, bulma could not help feeling a little more. Before she knew it, the little boy had grown into a handsome young man. She thought of the days when she had traveled together, just like yesterday. Luolan''s home is located in the center of the residential area, which is no different from the ordinary Saiya residence. The guard is also ordinary. However, because of the existence of Luolan and Saifeiya, this is the most sacred and important place of the whole planet Sarada. The residential area is surrounded by green plants, the environment is quiet, the air is fresh and natural, and it really retains the natural scenery. When Sun Wukong and bulma landed at Rolan''s residence, Dr. Briggs and others had already come back, and they were roasting meat with Mrs. Briggs. "Bulma, Wukong, here you are." Tays is preparing snacks. When she sees them, she smiles and greets them, then hands them juice. "Sister." Bulma came to help tays cook. "Wukong, this is the barbecue for you." Taes handed over a bunch of roasted meat kebabs. Monkey King quickly said thank you, and then he couldn''t wait to eat, showing a satisfied expression on his face. "Mom, I want it too." Roffy''s mouth was full of food, but his eyes were still on the grill. "Here''s mine." Luo Lan smiles and hands the barbecue to Luo Fei. Then he looks to the monkey king. His sharp eyes see through the reality of the monkey king, and he nods. At this time, the monkey king has grown into an adult, and its combat power is about 1000. Although it is not conspicuous on Sarada, it is several times stronger than the original. You know, it''s not a year since the end of the big demon event. According to the original route, the monkey king should still accept Bobo''s instructions in the temple. But now many details have changed. The monkey king completed the temple practice before the 22nd world first martial arts meeting, and his strength has already surpassed the strength of the opening chapter of Longzhu Z. It''s not to say whether latiz will invade the earth according to the plot. If he invades, when he gets to the earth, he thinks he can subdue the younger brother he despises. But when he finally meets a monkey king whose strength is far beyond his, he doesn''t know how big the shadow in his heart will be.Of course, for Luo Lan, these things are just minor matters, just latiz can''t attract his attention. He was concerned about the follow-up. Starting from latiz''s invasion of the earth, it represents the arrival of a great era. After that, all kinds of strong people will appear one after another. It is only 12 years from latiz''s appearance to Boo''s appearance. The time left for Luo Lan is very urgent. He has to take the time to improve his strength. But fortunately, it has reached the level of super Saiya, and there are still more than seven years to go before the opening of Longzhu Z. if it is steady, time should be enough. ¡­¡­ After a few hours of dinner, the monkey king boldly challenged Luo Lan. Naturally, Luo Lan stood there and did not move. With a strong momentum, Sun Wukong could not get close to him. Sun Wukong was very surprised. He didn''t expect that he was so far away from the master, but he was still a little self-conscious How happy! After learning from the bitter experience, the monkey king continues to accept sonori''s training. At this time, Luo Lan is also ready to go to the demon world. Before leaving, he asks SAFIYA to pay attention to the situation on the other side of mesanda, and gives Luo Fei''s training to her. "Give it to me, you can rest assured." Sophia agreed. "I''m more upset when you say that." Luo Lan rolled her eyes and told her not to be too cruel when she was training. However, seeing that Saifeiya didn''t seem to listen, she had to mourn for Luo Fei. After everything is arranged properly, Luo Lan closes her eyes, a spiritual force penetrates the space and spreads out. Suddenly, layers of mist like space interlayer appear in front of Luo Lan''s eyes. Finding the location of the demon world, he enters the demon world in a blink. ¡­¡­ Demon world, inner circle. The sky is dark red. This is a huge continent with a vast area and unknown length and width. The whole demon world is not made up of stars and galaxies as it is in the human world. Here, the continents are the basic institutions of the demon world. These continents float in the dark red void, and hundreds of millions of demons live on each continent. Luo Lan''s previous visit to the magical world connecting the earth''s passage is only one of the countless continents, and it is still on the edge. In the demon world, there are almost 800 continents like this, which are scattered. According to the spatial arrangement, the closer to the center of the continent, the stronger the spatial structure is. The spatial intensity of the area where the demon king Dappula lives is comparable to that of the demon king space. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 There is no sun or moon in the demon world, and the whole space is dark red. Therefore, living in the demon world naturally has a sense of depression, which will make people insane. With the influence of the ubiquitous evil Qi, most of the life in the demon world is cruel and ferocious. The light breeze is blowing, Luo Lan flies in the air, and his body emits light. He suppresses his breath very low, and then inquires about the situation of the demon world. It''s essential to be vigilant when you''re new here. Luo Lan knows that the strength of the demon world is strong, and the ones who can survive under the cruel competition are all strong guys. Maybe an enemy will jump out of any corner, and they are all invincible experts in the world. It is difficult to survive in this world of the jungle without keeping a vigilant heart. "Hoo A ray of light passed by, leaving a light band as clear as jade Luo Lanfei is in the mid air, and his breath constantly senses the energy around him. Just like the first time he entered the demon world, there are differences between the strong and the weak in the same continent. As he keeps stepping into the center of the continent, the strength of the demons around him is getting stronger and stronger. Soon, hundreds of thousands, millions of fighting power of the demons become no longer uncommon. "The strength of the demon world is really strong. There are so many experts in only one continent. If the door of the demon world is opened at the same time, the planet on earth will suffer." Luo Lan sighs, some hundred thousand level demons are directly ignored by him. Of course, the demon world does not dare to really attack the world. Although the king God of the east world is submissive and vulnerable in the plot, it is only when comparing the devil boo and the monkey king. In fact, the power of the king God of the upper world is still very strong, and it is only a fist thing to kill the characters with hundreds of millions of combat effectiveness. Even jebic, the apprentice King God around him, is a master. As early as millions of years ago, when the great world God and the Southern World God were still there, the demon world was still under the control of the world god world, and did not dare to resist at all. The king God of the great world was a kind and fat man. He treated the life of the demon world equally and would not treat it differently. So at that time, the whole seventh universe was the most peaceful. Later, with the appearance of boo, the demon man, and the death of several powerful king gods, the king God of the east world was bent on solving the problem of boo, the demon man, and his whereabouts became unknown. Due to the neglect of the management of the lower world, the power of the demon world began to rise, and attacked the world under the leadership of Dappula, the demon king. But the process is not smooth, whenever there is a strong enemy in the world that can not be solved, the heroes of the kingdom of heaven will follow the instructions of the king of the great world. That''s the last barrier to protect the world. These masters, who have kept their bodies in heaven for countless years, are not under the demon world. Unfortunately, they are limited by the rules and have only 24 hours to return to the world in their life. Otherwise, they would have been leveled long ago. Back to the point, Luo Lan began to look for experts for training after entering the demon world. For him, the million level demons can''t bring him training effect. If you want to find a stronger one, you need to find a stronger one. So he chose those demons with tens of millions of strength. In just a few months, he was defeated by no less than 50 experts with tens of millions of strength. One day, in the demon world. The piercing wind rolled up the sand all over the sky, and the sky was covered by heavy haze, so we could not see clearly. All of a sudden, there was a big bang. The sky was split in half, the brilliant sun rose from the horizon, a huge fireball burst like the sun, instantly shining tens of kilometers around. Whoosh, the energy brought by the shock wave sweeps across the land. Suddenly, the hard, steel like soil layer is impacted. One after another, turtles crack in horror. The energy wave shakes the world. All obstacles are like sculptures on the beach, which are flattened by the huge waves Boom, deafening sound of the storm reverberated, a wave of energy from the sky, like a planet impact like a devastating disaster. Bang, countless boulders were thrown into high school in the explosion, and then fell heavily, each of which weighed several tons. In the dim field of vision, two fuzzy figures are flying at a high speed. They are constantly changing their positions and attacking each other, bringing one attack after another. From time to time, they disappear and appear again. They hit the ground from the sky, and then they hit the sky from the ground. Every time I fight, I burst out a more dazzling light than the sun. Hualala, the light red dragon shaped Qigong wave breaks through the void and makes a bright and beautiful track in the air. "Dragon boxing!" "Ha ha ha, it''s really happy. I haven''t fought so freely for a long time." Luo Lan shouts loudly, sweat dripping from the bridge of his nose. Although he has been injured in many places, his passionate mood doesn''t make him stop to have a rest at all. The blood of the sais seems to be boiling. His opponent is a dark green human demons, fighting capacity of about 10 million! Luo Lan''s normal combat effectiveness is 8 million. Without becoming a golden pupil or super Saiya, he can compete with his opponent with his strong body and exquisite martial arts.Another shock, and the battle came to an end. After killing the opponent, Luo Lan makes some adjustments, and then uses Xiandou to recover as quickly as possible. In places like the demon world, it is particularly important to maintain the heyday all the time. ¡°¡­¡­ With what happened just now, the surrounding demons must have noticed here. I''ll wait here. " Take out a bench from the different dimensional space, Luo Lan sits down very leisurely, waiting for the next "Challenger" to appear. Just then, a voice appeared in his mind. It turned out to be the dragon of the earth. Someone on the other side of the earth collected the dragon balls and made a wish to restore the people killed by the big demon king bick. Ask Luo Lan if she agrees. "Agreed!" He nodded without hesitation. Luo Lan knew that it must be God who arranged people to make a wish. One year has passed since the event of the great lord of bick. There are almost no remains of the cremation and burial of many dead people. Therefore, the first one is to restore the bodies of all the dead, and the second one is to revive those people. Of course, those whose souls have been reincarnated are not among the dragon''s wishes. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the earth, Qiqi and suno watched with their own eyes the Dragon disappear after fulfilling their wishes. At this time, the God of heaven also began to show his holiness in front of people, announced the existence of the temple, and told everyone that as long as they boarded the Kailin tower and passed the examination of the immortal Kailin, they could enter the temple and accept the guidance of the God of heaven. Because there were too many people resurrected at the same time this time, which caused a great sensation. The God just took this opportunity to publicize the existence of the temple. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 The legend of God on earth has a long history, but these legends were only spread among the ancient martial arts schools before, and now they are unreservedly published to the public. This sudden change is like throwing a huge stone into the calm lake, causing a great sensation. "There''s a God on the tower of Kailin." "The God of heaven has resurrected all the people who died because of the big demon king bick. Now it''s time to teach martial arts to the world in public." The news spread to all parts of the world like wings, and the whole earth suddenly became a sensation. All martial arts fans rushed to Kailin tower with all their lives. For a moment, Kailin holy land became overcrowded. Of course, if you want to be able to accept the God''s advice as long as you go to kalinda, it''s too taken for granted. They will soon find that the towering tower of Kailin is the first challenge standing in front of them. Only by climbing Kailin tower and getting the approval of cat fairy, can we be qualified to continue to reach the temple and accept the guidance of God. If you can''t even climb Kailin tower, then I''m sorry, people who can''t even pass the first level will definitely not see the God. You''d better go back early. Although the current situation of the world''s martial arts and Taoism has come to a time when talent is in urgent need, the old rules naturally have their reasons for existence and can''t be changed. Martial arts practice has a gradual process, without a good foundation. No matter how advanced the teacher is, it will not have much effect. How can a person who can''t even go up to Kailin tower understand the understanding of the cat fairy and even the God of heaven to martial arts. It''s like a person who didn''t graduate from primary school and suddenly goes to a mathematician''s course. Besides being sleepy, he won''t get much. Most of the people who rush to the holy land of Kailin are just going to join in the fun and admire the magnificence of Kailin tower. Although the difficulty of reality is there, and the Earth Kingdom will also publicize the difficulty of climbing Kailin tower, many people still do not give up, and there is still an endless stream of people going to Kailin holy land. There is no way. In view of this situation, in order not to let these people hinder the real Taoists from challenging Kailin tower, the Earth Kingdom has to set up many obstacles around Kailin tower to assess everyone. Only those who have passed the basic assessment are qualified to challenge Kailin tower. Once this method was implemented, a large number of personnel were reduced, and later it gradually evolved into a regular assessment procedure. ¡­¡­ Desert Gobi, yellow sand flying all over the sky. The hot sun was directly on the ground, and the hot gravel seemed to have just been taken out of the stove, steaming hot. In the gravel lined place, Leping carries a big knife to patrol around the Gobi, picks up the telescope to observe the distance, and sighs helplessly. Except for the yellow sand, there is no personal shadow in the distant sight, and life is becoming more and more difficult. "Master Leping, there is no one here." Poole was flying in mid air. "Well." "After the construction of the new city, this is no longer the main road for trade. Maybe we should leave here." "Where is master Leping going?" Leping thought for a moment and said: "now martial arts is very popular all over the world. There are people practicing martial arts everywhere. With my master''s Kung Fu, I can definitely enjoy it. It''s too low-end to stay here as a prodigal Poole, why don''t we try to open a martial arts school in a nearby city? Maybe it will have a bright future. " "Well, master Leping can certainly do it, but what about the students? Do you want both men and women?" When Leping thought of those horrible women, he had goose bumps all over his body and said directly, "no, those horrible women are absolutely not. We only recruit male students." "Master Leping can do whatever he thinks." Poole was obedient and led by Leping. Leping laughed heartily, then packed up his luggage, put all his belongings into the universal capsule, and drove a jet SUV to the nearby city. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, lazuli and her brother are also traveling around the world. In a few months, they visited many martial arts schools, and their strength began to rise slowly. The demon world. Dark red light from the sky shot down, spread on the ground, as if stained with blood, the whole field of vision is full of gloomy indifference. Luo Lan continues to challenge the powerful demons in the demon world. As the light flashed by, a strong breath attracted his attention. "Well? It''s very strong. It''s 2000 kilometers northwest! " Feeling the strong breath from the northwest, Luo Lan stops for a moment, then makes a slight adjustment and flies straight towards the breath. With his flight, the surrounding mountains began to rise and fall, the mountains and forests gradually appeared, and a towering mountain range stood in front of him. Luo Lan knew that crossing the mountains in front of him was the place where the strong breath was. The target breath is getting closer and clearer. The breath is strong enough to match the ultimate state of Felisa, and the combat effectiveness is about 100 million. "170 million combat effectiveness..." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed with pure light, and her indifferent smile climbed up the corner of her mouth."It''s more powerful than the ultimate form of Felisa. It seems that you can''t defeat each other without golden pupil." I can''t help but feel a little excited. This is the first guy with more than 100 million combat power he met after he entered the demon world. From here, the opponents behind will be stronger and stronger. Think of here, Luo Lan suddenly accelerated, a strong wake like a blade rolled up behind him, the sky suddenly flashed a lightning like light. Gio is the one who exudes this flavor. As a demon, his strength is relatively strong in the demon world. However, because he understands the danger of the demon world, he only dares to live near the central part of the demon world and dare not go to the more core place. On this day, GIO came back from hunting as usual, with green blood in his sharp claws. "Well?" Gio''s face changed slightly and he looked up at the sky. The instinct of the beast made him feel something. The eye looked for a long time, but found nothing. "No, there is a strong energy approaching. Eh, only 8 million combat power?" Gio has some doubts. The demon world is full of the jungle. Every demon family has its own scope of existence. The price of stepping out of the scope of existence easily is life. He is as strong as GIO himself, and he only dares to defend his one mu three parts. He doesn''t know how a small demon family with only 8 million fighting power dares to enter his territory. "Jie Jie, another reckless demon, dares to leave the territory in a hurry before he learns the survival rules of the demon world. Today''s food can be added." Gio''s tongue is sticking out, and his whole body is full of rage. With the great energy wave, it seems that he is wrapped in a layer of Dark Armor. Demons eat each other is a means to become strong, and the weak demons are the nutrients of the powerful demons. "Wow Luo Lan fell from the sky, the landing whirlwind hit the ground, raised a piece of dust, a pair of eyes scanned the opposite demons, nodded in the heart, "well, this momentum, not many, not many, just 170 million combat effectiveness, fighting with him can quickly accumulate experience!" There is no superfluous words to say, Luo Lan low drink, directly enhance the energy in the body. The light red light sparkled, the dark hair began to rise, and the eyes instantly turned to light gold. To deal with the demons in front of you, you don''t have to be Super Saiyan. The golden pupil state is enough. In an instant, a terrible energy as high as 160 million spread out. Feeling the powerful energy from each other, GIO''s face suddenly becomes ugly. What''s the matter? This weak demon family suddenly becomes as good as himself. Is it playing pig and eating tiger? Gio''s eyes flickered and he couldn''t make up his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 "Who are you? This is my GIO''s territory. Please leave now!" Gio staring at each other, as long as Luo Lan a little action will be fierce hand. "It''s a cautious guy. It''s hard to meet an opponent. How can he leave?" Luo Lan looks at the demons, his mouth slightly raised, and a flash of lightning flashed over his eyes. The previous battles in the outer layer of the mainland made him unable to work hard. Although he fought several times with bare hands, his strength has been enhanced, but it can only be regarded as a warm-up movement, and the range is not too large. This time, he felt energetic when he met his opponent! In front of him, this demon clan is three meters tall, and his breath is not weak. It''s the guy he needs to practice. Hula - a strong momentum gushes out. Momentum has no trace, but it acts on the spiritual level. GIO suddenly feels a pressure, and the whole person becomes gloomy. It''s not good to come! Looking at the people surrounded by the light red momentum in front of them, the majestic evil spirit was suddenly aroused. Gio is the overlord in this area and will never give in easily. Luo Lan''s provocation makes him furious. "Damn, I don''t know where you''re from. You''ve made me angry." Violent Li mang flashed in his eyes, and GIO got angry. Suddenly, the black magic gas began to boil, burning like a flame, rolling like a huge wave. Under the influence of their majestic momentum, the earth began to shake, the wind also rolled up, and the towering mountains became crumbling. However, restricted by the powerful surrounding space, the shaking movement was limited to the area between Luo Lan and Giovanni. "Hum!" Geousen''s cold eyes look at Luo Lan, and his body moves abruptly and quickly, like a flash of lightning. The attack of the wind comes immediately. Luo Lan eyes a coagulation, a trace of excitement appears on the face, the body slightly turns, accurately receives the attack of GIO. Gio was surprised that his attack was taken, then sneered, and his sharp tail turned from behind. Just when he thought he had succeeded, his target disappeared. "Where are the people?" Gio is watching from side to side. "Here..." With a crash, the fierce style of boxing came from one side of his body, and GIO was cold all over, staring at the gradual enlargement of a fist. Boom!! Pull out the hand to wave to hit, Luo Lan powerful attack hits in the abdomen of Ji ou. A mouthful of bitter water surged up from the abdominal cavity. It was like being hit by a speeding train. GIO''s body flew out like a missile and hit the cliff, forming a huge pit. "You are not a demon! But why are you so strong! " Gio climbed out of the pit, his face changed and he cried out. "I am human, and you are demon So now you can die. " Luo Lan sneered and walked towards the demon family. With every step, her momentum rose. Although she didn''t become a super Saiya, her 160 million fighting power in golden pupil state, coupled with her mysterious skills, was not his opponent at all. When he was only four or five meters away from the other side, he squatted down slightly, and the ground under his feet suddenly burst and cracked into a zigzag crack In a flash, the figure disappeared from GIO''s sight, but it came to him again. An iron fist as hard as steel was thrown out. "Bang" a dull sound, Keith had no time to respond, two eyes a turn, almost fainted in the past. How fast! This is an idea that flashed through GIO''s mind before he was hit. It''s just that before landing, one attack after another, and each attack fell on him, causing him heartbreaking pain. Terror! This is absolutely an irresistible master, can''t escape, GIO pupil suddenly shrink, a chill rises from the tail vertebra, heart cold at the same time, and a desperate mood lingering out. "Hateful, just human beings dare to be presumptuous in the demon world. Lord Amos will not let you go." Gio''s eyes were about to crack and he roared. "The devil of the east?" Luo Lan''s hand movement. "Who are you talking about?" "It turns out that you don''t know the East devil king. Hehe, then you can wait to die. The whole area in the east of the devil kingdom belongs to the territory of the East devil king. Human beings can only be eradicated here." Gio''s mouth was bleeding, but his face was cheerful. Luo Lan squints her eyes and presses her hand on GIO''s head. "What are you doing?" Gio panicked. "Be quiet!" Luo Lan light ground looked at him one eye, golden pupil Mou light a glance but make Ji Ou hair cold, immediately stuffy hum a, brain fell into a blank. Luo Lan put her hand on GIO''s head, and a strong energy went directly into each other''s brain. Suddenly, all the information about the demon world appeared in front of him. Amos, the East demon king, is one of the subordinates of DARPA, the demon king. He assisted the king of the demon world, Dappula, to take charge of 200 continents in the east of the demon world. His strength is up to 2 billion, and he is the most powerful expert in the whole East of the demon world. At the same time, Luo Lan also read the current information of this continent, No. 254 continent, the mainland controller manbuso, one of the generals of Amos, a demon with three heads.Luo Lan let go of Ji O''s hand and thought: "according to the structure of the demon world, if Dappula, the king of the demon world, is compared to the king of the big world, then his four demon kings are equivalent to the king of the world. Mambuso, the controller of the mainland, according to the memory of this demon clan, his strength should not be weak. I am not an opponent now. " After a little thought, Luo Lan thinks that her next step should be to continue to challenge the demons in this continent. Of course, she should avoid mambusuo, the mainland controller, and his subordinates. "What the hell did you do to me, asshole?" Gio regains consciousness and his brain is empty. "Read your memory, thanks to you let me know a lot about the demon world." Luo Lan looks at jio. "How can a human do this..." Gio''s eyes were dazed for a moment, and then he roared angrily. His body turned into a streamer and ran away. Luo Lan sees this, the corners of his mouth show a sneer, how can he let the prey escape, eyes a coagulation, black hair turned into gold in a flash, flaming fire. Super Saiya!! All of a sudden, Luo Lan completed the transformation of super Saiya, and a strong and surging force swept away. Body gently shake, a touch of golden light burst out, suddenly burst out faster than lightning speed. Instantly intercepted in front of GIO. "Asshole, asshole!" Bart roared furiously and tried his best to exert his highest speed. After the experience he had just experienced, he was already scared. This time, he seemed to have hit the iron plate. In front of him, this human is not what he can deal with. He must inform mambuso or Amos. Human beings dare to enter the demon world and must accept the anger of the demon family. However, the next second, he only felt a chill in his neck, and his eyes began to rotate. He saw a body without a head, and his brain didn''t even feel pain because he moved too fast. "That''s My body Ah Gio screamed, consciousness began to fall into the dark, "impossible, my combat effectiveness has 170 million!" "Because I''m better than you now." Said the cold voice. Luo Lan, in the form of super Saiya, stares at his golden eyes, and then raises a ball of energy in his palm. A dark blue ball of energy shoots out and directly hits GIO''s head, smashing his head. For a moment, a huge ball of fire rises slowly, as bright as the sun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 After killing the demon GIO, Luo Lan doesn''t stay in the same place. After quitting super Saiya form, he recovers for a while and continues to search for the next target. After looking at GIO''s memory, Luo Lan knows that the water in the demon world is deeper than he imagined. DARPA, the king of the demon world, is the ruler on the surface of the demon world. He is a powerful demon family that even the king of the divine world should fear. Under DARPA, there are four demons and the controllers of each continent. Of course, this is just a force that belongs to the Dappula family. It is impossible for the demon world to be monolithic. There must be many demons who do not accept or are unwilling to accept the rule of Dappula. These demons are hidden in the depths of the demon world, but they are a force that can not be ignored. In the following days, Luo Lan continued to challenge the demons all over the world, but he became more cautious because he gradually approached the central area of the mainland, and there were more and more powerful demons. In most cases, he could only use the power of super Saiya to defeat the enemy. Another battle is over. Luo Lan is hidden in a cave in a mountain range. The cave is huge. Even if you put a capsule cabin on it, there is still a lot of space. The stalagmites on the top of the cave fall from the top, and the condensed water drops "drip drip drip" down, and a light sound sounds. In the hut, Luo Lan took a hot bath, and then sat in the living room, eating delicious food while thinking about the harvest of this period of time. Fighting is the best way to promote growth. In a short period of six months, his strength has greatly increased compared with that when he just entered the demon world. His combat effectiveness has reached nearly 10 million. If we leave it outside, we don''t know how many years it will take to work hard. However, with the improvement of combat effectiveness, Luo Lan also gradually felt that the growth rate of his normal strength was slowing down. This is not because of the lack of efforts in practice, but a real feeling. Saiya''s normal strength has been improved slowly Luo Lan is frowning. "Judging from the current progress, when my normal strength reaches 30 million combat effectiveness, the progress will be slower and slower. Is it a bottleneck?" Luo Lan shook his head, which was not only the bottleneck, but also a state of blood. In the original book, when Monkey King and bejita meet man-made people, their normal power is roughly the same state, and their strength is also a bottleneck. Because they can''t break through the normal power in a short time, they have to seek a more powerful transformation form, that is, the degree of "Surpassing" super Saiya, that is, the so-called "super bejita" and full power form State. Adapt to the transformation pressure of super sais under normal conditions, and achieve the effect of more powerful transformation in combat. The general super Saier transformation increase is 50 times, "beyond form" will exceed 50 times, until the final 100 when advanced to super Saier 2! The whole process is an increasing process of transformation intensity. Luo Lan''s normal strength will be higher than that of Sun Wukong because of his ape like Saiya foundation, but he can''t ignore the limitations of his blood. Perhaps only natural mutants like Brolli can achieve unlimited improvement of normal power. "I don''t want to. My normal bottleneck is probably 30 million combat effectiveness. When it comes to 30 million combat effectiveness, the speed of improvement will be slower and slower, but it''s not that I won''t improve. Maybe I will come up with other ways." Luo Lan put down her troubles for the time being. In fact, these are far away from him. Now she thinks more and feels like a little bit of mediocrity. Enjoying the delicious food quietly, Luo Lan fell asleep after eating. After sleeping for about seven hours, Luo Lan put the capsule house away and continued to go out for training. ¡­¡­ On the edge of the demon world, a place near the passage of the earth''s demon world, bick is wearing a white cloak and a hat. Compared with half a year ago, bick is more mature and has become an adult nemec. Now he is facing a demon with a fighting capacity of 700. The dangerous environment makes him not careless at all. The roar of the roar, the area of kilometers seems to have experienced a violent earthquake, and become beyond recognition. After a fierce battle, bick finally killed the demon, but at the same time, his body was also seriously injured, an arm was weak on the ground, and blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Bick clenched his teeth, grabbed the injured arm with his other hand, and then pulled it hard. The blood splashed out, the tendons on his forehead came out, the sweat dripping, bick snorted, and then a new arm came out of the fracture. Wiping off the green mucus, bick moved his new arm with a cruel smile on his lips. "Not enough, I want to continue to be strong!" Bick made a low roar and looked at the forest in the distance. There were many demons living there. As if seeing the prey, bick stood up, took off his cloak and hat, turned into a flash of light, and quickly attacked. Soon there was a sad roar in the forest. Little by little, half a year later. At this time, the 23rd World''s first martial arts association is only one year away.Bick has been in the demon world for a whole year. By this time, his combat effectiveness has reached 2000. He gradually moves away from the edge of the demon world and towards a more enclosed area ¡­¡­ Deep in the devil''s world, a desolate area, the blazing high temperature is baking the earth. Luo landuan sits on a lake. At his feet, there is a demon corpse that has just been killed, and there is a white skeleton around. This was originally a hunting ground for rhinoceros, but with the arrival of Luo Lan, the rhinoceros has also died in his hands. In order to kill the demon, Luo Lan used several fairy beans in a row, and then managed to subdue him. "Take a break and go to the next territory." Luo Lan takes out a brand-new combat suit and puts it on. When he is about to start, a torrent of weather appears near him. Luo Lan''s face suddenly changes, and then he sees a red figure in front of him. "What a person, so fast." Luo Lan was startled in the heart, immediately alert. It''s a demon clan with three heads. There are three pairs of meat wings behind. Each head has three blood red eyes. The eyes in the middle of eyebrows are closed tightly. It seems that once opened, there will be great terror. That has the characteristic appearance to let Luo Lan suddenly judge the other party''s identity. "Mambuso the devil!" Luo Lan''s heart sank. The devil mambuso is one of the generals under Amos, who is responsible for taking charge of the continent No. 254 instead of Amos. In other words, the devil mambuso is currently the strongest on the mainland. "1.5 billion combat effectiveness!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "Strange human, you''ve been making trouble in my territory all this time Well, you don''t look like you can kill those elite demons? " The devil mambusuo lives high and faces down, blood red eyes lock on Luo Lan, and three heads show a puzzled expression. In front of us, this human seems to have only 10 million combat power. Although it is good among human beings, it is far inferior to the demons. How can we kill those demons with hundreds of millions of energy. "Mambuso the devil." "The manager of 254 continent, one of the generals under Amos." Luo Lan sees clearly the appearance of the demon clan that appears in front of her eyes, and the information about the other party quickly emerges in her brain, and her face sinks immediately. To be the manager of a continent, one''s strength must be strong. A sense spreads out immediately, but not far away. He is stopped by a thick air wall, and feels the evil air on the other side. Luo Lan''s face suddenly becomes ugly. With his present vision, it is easy to judge the gap between the enemy and ourselves. The devil mambuso is far above him. "Hum!" Luo Lan cold hum a, know at this time must take out full strength. The power of the super sair in the body immediately surged up. With the boiling power of the super sair, the golden flame burned through the body surface, and Luo Lan''s hair and eyebrows turned golden instantly. Golden pupil super Saiya form! After becoming a Super Saiyan, Luo Lan''s strength suddenly increased to 700 million combat power with a 70 times increase in energy. The surging power radiated around in a thunderous manner, causing a terror whirlwind in a quarter of the whole demon world. The devil mambuso looked at Luo Lan quite unexpectedly. "It''s strange that you can still transform. But your good luck is over here. It''s a capital crime to enter the demon world without permission. Our general will give you death on behalf of continent 254." "It''s not so easy to kill me." Luo Lan''s spirit is highly concentrated. He doesn''t dare to take the enemy lightly. The energy on the surface of the body is boiling. Luo Lan chooses to start first. He raises his hand, stirs the air, squats down slightly, and suddenly turns into a flash to attack mambuso. The swift attack started, and in the blink of an eye, she came to mambuso. Luo Lan squeezed her fist, and the glittering light was shining on the tip of the fist. A great momentum overflowed from her body. Suddenly, the earth began to shake, and the wind also rolled up. In the face of Luo Lan''s attack, the devil mambuso grinned and his eyes were full of contempt and ridicule. "The power has been improved a lot, but it''s not enough!" Then a palm is extended. Bang! Huang zhongdalu''s concussion, Luo Lan''s fist was blocked by the palm, a circle of visible shock wave spread out. Luo Lan pupil contraction, feel a burst of numbness in the arm, can''t help but back two steps, he quickly transferred the position of the body. The devil manbuso sneers, but his other hand keeps stretching, directly blocking Luo Lan''s retreat, and then a palm covers Luo Lan. Seeing this, Luo Lan quickly mobilizes his energy to apply it to his body, dodges the attack from the other side, then turns around and rushes directly towards the high place. When he comes to the height of more than 10000 meters above the ground, Luo Lan gathers his hands together and releases the attack with solemn expression. "All day shockwave!" Hoo - the energy beam comes down from the sky! The roaring sound of breaking is like a thunderbolt, and the sky is suddenly broken down by a high-power energy. The powerful pressure makes the clouds disperse. From a distance, the air seems to be distorted, showing a ring like a cone like "lens", and all the light is distorted. The devil mambuso opened his eyes and watched the attack from the sky. He was not afraid, but also laughed excitedly. "Not bad, such an attack is just like that. I don''t know how it tastes?" At the end of the speech, one of the three heads of the devil mambuso suddenly opens his mouth. Space seems to be distorted by the influence of a stream of energy, and the bright white energy enters the devil''s mouth with the space. He closed his mouth and chewed it a few times. There was smoke in his mouth. He didn''t enjoy enough. Luo Lan saw that his attack was swallowed by his opponent, and his heart was cold immediately. According to the current situation, no matter how much energy he had, he was not the opponent of the other party. Conservatively, it is estimated that the three headed demon clan has at least a billion combat power. "The demon world is really a cloud of experts. The managers of a single continent are so strong. Maybe they are as strong as the man-made people." Luo Lan secretly estimates the strength of the other side, because there is no reference, he can only roughly estimate. What''s more terrifying is that there are more than 800 demons like this in the world of demons, not counting the hidden masters. The inside information of the world of demons is very deep! He just broke through to the super Saiya people, not a few years, even if the physique is better than ordinary super Saiya people, in the face of such a demon, also feel a heavy pressure."It''s time to take good care of you. If you let Lord Amos know that human beings enter the demon world to disturb, and don''t deal with it as soon as possible, I will also be punished." The devil mambuso said, his body turned into a mist and disappeared. When he appeared again, he had already come to Luolan, and then stretched out a sharp claw to grasp Luolan. How fast! Looking at the enlarged palm, Luo Lan felt a shock and bit the tip of her tongue. The Super Saiyan''s energy was running wildly. Every moment, every cell was full of power, and then she protected her hands in front of her chest to resist. Bang! The whole body skeleton seems to be broken, the other side''s claws like pliers across Luo Lan''s arm, blood splashing out, severe pain impact on the nerve, Luo Lan bared his mouth, the body like a gun pop-up chamber fly out, when the ground is wiped, the strong whirlwind will flatten the earth along the way, until it hits the remote mountain peak to stop. When the smoke gradually dissipated, the majestic mountain peak of the demon world had disappeared, leaving only a huge crater with a diameter of 10000 meters. Puchi, Puchi A group of golden flame from the ruins, Luo Lan mouth hanging blood, a pair of eyes coldly looking at manbusuo. "Not dead yet?" Mambuso looked at Luo Lan and sneered: "if you can block my attack, no wonder you dare to enter the demon world alone. With such a strong body, it must be delicious." He put his hand to his mouth and licked the blood on it. Suddenly, mambuso''s eyes lit up. "Eh, there is a strange energy in my blood, and my strength has been improved a little." As if to see a rare tonic, he stares at Luo Lan tightly. Mambuso licks his lips, and a wisp of fine awn appears in the blood pupil. The three heads are rotating, as if they are discussing how to deal with the prey. Wipe off the blood of the mouth, Luo Lan frowned, chest also some hair stuffy. "Not his opponent, to retreat?" He thought to himself that if a gentleman doesn''t set up a dangerous wall and knows that he is not an opponent, he will continue to pester him. That''s not the way of a wise man. Revenge, after there are opportunities, think of here, Luo Lan has made a decision. For the time being, Luo Lan sighed, a pair of golden eyes flashed a wave, mental power spread out, ready to show instant movement, at this time, the surrounding space suddenly stagnated, like countless ropes wrapped in the body, instant movement was interrupted. "Well?" Instant movement failed? Luo Lan looks around doubtfully and looks at the culprit mambuso. Her instant movement will be invalid. It must be the devil''s hands and feet in front of her. The demon mambuso said with a smile: "Hey, you can''t escape. Lord Amos, the East demon king, can let me be the manager of the mainland. Of course, it''s not only because of my strong personal strength, but also because of my super ability Fortunately, this space has been blocked in advance, otherwise you will escape. " "Such a delicious tonic, if I run away, I will be very sad." The devil mambuso steps forward, and the three heads brush together to look at Luo Lan. At this time, the eyes in the middle of the eyebrows on his three heads have all opened. The bloody eyes have no white eyes, but there is a mysterious ripple. The ripple stirs like a whirlpool. It is because of this force field that Luo Lan''s instant Movement fails. Luo Lan, who is in the center of the vortex, can''t help faltering for a while. Her chest is like a big mountain, and her breathing becomes difficult. A trace of coolness can not help but rise from the tail vertebra, the whole body raised goose bumps, at this time, his heart can not help but be horrified, to the eyes of the powerful demons have a clearer understanding! "Damn it Luo Lan roared, the momentum rose again and again, the whole body of golden energy rose, even the dragon power in the body also constantly agitated, finally all the energy gathered in one point, gold carrying the red dragon power energy, just like the sun burning fierce flame. The air can''t help making a "pengpeng" trembling sound. The dry tree trunks and broken stones seem to be twisted by a huge force. They fly up from the ground one after another, making a rustling sound. Then there was a crackling sound, and the earth cracked one after another. Yellow sand and gravel were flying together in mid air. Wave after wave, fierce energy storm, there is a kind of space to break the blockade look! "What''s the matter? My super power is breaking free. What''s the origin of human beings? Cut, it''s not so easy to escape. Go to my purgatory space first In the face of Luo Lan''s sudden explosion of powerful momentum, the devil mambuso was very surprised, but soon, he recovered from the shock, three heads at the same time sounded a curse like murmur, issued a "squeaky" ugly voice. He clapped his hands on his chest and let out a long roar. The strange sound waves gathered together and turned into visible waves, like water. "Click, click!" An amazing scene happened, and a door gradually emerged from the bloody void of the demon world. The door is about 10 meters high, and it is full of blood red. Two three headed demons are depicted on both sides of the door. At the close of the door is a huge eye, which keeps turning, as if living."Come out, my triple purgatory gate!" "What is it?" Luo Lan looked at the towering gate in horror. An ancient and simple breath came to her face. With the gate gradually opened, it was deep inside. The breath of death came from the gate and constantly stirred the nerves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 The blood red void is blocked by a huge stone gate. With the eyes on the stone gate constantly turning, a bloody breath envelops the air of death and is released. Where it passes, it is quiet and lifeless. Luo Lan stares at the stone gate tightly after it is opened, and the ominous emptiness constantly stirs up his nerves. "What is this?" Eyes on the stone door, Luo Lan''s heart trembled, a fierce chill shrouded in the body, behind the stone door, there is a huge terror. The light wind blows, and everything is quiet. The Yellow gravel and the fallen leaves dance together. "Ha ha ha, this is my triple purgatory gate, which leads to senlo purgatory. All the lives swallowed by it are permanently locked in purgatory, suffering from nothingness To tell you the truth, there are three gates like this. What you see now is only the outermost one! " "I''m the only one in the world who can open the door of purgatory. You should be glad to see such a magnificent miracle." Mambuso, the devil, talks about it with great confidence. He doesn''t care if others know his secret. In other words, he would like to see the despair and helplessness of others when they know the truth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan''s face became livid and raised her head. Sure enough, behind the huge stone gate, she saw two more huge stone gates. Although they were hidden in the different dimensional space, with Luo Lan''s perception of space, we can determine its existence. The breath of the people was beating on her chest like the death knell of doomsday. He had a premonition that even if he broke free from the first bondage, the second and the third would follow. "The devil mambuso''s ability is to open purgatory There is no solution to this ability Not only the strength is strong, but also the ability is more abnormal. Luo Lan is silent for a while and sighs, knowing that the next step is not good. "It''s the first time since I came to the world of dragon ball that I have faced such a helpless situation." In the past battles, whether it was against Pui, the devil, or against Dorothy, slagu and others, Luo Lan actually took the initiative. However, he could use instant movement to leave. Even when he first faced Felisa, he knew that there was a great disparity in strength, but he didn''t feel much flustered, probably because he knew that instant movement could take him away. Now instant movement is limited and all the advantages are gone. "I''m afraid I''m going to be planted this time. I hope Saifeiya can find out in time and revive me with the dragon ball." Luo Lan shook his head and sighed a little. After a Saiya like him died, he must go to hell. But it''s impossible for Luolan to be arrested. Huoran, Luolan resists, and a decision flashed in her golden eyes. The super Saiya people''s energy soared, and the flames were burning fiercely. The light weathering suddenly moved. In order to pass through the storm, the silent battlefield was covered by Luo Lan''s golden flame, and the whole land of demon world set off huge waves and became wobbly. "I''ll fight back!" Seeing Luo Lan''s rising power, the devil mambuso''s face darkened, his scarlet eyes became colder, and his cold and cruel breath became more intense. "The first gate of purgatory, swallowing the people in front of him into Purgatory." Hiss, hiss, hiss The voice just fell, the cold wind was piercing, the door in the void was completely opened, the eye bead seemed to be alive, and it constantly released bloody magic gas, and a huge attraction penetrated from behind the stone gate. Luo Lan suddenly feels an irresistible attraction on her body, and her body moves back towards the stone gate. If you look carefully, it''s not Luo Lan''s body moving, but the surrounding space is sucked into the stone gate. At this time, Luo Lan clenched his fist and refused to wait to die. His whole body burst out with a very strong attack. Roar - with the sound of a dragon chant, there was a gleam of light in the right arm, and the powerful attack hit the stone gate. "Dragon boxing!" The blood red energy dragon roars out with a roar. The red dragon''s body is long and winding, and its sharp claws strike the blood stone gate. Suddenly, the sparks of metal impact burst out, like the hissing sound of hot water boiling in a teapot, and the speed of closing the purgatory gate stops. Luo Lan sees this, confidence greatly increases, immediately rivets the full strength, the bright ray lights up on his fist, hits two attacks one after another. "Stargun!" "All day shockwave!" Boom Boom! The star gun and all day shockwave chased after him, and bombarded the stone gate with dragon boxing. These attacks are the strongest moves that Luo Lan mastered. They almost absorbed all the energy in Luo Lan''s body. Whether they can break free from the shackles of purgatory depends on the effect of these attacks. The three energies together make the whole sky fall into the ocean of energy, the thin atmosphere whistling, and the space seems to be torn up, exposing the dark red color. "What, blocking the attraction of purgatory door!" The devil mambuso looked unbelievable. He was surprised and angry in his heart. All his emotions turned into a sneer. "Even if he blocked the first, there were three gates to purgatory."The three heads stare at Luo Lan, and the eyes in the middle of their eyebrows show blood: "open the door of the second and third purgatory thoroughly." Hum, hum The void trembled. Behind the huge blood colored stone gate, a larger stone gate emerged. The stone gate is 100 meters high, and its shape is similar to that of the first stone gate. In front of it, the first stone gate just now is a child. Ka, after the appearance of the second stone gate, the third stone gate also appeared. It was a giant with a height of 1000 meters. The triple stone gate, with one covering the other, almost devours heaven and earth. Mambuso, the demon, laughs with pride: "man, it depends on how you resist this time. You know my ability, even Lord Amos, the East demon king, and Lord Dappula, the demon king, are amazed." Seeing that his body is about to be engulfed by the purgatory gate, Luo Lan sighs, and the Super Saiyan flame on his body also becomes dim. The attack just now consumes too much energy, and now it''s useless to do any resistance. "There are various kinds of abilities in the world. It''s bad luck for me to encounter the ability that makes instant movement invalid, but it''s too easy to think that I will be killed in this way. I will come back one day." Luo Lan''s face became calm. She looked at the devil mambuso and asked, "by the way, have you ever entered purgatory?" "What do you mean, dying is like dragging me? Delusion Mambuso, the devil, laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. The door of purgatory is his ability. How can he hurt himself. "It seems that you haven''t been in purgatory yourself. That''s just right. Experience it!" Said, Luo Lan opens both hands, two double palms aim at demon mambusuo. "What is this for?" Mambuso, the demon, was puzzled and had a bad feeling in his heart. "What do you say you want to do? Of course, I''ll take you in with me..." Luo Lan opened her mouth and murmured: "I knew I should have brought a bottle, eh An electric cooker will do His face became serious, and Luo Lan roared at the devil mambuso: "magic wave!" Hoo, a cluster of green flash appeared, and then in the form of spiral impact in front of the devil mambuso, mambuso suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness, the green spiral air seems to have a very dangerous atmosphere. The next second, he found that his body could not move, which made him surprised and angry, roared: "what on earth have you done?" Luo Lan indifferent way: "send you to purgatory." With that, he raised his palms and pressed them down, aiming at the opening of the purgatory door. "Damn, this is what trick, why can''t break free." The devil mambuso roared angrily, his body swayed, but he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of magic Fengbo. When the devil mambuso meets Rolan, he can only say that he is unlucky. Magic wave is a special way to deal with the demons. It is the most effective way for the demons. As long as the strength is not very different, no one can break free from the magic wave. Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness in the golden pupil Super Saiyan state is about 700 million, and the devil mambuso is much better than him. His conservative appearance of 1.5 billion is still within the scope of the magic wave. Luo Lan has all the martial arts knowledge of the earth God, and this magic wave is one of them. "Go in!" With Luo Lan''s arm pressed down, the demon mambuso''s body began to twist and stretch, and rushed to the door of purgatory along the spiral track. Boo! After a wisp of white smoke, Mo Fengbo envelops the demon mambuso and goes into Purgatory. At the same time, the gates of triple purgatory are closed one after another when they lose control, and they are locked in together with Luo Lan. Bang! After a long time, the huge stone gate with the outermost layer as high as 1000 meters continued to stand in the void for a period of time, and then gradually disappeared into the void like a mirage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 In purgatory, all order appears disorderly. Luo Lan did not expect that his trip to the demon world would encounter such a thing. After being engulfed by the purgatory gate, Luo Lan is separated from the devil mambuso and appears alone in a place where he doesn''t know whether it is hell or the yellow spring. It''s surrounded by gray brown and depressing colors, full of chaotic energy. These energies hit the body, as if the soul was roasted by fire, and the tingling feeling surged into the heart. This is purgatory space, an area independent of the divine jurisdiction. Purgatory is different from hell, it only depends on the universe, even does not belong to the scope of the seventh universe, only those who were killed by the demons, their souls will float into Purgatory, eternal suffering. Once in purgatory, it is doomed, unless someone uses the dragon ball, or meets someone like the devil mambuso who has the ability to open the door of purgatory and release it. Or you''ll be locked in forever. At this time, Luo Lan with great pain, reluctantly open the energy cover, do not let the energy of purgatory close to the body, big sweat drops from the forehead. He gritted his teeth and kept looking for the way out of purgatory, but the surrounding gray, like clouds, the line of sight can only extend out of ten meters, no matter how far it is, nothing can be seen. "You have to find a way out of this place!" "The devil mambuso doesn''t know where he was taken by the devil. It''s better not to meet him here." Because there is no sealed container and seal note on her body, Luo Lan''s magic seal wave can bring the devil mambuso into Purgatory at most, but it has no other restraint effect. Careful observation of the surrounding, the line of sight in the distance of 10 meters to stop, turn a tingling attack on the heart, the body became extremely weak. Luo Lan''s face changed. She quickly took out a fairy bean and swallowed it. Under the action of fairy bean, her tired body regained its vitality and her spirit became uplifting. The golden flame, which represents the Super Saiyan state, is burning again. Luo Lan tries to release the energy and disperse the gray energy within three feet of his body. He is relieved to watch the gray matter drift away with the waves. This kind of gray energy is very harmful to the body, and it is best to disperse it. After calming down for a while, Luo Lan began to find a way to leave. A stream of ideas spread out, but soon the feedback made him frown. In this purgatory space, his spiritual power, which could observe the Kingdom and destroy the divine world, seemed to be disturbed. He could only vaguely feel the fluctuation of the space, but he could not even judge up, down, left and right. Luo Lan''s heart can''t help sinking, and her face is dignified. I thought of a possibility. "Is this purgatory space no longer within the scope of the universe?" This is not good news for Luo Lan. In the past, in the universe, he could not escape from the perception of the kingdom of gods and the destruction of the kingdom of gods by careful induction. But now, except for the vague spatial fluctuation, he can feel nothing. As soon as his mental power is released, it''s like falling into the mire and disappearing without a trace. It means it''s more difficult for him to get out of here. The only thing that makes people feel lucky is that they don''t have to worry about any danger to their lives now. The beans he carries are enough for him to survive in purgatory for several years, and they can wait until they pick him up with a dragon ball. "I can only wait for their rescue..." Experience encounter such a thing, Luo Lan can only admit bad luck, "after strength, must let the devil pay the price." Heart curse, Luolan know now is not the time to find manbuso trouble. The body continues to struggle in the gray clouds. It seems that it hears a whining sound. At a fixed glance, there are many transparent souls rolling in the sea of clouds. Those souls are in the shape of flames, which are not human at all. Except for the strength of life, the soul of ordinary people is a group of flames. "These are the people killed by the demons..." Looking at those struggling souls, Luo Lan sighed. For those who are killed by the demons, their souls will not enter the underworld, nor can they be reincarnated. They will be trapped in purgatory forever. In contrast, souls who enter hell or the yellow spring are very lucky. At this time, a familiar energy wave attracted Luo Lan''s attention. He looked up and suddenly saw a figure with three heads and three pairs of meat wings behind him. Mambuso the devil! This guy is close to himself Now is not his opponent, must be away from as soon as possible! Luo Lan knows her weight, even if she wants to revenge, she can''t do anything now. Immediately, he carefully converged his energy, and then quietly away from each other. With the disappearance of Super Saiyan''s arrogance, the sea of clouds around him rolled up and soon engulfed him. Luo Lan groaned. The intense pain came from the deep of his soul. He endured the pain and urged his body to resist the attack of purgatory energy. His body began to sink in the clouds.I don''t know how long later, when Luo Lan felt exhausted, a light suddenly appeared under the clouds. "Is it an exit?" Luo Lan''s eyes lit up to speed up the body sinking. Wheezing ~ ~ it''s like a fish entering the water, and the whole body''s cells relax as if they were moistened. Luo Lan''s body finally broke away from the shackles of the clouds. When she looked at it, she found that the surrounding scene had changed. It was very open, with a brown continent at her feet and a gray cloud of unknown thickness above her head. He''s in mid air now. After a long time, he was really struggling in the "clouds" just now. It''s just different from the ordinary clouds in the world. The clouds in purgatory are full of corrosivity. They belong to the bitter sea of those souls who died in vain. If they stay for a long time, their bodies will be slowly melted. "After leaving the clouds, my spatial perception has finally recovered a little bit." Although not as handy as in space, but at least you can sense the size of purgatory space. Luo Lan''s mental power diffuses out and roughly measures the size of purgatory. The whole purgatory is about the size of ten solar systems, and then it is blocked by a thick space diaphragm. With Luo Lan''s current strength, he can''t break through the constraints of purgatory space. "If you want to leave here, you need to further improve your strength Why, what''s coming near? " Suddenly feel a dangerous approaching, Luo Lan spirit high alert, eyes constantly turning to examine the surrounding environment. At this time, the ground suddenly vibrated violently, and the ground at the foot cracked. Looking down, you can see something like a vine suddenly came out from the bottom of the ground, and then it hit Luo Lan as if it were a prey. Seeing this, Luo Lan quickly increases her energy, makes her body flash flexibly, and constantly launches her instant movement ability to avoid the attack of vines. After a while, the visible area was full of green vines. These vines seemed to have spirituality. After seeing that they could not attack Luo Lan for a long time, they gave up the attack and put the target in the clouds. The green vines keep rising, and then, like a barbecue, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff. Eating soul. Luo Lan''s complexion looked at the dying souls and sighed: "for those souls, the direct death may be a relief." "But What are these vines? " For this purgatory space, Luo Lan simply can''t understand the meaning of its existence. After thinking for a long time, he doesn''t want to understand it. The most important thing for him now is to leave here quickly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 Several days passed quickly. In the past few days, Luo Lan has probably found out the situation in purgatory. This purgatory space is independent of the outside world, and seems to have a new set of food chain rules. In addition to the green vines she saw before, Luo Lan has also seen several other creatures one by one, which are more and more strange, more and more terrifying, some of them feed on soul and some on vines. Some even feel the shudder of their souls at a glance. There is no doubt that in this purgatory, the dead are at the bottom of the food chain. "What the hell is this place..." Once again from the mouth of the beast out of danger, Luo Lan exhausted into a cave, until there is no danger around the breath, the whole person finally breathed a sigh of relief. He has been on the run these days and has not had a good rest at all. Take out a cabin from the omnipotent capsule, and then take out a gravity training room for exercise. Drive the gravity of gravity chamber to the maximum, and then drill into the gravity chamber without hesitation to lift the force. There are dangers everywhere in purgatory. Only by improving strength as soon as possible can we feel a little relieved. Although Luo Lan''s current strength shows that gravity cultivation has played a little role, no matter how small it is, it is also an improvement. More strength can save lives at a critical time. "How many years has there been no such sense of urgency?" Luo Lan laughs bitterly. The last time it was so urgent, it seemed that it was the time when bejita was destroyed. The dragon ball world is really terrible, and the endless situation is overwhelming. It''s not enough to just know the plot on the other side of the earth. After all, it''s a complete world. The plot presented by the earth is just the experience of the protagonists. Compared with the huge world, it''s just a small part. Continue to exercise in the gravity chamber for four hours, Luo Lan dragged tired body out, and then took out a glass of water to drink, sweet spring water into the throat, the whole person seems to be resurrected. After a short rest, Luo Lan takes advantage of his spare time to pick up a brush and a stack of paper, and then lies down in front of the case to concentrate on writing. What he is writing now is the seal note of Mo Fengbo. After all, in this dangerous environment, there are not many ways to deal with the enemy. Writing down the last word, Luo Lan stood up and looked at it with satisfaction. "Done. This time, even if we meet the devil mambuso, we will have enough means to deal with him." In fact, according to Luo Lan''s character, he didn''t want to use this kind of ingenious method until he had to. The Saiya people believed in their fists more, and fighting happily was what he wanted. Whoosh, whoosh At this time, the ground began to tremble violently. Luo Lan watched the situation outside the cave, and saw the dust rising in the distance. He knew that this place could not stay any longer. So put away the capsule cabin and gravity training room, Luo Lan face firm, in a hurry to disappear in the vast dust. ¡­¡­ Five months later. An area covered with vines. Hua La, a piece of gentle Qigong blade like the crescent flies out, one piece, two pieces The green vines were cut into sections like leeks. At this time, the ground was shaking again, and more vines came out from the ground to attack a golden figure. "Empty chop!" Ding - with a cry, Luo Lan narrowed her eyes, and the sharp golden light burst from her eyes. The crescent shaped energy blades, shining brightly on one side, came out. These energy blades are as thin as cicadas'' wings and extremely sharp. They are an attack trick developed by sephia during his practice. It is called "empty chop" and has a very terrible cutting ability. In the blink of an eye, all the vines were cut into segments. "14 million combat power." After destroying the vines in front of him, Luo Lan sits on the rock, panting slightly. Compared with when he first entered purgatory, his strength has improved a lot, and now he can barely get a foothold in purgatory. "Count the time. It''s been a year and a half since I came out to practice. When sephia finds out that he can''t find me, he may have to wait for several years." This thought, Luo Lan''s mood is not good. The life of Saiya people has always been relatively independent, especially Luo Lan and Saifeiya. It''s common for them to separate for several years in one practice. The longest time I remember was when I went to make a God Star to practice. At that time, I didn''t see each other for more than five years. The most recent time was after I went back to welcome the broli father and son, and it was more than two years. "I hope tays can be more spiritual and find me missing earlier." If I had known that I would be trapped in purgatory, I should have made an appointment with Sophia or tayis at the beginning. As long as I didn''t come back at the appointed time, I would have used the dragon ball to search. Now it''s too late to say anything. "Thoughtless!" Luo Lan shakes her head and regrets it. ¡­¡­ Sarada. In the space Island training ground.With her chest in her hands and leaning on a wall, she looked at the child who was chased by several battle robots in the distance without expression. The child was flustered and dodged, his head black and blue, looking very embarrassed. At this time, Saifeiya will add some materials to him, and directly block his road with Qigong wave, which will make him suffer from the enemy negatively and force him to fight with the battle robot. "Auntie, please let me go a little bit." Luo Fei gasped for mercy. Saifeiya looked coldly at: "your father was trained like this when he was a child. You see how strong he is now. Stand up, or today''s training will be extended by an hour." "Woo Give me a break. " Luo Fei wailed and met Sophia''s cold eyes, shaking: "OK, I know..." Saifeiya looks at Luo Fei for a moment, shakes his head secretly, and presses a button without any trace. Suddenly, several high platforms rise in the training ground, and three battle robots come out of the cabin with flashing scarlet light. After scanning Luo Fei, they begin to attack. "No!" Luo Fei looked at him dumbfounded, looked back at Sophia, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan, who is far away in purgatory, naturally doesn''t know that Luo Fei is suffering from the ferocious tempering of Saifeiya. At this time, he is still waiting for rescue in purgatory, but he knows that the hope is very slim. If he wants to go out, he has to rely on his own strength. Until one day, an aura flashed in Luo Lan''s mind. "By the way, since the Longzhu wish can bring people out of purgatory, then the red dragon in my body may have the same ability!" Luo Lan pats his head, and secretly says that he ignores the power of the dragon in his body. Although there is no ability to realize the desire, but according to the degree of mystery, the red dragon in his right arm is not much worse than the Earth Dragon! Maybe you can take yourself out of here. "I''m really confused. The reason why I found the existence of the sub god world and the king god world through space was because of the power of the red dragon. I ignored it! If this part of power is combined with instant movement, there may be hope to go out. " "Even if you can''t get out, it''s good to find the weak area of this purgatory space." Think of here, Luo Lan''s heart can''t help sprouting an idea. ¡­¡­ PS: recommend a book, "to be a Grandmaster starts after death" come to the alien world with the grandmaster simulator system full of resources. Meet the conditions, automatically activate after death? You seem to be teasing me! We, Mofang, will not bow to the dog coin system!! One hundred and seventy years later, "it''s too bad, life can''t bear it. Let''s start." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 If there is a way to leave purgatory, Luo Lan will not wait. She hopes that Sophia and tayis will find him missing, and then call him back with the dragon ball. So in the next time, Luo Lan is ready to let go. Whether you can leave purgatory depends on the success of the next action. One day later, Luo Lan will adjust his state to the best, everything is ready, with even began to urge the dragon power living in the arm. Eyes a coagulation, black hair naturally rose, instantly became golden, the whole body followed by burning golden flame. Super Saiyan form! Hum, hum. The golden flame swam on the surface of the skin. In the Super Saiyan form, the overwhelming momentum spread out in all directions. In an instant, most areas of the whole purgatory space rolled up a super storm. Monsters living in purgatory are disturbed by this energy and wake up from their sleep. Luo Lan is concentrating and seriously controlling his body strength. He knows that he doesn''t have much time to explore. If he can''t find the weak point of space before the purgatory monsters react, this experiment will be a failure. "Puchi." With the spiritual force, the dragon in his arm reacts as if he had a spirit. A high pitched dragon chant rings in mid air. Then the flaming dragon breaks away from Luo Lan''s body surface and swims freely in the void. After a full swim, the dragon''s eyes scan around, tilts his head and returns to Luo Lan. "To find the weakest part of this spatial structure." A little bit of thought into the fire dragon. Ow - the sound of the dragon''s chanting spreads out, and the flaming dragon flies into the void. When it is about to touch the gray clouds on the sky, the Dragon swings its tail and continues to fly to other places. "There''s a play!" Luo Lan sees a flash of surprise on her face, and her body turns into a flash to track the past. Along the way, although he was attacked by countless ferocious beasts, Luo Lan was eager to keep up with the dragon, where would he like to entangle with them and directly move to dodge. After flying over half the purgatory space, the flame dragon stays in the air, and a trace of idea is transmitted to Luo Lan''s mind. Luo Lan''s locked eyebrows gradually spread and her eyes swept around. "Here is the weakest place in purgatory space?" His area is a Gobi covered with quicksand. There are dozens of collapse openings like whirlpool under it. The heat wave around it is like a barbecue in the hot sun. It''s not an ordinary Gobi. Under the gravel, Luo Lan sensed hundreds of reactions with high energy value. It''s the monster waiting for the prey to come and be ready to hunt at any time. Carefully observing the surroundings, he didn''t see anything different from other places, which made him alert. When he calls the Dragon back into his body, Luo Lan carefully hides his figure. A spiritual force merges with the power of the dragon and sweeps through the space. All of a sudden, the surrounding spatial structure clearly appears in his brain. It''s no different from other places. To tell the difference, the spatial structure here is a little more wrinkled than other places. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s consciousness takes aim at many quicksand under the desert. One of the quicksand entrances attracts his attention. The entrance that constantly devours the gravel is like a glutton of blood. It doesn''t mean to stop at all. "Eh!" Light Yi, a touch of golden light shrouded the eyeball, the space below is clearly presented. I found it. A smile climbed up the cheek, Luo Lan full face surprise. Although the quicksand entrance can not be regarded as the exit of purgatory space, compared with the whole space, it is just like inferior goods, where the undulating space folds meet, and the whole is not so smooth. If there are ups and downs, there are loopholes. "Although that area is the most vulnerable place in the whole purgatory, it will take a lot of effort to break it." Purgatory space is only attached to the surface of the seventh universe. If we really want to say that, it is no longer the scope of the seventh universe. To return to the seventh universe through space loopholes is undoubtedly equivalent to breaking through the outer barriers of the whole universe, which is a very difficult thing for Luo Lan at this stage. But since the undead can enter purgatory, even the devil mambuso can connect purgatory by opening the door of purgatory, it shows that there are some close relations between them. Luo Lan has no way to open the channel like mambuso, so he can only make use of his spatial ability. The place where the space folds is a breakthrough. "If you want to break the space, you must exert all your strength and avoid the interference of those monsters..." After finding the breakthrough, Luo Lan began to think that if he used violence to break through the space, there were few means he could choose. In his skills, the most powerful attack and penetration are dragon boxing, followed by all sky shockwave and star gun. Compared with the three, Longquan and all sky shockwave are both high-energy Qigong wave attacks. Only XingKong gun is not only a boxing attack, but also an energy attack. However, if you want to break through space, XingKong gun has a wide range of effects. After thinking about it, you still need to use Longquan!After thinking about it, Luo Lan has a plan in her heart, and then her face becomes more serious. "It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not." The palm of his hand clenched his fist, and all his muscles tightened at this moment, and the surging energy began to gather. For a moment, the golden light seemed to shine in the sky like a big sun. Suddenly, Luo Lan stretched out her arm, and the light red flame condensed in the tip of her fist. Arm forward attack, aiming at the weak space in the quicksand, shocking energy whistling out. "Dragon boxing!" With a violent drink, all the energy began to boil. In order to enhance the power of dragon boxing, Luo Lan opened the Vientiane boxing to the maximum, exposing the green tendons of her arms. Infinite energy was like a tsunami, and the powerful energy impact fell from the sky. After bombarding the quicksand entrance in the desert, she continued to impact forward. Boom!! The earth shakes violently, and the whole Gobi revolts completely. The monster hidden in the gravel wakes up from his deep sleep, and his terrible head comes out, and his mouth roars. "We must succeed." Luo Lan prayed silently in her heart. Hua La, under the gaze of Luo Lan, the purgatory space is twisted to the extreme at this moment, and the crystal clear space begins to break, and then breaks into pieces like glass. It''s a success! Luo Lan can''t help roaring in her heart. At this time, she doesn''t care about the roaring monsters. Her body turns into a flash of lightning and flies towards the broken space. At this moment - a shadow of a person blocked in front of Luo Lan. "Hey, man, I finally found you." Cold and bitter voice full of resentment, the devil mambuso''s figure stopped in front of Luo Lan, three heads watching him. Luo Lan saw the devil mambuso appeared, his heart can not help but anxious, to know that the space broken time is not long, he has no time to delay. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 "Get out of the way!" Without slowing down, Luo Lan continues to fly towards the broken area of the space. The devil mambuso looks at him coldly, and his vigorous killing intention seems to condense into a solid. "It made you find a way out of purgatory The original is to break the space, although I don''t know how you do it, but thanks to you, I can finally leave here. You might as well be killed before that. " "You didn''t leave. It seems that you can''t open the door of purgatory again in purgatory." The devil mambuso looked at him indifferently, and his killing intention was in a hurry: "there is no need to argue. For the sake of finding a way to leave purgatory, I''ll give you a pleasure." "Thank you very much." Luo Lan looked at the devil mambuso, slowly stretched out his hands, palms at the devil mambuso. The magic man man Bu Suo sees this, remembers the other party''s strange moves before, the body suddenly a meal, but is such a meal, let Luo Lan find the gap. I saw a flash of light as fast as lightning, Luo Lan rushed toward the broken space, "poof" directly into the turbulence. "Damn it Mambuso''s face was gloomy for a while, knowing that he had missed an opportunity to kill the other side, he rushed in with Luo Lan''s steps. Puchi! Both of them fell into the space crack. Where the space is broken, the surrounding space is twisted to the extreme, full of viscosity like paste. After entering the space crack, Luo Lan is deep in turbulence, and soon knows that he has lost his way. He quickly envelops himself with energy, followed by the demon mambuso. The distance between them is only more than 100 meters, but it''s too late for them to save their lives. There is no attack Hit the other person''s mind. Luo Lan concentrates on stimulating the vitality in his body. Under the circulation of vitality, his thinking is still sober. "We have to get out of the space now!" Although with the support of Xiandou and vitality, he can support for a long time even in turbulence, as a down-to-earth species, this kind of rootless duckweed like wandering feeling lacks a sense of security, and no one knows what will happen next second. A way out of space turbulence must be found. The surface of his body emits a shimmering red light. With the dragon''s power, Luo Lan flies to a place far away from the turbulent flow of space. I don''t know how long he has been wandering in the turbulent flow, and a waterfall like current stops in front of him. Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly lit up. He could feel the familiar spatial fluctuation behind the waterfall. We''re about to be saved. Without any hesitation, Luo Lan flew towards the huge waterfall. When she got close, she found that the waterfall was maroon. It looked like it was stained with blood, very bloody. "No matter, behind that is the universe I am familiar with." Luo Lan now just hope to get out of the space turbulence quickly, looking back at the devil mambuso who is still struggling in the turbulence, a cold light flashed in his eyes. "If you cut the grass but don''t get rid of the roots, the spring wind will blow again." Luo Lan has always believed in the purpose of killing everything. He would rather kill anyone or anything with threat than let it go. After all, he is not as kind-hearted as the monkey king. He can be so simple as to show mercy to the enemy many times. Thinking of this, Luo Lan agitates her body''s energy and decides to give the devil mambuso a fatal blow before leaving the space turbulence. The brilliant light flashed, and Luo Lan raised her fist and bombarded the demon mambuso with a "all day shockwave". Boom!! The space behind is more chaotic. Countless turbulent currents sweep like waves, layer upon layer, and accumulate continuously. With the generation of turbulence, it seems to bring a chain reaction. The whole vast space is like boiling water, and every corner is rippling with sharp waves. Seeing this, Luo Lan thought that it was impossible for the devil mambuso to survive, so she turned around and flew towards the waterfall, Puyi, across a layer of fog, as if she had entered a paradise, and everything around her changed instantly. The sky is blue, with golden clouds floating everywhere. The ground is covered with green grass and colorful flowers. Clusters of refreshing fragrance are beautiful with the breeze, making the whole person relaxed and happy, as if entering a fairyland on earth. "Here Where is it? " Luo Lan looks around curiously, and his consciousness spreads out. Finally, he can vaguely feel the existence of the kingdom of God and the destruction of the kingdom of God. He can be sure that he has returned to the universe, but now the scenery makes him not know where he is. Golden auspicious clouds, it should be in the underworld or the world king space But looking at the surrounding scenery, it doesn''t seem to be the underworld. If you want to say that the king space doesn''t seem to be the kingdom of heaven, is it? Looking at the colorful scenery around, Luo Lan guessed. Stepping on the tender grass, a huge cherry tree suddenly attracted his attention. The cherry tree was about 20 meters high, and its branches stretched out, blooming with beautiful pink white flowers. When the breeze blew, the petals fluttered with the wind. "What a big cherry tree..." Luo Lan sighed.All of a sudden - a dangerous signal flashed through my heart, and my heart suddenly became alert. At this time, a cluster of energy swept from the high altitude, roared, and the bright energy flow across the ground, extending more than 10000 meters. The green grass was suddenly bombarded out of a deep and ferocious explosion area, and the fresh soil was overturned, emitting smoke. Luo Lan raised her head and looked at each other. When she saw each other''s face clearly, her eyes suddenly tightened. "Mambuso, you''re not dead yet!" It''s the devil mambuso who attacks Luolan. He has not died and has entered this paradise. But mambuso now looks very miserable, three heads left only one, eyes dripping with blood and tears, behind the three pairs of meat wings are only one, the body was almost cut half. "How can I die before I kill you Damn, you let me lose two lives! " The devil mambuso has a ferocious face, and his voice is full of resentment. He was born in a strange demon tribe. Because he had three heads, he was born with three lives. But in the turbulence of space just now, Luo Lan''s attack directly killed one of his heads, and then the violent space storm took his second life. It''s just a human being. If he''s in the demon world, it''s just the existence that he can crush to death. However, he suffers losses in each other''s hands and even loses two lives. With only one life left, he is still alive, full of strong hatred for Luo Lan. Luo Lan at this time also from each other''s weak breath to see the state of the devil mambuso, suddenly relieved in the heart, if it is the heyday of the devil mambuso, then even if he has been promoted in purgatory, he is not sure whether he can defeat each other, but now, he is sure. Think about it, Luo Lan put on an offensive posture, the sound of the bone click up, the body suddenly transformed into a super Saiya shape. The golden flame is burning, and the grass at the foot is attacked by the energy, and they all crawl towards the four sides. In the super Saiya state, Luo Lan''s energy is close to 1 billion combat effectiveness! "Man, I will kill you!" Mambuso the devil roared with hatred. "It''s not sure who killed whom!" Luo Lan cold choke, the great power of the whole sky to change. The fierce battle soon began, and both of them burst out with all their strength. It was like two "rising sun" colliding in the sky, and a ring-shaped shock wave broke out around them. That is the afterwave of the collision, which can easily destroy a planet. But at this moment - "you two, I''m interrupting other people''s rest." A loud voice came over, Luo Lan only felt a stuffy chest, as if hit by a hammer, a dizzy feeling hit his heart. "Who is it?" Luo Lan was shocked, and then the sky and the earth changed color. The energy released by them was enough to destroy the big galaxy. In a moment, it seemed that they had encountered a black hole and disappeared without a trace. "How could it be that just a roar dissipated my energy..." Both Rolan and the demon mambuso were stunned and looked at the scene in disbelief. No one knew the energy contained in the attack better than they did. The energy that could disturb the galaxy was annihilated. At this time, a tall figure appeared in their sight. The golden hair, the green eyes, and the constant boiling flame on the body, waiting to see the other side''s morphological characteristics, Luo Lan is stunned. ¡­¡­ PS: recommend "from white box to supervision", a novel about animation production. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 "Super Saiya?" After seeing clearly the shape of the man who suddenly intruded into the battlefield, Luo Lan couldn''t believe it and exclaimed. Golden hair, green eyes, and a steady stream of flamboyance are not the characteristics of super Saiya. "Wait, how can there be other super sais in this place..." Look at each other seriously, it is a tall and straight male super Saiya, nearly two meters tall, ordinary appearance, looking at a middle-aged man, at this time, a golden aperture on the other side''s head attracted his attention, "there is an aperture on the top of the head, that is the standard of the dead in the underworld, that is to say, in front of this super Saiya actually died long ago." Is this the underworld? Luo Lan''s mind moves and reexamines the surrounding environment. The golden auspicious clouds dancing all over the sky are really in line with the characteristics of the underworld, but a doubt immediately appeared in Luo Lan''s heart. According to the rules of the underworld, except for the heroes who made great achievements in their lives, they can save their bodies. Generally, life bodies will lose their bodies after death, and they can only play a very limited power. For example, such strong men as Felisa, saru, and Boo the demon man were domineering and superior to the gods before they died, but they were still sent to hell by the seal of the king of hell after they died. But looking at this super Saier''s exertion just now, his strength is not limited, and even strong to a chilling level. Did he keep his body, or did his strength reach a shocking level? Luo Lan searched all the memories in her mind, but unfortunately she didn''t find any information about the super Saiya. When thought about what as like as two peas, the man, the devil, had already returned to the gods, looking at the same form of human nature as he did just now. An angry mood surged into his heart, and the murderous voice was "there are still other associates, so this is your old nest. What kind of people are you? Do you want to fight against the demon world As soon as mambuso, the demon, said this, he suddenly remembered the terrible power that the other side had just shown, and he regretted it. However, he had already said this, so he could only carry it hard: "I am mambuso, a general under Amos, the East demon king..." "Amos? I haven''t heard of it. " The opposite super Saiya suddenly raised his head, his face was cold, "how dare the demons to be arrogant in front of me, to seek death!" Two eyes, like sharp daggers, pierced deep into mambuso''s chest. At this moment, mambuso, the devil, felt like a great enemy. His body trembled, and a heavy pressure made him gasp like a torrent. This kind of feeling was like facing DARPA, the king of the demon world. "Impossible, how can human beings have such terrible power!" "Lonely and ignorant guys, the demons with only over one billion combat power are so arrogant that the rulers of the demon world dare not confront us." With a cold voice, the super sair appeared in front of the devil mambuso, and a thick palm stretched out and pressed on the devil mambuso''s head. Mambuso''s heart was trembling wildly, and his spine was cold. "You, when?" Mambuso, the demon, opened his eyes in disbelief, and his scalp became numb. A kind of emotion called fear filled his brain. "What a speed Luo Lan couldn''t help exclaiming, and a cold sweat came out behind him. From the beginning, he didn''t see clearly how the other side crossed himself from tens of meters away and came to the devil mambuso''s side. "Where is this master from? It''s too strong!" Luo Lan''s lips moved, staring at the person in front of him, and a sense of horror surged in her heart. You know that his strength is very close to the strength of the original man-made man, but now there is still a feeling that if the Super Saiyan wants to attack himself, he can''t even hide a move. It''s too terrible. Is it difficult for the other party to have the power no less than that of the whole saru? "Younger generation, this devil has been chasing you?" The super sair suddenly turned his head. "Well Yes Luo Lan answers subconsciously. "I see." The super sair nodded, green eyes without a trace of fluctuations, holding the devil mambuso''s palm began to force. Mambuso was surprised and wanted to struggle, but the steel tongs like palm firmly grasped his head, no matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of it. "It''s over!" The devil mambuso''s eyes were red with blood, and he uttered a cry of despair. Zizi With the sound of the compression of the skeleton, mambuso''s whole head was pinched out of shape, his two eyes protruded forward and looked at each other in disbelief with a look of Horror: "don''t I don''t want to die. Please spare me, or Lord East devil and Lord Dappula won''t let me go... " "That''s a lot of crap." The super sair increased his strength and hissed, like the sound of a watermelon falling on the ground. The devil mambuso''s painful roar disappeared. With the red and white liquid splashing down, the devil''s only head was crushed.Some people disdain to throw down their arms. The blazing energy will burn all the blood on their hands, and then send out a Qigong wave to the demon body who has lost all his head. With a roar, the demon mambuso completely turns into a wisp of smoke. The whole process of freehand brushwork is as easy as crushing an ant, without any difficulty. So the devil mambuso died? Luo Lan see scalp numb, heart can''t help but jump out of the mouth. Not long ago, mambuso, who was still in front of him, became a ghost Such a huge contrast of the picture appeared in front of him, so that he could not help but sigh, compared with the Super Saiyan in front of him, his strength is really insignificant. Perhaps, the power of the other side has exceeded the power of DARPA, the king of the demon world. After the death of the devil mambuso, a soul body suddenly appeared in the void. The soul of the devil mambuso appeared completely, but there was an extra aperture on his head, which seemed to have not reflected that he was dead. "I have nothing to do Ha ha... " What else does the devil mambuso have to say? His face suddenly changes. A special rule falls down through the space, and then grabs his soul like a chicken. "His soul was sent to the king of hell." Luo Lan silently watching, waiting for his will be a severe trial. The middle-aged super Saiya man sneered. After quitting the super Saiya man, he looked at Luo Lan: "younger generation, how can you provoke such demons, and still appear in hell?" Luo Lan Zheng for a while, ask: "is this hell?" "Don''t you know that it''s the first time I''ve seen a living man break into the underworld?" Luo Lan smell speech, in the heart a surprised, although in see each other''s top of the head of the aperture to guess here may be the underworld, but get each other''s confirmation, in the heart or can''t help but surprised. "Your Excellency is also a super Saian, but as far as I know, the dead should have no body, especially the soul who has entered the underworld The strength should be far less than before. " This is the limit of the rules of the universe. In order to ensure the stability of the underworld, no matter how powerful a master is in the world, only the soul body is left after his death. With his strength greatly weakened, a seal of the king of hell can determine the sentence of a soul. Of course, souls who have made great contributions during their lifetime can be exempted. They will be allowed to possess the body, and they can continue to practice after entering the kingdom of heaven. In fact, it is also an insurance for the rules of the universe to prevent crises in the world. These heroes who retain their bodies will live in the kingdom of heaven and will be allowed to return to the world for rescue in 24 hours when the world is lost. It''s the last barrier to protect the world. The middle-aged super Saiya glanced at Luo Lan and said, "I know a lot. Come with me." With that, the middle-aged Saiya leads the way, and Luo Lan follows them. Soon they come to a forest full of green trees. There is a spacious Lake in front of them. The breeze blows, and the water is sparkling. Under the bright sun, the golden light is shining, just like petals falling on the Lake, and the magnificent scenery is like heaven. A bamboo building, middle-aged Saiya people sit on the ground, Luo Lan is sitting, carefully looking around. If it wasn''t for the other side to say that this is hell, Luo Lan would not believe it anyway. "Generally, the soul who goes to hell has no body, but I''m different. I just come to hell because I''m tired of staying in other places." The middle-aged Saiya man looked at Luo Lan, "my name is yamosa, from heaven." "My name is Luo Lan." Luo Lan quickly introduces herself. Saiya can enter the kingdom of heaven. This man may be a big man. "How is Sarada?" "Well developed." Luo Landao. Amosa was surprised: "has it not been destroyed yet? The civil war was very serious in those years, and many people went to hell. " Civil war? Luo Lan was surprised and replied: "sharada was destroyed once in ancient times. The surviving Saiya wandered in the universe and finally settled on a planet called vegeta..." Then I will tell you about the history of vegeta, until the reconstruction of Sarada. Luo Lan has nothing to hide from this super Saiya named amosa. A Saiya who can get his body into heaven has no bad heart. After listening to Luo Lan''s story, yamosa was silent for a moment and said: "it turns out that the sais have been declining for such a long time. It''s very lucky that Sarada can recover. It''s rare that super sais have appeared again." "Well, it''s rare that your eyes are golden." "There were also super sais with golden pupils in ancient times?" Luo Lan asked, yamosa replied: "there have been a few, but it''s easy to get out of control. There are few people like you who can keep their sense. They are super Saiya people with great potential, terrible but too dangerous." Luo Lan noticed that the mutant Super Saiyan in the mouth of the secret way amosa may be the type of Brolli. He is still a little different from Brolli. His golden pupil is promoted by absorbing ape power."How many super sais are there?" "As far as I know, there are only three kinds. One is a common super sair like me, whose eyes are turquoise green, the other is a mutant super sair with golden eyes like you, and the other is I don''t know if the red ones are super sais. At that time, we called those sais the God of sais. " "The God of Saiya!" Luo Lan was shocked. Compared with "Super Saiyan God", it is different in magnitude. As the name suggests, the God of Saiya is a soldier who is produced by ordinary Saiya in a special way, and the strength is similar to that of ordinary super Saiya. However, the God of super Saiya is a soldier who sublimates his strength to the extreme of super Saiya. One is a real God, the other is just a mortal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 The Saian God was not a God. It first appeared in a civil war on the ancient sharada planet. At that time, in order to defeat the tyrannical rulers, a few saians with a just heart merged their strength and gave birth to warriors full of miracles. With the end of the rebellion, the existence of Saian God disappeared. Although it appeared several times later, like super sais, sais'' God is also a very rare warrior. After all, it is as difficult for sais to have soldiers full of justice as for dung beetles not to push dung balls. Only in the upper levels of the ancient sharada planet, there are still legends about the Saian God. As for the Super Saiyan God that Luo Lan knows, it''s an upgraded version of Saiyan God. It''s a warrior fused by monkey king after being reminded by the dragon. It''s more powerful than Saiyan God. However, such a fusion process is ingenious. In other words, the fusion type of Super Saiyan God itself is the product of dexterity. Although a more powerful Super Saiyan God was successfully born on top of Super Saiyan, Luo Lan prefers to call that state "super red Saiyan", which is essentially not out of the category of Super Saiyan. The real super Saian God should be a realm not inferior to God. Luo Lan''s heart has a guess, if you can rely on their own cultivation, without the help of external forces and advanced to the real Super Saiyan God, it will be a earth shaking level. Of course, these are still too far away from Luo Lan. Now I have to think about it and bury a shadow in my heart. After learning the type of super Saiya from the mouth of middle-aged Saiya Yamasa, Luo Lan compared it with her own classification, nodded her head and asked, "the civil war you just mentioned, did the ancient sharada often have civil war?" Yamosa said: "Saiya people are not a race that abides by the rules. There is no shortage of civil wars. When the rulers lack dignity, people who do not obey the discipline will appear. Civil wars naturally follow. Several times, Sarada is on the verge of destruction Well, it was destroyed in the end. " "But now that you have restored Sarada, take good care of it. Sarada is not as simple as you think. As the parent planet, it is the most suitable planet for the saians to live on." Luo Lan has long discovered the role of Sarada in promoting the growth of Saiya people, and seriously said, "we have strengthened the planet." "Good." Yamosa answered. He had been in the underworld for many years, and he had seen all kinds of magic. So he was not surprised by the means of strengthening the planet. Next, Luo Lan took this opportunity to ask amosa many questions about the cultivation of super Saiya. Amosa answered them one by one, and even explained the level above super Saiya that he had found. Luo Lan was surprised after hearing this, because what yamosa found out is not the transformation of super Saiya 2. Unexpectedly, he has peeped into the super Saiya 2 level. Frankly speaking, if you want to break through to super Saier 2, as long as you know the method, it''s not particularly difficult. The difficult thing is the change of concept. It can be seen that the ancient Salada saians, like the sixth universe saians, have extremely strong normal combat effectiveness. Under such circumstances, the 50 times increase of super saians is already a powerful and unimaginable state, which is more than enough to deal with any enemy. Therefore, few super saians in history will continue to think about more powerful transformation. Only in the original work, like the monkey king, who repeatedly encountered strong enemies and became stronger in an urgent way, and the normal combat effectiveness did not keep up with the speed of improvement, would he want to make up for the lack of normal combat effectiveness with a more powerful transformation. The reason why Monkey King and monkey fan can break through the super Saiya is largely forced by the surrounding environment. This kind of coercion seems to leave no hidden danger after the crisis is resolved. In fact, it also has a bad impact, which leads the monkey king to go further and further on the road of looking for a stronger transformation. On the contrary, after breaking through to super Saiya 2, begita began to steadily develop the super Saiya state. ¡­¡­ After receiving yamosa''s advice, many lingering doubts were solved. However, it is not enough to improve the strength of super sais by explanation alone. Sais are fighting nations, and fighting is their better way to improve. Amosa, an ancient master, is qualified to enter the kingdom of heaven, and he looks very good at speaking, so Luo Lan doesn''t beat around the bush. He said bluntly: "master yamosa, I hope you can give me some advice in the battle." A pair of sharp eyes straight over, for a moment, the whole person seems to be seen through the same, Luo Lan resist the pressure, calmly should face the examination of amosa. Amosa looked at Luo Lan, nodded approvingly, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "At a young age, the normal strength can reach 14 million combat effectiveness, which is quite rare even in ancient times Now the number of sais in the universe is less and less, and the dignity of sais needs to be maintained by you. Well, I will train you with actual combat in the next time, and be ready for it. ""Please, I''m ready." "Oh, don''t be so confident. My training is quite strict." "I know." Luo Lan''s face is full of surprise. It''s hard to find a lantern to get a super Saiya training like amosa. It''s nothing to be strict with. Amosa didn''t know that when he was a child, he was gathered all the way by Saifeiya! Although yamosa is still an ordinary super Saiya, his normal combat effectiveness is strong. Judging from the opponent''s roar to break up his energy attack with the demon mambuso, his strength has reached the strength of dapala at least. As one of the few SAIAS who has preserved his body, he is probably one of the few super SAIAS who can move freely in the whole underworld. Other SAIAS either reincarnate or suffer in hell. It''s a good thing that they can''t ask for personal advice from such strong people. Sometimes, a good teacher with insight can make people less detours. Yamosa looks at Luo Lan lightly, then stands up, ooh, the flames are burning, the golden light is forcing out, and directly becomes the super Saiya form. Close observation of the super Saiya state of amosa, a thick flame swept over, the whole space seems to be solidified, let people have a kind of breathless feeling. "It is worthy of being a super Saiya in ancient times. There is nothing false about his strength." Because he didn''t pursue a strong transformation state, yamosa just maintained the most common Super Saiyan form. His strength came from the strong normal, and his strength was particularly solid. This is the style of the ancient super sais, powerful and pure. In contrast, the monkey king''s excessive pursuit of transformation seems to be not so right. In fact, ordinary super Saiya people are already in a very good state. Too strong transformation is difficult to control. Giving too much pressure to the body will greatly damage the potential and foundation of the body. No wonder it is called "evil way" by the old king God. After seeing the power of amosa, Luo Lan''s mind has realized and his thoughts are flying. Then a light drink, and turned into a super Saiya, suddenly, two groups of golden flame away from each other, crazy burning. Hiss, hiss, hiss The calm surface of the lake is impacted by the powerful energy, and huge waves are set off. The green leaves and petals are dancing together, just like a brush smearing a few strokes on a beautiful picture, and the whole artistic conception suddenly changes. Amosa looked at Luo Lan''s golden eyes and nodded. "Because you are a living person, you can''t stay in the underworld for a long time. The time is limited, so in addition to fighting, I will try my best to teach you some useful things. When you go back, I can teach them to the people I don''t want to be as weak as the pulse of vegeta. " "Well." Luo Lan looks at doubtfully. "Before I asked you to protect Sarada, besides it is the parent planet that gave birth to the Saia people, there is another reason. Sarada can promote the Saia people to become stronger. If you live on Sarada, the Saia people''s body will naturally become stronger. The specific reason has not been verified, but it is also a species on Sarada. Why is there only Saia people Can you get such benefits and have great power? " "That''s because the blood of the sais, to be exact, is a secret hidden in the sais'' tail. What I''m going to teach you next is how to use sharada to actively strengthen your body... " Yamosa said lightly, what he said is of course the reason why ancient Saiya people were generally strong. Luo Lan listens carefully. The cultivation method described by amosa is different from Luo Lan''s use of vitality to strengthen his body. It is a cultivation method suitable for all Saiya people. If you master it, the Saiya people on Sarada will not have to become stronger passively. It can be predicted that it would have taken dozens of generations, hundreds of generations, to achieve the transformation of the same intensity as the sixth cosmic Saiya, and it could be completed within decades. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 We should know that the biggest problem facing the saians on Sarada is not only the quantity, but also the quality. In addition to the scarcity of population, the slow transformation of Saia''s individual strength has always been a factor limiting the continued growth of Saia. Of course, the "slowness" here is compared with that of the saians in the sixth universe. If it is compared with the original begeta period, it is certainly very powerful. The saians in the sixth universe have never left Sarada because of their living environment. Over time, their blood strength has never decreased. As long as you are an adult, your strength can generally reach one million level. Even some Saiya people with slightly poor qualifications can have hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness. A few Saiya people with excellent talent, such as Gabriel Gabriel, kalifra, Kaier and others, usually have tens of millions of fighting capacity. Compared with the sixth universe, the seventh universe is a little bit shabby and lacking in details. This is related to the individual''s adaptability to the surrounding environment. In a suitable environment all the time, the organism can maintain its original properties. If it is separated from the environment for a long time, especially for the fighting race like the Saiya, then the decline is inevitable. Just like the monkey king, when he was born, he can adapt to the 10 times gravity of the star of bejita, but in the future, he can not adapt to the environment After living on the earth for more than ten years, this ability has declined greatly, and it needs constant training to recover. The saians of vegeta left Sarada for a longer time, and their decline became more serious, almost completely losing the strength of the ancient saians. Fortunately, from moving to Sarada, the individual abilities of the saians are gradually recovering under the nourishment of the vitality of Sarada. However, it is not a simple matter to reach the strength of the sixth universe. It will be a rather long accumulation process. Now, the method that amosa taught Rolan can greatly shorten the time in this respect, which can be said to solve the biggest problem of Sarada planet. Compared with Luo Lan''s own method of absorbing vitality, the cultivation method taught by yamosa is more common and more suitable for the physical fitness of Saiya people. After all, it is the cultivation method explored by ancient Saiya people, and it is tailor-made for Saiya people, so there is no problem of adaptation. As long as it is popularized, it can greatly shorten the transformation time of Saiya people. After the promotion, there will be many experts on Sarada. Luo Lan attaches great importance to it and takes down every sentence of yamosa''s story seriously. Then compared with my previous cultivation methods, there are a lot of differences. Luo Lan''s martial arts now come from the earth God to a large extent. Later, Luo Lan mixed part of the secret arts of yadrat and the spiritual cultivation of medamor. Generally speaking, Luo Lan''s martial arts are inclined to the spiritual aspect. Most of the martial arts taught by yamosa are to strengthen the physical aspect, which can be said to be the most matching with the physical fitness of Saiya people. After simple cultivation, Luo Lan has a great harvest, and the dragon power in her body is constantly surging in the meridians, nourishing every cell a little bit. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Luo Lan lived in the bamboo house of amosa, and usually followed amosa to learn the fighting skills of the ancient Saiya people, because the two systems had similarities and differences. After some study, Luo Lan felt that he had benefited a lot and had a feeling of being reborn. If Luo Lan used to specialize in the realm of the realm, and the polishing of the body was a little insufficient, now with the tempering of yamosa, he has gradually made up for the defects in this aspect. In addition to the continuous nourishment of the red dragon in the body, even amosa has never seen a Saiyan with such rapid physical growth. "15 million combat effectiveness!" Yamosa watched the younger generation silently, a little surprised. You know, even in ancient times, there were very few sais who could reach such intensity at his age. At least, amosa himself could not. "Under the leadership of this younger generation, the Saiya may be able to restore their former glory..." Such an idea flashed in my mind, amosa looked at Luo Lan''s eyes become expectant, Huoran face serious, a surge of energy. The majestic momentum spread like a tsunami, and the calm lake suddenly rolled up waves. "With all your strength, let me consider what you have gained during this period." "All right." Feeling the intimidating pressure from amosa, Luo Lan looks serious and attacks amosa. For amosa, Luo Lan doesn''t dare to take it lightly. With the blessing of the Super Saiyan state, the 1.05 billion combat power is surging up, and the whole person seriously poses to fight, ready to be released, like a beast that may explode at any time. Yamosa saw, light nod, green eyes looked at Luo Lan, and then "whew", the figure suddenly disappeared from Luo Lan''s line of sight. "What a speed See amosa suddenly disappear from the line of sight, Luo Lan face a tight, although the heart has been prepared, but still be the other side''s speed scared a big jump.Gold like glass eyes are constantly turning, looking for each other''s whereabouts. "Bang!" Amosa''s figure suddenly appears on Luo Lan''s side, and his hard fist attacks his shoulder. Luo Lan reacts, moves his body, and turns around just to avoid the attack of amosa. Amosa''s eyes are not changed, and the other hand directly waves towards the air. Hiss! Like the sound of paper tearing, the surrounding air was suddenly broken. Layers of broken air waves form a ring-shaped impact and stir up. The overwhelming pressure burst in front of him. Seeing this, Luo Lan quickly opened his arms to resist. At this time, yamosa''s figure came to him like a ghost. With a great effort, Luo Lan''s bullet flew out, and then a series of flashes, and he continued to attack before he could react. One punch, two punches Boom! Hands clasp a blow, Luo Lan whole person from the high altitude is forced to bombard down. "Bang!" The dust is flying, the ground collapses suddenly, and the area of one kilometer is all flattened by the shock wave. The beautiful scenery, which is still like a paradise, turns into ruins in an instant, and the shocking cracks continue to crack in all directions. The scene is shocking. Luo Lan coughs and comes out of the cave. The attacked part is still numb. "So strong, the gap is still too big." But the thought of the other side before understatement can resolve their own energy attack, such intensity is taken for granted. "Your skills are perfect. The reason why you can''t keep up with me is that there is a big gap in strength. Don''t rush to break through the super Saiya''s state and consolidate the current strength. Besides, if you can''t control the strength, you will rush to break through in a hurry, which is tantamount to consuming the potential in the future. " Amosa''s burly figure came to the opposite of Luo Lan and looked at him sharply. When yamosa was in the underworld, he had already touched the stronger transformation state of super Saiya, but he also vaguely felt the burden of that state on his body, so he didn''t want Luo Lan to break through so early. For the ancient Saiya people, Transfiguration is only a means of their fighting. If they want to become stronger, the normal force is the fundamental. They cultivate the Super Saiyan state in order to enjoy the fight, not in order to pursue the transformation state, which is the fundamental cognition. ¡­¡­ PS: facing the annual meeting immediately, all kinds of rehearsals are busy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 In his eyes, Luo Lan is a descendant with outstanding potential and is definitely worthy of his attention. Hearing the reminder of amosa, Luo Lan nodded deeply. It''s better to be steady and steady in practice. When you are not in full control of your strength, you are eager to seek a stronger transformation state, which is to increase the burden on your body. The transformation of super Saiya is a kind of combat state which consumes physical strength very much. If you use too much force, it is easy to damage your body. Luo Lan thinks that super Saier is already perfect in the state of full power. Super Saier 2 and super Saier 3 are too ambitious and may not be the right way. After a little rest, when the physical strength recovers, Luo Lan challenges yamosa again. If there is such a strong elder who is willing to give advice, it would be a waste of this opportunity. If it wasn''t for the end of yamosa''s natural life and the inability to resurrect with the dragon ball, Luo Lan would like to take him to Sarada as a coach. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Fierce fighting continues, in fact, more often Luo Lan unilateral attack, amosa just has a move to resist each move, looking at him calmly, stretched out his fist to break up Luo Lan''s attack. "Keep your posture when attacking, be as steady as Mount Tai and as heavy as a rock!" "It''s like this." Yamosa suddenly disappeared, appeared again and came to Luo Lan''s side. A force of Qi rose from his waist, and his palm pushed flat, turning into a fist. At the same time, the earth under his feet suddenly cracked in all directions. Bang! Metal collision sparks, a whirlwind diffusion, Luo Lan''s body was hit after the whole person flew out. "Click!" Luo Lan felt an unparalleled force on her body. Her chest was dull, and the scenery on both sides began to retrogress rapidly. With open arms and a loud drink, Luo Lan encourages her body to stabilize her body. She looks up at yamosa standing in the same place, and a clear understanding emerges in her mind. Compared with the ancient super Saiya like amosa, his fighting is more like dazzling skills. When dealing with the fighting, most of them want to use skills to win. No matter the secret skills of yadrat or those skills on earth, they are all biased towards skills, lacking a kind of down-to-earth massiness. Compared with the ancient super sians, their fighting style is simple and crude, very pure, that is to use force to suppress people, which is not bad, but the premise is that they need to have strong power. The two seem to be different extremes. Luo Lan can''t judge which of them is better, which is probably different between modern and ancient times. From the perspective of Saiya, Luo Lan thinks that the fighting style of amosa is wilder and more suitable for Saiya, but from the perspective of survival, it''s not bad to have more skills. Luo Lan is a good thinker. If the strong man in the universe only stops at the Super Saiyan stage or boo the demon, then both the ancient Saiyan''s fighting mode and the present Salada''s fighting mode can achieve an effective foothold. But the universe is stronger than that. Rolan knows that there are more destructive gods than the super saians, such as birus, angels and great gods, or there are stronger beings above the great gods. The strong one who reaches the divine realm has involved rules. As the old king God said, it is a different dimension, which can not be compensated by pure strength or skill. If you want to reach the strength of those people, the strength or skill alone is not enough, he must seek for change, find a balance between strength and skill, and achieve the perfect integration of the two, or wait until those God level strong people come out Come on, he''s not even qualified to go on stage. Fortunately, Luo Lan''s savvy is quite good. He has some ideas about how to cross the barrier. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, Luo Lan receives the training of the ancient Saiya yamosa in the underworld, and her strength is constantly stabilized. The world. In the sky beyond the ivy. The dim starlight flickered as if it were nothing, just like a little light under the black curtain. Although it was dark, it gave people a feeling of hope. There is a flash across the sky, close up, is a huge silver white planet, about three times the diameter of the earth. This planet, called bigot, is heading for mesanda. "Beep, beep, beep!" "Find the resource planet, find the resource planet!" "Judgment, the name of the planet: Ivy, the trading planet under the zephyr forces of the universe." Intense radio waves are transmitted to the core control area of the planet through the pipeline. A huge head suddenly opens its sub eyes, and countless electric lights flash in the eyes. "Well, before reaching mesanda, replenish resources first."The metal life body makes a decision and sends out instructions to all the metal life on the whole planet through the hair like pipes on its head. The huge silver white planet changes its trajectory, draws a perfect arc in space, and then goes straight to the ivy. The people of Ivy League and Saifei forces don''t know at the moment that a terrible planet is approaching them. Luo Lan knows nothing about what happened in the world. On this day, Luo Lan, led by amosa, wandered in hell. The hell space is said to be a whole. In fact, according to the different prisoners, it is divided into countless small spaces. The place where amosa lives now is actually the place where the most evil criminals are detained. It''s just that these criminals have lost their bodies, only their soul state doesn''t have much attack power. Of course, criminals who can enjoy solitary confinement were villains at the level of cosmic overlord before they died. Because of their status, they were given special "preferential treatment" by the king of hell after they died. Ordinary villains, such as latiz in the original book, or other saians, will be sent directly to the desolate place of hell to do coolie after death. When the sentence ends, they will be allowed to reincarnate. Under a cherry tree. The earth is covered with green grass, the breeze blows, the pink cherry petals fly with the wind, and a refreshing fragrance wafts away. No one can imagine that this paradise like beauty is actually in hell. Yamosa took Luo Lan to the largest cherry tree, where a red skin cosmonaut was hanging upside down. The cosmonaut had two long ears and only one eye, and the skin surface was wrinkled like cracking. "Note that this guy has the ability to exchange souls with others. Although this ability has been greatly suppressed because he is a soul body, it will still cause mental damage if it is against his eyes." Amosa pointed to the hanging cosmic man. "Well?" Luo Lan slightly sideways, the introduction of amosa reminds him of a person, that is, the captain of keniu under Frisa. Luo Lan can''t judge the combat effectiveness of the person who also has the ability of soul exchange because the person in front of him only has the soul body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 "What is he in custody for?" Luo Lan looked at the man who was wrapped like a cocoon by silk like thread and asked strangely. To be able to enjoy the treatment of Felisa only after his death shows that he is also a villain, and may have been a great man who did harm to the universe. Amosa looked up at the man and said, "his name is Leo. He was once the regional overlord of the South galaxy. He committed an unforgivable crime by stealing the body of the gods. He was suppressed by the experts from heaven because he violated the rules of the universe." "I was one of the people who suppressed him at that time. The battle in that year was very thorough and spread widely." Luo Lan was surprised to see the man hanging upside down under the cherry tree. Unexpectedly, this man committed such a serious crime. Under normal circumstances, if we only seek hegemony in the universe and do not go beyond other worlds, then even if we are full of crimes, it is only a matter within the human world, and the underworld heaven will not interfere. For example, Felisa''s bullying in the North galaxy, no matter how much killing he causes, the king of the north can only stare at him and lament at most, because survival of the fittest is one of the natural laws of the jungle. Of course, the North galaxy is under the jurisdiction of the king of the North world. If his subordinates have experts who can fight against frissa, they can suppress him in advance. If they don''t, they can only wait until the end of frissa''s life, and then the underworld will try him for his crimes. This is the rule of the operation of the universe and will not be changed easily. But this leopard is different. He is not satisfied after dominating the South galaxy. He even wants to take the body of the gods in order to get a long life. That violates the taboo, and the nature becomes worse all of a sudden. At this time, the kingdom of heaven was ordered by the king of the great world and had the right to intervene in human affairs and kill him. There are countless ancient heroes in the kingdom of heaven. They are the barriers to protect the order of the world. Only when the demons invade or someone in the world violates the taboo of the universe, will they be allowed to fight. In addition, human affairs are naturally handled by human beings themselves, and even the king of the great world can not overstep his responsibilities. "Yamosa is you again. If I escape from hell, I will kill you completely." The cosmonaut named leopard opened his eyes and stared at amosa fiercely. When he saw Luolan, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. "It''s a pity you don''t have the strength." Amosa didn''t care about leopard''s threat. If it''s Leo in his heyday, amosa will be a little scared, but it''s just a soul without body. Even if you put him down from the cherry tree, it''s impossible to hurt yourself. Even if he has incomparable power in his life, he will be limited by the rules of the universe after death, and his power will be basically lost - unless he is good at spiritual power, he can bring some of his power into the underworld. Of course, those whose own strength is beyond the limits of the rules of the universe should be excluded. That kind of master is at least a person who destroys the level of God or angel, and will have an extra aperture after death. "Hum." Leopard''s hateful eyes were fixed on amosa, as if to swallow him alive. His sharp teeth were creaking. "Master, you brought me here just to see him?" Luo Lan asked curiously. Yamosa said: "there are many people like Leo in hell. Although they have lost their power, they have a lot of valuable knowledge in their mind. When I was in heaven, I learned a spiritual martial art of" spiritual space "from the medamorites, which can fight those soul bodies in the spiritual space." "I''ve brought you here to pass on this" spiritual space "to you, so that you can challenge those famous strong men in hell." "Medemore!" "Mind space?" Luo Lan was stunned for a moment. The first thing that flashed through his mind was "consciousness cultivation" in the earth martial arts, but he soon shook his head. It was obvious that the two were not the same thing. "Why, you''ve heard of medemore, too?" Luo Lan nodded and said frankly, "I have practiced in medemore, and I benefited a lot during that time." "Indeed, it''s a magical planet with a long reputation." Yamosa sighed. In fact, Luo Lan has some doubts in her heart, because when she was practicing in medamor, medamor said that their research on spirit was very limited, so she recommended him to enter the spirit tower for exercise. However, in amosa''s words, it seems that medamor once had spiritual martial arts. But think about it, if there is no spiritual skills, then who built the spiritual tower of medamor, it will not appear out of thin air! Luo Lan thinks that Audrey Moore didn''t cheat herself, because the people of medemore improve their spiritual strength and enter the spiritual tower for exercise. It seems that even medemore star, there have been cases of Lost Secrets in the long years! "I''m going to teach you the" mind space "now. You can feel it carefully." "All right." Luo Lan looks serious and is ready to listen.Yamosa nodded, a smile on his face, looking at Luo Lan''s two eyes suddenly lit up a light. Luo Lan only felt that the surrounding space was suddenly distorted, as if she wanted to inhale herself into a strange place, and her spirit instinctively resisted. Amosa looked at Luo Lan in surprise and said, "don''t resist. I''m bringing you into the spiritual world." When Luo Lan heard the speech, he let go of his spirit, and his consciousness soon entered a gray space, much like the consciousness space of his spiritual cultivation with Sophia. "Feel it carefully." The spirit of amosa came to Luo Lan, and a lot of majestic data emerged. Due to the spirit, these knowledge soon entered Luo Lan''s brain. After all this, amosa quits his mental state, then looks at Luo Lan''s falling into cultivation and nods. After accepting the knowledge of mind space, Luo Lan understood the difference between "mind space" and "consciousness cultivation". The cultivation of the earth''s consciousness requires the cooperation of both sides to build the spiritual space together. However, the spiritual space is very domineering. It directly pulls the other into its own space, and everything in the space is operated by itself. It has a little sense of "spiritualism" of the star of yadrat, but it is obviously more magical than the spiritualism only acting on the spirit. As a result of the previous experience of spirituality and consciousness cultivation, as well as the spiritual tower, Luo Lan''s "spiritual space" soon entered the stage, which surprised yamosa. After knowing that Luo Lan had practiced in the same way before, he suddenly nodded. "Try to show ''mind space'' to Leo." Yamosa said. "Well." Luo Lan en nodded and focused on looking at Leo, releasing his spiritual power. "Asshole, you want to do experiments on me..." Leo roared angrily. Before he finished his words, a twisted space pulled his consciousness to another world. "Well Where is this? " Leo regained his mind and found that he had left the cherry blossom tree, surrounded by a pale space, and the scene of ruins in a circle of more than 100 kilometers. "Spiritual world?" "Welcome to my inner world." Luo Lan''s tall and straight figure appears beside Leo. Leo suddenly found that he had a body, but this body can only play a billion combat power, which is far from his heyday. Moreover, he instinctively found that his body exchange ability, which he was proud of, could not be used. "It''s the damned ability again!" Leopard''s face suddenly became ugly, the same thing amosa had done on him many times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 "You look very reluctant." Luo Lan looks at Leo''s ugly face. She thinks that she will increase the gravity inside the space. Suddenly, a force field 100 times the gravity of the earth appears in the space. Leo is not aware of it for a moment. He is pressed by the strong gravity and nearly falls down. But after a while, the powerful force let him carry down. "Damn it Leo cursed. For the universe level masters, 100 times gravity is just a small thing. Basically, it has 100000 combat power. After a period of adaptation, it can persist. What scares him is Luo Lan, the creator of the spiritual space. In this space, everything is controlled by the creator, and I''m a fish. This feeling that life is not controlled by myself makes Leo green and silent. Luo Lan sees Leo''s silent appearance and sighs the magic of the spiritual space. In this space, he is as omnipotent as the creator, and even places that are too subtle to be seen by the naked eye can not escape his perception. If we do experiments in it, Luo Lan thinks that she may soon become a scientist. As the creator of spiritual space, if Luo Lan wants Leo to recover his body, the other party''s body will recover immediately. According to Luo Lan''s idea, giving the other party 1 billion combat power is just suitable for his own experience. "The ability of mind space is really overbearing. It can force the soul of the other party into the space, and it can make all kinds of changes according to the needs. If it is used in combat, it may be able to achieve unexpected results." Then he shook his head. I can only think that if it is really used in real combat, the effect of psychic space may not be as effective as the psychic skill of yadrat, because psychic space requires the caster to concentrate before launching, and has to be prepared for a certain period of time. Like Yuanqi bomb, it is a powerful skill, but it is not very practical. The spiritual space is more ideal as the cultivation space. "Let''s start. A billion dollar body should be able to give you a lot of power." Luo Lan looks forward to it. Leo looked at Rowland coldly: "this skill has been used by amosa to me countless times. Do you think I don''t know its characteristics? If you want me to be your growth ladder, I won''t let you do what you want. I won''t fight with you in this battle. " Luo Lan said noncommittally: "it''s not up to you." As soon as the words came to an end, Luo Lan looked at the pale sky leisurely. Suddenly, countless flashes of bright lightning fell from the sky and roared. The thunder and lightning from the bowl fell on Leo''s body one by one, and the whole space was suddenly illuminated. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The fierce cry came from his mouth. The voice was shrill and loud, accompanied by a shrill roar. The strong lightning split Leopold''s body to pieces, sending out a burning smell. "It''s not ordinary lightning, it''s the big bang of the universe." As for whether there was a big bang in the big bang, Luo Lan did not know. In the spiritual space, he said that if there was, there would be. Leo gritted his teeth with hatred, staring at Luo Lan with a huge eye on his face, and roared at him: "exchange." A white flash from Leo''s mouth, straight toward Luo Lan attack, this is his body exchange ability, although he knows the possibility of success is very low, but this time he can only let go. Unfortunately, Leopold underestimated the creator''s control over the inner space. "No!" Luo Lan drinks a low, beat the ability of leopard back, display the ability of failure to bite back let leopard dizzy brain rise. "Don''t think about using your special ability to break away from the control of the mind space. You can only leave here if you have fought with me and defeated me." Leo''s eyes want to split. He doesn''t want to become the experience of the other party''s growth, but in the current situation, he can''t do without fighting. The feeling of being forced makes him crazy. "Ah, ah, ah!" Leo roared angrily, and his whole body immediately burst into force. The lavender air was rolling around him, and the earth began to shake and shake. The ruins around him were broken and destroyed more thoroughly, and the earth was deeply compressed for half a meter. Feeling the power of her opponent, Luo Lan''s eyes lit up and finally agreed to fight. A smile came out of the corner of her mouth, and she immediately showed her strength. Her black hair turned golden in an instant, and the same frightening power spread out. Luo Lan''s super Saiya state has a power of more than 1 billion, which is just the same as that of Leo. Next, fight to your heart''s content! Both of them hold their breath. In the next second, their strength will be enhanced to the extreme. Suddenly, their speed will speed up at the same time. However, they can see countless blurred shadows flashing in the pale space. With the sound of metal collision, the two figures are intertwined. Their figures appear in the sky for a while, collide with each other, produce a circle of real shock waves, and then quickly separate; for a while, they appear on the ground, blasting out a valley of graben.Whew! A fist rubbed Luo Lan''s body and hit the earth. The earth''s surface was immediately penetrated by energy. A flash like a hot sun, huge mushroom clouds sprang up. Huge energy erupted in the depths of the earth. They penetrated the rock bottom, and hot magma spewed out with sour smell. Forests and the earth are all covered with scorching heat. Fires start a prairie fire. Magma engulfs a large area of land. Rivers begin to evaporate and dry up. The originally lush world immediately turns into a human purgatory. Fortunately, this is the spiritual space constructed by Luo Lan. If it is outside, the massive planets will be completely destroyed in this blow. Boom! In the spiritual space, the earth disappears and is replaced by the universe in a vacuum environment, surrounded by rocks with different rules, all of which are the remains of the earth just broken. "Even in space, fighting can continue." Luo Lan''s enthusiasm is high, the vitality in her body is running wildly, and her golden flame becomes more powerful. Hiss, hiss, hiss The vacuum environment is under the traction of powerful forces, and the rocks floating in the space inevitably have to fly in disorder. Luo Lan aims at Leo, and his figure is blurred for a while. A flash of light moves rapidly with the rocks as the focus, and suddenly comes to Leo. Leo clenched his teeth and yelled angrily. One eye on the bridge of his nose was full of blood. His body retreated, trying to distance himself. But Luo Lan''s speed is faster, ten thousandth of a second stick in front of Leo''s body. Whew! Whew! Whew!! Luo Lan is surrounded by bright Qi, which generates countless small cyclones. Each cyclone is as thin as a cicada''s wing, like a sharp blade, on one side, on both sides More and more, Leo finally can''t escape the attack power of Luo Lan. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Outside, amosa looks calmly at Luo Lan sitting on the ground with sweat on her forehead. All of a sudden, Luo Lan rolled up a microwave, and the scattered air bent the crisp green grass on the ground. He withdrew from meditation, and then gasped violently. The spiritual space was broken in an instant. "Ah, ah, ah!" There was a sad cry in my ear. It was the voice of Leo, who was hanging under the cherry tree. Looking at Leo''s miserable appearance, yamosa smiles and says that Luo Lan has mastered the skills of spiritual space. Luo Lan nods and continues to practice spiritual space after a short rest. Seeing this, yamosa quietly leaves the whole space for Luo Lan to practice. In the following time, Luo Lan began to challenge the strong men in hell selectively. Although most of these strong men are souls without body, after mastering the skill of mind space, it is the same for him to have body or not. ¡­¡­ Little by little, four months passed in the twinkling of an eye. During this period, Luo Lan has been challenging the strong in hell, and the hard training has made his strength improve rapidly compared with a few months ago. Now let him fight with the devil mambuso, he is sure that he can easily defeat each other. "Master yamosa, I''m going to look out of hell." One day, Luo Lan says goodbye to amosa. It''s a coincidence that he went to hell. Originally, he planned to experience in the demon world, but he was banished to purgatory by accident. It''s his luck to be able to come back from purgatory and meet an ancient super Saiya like amosa. Yamosa nodded, "hell is not the place where the living should stay. It''s better to leave as soon as possible when the workers in the underworld don''t find it." To amosa, Luo Lan is full of gratitude, "does Master amosa want to revive?" Yamosa was stunned and said with a smile: "you want to use the dragon ball of the namiks. Unfortunately, my natural life is over. It''s impossible to revive by ordinary means. Forget it, I think this kind of life is good now. When I don''t want to stay in the underworld, I will choose reincarnation." Seeing that amosa said so, Luo Lan nodded and said no more. Dragon can only resurrect the life that has not reached the end of its life. Natural death is not allowed to resurrect. Originally, if amosa wanted to resurrect, Luo Lan would do everything from the perspective of personal friendship or Sarada planet. Even if namec dragon ball and Earth Dragon ball are not good, there are super dragon balls in the world. But since yamosa himself doesn''t have this idea, it''s OK. "By the way, after you leave hell, you should pay attention to the whereabouts of the Altas. As far as I know, there are still six Altas left in the world, and the strength of two of them should not be underestimated." Yamosa stressed. "Do you know about those altars?" Luo Lan knew that there were still surviving Altas in the universe, and the six people in amosa''s mouth reminded him of the six empty spaces in the dodecahedral dormant space of mesanda. Sure enough, the six Altas went out from mesanda. The female artan whom zephylia had met might have been one of the six. "Well." Yamosa nodded. "This is a well-known message in the kingdom of heaven." "The names of the six artans are bojack, zanjia, buchin, Peter, gekuya And Buli, especially bojack and Buli, are definitely not what you can deal with now. In order to suppress them, the four kings of the world united with the experts of the galaxy and paid a heavy price to seal them. " "Bojack?" It''s them. Luo Lan was shocked. Unexpectedly, she heard several familiar names. Bojack, zanjia and others are from a theater version of the dragon ball. They are thugs who attempt to destroy the four major galaxies, especially their boss bojack, whose strength is no less than that of DARPA, the king of the demon world, and Sanlu. Many years ago, the four kings of the world sealed him and his subordinates on the planet at the end of the Milky way. However, due to some changes, bojack and others finally broke the seal, and then defeated Tranks, bejita and others one after another on the earth. Finally, they forced Sun WuFan to become super Saiya 2 to defeat them. Bojack, they''re altars? Suddenly I think of the features of Alta people, such as water blue skin, orange hair, and blue eyes. Isn''t bojack what they look like. It looks like it''s really them. That makes sense. It must be bojack. They woke up from the dodecahedron and changed the setting of the sleeping space to kill all the Altas and take their power for themselves. The only thing that makes Luo Lan confused is that the altar named brie has never heard of it. Isn''t she bojack''s partner? And then there is the female Alta who Saifeiya met before. Is it zanjia or Buli who doesn''t know the origin? "Why, have you heard of them?" Asked amosa. "I''ve heard of it." Luo Landao.Yamosa said: "if you meet them in the future, stay away from them. The rest of the Altas have nothing to do with it. Once bojack and Brie have a long way to go, their strength Very strong "I see." It must not be underestimated that he can be called very strong by amosa. Luo Lan keeps this warning in mind. As far as he knows, bojack alone is not inferior to Shalu or Dappula, which is not what he can deal with at present. Farewell to the amosa, Luo Lan directly left the hell. During this period, he stayed in hell, and he also had a lot of knowledge about the distribution of hell. He quickly passed through the "false heaven" in hell, and appeared in the harsh environment of the wilderness. The souls with aperture on their heads worked hard under the supervision of the underworld staff. The blood red river flows along the wild land, which makes people feel quite depressed. This is the other side of hell. The soul whose sin value has not yet reached the level of "enjoying" the independent space will be reformed again after the king of hell knocks the seal, and can not be reincarnated until the end of the sentence. "Gee." A startled Yi, a familiar figure attracted Luo Lan''s attention, it is a pink fat man, with shackles on his feet, is carrying stones. Dorothy, that guy''s living in hell is hard. There is also a small man beside him. Luo Lan is also an acquaintance. It is Qiu Yi who died in his hands many years ago. Crackle! The staff of the underworld whipped with a whip. Even after the soul body was whipped by the whip, there was a deep red on the soul. "Don''t be lazy, especially you fat man. You walk slowly. You still have two thousand years in prison. If you don''t want to suffer, you should work hard and strive for early reincarnation." The soul warden pointed at dodoria and yelled. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Dodoria bowed his head and bowed. "It''s hard for these people. I don''t know if the Saiya of vegeta are like this." Luo Lan shook his head, did not appear, to avoid the attention of the underworld staff, all the way to use the blink to leave hell, soon from hell to the yellow spring. "Hey, did something flash by just now?" A worker with horns on his head helped his glasses. "No one, you''re wrong." "Ha ha, it seems that I am wrong. The soul tried by Lord Yama is restricted by the rules, and it is impossible to leave hell." "Let''s let''s let''s let''s let the 157th batch of prisoners be escorted here today. Let''s let them serve their sentences." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Stepping into the yellow spring, the scene in front of you has changed dramatically compared with hell. The sky is pink, and you can see golden colors everywhere. The earth is also covered with golden clouds, floating one foot above the ground. The roadside is full of auspicious clouds, giving people a warm feeling, perfect, not as gloomy as imagined. In general, the world where the gods live is in this color. At this time, a sharp corner building on the cloud attracted Luo Lan''s attention. Looking over there, you can see a long winding corridor with clusters of flame like misty air masses on it, moving slowly. Those are the souls after the death of human life, because there is not enough strength in life, the soul can not show human form. "The sharp corner building is probably the place where the king of hell works. I''d better not be found by them if I enter the underworld without permission." Even if he was found, the king of hell could not help him, but if the master of heaven came out, he would not be able to stop him at that time. For the sake of being careful, he went directly to the place far away from the yellow spring. Around the edge of the underworld, a huge snake head with a big mouth opened came into Luo Lan''s sight. The snake body was long and surrounded by golden clouds on both sides. Luo Lan could not help but look at it a few more times and already knew that it was the snake path leading to the world king space. It was said that the snake path was a million miles long, connecting hell, the yellow spring and the world king space. Walking on it was full of crises and could not be stopped at any time They may be attacked by the hell below. It is said that only the king of hell has seen the king of the world through the snake path for many years. There are four snake paths like this in the underworld, which are located in the southeast, northwest and four parts of the underworld respectively. This is the underworld of the North galaxy, so the end of the snake path is the King Star of the northern kingdom. Luo Lan didn''t want to see the king of the northern world for the time being, so he looked at the snake path for a few eyes, and then quickly passed by. A few residual shadows flashed, and the figure was about to leave the underworld. A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and a will spread out. With the power of the dragon, the images of the underworld, hell and the world king space suddenly appeared in his mind. Through the layers of clouds and fog, two mysterious and dignified spaces are like two poles at the highest point of the universe, which is the destruction of the divine world and the realm of the king. In the lower part of the Kingdom, there was a small world. The next second, his body began to become illusory and left the underworld directly. In the sub god world, six small God stars are running regularly. Whew! Luo Lan''s figure appears on a divine star in the sub divine world. As soon as it appears, a fresh air full of divine breath comes to our face, which makes us feel relaxed and happy, and our tired spirit becomes full of vitality. "Lord Luo Lan!" A group of rattan clansman see suddenly appear of Luo Lan, surprise ground cry a way. Showing an approachable smile, Luo Lan waved to them, "don''t worry about me, you continue to work." "Yes, yes." The Teng people nodded excitedly and continued to work. Luo Lan didn''t disturb them either. She looked at Xiandou and spirit tree, which were growing well in the distance, and left the sub god world with a smile. ¡­¡­ A very high space. The hazy nebula is full of space. Through the nebula air mass, a large amount of gorgeous and magnificent light is projected down from a higher place. After being blocked by layers of clouds and fog, it reflects a colorful and gorgeous scene like a dream. Dozens of small stars run in the gorgeous Nebula air mass, passing by from time to time. Destroy the divine world. On the light purple bonsai like diamond shaped planet, the ancient divine tree is rooted in the divine star. Its strong branches have few leaves, but its solid trunk is full of an ancient and boundless atmosphere. Weiss sat on the tree trunk with the angel staff, squinted one eye close to the crystal ball to check the situation of the lower world, and whispered: "that super Saiya named Luo Lan is more and more capable. This time, he went to purgatory and hell, and in a short time, maybe even the universe can shuttle back and forth!" With a little angel''s staff, the picture in the crystal ball suddenly changes, showing that Luo Lan goes from hell to purgatory, and then breaks through the space to enter hell. Soon, the situation on the other side of the sub god world also appeared in front of us, and Wes looked at it with a smile on his face. "The red dragon pearl left by Lord Fengshen seems to have played a great role in his rapid promotion Wait a minute. More observation is needed. " As an angel, Wes is like an observer who never interferes in the affairs of the lower world. It suddenly reminds me of something. Wes tilts over the angel staff and taps his finger on the crystal ball. With a Ding Dong sound, another picture appears in the crystal ball and then projects into the void. It shows a white haired patrolman in the uniform of galactic patrolman, who has a relationship with Luo Lan. Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking at the screen seems to be in the implementation of the task of Meyers, Weiss''s calm voice rang up. "Meyers participated too much in the affairs of the Galactic patrol organization. Although he experienced the good and evil in the world, he was too involved, but he had to violate the rules of angels..." "Do you want to warn him?""Forget it. If you look at it again, it''s mainly the great God who is in charge of his affairs." In fact, Myers is a trainee angel in the Galactic patrol organization. He entered the seventh universe to practice the experience of angels. If you really want to say that Myers is Wes''s younger brother, and they are all "s" generation, so Wes is more concerned about the situation of Myers. If Myers really violates the angel rules, Weiss can only terminate his practice as an angel ahead of time. ¡­¡­ On the other side, ivy. After several years of development, sinomenis has surpassed Tanger planet and become the largest trading planet in the west of the North galaxy. There are as many as 10000 spaceships going in and out of sinomenis every day, and cosmonauts don''t know how many, not including those who have lived on sinomenis for a long time. On the busy urban streets, there are countless people. The cries of merchants come from the stores on both sides, and various kinds of goods are displayed in the stores. At this time, a figure came from the opposite side. It was a little girl with sugar gourd in one hand and ice cream in the other. The little girl looks delicate, pink and tender. She looks young. Her green skin is very eye-catching, and her energy is not high. She has only a few hundred combat effectiveness. The little girl was chewing on the sugar gourd and swaggering along the street, not afraid of being abducted. "Tslay, it''s dangerous to be alone outside. You''d better go back to practice." A strong young man came to the little girl. "No, it''s not fun to practice so hard," he said in a clear voice Brolli said: "you are also a fighting nation. Don''t be lazy." "I''m the only one left in nolai. I''ll die sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether I practice Kung Fu or not, and it''s dangerous. You''ll protect me." Brolly nodded. "Well, I''ll protect you." Little tsley cheered happily, and then let brolly squat down. She carefully climbed to brolly''s shoulder and sat down. She danced and instructed brolly to walk towards the commercial street, with a silver ring of laughter in her mouth. "Well?" At this moment, Brolli''s eyes suddenly looked at the sky and felt a different evil breath approaching the ivy. "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Little zlay looked at brolly, and then he looked into the sky. "It seems that something is close to sinomenis. It''s high energy and dangerous." "No, this is the territory of Saifei forces. Who dares to go to the ivy vine star?" Little tsley''s face was unimaginable, but she believed in Brolli''s judgment, so she climbed down from his shoulder, her red eyes fixed on the sky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 In little zlay''s cognition, Saifei power has always been one of the top super powers in the North galaxy. As the front of Saifei power, sinomeni is worthy of unprecedented treatment. Although it is only a commercial planet, no power dares to attack sinomeni at the risk of offending Saifei power. And even if it''s an attack, it''s impossible to succeed with the defense of sinomenine. So when little zley looked up at the sky, he wanted to see more excitement. After a while, a fierce alarm sounded on sinomeni. Almost at the same time, all the battle robots responsible for the daily security of sinomeni came to life. Even the spacefortress deployed in outer space was activated and entered the combat state. A tube of black muzzle aimed at the deep starry sky, and the muzzle sparkled with crystal light, which made it possible for us to have a great deal of energy I started to save. After hearing the loud alarm, all the cosmonauts on sinomeni stopped and looked up at the sky in surprise. They quickly realized that sinomeni had been invaded. Like little tsley, they didn''t believe that anyone would dare to invade the Ivy, until a silver white disc appeared in the sight, and then gradually enlarged, the calm atmosphere was broken. "What is that white thing, which alien fortress of cosmic power?" "It''s not going to be trouble, is it?" "How can it be!" It''s incredible for everyone. I really don''t believe that anyone dares to do this. "How dare you invade the Ivy League! Now there''s a good play! Look, the battle robot has been launched. It''s worthy of the battle sequence of Saifei forces. It''s just gorgeous in appearance. " "Let''s go, let''s go out and have a look!" "The universe war is rare." "No, I think it''s better to find a safe place to hide." Although I believe in the security power of sinomeni, most cosmonauts have no strong power and dare not stay on the surface, so the dense crowd soon dispersed. Except for a few people who joined in the fun and flew to space, others quickly cleaned up the store, then closed the door and hid in the underground air raid shelter. Those air raid shelters were built by the management of sinomeni star, using the rare solid materials in the universe, in order to prevent the occurrence of invasion events. Some timid cosmonauts are worried about the security of sinomenis, so they go directly to the docking place of the spaceship, and then drive the spaceship to leave the planet. These cosmonauts who plan to escape from sinomeni enter outer space with the others who are watching. However, they have just flown out of the atmosphere of sinomeni and have not yet left the star range. A series of attacks have intercepted them. Again, the faces of those cosmonauts have turned pale. That appears in the Ivy outside the round object, where is what alien fortress, is clearly a huge size of the planet ah! The Ivy star is small in front of it. Under the sun''s light, the white planet is cold and piercing, and its ferocious appearance is like a layer of white frost, which gives people a thrilling feeling. "Ah! What is that thing... " As bigot approached sinomeni, its surface began to deform, opening its net like a mollusk, and soon the planet began to flatten. On the surface of the big net, emerald green light spots swarmed out from the big net. They were ferocious metal life. These metals have different forms of life, including giant insects and giant animals. After seeing those fleeing spaceships, they immediately like sharks smelling the smell of blood, surrounded by a honeycomb, and soon a fireball lit up in space. Boom, blast. Space suddenly trembles, screams and explosions continue to ring. "Help "Let''s get back to the Ivy League!" I don''t know who yelled in the spacecraft''s contact first, and the astronauts who survived the attack drove the aircraft back one after another. "Run away, those monsters are catching up again." Some sharp eyed cosmonauts, seeing that the situation is not right, rush back to escape, and those who escape more slowly are directly caught up by the metal life of bigot, and soon become the souls of the universe. By this time, sinomeni''s troops had already arrived in space, and tens of thousands of metal made battle robots were lined up in a neat line, and soon they were fighting with bigot''s metal life Like two torrents intertwined together, between the withering and decaying, a burst of flash in the universe, accompanied by the rain like glittering brilliance, the naked eye has long been unable to tell which is the Ivy League''s army, which is the invader of bigot. Fortunately, both sides are fighting with robots, and under the control of the computer system, they will not be hurt by mistake. With the end of the first wave of fighting, the reinforcements of the Space Fortress also came from the nearby asteroid belt, and the fighting suddenly became in full swing. But the silver bigot didn''t care about the interception of the Space Fortress, and continued to approach the ivy. In the command room of sinomeni, Saiya people and cosmonauts of Saifei force look at the war situation in outer space coldly."A planet has entered the planet range of sinomenis grandly. Why didn''t the defense system find it in advance?" The voice was full of anger, and the commander of the Ivy League stares angrily at the silver planet on the screen. "The detection signal is blocked. We don''t know the existence of the planet at all." "Bang" sound, hard hit on the table, the steel table was hit out of a big hole, the commander''s voice contains anger: "strengthen defense, let all the bases near the ivy vine star immediately reinforcement, must eliminate all the invaders, let them know the end of offending Saifei forces." "What''s the news from the galaxy mercenary platform?" "We have confirmed the origin of the white planet, which is called bigot star!" "Bigot?" "It''s a force that devours civilization and destroys the planet. No one knows the specific controller. It''s said that it''s not a life in the form of flesh and blood." The commander of the Ivy League star heard the speech, his face became gloomy, a whirlwind suddenly rose, and all the furnishings and sundries around him were flying everywhere. Some of the nearer cosmopolitans were blown around, and they were busy holding the fixed objects tightly with their hands, which just managed to stabilize their bodies. "We need the support of special forces and the Queen''s Pro guard to inform sharada planetary headquarters immediately." "Yes ¡­¡­ The surface of sinomenis has been in chaos, and some metallic life has entered the atmosphere, fighting with the planet''s guard forces. The roar of explosions is endless. The metal life is very powerful. Although the individual strength is not as strong as the special forces, there are a lot of them. They are like locusts, which make the soldiers of the special forces in a hurry. "Zley, hide in the command building. There is a secret room made of thunderbolt steel. There should be no danger." Brolli picked up little zley and went to the Ivy command building. Then he told the watchman to take care of zley. The watchman of the building recognizes tsley as the daughter of sonori, a member of the Queen''s Pro guard. He takes tsley to the safe room. Tsley turns around and waves at broley with a sugar gourd. "You must teach those invaders a lesson." Tslay yelled fiercely. "Well, I''ll clean them up." Gloria nodded. Seeing that tsley had entered the command building, he looked up at the emerald green metal life, and suddenly a cold light flashed in his eyes. It''s like a heavy tank rolling on the battlefield, crushing the limbs of metal life around three or two times, then throwing it with force, directly destroying a piece of metal life. One million kilometers away, bigot is very close to sinomeni. The gravity of the two planets affects each other, and a storm suddenly rolls up on the surface of sinomeni, raising huge waves as high as 10000 meters. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" After he destroyed a large area of metal life, he could not help roaring at the approaching bigot star, which had covered half the sky. "Roar!" The next second, a fierce breath gushed out of Brolli''s body, his eyes turned golden, and then flew straight to bigot in outer space with frightening energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 In the core of bigot, the metal life body detects the energy of sinomeni through the pipeline, looking for all life with strong energy. Bigot is a planet ruled by metal life. The early explosion of science and technology made the original bigot discover the limitations of flesh and blood life and turn to develop metal life. For ordinary life, it is very difficult to break through 1000 combat power. After being transformed into metal life, bigotry has indeed made great progress, and has gone further and further on the road of metallization. In order to maintain a stronger vitality, bigot needs to constantly grab the resources of various planets in the universe. Where it passes, countless planets are devoured and are notorious destroyers in the universe. Metal life is constantly looking for powerful life to update. Every time it passes a planet, it will take the initiative to explore. This time, it is no exception to pass by sinomeni. All of a sudden, a mass of high energy suddenly rose and attracted its attention. A golden light burst out of the atmosphere of sinomenis. "Warning: high energy found, intensity 1000 degrees!" "Warning: high energy found, intensity 1000 degrees!" "Capture! Capture "Sudden change, the target character can be raised to 1000 degrees, 3000 degrees..." After the core metal life body detects a powerful energy rising from the surface of sinomenis, the computer calculates it quickly. When it finds that the energy response of the other side is as high as 1000 degrees, that is, 10 million combat power, it immediately makes the decision to capture. Bigot has no complex emotional fluctuations of human beings. In its consciousness, the primary purpose is to strengthen itself. This time it traveled all the way to mesanda to devour that planet. At this moment - the rumbling vibration suddenly occurred above bigot, followed by the sharp sound of a kettle boiling, and the silver white surface of the planet suddenly lit up a large piece of dazzling light spot. "Under attack!" "The surface of the planet has been attacked from outside. The target has appeared on the surface of the planet. Ordinary metal bodies can''t stop its destructive behavior. The damage rate is 0.5%..." 1.5%¡­¡­ 2.5%¡­¡­ Rising The condition of the injury passed on quickly. A black figure appeared on the surface of bigot. Brolly''s whole body was full of burning energy. The pale gold energy floated on the surface of his body. With a roar, each blow produced more damage than a nuclear bomb. Boom Boom! Brolli''s face was cold, and his golden eyes were cold. "Roar!" With a wave of his hand, large areas of glittering energy generate huge energy balls, and then, the next second, throw them towards the surface of bigot. Although the nearby metal life tries to prevent the attack of Brolli, their prevention is futile in the face of powerful forces, and obviously can''t be stopped It works. "Just useless scrap metal, dare to invade ivy, I will destroy you all!" Blauli stands on the surface of bigot in the golden pupil state. The originally flat metal ground has been damaged by blauli. The cold light shoots at the metal life approaching him, and his figure flashes quickly. Blauli turns into a giant tank, crushing all the way. Brolli put his hand on the shoulder of a metal life body, and his arm made a sudden effort to smash half of the metal life body. He grabbed the head of a metal life and twisted it 180 degrees. There was a roar, and the head and neck were separated. "It''s too weak to withstand a single blow." "Boom!" An energy wave hits on the top of bigot, and the intense high temperature instantly melts a deep hole on the solid metal surface. Brolli jumps from the entrance of the hole into the interior of bigot, and then continues to destroy it. Brawley is on Sarada, and only Rolan can suppress it. Compared with him, SAFIYA is still a little weak. Although the strength of these metal life bodies is very strong, they are not opponents of Brawley in golden pupil state in any case. Boom Rolling all the way, the two are not at the same level. All the way, Brolli dashed into the interior of bigot. When he met his opponent, he directly smashed it with his fist. During the fighting, he almost killed in seconds. Broken arms, heads, long tails, and other broken parts of his limbs were flying from time to time inside the empty planet. I don''t know how long after that, the metal life destroyed in Brolli''s hands has reached tens of thousands. "Why?" At this moment, Brolli''s movement stopped for a moment, and there was an emerald green figure in his eyes. The figure was shining with emerald metallic luster, and its hair was as clear as glass. Unlike other metal life, Brolli felt a strong energy on him, and his face could not help taking it seriously."At last a decent one has come." With a murmur in his mouth, Gloria''s eyes were burning. When he saw the metal figure from a distance, a look of surprise appeared on his handsome face. The energy intensity of the metal body on the opposite side is as high as 100 million combat power. Although it is not his opponent, if the other side comes to sinomeni, the whole planet may be destroyed by the other side. At this time, if Luo Lan is here, she may recognize that the figure in front of broli is shaweiza, who has been missing for a long time in the universe. Shaweiza, who appeared in the theater version, is a member of Kevlar''s mecha team. But in this world, Felisa does not have a brother named Kevlar, so naturally there is no so-called mecha team. The Galactic mercenary platform shows that shaweiza disappeared many years ago, but he was captured by bigot and transformed into a metal body. "Tslay is on the Ivy League. Don''t let her be in danger..." With this in mind, Gloria looked serious, and all the forces rolled up. At that time, the momentum like a tsunami suddenly swept away. The surge of energy was higher and higher, and the storm was blowing in a radius of 1000 meters, and all the broken arms and limbs of the metal body were completely crushed. Bigot shakes violently. "10000 degrees, 15000 degrees 20000 degrees... " Fierce alarms kept on rising, and bigot''s detector constantly showed Brolli''s energy value. When his energy value increased to 200 million combat effectiveness, bigot''s core life was shocked. "Shaviza, arrest the powerful Saiya immediately!" Instructions came in. "Yes, sir Metal shaviza''s red eyes flashed a flash of light, followed the order and attacked Brolli. His figure flashed and came directly to Brolli''s body. A steel fist waved to Brolli. With a click, Brolli wriggled his neck, the sound of bones rang out, and he suddenly stretched out his arm to hold metal shaweiza''s fist. A trace of ferocity flashed across his face. Brolli twisted hard and threw metal shaweiza out. Boom! Metal shaweiza fell to a metal wall, hissing friction sound, metal shaweiza shook his head and stood up, at this time, in front of him appeared a huge figure. "Although it''s more powerful than the broken iron just now, you are not my opponent." Brolli''s tall and straight body appeared in front of metal shaweiza, looking down at him. One hand grasps metal savizza''s body, the other hand grasps his arm, and then violently tugs, "hiss", the whole arm of metal savizza is removed, exposing the semi mechanical structure inside, and the nerve like circuits are crackling and flashing with electricity "Hey hey, don''t be so proud. Your body has been taken good care of by the host." There was no fear of Brolli in the cold voice of metal shaviza. "Well?" Looking at metal shaweiza''s fierce eyes, brolly suddenly felt something was wrong. At this time, a powerful energy burst out from metal shaweiza''s body. Brolly''s face suddenly changed and he quickly opened the energy shield. The metal shaviza blew itself up. Boom!! The hot mushroom cloud rises in the interior of bigot. The bright red light illuminates the whole area, and the strong energy spreads around with the earth shaking roar. I don''t know what kind of defense measures are used inside bigot, but the big bang, which can directly destroy the planet, didn''t let it disintegrate. After the explosion, the smoke gradually dispersed. As you can see, all the metals have melted and become molten iron flowing on the ground. "Cough..." Brolli coughed and waved to disperse the smoke around him. Although the explosion just now did not cause him serious injury, his body was still scarred because of the close distance. "Actually so decisively take self explosion." He shakes his head and looks around him. Suddenly, a sense of danger appears in his mind, which he has never seen since he grew up. "No, there may be more than one metal like this, isn''t the other..." Wow - the sound of footsteps came one after another. I don''t know where the emerald green figures came from. Soon, everywhere in the field of vision was green metal life. The emerald bright figures and all the metal bodies were the same metal shaweiza. Brolli''s face turned ugly, and his premonition came true. There''s more than one metal shaviza. "It was these guys that I sensed on Ivy before." "These numbers are no less than 2000. Where did this strange planet come from?" Gloria''s handsome face couldn''t hide his surprise. Although his combat effectiveness in the golden pupil state is about 200 million, and the metal body in front of him is 100 million at most, which is unlikely to bring danger to his life, there are too many opponents. If more than 2000 beehives are swept over, he will be in a hurry.As long as one of them attacks the ivy vine star, tslay and others are in danger. Without help, Brolli''s heart began to worry. "Powerful life, my master has taken a fancy to your body. Let''s become one of us together!" The overlapping voices sounded together. Without waiting for broli to answer, the metal shaweiza attacked broli directly. Bigot doesn''t need living life. Powerful life body is just the original stone for them to create metal body. In the face of a sea of metal shaweiza attacks, browley look indifferent down. "Hoo Hoo Hoo With the roar of the wind, brolly''s muscles were taut, and the mighty momentum gushed out like a raging wave. In an instant, the fierce battle began. ¡­¡­ On sinomeni, the big screen of the command center shows the war situation in outer space. The defense forces of SAIFI forces near the sinomeni Galaxy have all been transferred. Saiya soldiers and cosmic men of SAIFI forces are fighting fiercely with the invaders of bigot. Huge light spots are shining everywhere in the huge space. "Diddiddidi!" "The interior of bigot is different, and there is a high energy reaction." "Aim the probe at bigot." "10000 degrees, 10000 degrees, 10000 degrees 20000 degrees! " The value displayed on the detector makes everyone in the command center feel cool. In addition to representing Brolli''s 200 million combat power, there are as many as 2000 people with an energy value of 100 million. "Oh, my God, there are so many experts in Gaoxing." "Even Felisa, who claims to be the king of the universe, is not so strong!" "Inform Lord Luo Lan and the queen quickly!" ¡­¡­ Inside bigot, in the face of the beast like metal shaweiza, brolly spat with blood, and his heart was full of endless killing intention. At this time, his muscles were tense, and his usual height of more than two meters became more straight and upright. "These guys, they''re tough!" Brolli breathed out a deep breath of turbid air, and then his body flashed in the void, constantly avoiding the qigong wave that hit him. The body Shua suddenly came to one of the metal shaweiza, two arms forced to open, and then palm inward, forced to close, bang, metal shaweiza was smashed by him. All of a sudden, there was an energy attack from one side of his body, and Brolli fell over and dodged. Then he jumped up, an electric light turned in mid air, appeared in front of the metal body attacking him, and his hard fist fell down. Boom! During the destruction, hundreds of metal shaweizha were beaten into pieces by Brolli. At this time, Brolli gasped violently. Rao Shi''s physical quality was different from that of ordinary Saiya people, and his physical strength was also consumed violently after being besieged. Bang! Wave your fist to destroy a metal body. The dark blue energy shines in your palm. Gloria''s face is full of fatigue, but there are still many metal shaweiza around. "It can''t go on like this!" At this time, affected by the previous huge energy attack, the star stronger than Gaoxing was also seriously injured, and the thick crust on its surface was damaged. It urgently needed to repair the damage of the planet itself, so it speeded up its approach to sinomeni. By this time, bigot''s globular body had been completely unfolded, it was like a weak animal crawling on the surface of sinomenis, and its tentacles had already penetrated into the atmosphere of sinomenis. Trying to swallow the whole ivy. When it rains at night, some metal shaweiza can''t kill Brolli for a long time, so he just abandons Brolli and goes to the ivy vine star. Now Brolli is in a hurry. "No, tslay is still on the planet. We must not let them pass." Brawley roared and stood alone in front of the metal shavizzas. A bunch of powerful attacks converged, Qi Qihong in Brolli''s body, he uses the body hard to carry to block each other''s progress. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Boom Boom! Boom! "Ah, ah!" At this time, the exhausted browley suddenly gave out a loud roar, and a golden light suddenly burst out on him. Plop, plop! It''s like the beating of the heart. Brolly''s eyes seem to be facing something out of control. His body''s energy is surging rapidly. His body is expanding again. His black hair is constantly changing from black to gold. "Roar!" Zheng Zheng!! The glittering and translucent light flickered, the golden light suddenly bloomed, the black hair was completely replaced by gold, the strange and violent air flow rose up, a pair of golden eyes could not see, only saw that Gloria was wrapped with golden flame, a few bundles of hair in front of his forehead rose up, the whole person looked completely changed. Momentum suddenly unfolded, the brutal whirlwind spread in space, quickly deterred the ivy and bigot stars.Super Saiya Brawley!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 In the starry sky, the white bigot appears to be unfolding, just like a giant beast with a big mouth crawling on the green ivy star. The bright artillery fire around is rising one after another. The soldiers of Saifei force fight with the metal life of bigot, and life is disappearing. At this time, a cluster of golden flame rises abruptly, the powerful momentum spreads out, instantly engulfs all the people around it, and all the detectors send out a fierce alarm at this time. Hum, hum!! As the beep continues, the command center of sinomeni and the core of bigot capture this image at the same time. The camera zooms in and a figure wrapped in gold appears on the screen. The golden hair was shining. Eyes without pupils are more frightening. The whole body is flaming, wrapped in a layer of thick sharp edge, the whole person is very cool. "What happened?" "What''s this state?" In the command room, everyone looked at the golden God of war on the screen one by one, shocked by the form that Brolli showed. No one of them has ever seen the super sair, and they don''t think about the super sair at all. After all, in their eyes, the super sair is just a legend on vegeta. Even if Luo Lan has already become a super sair, because he has not been shown in public, no one is aware of the existence of super sair. But this does not prevent them from marveling at the new form of Brolli. Looking at the golden haired warriors on the screen, they all have a kind of expectation from the heart. "Come on, use the latest planetary probes to see what''s going on in the universe." "Yes "It''s incredible, Lord brolly''s energy It''s 70000 degrees! " "700 million?" "Hiss!" It''s a cool voice, 70000 degree energy, converted into combat power, that''s 700 million combat power! Such an incredible number suddenly shocked all the people in the command room, and the commander of Ivy League star looked at the screen excitedly. "Lord browley, indeed." "Is this the legendary super Saiya?" Some people have thought of the legend of super Saiya, but they are not sure. "Whether it is or not, the battle is certain." "Yes, yes!" All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the command center became active. With Brolli suddenly becoming a super Saiya, the whole war situation has stabilized. Inside bigot, the core of the metal life body also found the abnormality on Brolli. A large amount of data gathered, the metal brain crazy calculation, looking for ways to overcome the enemy, the air issued a "zizizi" sound, the core host temperature increased, the whole bigot even appeared a second of downtime. The conclusion is unmatched. "Unfathomable! No match With such analysis results, as the core life body with clear logic program, the evacuation order is issued at the first time. Although the trip to sinomeni has suffered heavy losses, it is more important to stop losses in time. If it is delayed, there will be a risk of total annihilation. After receiving the command from the core, bigot began to float up and out of the atmosphere of sinomeni ¡­¡­ The noisy battlefield is floating with large pieces of debris, and the Super Saiyan state of Brolli stands in front of the void, blocking the way of all metal shaweiza. Cold eyes slightly swept, the eyes extremely cold. Metal shaweizha suddenly felt that something was wrong. At this time, the core life body''s attack instructions were constantly ringing in his ears, asking them to delay and fight for the chance to get rid of ivy for bigot. Metal shaweiza pauses for a moment. His mind is completely controlled by the core life body. It says that if we delay time, we should achieve our goal no matter what method we use. Whew, whew, the rest of the metal around them also received instructions, and all of a sudden, they pounded at Broglie. Looking at the swarming metal shaweiza, the corners of Brolli''s mouth pursed a little coldness, and he didn''t have any evasive action. His body stood in the void, and with a bang, the metal shaweiza''s fist hit Brolli''s chest, and Brolli''s face didn''t change at all. With one hand sticking out and holding one of the metal shaweiza''s arms, the Super Saiyan Brawley shakes his head, and a Qigong wave blows the metal shaweiza into powder. "There''s no sense of such an attack." Brolly burst out laughing. Originally in the golden pupil state, Brolli already had 200 million combat power, which was much stronger than the monkey king who had just become a super Saiya in the early days. Now he broke through again, and his energy has been significantly improved. Brolli doesn''t know how much power he has now, but the surging power on his body makes him feel free from the shackles. The powerful force is undoubtedly more violent and powerful than before. But it also brought him instability.The spirit that had been strengthened by medamor seemed to be unstable again at this time. Brawley''s momentum was too strong. The energy broke through the space and the distance. It was as magnificent as the stars. Even if it was several stars away, it could be clearly felt. "Ha ha ha!" Brolly laughed wildly. The power of fury is like a hot sun, spraying brilliance in all directions. With a wave of blauli''s hand, a large amount of bright energy is thrown out. The strong air stream shoots like an arrow, whizzing and whizzing. Countless raindrops fall from the sky, like continuous drizzle pulling into a line. All the metal shaweizha are trapped inside, whizzing and energy rays contacting Metal shaweiza''s body, just like tofu, runs through directly. "Explosive meteor!" A powerful attack. Puchi! Puchi! By the attack of Brolli, countless metal life bodies were beaten to pieces, and the metal debris began to fall. "Hateful -" the repeated shouts came, and the metal shaweiza began to work hard, because under the command of core life, they had to fight for enough time for bigot anyway. Wow, it''s like a metal torrent. All the remaining metal savizzas and other combat creatures attack in an all-round way. For a moment, the light in the sky twinkled, the momentum of tyranny was like ten thousand horses galloping, and every breath was enough to wipe out the strong existence of a planet. "Not enough, not enough!" As a Super Saiyan, Gloria is playing more and more fiercely, his mood is higher, and his tall and straight body is constantly shuttling between metal life. "Bang, bang, bang!" "Hula, Hula!" Innumerable metal bodies with emerald green luster are rocking and falling like off-line kites. Under the fury of the energy, the golden flame filled the sky, almost a punch, a bump and a kick, Gloria suddenly turned into a roller of war, encountered dare to block the way, all smashed. Metal shavzaton was hit with no fighting power. Two thousand metal shavezzas soon fell apart. The disordered debris fell from the sky like a meteor shower, and soon became a emerald metal dump. After wiping out all the metal life, Brolli still felt not satisfied. He turned his eyes and aimed at the silver bigot, which was breaking away from the ivy. With a roar, he attacked like crazy, and his mouth gave out a crazy laugh. "There''s a big one out there. Destroy them all!" "Superbomb!" A move similar to the squeezing shape of the atmosphere is released. The green energy is chasing the bigot star. With a loud bang, the powerful Qigong Bomb Hits the bigot star. The intense high temperature instantly penetrates a huge gap in the bigot star, and all the energy goes into the bigot star. Intense energy erupts inside the planet. In a moment, more dazzling light than the star shines. The galaxy where sinomeni is located is like day. Boom!! Quiet space. Bigot is like a huge firework, which completely turns into powder in the universe. ¡­¡­ At this moment, feeling the bursts of energy on the Ivy, all the Saiya and cosmonauts who watched the battle showed a dull expression. They knew that Brolli was very strong, known as the God of war of Sarada, but they never really saw the power of Brolli. At this time, brolly''s crazy fighting made them panic. Those metal creatures look extremely "fragile" in Brolli''s hands, as if they can be crushed to death at will. However, they will not naively think that the enemy is really weak. We should know that Brolli is not the only one who took part in the battle this time. Other special forces members and members of the Queen''s Pro guard also took part in it, but they never took advantage of the metal creatures. The reason why they are "vulnerable" is because Brolli''s strength is too strong! "God of war! God of war "Brolly! Brolly The powerful enemy was repulsed. On the Ivy League, both the local cosmonauts of Saifei forces and the cosmonauts who came to the Ivy League to do business, were enthusiastic and excited. In the safe room, a little girl, zley, gnaws her fingers and her lovely eyes are fixed on the screen. "What''s the matter with him It''s clear that the battle is over. Why are you still emitting flames? " Little tsley watched nervously, his heart beating wildly. He didn''t know why he felt uneasy, as if something was going to happen. "Something''s wrong. He can''t seem to control his strength." Looking at the screen with his head roaring, little zley stood up, his voice trembling slightly. ¡­¡­ "Ah, ah, ah!" Brolli''s flame became unstable. His golden energy wrapped around him like armor. His muscles were curling and his veins were surging. It seemed that he was resisting some crazy impulse.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 "It doesn''t seem to be right. Lord browley''s energy doesn''t stop at all." At the end of the battle for a period of time, the soldiers on the Ivy League continue to clean up the debris on the planet, but in outer space, blauli, burning with golden energy, still stands aloof, and a frenzied energy enveloping his body sweeps away like a raging wind People in the command room are paying attention to the pictures on the screen. In space, Gloria holds his head and seems to be in great pain. "Is there any hidden danger in the transformation just now?" I can''t help worrying. Just then - there was a loud bang. The energy spreads out uncontrollably. With his ferocious face, muscles shaking all over his body, the cruel and cruel atmosphere sweeps around, forming a bright star in the sky. With the violent energy radiating into the atmosphere from space, everyone''s chest is like a giant stone, and his breathing becomes rapid. Affected by this, the whole star also became unstable. "Roar!" Brolli''s long hair was floating, his spirit was in a state of madness, and a destructive impulse controlled his body. Whew, whew!! Countless flashes of light penetrated the void and hit the asteroid belt far away. Suddenly, it was like huge fireworks exploding in midair. A series of asteroids exploded one after another, breaking into countless tiny stones. Clattering, the asteroid belt became more and more chaotic, and the storm of destruction spread. "No, Lord browley doesn''t seem to be able to control his power." Feeling the terrible smell from outer space, everyone''s face changed wildly. "With the power of Lord Brolli, we have no ability to stop it. If the attack just now is not towards the asteroid belt, but towards the Ivy, maybe even we will be destroyed with the planet." "What to do?" "Who can stop Lord browley." The people in the command room looked at each other and fell into silence for a moment. They have never seen such a powerful person as Brolli, the energy of 700 million combat power burst out, how can they stop it. Just when everyone was at a loss, a cold and sweet voice sounded in everyone''s ears. "What happened to the Ivy League star, didn''t it have enemies?" This voice made everyone come back to their senses. When they opened their eyes, they saw that the graceful figure of zephylia appeared in front of everyone. "Your majesty!" It''s like finding the axial bone. After the appearance of SAFIYA, the person in charge of sinomeni suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and explained what happened at the scene. "The intruder of bigot star has been destroyed by Lord Brolli, but now Lord Brolli''s state seems to be a little wrong..." Sephia''s beautiful eyes looked at the screen and frowned slightly when she noticed Brolli''s Super Saiyan form. "Gloria has turned into a super Saiya man, and the power he managed to master is out of control because of the surge of power." She received the news that ivy had been invaded by an alien planet. Unexpectedly, by the time she arrived, the invaders had been eliminated. On the contrary, Brolli had lost his mind. "You wait here. I''ll take brolly to other places, and you''ll continue to sort out the Ivy League." With that, Sophie Adam''s face blinked away, and when he appeared again, he had come to the side of Gloria in outer space. "Will the queen be all right?" The person in charge of sinomenia is worried. "It''s OK. It''s Queen Sophie!" "Yes They believe that the Queen''s strength is strong enough, but Brolli''s shock to them is too big, 700 million combat power, in their view, has been unimaginable strong. If the queen has any weaknesses, it will be a huge blow to the Saifei forces. "Damn, if we are stronger, we can help the queen." The members of the Queen''s Pro guard are particularly ashamed. They are the strongest fighting force of the Saifei forces on weekdays and enjoy a high status. But when they are in danger, they can''t help at all. "Look, the queen has confronted Lord brownley." Some people point to the screen and yell, others hold their breath and look at the screen even if they are confused. On the screen, a group of brilliant figures appeared opposite Brolli, and the whole person was like a goddess with a strong momentum different from Brolli. ¡­¡­ Outer space. Sephia stood full and full, with pale gold energy wrapped in her body, and a pair of red eyes looked at Gloria seriously. It''s cold, it''s biting. Fury! Feeling the terrible momentum emanating from Brolli, Sophia took a deep breath. "This guy really deserves to be the warlord of Sarada. His strength makes me shudder even when I see it It''s just too easy to get out of control. " When I first met Brolli, I had a bloody fight with him on Vampa. At that time, he was not Brolli''s opponent in the state of red pupil. At last, he was suppressed by Rolan''s strength. However, in the next few years, Celia has been working hard, and now his strength is beyond comparison."Maybe I''m not your opponent, but I''m the queen of Saifei power!" "Let me show you the achievements of my practice in recent years." Saifeiya drank lightly, two eyes become sharp, twinkle in the eyes. All of a sudden, a golden energy burned on her body, the golden flame "hissed" and her black hair rose in an instant. The golden light began to shine from the top of her hair. Soon all of her hair became golden. Except for the long hair under the back of her head, the golden hair with bangs on her forehead fluttered to her temples. For a moment, long hair, eyebrows issued golden luster, only a pair of clear eyes still keep the original red color. Super Saiya! Different from the traditional form of super Saiya, the super Saiya of sephia keeps the pupil color of red pupil. Saifeiya looked at Brolli, red eyes cold bone, eyebrows in addition to a little proud, more a little domineering. Set off by the purple battle suit, the graceful posture of the whole person is as beautiful as a goddess. "Follow me, Brolli, to other places to fight!" The corner of Saifeiya''s mouth rose slightly, and a strong momentum surged towards Brolli. "Well?" At this time, the powerful Saifeiya attracted Brolli''s attention, especially when he noticed that the other side was similar to himself, Brolli suddenly lost control, roared and attacked Saifeiya straight. "If you want to fight me, come with me." Sephia deliberately attracted Brolli''s attention and took him away from the ivy. Sure enough, at this time, Brolli was like a wild beast. Without thinking about it, they followed him all the way. They soon came to the edge of the Ivy system. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 "Your Majesty It''s the same shape as Lord brolly? " "Is that form universal?" The people on the Ivy League are looking at the screen foolishly. One person''s golden hair form can also be understood as variation. If there are two people, it can''t be explained by variation. "You say that can be super Saiya?" suddenly someone responded. "Super Saiya? Isn''t that a myth Yes, it must be the super Saiya that has been popular on vegeta! There''s no other way to explain their form. " Some people are confused at first, and then more and more determined. "The super sais really exist "Lord queen and Lord browley are both super sais..." The eyes of many sais suddenly become fiery. All along, the super sais are just a legend, but when the legend becomes reality, the outbreak of fanaticism is hard to believe. It is undeniable that as long as they are sais, they are eager to pursue super sais. Now that there are two super sais on Sarada, will Lord Luo Lan also be super sais People''s hearts fantasize, but in fact they already have the answer. There is no doubt that although the leader of Saffi power and Sarada planet is queen SAFIYA, the people living on Sarada all know that Lord Lorraine has always been more powerful than the queen. He''s the man behind the queen. The queen is super Saiya, so is Lord Luolan. If each of the three super sais has hundreds of millions of combat power, which other force in the universe is their opponent! Thinking of the terror power of Saifei forces, everyone was enthusiastic. At this time, the haze caused by the invasion of bigot and the out of control of broley seemed to be dispelled all at once. Only little tsley in the safe room was worried about Brolli''s safety. "Quick, quick, scan the energy of two adults with a planetary probe!" "Yes The star level probe soon prepared the sky for the disappearance of SAFIYA and Brolli, but because they moved too fast, the probe only caught a little tail of energy, and the data displayed were 700 million and 500 million combat effectiveness respectively. These two sets of energy data really shocked everyone present. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after Sylvia led Brolli out of the Ivy system, he soon started a war with Brolli. Saifeiya''s super Saiya form is not the traditional super Saiya, her eyes remain red, so in the super Saiya form, she has the power of red pupil, and the energy increase is about 60 times, although it is less than 70 times of Brolli''s, but the gap is not big. If we don''t consider the factors of normal strength, the super game transformation of Saifeiya is only inferior to that of broglio, and also surpasses the ordinary super Saiya. After turning into the red pupil super Saiya, the fighting capacity of Saifeiya is about 500 million, which is not small compared with that of Gloria. Bang! Two figures flash. After leaving the Ivy system, Gloria finally catches up with Sophia and attacks her. Sophia''s face tightens, turns back to block Brolli''s attack, and his arms dance in the void. They can''t move forward for a while. "Let''s fight here. I''ll see how far behind you." After breaking through the super Saiya, Saifeiya''s eyes are flashing and full of confidence. The super Saiya are called natural fighters, and their fighting desire has long been integrated into their blood. "Roar!" Brolli didn''t mean to compete with Sophia. He was a devastating attack. His golden energy was emitting a faint green light, and his eyes were particularly frightening. Bang! A violent impact, Celia was directly savage hit out. "Great strength." With a faint pain in her body, she lifted her hair in front of her forehead, then waved her arm, and her great power shone like the sun. Whew, sephia''s figure became blurred and reappeared. He had come to Brolli''s body. He bent down, folded his slender arm, clenched his fist, and then blasted out in horror. All of a sudden, it was like a thousand horses galloping, and the energy enough to destroy the planet bombarded Brolli for several times. After being attacked, Brolli shakes his head and is immediately enraged. His strong body becomes bigger again, and his muscles become more frightening. Sephia is like a baby in front of him. "Kill Gloria roared wildly. Soon the body grew to about 2.8 meters, and was covered with flaming gas within a few feet. Affected by this energy, Saifeiya had to step back a little. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Gloria twisted his neck, and his white eyes, which had lost their pupils, turned up and down, aiming at Sophia. Suddenly, his body flashed, and the figure had disappeared from Sophia''s sight. "What a speedWithout Brolli''s figure, Sophia''s face changed, her body couldn''t help retreating, and she was alert to the surrounding situation. All of a sudden - a light green figure appeared, and Gloria appeared on top of the head. When she raised her head, a fierce attack came down, and Gloria was bared with her arms clasped. In a daze, sepilia didn''t have time to dodge. He quickly drank and gathered all his energy into his arms, and then he took the bombardment of Brolli. Boom! It was like a meteor falling down quickly. After being hit by Brolli, SAFIYA fell straight down. After hitting several medium-sized meteorites in succession, she stopped on a satellite. The whole satellite was seriously hit, half of the star was smashed, and the surrounding debris was scattered. "Cough!" With a light cough, there was a smell of blood in her mouth. She spat out a mouthful of blood foam. There was a kind of pain in her viscera. The next second, Sophia sensed a dangerous approach. She put her finger on her forehead and started to move in an instant. Just after she blinked away, Gloria''s violent attack came again. The only half of the satellite in the starry sky finally disintegrated completely and turned into debris in the universe. Yu Guang glanced at the smashed satellite, and the sweat oozed out of zephylia''s forehead. With a light drink, the energy on my body surged again. "Brolly, let me show you my achievements of practice in recent years." "Destroy Destruction There was no rational response at all, and there was a fierce light on Gloria''s face. Suddenly, the two disappeared at the same time and appeared together in the next moment. Pengpeng! Sephia appeared at Brolli''s side. One strike, two strikes, three strikes Boom! Hands clasped on Brolli''s body, so that the scars on his body continue to increase. Brolli felt a pain, and there was a fierce roar in his mouth. The harsh sound penetrated the void in the form of energy waves, and it hurt his eardrum. The hum was ringing. "There is still a big gap. Is this guy a monster? Such an attack doesn''t feel any pain at all." Calculating the gap silently in his heart, Saifeiya suddenly observed that Brolli''s energy was faintly emitting a light green light. It was that light that made the super Saiya form of the two have obvious differences. The body pauses for a moment, and then moves to Brolli. He raises his leg to Brolli''s chest and kicks him wildly. But then Brolli laughs wildly, and his strong arm pops out and grabs Celia''s calf. Although he lost most of his sense, Brolli''s fighting consciousness was stronger than ever, or he only had the idea of destroying the enemy in his mind. After grabbing Celia''s calf, Brolli waved his arm vigorously and threw Celia into the distant starry sky. Then when she was flying, he quickly came to her head, clenched his hands and pounded down heavily. Boom!! "Puyi..." The bright red blood spurts out from the mouth, and Sophia looks at Brolli, and then looks around. The periphery of the Ivy system has been destroyed by the two men''s fighting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 The battle between SAFIYA and Gloria is becoming more and more fierce, and the scope of destruction is becoming wider and wider. In a twinkling of an eye, such a big Ivy galaxy seems to have returned to the idyllic age of the galaxy, with all kinds of riot energy overflowing everywhere, and the planets have gradually deviated from their orbits, moving towards the direction of more and more chaos. Although the central star is still firmly standing in the center, for other stars in the galaxy, extinction may come at any time. Ooh! A dazzling flash passes through the deep starry sky. Sephia gets rid of Brolli''s attack and takes a rest behind a meteorite. She gasps in her mouth. The crystal sweat penetrates from the surface of her skin and condenses into bean sized sweat beads in a vacuum environment. Looking back at the Ivy system, because of the battle between the two, the whole system became more chaotic and gradually had a trend of destruction. "If you don''t take Brolli out of the Ivy League, the whole galaxy could be destroyed!" The light on Saifeiya''s body is a little dim, and the corners of her mouth are already covered with a few threads of blood. The high load of fighting makes her body ache and her breathing disordered. After all, super Saiya''s transfiguration is a heavy burden on the body. The more powerful the Transfiguration is, the more severe the burden on the body will be. The general super Saiya''s continuous combat time will be only a few minutes. If it wasn''t for the red pupil model of the physique as the foundation, saifia would not be able to maintain the super Saiya state at this time. Facing Brolli''s crazy attack, Saifeiya has nothing to do. Suddenly, a sense of danger came from the bottom of her heart. Sophia''s pretty face changed and her body turned sideways. Whew, a fierce attack suddenly passed her cheek. The burning light gave off a shuddering smell, and Sophia suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. If you look at it again, you can see that the hidden meteorite "boom" just now, smashed by a terrorist attack. "Ha ha ha, I found you." Brolli''s burly figure appeared in front of Saifeiya, then quickly stepped forward, laughing wildly, while launching a series of fights. In a few seconds, the two figures flashed in the starry sky one after another, and they have played each other for more than 100 times. Flash, appear, confrontation, mutual evacuation out of a distance, a series of actions do not need extra thinking, seems to have become the instinct of the body. Peng! Peng! Peng! The open universe is shaking slightly. I can''t hear the sound, but I can feel the fierce attack between them from the trembling of the distant star. The battlefield is changing rapidly, and sephia''s energy is consumed fiercely, and his face is getting paler and paler. However, Brolli seems to have no energy consumption problem at all, and every attack is still overwhelming. "Roar Destroy it completely "Explosive meteor!" Hands gather a very large energy bomb, light green light floating above the two energy bombs. Seeing this, Celia felt a cold sweat on his forehead and reacted between the lightning and flint, yelling: "shock wave all day!" The two shocking energies meet in the universe, and then impact like the cry of the tiger and the ape, and the violent movement of the collision cicada. The density of these two energies is different from that of all previous energies. They are denser and thicker, and the space instantly becomes viscous. Boom!! The void trembles, the terrible energy spreads in all directions, and the hot temperature directly vaporizes some smaller rocks in an instant. Even if some larger meteorites escape the crushing crisis for a while, they also deviate from the course and head for the star, and enter the road of destruction - the whole starry sky soon fills with heavy dust. "Cough It''s just a monster. After playing for such a long time, the energy hasn''t weakened at all. " He thought that he could narrow the gap with Gloria after becoming a super sair, but he didn''t expect that he was still not his opponent like the battle on Vampa. A monster like him can''t make sense at all. She wanted to make time to take Xiandou, but Brolli''s attack didn''t give her such a chance at all. "Ho ho ho!" The dust nebula is as dark as chaos. Gloria''s body suddenly penetrates through the thick fog and comes to Sophia. His nearly three meter body rolls down, giving him an infinite sense of oppression. He looks at Sophia cruelly, and his throat roars. "Roar! Kill, kill Those who stand in front of me will be destroyed... " Brolli was crazy again, his whole body was green and shining, and he clenched his fist and hit him. No! Sophia''s face changed wildly, her eyes narrowed into little dots, and she was stiff as she watched Brolli''s fists getting closer and closer. "It''s terrible!" She sighed in her heart. In the face of Brolli, she really couldn''t help it.But just then, something unexpected happened. A strong and powerful palm appeared out of thin air to block Brolli''s attack for her. Then an arm gently swept her waist, and the familiar feeling filled her heart. "Saifeiya, even if you become a super Saiya, you are not Brolli''s opponent. It seems that it''s my turn to strengthen training for you in the future." A warm and kind voice came to the ears of Sophia. What came into view was a handsome man. Golden eyes full of dignity, straight up the golden hair, and that constantly burning like a flame. Super Saiya! "Luo Lan!" Exclaimed seraphia. "Compared with a mutant super Saia like glori, you still need to strengthen. Let me take care of it next." It was Luo Lan who came back from the underworld and the apotheotic world to save Sophia. In fact, he came to the Ivy system a little earlier. Seeing that Sophia and Brolli were fighting each other, he hid in the dark and watched until Sophia was not Brolli''s opponent. "Be careful, brolly. This guy is a monster." Sophia warned. "Don''t worry, I haven''t stopped these two years." With a faint smile on her face, Luo Lan is full of self-confidence. He spreads his hand flat, and then slowly pushes it towards broli. The speed is not fast, but it is full of strength. The strong and powerful force immediately lifts broli out of the distance. Sophia looked at it in a daze and couldn''t believe her eyes. "What''s the matter?" You have to know that after the transformation, the strength of Brolli is as high as 700 million combat power, plus almost unlimited physical strength. Just now, he was still very tired in the face of him. How did he become so easy to deal with in the hands of Luo Lan? Luo Lan said with a smile: "I''m a golden pupil super Saiya like Brolli. The difference is that he has no reason except his desire to fight. Even if he has a strong body, he can''t play it completely. In addition, my normal strength is a little higher than him, so he is not my opponent "But even so, it doesn''t make any difference Er, I can''t see through your power. What have you experienced in the past two years? " After rubbing her eyes, Sophia opens her mouth into an "O" shape and looks at Luo Lan inconceivably. She can''t really feel his energy intensity except for the vast momentum. "I met a powerful elder and honed under him for several months." Luo Lan did not elaborate, will be behind Saifeiya, eyes to the distance of Gloria, suddenly a force to block out the sky. Feeling the great power of Luo Lan''s body, Saifeiya''s bright eyes stare at the boss. Such a powerful Qi, Luo Lan''s combat effectiveness is afraid to have exceeded 1 billion! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 Luo Lan''s power can be said to have deeply shocked Saifeiya. As early as a few years ago, she knew that Luo Lan''s strength was not comparable to her own. However, such a huge gap suddenly appeared, which still taught her to feel a strong sense of frustration. He failed to deal with the attack of Brolli, but he was easily accepted by Luo Lan. We can imagine how big the gap between them is. With bright eyes resting on Luo Lan for a moment, Sophia put away her floating mood and said: "look at your self-confidence, I''m more interested in your experience outside Now the most urgent thing is to let Brolli calm down early, and then let him go on, and the Ivy system will be destroyed. " "Don''t worry about me." Luo Lan is cool with Landau. Although Brolli''s strength is strong, he is not his opponent. However, it is obviously impossible to continue to fight in the Ivy League galaxy, because the previous battle between sephia and Brolli has disrupted the order of this fragile galaxy. Although it will not collapse immediately, this galaxy can no longer withstand the high-intensity energy destruction. As the main galaxy of Saffi, sinomeni should not be destroyed. Let''s fight in another place. With this in mind, Luo Lan drags her hand to Sophia''s slender waist, and then takes her to rush toward Gloria. Although Sophia doesn''t know what Luo Lan is going to do, she doesn''t struggle because of her trust in him. She obediently lowers her head to Luo Lan''s chest. A cluster of streamer through the dust covered starry sky, accompanied by a strong energy rise, Rolan and SAFIYA instantly came to Brolli. At this time, Brolli is still in the surprise of being overturned by Luo Lan''s hand just now. Seeing the other side rushing over, his fierce eyes suddenly show a touch of cold light, like a hungry cheetah. He wants to tear up his prey immediately. "Hula..." Brolli slapped his chest, and the light green energy wrapped his body like a stream of water. "Die for me!" A low, cold voice. Facing Luo Lan, Brolli clenched his fist and waved it out in horror. For a moment, it was like the explosion of a star. See, Luo Lan synchronous out of his other arm, and then clenched his fist. Two fists meet in midair. The silent collision takes place in space. At the micro level, the restless breath suddenly dissipates, and the whole starry sky becomes extremely calm at this moment, but this is just the silence before the storm. After a short period of tranquility, a strong shock wave diffuses out. It seems that after hundreds of millions of years of evolution, the ancient Nebula finally forms a qualitative change. A shining star is born, and with the birth of the star, the whole world falls into a piece of light. High temperature and high heat instantly melt everything around hundreds of kilometers, just like chaos opening up, purple electric light constantly flickering, suddenly a void in the nebula. But all this can''t hurt Rolan and SAFIYA, who is protected by him. His body is nimbly flashing, disappearing and appearing from time to time, and then he takes advantage of Brolli''s inattention and puts his hand on him. Brolli was stunned for a moment. He didn''t react, but he saw Luo Lan''s lips move. "Instant move!" Whew, the figures of the three disappeared. After they disappeared, the huge Ivy League Galaxy continued to be disturbed by the energy residual wave left by the previous battle, but obviously there was no longer the risk of destruction. ¡­¡­ The atmosphere in the command room is especially dignified on sinomeni. The person in charge of sinomeni and the soldiers of the special forces pay close attention to the battle on the other side of the sky. At this time, their faces are dripping with sweat, and they dare not breathe. A long time ago, they knew that sephia and Brolli were very strong, but when they saw their fight, they found that the real strong could destroy the planet with a single blow. The battle that happened on the other side of the distant starry sky, even though it was tens of millions of kilometers away, the powerful energy fluctuation still seemed to happen in front of them, which made them tremble and uneasy. At the same time, their heart could not help but give birth to their admiration for SAFIYA. This is their Saifei''s most powerful soldier! Especially the Saiya people on the ivy vine star, their eyes are shining with blazing light at the moment. Super Saiya is so strong! For the strong, Saiya people always have a strong pursuit, and when the legendary super Saiya people really appear, that strong pursuit turns into a strong worship. At this time, in their hearts, the super Saiya represented by saifia is the greatest existence in the whole universe. Look at all the attacks and energy waves. If they fall on any planet, they can easily cause great destruction. However, in the battle between sephia and Brolli, such attacks are as extravagant as if they don''t want money. They have no doubt that if both sides let go of the fight, the galaxy where Ivy is located may be destroyed by them ruin. And as the battle goes on, a third powerful energy is added to the battlefield. When the planetary probe transmits the intensity of this energy, everyone is paralyzed.Another master, and the energy is so high that the queen Philippines and Brolli are even stronger. Is it an enemy outside Saifei''s power? No. All the people responded quickly that it was Luo Lan''s breath. The strong breath was like a hot star. Even though it was far away, it still made people tremble. Sure enough, Luo Lan is also a super Saiya!! The soldiers of Saifei forces are all excited and proud of their powerful leader. Where there are foreign enemies, it''s just a contest between their own people. Unlike those who know Luo Lan''s identity, the other cosmopolitans on the Ivy are still in a panic. Because they don''t have the ability to sense the breath, they don''t know that the new people are also the masters of Saifei''s power. At this time, they just feel that the sky is falling down, and they are in a constant panic. But these powerful energies came and disappeared quickly. About a few seconds later, the Qi of Loran, zephylia and Brolli disappeared from the detector. "Lord Luo Lan, where are they?" "It''s gone." "The planet probe has amplified its power to the maximum, but no sign of the three adults has been found." "I know. It must be Luo Lan''s instant movement ability. In order not to hurt the whole Ivy system, Luo Lan took the initiative to move the battlefield outside the Ivy system." "Well, it must be." Someone suddenly realized. "Then don''t worry. With the strength of several adults, there will be no problem. We need to repair Ivy as soon as possible, and those fragmentary meteorites in the universe, which also need to be dealt with urgently." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Rolan''s momentary movement takes SAFIYA and Brolli to another distant galaxy, far away from the North galaxy. The East galaxy, a region of stars known as the devil''s den. This is the base camp of Lulu, one of the members of the Queen''s Pro guard of the Saifei forces. But a year ago, a group of ferocious travelers came to visit here. There were only a few of them, just a few hundred. But it is these people who have made a big comeback in this magic cave region, which occupies one side of the East galaxy and makes the surrounding galaxies nervous. Lu Lu was angry when she received the news. It''s amazing that she worked in Saifei forces, but her base camp was almost prized. She can''t bear it. So he rushed back to the East Galaxy in a hurry and wanted to fight with the other party. But to Lulu''s surprise, there were only three people out of the other party''s crowd, and they were stunned to block her attack. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 In the past, when she was still in the Magic Cave, Lulu was a well deserved overlord. With millions of fighting power, no force nearby dared to disrespect her and killed her every minute. But now, after only a few years, East galaxy seems to have a force that wants to challenge her authority. For this inexplicable force, Lu Lu was surprised that the other party sent only three people to block her attack. Although after a big war, she kept her power, but the result in any case made her very dissatisfied, very unhappy. "the Milky way as like as two peas, who are the same as the Siya people?" But their tails Looking at the three strangers who have disappeared, Lu Lu''s face is covered with frost. If she can, she really wants to kill each other completely. "Come on, I''ve lost a lot this time." "It''s going to take a lot of time to get back to work. It''s a waste of my vacation. I don''t have much time. This account will be calculated later." He shook his head angrily and looked at the star field of the grotto. Lulu''s pink skin glowed, and the purple tear line under her blood red eyes was particularly obvious, flashing cold light. This time, if she hadn''t come back after receiving the news, the forces of the devil''s den might have been taken away. I''m afraid many people in the nearby star field are ready to move now. Licking her lower lip, Lulu shakes her white hair lightly, making her face even colder. Then she flashed back to her base camp. ¡­¡­ On the other side, on a small satellite not far from the Magic Cave star, a medium-sized aircraft is docked. The aircraft is about 140 meters long, dark red in color, with a smooth surface and a shiny metallic luster. In the cabin of the spaceship, a slim little girl is exercising in the spacious training room. There is no lack of training equipment in the universe that can adjust the cultivation environment. At this time, the little girl is turning on such equipment. Under the effect of the training equipment, the whole cultivation field presents a dark red color, and the air pressure and air composition are so severe that it is difficult for life to survive. This little girl is not tall, looks young, looks like only four or five years old, she is nearly destroyed Dr. Luka''s experimental planet, and then fly out of the spaceship wandering ascali. After learning about her life experience from the central computer, ascali, in order to protect herself, did not dare to stay more in the North galaxy. Instead, she ran to the East galaxy with more than 100 Siamese clones she got from Dr. Luka''s experimental base. All the way bumpy, the spaceship passed through the open area between the river systems and ran to the more nihilistic junction area of the Milky way. Fortunately, although the junction of the north and East galaxies was vast and empty, it was not nihilistic. Occasionally, it was able to meet some stray stars and planets, which provided enough supplies for ascali. After nearly a year''s voyage, ascali led the team into the East galaxy, and the first stop was the area controlled by the forces of the demon cave. After coming to the East galaxy, ascali''s first thought is to conquer the city and develop her own power. From a genetic point of view, she can be said to be the biological daughter of Sophia and Rolan. Although she was not born very bright, the fine tradition of the "family" can not be lost. She also wants to develop big forces. Askari doesn''t know what will be waiting for her if she is discovered by her parents one day - because she has received information from the central computer that all the Siamese clones sent by Dr. Ruka in the past have been destroyed by the soldiers of the Saifei forces. Therefore, for the sake of her own life, she absolutely dares not go out until she has enough ability to protect herself Go see them. Buzz, buzz! In the dark red light cultivation room, the bad cultivation environment makes the space color become depressed. Wow, a little girl with black hair is waving her arms vigorously. Ascali is young, but she is full of energy. She takes every action very seriously. Because she doesn''t know the fine training method, she can only improve her strength through hard exercise. Flash, appear, jump up, kick With the rapid movement of the body, the thin sweat also seeps out like a drizzle. Ascali''s face was red and her mouth gasped. Ka - at the end of the training, ascali takes off her clothes that are stuck to her body because of sweat, and then runs into the bathroom naked. Standing under the shower, she took a shower, picked up a sponge ball and wiped it on her body. Ascali jumped into the bathtub with a "plop", and then sank to the bottom of the water with her knees in her arms, "Gulu Gulu". Her mouth was bubbling happily under the water, and her black hair was flying with the warm waves. After taking a hot bath, ascali put on her small clothes, picked up a towel, wiped her hair and walked to the control room of the spaceship. "Four, one, haven''t they come back yet?" "not yet, your highness!" The Saiyan clone, No. 4, had a dull expression and a rigid voice.Askari rolled her black eyes and pouted her little lips. "What can''t have happened to them?" "Number one, they Very strong. Your highness is assured. " Copy four. "Oh." Ascali, oh, sat on the seat in the control room, her feet shaking. Among the 100 replicates brought out by askari, most of them are level 3 soldiers, with 90 soldiers, 7 level 2 soldiers and only 3 level 1 soldiers. The three first-class fighters are No. 1 to No. 3 in ascali''s mouth. Because they are copies made by Dr. Lulu for revenge, the potential of these saians can''t be compared with ascali, but even so, as first-class fighters, No. 1''s strength has reached the level of one million combat effectiveness. The brains of these Saiyan clones are equipped with control chips, and they all follow ascali''s orders. However, in order to prevent force majeure, ascali still follows the advice of the central computer and cuts off their tails in advance. "Princess highness, No. 1, they''re back." The voice of the central computer suddenly rang out. Sure enough, after the hatch was opened, two men and a woman, three middle-sized Saiya, came to ascali and knelt down on one knee towards her. "Sorry, we didn''t finish the task." "Well?" Askari looked at the three men look embarrassed, jumped from the seat, around them for a circle, curious to ask: "you meet the opponent?" One of them, No. 1, is a good-looking female Saiya. She replied, "yes, the master of the Magic Cave star has come back. We are not her rivals." Askari bit his lower lip in distress. "Even if you are not rivals, there is no way. My strength is much worse Otherwise, change a target, but the power of the demon cave star, if only it could swallow it "I can''t bear it." At this time, the cold voice of the central computer rang out: "the master of the demon cave forces is lulu. She is a famous demon girl in the East galaxy. She is cruel and destroys countless planets. The figure of Lulu once appeared in the North galaxy, which seems to be related to the forces of cyfei. According to the rumor, Lulu is still a member of the forces of cyfei, so it''s better not to provoke the demon cave forces." Askari''s eyes glared. She was afraid when she heard about Saifei''s influence. Shrunk neck, voice Nuo Nuo way: "since with Saifei influence, that still calculate." "It''s a wise choice." "Hum!" Ascali rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to reduce the conflict with Saifei. Because in her heart, when she has strength in the future, she will take over the whole Saifei force. At this moment - boom, there was an amazing roar from outer space, just like some star exploded nearby, the whole starry sky suddenly fell into the dazzling light, and a strong cosmic storm swept away. "What happened?" Ascali rushed to the porthole of the spaceship and looked out curiously. "Warning, super energy reaction detected, energy intensity 100 degrees 200 degrees 500 degrees It''s beyond the detection range. It''s extremely dangerous. Please stay away from the dangerous area immediately. " "Warning..." The ship''s sirens kept ringing, as if some very dangerous situation had been detected. ¡­¡­ PS: "big God codeword" crashed once, causing it unable to open for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 The sudden sound of the alarm made ascali feel confused. She was lying in front of the porthole and looked at the scene of the universe. However, due to the strong explosion before, what came into sight was a vast expanse of white. The dazzling light made her see nothing, but her eyes were stung. "Zhinao, what''s going on outside?" Ascali rubbed her eyes, very uncomfortable. Central computer: "the detector has detected a high-intensity energy response beyond the detection range, and it is estimated that there are super powers fighting nearby." "The bad old man''s detector should be more advanced in the universe. It can''t even detect it?" "The maximum detection range of Dr. Luka''s detector is 1000 degrees, which is 10 million combat power Most of the energy is supposed to be detected, but unfortunately, the energy response now appearing in the magic star area is above 10 million combat power. The initial energy source is three, which is extremely dangerous, so please leave your royal highness away from the danger zone immediately. Ascali''s mouth is open as an "O", shocked by the intelligence reported by the central computer. There are three energy sources with more than 10 million combat effectiveness. When did the high-level life in the universe become so rampant. "My two parents, their energy is more than 10 million combat effectiveness..." Askari barked, and the central computer replied, "the strongest fighting capacity of Queen Sophie and her brother Rolan is indeed more than 10 million." Ascali''s eyes lit up. Her parents are excellent. In fact, these are all the information that Dr. Luka had when he was still alive, which is now out of date. Ascali didn''t know this. After a little consideration, she thought that the early warning of the central computer was very reasonable, so she agreed to drive the spaceship out of the combat area, "come on, let''s go to a safe place." Click - when the engine of the spacecraft starts up, an invisible ripple spreads out from the bottom of the spacecraft, and the dry dust on the surface of the satellite rises. Then with a white flash, the crimson spacecraft emits a shiny metallic luster, slowly breaks away from the shackles of the satellite and flies towards a safer deep space. A pressure of acceleration was applied to her, and ascali blinked without expression. When the spaceship is gradually away from the dangerous area, from a distance, it can be seen that in the deep and dark space, there is a hot star near the star in the center of the planetary system. The two big suns set off against each other and shine together, making the whole planetary system bright. If you look closely, it''s not a star, it''s the brilliant light produced by the impact of high energy. Askari was shocked. Her little body could not help shivering. She felt the pressure of freezing her soul from the light of the stars. Such a large planetary system seems to disintegrate at any time under the irradiation of this energy. It was terrible. She turned pale. Ascali''s eyes narrowed. She murmured, "where is this master from? It seems that it''s very easy to destroy planetary systems." An easy job to do is to make sure that the princess is right, . "That would be terrible." Destroying a galaxy is totally different from destroying a planet. If it''s just destroying a planet, it can be easily done by several Saiyan replicates under ascali. Destroying a planet with millions of energy is as simple as squeezing a balloon. To destroy a planetary system is different. It is the sum of all planets, asteroids and other stars except the central star. To destroy a planetary system, it is impossible to say that the central star will be destroyed together. The difficulty increases geometrically. After all, the concept of stars and planets is completely different. The spaceship continued to leave. After arriving at the edge of the planetary system, ascali anchored the spaceship. "Zhinao, send the detection aircraft back. I want to see who the other party is." The central computer directly replied, "this is not wise. If we get the other party''s attention, we will have no chance to escape." "Be careful, it should be OK. You know, there''s a world shaking war going on there. It''s a pity to miss it. Anyway, we have reached the edge of the planetary system. If anything goes wrong, just leave immediately." Ascali is interested in fighting, and after he is a little safe, he is ready to find out. "What a willful demand." So the central computer said, sending a small aircraft to the core area of the planetary system. About a few minutes later, the picture of the distant battle was transmitted back. Askari looked forward and sat on the seat watching with interest. There was a dazzling light in the large screen of the control room. Because the energy in the core area was too dense, and the fighters moved very fast, even if the aircraft used the highest magnification camera, the returned image was still very fuzzy. "The effect of the picture is too bad, but I can see it clearly." Ascali curled her mouth dissatisfied.There are three groups of golden figures in the picture. They are wrapped in the golden light. Even across the screen, ascali can feel the pressure from them. Fortunately, the attacks happened in space. If they were on the planet, any attack could pierce the planet. But even so, the energy released by the three groups of human figures still seriously interferes with the dynamic balance of the Magic Cave galaxy. Some planets and asteroids have broken away from the gravitational shackles of the central star and began to fly in an uncertain direction. Once it collides with other planets, it will lead to a terrible disaster. "It''s these three people. They can actually survive in the universe. Well, their strength is at least more than 10 million combat effectiveness It may have exceeded 100 million combat power. " Ascali looked at her with admiration. All of a sudden, she found that only two of the three figures were really fighting. One of them, a golden figure, never moved. It seemed that she was just watching a play. "Point the camera at the one who doesn''t move. I want to see what that person looks like." "Yes Even though ascali is young, she knows this truth. Especially for those cosmic masters with combat power of more than 10 million, it''s always good to know more about them. Soon, the aircraft received the command from the central computer, and gradually approached the golden figure who stood still in the universe and watched the battle in the distance. Suddenly, a familiar face appeared on the big screen. The man was cool and beautiful, with a well-balanced figure. His hair was cash yellow, and his forehead hair was high. The whole person''s unspeakable dignity, especially the bright red pupil like gems, made people intoxicated. After seeing each other''s appearance clearly, ascali''s expression was stunned, with an incredible expression on her face. She was too familiar with that face, except that the hair color and pupil color were slightly different, and the face was more mature. It was just like her. Ascali shivered and couldn''t believe it. "Is that man Mother Sophia "From the perspective of facial features, the other party is 90% likely to be queen Sophie." "But shouldn''t she be in the North Galaxy? This is the East galaxy And she shouldn''t look like that. " Ascali is a bit incoherent. The central computer replied: "it is said that the sais have the ability of transfiguration. Dr. Luka once detected that they showed a special state of strength when they accepted the Rulu witch, so he suspected that the sais had other transfiguration states. It is not impossible for Queen Sophie to appear here. " "Then one of the other two may be" Dad ", and he''s here too?" "Probably." The central computer answers. Ascali was a little confused for a moment. Saifeiya and Luolan are here. This is the first time that she is so close to her parents. She is not ready. Should we run away at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 For askari, Rolan and SAFIYA may be her parents, but for Rolan, they may not know her existence. In addition, there are so many copies of Saiya around her, her identity is very difficult to explain. In this case, askari dare not stay around their battlefield. It is very difficult to save her life with her strength if she is accidentally swept by the aftermath of the battle or found by the other party. But to let her leave so easily, I was not reconciled. Just as ascali hesitated and hesitated, far away from the battlefield, Sophia was floating in the deep starry sky. She was shining with golden light, and her body was covered with endless prestige. She looked like a goddess full of dignity. Calm eyes look at Luolan and Brolli. The battle between them is very fierce. Although Brolli is extremely fierce in momentum and his attack is as fierce as destroying the sky and the earth, when he faces Luolan, his every attack is not so effective. Luolan''s body shakes and hits him with an attack. Rowland''s behavior has completely angered Brolli, and even some crazy, but in the face of Rowland, Brolli really can''t get any good. "The battle has been unable to go on. Although the strength of Brolli exceeds the specification, he is not the opponent of Rowland. I really don''t know how he has practiced these years." Sapphire eyes focused on the two sides of the fight, flashing bright light from time to time, sephia''s white face with a smile, know that the outcome of the fight has been basically determined. Although Brolli belongs to the stronger type in the Vietnam War, he is not lucky to meet Rowland. The gap of strength and inexplicable means make Rowland completely restrain Brolli''s violent power. If she goes up by herself, the result will be the same as before, and she will be exhausted by the other party. At this moment, the eyes of Sophia glance, a small aircraft attracted her attention. With a cold hum, Saifeiya, no matter whether the aircraft was sent by the forces of the devil''s cave or by other forces, directly threw a Qigong wave and smashed the detector to pieces with a bang. It should be noted that she is a master of this level, most taboo someone behind the camera secretly, have the courage to come to the scene to watch. It''s also the ability to watch close to the battlefield. She''s not unkind, but she doesn''t like it if she secretly uses the detector to observe. Saifeiliya did not know, her so casual hit, but scared away ascali. Seeing that her flying machine was destroyed by zephylia, ascali''s heart "clattered" and her little face turned white. Her clear voice yelled: "no, we''ve been found. Smart brain, control the flying ship away from the Magic Cave galaxy." "Yes With the mechanical response of the central computer, the crimson spaceship spewed out a blue flame, and the whole ship suddenly turned into a streamer and flew to a more distant place in the starry sky. "It''s great that they didn''t notice." When she got out of the scope of the Magic Cave galaxy and saw that the other party had never pursued her, ascali''s heart was finally put down. At this time, she had no idea of meeting with zephylia. For the sake of her own life, she had better wait until her strength had made progress! "But they''re so powerful. What''s the name of that golden hair state? It''s so imposing." "According to the legend of the universe, it may be a Super Saiyan!" "Super Saiya?" Askari exclaimed, and her mind was filled with admiration when she recalled the image of the super Saiya who was full of dignity. "Super sair is a widely spread legend in the universe, prevailing in the North galaxy. It is said that as long as super sair is born, it will be the invincible existence of the universe. But for a long time, because no one has ever seen super sair, it can only be regarded as a myth." All the information about the sais is collected in the central computer database, and the legend of super sais is no exception. "That''s great." Ascali''s eyes lit up. Then some discouraged, like a balloon collapsed in the seat, Saifeiya and Luolan so powerful, how can she appear in front of them! Sure enough, I have to reach the level of super Saiya. Ascali cheers me up. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after destroying the aircraft, she saw a streamer of light flying across the vast starry sky towards the direction of leaving the Magic Cave galaxy, and soon disappeared. She looked coldly and felt that several powerful forces were constantly away, but she didn''t care much. "Sure enough, someone was watching from a distance. The breath reaction of several million levels was very high." Because he was in the East galaxy, he didn''t pay much attention to the far away energy, and his attention shifted to the battle between Roland and Brolli again. At this time, Brolli''s breath has obviously declined compared with before. Even the mutant super Saiya, after all, has not fully grown up, and is not Rowland''s opponent at the present stage. After a while, Luo Lan shows his "spiritual space" and pulls Brolli''s spirit into his private space. Brolli finally loses.Mind space can be said to be Luo Lan''s trump card. Once you enter the mind space, everything will be controlled by the space owner. Unless the other party''s mental power is several levels higher than Luo Lan''s, it is impossible to break free easily. It''s obvious that Brolli''s spirit can''t match Rowland''s. Boo! A virtual shake, the universe swings a round of thick air waves, Luo Lan turned into a streamer and came to Brolli. He raised his hand and hit Brolli''s neck with a knife. Brolli suddenly let out a groan. His arrogance disappeared and his tall figure returned to normal size. Looking at Luo Lan will be knocked unconscious in the past, Saifeiya nodded his head, the body came to the side of Luo Lan. "Well, it''s so easy to defeat Brolli. I can''t do it In the future, Brolli can''t easily become a super Saiya, or one day he will come back and maybe there will be no planet Sarada Saifeiya sighs, remembering the ferocious appearance of Brolli before, still with a lingering fear. Luo Lan agreed: "Brolli belongs to the mutant super Saiya, the energy is really not easy to control." Saifeiya nodded: "yes, his energy just appeared grass green, which is different from us super Saiya people." "I haven''t congratulated you on becoming a super sair yet!" Saifeiya a face depressed: "change is changed, but still behind you." Originally, it was a happy thing to become a super Saiya, but her debut was not very successful. Just like her red pupil form, she was severely hit by Brolli and Rowland. Looking at Saifeiya''s depressed face, Luo Lan takes a look at her. Saifeiya, a red pupil super Saiya, is very charming. For a moment, he is a little stunned. "This is Lulu''s home. Now that you''re here, go and have a rest." "She must have been scared by the energy we have here," she said with a smile Luo Lan said: "at that time, Brolli was out of control seriously. It would lead to a major disaster if he was not taken away from the Ivy system earlier. It happened that he sensed Lulu''s breath at that time, and immediately moved over. I can only say sorry for her injury." "Lulu''s luck is not good. She has millions of fighting power!" SAFIYA smiles and then quits super Saiya form. "Let''s go." Rolan picked up brolly, then laughed at Sophia and disappeared from space. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 The Magic Cave, the palace of lulu. The battle in space has obviously affected here. At this time, the whole Magic Cave star is in disorder, and all kinds of strange looking cosmonauts are running around. Due to the impact of the battle, the major planets of the Magic Cave Galaxy have deviated from their orbits, and countless asteroids are wandering in the planetary system wantonly. If they are not closely monitored, they are likely to cause major disasters. Compared with the monitoring of the major stars, what worries the cosmic people in the Magic Cave galaxy is the high amount of energy in the universe. According to the detector, as long as a little bit of that energy comes towards the Magic Cave star, it can easily destroy the whole planet. Lu Lu sat cross legged in the seat, dragging her chin and looking at the busy cosmonauts below with uneasiness, "cheer me up and continue to monitor the situation in outer space." "Hell, it must be the smell of Loran and Brolli. Those guys are going to fight somewhere else. My galaxy can''t stand such a toss." "I haven''t been very lucky these years." First of all, some inexplicable forces invade the star domain of the Magic Cave, and finally drive them away. Luo Lan and they actually come again. She can''t stir up those masters. It''s OK to fight, but don''t destroy her base camp! Just when Lulu is upset and complains, a few figures appear in the spacious palace. Luolan carries Brolli to lulu. Lulu Shua jumped up from the seat. After seeing Luo Lan, she complained: "Lord Luo Lan, you almost destroyed my planet." Luo Lan: "things happen for a reason, it is too late to choose, can only come to your place." "It doesn''t matter if I''m ruined here!" Lulu rolled her eyes, dare to speak in front of her Lulu witch''s face like this, only Luolan they, for others, she had been killed. "What''s the matter with Gloria?" "He became a super Saiya, out of control..." The answer was seraphia, and then he told me what happened to Ivy. When it was learned that Ivy was invaded by bigot, and then when brolly rescued, she became Super Saiyan and lost control, Lulu''s face was full of horror. "Bigot is a famous advanced planet in the universe, and it was destroyed by broley. Well, with the power you just showed, it''s really hard for you." Lu Lu can''t help but sigh. Although she is famous in the East galaxy and is called the witch, she is still a little worse than bigot. Bigot devours the stars and destroys countless planets in its hands, which is on the blacklist of the Galactic patrol organization. Compared with it, she is a little childish. "Aren''t you on Sarada? Why are you back in the magic cave? You don''t want to run away again!" Luo Lan looks at the white haired and pink witch in front of her suspiciously. Lu Lu jumped up and her hair stood up like fried hair. "Lord Luo Lan can''t treat me wrongly. You don''t know that since I left, my demon cave star domain has been bullied by foreign forces. I''m here to drive away the invaders this time..." With that, Lu Lu explained the reason for her return. "yes, as like as two peas, the invaders I met were not the tails, but I suspect they are the Siya people." Luo Lan''s face is a positive, "in addition to Salada planet, there are other Saiya people in the universe?" Saia''s tail can be removed or truncated, so we can''t judge whether a person is a Saia by looking at his tail alone. If the other person deliberately hides his identity, the tail obviously can''t be used as a basis. "I don''t know, but the other person''s eyes are very dull, it seems that there are not many personal thoughts." Luo Lan pondered for a moment, the aura in the brain appeared, the facial expression moved: "Saiya person duplicate body!" "Is it the remaining evils of the bodhisattva that have not yet been completely removed from the copy of the saians?" Sephia''s face was cold, and her voice was full of vitality. "Those people about a hundred people, the strength is very strong, only the leading three people blocked my attack." Lulu tells her story. Seraphia nodded, "it seems that they were the people who peeped at us in the battle before After I destroyed the detector, I went straight to the depths of the universe. I must be guilty of being a thief, but they don''t know that I can capture their breath. " Luo Lan thought for a moment and said directly: "to make sure that if you are a sair, you can''t underestimate the million level energy. If there is a super sair, it will directly have a serious impact on Saifei''s power." Luo Lan is very clear about the characteristics of Saiya people. If they are of other races, they may not be taken seriously by him, but Saiya people are different. If we don''t investigate them now, maybe there will be a difficult enemy in a few years. Luo Lan won''t let this risky thing happen. "Lulu, you take care of Gloria. I''ll go with Celia to investigate." "Don''t worry, Brolli is with me." Lulu patted her chest. "Well." Nodded a head, Luo Lan looked at Saifeiya, "still remember the breath just now.""Of course." With a confident smile, Celia immediately spread her mental power, and soon locked in the breath that was constantly away from the astral realm of the magic cave. Then she moved with a cold face, and they soon disappeared in front of lulu. ¡­¡­ In the deep space, askari leaned against the porthole and looked at the starlight outside the spaceship in a daze. The spaceship had already left the Magic Cave Galaxy for some distance, but the other side didn''t catch up. It should have been safe. "Gululu ~" there was a noise in her stomach. Ascali flattened her mouth and touched her belly. Then she took out a big bowl like a washbasin, heated some food and began to eat. Soon, she ate all the rice as high as the hill, licked the big bowl with her tongue, and licked the stainless steel bowl clean. For ascali, who has never had enough, food is the most precious thing, and there is no room for any waste. When Luo Lan and Saifeiya blink into the spaceship, they just see a little girl swallowing in the "washbasin", with grains of rice on her cheek. "It''s a little girl." "There''s something Saian about the way we eat." SAFIYA stepped out. At this time, the Saiyan replica in the spaceship also found them, but before they made a response, Luo Lan''s figure flashed like lightning with a few noises, and all the Saiyan replicas were knocked down by him. Beep! Beep!! The alarm of the spaceship sounded fiercely, and the lights in the aisles and cabins turned on and off. "Ah, how did you catch up?" Askari heard the alarm and moved her face away from the bowl. When she saw the figures of Rolan and Sophia, she immediately cried and made a trembling voice. "Well?" When Luo Lan saw the little girl''s face clearly, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Her eyes moved back and forth between Sophia and the little girl. The two faces looked so much alike. "Is she a copy of me?" Saifeiya is also a stay, face instantly covered with frost, such a similar face, in addition to the copy of what can be. Feeling the sense of killing from Saifeiya, ascali trembled and said, "don''t Kill me, mother Sophia www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Sophia mom?! In front of the little girl''s name to Saifeiya, let Luolan some accident, face suddenly changed. If it''s just a simple replica, how can you call Sophia your mother? What''s more surprising to Luo Lan is that the little girl''s personality is obviously very sound, not like a simple replica at all. Of course, Luo Lan will not suspect that Saifeiya has an illegitimate daughter, because with his understanding of Saifeiya, he will never do such a thing. Saifeiya is not as calm as Luolan, her face turns black and looks at ascali coldly. "What do you call me?" "Mom." Ascali shrunk her neck, her stubborn voice trembling. "I''ve never had a baby." Saifeiya''s face turns blue and her sharp eyes scan ashkari. She has to admit that the little girl is very similar to her childhood. People who don''t know her really think that she is her own child. But Saifeiya knows very well that although she has had many deep soul exchanges with Luo Lan, she has never been pregnant, let alone her daughter . This girl is absolutely weird! Is it someone who takes his own genes to combine with others? Thinking of this, Sophia''s face became more ugly, because after living on the earth for a period of time, she naturally heard of artificial pregnancy, which was absolutely unacceptable to Sophia. With the sharp breath rising, the sharp intention of killing suddenly broke out, and Sophia kept a close eye on ascali, with the appearance that she wanted to erase the other party completely at any time. "Wu..." "Sophia, wait a minute..." Luo Lan stops Saifeiya, steps forward and squats in front of ascali. Ashkari bit her lips, her dark eyes flickering, and she tried to say something, but she didn''t dare to say it. "What''s your name?" Luo Lan''s voice is as gentle as possible, gently pulling out the rice grains sticking to her face. "Ascali!" "Nice name, let go of your mind and let me check your memory." Luo Lan said, and pressed her hand on the girl''s head. Ascali, um, closed her eyes unprepared. At this time, Luo Lan became serious. A wave of mental wave was released and entered ascali''s consciousness through the cerebral cortex. Suddenly strange scenes appeared in his mind. Most powerful to a certain strength, supplemented by subtle control of power, you can read other people''s memory. At this moment, all the memories of ascali since his birth are open to him: there are pictures of a little girl curling up in a solution; there are pictures of hunting monsters after birth; there are pictures of eating happily with a big bowl Finally, after the sudden death of an eccentric old man, the little girl lives alone in the cold base. One cook, one live, and then set fire everywhere looking for food, so that the whole planet burned to hell. Luo Lan''s spirit is so strong that ascali''s memory is like a drop in the ocean, which is diluted into his spiritual ocean. After a while, Luo Lan released the palm that pressed on ascali''s head, and her eyes became full of love and pity. "What''s the situation with this little girl? Did someone take my gene and transform it?" Saifeiya see Luo lansong open hand, quickly asked. Luo Lan nodded and said, "she is really your daughter. To be exact, she is your daughter and mine." "What''s going on?" Sophia frowned. "Remember the Bodo people who were destroyed by us? The initiator of the whole incident was Dr. Ruka of the Bodo people. Askari was the super warrior who was born by his gene fusion of you and me. From another point of view, she is our daughter." Luo Lan probably explained that because ascali didn''t know the specific situation, Luo Lan naturally didn''t understand it. But there are people in the ship who know the whole story. "Zhinao, tell me the whole story." "yes, the birth of her royal highness comes from a plan called Aas Carly, which is Dr Luca''s revenge against the forces of the world." Next, the central computer told the whole story again. Only then did Sophia know how difficult it was for ascali to be born. It was the only successful case after more than 100000 embryos were sacrificed. Dr. naruka''s chance to get his genes was when the narmakian slagu attacked Sarada. "Dr. podo Ruka, damn it!" SAFIYA knew the situation and was full of killing intention. Although she likes to be a mother, the other half of ascali''s blood is from Rowland, which makes her feel relieved. She is afraid that other people will use her genes to fuse with one person and give birth to a child. "That guy has been killed by the dragon." Luo Lan is cold. He also hates Dr. Luka. Fortunately, he used the dragon to kill him in time. Otherwise, ascali was in his hands and he didn''t know what he would be trained to look like.Looking at the weak and pitiful ascali in front of her, her face was still in a state of shock, and she could not help feeling a little pity in her heart. It''s not easy for this little guy in recent years. He hasn''t had enough to eat. It''s pitiful to think about it. "Then she What shall we do? " Saifeiya looked at askari, some uncomfortable, although the other side has their own and Luo Lan''s blood, but after all is not personally pregnant. Luo Lan opened up a lot and picked up askari directly, saying: "of course, it''s to take her back and bring her up. Although it''s a life of gene fusion, all the indicators of askari are the same as those of a child born naturally. Aren''t you afraid to delay your practice by giving birth to a child? As it happens, askari has our blood, so she will be our daughter and the future will be Sarada planet My princess Saifeiya looked at ascali for a long time. Her expression began to soften and she nodded: "ascali will call my mother in the future." "Mom!" Askari called out, and then turned to her sweet father, "Dad!" Luo Lan immediately happy bloom, this can be more than Luo Fei called his father happy, "good boy, after you go back, Dad take you to eat delicious, guarantee is you never eat." "Really?" Ascali''s eyes lit up. Saifeiya show eyebrow pick, light way: "you are my daughter, treatment will not be bad, in the future to step up training, with your talent in the future will be able to become super Saiya." "Will there be a lot of monsters to play with me? I like fighting best!" Ascali is full of wildness. Besides eating, her favorite thing is fighting. Only after the old man who created her died a few years ago, she hasn''t played for a long time. The corners of his mouth showed a smile, and Sophia nodded: "well, the children who can fight are the qualified SIAS." "Yes, yes." Ascali let go of her timidity and nodded happily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the way that Sophia and ascali get along with each other, Luo Lan can''t help holding her forehead and sighing. What is a child who can fight is a qualified Saiya person? Sophia doesn''t know how to educate at all. He thinks it''s necessary for him to intervene in ascali''s education. Otherwise, in this way of education, I''m afraid it will teach a lawless wild child. Forget it, let Saifeiya and ascali get along well first. Looking at the mother and daughter who get along well, Luo Lan shakes her head. As for askari, the daughter who suddenly appeared, he also needs a period of time to adapt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 "Lord Lorraine, do you mean this little guy is the daughter of you and queen Sophie?" Lulu can''t believe it. She looks at ascali and goes out to chase the cyan clone. Why did she bring a daughter back! Isn''t that the princess of Sarada When did queen Sophie have a baby. "It''s a complicated situation. As long as you know, ascali is really the daughter of Sophia and me, and the Siamese clone who attacked the astral realm of the grottoes before is her subordinate." "Well, I see." Lulu is a little confused and doesn''t want to talk about the affairs between the royal families. But now that Luo Lan has said that, the identity of ascali has been clear. No matter what identity she used to be, she will be the princess of Sarada. Celia took ashkari by the hand and sat on Lulu''s throne. A cold voice rang out: "ashkari is hungry. You go and ask people to prepare something delicious. The portion should be enough." Lulu naturally knew the appetite of the saians. She waved her hand and asked her cosmonauts to prepare food. Soon the hot food came up. Compared with the food of Sarada and the earth, the food was naturally worse. But for ascali, it was already delicious. As she wolfed down, Sophia stroked her head: "eat slowly." "Let her have a good time!" However, Luo Lan smiles faintly. He knows that ascali''s life was very difficult before. After Dr. Luka died, he had to find food on his own. He didn''t eat anything good. Even because of the child''s nature, a fire burned the planet where she once lived, so he had to go wandering. For the Saiya people who put food in the first two places, it''s very sad. "To incorporate the Siamese clones under ascali into the Saifei forces, considering their particularity, they will form a separate team and belong to ascali." Luo Lan suggests to Sophia. "No problem, I think ascali can command them well." Sophia nodded. The Siamese replica itself was controlled by the chip and only obeyed ascali. In terms of strength, it was not inferior to Sophia''s Queen''s bodyguard. "By the way, where''s Gloria?" "He cultivated in the back hall, because he was afraid that he would lose control again, so he didn''t use Xiandou to recover." Lulu is very afraid of Brolli. Without Rowland, they dare not let Brolli recover easily, otherwise she will not be able to stop her. Luo Lan nodded her head. Ascali then asked, "Dad, is the Brawley you''re talking about the man who fought with you before? Is he also a super Saiya?" "Yes, he is also a super Saiya, but the combat effectiveness is as high as 700 million." Askari was shocked. Her eyes were wide open. "It''s amazing. What about mom and dad?" Sophia sipped her tea cup and said gracefully, "my combat power is only 500 million, which is much worse than your father and Gloria." Looking at askari''s expectant eyes, Luo Lan shows off in front of her daughter: "My Super Saiyan state is about 1.2 billion." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Askari is a bit absent-minded. When her combat effectiveness is still tens of thousands, her cheap parents calculate the combat effectiveness by hundreds of millions. It''s unimaginable how intense this is. Askari made up her mind to become a super Saiya. Luo Lan laughed and said that she had the genes of herself and saifia, and she would definitely become a super Saiya. After hearing this, ascali was greatly inspired and eager to go to Sarada to let her parents train herself. Luo Lan is satisfied with this nod. As expected, compared with Luo Feilai, askari''s daughter is more popular with him. They all say that her daughter is her father''s little lover. This is true. Luo Lan has obviously felt it. "Don''t worry. It''s enough for you to have the strength at your age. You know, your mother and I were not so powerful then." "By the way, who is bigger and who is smaller between ascali and roffy?" Sophia asked. "Luo Fei should be a little older. After all, he was born first. In addition, ascali''s constitution is pure blood Saiya. Later, she grows slowly and is suitable to be a sister." "Well." Next, Rolan and Celia stay in Lulu''s palace for a period of time, and then go to see Gloria. At this time, Gloria has come to life, but due to his injury, he is still lying on the bed. When Rolan looks closer, she finds that Gloria''s injury has recovered most of the time, and she is shocked by his body. "Sorry, I''m out of control again." Brolly looked ashamed when he knew what was going on. "You don''t have to blame yourself. You also want to protect sinomeni. If you hadn''t come forward, sinomeni would have been destroyed in bigot''s hands. By the way, I haven''t congratulated you on becoming a super sair Brawley was even more remorseful and asked, "what''s the matter with ivy?""The loss is not very great, although the outer sky of the galaxy is seriously damaged, but with our technology, it will soon stabilize, so you don''t have to blame yourself," he replied At this time, Luo Lan said: "if you want to control your spirit, I have a way now..." Looking at Brolli''s eyes, he continued with a smile: "I learned from an elder a secret skill of spiritual space, which is the spiritual martial arts of medamor star, more effective than their spiritual tower." When brolly heard this, his face became serious. "Please teach it to me." "Of course, you are the God of war of Sarada planet, and we Saifei forces want you to guard!" "Hey..." Brolli was embarrassed by Rowland and touched his head to smile. At this time, Rowland introduced his daughter ascali to him. After hearing this, Brolli gave ascali a kind smile. But ascali knew how the honest man had the power to destroy the sky and the earth. She straightened up and politely replied. Then, Luo Lan takes out Xiandou to let broli recover from his injury, and tells him that he must not become a super Saian until he has a sense of control. Broli nods seriously, and then several people leave Lulu''s palace. Before leaving, he allows Lulu to have a private time to deal with the affairs of the demon cave. Seeing Luo Lan and others disappear in front of her eyes, Lu Lu takes a long breath, and then scolds his cosmonauts to deal with all kinds of meteorites in space. ¡­¡­ After leaving the astral realm, Luo Lan and others first went to the ivy vine star to ask broli to stay and take care of zlay, while they continued to take ascali and her group of Saiya people to sharada planet. In the villa area. After receiving Luo Lan''s message, tays looks forward to waiting for Luo Lan''s arrival. With a click, the front door opens. Seeing Luo Lan and SAFIYA coming back, tays rushes over. When she saw a little girl who was very similar to Sophia, tays'' eyes immediately flashed with surprise. She touched ascali''s face for a moment, and pulled her hair. The little girl''s skin was tender and smooth, and her two beautiful eyes were killing like gems. It was so lovely. "Wow, this is Lily. It''s so small and lovely. It''s as beautiful as sister Sophia." "My name is ascali." Ascali couldn''t stand tays'' attitude of treating her as a doll. She frowned and dodged away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Seeing that ascali was reluctant to hide away from her and not allow herself to hold her, tays shook her head with a little regret, but did not force her to. After all, she was not familiar with the girl, so she could get close when she got familiar with her. But sister Sophia''s daughter is so cute that she wants a daughter. Quietly and gracefully, she smiles at ascali. Tays and Shandao say, "lily has suffered outside these years, and this will be your home from now on." "Well." Ascali stood behind Sophia and gave a gentle hum. She is not very clear about the situation on the side of sharada, but she has already felt the kindness of this blonde woman. She is another wife of her father, and she also wants to call her mother. The whole family met happily. Then, under the arrangement of tayis, the Teng girl served a rich delicacy. Ascali had never tasted such delicacy before. The wonderful taste stimulated her taste buds and immediately made her eyes shine. Her little tongue rolled up and her face filled with a satisfied smile. Mingming had just had a meal when he was in the Magic Cave, and now he seems to be hungry. "Delicious." If you can eat such delicious food all the time, it will look good Ascali thought happily. Luo Lan sits down beside ascali, but does not see Luo Fei''s figure. She asks tayis, "where has Luo Fei gone?" "He formed a team with Aoer and Baali, and was on a mission outside." Aoer and Barry are Herz''s later children. They are several years older than Luo Fei. Luo Lan nods when she hears that they are carrying out tasks outside. Although these children are not old, they have enough strength to be independent. Luo Fei, in particular, has a steady strength of more than 10000 combat effectiveness after the cultivation of spirit tree culture liquid and the strong training of Saifeiya They are rare talents in the new generation. With Herz''s two sons on the mission, there''s no need to worry about security. After all, although there are many high-level strong people in the universe, the environment is still dominated by low-level life. As long as they are not particularly bad luck, they will not be in any danger if they encounter hidden masters. "Do you want roffy to come back early?" Asked tays. "No, let him carry out the task." "When he sees lily, he will be surprised..." Tays squinted and wanted to see her son surprised. "By the way, how about Lily''s strength?" Saifeiya took a look at ascali and said, "it''s OK. It''s nearly 100000 combat power." "Better than roffy!" Tays was surprised. "When I was born, I was 5000." Ascali raised her head with pride, and Saifeiya pressed on her head. "After all, it''s the weapon used by the podos to deal with sharada. Of course, it''s not bad in strength." Tays thinks it''s the same. Ascali is a pure blood Saier who combines the blood of SAFIYA and Rolan. In terms of talent, she is more powerful than ordinary saiers. If Luo Fei doesn''t work hard in the future, he won''t be able to lift his head in front of his sister. After eating the snacks prepared by tays, Luo Lan takes ascali to the home of Herz and others. As the future Princess of Sarada planet, it is necessary for her to understand the situation of Sarada planet. When helz learned that Rolan had a daughter, he was surprised and accepted it quickly. After learning that ascali had excellent talent, he looked forward to looking at ascali. Ascali''s parents are so powerful, as a daughter, she certainly can''t be worse. Herz is looking forward to another powerful super sair among the sairs. For the arrival of ascali, the Saiya people on Sarada planet are generally welcome. After all, ascali is the lineage of saifia, which has inestimable significance for the inheritance of the royal family of Sarada planet. Although Luo Fei has the similar title of Prince on Salada planet, he is not a pure blood Saian after all. If he succeeds to the throne in the future, he will have less sense of legitimacy in jurisprudence. Sarada Saiya people always hope that queen zephia can add blood to the royal family. Now the arrival of ascali has fundamentally solved the inheritance problem of the next generation. It can be said that ascali itself has an extraordinary significance for Sarada. So in a very short time, the existence of ascali was announced to other cosmic forces through various channels, and her successor status was officially announced. SAFIYA was silent, but his attitude was very clear. He directly divided the Saiyan replica brought by ascali into a small team, and then transferred two female Saiyan from the Queen''s bodyguard to assist them. They set up the ascali legion, which was stationed on the planet not far from Sarada. Secretly, there is another name for the "ascali Legion", which is called "Princess guard". Almost as important as her own queen''s bodyguard.In terms of strength, the ascali Legion is really on a par with the Queen''s Pro guard. ¡­¡­ Two months later, the askari Legion was on the right track. Dr. Breves, ebony and other scientists also checked all the Saiyan clones to make sure that they would not have the risk of mutiny. The deep space spacecraft of askari was also transformed into a real space fortress by Breves. During this period of time, ascali''s life can be described as quite comfortable. In addition to eating every day, she also accepts the tempering of Sophia. Ascali is also happy with it, and the improvement of her strength every day makes her full of motivation. In her words, sooner or later, she will snatch the planet Sarada. For this, Sophia smiles lightly and lets ascali just grab it. Until one day, the Saifei forces received a communication from the Fraser army. "Is Frisa going to visit Sarada?" Luo Lan, who received the news, was surprised. "I should have heard about Princess ascali before I made such a decision Luo Lan, do you want to agree to their request Herz asked Rolan''s opinion, whether to let frissa come or not, it''s just a matter of Rolan''s words. After all, the current sharada planet is no longer the original scale, with three super Saiya people, Rolan, sephia and broli, they have no fear of the need of frissa. Luo Lan fingers tapping, a faint smile on her face: "let him come, as a partner for many years, even the other party''s request for a visit are not agreed, always can''t pass." Herz also easily laughed and nodded: "then I''ll go to inform the Legion of frissa and fix the schedule." "Well, it''s the first time that Felisa comes to Sarada. Make sure he''s well received." With a strong force, things have become tough. ¡­¡­ PS: Today back home, update to become unstable, first wish you a happy new year, now the virus epidemic, you don''t go out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Following Rowland''s instructions, Herz sent a message of consent to visit to the frissa Legion after he left. With the development of Saifei power, it is no longer a small power in the past. As the leading super power in the North galaxy, even the Legion of Felisa can''t ignore its existence. Therefore, after receiving the reply from Saifei power, the staff reported the news to Felisa soon. The planet frissa. Felisa, sitting on the small aircraft, put her hands on the armrest of the aircraft, her scarlet eyes shining with cold light, "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Standing beside Felisa, green haired Shangbo behaves gracefully and looks like a gentleman. "Sharada is an unforgettable and powerful planet. As the parent planet of Saiya people, there are not many Saiya people living on it, but they are all experts, especially the bodyguard of Queen Saifei. The weakest one has more than 30000 combat power..." "Mr. Shangbo is still very afraid of Saifei forces!" Felisa chuckled. "I don''t have the power of King Felisa, so I should be cautious." With a gentle smile, Shangbo''s mind drifted to the time when he visited sharada for the first time many years ago. At that time, Sarada showed great power, but it really shocked him. Now as long as you think about it, you can''t calm down. In fact, in the large-scale universe, the number of strong is quite rare. In the universe, any planet with a combat effectiveness of more than 5000 can be called a high-level planet. However, looking at the whole North galaxy, there are not many planets that can be called high-level planets. Shangbo claims to be the right-hand man of frissa. He is also an expert in the Legion of frissa, but his combat effectiveness is only more than 20000 points. But these laws of cognition were broken on Sarada. In addition to the powerful Queen''s Pro guard, there are also a large number of special forces and defense forces. Shangbo once judged that if they really want to fight, they are not their opponents at all. This is the essence of the Saia mother race. Maybe only the powerful kinut team can match them. Therefore, Shangbo has always been cautious and attached great importance to Saifei forces. As for Shangbo''s prudence, Felisa laughs it off. Even if he knows that there are a number of "super" sais with a combat effectiveness of more than one million, he doesn''t pay attention to them. To know that his full-blown energy is as high as 120 million, which is a shocking intensity, sais are just ants that he can crush to death. The reason why we cooperate with Saifei forces is that these people can see through a little and can save some trouble. In his heart, Felisa was very proud. From the beginning, he put himself in a high position and looked down on others like a God. Before he met setbacks, he would not think that anyone could be more powerful than him. Shangbo was lucky to see the transformation of Felisa when Luo Lan accepted the magic girl Lulu, so he understood Felisa''s self-confidence. However, his own strength was low, but he did not dare to put himself too high. The most important thing for a person is to have self-knowledge. In front of the powerful Saifei forces, there should be humility. There is no shame. To be the right-hand man of Felisa, Shangbo naturally has his own code of conduct. When he is proud, he should be proud. When he is modest, he should be modest. He is smart enough to put himself in the right position. Felisa also likes such people. "Do you want to take Bailey Bulu and kikono with you on this visit?" Shang Bo asked. Bailey Bulu and kikono are the elders left by King krud to Felisa. They assist Felisa in managing the Legion of Felisa. They have a high position in the Legion. Especially the old lady Bailey Bulu, even Felisa has to be polite when she meets her. She can only bear to be scolded. Felisa controls the rise of the aircraft, looking at the cold scene on the planet with indifferent cheek, "kekono wants to stay in the army to lead the whole situation, as for Bailey Bulu..." ¡°¡­¡­ That old man, I don''t want to hear her nagging. " "When my subordinates know about the influence of Saifei, King krud should know about it. Let Bailey Bulu report to King krud!" Shangbo had a good idea of Felisa''s mentality. Felisa was very happy when she heard the words, "Oh, oh, that''s the arrangement. My father has been cultivated for so many years, and sometimes I''m still envious." "And begita, by the way?" Shangbo said: "their team is on a mission in a remote galaxy. It''s very stable recently. If you want to take them, I''m afraid it''s too late." Felisa waved his hand and said regretfully, "forget it. I wanted to see the expression of vegeta when he knew about Sarada." "Mr. Shangbo, you go to arrange the spaceship, take the team of kinut on this mission, and let them come back." "Yes, sir." Shangbo bends down with a smile, and then leaves to arrange the visit. As the most powerful two parties in the North galaxy, the talks will attract many people''s attention. At this critical time, all the details need to be arranged properly.¡­¡­ With the passage of time, the visiting legion of Felice has been assembled. After the team of kinut gathered together, Felice waved his hand and the mighty team went to Salada, the headquarters of Saifei forces. Along the way, it really attracted a lot of people''s attention, thinking that a big war was about to break out. When they learned that it was just an interview, most people turned their attention to other places, and only a few people were still paying attention. A few days later, the sharada system. The mighty team entered the headquarters galaxy of Saifei forces, and a beautiful blue and white star appeared in front of the Frisa army. Buzzing, the towering fleet landed on the spacious tarmac of Sarada planet. After the spaceship stopped, the cabin door opened, and the spaceman led by Felisa walked out of the spaceship. Felisa sat on his unchanging spaceship, next to Shangbo and five spacemen with strange shapes. "The view of this planet is much more beautiful than that of vegeta." Felisa smiles, glances around, and soon the energy detector in her ear beeps, and a series of dense data appears in the frame. Because of the use of the detectors produced by the Saifei forces, there was no explosion with more than 20000 combat power. "Ooh, there are so many talented people, Captain Keanu. Many of them are more effective than your team." "The power of Sarada is really beyond my imagination. It''s incredible that some energy is still above me." Captain Keanu is a tall cosmonaut. After hearing Felisa''s words, he also focused on the detector, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. "If we didn''t have such strength, how could we cooperate with them?" Felisa smiles, everything is under control. Team leader keniu nodded, and suddenly found that a large number of numbers in the detector kept flying towards their position. "Gee, a group of powerful energy is approaching." "It''s a soldier on Sarada. I don''t know whether it''s a special combat force or the Queen''s personal guard..." Shangbo raised his head. The soldiers of Sarada are divided into defense forces, special operations forces, and the Queen''s Pro guard. Even the defense forces should not be underestimated. Shangbo did not know that in addition to these three forces, there was also an ascali Legion which was no less than the Queen''s Pro guard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 "Here we are." Felisa looked at the horizon in the distance and whispered. As soon as the words came to an end, the twinkling light flashed in the air, and dozens of people came to them, led by Luo Lan and broli, followed by a group of people from the Queen''s Pro guard and special forces. Lulu didn''t return to Sarada because she was still dealing with the aftermath of Brolli''s violent walk in the magic cave. Although the group has already converged, a small part of the powerful energy is still leaking. After being detected by the energy detector, it frightens the frissa army and others. "The energy of these people is at least 50000 combat effectiveness, more powerful than a few years ago." Shangbo opened his eyes wide, and a humble smile immediately appeared on Junlang''s face. The team of kinut was also frightened by the strength of the Queen''s Pro guard, and their faces became serious one by one. "Welcome Mr. frissa to Sarada." Luo Lan flew to Frisa''s side, neither humble nor arrogant. "Mr. Luo Lan is very kind. I''m flattered to be welcomed by you." Felisa laughs, "thanks to Mr. Luo Lan taking care of my business in recent years, our speed of selling planets has been accelerated. I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future." Luo Lan said: "it''s just a win-win situation. If Saifei can gain a foothold in the North galaxy, it also needs to rely on Mr. frissa." "Easy to say, easy to say." Felisa is as polite as a gentleman, fully showing the bearing of a strong man. "Eh, this gentleman..." As soon as she raised her eyelids, she looked down on the two meter tall Gloria. She felt a little bit of danger in her heart. This was a feeling that she had never felt before. There was a twinkle in her eyes, and Felisa''s face became a little deep as she looked at brolly. Luo Lan said: "his name is Brolli, and now he is the captain of the Queen''s Pro guard. He is responsible for the safety of Sarada planet. He is the God of war of our family. It''s hard for Saiya people to find a better master than him." "Hello." Brolli stepped forward, with great strength in his strong body. Felisa nodded slightly and asked, "I remember the captain of the Queen''s bodyguard was the witch named lulu. When did he replace him? Is this Mr. Brolli more powerful than Lulu?" "The queen has always been the leader of her own guard. Brolli is stronger than Lulu, so he naturally becomes the captain. He''s the third super Saian on Sarada Luo Lan said seriously. "Oh, that''s quite remarkable." Felisa smell speech, especially looked at Brolli one eye, interested in oh. The so-called Super Saiyan is the kind of Saiyan whose combat effectiveness has reached several million. He had seen it when Luo Lan accepted the Rulu witch. Although he is much stronger than the ordinary Saiyan and Cosmic people, it is not enough to arouse his vigilance. After knowing that Brolli was just a super Saiya man from Rowland, the little fear in his heart turned into nothing. "Super Saiya?" Captain Keanu sneered, with a trace of disapproval on his face. When he was on the star of vegeta, he had heard about this kind of myth and legend. He thought that the most powerful warrior in the universe was just nonsense and nothing extraordinary. Shangbo quickly grabbed captain keniu and whispered: "don''t underestimate the super sair. The sair of Sarada is different from that of vegeta. The super sair is real here." "Have you seen it, too?" Captain Keanu was surprised. Shangbo nodded and said seriously: "the strength of super Saiya is not what you and I can imagine. It''s a powerful fighter with millions of combat effectiveness..." Then he tells us the process of the meeting and cooperation between Felisa and Rolan a few years ago. Because of his own experience, Shangbo knows more about it. Captain Keanu was stunned. 4.5 million combat power, which is nearly the power of King Felisa after his second transformation. Can Saiya reach such intensity? "How strong are super sais?" Captain Keanu can''t believe it. "Otherwise, with the pride of King Felisa, how can you choose to cooperate with them..." Shangbo said solemnly: "before that, I couldn''t believe it. I thought there were only Mr. Lorraine and queen Sophie on Sarada, but I didn''t expect that there was a strong man named Brolli hidden. Besides the witch Lulu, and this Mr. brolly The strength of Saifei''s forces is terrible. " After a pause, he said, "in a word, the Saifei force is different from other forces in the North galaxy. We must be cautious in our attitude towards it. King Felisa is in charge of everything." "What a powerful race!" Keanu captain touched his chin, his eyes flashed a strange color, if he can get such a body, his strength can be improved by leaps and bounds, but then shook his head. Although he has the super ability to exchange his body, it''s not unconditional for him to exert this ability. If he wants to complete the exchange, first of all, there should be no big gap between the strength of the two sides. For example, in front of Felisa, he is absolutely afraid to do things that are beyond his control. On the one hand, it is out of respect for Felisa; on the other hand, it is because the power gap between the two sides is so big that even if the "exchange" is used, there is no possibility of success."Captain Keanu..." A voice let keniu captain back to God, but see Luo Lan is smiling at him. "What''s the matter with Mr. Luo Lan?" Captain Keanu''s face was cold, for fear that the other side would see what he thought. "Your body should be a one eyed cosmonaut with red skin?" Luo Lan reached out to him. Captain keniu''s pupil suddenly shrunk and asked in surprise, "how do you know that Mr. Luo Lan has seen my people?" "Yes, I have. In a place full of cherry blossoms, it''s still the bottom of the sea Well, it''s a magical place anyway. Captain keniu may have a chance to go in the future. Your super power is very strange, but I don''t want you to use it on the sais. " Luo Lan warned, a momentum suddenly released, keniu captain immediately feel a mountain rolling down, and then look around, Frisa and Shangbo and others face normal, it seems that they did not feel. Looking at the smiling Luo Lan, Captain Keanu was excited. Suddenly, he felt that the person in front of him was inexplicable and mysterious. "Mr. Luo Lan is joking. What''s so great about my super power? Besides, how can there be cherry blossoms on the sea floor..." Captain Keanu gave an embarrassed smile. "I''ll know when I see you later." Leo in hell is captain keniu''s people, and the false kingdom of heaven where Leo is imprisoned is buried under the ocean of hell. "Ha ha, Mr. Luo Lan seems to know the people of captain keniu. If you want to know the essence of captain keniu, I have never seen him before." Felisa did not feel the difference between the two sides and asked with interest. "Some time ago, I entered the demon world to experience. I was lucky to meet one." "Oh." Felisa nodded, doubting him. Several people had another conversation, and then Rolan invited frissa and his party to the metropolitan area of Sarada. Frissa was very pleased to be invited and led a large team to visit Sarada. Along the way, Captain Keanu was quite honest and did not dare to peep any more. Along the way, Felisa was absolutely surprised by the advanced technology on Sarada. "Well, Sarada is really an extraordinary planet. I''m beginning to like it a little bit." Luo Lan laughs but does not speak, takes flisa and others to continue to visit, and then hosts a banquet for flisa and his army members. At this time, as the queen of Saifei forces, Saifeiya also takes ascali to attend. At the moment of seeing ascali, the detector immediately had a reaction, and a series of shocking data emerged in front of people''s eyes. 100000 combat power! Felisa''s expression was a little startled, "eh, this child has 100000 combat power at a young age. It must be Saiya princess." Luo Lan nods and holds ascali to her side. "She is my daughter ascali, Princess Sarada." "It''s amazing. It''s almost as good as captain keniu. It''s amazing talent." Felisa exclaimed, "compared with Princess askari, my bejita is useless. By the way, bejita is the prince of bejita and a Saiya!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 "Prince vegeta, the Saian who survived on vegeta?" Luo Lan touched ascali''s head with a strange expression. He knows better about vegeta than Felisa, and even her brother tabel lives on the planet Sarada at this time! Although bejita''s current strength is a bit unbearable, he will be a real master in the future. Especially after getting some practice experience from sharada, he will also know some skills to hide his strength, but his usual strength is not accurate. Frisa treats bejita as a waste. In the future, she will regret to spit blood! Eyes turned to Saifeiya, but see Saifeiya cold face showed a sneer, this smile fell to the eyes of flisa, of course, he was regarded as the disdain of begita. "Yes, vegeta is one of the only saians left in vegeta. He is also their prince. He is in his twenties and has less than 20000 combat power. Of course, this kind of waste can''t be compared with Princess askari. Even he dares to call himself a Saian prince, which is beyond his capacity." Felisa gave a cold smile. "Of course, that''s because the saians of the vegeta family are not pure enough. I quite approve of the strength of Sarada." Shangbo echoed: "yes, the Saiya people of bejita are extremely vulnerable. Even their ruler, King bejita, has only 10000 combat power." Captain Keanu spat and nodded with disdain: "King begita, that guy has a big temper. In fact, he is vulnerable." Sephia''s dark eyes flashed a red light. "I heard that begita was broken by an energy ball of Mr. frissa?" "Ooh, ooh, that''s true. The king''s normal strength is as high as 530000 combat power. Destroying a planet is just a matter of waving." Felisa admitted with pride that the saians who "knew" about vegeta were traitors to the ancient planet Salada, so they spoke without any cover up. When it comes to smashing the star of bejita, he also emphasizes his own strength. His personality is just like this. He likes to show his strength to others seriously. Whenever he meets his opponent, he will explain it impatiently. It is his greatest enjoyment to watch him fall into despair and pain because of his strength. Although she knew that the fighting capacity of Queen Sophie was as high as several million, she might not be frightened by her 530000 fighting capacity, but in her heart, Felisa still had a high pride. Hearing flisa boast that he had destroyed the star of bejita, sephia''s face changed a little, and soon he stopped and nodded indifferently. "It seems that vegeta didn''t provoke you, so it easily destroyed the Saiya? It''s said that after that, the strength of the Legion has been greatly affected Luo Lan picks up a piece of barbecue and delivers it to ascali for her daughter to enjoy. "In the early days of the destruction of vegeta, the Legion of frissa did have some influence. In fact, according to the original intention of the king, they didn''t want to destroy vegeta so early. It''s a pity that they offended people they shouldn''t have offended." Felisa laughed mysteriously. "That adult, but even when I face it, I have to be careful." Luo Lan''s eyes were shining, and Ning Zhong said: "God of destruction Birus Felisa was stunned for a moment, then clapped her hands and laughed: "ha ha ha, it''s really the old planet Sarada. Even Lord birus knows everything." Luo Lan sighed: "there is no solution to destroy the existence of God!" "Yes, that''s Lord birus. My father often told me that there are two people in the universe who can''t be provoked. One is boo the devil, and the other is Lord birus, the God of destruction. Boo the devil is missing, so don''t worry about him. Only Lord birus can''t be provoked!" Frisa was born proud, but he knew some people he couldn''t provoke. "Dad, who is the God of destruction?" Ascali''s black eyes were wide open, and sephia beside her frowned. She had never heard of birus, the God of destruction. Look at the expressions of Rolan and Frisa, they don''t look like simple characters. "The God of destruction, birus, is the highest level God in our universe. He is in charge of the destruction of all planets and life. Even if we super saians are several times stronger, we can''t defeat one finger of the God of destruction. If necessary, he can easily destroy the life of the whole universe." "Is it possible to destroy life in the universe?" Ascali cried out in disbelief. "Destroying God is such an unreasonable and unexplained existence." "Isn''t that invincible?" "For mortals, it''s true. Fortunately, the God of destruction, birus, often sleeps and doesn''t wake up so easily..." Luo Lan didn''t reveal any more, but what he said was amazing enough. Even if Shang Bo and captain keniu had heard of the destruction god birus from Felisa, they were shocked and scared by the terror of the destruction god birus. You should know that even if Felisa usually mentions the God of destruction, birus, he never preaches his power, so that the existence of the God of destruction, birus, is always covered with a layer of mystery.Only now did they know that the God of destruction, birus, was so terrible. "It turns out that the destruction of bejita has something to do with the God of destruction, birus..." Sophia''s red lips were slightly open, and her willow like eyebrows were slightly frowned. "The king of bejita has offended Lord birus and deserves to be destroyed." Felisa said with disdain on his face. He heard the information of the destruction god birus from Loran''s mouth. He believed that Sarada planet had a deep foundation. "By the way, if you want me to send that vegeta to Sarada, it''s better for the saians of vegeta to be disposed of by Sarada." Luo Lan waved: "no, we don''t lack such Saiya people." "So it is." Felisa sighed with regret. He also wanted to see how vegeta was hit when she came to Sarada! "Mr. frissa, your visit to Sarada is not just to see my daughter, is it?" "Ho Ho, visiting princess ascali is on the one hand and on the other Wang hopes to deepen cooperation with Saifei forces. " Felisa''s voice was low, and her purple black lips were cruel. Luo Lan body righting, face serious: "our cooperation is not always very deep." "It''s not enough. In the North galaxy, Ben Wang is already a well deserved overlord, but there are always some ants who don''t know what to do and want to bite Ben Wang, which makes me very unhappy. Mr. Luo Lan, would you like to deal with those ants with me?" "Be specific!" Flisa''s eyes were open, and the bloody pupil suddenly burst out cold light. A cold breath spread out, and the air temperature in the palace dropped several degrees. "Galactic mercenary organization and galactic patrol organization. I''m not happy with those two organizations." Luo Lan frowned, shook her head and refused: "I can''t promise this. Although Saifei forces occupy a large area, their main business is still trade. Galaxy mercenary organization and Galaxy patrol organization have business relations with us. We can''t break the contract with those two organizations." "Mr. frissa should prefer partners who abide by the treaty." Felisa stares at Luo Lan for a long time. When the scene falls into silence, he suddenly laughs, "yes, I guess you won''t agree. Then change one. I don''t know if Saifei forces are interested in the area outside the North Galaxy!" "You''re interested in territory outside the North Galaxy?" "Yes, there are only a few sporadic forces left in the North Galaxy except you and my family. If we don''t take over some new planets, our business will be in trouble." Luo Lan pondered for a moment and said, "you are not a business oriented person, frissa. I think you are tired of playing with the stars in the North galaxy and want to conquer new races." Due to the intervention of the Saifei forces, the foreign wars of the fleissa Legion are more frequent than those in the original work. Most of the life races in the North Galaxy have been threatened by fleissa, and it is no fun to fight again. For fleissa who takes the despair of other lives as enjoyment, he needs to find a new face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 With a smile, Felisa did not deny her ambition and confidently said, "although I dare not say that the universe is invincible, the scope of the northern Milky way is too small for me. As long as we join hands, there will be a broader star field waiting for us to conquer. Isn''t that wonderful?" Thinking of the myriad races beyond the North galaxy, Felisa can''t wait to see them despair. Luo Lan hears speech, not from consider carefully. At the present stage, the cooperation between the Saifei forces and the Legion of Felisa is still harmonious. Although Felisa is cold-blooded and has no mercy to speak of, he at least keeps his promise. Since the other side has said to cooperate with other planets, most of them really have such an idea. If the Saifei forces cooperate with the Fraser legion, they will benefit from the Saifei forces. Fraser only wants to enjoy the pleasure of killing, but the Saifei forces can actually get benefits through operation. There is no reason for them to break the tacit understanding between the two sides. However, the war on the Milky way is bound to cause chaos in the universe, but the culpability can not be ignored. However, there is nothing in the world that benefits but does not pay. If you want to expand the territory of Saifei''s forces, killing is indispensable. What you can do is to lower the responsibility of your own side. Thinking of this, Luo Lan has plans in her heart. Looking at Felisa with bright eyes, he nodded and said: "the Saifei forces can cooperate with the Felisa Legion to expand outside, but the Saifei forces can only provide assistance in battle. After all, the focus of the Saifei forces is business, and they are not as strong as the Felisa legion, so..." Frissa''s eyes brightened. "Naturally, I understand that the battle will be fought by the frissa Legion. The Saifei forces only need to provide assistance. At that time, all the planets will be dealt with by you." "No problem." Luo Lan nodded her head. The general cooperation has been decided, and the direction of details needs to be discussed by both parties. Next, Luo Lan and Frisa tacitly do not continue to discuss this issue. As the banquet continued, the two sides were in harmony. It was hard to see that one of them was Felisa, the emperor of the universe who made the whole North Galaxy nervous. After the party, Rowland arranged for Frisa to visit other parts of Sarada. As the loyal retinues of Felisa, Shangbo and kinut naturally follow closely. From time to time, they use detectors to observe the energy situation of Saiya people around them, and they make a sound of praise. Because of the preparation in advance, and each Saia has the ability to hide the breath, Shangbo did not detect the specific strength of Saia. Although the energy value is still amazing, it did not reach the point of despair. On the egg shaped aircraft, Felisa humbly and elegantly exclaimed that the warriors of Sarada were more elite than his legion of Felisa. Luo Lan smiles but does not speak, does not have the denial meaning. If one side wants to grow, it can''t hide its power blindly. If it shows its muscles properly, it can win more initiative. After staying on Salada for only two days, Felisa left behind Shangbo and a small number of elites to negotiate with Saifei forces on the strategy of other galaxies, and led the team of kinut to return to Felisa. Whew, the bright light belt delimits the atmosphere of sharada planet, and the giant disk spacecraft breaks away from the planet''s gravitational field. On the spaceship, Felisa looked at the faraway planet Sarada and laughed leisurely. "Saifei''s power is stronger than imagined." "Their little princess, very interesting." Captain Keanu nodded and said: "that little girl has such a strong power at a young age. She must be a super Saiya in the future. We need to pay attention. By contrast, begita is too useless." "Hum, if Saifei''s power is a little stronger, I''m afraid they are not strong enough to share our pressure. Galaxy patrol and Galaxy mercenary have some contact with them, so they should be able to attract attention for a while. We just want to invade as much as we can." Felisa is sure to win. "When the time comes, I''ll take the lead in the team of kinut." Captain Keanu''s face was grim. "It''s natural that you kinut''s team can''t escape the attack..." Felisa laughed and looked at the other four members of the team. They all showed cold smiles and nodded with satisfaction. "By the way, what do you think of the special forces and the Queen''s personal guard on Sarada?" Frisa asked suddenly. Captain keniu thought for a moment and said with a heavy face: "it''s very strong. I''m afraid the special forces alone are no less than our keniu corps, and the Queen''s Pro guard is even more superior to us And that Luo Lan, who is really a terrible guy A look frightens oneself not to dare to move, this kind of strength keniu captain only has experienced in the body of Frisa and King krud. "Luo Lan''s strength is really good." Felisa flew up and patted captain keniu on the shoulder. "We should have a sense of crisis. When the battlefield moves out of the North galaxy, we can''t predict what kind of enemy we will have. If the enemy is stronger than you, we can only do it ourselves.""Don''t worry, King Felisa, we will improve ourselves as soon as possible!" Captain keniu cut off the railway. "Well." Felisa whispered, and the aircraft floated into the cockpit, looking leisurely at the bright stars passing by the porthole. ¡­¡­ After the fleissa team left, Shangbo stayed to discuss the details of cooperation with the Saifei forces, which helped the fleissa Legion expand to the southwest of the North galaxy and the West galaxy. Because the west side of the North galaxy is the territory of the Saifei forces, the planets captured by the flissa Legion will be directly handed over to the Saifei forces, who have the priority to purchase and auction the planets. After the cooperation, led by Felisa, the ferocious Felisa Legion gradually shifted its focus and launched an attack towards the West galaxy. The first thing to suffer is the vast expanse of void that borders the North galaxy and the West galaxy. Because there is a border between the two galaxies, the planet itself is scarce, and the defensive force is even less. In the face of the murderous attack of the flissa legion, it has no ability to resist. Soon, the war started on the West galactic border. After receiving the news, the Galactic patrol and the Galactic mercenary had a dialogue with the Saifei forces for the first time. However, the Saifei forces were quite straightforward and directly kicked the ball at the frissa Legion. "The war in the West galaxy has nothing to do with me. You go to find Felisa." Luo Lan said so. Although he agreed to cooperate with the Fraser army, Rolan himself didn''t want to participate in it. During this period, he was busy training his daughter. In addition, he had to teach him the martial arts of "mind space". He didn''t have time to care about others. Such a long life, the war continues, but Luo Lan did not care. In the twinkling of an eye, two months have passed. During this period of time, Gloria practiced according to spiritual martial arts, and finally controlled the situation of super Saiya people out of control, and began to have some growth in strength. This situation directly taught Sophia to sigh that Gloria''s physique was strong, and he worked harder in training, and more frequently went to Rolan for in-depth spiritual cultivation. That feeling, as if back to their own strength is not very strong, the whole mental outlook has changed. One night, after SAFIYA''s training, ascali crept in. Askari pointed to a large area in the southeast of the North galaxy and vowed, "Dad, send me there. I want to open up my own power there!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Looking at the area askari pointed to on the map, that small slap almost covered a large area of the East Galaxy in the southeast of the North Silver River. Seeing askari''s serious appearance, Luo Lan said with a smile, "what kind of power do you want? Isn''t it good to be a princess on Sarada planet?" Ascali shook her head and said stubbornly, "no, I want to build my own power." "It''s dangerous outside." "I have the ascali legion, and I''m not weak. All the people who stand in front of me will be flattened by me, and in case of danger, Dad can come to save me, right?" Ascali''s eyes flickered, and she began to rub. Luo Lan hesitates. Before she answers ascali, Sophia comes over and presses her white palm on the child''s head. "Let askari go out for a break. As a Saian princess, she will assume the responsibility of leading Sarada planet in the future. Early exercise can enhance her ability. Don''t be afraid that she is in danger. In those days, we were in a much more dangerous situation than her. Only when we are in trouble can we become masters. If the environment is too comfortable, it will delay her. " "That''s it." The ascali are small and big. They agree on the side. Luo Lan stares at ascali, but she smiles and shakes her head. Since even Sophia says so, he can only agree. In fact, there is an example like monkey king''s meal. Luo Lan has always been very strict with his children''s education. His eldest son Luo Fei was sent out to carry out tasks when he was young. Now his daughter askari wants to be independent, and he has no reason to object even if he loves her. "It''s OK to go out and be independent, but you should pay attention to your own safety. Don''t be reckless when you are in danger. Remember to ask the headquarters for help." "I see." Askari saw that Luo Lan agreed to let her go out. She immediately grinned and clenched her fist. Then she hopped and ran out happily. "The child It''s all nonsense With a smile in her eyes, Luo Lan said to Sophia: "I don''t know who she has learned. I can''t be stable at all." "It''s inherited from our blood. I think it''s very good. Ascali has a deep foundation and takes full exercise. It''s easier to become a Super Saiyan in the future." Sophia sat down quietly, because she had just had exercise, her hair was wet, and she was wearing a new bathrobe. She had an indescribable charm. For this picked up daughter, Sophia is very loving. Luo Lan doesn''t object to this kind of stocking mode. She just feels reluctant to let her daughter go out so small. "Although it''s to let ascali go out and build power, security is the first priority Well, Lulu has a place in the East galaxy that she can take care of. In addition, Evelyn and ufia are also members of the ascali Legion now, and then draw some people from the Saifei forces to go there... " Luo Lan plans to improve the safety factor of ascali. "Saifei''s power is also expanding. Don''t transfer all the personnel." Sophia warned. Luo Lan didn''t care at all and said, "that''s the business of Frisa. Whatever. Now ascali is the most important thing." "Why don''t you care so much about roffy?" "Can a son be different from a daughter? It''s right for Luo Fei to suffer. Ascali has been wandering outside since childhood. We should love her well. Originally, I wanted to see their brother and sister. It seems that I''ll talk about it later. " Poor son, rich daughter, daughter is father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, Luo Lan heart is so eccentric. ¡°¡­¡­¡± For Luo Lan and CHIGUO''s double bid, Saifeiya can''t help but cast a white eye. How can there be such a differential treatment? Luo Fei will cry when he knows In order not to let Luofei chill, Saifeiya felt it was necessary to train him more severely to let him know that his family cared for him. ¡­¡­ Busy spaceport. Large and small spaceships set sail from the space dock shed to other distant galaxies. This is the spaceship manufacturing center of Saifei forces, and also undertakes the transformation and upgrading tasks of various spaceships. A large suspended space Island floats in the starry sky at a berth of the space port. Not far from the space Island, a super star ship with deep red body stands towering, just like a warrior, shining with cold metal light. After the transformation of Dr. bridges and others, ascali''s spaceship has expanded into a giant fortress. In the deep red star warship, one hundred Saiyan clones are in place. In addition, a group of elites are drawn from the Saifei forces to form the ascali Legion. Accompanied by Luo Lan and others, ascali quickly steps to the crimson star ship and looks at the gorgeous super spaceship. The little girl''s eyes suddenly light up. "Ascali, this starship is a gift from dad. You can take it to conquer your goal." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Yes, yes." Askari was happily flying around the scarlet star like a bee, and her pink cheeks turned red with excitement."Thank you, Dad. I love it!" Askari "MUA" kisses Luo Lan''s face, which makes Luo Lan laugh. Sophia''s face was full of food: "just thank dad?" "Thank you, mom, of course," she said Celia tut a mouth, in the head of ashkari hard a knock, the whole body of ashkari''s small combat clothes, admonished: "in danger to find the forces of the grotto Lulu, don''t rush into battle, by the way, the East galaxy has a medamer star place, where there are many magical martial arts, have a chance to see." "Can you conquer it?" Ascali looks up. "Medamor is a neutral planet." Luo Lan reminds us that he has been practicing in medamor for some time, but he is not willing to lead the war there. "Oh." "If something goes wrong, evacuate immediately." "I see." Ascali nodded. Saifeiya''s face was flat, and said in a deep voice: "ashkari, you are going out this time mainly to improve yourself. Don''t neglect your practice because you are fighting on the planet. If I find you lazy, your experience will stop here." "Well." "Evelyn and ufia, supervise ascali and don''t let her do too much." Luo Lan told the former members of the Queen''s Pro guard and the two female soldiers of the ascali Legion that he had always trusted the elites of the two Saifei forces. "Yes, Lord Luo Lan." "We''ll take care of Princess ascali." "Let''s go." Ascali cheered, boarded the spaceship and began to make trouble. Soon, the large crimson star ship opened its shield and gradually disappeared into the vast sea of stars. ¡­¡­ On May 7, when the ascali Legion marched thousands of miles toward the East galaxy, it was rainy in the lower world. In the temple. God on crutches overlooking the lower world, a few years, God''s face wrinkles become more and more, people are more old, exuding a decadent smell of dying. His turbid eyes gazed at the lower world for a long time. The God took back his eyes and turned to the three figures who were not far away from Bobo''s training. They were the first three people who passed the test of kalinda after the end of the big demon event. If Luo Lan or Sun Wukong were here, they would recognize that the three people who received Bobo training were tianjinfan, jiaozi and Kelin. At this time, three years have passed since the event of big Lord bick. Although three years ago, the event of big devil bik caused a huge sensation to the earth, and then the operation of universal capsule company and the Earth Kingdom stimulated the martial arts circle of the earth, and made the martial arts practice of the earth become more enthusiastic, but it was not in a day. The martial arts of the earth declined for too many years. Although it can cultivate some excellent talents in just three years Martial arts fans, but not enough to let the advanced martial arts and Taoism grow up. The peak of martial arts cultivation needs to wait for several years before it can be crossed. However, compared with the predicament that no one has been to the temple for hundreds of years, it is a good start for someone to enter the temple successfully, and the God of heaven is very satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 "The Qi of tianjinfan and others has reached 2000 combat effectiveness according to the standards of the universe, and the earth finally has its own high-end combat effectiveness." The old God looked at tianjinfan and Kelin happily. They were practicing in the temple. Don''t underestimate the combat effectiveness of 2000. You should know that the division of low-level planets and medium-level planets in the universe is based on 1000 combat effectiveness. Most life in the universe is below 1000 combat effectiveness! When God and Luo Lan reached a protection agreement, the protection limit was only 2500 combat power. With their efforts, it will soon be more than 2500 combat effectiveness. Think of the earth''s native soldiers become stronger and stronger, the old God''s face can''t help but smile, "Qiqi and suno are still practicing in Wuxing mountain, and their strength has certainly increased a lot in recent years. With them, the strength of the earth is not vulgar, so there should be no problem in self-protection in the universe." Laotianshen thought optimistically that he didn''t believe that when most of the planets were low-level planets, the earth would be so unlucky that it would be invaded by high-end enemies. Even if there is an invasion, there is still a way out for the earth - to rescue the Saifei forces. For the sake of years of cooperation, the other side will not sit back and ignore it. In short, from the current situation, the future of the earth is bright. At this time, the two majestic breath seemed to break a certain boundary, and suddenly came from the west of the earth, straight towards the temple. The old God felt the two breath, and his turbid eyes suddenly twinkled. "Their practice is over!" "Eh, there are two strong Qi approaching the temple, so strong..." Tianjin rice face shocked to stop the action in hand, three eyes tightly lock the two breath, the two breath is extremely pure, boundless at the same time let people have a strong shock feeling! Tianjinfan found that when he met with the other party, he might not be the opponent. When is there such a powerful master on earth? Tianjin fan is shocked. "It''s very familiar. It seems that I''ve seen it somewhere." Colin was frowning, with a sense of deja vu. The old God said with a smile: "it''s Qiqi and Sunuo. They have finished the test of taishanglaojun and are coming back from Wuxing mountain." Kelin heard the words, his eyes lit up: "ah, it''s them!" He knew Qiqi and suno when they were the 21st world''s first martial arts association. At that time, the two girls left a deep impression on him. They were young, but they were stronger than him. At that time, although he entered the top four with luck, he was not their opponent in terms of real strength. Except when the dragon ball was used to resurrect the people killed by the big demon king bick, they once appeared for a short time. They were usually not in the temple. Counting the time, they had been practicing in Wuxing mountain for four years. "You mean Kiki and suno are the heirs of the gods?" Tianjinfan has been practicing in the temple for several years, but for Qiqi and suno, the two future gods, only their names have been heard and no one has been seen. "Yes, they are. They are also the top eight of the 21st world''s first martial arts association. Besides Wukong, they should be the most powerful on earth." Colin replied. Tianjin fan doubts: "I remember that the champion of the martial arts association was like a woman named LAN Qi. Why didn''t I hear of her?" God God said: "orchid is a disciple of Queen Sophie, usually not on earth." Tianjin rice suddenly realized, suddenly frowned. "Here it is As soon as the voice fell, the strong wind swept up. Two figures appeared in the square of the temple. They were graceful and had the charm of an adult woman. One of them had beautiful black hair. He was about 1.6 meters tall. His body was exquisite and soft. His black hair was tied into a bunch behind him. Several strands of beautiful hair naturally dropped from his temples to his chest. The other is a little younger, with a pretty face, red hair tied with ribbons, and looks very simple. These are Kiki and suno. Qiqi and suno have been practicing in Wuxing mountain for four years. When Monkey King left early, they were still under taishanglaojun''s hands. Now they are successful, with a pure and natural atmosphere. "So strong!" Tianjinfan looked at the two heirs of the gods and felt the strong breath from them. "3500 combat power!" It''s incredible to estimate their Qi, but it''s normal for them to have such strength when they think of practicing in the mysterious emperor Laojun. "God, Bobo, long time no see." Qiqi graciously said hello, and then nodded to tianjinfan and Kelin, while suno slowly followed her. "Well, well, you have the right to inherit the position of God." The old God looked at them and nodded with satisfaction. When he noticed their strong natural breath, he was overjoyed. After some reminiscence, Qiqi conveyed the meaning of taishanglaojun, "Lord Anning said that the descendant of big demon bik is lurking on the earth. Let''s be careful."Speaking of the big devil bick, the old God''s face became serious and said, "a few days ago, I noticed the breath of the opening of the demon world. Bick''s breath once appeared for a short time, but soon disappeared. Now I don''t know where it is. I have a bad feeling." "To be able to escape the monitoring of the temple shows that the big Lord bick has become stronger than before." Suno said. Everyone on the scene knows that three years ago, the big demon king of bick was not completely eliminated, so when talking about bick, the atmosphere became dignified. The God waved his hand and laughed, "don''t worry, there are powerful soldiers like you on the earth. I don''t think bick is your opponent after all." "Compared with three years ago, we are not what we used to be. There is absolutely no problem!" Clinklet said. "I''ll beat him myself this time." Tianjin fanzhejin railway. "The 23rd World''s best martial arts association in the lower world will be held soon, and powerful experts from all over the world will be gathered at that time. If bik wants to rule the world, he will never miss such an opportunity, so we just have to wait at the martial arts association." "The first martial arts association in the world. I hope there won''t be any trouble." "If Wukong can come back, we will be more confident." Even if his strength is greatly increased, in klin''s heart, he still thinks that monkey king''s strength is stronger than him. The old God said with a smile, "he will come back." He got the news from the omnipotent capsule company very early that the monkey king would come back to attend the 23rd martial arts meeting, which is also the reason why he is confident to deal with the big demon bik. When people heard that the monkey king was coming back to attend the martial arts meeting, they immediately became full of confidence. At that time, the big devil of bick was not the opponent of the monkey king. Now, with others like him, no matter how strong the freshman bick is, he can definitely get rid of it. Thinking about this, a few people''s mood became relaxed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 Southeast Island, rainy. The continuous rainy days did not mean to stop at all, making the whole air extremely humid. Southeast island is a relatively large island with an independent city, which is many times larger than that of papaya Island three years ago. Three years later, the martial arts association was held again. Practitioners from all over the world came here early in order to show their skills. At the registration office of the conference, Kelin, tianjinfan, Qiqi and Sunuo have already signed up and are waiting for the appearance of Monkey King, but they haven''t seen him for a long time. "Why hasn''t Wukong come yet? Haven''t you forgotten?" "That guy makes people so nervous every time." "Don''t worry, bulma is by his side and will definitely remind him." Qiqi looked at the next time, from the registration deadline is still a long time, "bick''s gas did not appear, we do not have to wait here." "Creak!" There was a screeching brake sound, a taxi stopped in front of them, and several people jumped out of the car, including tortoise fairy and Wulong, as well as bulma''s sister tayis. "Oolong, teacher Wutian!" Colin welcomed it with enthusiasm. "Miss tays is here, too!" Taes lifted her golden hair and put a smile on her face. "Universal capsule company is one of the organizers of this martial arts meeting. I''ve come to collect writing materials." At this time, many people remembered that the person in front of them was a famous novelist as well as a young lady from the omnipotent capsule company. "Tays, do you know where Wukong is? Why haven''t you come yet?" "Wukong and bulma went to baozi mountain first, and they will come soon. By the way, after the martial arts meeting, they will get married. Remember to attend the wedding. " Tays''s words shocked everyone. "Wukong is getting married..." Klin is very surprised, and the object is still bulma, just the little man of Monkey King, who is very twisted with bulma! After hearing this doubt, tays said with a smile that the monkey king was Saiya, and now he has grown into an adult. Colin imagined the monkey king as he grew up, and he felt incredible. At this time, a golden band of light cuts across the sky, and the monkey king comes over with bulma in his arms in a somersault cloud. When he sees the monkey king who has grown into an adult, he is stunned, whether it is tortoise fairy or klin. "This is Goku?" Cline rubbed his eyes and his face was incredible. "Yes, can''t you recognize me?" Sun Wukong was dressed in an orange red martial arts uniform. His strong body was very tall and straight. He didn''t look like a small man at all. "It''s really Wukong. It''s changed a lot." "I''ve grown so much." Clin is taller than two people. The guy who is shorter than himself actually exceeds him by several heads, especially his handsome appearance. It''s too much. "Hee hee, I also think I have changed a lot." The monkey king felt his head with embarrassment. Bulma took the monkey king''s arm and showed a sweet smile on his face: "long time no see!" "Hello, Kiki, suno!" "Long time no see." Qiqi and bulma got to know each other earlier, and several girls soon chatted with each other. After knowing that bulma was going to marry Monkey King, Qiqi sincerely wished them well, and then asked about their situation in recent years, bulma made a brief introduction. On the other hand, after the appearance of the monkey king, tianjinfan''s eyes stayed on him and felt the breath of each other. His face became more serious. Compared with his own progress in the past three years, the growth of the monkey king seems to be more huge. "Monkey King How angry are you "In the past few years, I have received severe training in another place, and my strength has increased a lot!" "On other planets?" Tianjin fan asked curiously. "The monkey king was energetic and said:" yes, there are many experts there. I''m not their opponent at all Then I talked about what I saw and heard on Sarada. When he learned that there were many experts on the sharada planet who could make the monkey king unable to make a move, tianjinfan was stunned. Even a master like Sun Wukong can''t make a move. What a master that is. There are so many masters on the other side of the world. Compared with them, their power is nothing! Thinking that there are so many experts in the world, Tianjin rice is not discouraged, and a hot heart becomes more fiery. "Wukong, please sign up!" The tortoise fairy looked at his watch and interrupted the monkey king. They continued to talk. "Oh All right The monkey king answered and went to the registration office to put in his name. "Monkey king?" When the staff in charge of the registration of the martial arts association heard the name of the champion Monkey King of the last session, they immediately became excited. "Mr. Monkey King, welcome to the world''s first martial arts association. Your name has been registered. I wish you another success and show us a wonderful competition.""There are many experts in this year. It''s not easy to win the championship!" The monkey king was embarrassed. "Mr. Monkey King is so modest." For the people who beat the big devil bik to save the world, the staff only thought that the monkey king was joking. Sun Wukong smiles and doesn''t explain, but his sharp eyes turn to the other side of the martial arts meeting. Although they can''t feel bick''s anger, he knows that bick has actually come to the martial arts meeting. The monkey king has been looking forward to the new student bick for a long time. "I hope it won''t disappoint me!" I''m used to seeing all kinds of experts on Sarada. Even if I know that the new student is very strong, the monkey king doesn''t have any timidity. ¡­¡­ The rain is getting smaller, the sky is beginning to clear, and the blue sky is emerging from behind the clouds. After the registration, Sun Wukong and others went to the nearby hotel to check in. As the deadline for registration was close to evening, the official competition of the martial arts association would not begin until the next morning. There are the first lady and the second lady of omnipotent capsule company in the hotel. Naturally, their hotel is the highest grade in the whole southeast island. When they arrive at the hotel, Luo Lan has been waiting there. Next to them is blue hair orchid in a pink dress, quietly collecting an umbrella. Seeing the monkey king and them coming, Luo Lan greets them with a relaxed expression, and then stays in the hotel with tayis. Kelin and others all know Luolan and know that he is bulma''s brother-in-law, so there is no accident that tayis lives with Luolan. "Mr. Luo Lan is still so unfathomable..." Tianjin fan looks at Luo Lan''s back and sighs. "That man is a master in the universe. We are far behind him." The last time we met was when Luo Lan and Luo Fei went to the temple to practice. Anyway, Colin never saw through him. "If you can reach one ten thousandth of his level, you will be a great master." A strange voice sounded in the ears of tianjinfan and Kelin. Looking up, it was a middle-aged man with sunglasses and some baldness. The other party is wearing a white shirt, slightly bent, light footed, not sharp eyes, clearly looks not strong, but gives people a different feeling. Disharmony. This is the first impression of tianjinfan. "The breath is not strong, why have a kind of familiar feeling." Tianjin fan thought to himself. Qiqi then looked at the middle-aged man and said with a quiet smile: "God, how can you go down to the world in person?" The middle-aged man hissed, "I''m borrowing the body of a mortal now. Please call me ''Tianxing''. I still don''t feel at ease about the big devil of bick!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 "Didn''t you say that we will deal with the affairs of big demon bik? God, you can go down to the world at will. If something happens, what can you do?" Suno looked at the God with complaint and his tone was quite dissatisfied. You know, the old God is very old, and his strength is not equal to that of the new bick. It''s a very dangerous move to casually appear in the meeting hall of the martial arts association. The God said with a smile: "although I''m old and have been a God for so many years, I always have some unique skills in my hand. Besides, bick and I are one, so he dare not kill me." With a straight face, the God said solemnly, "you should pay attention. According to my observation just now, bick should have come to the venue. Try not to conflict with him before the official competition. If you really want to fight, remember to inform everyone immediately with your breath." "I understand." "God rest assured!" The monkey king clapped his hands and said, "I''ve been looking forward to playing bick for a long time." All of them nodded seriously. In recent years, they have been working hard to improve their strength and defeat bick. At this time, the war is coming. They are not in a panic and are full of expectations for the battle. At this time, the tortoise fairy learned from people''s words that the middle-aged man in front of him was the God of the temple. "Ah, it''s the God of heaven?" In his generation''s eyes, the God of heaven represents the highest level of the earth''s martial arts. It is a great honor to see the God of heaven and get his guidance. But what worries him is that the big devil bick has not been completely eliminated. The God of heaven knew the tortoise fairy and said to him with a kind smile, "I know you, Wu Tian, who are called the God of martial arts." Master Wu taidou is the hero who sealed the big demon king of bik. For more than 300 years, master GUI himself has promoted the development of martial arts on the earth. Even several practitioners in the temple have more or less accepted the guidance of master GUI. For such a martial arts master, the God of heaven has not put on a high posture. The God of heaven was flattered by his politeness, so he took off his hat to greet him politely. "You don''t have to be so nervous. You know my brother-in-law is also on the earth. Even if there is something, he won''t stand by. Besides, the big bik devil you are talking about may not be able to beat Wukong. In recent years, Wukong''s strength has improved rapidly. " Bulma said optimistically. After getting used to those strong people who destroy the sky and the earth on Sarada, she didn''t pay attention to the big demon bik from the bottom of her heart. Bulma''s words reassured us a lot. As the old God was attached to the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man himself had a child to take care of. In order to hide his identity, the old God met the monkey king in a hurry and left soon after they met. After the God left, Monkey King and others entered the hotel to have a rest. ¡­¡­ A night of silence. In the early morning of the next day, the trial competition of the Martial Arts Association officially began, and all the players who participated in the world''s first Martial Arts Association came to the martial arts temple. Sun Wukong and klin put on guixianliu''s martial arts clothes and bid farewell to bulma. They entered the martial arts competition school, while Tianjing Fanzi and jiaozi were dressed in hexianliu''s dark green coat. Because taobaibai was killed by Luo Lan long ago, the crane fairy could not find taobaibai''s body at all. Naturally, there was no mechanical taobaibai. There are many Taoists from all over the world gathered in the competition martial arts school. Some of them are old masters who have been famous for a long time, and some of them are new comers who have only been on the show in recent years. The host of the golden haired suit took the list of contestants and compared their information. When he saw the names of Sun Wukong and tianjinfan, his face was full of excited smiles. As the contestants of the previous Martial Arts Association, the arrival of Sun Wukong will certainly make the martial arts association more wonderful. "Monkey King, Tianjin rice, Kelin, dumplings Ah, Miss Kiki and miss suno are here too. This competition will be wonderful. " Just looking at the seeded players on the list, the blonde host thinks there will be a fierce fight. It''s a pity that there is a trial competition in the early stage of the martial arts association. Only those who have entered the top eight can compete in the open-air arena. If several seed players meet in the selection, it''s a pity. Therefore, luck will play an important role in whether they can become the top eight. "Jiaozi, please when we draw lots later." Colin went to the dumpling and whispered. "Well." Jiaozi nodded, "give it to me." When he got the reply from jiaozi, Kling laughed at ease. It would be a pity if he was eliminated in the preliminary election because he met the monkey king. "Wukong, look over there!" Tianjinfan touched the arm of the monkey king, pointed to a figure with a white hood in the corner of the martial arts competition school, and said in a heavy tone: "that man is the big demon of bick." Monkey King nodded, his eyes became sharp. At this time, the other party also saw the monkey king, a indifferent look like a dagger stabbing, the monkey king spirit suddenly shocked, the whole person dignified, "what a powerful momentum, you must be careful when you meet him, he is too much stronger than the big demon king before.""Bik, the great devil has become so strong!" Tianjin rice face is not very good-looking, fist clenched, unwilling to nod. I thought that after three years of hard work, my strength has improved a lot, and I can fight with bick even if I can''t help it. But just now, I saw him face to face, and he realized that the gap between himself and the new bick is as big as a natural moat. "Hateful, it seems that the" big Beek "can only be dealt with by Wukong. I''m really not willing to." "Sister Qiqi, how does bick practice and why is he so powerful?" Suno looked at bick for a moment and asked suspiciously. Qiqi is wearing a blue cheongsam. The size of the cheongsam fits the girl''s soft lines. Her Kung Fu is slightly better than suno''s. suno always asks her if she has any questions. Qiqi frowns and says: "Lord Anning says that bick has been practicing in the demon world these years. It''s a cruel world. Bick must have experienced a lot of training in it." Suno nodded, lips slightly cocked, "we are in the Anning adult there also after severe training, will be able to beat him." Qiqi said: "don''t be careless. Bick is different from those masters in the netherworld. He can''t go to the underworld if he kills him." Wuxing mountain is the entrance to the netherworld. Qiqi and Sunuo are trained by Taishang Laojun Anning. They are trained by experts in the netherworld. Many of these experts come from outside the earth. Therefore, their training is quite sufficient and their strength grows very fast. "Ladies and gentlemen, the preliminary race is about to start. Please line up and draw lots. This preliminary race will be held in eight challenge arenas, and only one contestant will be selected from each challenge arena to enter the top eight..." The voice of the staff sounded on the radio, and all the contestants gathered in succession. After the host introduced the rules of the competition, they began to draw lots. Under the operation of dumplings, Sun Wukong, tianjinfan and others were not drawn to the same competition area. As soon as he came on the court, the monkey king met his old rival, garpa Wang. King gapA clamored for a snow front shame. As a result, he was beaten down by the Monkey King three or two times, causing a lot of boos. Of course, everyone knows that this is not because of the weakness of King gapA, but because the monkey king is too strong. As a popular candidate for the championship, the strength of King gapA is very terrible. It''s just that he met the monkey king, which is really unlucky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 "It''s a pity. Garpa Wang is very strong." "It''s a pity that he met Monkey King." "It''s too strong to be worthy of being the one who killed the big devil bick and saved the world." Many contestants are talking about it and feel sorry for the failure of King gapA. Now that the development of the world martial arts, all the contestants who can come to join the martial arts association have a good foundation. Naturally, they can tell what level gapA''s Kung Fu has reached. His failure is just because he picked the wrong opponent. "At the end of the game, the monkey king wins!" The referee whistled the result. "Well, the strength of the monkey king has really improved a lot, but it''s far worse than me." Bick watched the situation on the challenge arena of the monkey king coldly and knocked his opponent unconscious with a wave. "Referee, announce the result!" Bick said coldly. The referee was stunned for a moment and announced: "Magic II wins!" With a thud, bick drifted down from the challenge arena. At this moment, his body was shocked, as if he felt something. His eyes turned to another challenge arena, where a middle-aged man in a shirt and funny action got up from the ground with "good luck". Unfortunately, his head hit his opponent''s chin and knocked him unconscious . "Ah, I passed out. I was promoted, right?" Tianxing (the God of heaven) helped his glasses and felt the back of his head. He was embarrassed to smile and looked like a fool. "Yes, star player wins and goes to the next round!" Bick''s eyes suddenly shrank, full of doubts: "this man It''s not easy! " After careful examination, it suddenly dawned on me that Mori Han was willing to kill him. "It turned out that it was the immortal God who ran to the lower world. I just took this opportunity to solve his hidden danger. No one can stop me from ruling the world in the future." "Hehe, has bick found out..." Tianxing (the old God of heaven) lowered his head and flashed a ray of light in the corner of his eyes. "Compared with the old big bik, the new bik seems to be a little different. Forget it, let me see how much you have changed." The God of heaven also means to investigate bick in the lower world this time. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" In other arenas, the competition is in full swing. Because several people are not in the same competition area, everyone is confident and bold to exert their full strength. Every time the monkey king comes on, they almost win by one move, and gradually all the players are numb. The preliminaries came to an end. As expected, Sun Wukong, tianjinfan, Kelin, jiaozi, Qiqi, Sunuo, Tianxing and bike entered the final eight after a morning''s competition. "The preliminary competition is officially over. Thank you for your participation. The formal competition will start at 1:00 p.m. now, please draw lots from the top eight." The final result of the draw is: in the first game, the monkey king vs. Tianjin rice. Scene two, suno vs dumplings. Scene 3, Qiqi vs Tianxing. Scene 4, klin vs. bik. ¡­¡­ After the preliminary contest, Sun Wukong and others went out of the martial arts competition school to meet with Burma. Burma has prepared a big lunch for everyone. After a good meal, the next eight finals of the martial arts competition will be held! Bulma and tayis, as representatives of the organizers of the martial arts association, have an independent viewing platform in the high-rise building of the martial arts association. Thanks to this, tortoise fairy and Wulong and others do not have to squeeze in the crowd. "I''m in a good position. I can see all the games here." Bulma stroked her light purple hair and, with a smile, occupied the best position in the field of vision. "In addition, all the matches of the martial arts association will be broadcast live to the whole world through cameras, and everyone can see the situation of the competition." Bulma smiles triumphantly. Luolan, tayis and rankie stand beside him and remind him: "you know, bick also participated in the competition, which is easy to cause panic." Bulma didn''t care and said, "there''s Wukong. There''s no problem, and I can''t deal with it. There''s a brother-in-law!" Luo Lan laughs but does not speak. He is not the babysitter of the earth and will not take care of the earth. If the monkey king is not bick''s opponent, he can save the monkey king at most and let them fight for the rest. You have to know that the monkey king is several times better than the original. If even bick can''t win, how can he face the future crisis. Bejita, Felisa, which one is not stronger than the current bick, put in the monkey king in front of them to sharpen can be more! "By the way, brother-in-law, why didn''t sister Sophia come to earth with you?" Luo Lan looked at bulma and said, "she is not interested in the martial arts of the earth." "Oh." Bulma nodded clearly, the other side is Saifei queen, naturally do not see the earth level competition. In fact, if Sun Wukong and bik did not participate in this competition, and Luo Lan came to earth for the wedding of bulma and Sun Wukong, he would not be interested in coming here specially for the competition.Just when they are talking and laughing, the next competition has already started. The first game was the match between the monkey king and tianjinfan. Although tianjinfan worked hard in the temple and achieved 2000 combat effectiveness, he was still not the opponent of the monkey king. After using the improved new Qigong gun and four body boxing, they are still not the opponents of Monkey King, so they have no choice but to admit defeat. But the game presented by both sides is extremely wonderful. The monkey king has a bad problem, that is, when facing his opponent, he doesn''t put out all his strength at the first time, but likes to test. This has the advantage of knowing the strength of the other side and preparing for the specific battle, but the disadvantage is also very obvious, and it is easy to be exploited. Because it is not fully exerted and the mental state is not perfect, there will be loopholes. It is better to meet an opponent whose strength is not as good as his own. Once he meets an opponent whose strength is equal, he will easily show his flaws. We should know that in high-level combat, the combat rhythm is very important. At the beginning, we should grasp the opportunity and give the opponent a heavy blow, and then we can gain a greater advantage. It is not advisable for the monkey king to explore slowly in the real battle of life and death. "There''s no sense of tension. When can the monkey king get rid of the problem of belittling the enemy?" Luo Lan shook her head. "Brother in law, what''s wrong with Wukong''s fighting?" "Fighting for life and death, one move may change the situation. Wukong''s fighting style is only suitable for competition. Saiya people who have really experienced the war will not do it. If they don''t change it, they will suffer a big loss in the future." "Yes..." In her eyes, the monkey king has always been very handsome. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him. In any case, for ordinary earth people, the competition between the monkey king and tianjinfan can only be described as wonderful or even shocking. "In the first game, the monkey king won!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 "There is a big gap between the skinhead named klin and bick. This game is doomed. You''d better worry about whether Wukong can defeat the other side." Tays stands beside Luo Lan and supports her husband with a clear attitude. "You know that, sister?" bulma asked Tays Baile bulma glanced, "at least I have practiced in Kailin tower for a period of time. Although my kung fu is not very good, with the support of the fruit of the spirit tree, my strength is not bad, otherwise I would not have a healthy child like Luo Lan." "You and Wukong are going to get married too. Your small body can''t bear the cruelty of Saiya people. Do you want your sister to support you with some nutrient solution?" When bulma heard the speech, red clouds rose on her cheeks. She became angry and said: "we are talking about the competition now. Sister, don''t talk nonsense..." Then she whispered to tayis about the fruit of strengthening her constitution. She''s still worried about herself and the next generation of Monkey King. Without taking care of the discussion between the two sisters, Luo Lan lowered her head and thought to herself about the strength of bick. Compared with the 300 combat effectiveness in the original book, bick is undoubtedly much stronger. Although this strength is insignificant in Luo Lan''s view, it is shocking for the earth at this stage. According to the current progress, when bejita comes to earth six years later, bick''s strength should not be weaker than neru, a nemec. I don''t know if vegeta will come to earth in six years. If she does, I don''t know what kind of mood she will feel when she sees such a powerful nemec. ¡­¡­ On the stage, the game between Colin and bick has already started. First, there was a sneer, then bick began to attack Colin. With a wave of his arm, a violent gust suddenly swept the whole court, and then he was thrown directly into the air. Then he quickly stepped forward, jumped up, and Bick threw his fists down from the sky. Bang! The hard iron fist hit Clin. Within one millionth of a second, klin took the breath of his body, put his hands in front of the smashed chest, and there was a loud bang of his eardrum. Suddenly, a huge hole of three meters was blasted out of the flat and spacious competition arena, and a gust of wind swept away, and the smoke and gravel spread out. Whew! Klin sprang up from the hole and gathered his hands around his waist to gather Qigong waves and aim at bick. "Turtle Qigong!" With a cry, the blue energy wave was pushed out and attacked bick. When he saw the qigong wave coming towards him, bick sneered indifferently, and with a stroke of his arm, he flew away with the qigong wave he was thinking about. The qigong wave pen with huge energy flew straight out and directly hit a desert island near the southeast island. It was like a brilliant sun rising on the horizon. The fierce flash came from a distant place with a terrible impact, and the sky suddenly became bright. The terrible mushroom cloud path broke through the sky, giving people a shock of the end of the world. The organizer''s camera turned quickly to record the scene clearly. "It''s a nuclear bomb, isn''t it?" "The qigong wave of wudaojia is so terrible. If it falls on us, we will suffer." "Klin players are worthy of being the disciples of martial arts teacher Wutian. They are so strong." The audience gets excited, and gets goose bumps all over when they are timid. Human beings like things or rumors that can scare themselves to death most. The intense emotion of adrenaline secretion stimulates their nerves, which is commonly known as like to die! "Come on, Colin!" "Devil II, defeat your opponent!" Someone in the audience yelled, they enjoy the visual experience of the fierce competition, no matter who wins in the end. "Boy, this power is far from enough. If the rules of the game didn''t allow you to kill your opponent, you would be dead now." "Hey, hey, you can try it!" "Hum!" Bick''s face became cold, and his eyes were cold. Just as he was about to give Colin a hard hand, he saw that Colin raised his hands and put them in front of his forehead. "What is he doing?" Bick looked at it suspiciously. At this time, klin roared: "Sun boxing!" It seems that there is a second sun in the sky. The dazzling light makes everyone present lose their vision for a short time. At this time, a cry comes from the distance. "Qi round chop!" Whew, whew! A disk-shaped sharp energy roared, the air was instantly cut by it, bick could not see what Clin had done, but as a soldier''s intuition, he instinctively raised a sense of crisis. "Hiss!" Like the sound of cloth being cut, bick''s arm was cut by Qi Yuan, and blood spattered out. Bick''s face suddenly changed, and his green face became dark. He knew that he was belittling the enemy. Although the earth man in front of him had less than 2000 combat power, his attack methods were endless. If he was not careful, he might capsize in the sewer."Damn it Curse in the heart, bick learned a lesson, simply closed his eyes, willpower all pay attention to Cline''s body, a breath spread out, capture Cline''s action. At this time, the advantage that Colin had just gained suddenly disappeared. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Klin and bick continue to teach, and their bodies move rapidly. With the "crackling" fighting sound coming, the competition field becomes a mess, and the fine stones keep splashing. They hit the wall of Wudao temple, shooting dark holes. But because klin''s basic combat power is not as good as klin''s, even if he uses flower like skills, it is still difficult to make up The gap in strength. "Turtle Qigong!" "Qi round chop!" In a roar, klin spent all his energy, but bick sneered. The surging air waves continued to float from the surface of his body. As soon as klin''s attacks came into contact with him, they were blocked by a thick air wall. "Magic light!" With his fingers outstretched, the electric wave like energy and light radiated out. As soon as klin''s face froze, he became short of breath. He knew that it was impossible for bick to fight head-on, so he bit his teeth and dodged quickly. "Hum, it''s a trick to carve insects. Once I get serious, how can you be my opponent?" Bick sneered and followed Colin''s movements. This is a high-level battle. Ordinary martial arts and Taoists can''t capture their movements at all. Even the gods can only capture their shadows. Let alone the others. Even if you look at the big screen, you don''t know what happened. "Colin''s strength has grown so much." God looked at it in horror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 "There is a big gap between the skinhead named klin and bick. This game is doomed. You''d better worry about whether Wukong can defeat the other side." Tays stands beside Luo Lan and supports her husband with a clear attitude. "You know that, sister?" bulma asked Tays Baile bulma glanced, "at least I have practiced in Kailin tower for a period of time. Although my kung fu is not very good, with the support of the fruit of the spirit tree, my strength is not bad, otherwise I would not have a healthy child like Luo Lan." "You and Wukong are going to get married too. Your small body can''t bear the cruelty of Saiya people. Do you want your sister to support you with some nutrient solution?" When bulma heard the speech, red clouds rose on her cheeks. She became angry and said: "we are talking about the competition now. Sister, don''t talk nonsense..." Then she whispered to tayis about the fruit of strengthening her constitution. She''s still worried about herself and the next generation of Monkey King. Without taking care of the discussion between the two sisters, Luo Lan lowered her head and thought to herself about the strength of bick. Compared with the 300 combat effectiveness in the original book, bick is undoubtedly much stronger. Although this strength is insignificant in Luo Lan''s view, it is shocking for the earth at this stage. According to the current progress, when bejita comes to earth six years later, bick''s strength should not be weaker than neru, a nemec. I don''t know if vegeta will come to earth in six years. If she does, I don''t know what kind of mood she will feel when she sees such a powerful nemec. ¡­¡­ On the stage, the game between Colin and bick has already started. First, there was a sneer, then bick began to attack Colin. With a wave of his arm, a violent gust suddenly swept the whole court, and then he was thrown directly into the air. Then he quickly stepped forward, jumped up, and Bick threw his fists down from the sky. Bang! The hard iron fist hit Clin. Within one millionth of a second, klin took the breath of his body, put his hands in front of the smashed chest, and there was a loud bang of his eardrum. Suddenly, a huge hole of three meters was blasted out of the flat and spacious competition arena, and a gust of wind swept away, and the smoke and gravel spread out. Whew! Klin sprang up from the hole and gathered his hands around his waist to gather Qigong waves and aim at bick. "Turtle Qigong!" With a cry, the blue energy wave was pushed out and attacked bick. When he saw the qigong wave coming towards him, bick sneered indifferently, and with a stroke of his arm, he flew away with the qigong wave he was thinking about. The qigong wave pen with huge energy flew straight out and directly hit a desert island near the southeast island. It was like a brilliant sun rising on the horizon. The fierce flash came from a distant place with a terrible impact, and the sky suddenly became bright. The terrible mushroom cloud path broke through the sky, giving people a shock of the end of the world. The organizer''s camera turned quickly to record the scene clearly. "It''s a nuclear bomb, isn''t it?" "The qigong wave of wudaojia is so terrible. If it falls on us, we will suffer." "Klin players are worthy of being the disciples of martial arts teacher Wutian. They are so strong." The audience gets excited, and gets goose bumps all over when they are timid. Human beings like things or rumors that can scare themselves to death most. The intense emotion of adrenaline secretion stimulates their nerves, which is commonly known as like to die! "Come on, Colin!" "Devil II, defeat your opponent!" Someone in the audience yelled, they enjoy the visual experience of the fierce competition, no matter who wins in the end. "Boy, this power is far from enough. If the rules of the game didn''t allow you to kill your opponent, you would be dead now." "Hey, hey, you can try it!" "Hum!" Bick''s face became cold, and his eyes were cold. Just as he was about to give Colin a hard hand, he saw that Colin raised his hands and put them in front of his forehead. "What is he doing?" Bick looked at it suspiciously. At this time, klin roared: "Sun boxing!" It seems that there is a second sun in the sky. The dazzling light makes everyone present lose their vision for a short time. At this time, a cry comes from the distance. "Qi round chop!" Whew, whew! A disk-shaped sharp energy roared, the air was instantly cut by it, bick could not see what Clin had done, but as a soldier''s intuition, he instinctively raised a sense of crisis. "Hiss!" Like the sound of cloth being cut, bick''s arm was cut by Qi Yuan, and blood spattered out. Bick''s face suddenly changed, and his green face became dark. He knew that he was belittling the enemy. Although the earth man in front of him had less than 2000 combat power, his attack methods were endless. If he was not careful, he might capsize in the sewer."Damn it Curse in the heart, bick learned a lesson, simply closed his eyes, willpower all pay attention to Cline''s body, a breath spread out, capture Cline''s action. At this time, the advantage that Colin had just gained suddenly disappeared. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Klin and bick continue to teach, and their bodies move rapidly. With the "crackling" fighting sound coming, the competition field becomes a mess, and the fine stones keep splashing. They hit the wall of Wudao temple, shooting dark holes. But because klin''s basic combat power is not as good as klin''s, even if he uses flower like skills, it is still difficult to make up The gap in strength. "Turtle Qigong!" "Qi round chop!" In a roar, klin spent all his energy, but bick sneered. The surging air waves continued to float from the surface of his body. As soon as klin''s attacks came into contact with him, they were blocked by a thick air wall. "Magic light!" With his fingers outstretched, the electric wave like energy and light radiated out. As soon as klin''s face froze, he became short of breath. He knew that it was impossible for bick to fight head-on, so he bit his teeth and dodged quickly. "Hum, it''s a trick to carve insects. Once I get serious, how can you be my opponent?" Bick sneered and followed Colin''s movements. This is a high-level battle. Ordinary martial arts and Taoists can''t capture their movements at all. Even the gods can only capture their shadows. Let alone the others. Even if you look at the big screen, you don''t know what happened. "Colin''s strength has grown so much." God looked at it in horror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 "How powerful!" The host took a deep breath. The fierce battle has made him dare not lie on the edge of the challenge arena. He put his hand on his forehead to block the raging wind and explained dutifully, although he didn''t know what happened in the challenge arena. "It''s a wonderful fight. Sure enough, this is the game I want!" The host''s eyes sparkled with fanaticism, but his ability could not explain the essence of it. At this time, he saw Sun Wukong and others with a serious face in the rest area of Wudao temple. His eyes lit up. If he didn''t understand, he could find a professional! So they trotted to the monkey king. "Sun Wukong player, can you help to analyze the battle in the challenge arena, which player is more dominant between the klin player and the Magic II player?" The monkey king saw that the host asked himself, but he did not refuse. He replied frankly: "the situation of Colin is very bad. If he can''t break away from bi The next battle will be more difficult with the attack of the second generation of demons. In fact, the second generation of demons hasn''t come up with all his strength. Once he gets serious, Colin can''t hold on for much time. " "Ah, the second generation of demons have not done their best yet?" The host exclaimed. The monkey king said seriously: "the second generation of demons is very strong. Now klin has to rely on various moves to slow down the rhythm of the other side, but these moves will soon be seen through, and the situation will be even more difficult." "So it is!" The host nodded. "But your eyesight is so good that you can see the action clearly." The monkey king shook his head and said, "we don''t see by our eyes, but we feel by our breath. We are no better than you by our eyesight." It''s true that the dynamic vision of wudaojia is sharper than that of ordinary people, but the naked eye has limitations after all. When the moving speed exceeds the limit of the naked eye, the eye will lose its function. "Well, what do you mean by" Qi " "Qi is Qi, a kind of energy in the body!" The monkey king touched his head and couldn''t tell what Qi was. At this time, Qiqi next to her stroked her hair and showed a smile. A clear voice rang out: "Qi is the energy contained in the human body. Practicing martial arts in martial arts is to continuously strengthen the Qi in the body. Because the energy inherent in the earth is very low, ordinary people can''t feel the existence of Qi." The blonde host suddenly realized that he would continue to ask about the role of Qi. Qiqi felt that it was a good time to popularize science and improve the martial arts literacy of the earth people, so she gave a quiet smile and explained: "as I have just said, Qi is the energy contained in the human body. The martial arts and Taoism practice over the years is to strengthen the few Qi in the body. When the Qi in the body reaches a certain level, the situation of Qigong wave can be improved Outside the line, like this... " After Qiqi put up one, a bunch of ping-pong ball sized energy balls jumped at the fingertips, aiming at the wall on the side and "whew" to shoot. With a sound, a corner of the hard stone brick wall was immediately cut off, and a spider web like fracture area appeared. The host nodded. He had seen the power of Qigong wave earlier. If you hit someone, you can be killed immediately! "It''s just the basic use of Qi, but only a few martial arts schools on the earth have systematic cultivation methods of Qi, such as turtle fairy flow and crane fairy flow..." "Frankly speaking, only those martial Taoists who have mastered Qigong wave can have enough strength to climb Kailin tower and get the guidance of Kailin immortal. In addition, for those who blindly climb Kailin tower, I have a piece of advice. If they can''t even use Qigong wave, then don''t challenge Kailin tower and hone their basic strength first." "Of course, it doesn''t rule out some very strong people climbing up to kalinda." Qiqi chuckled, and the sweet voice sounded again. "After climbing the Kailin tower and getting the approval of Kailin fairy, you can enter the temple, where you can get the real method of using the" breath "to fight. It''s a higher level of fighting than the naked eye. These contestants on the scene have been trained in the temple, so even if they close their eyes Eyes, you can also feel the opponent''s action "I see. Is there a standard to measure Qi?" "Of course, there is. Qi is also a kind of energy, so for Qi, we use combat effectiveness to measure it. Although it is not necessarily accurate, it also reflects the strength and intensity of the individual to a certain extent." "According to the standard of combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness of ordinary strong adults is about less than 5 points, and a few people who have practiced martial arts are about 10 to 50 points. If they want to release Qi Gong wave, they have to have more than 50 points of combat effectiveness. The more outstanding Taoists on the earth, such as king Jiapa and taobaibai, only have more than 100 points of combat effectiveness." "By the way, three years ago, the fighting power of the big devil bick was about 260." Swallow saliva, big devil bik only 260 combat effectiveness ah! There is a big gap between the combat effectiveness of each point! the host seems to have discovered the new world, and his eyes are shining. Then he asked, "what is the combat effectiveness of the klin player and the Magic II player?"Qi Qi smiles and says, "Colin has been practicing in the temple, so his strength is far superior to that of ordinary people on earth. His combat power is 1800, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. As for the second generation of demons His strength is very strong, I can''t see through, only the surface combat effectiveness, about 8000! " This remark was like a thunderbolt splitting from the clear sky, which immediately shocked all the people present. The fighting power of King gapA and Tao Baibai, the first killer in the world, is only more than 100 points, and the strength of big demon king bick is only 260 points, but the strength of klin and the second generation of demon is thousands. In particular, the second generation of demons, actually has a shocking 8000 combat effectiveness!! In this way, some of the experts they usually think are not experts! "Therefore, those who have the ambition to improve their strength should step up their efforts. As long as they pass the test of Kailin tower, they can accept the profound cultivation with their family in the temple!" Qiqi made a publicity for the temple. She believed that as long as the words were spread, they would cause another upsurge in the martial arts world of the earth, just like the people who were killed by the big demon bik a few years ago. "It seems that the practice of the temple is very mysterious!" The blonde host wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Of course, it represents the highest level of martial arts on earth. If you look at Colin in the challenge arena, they will know that, well, relatively speaking, the selection is also very strict." "Thank you for your explanation. Next, let''s ask the monkey king to help explain the competition." The host did not forget that the competition is still in progress. "Oh..." Although Sun Wukong is not good at communicating with people, he is very good at martial arts. After his explanation, the host suddenly realized that he had a little understanding of the situation in the challenge arena, and said in his heart: he is worthy of being the most outstanding martial arts Taoist on the earth, and his understanding of martial arts is far beyond ordinary people''s comparison. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 "Qiqi is very good at puncturing, let her well publicize a wave of temple practice." Luo Lan smiles and expresses her opinion on Qiqi''s behavior. To tell the truth, this kind of publicity effect is very good. The earth people are a forgetful race. They need to be stimulated from time to time. Otherwise, they will forget the past disasters and make the same mistakes in a few years. This is confirmed by the events of the big king of bik, the second generation of demons in the original book, and even the invasion of Saiya. It''s only a few years since the man-made man played the game with Shalu. Except for a few people, everyone''s understanding of martial arts was reduced to zero, and a guy who was fishing for fame was fooling around. Qigong wave is said to be a rocket. It''s extremely stupid that such a funny thing will happen. "Wukong''s explanation is also very good. I didn''t expect that he still has this side. In the future, I can let him make some teaching videos." Bulma''s eyes are constantly turning, and her blue and purple eyes are shining. She is going to marry the monkey king. Of course, she is thinking about everything to her fiance. Although the monkey king has been recognized as a hero on the earth, there are not too many things that make her famous. "That''s a good idea. It doesn''t take much time to make a video. On the contrary, it can improve the martial arts literacy of the earth and make Wukong get benefits." "Yes Bulma''s eyes are open and smiling. She is very excited In her eyes, how can we improve our strength alone? No matter how strong our strength is, no one knows. We must have corresponding honor. Bulma believes that with his help, Wukong will become a legend! Luo Lan thinks that there''s nothing wrong with bulma''s doing this. Wukong is too simple. It''s just right to have bulma as a smart person to help him. The so-called complementary advantages probably means that the two of them are like this. ¡­¡­ When the host listened to the monkey king''s explanation of the competition in the challenge arena, he felt suddenly enlightened. "In the future, we should ask the monkey king for more advice, so as to make the game more exciting." If the host doesn''t know what happened in the competition and how to bring wonderful explanations to the audience, the blonde host is determined to make up for the knowledge of martial arts and Taoism, in order to better explain. When encountering some high-level battles, it is better to invite a consultant to assist. All the audience listened to the explanation of Monkey King, and finally understood some of the pictures on the big screen. "It turns out that the martial arts are so powerful. I''m going to practice martial arts in the future." "Come on, don''t you hear from Miss Qiqi? The average strong adults can''t even have five points of fighting power. We can''t reach their level in our life." "Maybe I''m a genius!" "Bik is only 260 combat power." Someone retorted. "How much fighting power do you think the monkey king players will have?" "I don''t know. It must be very powerful. I was watching his game six years ago. I have to say that since turtle fairy stream entered the world''s first martial arts association, the game has become more and more wonderful." The audience you a sentence I a sentence, the atmosphere of the scene was fired hot. On the field of competition, the battle between Colin and bick is still going on, accompanied by the generation of great power, and the strong whirlwind is like a wolf. Suddenly, a dazzling ball of light formed in the air! "Humanity, your battle is over here, and disappear with the playing field." Bick looks coldly at cline, laughs wildly and throws his energy ball down. WOW!! Seeing the energy ball fall, Colin looked pale, and summoned up the courage to make the final resistance. "Turtle style Qigong!" All of a sudden, the blue light column soared into the sky and hit the dazzling light ball head-on. However, Kelin''s tortoise Qigong is still not as good as bick''s energy ball. Even if the qigong wave is used at will, there is still a huge gap in the basic strength. Puchi! After the collision of the two energies, the qigong of the turtle school was soon completely engulfed, and the bright white energy ball still dived down under bick''s cold eyes. Hit the arena of the world''s first martial arts association! Boom Boom! The deafening noise disturbed every molecule in the air and made everyone''s eardrum ache faintly; the wind roared, the roof of Wudao temple was almost overturned, and everyone was swept to the ground by the violent storm. When they got up, they were shocked to find that there was a huge black pit in the middle of the challenge arena, which was 50 meters long and 50 meters wide and a little deep. The whole arena disappeared, and the deep huge pit was covered with smoke. "The challenge arena has disappeared..." "Are you OK with Clint?" All the people present, including those watching the martial arts competition in front of the TV, were stunned. They rubbed their eyes and looked at the dark pit on the challenge arena, especially the edge of the explosion, which was constantly smoldering with gunpowder. Even from a certain distance, they were numb."Such a terrorist attack was actually launched by a martial Taoist." "So can klin carry the terrible explosion?" "It reminds me of the big Beek three years ago, when the big Beek attacked and destroyed a city together." "Miss Qiqi has already said that the fighting capacity of the big demon king bick is only 260, and the second generation of the demon is terrible, and the direct fighting capacity is more than 8000!" "Keep the Clint safe!" In a small city thousands of miles away from the southeast Island, in front of the TV, a woman with purple curly hair was drinking a can of beer while watching the live broadcast of the game on TV. When she saw that the whole challenge arena was destroyed by Qigong waves, the woman with purple hair suddenly woke up. "There''s no danger in that little bald head, is there?" "The martial arts association can''t kill people. It should be OK." The purple haired woman watched anxiously, picked up her mobile phone and wanted to dial the number, but then she thought that there was still a competition there, and her mobile phone might not be able to get through. I can''t help but throw away my cell phone and take a sip of beer. "Forget it, little bald head has my contact information. I can''t see him. I don''t care about him." ¡­¡­ "That Monkey King player, klin player, is everything ok The host''s voice stuttered. He leaned to the edge of the deep pit and looked down. A heat wave came up from the bottom of the cave and burned his cheek. "It''s OK. Colin''s still angry." The monkey king was calm and looked into the sky. He knew that bick was going to fight with himself in the end, so he didn''t kill Fu Kelin. "Unfortunately, Colin is going to lose the game." Hearing Sun Wukong say so, the host was relieved, as long as people are OK. Then he followed Sun Wukong''s eyes and looked up. By this time, the smoke had dissipated. He saw that klin was floating in ragged clothes at a height of more than 100 meters above the ground. He was in a mess and it was very difficult to move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 In the air, bick''s body appeared dozens of meters away from Colin. He looked at Colin coldly and said calmly, "human, the game is over. Do you give up or do I send you down?" Kling looked at bick with heavy eyelids, grinned, and floated stubbornly in the air. When bick saw this, Huo Di swept up and laughed: "it''s ridiculous to be stubborn." With that, the sharp devil''s tooth was shining with cold light, and bick''s figure suddenly became blurred in mid air. In a twinkling of an eye, bick appeared behind him. The palm with sharp nails and a hand knife blatantly cut at his neck. When he was tired, he twisted his body to resist. Although he blocked bick''s hand knife, his violent power exploded at the moment of collision After that, Colin''s body couldn''t help flying out of the challenge arena. "Wukong skill!" As he was about to fall off the court, Colin roared to keep his body steady. "Get down here." Bick suddenly came to the top of cline, raised his leg, a thick breath condensed in his leg, kicked down. Bang! After spitting out a mouthful of blood foam, he fell like a meteor and crashed into a hill thousands of meters away from the martial arts meeting. With a strong shock, a gust of wind suddenly spread to the outside. When he looked again, the hill had been completely smashed. "Well, the game is over." Bick put his hands around his chest and watched with confidence. "Referee, announce the result." "Ah Oh The host held his sunglasses, looked at the collapsed mountains in the distance, swallowed his saliva, and announced: "the second generation of demons beat the klin players and entered the top four!" "Well, the devil''s second generation player, the klin player is not in danger, is he?" Bick said coldly, "I can''t die." Looking at the monkey king again, he snorted coldly, "Monkey King, I''m looking forward to fighting with you. Then I won''t keep my hand as I do with your martial brother now. Three years ago, you could kill the great demon king. Today I will take revenge for him." The monkey king said solemnly, "I can beat you as well." Bik''s cold eyes stayed on the monkey king for a while. He glared at the old God standing beside him. He turned around and floated to the roof of Wudao temple to keep his eyes closed. "Bick''s strength can''t be underestimated. Wukong, you can be sure!" God is worried. There is a big difference between bick and the original bick. The monkey king said calmly, "I can beat him. By the way, host, I''ll go and bring Colin back first. Wait for me for the next game." "Oh, oh..." The host was stunned. Before he turned back, the figure of the monkey king had disappeared from his sight, and appeared again. He had returned to the martial arts meeting with the seriously injured klin. "Colin, eat this fairy bean." Colin took Xiandou and put it into his mouth. With a bang, his injury instantly recovered. "I still lost. I''ll give it to you next." "Well." The monkey king nodded and then jumped to get ready for the game. "Sun Wukong player, the competition site of the martial arts association has been completely destroyed. I''m afraid the next battle can''t be carried out. I''ll contact the organizer to see if the competition is postponed." The host looked at the deep pit at the original challenge arena and said with a face of embarrassment. No one thought that a competition would destroy the challenge arena so thoroughly. This is the place where the organizer failed in his duty. "No, even if there is no venue, it doesn''t matter to us." Monkey King shakes his head and looks at suno in white and plain clothes. Suno smiles and comes to monkey king in the air. The host stared at the monkey king and suno floating in the air, and did not come back for a moment. Qiqi explained: "don''t forget to dance in the air. That''s the basic way to use breath. We can all fight in the sky." "So it is. In this case, Wudao will continue. Next, there will be a semi-final between the two sides, the monkey king of tortoise fairy stream and suno of masruta." As the host announced the competition, a burst of cheers broke out in the venue, and everyone was looking forward to this unique air battle. "Miss Kiki, please explain for us later." The host asked. Qiqi smile, no refuse. "Wukong, please give me more advice." In the air, suno''s red hair is floating, and her beautiful face is full of youthful smile. "Please Sun Wukong is also impolite. After nodding his head and doing the ritual of martial arts and Taoism, he puts on a fighting posture. Suno also gives a serious salute with the same face. The whole person exudes a natural breath. Suno had been practicing for four years at the place of Supreme Lord Laojun. She was totally different from when she first went to the temple. But when she faced the monkey king, she still felt full pressure. So at the beginning of the fight, she used all her strength. In an instant, the wind was raging, the sand was blowing, and the fierce momentum was colliding in the mid air. The two men''s fighting power had thousands of fighting power, and their fighting power exceeded the limit of everyone''s eyesight. The sound of "pengpeng" colliding constantly broke out in the sky, and the electric lights were flashing in the collision, and no one could see their actions clearly.Because there was no restriction of the ground, the two men''s fighting range was more spacious, and they didn''t feel constrained. From time to time, they appear in the altitude of 1000 meters, you come and I punch each other, and turn back a path of crystal clear in the altitude; then they appear on the clouds, and a fist smashes down, instantly smashing the surrounding large clouds. All the audience raised their heads, as if to see miracles, looking at the light constantly appearing in the sky, waiting, eyes wide open, but no one could see. At this time, even the high-speed camera has no time to capture their actions, because after all, the machine needs to be manipulated by human, where can it capture any action when it is completely invisible. Different from the ordinary audience, at this time tianjinfan and Qiqi felt very enjoyable. They were all simulating in their hearts how they would deal with it if they were fighting. Appreciating this kind of high-intensity fighting is also an improvement for them. Hula, the wind blows, the smooth sky suddenly presents an inverted funnel shape, the wind generated by the battle can''t help blowing from the air, under the strong wind, people have to close their eyes, with the collision in the sky, the earth seems to shake, a doomsday atmosphere. Some people were overturned by the wind, listening to the thunder like sound in their ears, itching in their hearts. "What was the battle like?" "I can''t see clearly at all!" "Look at Miss Qiqi''s complacent look, it should be wonderful..." "I envy their ability. I can appreciate such a wonderful fight." Some people secretly envy, rubbed his eyes, but still did not see anything. ¡­¡­ The match lasted half an hour, and the deafening roar in the sky gradually disappeared. Suno''s strength is strong in the earth people, but he is still not the opponent of the monkey king. Suno''s forehead is permeated with sweat, and his light eyebrows are slightly provoked, and his clear voice admits defeat to the monkey king. "Wukong, you won the game." "Yes." The monkey king laughed calmly, and the fierce fighting didn''t affect his breathing at all. Suno lifted the red hair on his cheek and said, "you''re so strong that you''re just like a monster. You don''t have the real ability." The monkey king felt the back of his head and laughed, but he didn''t deny it. Suno tilted her lips. She fell down from the sky and came to the host to admit defeat. The host didn''t know what happened. After a while, she announced that monkey king won. Next is the game between Qiqi and bick. Knowing that there is a huge gap between them, Qiqi initially tested bick''s strength and then voluntarily admitted defeat. Bick, who wants to revenge on God, is very boring. "Next is the final of this martial arts competition. Let''s invite Sun Wukong and Magic II players to play." After the announcement of the competition, the host went to tianjinfan. This is the experience he summed up after just a few competitions. The only regret is that although the competition uses high-tech camera technology, it is still unable to fully record the fierce fight between the two sides. Next time, we must prepare more cameras to record from different angles. "Monkey King, I want a snow before shame, kill you, the whole world is mine." Licking his lips, bick looked grim. "I''ll stop you." Monkey King moved his wrist and twisted his neck to make a click. Bick gave a dull smile, with some sarcasm in his heart. "Let''s show you the results of my training in recent years. In order to beat you, I''m training hard in the demon world. Now it''s time to show it." As his cold face grew heavier, bick took off his cape, hat and wristband. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few heavy objects fell on the ground, suddenly like tons of heavy objects falling from the sky, crashing out of a deep pit. After unburdening the weight on his body, bick''s expression became much more relaxed, his breath was more intense, and the majestic momentum made everyone breathless. Tianjin fan and others suddenly changed color. Colin swallowed his saliva, his voice trembled, and his face was hard to understand: "bick is still carrying such a heavy load, which can still fight. Hey, what''s his combat effectiveness?" Qiqi''s eyes twinkled, and her voice said: "just now, 8000 combat power, now It''s up to 15000! " "Wukong is in trouble this time." Tianjin rice has a dignified face. "It''s hard to believe that bick is so strict with himself. How should Wukong deal with such a powerful force..." The old God was shocked, but he felt strange in his heart. According to the character of big Lord bick before, if he could bring despair to people, he would give despair at the first time. He should not impose burden on himself, deliberately hide his strength, and would not abide by the rules of human beings to participate in the martial arts club. Vaguely, the God of heaven felt that bick''s temperament had changed. His focus on monkey king was more like fighting for power than sweeping down the obstacles to rule the world. Seeing all the power of bick, Monkey King grinned and got excited."Ha ha, I knew you had hidden your strength for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Hee hee, that''s interesting!" Monkey King laughs heartily. Bick glanced and said coldly, "can you still laugh?" Sun Wukong''s face is a positive, "now that you come up with the real strength, then I have to seriously up." "Do you mean you have a secret, too?" Bick''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t see any signs of weight-bearing on him. "Of course." Monkey King laughs, reaches out his hand and presses it on his wrist. Bick noticed a small bracelet on his wrist. ¡­¡­ "Hee hee, this is my gravity bracelet. You can adjust the weight on your body at will." In the grandstand, bulma triumphantly raised a delicate bracelet on her elbow, which matched the injured Monkey King. It was a pair of lovers'' bracelets. "Gravity bracelets have long been popular on Sarada." Tays looked at bulma and said plainly. Bulma was not angry either, and said complacently: "the bracelet of sharada planet can only weaken gravity, which is not helpful for cultivation at all. I made it according to the principle of gravity chamber, so I spent a lot of time to miniaturize it." Luo Lan was surprised. "Your invention is very practical. I''ll prepare some for you later." Bulma is a real genius. When she was a child, she often invented something that didn''t make much sense, such as a watch that can make people shrink. It''s basically useless except for fun. But this gravity bracelet is really helpful to practice. With it, the bulky gravity chamber can be declared obsolete. "Yes, when the martial arts meeting is over, I''ll make some for you." Bulma readily agreed. Luo Lan said, "don''t be in such a hurry. You can do it sometimes after you get married." "How much power does Wukong have now? Is it the opponent of bik?" Asked tays with concern. Concerning the victory or defeat of her fiance, bulma also listens. Luo Lan sweeps the monkey king with his breath and says frankly, "after unlocking the gravity, the fighting power of Monkey King is about 15000, which is similar to that of bik." "Not bad." Tays barked. It was not only his son roffy, but also much worse than ascali. "In this way, it will be a close match." Master tortoise was relieved. As long as the power gap was not very big, he didn''t have to worry about the situation of Monkey King. After all, Monkey King grew up fighting from a young age. In terms of fighting talent, he didn''t need to worry about it. "Your method of measuring combat effectiveness is very good. How much combat effectiveness do you have?" The tortoise fairy asked curiously. "Yes, how about the fighting power of tortoise fairy?" Wu Long asked. "A hundred and thirty." "That''s all?" It''s hard for master GUI to accept that he is also the God of martial arts. Several of his disciples have tens of thousands of fighting power, but he only has more than one hundred. He''s really hit! "Tao Baibai has only more than 100 combat effectiveness. How do you compare with him?" Luo Lan light said, on the enemy''s ability, peach white than tortoise fairy also strong, after all, peach white a hand is to kill. The tortoise fairy was speechless and worked hard. Suddenly, he felt that the times had eliminated him. But soon, the tortoise fairy perked up again. Anyway, when he was very old, he didn''t want to compete with the young people. His disciples won''t win, and his face was bright. What''s more, it''s not good to have so much time to enjoy more CDs and understand the true meaning of life. ¡­¡­ After the monkey king got rid of the load, the mighty power surged one after another. Bick opened his eyes and said in surprise: "I''m really surprised that you have hidden so much power. It''s just right that you can be the essence of grindstone. My power should be a little entertainment before ruling the world." "Like last time, you won''t make it." The monkey king is confident. "Hum!" Bick snorted coldly with disdain. The surging gas in his body began to collide with the gas of Monkey King. Suddenly, a feeling of killing came towards him, and the temperature suddenly began to drop. Even the layman audience felt the different atmosphere at the moment. Several sharp eyed people looked at bick''s green skin, especially the two tentacles on his head. A familiar figure appeared in his mind, and fear gradually appeared on his face. "Ah, why does this man look like the big devil of bick?" "It''s much younger than the big Beek." "That''s true." The more other people look at it, the more they think that bick is more like the big devil bick three years ago. One is very young, and the other is very old. "His name is the second generation of demons. He can''t really be the big devil of bick..." At the same time, the whole picture of bick was broadcast live on TV. When people all over the world saw bick''s face, the hidden fear finally broke out.The capital of the Earth Kingdom. In King cat''s office, a group of officials are also watching the grand occasion of the martial arts meeting. After all, after promoting martial arts, the world''s first martial arts meeting has become important in their eyes. "Do you think the second generation of demons will be the great king of bick?" The cat king worried. "In terms of appearance, it''s a bit similar indeed." "But bik has been killed by Mr. Monkey King. If bik is not dead, why do you want to attend the world''s first martial arts meeting?" "From the strength they show, it''s not something we can deal with." The cat king nodded his head and felt uneasy: "the strength of the martial arts is still beyond our imagination. I hope Mr. monkey king can defeat each other. If he fails, I''m afraid it will be another disaster." All the people nodded and watched the live broadcast on TV anxiously. On the battlefield, bick and monkey king gazed for a long time. Both of them were ready. Suddenly, a flash of "whew" light flashed, and monkey king disappeared from where he was. He launched an attack on bick with lightning speed. Bick''s eyes were deep and licked his lower lip. "Monkey King, you will lose to me this time!" "You are the one who fails." Monkey King''s face was calm and he adjusted the rhythm of the battle. There is no big difference in the level of the two players. One attack and one defense, proper attack and defense, and sharp moves. Every move on the earth will cause great damage. WOW! Bick stepped forward for a while, and his arm suddenly stretched out. Like a snake, his arm circled in the sky, blocking all the way of the monkey king. In the face of bick''s attack, the monkey king leaned back, flashing and changing his position, but his face was always wearing a calm smile. Crackling, fierce fighting is going on, the whole battle can only see the dazzling light and fierce fighting, but still can''t see people, at this time, even Qiqi and tianjinfan and others can''t see their battle clearly. Among the people present, only Luo Lan has sharp eyes, always takes a panoramic view of the fierce fighting above, and constantly nods and shakes his head To judge the gains and losses of both sides. "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, how about Wukong? Have you been hurt?" Bulma asked in an urgent voice. Luo Lan embraces the chest in both hands and looks at calmly: "it''s OK. I''ve got a draw." "I can''t see such a wonderful battle at all. Next time, I''ll develop a special machine for viewing battle pictures," Burma said "Luo Lan, I wanted to ask for a long time. How can you see Wukong''s actions? Are you stronger than him?" Master tortoise knew that Luo Lan was not an ordinary person, but he didn''t see through his kung fu. "Brother Luo Lan is very powerful. His strength is beyond your imagination." At this time, the Oolong mumbled a few times. He would never forget the scene when he was collecting dragon balls with bulma. At that time, the monkey king, who became a giant ape, was cleaned up by the other party. You know, the monkey king was as terrible as it is now, but it was quite miserable in the other party''s hands. He was constantly beaten and ravaged, and then knocked unconscious by a Qigong wave. Now Wukong has become so powerful, brother Luolan must be more powerful. The tortoise immortal was surprised and said, "have you ever seen Oolong?" "Of course." "My power is nothing, just one finger can destroy the earth." Luo Lan said calmly that it is not difficult to destroy the planet. Felisa, with 530000 combat power, can do it under normal circumstances. Luo Lan''s words inadvertently, but it really calmed the tortoise fairy. The old man was shocked. He couldn''t believe it and said, "you can do anything like destroy the planet?" "It''s no wonder that a warrior with more than 10000 combat power like the monkey king can destroy all species on the planet with a little effort. I''m more powerful than him. It''s not difficult to destroy the planet." Tortoise fairy throat some dry, had to admit that the other side said reasonable. TA Yi Si looked at the tortoise fairy and said, "don''t make a fuss. The fighting capacity of my family Luo Fei has reached 20000!" "Ah, that kid also..." The tortoise fairy opened his eyes wide. When Luo Fei was born, he was invited to his banquet because of the relationship of the monkey king. After a few years, the kid had such power. "What a terrible family." "Well, continue to watch the game, and their battle will be divided soon." Luo Lan pats the back of tayis''s hand. What are you doing to scare the old man? If you have a heart attack, you will be in trouble. Then several people looked at the battlefield again. At this time, the battle had become white hot. Neither Monkey King nor bick could defeat the other. They could only consume their physical strength continuously. Soon, both of them were scarred and their mouths were overflowing with blood. The sky is constantly flashing gold, thunder, the whole sky seems to burst the same, but ordinary people Leng is not to see a trace. Boom! The two energy waves collide in the high altitude, and the random energy storm sweeps outward.Hiss! A group of figures flashed, and the Monkey King appeared from the tide of energy. He hit bick with a fist. Bick put his arm on his chest very quickly, and the impact force made them fly hundreds of meters backward. The monkey king did dozens of somersaults in the air, then "whew" rushed forward again, quickly came to bick''s side and hit him with one punch. "Hum!" Bick''s face became tight, his green cheek became iron blue, and his body quickly turned over. He grabbed a handful of air with one hand, and chuckled. The crystal cracks filled the void. The whole sky was broken like glass, and his arm was forced to "whew" with the force. Bang!! Monkey King''s attack failed. Just then, bick gasped, his figure flashed, his fingers in the middle of his eyebrows, and suddenly attacked the monkey king. "Magic Guan Guang kill cannon!" "Super turtle Qigong!" The monkey king fought back. The dark blue Qigong wave lights up, and then two extremely violent clusters of energy collide in the middle of the journey. The dazzling strong bombardment immediately explodes into gorgeous brilliance, just like a star explodes in the sky. The huge roar forms a ring, and the visible shock wave radiates away. The violent impact produces a powerful storm, which instantly dispels all the clouds within a hundred miles A flower. Deep blue and light green energy churn and devour each other, producing a scorching high temperature, which has already been the impact of destroying civilization level. Boom!! Severe wind pressure raging down, the entire Southeast Island instantly fell into a crisis of destruction, when Qiqi, Sunuo, tianjinfan and others all resist the impact of the air. "World shaking palm!" "Qi Yuan wave!" "Qigong gun!" "Dongdongbo!" "Turtle Qigong!" The energy of blue, red and gold is spreading upward to resist the energy impact of Monkey King and bick. However, although they are among the best on the earth, their strength is much lower than that of Monkey King. Rao is that they still can''t resist the bombardment of energy with all their strength. Just when they were about to despair, Luo Lan sighed and clapped a hand in the sky. Suddenly, a giant hand converging inward hit the sky and completely scattered all the storms in Xumi. "Saved." "Wukong really is. He doesn''t think that there are so many people down there!" Bulma complained. "He can''t control the fighting when it comes to strength." Luo Lan smiles. "So what happened? Did Wukong win?" "See for yourself." After the situation subsided, bulma and others looked to the sky, but saw that both monkey king and bick were seriously injured floating in the air. The martial arts clothes on monkey king had been completely broken, his upper body was bare, and his whole body was steaming. By contrast, bick was much more miserable, with one arm drooping and blood flowing continuously. "I won!" The monkey king was panting and smiling. Bick''s face is ugly, just want to do the last struggle, but saw the bottom of Luo Lan is smiling at him, the cold sweat suddenly came out. "Why is this guy at the martial arts meeting?" Bick''s eyes contracted, and the memory of failure that he had painstakingly remembered two years ago came to his mind. "You won this time, but I won''t give up," he said "Monkey King, I''ll come back to you next time!" "I''ll wait." The monkey king is confident. "Hum!" Bick glanced coldly at Monkey King, then looked at Luo Lan. He turned his head and flew to the sky alone without waiting for the referee to announce the result. The host was stunned for a moment and announced: "the second generation of demons abstained from leaving. I declare that the champion of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association is monkey king. Congratulations to monkey king for being the champion of the 22nd and 23rd World''s first martial arts association!" At this moment, the world is boiling! They are greatly inspired by the strength of the monkey king. There are still people with terrible strength like him on the earth. In a very short time, the strong stool of the monkey king is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 After fierce competition, the world''s first martial arts association finally settled down, and the monkey king finally won the championship of the 23rd Martial Arts Association. It can be said that the result is very popular. The strength of the monkey king is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Nothing is more exciting than witnessing the emergence of a legend. "Great, Wukong defeated bick!" Colin laughed and cheered. For a moment, he really thought he was going to die. "Yes, it''s over. Fortunately, it didn''t cause much damage." Tianjin fan was relieved and glad. "Ha ha, it''s worthy of Wukong. It''s still reliable like that!" Bulma cheerfully shouts, and then rushes from the viewing platform to the rest area. Luo Lan and tayis look at each other, and take LAN Qi to the back of Wudao temple. After announcing the results of the contest, the host came to the monkey king with a microphone and asked carefully: "Monkey King player, is that the second generation of demon the big demon of bick?" All the people are concerned about this problem. The monkey king smiles brightly and says, "no, the big king of bik died three years ago. The reason why the second generation of devil looks the same as the big king of bik is that he is of the same race and he is not the big king of bik. In addition, let me tell you a secret. If any of you go to the temple, you will find that the God of heaven is the same as the big devil of bick. " "Ah, that''s so. I''m relieved." Hearing such an answer, the host was immediately relieved. Similarly, the cat king and others who are thousands of miles away were also relieved. As long as the second generation of demon is not the big demon of bik, otherwise they will be in fear. It''s a surprise to them that the God of heaven is just like the big Lord bick. One is a God and the other is a devil. They look the same! Is that why gods and demons can be equal? "Wukong, just now I thought I would be killed by your energy!" At the end of the competition, the staff gradually dispersed, and Colin came with a look of fear. Monkey King scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry, I just put in too much, I can''t control my strength." "Come on, it''s not easy for you to beat bick!" Colin didn''t really blame the monkey king. He put his elbow on the monkey king with a sour expression: "good guy, I don''t know that your strength has surpassed me so much. To tell you the truth, I didn''t see your movements clearly just now." Also practicing under the Guixian sect, the monkey king has become a great master. "I''m sure you can catch up." Monkey King laughs and keeps his usual modesty, because he knows that he is far behind the real masters. For example, on Sarada, brogli can knock himself out with one fist. "Wukong, it really doesn''t matter if you let bick leave?" Tianjin fan asked anxiously. "It shouldn''t be a big problem. I don''t think bick is a bad guy. And if he really wants to leave, I can''t keep him." Monkey King shook his head and told the truth. Tianjin fan knows that the monkey king is telling the truth. It''s not easy to beat bick. If they want to keep him, they can''t even join hands. "Maybe Mr. Lorraine has the ability to keep bick..." Tianjin Fan said in his heart that if Luo Lan didn''t help them at the last moment, they might have been killed by the chaotic energy. At this time, the God had returned the human body. He went to the monkey king and warned, "bick will never give up. One day, he will come to the door in the morning. You should always be ready." "I will wait for him," said the monkey king The God of heaven had expected that the monkey king would say so. He looked at him and nodded. Then he pulled Qiqi and suno over and solemnly said, "after watching your game, I feel more and more that I should retire. When I get back, I will pass the position of the God of heaven to Qiqi and suno. Now it''s your younger generation''s world. I hope you can protect the earth." "Don''t worry!" "With us, the earth will never have a problem." The old God looked at all the people''s spirits, showed a happy smile, looked at Luo Lan: "Mr. Luo Lan, thank you for your years of care, I hope you can take care of me in the future." God knows that in front of these people, Luo Lan is the real big man, and the earth still needs to rely on each other''s care. Luo Lan nodded unconcerningly, swept over the slender waist of tayis and said with a smile: "the earth is tayis''s mother''s home. If I can take care of it, I will naturally take care of it." "But it''s better for you to be strong. I have a feeling that the universe won''t be peaceful in the future." The end of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association means that the world of dragon ball has officially entered a more grand universe. Even if frissa and others do not find trouble with the earth, the earth itself will produce all kinds of crises. In a word, the curtain has opened. God knows that the earth is insignificant in the universe, but he can''t understand the meaning of Luo Lan''s words. Luo Lan doesn''t know whether they understand it or not, and doesn''t say it again.He jokingly said to bulma, "bulma, aren''t you going to marry Wukong? Where are you going to hold the wedding?" Burma took Sun Wukong''s arm and said happily: "originally, I planned to hold a wedding in the capital of the west, but later I thought it would be better to be in baozi mountain. That''s where I met Wukong and where Wukong grew up. We also plan to live there in the future." Tays Xiumei micro coagulation, "that place is too remote, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to live there." Bulma didn''t care and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll build a road to the nearby town. And with my technology, it''s not easy to make high-speed vehicles? I''ve planned all these. The air in baozi mountain is so fresh that it''s good to live there. " "Whatever you like." Tays nodded. The Breves were so casual that their parents didn''t care about their time. Bulma said with a smile: "my wedding will be held in three days. Now I have to go back and clean up. You must come to attend it!" "Wukong, let''s go!" "Well, master tortoise, God of heaven, let''s go first..." The monkey king waved to all of us, and then called "somersault cloud" to the sky. A golden auspicious cloud came from the sky. At this time, the monkey king picked up bulma, jumped up, and rode the somersault cloud to the direction of baozi mountain. Looking at the direction of the two men''s going away, the tortoise fairy said enviously, "Wukong is really good at marrying a beautiful woman like bulma. I''ve seen that their relationship is unusual for a long time." "They are talented and beautiful." Qiqi smiles and loves the country and the city. "In the twinkling of an eye, Wukong is going to get married." Colin envied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 "Why didn''t Qiqi find someone to marry?" The tortoise fairy crept to Qiqi''s side and touched her body with one hand. Qiqi''s face changed. She slapped the palm of the tortoise fairy hard and threw him to the ground. She said fiercely, "teacher Wutian, your character hasn''t changed at all. No wonder you didn''t enter the temple at the beginning!" Tortoise fairy embarrassed smile: "can''t help, don''t be angry." Qiqi glared, "I''m the future God of the earth, teacher Wutian. You''re blasphemous and will go to hell after death." "Oh, no!" The tortoise fairy was startled. "What do you say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The tortoise fairy was silent. His sister divination mother-in-law was able to enter the yellow spring freely. He also knew something about the situation in the underworld. The hell was not a place for people. "Suno, come back to the temple with me, stay with them for a long time, they will pollute." Qiqi takes suno''s hand and calls in somersault cloud for fear that simple suno will be polluted by them. Suno smiles, nods politely to the crowd, and then sits on the somersault cloud with Qiqi and flies to the temple. Later, Tianjin rice, dumplings and others also left one after another. "Let''s go, too." Luo Lan takes tayis by the hand and returns to the capital of the West. ¡­¡­ Three days later, Baozi mountain. The original chaotic baozi mountain has been cut out of a flat space. A luxury villa with unique shape has been built dozens of meters away from the original brick house of sun WuFan. The villa is divided into five floors, which is the same as Burma''s home in the west capital. There are as many as ten rooms inside and outside. It is the wedding room given to Sun Wukong by the brives family. The second young lady of omnipotent capsule company got married. Naturally, the scene should not be shabby. Although Burma insisted on living with monkey king in baozi mountain, Dr. and Mrs. Breves still prepared a house for them in the west capital, which is close to the villa by the sea in Luolan. As a relative, Luo Lan also gave them a big gift for their wedding. It was too vulgar to give them money, and bulma and they were not short of money. So he ordered people to imitate the practice room of Sarada planet and build a series of important practice sites in baozi mountain. All of these practice sites were made of precious thunderbolt steel. Even if the whole earth exploded, these facilities would not be damaged It will be perfect. On the wedding day, Baozi mountain was full of joy. Colorful balloons and ribbons are tied to the branches of trees around, and the spacious open space is filled with tables with rich dishes, fruits and drinks. Soon, all the friends and relatives of the monkey king were present. Tianjinfan, Kelin, jiaozi, tortoise fairy, ox demon king and Wulong, all the friends that Sun Wukong and bulma knew, took time to come here. Even Qiqi and suno, who have inherited the position of God of heaven, came to the wedding scene dressed as God of heaven, adding a lot of color to the whole wedding. When the monkey king came out with a bow tie and Burma''s hand, klin and others looked at the bridegroom''s and bride''s beautiful dress. They immediately met him with a smile. "Wukong, congratulations on getting married. I didn''t expect that you were the first one to get married among us." "You can get married, too, Colin!" Monkey King joked. Kling wiped his bald head and said to himself, "it''s a pity that no one looks up to me." Bulma said: "you are also one of the best experts on the earth. Take out some confidence." "Don''t talk about me. Today is your wedding. Come on, fill up the wine." Kling shook his head, took out a glass and handed it to bulma, then filled it with wine. Bulma didn''t spoil everyone''s interest. She drank it freely, which made all the people in the room cry and howl. They were full of fun and the atmosphere was very hot. Just as Luo Lan was eating fruit with tayis and rankie at the dinner table, several figures came from the bottom of baozi mountain. "Why, they are here." Luo Lan light Yi a, saw that several people after the face peeped out a smile. "What''s the matter?" "Look at those people." Luo Lan points to several people at the foot of the mountain. Tayis looks in the direction Luo Lan points to and sees an old man in an orange coat coming slowly. There are two people beside him. One is an old woman in black witch costume, sitting on a huge crystal ball at the moment; the other is white and beautiful, elegant, with red plumes on her head, a red divine costume and shawl, and black hair on her waist. Naturally, she has a detached temperament. "That old man seems to be the master of monkey rice." Taes''s eyes twinkle. She once saw monkey rice with Luo Lan, so she quickly recognized it. Luo Lan nodded: "it''s sun WuFan. Next to him are the divination mother-in-law and Taishang Laojun." "Ah, it turns out that the beautiful lady is taishanglaojun!" Tays was surprised. Luo Lan nodded. It seems that in order to attend his grandson''s wedding, sun WuFan used up his only chance to return to the sun. "Let''s go and have a look.""Well." Tays is very interested in the earth''s taishanglaojun. She gets up and walks over with Luo Lan. "Little brother Luo Lan, miss tays, long time no see." Sun WuFan, with a golden aperture on his head, greets Luo Lan with a ruddy face. "Hello." Luo Lan smiles and turns to see Taishang Laojun around him. Taishang Laojun himself is a super beauty, who is in charge of the passage of the earth to the yellow spring. Luo Lan sees that her strength is not weak, and she faintly exudes a breath of the underworld. "Luo Lan of Saifei power, I have observed you in the yellow spring." Lao Jun said with a smile. "Nice to meet you." Luo Lan maintains a polite attitude, and the beauty is really pleasing to the eye. But the gods of the underworld should not be too close to each other. They are in charge of the other side of the universe, and are better than Felisa. They are still subject to their restrictions after death. "Grandfather, sister Anning Why are you here? " Monkey King came over happily, because when he was practicing in Wuxing mountain, he often met monkey fan and Taishang Laojun. Monkey king was no stranger. "Hehe, Wukong, how can I miss your wedding! Yes, this is your bride What a beautiful little girl. " Sun WuFan said brightly, looking at his daughter-in-law bulma, nodding with satisfaction. "Grandfather." Bulma blushed and followed the monkey king to call her grandfather. "Lord peace." Qiqi and suno also came to greet taishanglaojun politely. "Well, you are also goddesses. Don''t be polite." Taishanglaojun waved his hand, and his every move was full of divine bearing. From the position point of view, the earth God and taishanglaojun could not be separated, but because he was in charge of the passage of the yellow spring, he was slightly half a level higher than the God. Their arrival brought the whole wedding to a climax. Tianjin rice and Kelin and others have heard of the name of monkey rice, and they all looked at it with admiration for a moment. "Mr. Wu Tian, younger martial brother, how are you?" Sun WuFan said hello with a smile. "Elder martial brother WuFan." "WuFan, you are so smart after your death. The goddess is so beautiful." The tortoise fairy couldn''t change his lustful character. When he saw the emperor, his eyes were straight. This kind of performance immediately aroused a burst of sarcasm from the divination mother-in-law. ¡­¡­ PS: recommend a book, "from white box to supervision" a book about animation production, very good! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 The tortoise fairy blew his beard and didn''t fight with the divination mother-in-law. However, the tortoise fairy also had the self-knowledge that he knew who could offend and who couldn''t, so he didn''t dare to say rude words in front of the emperor. Because taishanglaojun and sun WuFan are responsible for the passage of the earth''s yellow spring, they can''t stay on baozi mountain for a long time. After witnessing the wedding of Monkey King and bulma, he left in a hurry. Before leaving, sun WuFan kindly told bulma to have a baby with Sun Wukong as soon as possible. It''s better to take the baby to Wuxing mountain for him to have a look. Rao is usually very bold. When he heard this, he made a big red face and nodded softly. "Ha ha ha..." Sun WuFan laughed and left baozi mountain with Taishang Laojun. "Wukong, if you want to listen to your grandfather and have a baby with bulma early, the industry of our omnipotent capsule company is waiting for someone to inherit." Dr. Briggs lit a cigarette and joked as he smoked. "I''ll try." The monkey king is serious. "Don''t listen to my father. He''s not serious!" Bulma faced Dr. Breves, whose father, though a gifted scientist, was quite unorthodox. Dr. Breves retorted: "what''s wrong? I''m talking about business. Your sister has a big business and is unlikely to inherit the universal capsule company. If you don''t want to, who will give my company to in the future?" Bulma shook his head: "anyway, my child will become a master like Wukong in the future, so he won''t run the company." "You can have more." "Later." Bulma waved. The experience of these years has made her understand that no matter how rich she is, only enough strength is the most reliable in times of crisis. Her child will be a half blood Saiya, so we can''t waste her talent. Anyway, her family has too much money to spend, so we should pursue something more practical. ¡­¡­ Monkey King''s wedding was very lively, and it was not until the evening that the crowd gradually dispersed. The next day, Dr. and Mrs. bridges and the ox demon king left one after another. Tianjinfan and klin stayed to experience because they heard that Luo Lan had sent a large training ground to the monkey king. The monkey king took them to the training ground. The lush path extended to the top of baozi mountain. A special training ground was hidden in the mountains. When they first saw the training ground, they didn''t know how to use it. After the Monkey King opened the gravity demonstration, tianjinfan and Kelin''s eyes lit up. They with rich cultivation experience can see at a glance the effect of this cultivation field on the improvement of strength. Some experience, several people excited to feel the body''s strength in the slow rise. "Wukong, it seems that we are going to disturb a lot." Colin was sweating a lot, and some of it was still in the air. "Come here to practice together, so I have an object to compete with." "You have to be lenient, or we can''t stand it." "No problem." Just as Sun Wukong and others were exercising in the training ground, tayis quietly found bulma and handed her several omnipotent capsules. Bulma asked, "what is this?" Tays pretended to be mysterious: "good thing, with it, your physical strength can grow infinitely." Bulma eyes a bright, "is to enhance the body''s nutrient solution?" "Yes, it''s a nutrient solution made from the fruit of the spirit tree. It can be applied externally or orally. You know, Saiya''s physical strength is very strong. You haven''t practiced martial arts. My sister worries that you can''t bear it. " "Thank you." Bulma was not polite. She put away the omnipotent capsule containing nutrient solution and prepared to try it in the evening. Tays smiles vaguely, and then discusses the secret of boudoir with bulma. Bulma herself is a dirty woman. Naturally, all these things are clear. However, when she is close to herself, she still has to study hard. After a while, tays admitted that she had taught bulma everything she should teach. She got up, gave bulma an encouraging smile, and left the room. "Come on, let''s go back to Sarada." Rolan appears beside bulma. Tays put her head on Rolan''s shoulder. "I think Rolan is flying. I don''t know how he is out alone." Luo Lan said: "he and Aoer, Barry formed a team to carry out the mission outside. Now it should be in the north of the North galaxy. I''ll take you to find him." "Good!" Tayis''s jade like cheeks burst into a smile. Luo Lan then closed her eyes, a mental force spread out to search for Luo Fei''s breath. It''s very difficult to find a person''s breath in the vast universe. Fortunately, Luo Lan knows the approximate position of her son, searches towards the starry sky for a while, and quickly locks the position. Whew, Luo Lan and tayis disappear from the earth. When Luolan takes tayis to find Luofei. Somewhere in the wild southwest. In a place called "yunzebit highland", there is a piercing cold wind, and bare rocks are piled up together to raise cliff like hillsides. The climate here is cold, the wind blows fiercely, and the dry gravel flies all over the sky, hitting the rock wall and making a rustling sound.On a raised mountain, bick, wearing a cloak, looked into the distance with no expression on his face. This is the scene in his memory, which seems to be the place where he once lived before he was separated from the God. Back here again, bick had a sense of nostalgia in his heart. "Master, why are we here?" The sharp mouthed demons stood shivering in the cold wind, looking at bick with a puzzled face. "It''s not far from home." Bick answered coldly. The Jianzui demons let out a "ah", thinking about when their master would have a home here. But before he asked, bick flew into the air and flew to another mountain. The Jianzui demons let out a cry and ran with him breathlessly. About half an hour later, just as the Jianzui demons could not run, bick stopped. In front of him was a grand canyon hundreds of kilometers long, like a dragon lying on the plateau. "Here we are." On the flat ground of the gorge, there is a strange building full of moss, which looks like an insect waiting for its cocoon to break. Four supports are deep in the rocks. In front of it are three green windows, with high back and tail and several sharp corners. Due to the constant rain and wind, the surface of the building has been mottled, but the whole is still complete. "Why, there are such buildings in this desolate place." The sharp mouthed demons rubbed their eyes. "This is where my predecessor lived when he was a child," bick said "Open the door!" The command was given in the language of the namiks, and a disk-shaped platform landed in the middle of the four supports. Bick and his subordinates, the Jianzui demons, boarded the platform to enter the interior of the building. There was a huge seat in the not particularly large cabin, and a console near the lookout tower in front of them. "Ah, master, it''s like a spaceship!" "Spaceship?" For "home", bick is very strange, this is the first time in many years that he returned to the place where he lived when he was a child. At this time, listening to the subordinates say that this is a spaceship, bick can''t help but take a serious look at the surrounding facilities, and it does look like a spaceship. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 Bick began to be curious about his "home". Is this really a spaceship? His predecessor has lived here since he can remember. He never thought that this strange building would be a spaceship. Of course, this is mainly because the earth more than 300 years ago had not yet developed into the space age, and there was no concept of spaceship in itself. In addition, his predecessor was young at that time and had long forgotten his childhood memory. Now looking back, there was a touch in bick''s heart. They are very different from other life on earth. If they are ethnic minorities, they have never seen people with the same appearance in 300 years. Did my predecessor come from outer space by this spaceship? Once this idea came into being, it did not spread in bick''s mind. He looked around with a frozen face, and his face was constantly changing. He told his subordinates, the Jianzui demons, "work out the control method of the spaceship as soon as possible. I want to know all the secrets of this spaceship." "Yes, sir." The sharp mouthed demons echoed loudly. He was originally a strategist like figure around the big demon king bick. He was not strong, but he had a smart brain. After his exploration, he quickly made clear the general structure of the beetle spaceship, "master, this should be a voice controlled spaceship, which needs to be started with a specific language." Bick''s eyes suddenly flashed a streamer. He remembered the process of opening the cabin door with special language. He moved in his heart and went to the front console of the spaceship and put his hand on it. "Go to Jupiter!" With that, bick waited quietly, and the Jianzui demons stood waiting. Just as they thought it would not work, they heard the console buzzing suddenly. A string of strange words appeared on the platform, and then a downward force of gravity was applied to them. Whew, the spaceship rises straight up. When bick and the pointed mouth demon come back to their senses, what comes into our eyes is a dark starry sky. In the vast starry sky, a huge star full of red spots appears in front of us. "This is Jupiter!" Beek spirit, murmured: "actually an instant arrived at Jupiter, it is really a spaceship." "Master, we are on Jupiter..." The sharp mouthed demon''s face was shocked, and his eyes protruded. "I know." Bick is calm, but his hands have been clenched into fists. A spaceship that has been silent for more than 300 years can actually start and arrive at Jupiter in an instant. The significance bick represents is unimaginable, but there is no doubt that he has now determined that his predecessor is not a Terran, but a cosmonaut from outer space. At this moment, all doubts are solved. He suddenly wanted to go out of the earth to have a look. On the one hand, he was looking for the reason why his young predecessor came to the earth alone; on the other hand, the earth environment could no longer make him strong. In order to defeat the monkey king, he needed to go out. "Spaceship, take me home. I want to go back to where I came out 300 years ago." Bick''s voice was cold. "Boo boo..." The spaceship control platform flashed a series of complex symbols, and then fixed on a string of words. Bick looked at the words and couldn''t understand them, but instinctively felt a warmth. "Let''s go!" Without hesitation, bick ordered directly, then turned and sat on the huge white seat at the back of the cabin. "Whoosh", a white flash from the surface of Jupiter across, toward the deep outer space gradually away. The speed of the beetle spaceship is extremely fast. In the original work, it took only one month to cross the sea of stars and fly from the earth to the namiks. Therefore, in a few seconds, the spaceship carrying bick and the Jianzui demons has already broken away from the shackles of the solar system and soon disappeared in the vast sea of stars. As the yellow dwarf in the rear that nourishes the whole solar system gets farther and farther away, bick''s mood is extremely calm, watching it gradually disappear. "Earth, next time I come back, I will shock everyone." ¡­¡­ Temple. Qiqi and suno are sitting face to face in the pavilion. Their black hair is fluttering. They are practicing their own consciousness. Even if they become gods, they still dare not relax and seize the opportunity to improve their strength. Suddenly, they opened their eyes at the same time, bright eyes flashed a trace of doubt. "The breath of bick is gone." "Isn''t he on earth?" Again induction, still did not detect the breath of bick. Bick is an unstable factor that may cause chaos on the earth. He is gone now. Whether he has left the earth or entered the demon world for practice, either way, he will be in great trouble when he comes back to the earth. "Bick has left the earth." An old voice came, and the old God walked slowly. "God, do you know where bick has gone?" The old God shook his head and looked at the outer space with turbid eyes. "I don''t know. I only know that he left in a spaceship. I didn''t expect that the building I lived in when I was young would be a spaceship. Maybe he could solve the mystery of my life experience. ""It seems that elder martial brother Wukong should be prepared. Otherwise, when bik comes back, the earth will be a disaster again." Although bick is not as ferocious as the old bick, he is still the type of strangers. If he is annoyed, he will pay a heavy price. For the sake of the whole earth, Qiqi and suno should be fully prepared. God happily looked at the two heirs, "you go to arrange these, I think you can protect the earth." "By the way, if you want to increase your strength, I know that there is a noble adult, but that adult has a high status, and we gods are generally not allowed to disturb the place where he lives. "The God of heaven is talking about the legendary king of the world?" "Oh, you know, it seems that Lord Anning told you." The old God was surprised. "I''m talking about the king of the world. He is the greatest God in the whole universe. It''s said that he is also an outstanding martial arts master. If he can get the advice of the king of the world, his strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds." Qiqi frowned slightly, "but it''s not easy to see the king of the world. It''s not only necessary to pass the approval of the king of hell, but also to pass the test of the snake way in the underworld. If you are careless, you will lose your life. It''s said that only the Lord of the world has seen the king of the world for countless years." "The king of the world is not so easy to see. After all, even going to the temple needs to pass many tests. If you want to meet the king of the world, you can''t do without effort." In Lao Tian Shen''s world view, the king of the world is already a great God. Even the king of hell should be ranked below the king of the world. If ordinary people can see it, it will not be so noble. The king''s advice is the most rare chance in the universe. "I see." Qiqi nodded her head and decided to talk to her elder martial brother Sun Wukong about the king of the lower world. With her understanding of Sun Wukong, when he knew the queen of the lower world, he would try to go to the king of the lower world. ¡­¡­ PS: there is another chapter after that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 In the vast and dark universe, the stars are mottled, emitting a charming light white light. Just as bick was taking the spaceship to namec, on the other side of the North galaxy, a spaceship carrying a team of seven like a flash of lightning "whew" across the void, and in a twinkling of an eye, it crossed several galaxies. This is a spaceship full of science fiction. The streamlined spaceship itself is very delicate, with silver gray metal coating on the surface. Different from ordinary spaceships, this spaceship uses rare and precious materials in the universe and has a defense capability far superior to ordinary spaceships. In the spaceship, four adult Saiya were in charge of piloting the spaceship, and the other three short teenagers were comfortably lying on the spaceship seats, with their legs crossed and dried meat in their mouths, looking very enjoyable. "How far is it from the next destination?" Asked one of the young men with pointed hair, looking at the cosmic scene. His name is Aoer, the youngest son of Herz and Ashtar. Another teenager, Barry, took a look at the star map and chewed the jerky while answering, "fast, a few more hours." EOR: it''s going to take so long. It''s boring. My legs are a little numb Barry looked at his younger brother and said, "it''s a small task to wait for a while. You can deal with it at will. You''d better look forward to the next task." "The next task is to enter the planet philroy, which is an advanced planet. I''m looking forward to the battle there." Aoer cheered up and said that his eyes were shining when he was fighting. "Be careful first," Barry said cautiously. "My father always taught us not to be careless." Aoer waved his hand, "I know. I will be careful. We are not with Luo Fei. If we have any difficulties, we can defeat him. He has more than 20000 combat power." One side of Luo Fei heard the words of the Pali brothers, moved to face them, "don''t say that, my strength is nothing. If my aunt knows that I boast, my life will be very sad." "Ha ha, Luo Fei is afraid of the queen!" "It''s not a matter of fear..." Luo Fei explained that he was not afraid of Saifeiya. On the contrary, their family got along very well. Saifeiya loved him very much and did not have the posture of Queen at all. However, it''s hard for ordinary people to think that they can get the Queen''s personal training when they know their own affairs. Luo Fei also cherishes such an opportunity. However, the problem is that it''s hard for Saifeiya to train people. That''s not what ordinary people can bear. Every time I think of the days when I was tempered by Sophia, rofei can''t help shivering. "If I could get the Queen''s training, I would laugh in my dreams." Barry is looking forward to Tao. His words were echoed by other Saiya in the spaceship. Luo Fei couldn''t help rolling his eyes after hearing this, and didn''t want to explain anything, so that they wouldn''t say they slandered the queen. You know, there are so many admirers of his aunt sephia on Sarada that almost all of them adore her. "By the way, I heard from my father that there is one more princess on our planet, the daughter of the queen and your father, called Princess askali. In this way, you will have a sister." Aior''s gossip. "It''s true." Luo Fei nodded. About ascali, the family has already told him through the linker, just because they are busy with the task, they haven''t had time to go back to see the sister. For his sister, Luo Fei has a different feeling. Sister, he hasn''t been before. "it is said that her royal highness is strong enough to have a team that is no less than the Queen''s personal guard. This is the power that she brings herself. It''s really great." "Yes, I also heard that Princess ashkari''s combat power has exceeded 100000." "It''s the blood of the queen and Luo Lan to have such power at such a young age." "The kings of Sarada are growing." Saifia and Luolan have high status among Saiya people. On the surface, although they are brothers and sisters, all the people hope that they can give birth to blood for the whole ethnic group. Now the appearance of ascali is the wish of all Saiya people. What''s more, the team she brought played an important role in strengthening Saifei''s power. Therefore, all Saiya people recognize the status of ascali. Luo Fei is not envious of ascali''s power. He is a half blood Saiya, so he has no legal right to inherit the throne. Now the appearance of his sister makes him feel relieved. After a few hours, a small galaxy came into view. That''s the galaxy where rofei and his crew are working. Near the habitable zone of the galaxy, a green planet is floating around. The streamlined spacecraft speeds up and flies towards the planet. Soon, they landed on the planet. This is just an intermediate planet. There is a kind of lizard like life on the planet. According to the task taken from the Galactic mercenary platform, rofei will clean up the tyrannical lizards on the planet. This is not a difficult task, even if Luo Fei and Barry brothers do not hand, with them to the Saiya people can easily complete the task."Luo Fei, do you want to go out and have fun?" After several teammates walk out of the cabin door, Aior smiles to Luo Feidao. Roffy sat in his chair and shook his head. "No, I''d better focus on the planet philroy for the next mission." "OK, you wait on the spaceship. I''ll go down first." With that, Aoer turned into a streamer and flew towards the mainland. A fiery red energy ball soon rose in the distance. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, who. Luo Fei took a few eyes and found a quiet mountain to wait for his teammates to complete the task. Looking at the boundless virgin forest in the distance, the sky of this planet is full of vitality. The sky of this planet is light green, while the color of plant leaves is light purple. This situation varies from planet to planet. About an hour later, the cleaning task was basically completed, and the Baali brothers and several Saiya returned one after another. At this time, a strange energy wave suddenly approached. There is a twist in the void, floating like waves, and a young man with black hair steps out of the void. Luo Fei saw the two figures, eyes a stare, surprised: "Mom and Dad, how do you come?" "Mom missed you. Come to see you." "Yes, the strength has improved a lot, but compared with your sister, there is some distance. Your aunt said that you should practice well." Luolan with tayis appeared in front of Luofei, sharp eyes suddenly see through Luofei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Listen to Luo Lan said Saifeiya want to train him, Luo Fei can''t help but shrink his neck, show a panic expression, Luo Lan saw, slapped on his head, said with a smile: "what expression is this, your aunt is for you, even my sister can''t compare, don''t feel shame." Luo Fei touched his head, laughed and raised his head. "Dad, sister askari really has 100000 combat power?" "It''s over 100000. That''s why you''re trying harder to catch up." "It''s amazing. It''s younger than me." Luo Fei heartily laments that compared with ascali, he has no superiority in combat effectiveness at his age of 20000. Luo Lan''s palm pressed on the child''s head. "Ascali inherited your aunt''s personality, and her enthusiasm for fighting was extraordinary. In addition, when she was a child, she couldn''t eat enough and suffered a lot, so she became so strong. You''re talented and hardworking, but you''re not as keen on fighting as she is The talent of the half blood Saiya is not inferior to that of the pure blood Saiya, but in their love for battle, the half blood Saiya can''t compare with that of the pure blood Saiya. For example, sun WuFan and sun Wutian in the original book have been gifted figures since childhood, and the environment also promotes their cultivation. If it wasn''t for their lack of focus on martial arts, their achievements would not be as small as those in the original book. In Luo Lan''s opinion, their waste of talent is really heartbreaking. Fortunately, although Luo Fei is a half blood Saiya, he still loves practicing martial arts, which makes Luo Lan feel more gratified. In love with fighting, the moderate nature of the mixed race sais can''t compare with the pure race sais in any case. This is also the reason why Luo Lan is determined to limit the number of mixed race sais on Sarada. Otherwise, in the long run, the fighting character of the sais will gradually fade, and it will not be far away from extermination. "My sister suffered so much." Luo Lan''s words make Luo Fei feel ashamed. Compared with his younger sister, he has been well-off since childhood and enjoys sufficient culture medium. His living conditions are really good. "Dad, when will you take me to see my sister? I haven''t seen her yet." To his sister, Luo Fei has a strange feeling that he should take care of each other by himself, but his strength is not equal to her. At this time, tays took roffy into her arms. "We''re here to take you to see Lily." "Lily?" Tays bright eyes, with a smile, "is ascali ah, this name is not very cute, although she does not like others to call her like this." Luo Fei talks about it a few times. He thinks Lily''s name is very nice, but it''s less dignified. It sounds like a little girl''s breast name. While Luo Lan and others are chatting with Luo Fei, Barry and Aior, who went out to perform the task before, fly back from a distance. While flying, he exclaimed excitedly: "Luo Fei, we can finish this simple task as soon as we make a move. Let''s go to the next destination. I want to fight a more challenging battle Ah, uncle Luo Lan, why are you here? " When Barry and Aoer brothers return to the place where the spaceship landed, they suddenly see Luo Lan beside Luo Fei. Their arrogant attitude suddenly becomes respectful. "Barry, EOR, the tone is getting bigger and bigger!" Luo Lan laughs at them. "Uncle Luo Lan..." Aioul feels his head awkwardly. It''s a child. He looks like a good baby in front of Luo Lan. Luo Lan knew that Saiya''s character was so publicized. She glanced at the Barry brothers and said, "I like difficult tasks very much, right? When I go back, I''ll stay in sonori''s training camp for three months. I''ll let your father supervise. If you don''t work hard, you will be far surpassed by lanster and fils. " Lanster and fils are the twin sons and daughters of Herz. They are two or three years old than Barry. They are already the backbone of the group. "Yes." "I see." After a while, the other four adult Saiya of Luofei team came back. When they saw Luolan, they were excited. Luo Lan waved to calm them down. After asking about their next mission, several people answered that it was an advanced planet named philroy. Luo Lan asked them to wait a moment and threw out a gravity training room for them. "For the time being, I''ll take Luo Fei away. You can practice on this planet for the time being. You know, the task of advanced planet is not easy. Your strength needs to be strengthened, especially Barry and Aior. I hope I can see you improve when I come back." "Yes, sir." The eyes of several Saiya people are shining with blazing light. For them, Luo Lan''s instructions are as supreme as Queen Saifei''s. Luo Lan nodded, facing Luo Fei and tayis, "let''s leave first." Then he put his hand on their shoulders and disappeared in the admiration of the roffy team. ¡­¡­ East galaxy. The askari Legion has already set up camp in this area, and has begun to expand. Although it is just a newcomer, for the powerful askari legion, it is very simple to establish its power. In addition to the secret cooperation of the forces close to the grottoes, the ascali Legion soon had its own territory.Ryukyu, the headquarters of the ascali Legion. Recently, there has been no peace around Ryukyu. The strong presence of the askari Legion has suddenly broken the long-standing balance of the surrounding forces. For outsiders, these forces united to suppress, but the askari Legion was too strong. Under the command of eveliway and ufia, combined with the 100 Saiyan clones in the Legion, the joint resistance of these forces was suppressed in a very short time. The askari Legion quickly unified the whole galaxy with the momentum of destruction. If it wasn''t for the lack of intelligence of the main replicator of the ascali legion, the territory of the ascali Legion would be even bigger. "Princess highness, we have occupied four galaxies at present, because these sites need a large number of personnel to be stationed, so the latter expansion needs to be postponed." A beautiful young woman Saiya reported to ascali. The beautiful woman Saiya, named Evelyn, was one of the members of the Queen''s Pro guard. After the establishment of ascali''s legion, she was sent to help. "It''s up to you, Evelyn. I don''t want to worry about it." Askari sat in a high seat, chin dragging with her little hands, pretending to be calm. The four galaxies are not so big. They are only a drop in the ocean in the whole East galaxy. They may not even be able to draw a general outline on the map. However, it will take some time for the small askari Legion to digest these sites. It''s too slow. Ascali doesn''t want to waste time. "Evelyn, what''s the way to expand the Legion?" Evelyn''s eyes flashed and her voice was clear. "You can recruit like the Fraser army. As long as you have enough Commission, you''re not afraid that you can''t recruit people." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 "Does that cost a lot of money?" Askari asked in a low voice. She doesn''t have much money. "If you want to recruit powerful subordinates, it will cost a lot." Evelyn said seriously. Ascali''s suffering is like a small face carved in jade. Ascali''s legion is a start-up. Although she was funded by Saifei forces in the early stage, since she wants to make her own way, she has to solve problems in the subsequent development. Askari doesn''t want to turn to Saifei for help. "Why don''t we have a trading planet?" Ascali closed her mouth and tilted her head. "The situation we are facing is different from that of the original sinomeni star. Because of the previous campaign, we are quite scared by the joy around us. Besides, without attractive commodities, the success of sinomeni star is not so easy to copy." Evelyn shakes her head. There''s a lot of luck in the rise of ivy. If it wasn''t for lannarians who helped to contact the commercial headquarters of the universe, together with their own rare resources such as cultivating human seeds, Sinomenium would not have developed. "There is no way..." Ascali bowed her head bitterly, listless. Evelyn''s clear eyes flashed a round of Qinghong, "isn''t there a magic power next to us..." "To conquer it!" Ascali didn''t even want to yell. Eve, Li Wei, saw the look of the tiger and tiger in the sky. It was funny: "what is the princess''s Royal Highness saying? The leader of the devil''s power is the Queen''s guardian. It''s very helpful to us. I mean to borrow them from them and wait for the difficulties of the current stage to return them." Ascali knocked her head and said with a smile, "yes, I forgot they were my own people." "Well, do as you want. I''m going to practice." Then, without waiting for Evelyn to respond, she jumped out of her seat and ran to the backyard. When Evelyn saw ashkari run away, she was stunned for a moment and could not help laughing. "Princess ascali is so lovely." As the future successor of Saifei''s power, it is naturally the best for ashkari to concentrate on improving his power. For Saiya, strength is always the first. Although it is important to develop his power, he must not delay his practice because of trifles. Evelyn was appointed by Sophia to assist ascali. Besides her outstanding ability, she also wanted to urge ascali to practice. According to Sophia, ashkari must spend half of her time in practice, or she will not be allowed to wander outside. ¡°¡­¡­ There should be no problem with lulu. When there are enough people, the askari Legion can further expand, which can be regarded as increasing the sphere of influence for Saifei''s power. Let''s consult with ufia first. " Evelyn thought, and walked out of the hall. ¡­¡­ Ashkari''s training ground. Towering mountains stand between the blue sky and white clouds. The mountains are deep into the sky. The straight and straight mountains are winding and steep, as vigorous and powerful as old trees. At the moment, in the lush forest, ascali''s young body is shining. Opposite her, there are four dull looking Saiyan clones with combat effectiveness of more than 100000. In the face of the attacks of the four clones, ascali waves her arms in an orderly way and takes their attacks one by one. Bang! The style of boxing brings about a violent shock. The steep cliff suddenly shakes. The violent shock causes the air to squeeze and makes a "squeak" sound. Hiss Several shadows flash in front of ascali and attack him together. Askari blushed and felt that the pressure on her body suddenly increased and her body flew out uncontrollably. As soon as she fell to the ground, her body began to spring up, with the impact point as the center and the cracks like cobwebs. The fierce impact instantly destroyed the mountain peak. At this time, ascali''s hair rose slightly, and her whole body was full of strong cyclones, puffing and puffing. The small stones around her floated slightly and floated away from gravity. Ashkari''s face was frozen, her face was flushed, and then she waved her fist. Peng! Peng! Peng! After several successive bombardments, the bodies of four Saiyan clones were blasted out, and the storm suddenly set off, and a large amount of dust swept out like a desert storm. Askari watched his attack with satisfaction, sat down with both hands on the ground and began to gasp. A few hairs were stained with sweat and stuck to her face. At this time - a figure suddenly appeared in the sky, and then an attack came down while ascali was resting. The attack seemed not strong, but it broke the energy storm caused by ascali in an instant. In the face of the enemy''s attack, ascali jumped up from the ground with a "whew" and bombarded with her fist. Ka, a small fist was caught by a palm, and then a burst of earth shaking, ascali only felt that her vision turned one by one, and her body was deeply embedded in a big pit with a radius of 10 meters. "Well..." Ascali murmured, her black eyes watching the blue sky turning.I didn''t respond for a moment. "Girl, how long will you stay in the pit?" With a gentle voice, Luo Lan squatted on the pit and picked up a stone and threw it down. "Daddy Askari came back and cried out in surprise, then snorted, obviously dissatisfied with the sudden attack of Rolan. Luo Lan smiles and reaches out her hand to askari. Suddenly, a strange mental force pulls her little body out of the soil and gently dusts off the dust on her body. "Well, don''t be angry. I came here with your brother to see you." "Brother?" Ascali blinked. "Lily, we''ve come to see you." Tays and roffy come closer. "Little aunt..." Ascali yells at tays. Although she knows that she is her father''s wife and should call her mother, she can''t stand tays'' attitude of treating her as a doll. In addition, she only recognizes sayilia as her mother, so she only calls tays her aunt. "Besides, call me ascali, not lily." Askari looks at Luo Fei, who is a little older than her, with a slight frown. Although there is no big difference in their ages, Luo Fei''s body grows much faster than her because he is a half blood Saiya. It seems that he is several years younger. "This is my brother? What a weak look. " Luo Fei is hit hard. He is not weak in reason, OK Er, compared with this sister, it''s a long way off. "Hello, I''m your brother rofei." The first time I saw my sister, Luo Fei had nothing to prepare for. He took out a capsule from his body for a long time and sent it to him. "This is my delicious food. It''s special. It''s brought out from the earth. It''s for you." "Delicious?" Ascali hesitates and looks at Rolan. Luo Lan said with a smile: "take what your brother sent. The delicious food of the earth is unique in the universe, which is better than that of Sarada." Askari''s eyes suddenly lit up. She was a child who had suffered from hunger and suffering. She had no resistance to what she ate. This brother seems to be of some use. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Accepting the gift from Luo Fei, ascali can''t wait to open it. After a strong smoke, a huge basket more than three meters high appears in front of him. When he opens it, it''s full of all kinds of special snacks. The pungent fragrance is passed on, which makes people salivate. Ascali didn''t expect that there were so many exquisite foods in it. She was a little shocked for a moment. "A lot of beautiful food. It looks delicious. Ah, I can''t wait." After a strange scream, he ran back to the bedroom. After a while, holding a stainless steel bowl the size of a washbasin, he came back to Luo Lan and others and stuffed the food into his mouth. The wonderful taste spread in his mouth. Ascali was surprised and swallowed the food. "It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious. It''s better than the food on Sarada." "Eat slowly." Seeing that ascali''s whole head is buried in the big bowl, Luo Lan can''t help holding her hair. This stainless steel bowl he has seen is ascali''s intimate lunch box. It is said that she used it to eat when she was a child. Luo Lan wanted to make a set of exquisite chopsticks for her, but ascali only loved this one. Wheezing, wheezing After a while, as she got older, she swallowed all the food of her physique. She drank the last bit of soup, and then licked up her big bowl. Luo Lan''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled when she did not leave a trace of soup. How could a girl be so rude when she ate Forget it, it''s my daughter''s frugality. Alas, I haven''t eaten anything good before! "Brother, are you from the earth?" Ascali licked her tongue. One elder brother called Luo Fei''s body soft and crisp, and nodded: "yes, it''s all from the other side of the earth. There are many delicious things there. Later, my elder brother will bring you more." "And something delicious?" Askari jumped up in surprise, her face suddenly became fierce, "where is the earth? Conquer, this planet must be conquered." There was nothing to stop her ambition now. Luo Lan slightly slapped askari''s head in a funny way. "The earth is in the south of the North galaxy. It''s the planet where your brother was born. You don''t want to disturb it." Touching the knocked part, ascali spat out her tongue, "does the earth belong to the jurisdiction of Saifei forces now?" "This is not true. The earth was originally in the sphere of influence of the Flemish Legion. Because there were not many resources, it has not been paid attention to. After the development of the Saifei force, due to the cooperation with the local gods, it did not extend its power to any place. However, most of the strong people on the earth are related to our family, which is covered by us. " "How can such a good planet be independent?" Askari''s eyes turned, "since the Saifei forces don''t intend to conquer the earth, then it''s up to my askari Legion to rule." "Take care of your power in the East Galaxy first. If you want something delicious, let your brother bring it to you. Don''t take care of the earth." Luo Lan takes a look at ascali and knows that this girl is interested in the delicious food on the earth. However, there is a saying that the earth in the dragon ball world is a pit. No matter what experts will run to the earth, they can''t get rid of it. With ascali''s small body, she can''t cope with the future master. For the sake of her daughter, Luo Lan directly blocked her idea of ruling the earth. Askari is still nostalgic for the earth, small mouth rise, "but..." Luo Lan glared at her, relaxed the conditions, "give you ten years, if you think you have the ability to rule the earth, I will no longer stop you, before that, first improve your strength." "It''s a deal." Askari busily agreed to come down for fear that Rolan would return. "Of course." "Dad, are you selling the earth?" Luo Fei looked at his father and sister, a few words to determine the fate of the earth, can not help but remind a word. Luo Lan Road: "sold and sold, want to prevent your sister get the earth, then give you strength, as long as your sister is superior to, the earth''s processing has the final say." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Luo Fei heard this, he suddenly realized that his father was using the earth to motivate himself. Although it seems that even if the earth is ruled by his sister, there is nothing bad about it, but as a half of the earth''s blood, Luo Fei also has considerable feelings for the earth. If he can be independent, he naturally does not want it to be ruled by others, even if that person is his sister. "I see. In ten years, I will surpass my sister." "Cluck Brother, what you said is funny. You can''t surpass me. " Ascali gives out a silver bell like laugh, and is confident in her own strength. Luo Fei didn''t want to make his sister angry. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t retort. It''s tays who looks at the competition between the two brothers and sisters. With a smile in her bright eyes, she cunningly says to Luo Lan: "you are really there. In this way, Luo Fei and Lily will enhance their strength for the belonging of the earth. Well, it''s a good way to promote the competition. But if lily really wins, will you let her rule the earth? "After all, the earth is her home planet, and the idea of tays is similar to that of roffy. With a smile, Luo Lan put her hand on tays'' shoulder and looked into the distance with her deep eyes. "I know, maybe there will be other people surpassing them in ten years. The earth is a special place." "What do you mean by that?" Tays raises her head for no reason. She doesn''t know why Luo Lan says so. "Then you''ll know." Luo Lan mouth with a smile, a look through the future. In fact, he really knows what will happen in the future. It will be ten years before the earth''s top players emerge. It will not be easy to mix on the earth without the strength of super Saiya. ¡­¡­ "Lord Lorraine, you and miss tays have arranged their accommodation." Eve, a Saiya girl, came to report in person. "Please, Evelyn. By the way, if askari does anything out of line in the future, I hope you can persuade her." Luo Lan orders a way. Eve, Li Wei, nodded and earnestly said, "please be assured, Lord Luo Lan, I will assist Princess of the highness with you." "Well." Luo Lan nods her head gently, and then asks if the askari army has encountered any difficulties. Evelyn answers one by one, saying directly that the biggest difficulty askari is facing now is the shortage of manpower. When they first came to the East galaxy, they were pushed out by many forces. Luo Lan knows that she will let the forces of the demon cave help them secretly. "Evelyn, ascali can be willful sometimes. How much trouble do you have to take." "it is my duty to assist Princess highness." "Don''t pull down your cultivation. You were originally a member of the Queen''s Pro guard. I hope you can become a super Saiya in the future." Luo Lan is very optimistic about Evelyn''s future. It should be said that the Saiya people who can become the Queen''s Pro guard are selected at all levels, and they are extremely excellent. With the resources of Sarada planet, it is not impossible to become a super Saiya. Today, there is still only one female Saiya on Sarada planet. Apart from ascali, who has great potential, evrey and ufia are very promising. Evelyn didn''t expect that Luo Lan was so optimistic about herself. For a moment, Luo Lan was deeply moved. Seeing this, Luo Lan laughed and asked her to leave temporarily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 About a month later, Rolan got along very well with tayis, Rolfe and ascali. During this time, SAFIYA came from Sarada and specially trained Rolfe. Looking at her brother''s strict training by her mother, ascali smiles and narrows her eyes into a line. But she is very happy and sad. Bad luck comes to her. Her schadenfreude expression is seen by Sophia, so she is also drawn into the training team. In the words of Sophia, this is called equal treatment. But the good thing is that ascali himself is very keen on cultivation. Although the training of Saifeiya is a little more strict, it really helps to improve his strength. At the end of the training, both ascali and roffy felt completely transformed. Now, roffy has to go back to join his team to carry out the mission of philroy. "Filroy planet is a high-level planet. You should be careful when doing missions. When you are in danger, you should ask for help immediately." Luo Lan held a dinner at Ryukyu star in ascali to see Luo Fei off. Saiya was born to go through all kinds of battles. Therefore, he just reminded Luo Fei that he was not particularly worried. Luo Fei confidently said: "my team is 100% of the task." "Don''t be too confident. Even I couldn''t guarantee to finish all the tasks in those years. Sometimes it''s not shameful to run away. When I''m strong, I can go back to the field." Saifeiya straightened the collar of Luofei, and his voice was still very cold. "Remember what your aunt said." Tays has a stern eye. "Well." Luo Fei nodded. "Well, I''ll send you to join the team, and I''ll send you and ascali to yadrat for a period of retreat when we can improve our strength in the future." Luo Lan''s voice said calmly. In fact, Luo Fei and ascali are qualified to go to adelat star for training. However, they are still too young to have a deep understanding of martial arts. In fact, they can''t learn anything if they send them too early. It''s better to wait for them to grow up in a few years. Luo Fei knew that many of his father''s and aunt''s secrets were learned from yadrat, so he had long admired that planet. After Luo Lan''s promise, Luo Fei nodded expectantly. After Luo Fei was sent away, Saifeiya continued to stay in Ryukyu star for a period of time, then said hello to Luo Lan and went directly into the starry sky to practice. At this time, Luo Lan also felt that it was necessary for him to do some meditation, so he lived in Ryukyu star temporarily. When his strength reaches his present level, general training can''t play a role in tempering. Unless it''s a battle of life and death, it''s hard to improve his strength. However, a strong battle is not so easy to happen. Therefore, Luo Lan began to temper "spiritual space" alone and create a strong enemy in "spiritual space". This kind of illusory cultivation can polish the state of mind very well. You should know that when you reach a higher level of cultivation, the power of the state is often more important than transformation. But at this stage, the power of realm is far away from Luo Lan. What he can use is still the power of becoming a super Saiya. ¡­¡­ One day, Luo Lan was sitting in the courtyard, while tays was knocking with her laptop. In the distance, ascali was snorting and waving her fist. Everything seems so peaceful and stable. "My super Saiya strength has reached 1.2 billion combat effectiveness, which is about the same as the strength of ordinary man-made people, but it is not enough. There are still many strong people in the future in the world of dragon ball. Only this strength can show off in the early stage, but it is useless in the later." Luo Lan sits cross knee, her black hair is slightly up, and her golden eyes are like thinking, shining with lustre. He didn''t change into a super Saian state, but maintained a lower golden pupil state. In Luo Lan''s cognition, the best state of super Saier is full power of super Saier, and the most powerful state is probably full of lightning super Saier 2. However, there is a certain distance from Luo Lan. He knows how to practice ahead - the first step is to achieve full power of super Saier, and then transform on the basis of full power, which is the best way To the point where super Saian power is used in a normal way. Of course, the idea is beautiful, but the meal has to be eaten in one bite, and it can''t be finished overnight. "I can maintain the golden pupil state for a long time now, but it''s still far away from the full power of super Saiya. Is the normal power not strong enough?" "No, it should be that there is a lack of physical strength and spiritual strength. Before reaching the full power of the super sair, we should first break through to the super sair''s" Surpassing "form, and then" full power. " Luo Lan carefully analyzes his own state and calculates it with some information in the original work. It''s a great burden for the body to transform into a super sair. If you want to get rid of this burden, you need to break through and then stand up. First, let the body bear the super sair''s "Surpassing" form, and then it can easily break through to the full power of the super sair. To lay a foundation for the subsequent breakthrough at a higher level."Bang!" "Bang!" Bang A drum like hammering reverberates in the air, with Luolan as the center, a whirlwind suddenly spreads out, and the huge momentum gathers together, which has a feeling of penetrating the planet at any time. But fortunately, Luo Lan has already laid a layer of spiritual space to cover the whole courtyard, and the extra power has not spread out. "My body has no limitations under the strengthening of red dragon ball, so it''s not very difficult for me to reach the Super Saiyan''s" Surpassing "form." In the slow carding, Luo Lan gradually understand the road ahead, bright eyes suddenly flash a light, mouth gradually evoke a smile. His current 1.2 billion combat effectiveness is not weak on the earth where man-made men will appear ten years later. Such a long time gives him confidence to become more powerful. Suddenly, a dark blue icosahedron appeared in Luo Lan''s palm. This icosahedron is only the size of an adult''s fist. It''s dark blue, and each face is triangular. The naked eye can''t see through the internal structure. This icosahedron, which Loran got from the dormant space in the core of mesanda, seems to be a kind of energy source, but it seems to have other uses. Luo Lan has been getting it for several years, but has never studied its function. Intuition told him that there was a huge secret hidden in the icosahedron. "Dad, what''s in your hand?" A clear voice, ascali came to Luolan''s side, looking at the crystal in Luolan''s hand, his eyes showed a curious look. "This is the crystal I got on a planet, probably the energy stone." "Show me." Ascali cried out. Luo Lan smiles and hands the icosahedron to ascali. Ascali holds the dark blue crystal and compares it in the sun. The bright light shines on the crystal, but there is no sign of light transmission. Askari looked at it suspiciously and smashed it hard at the stone slab in the courtyard. With a click, the crystal was ok, but the stone slab broke into several pieces. Luo Lan said with a smile: "this thing is much harder than ordinary stones..." Before he finished his words, he saw ascali open her mouth and put the crystal into her mouth. But because the crystal was too hard, ascali''s teeth were almost broken, and there was no trace on the crystal. "It''s hard!" Ascali spat and handed back the crystal. Luo Lan feels a little funny: "everything dares to be sent to her mouth. It''s crystal. It''s strange to be able to bite. Can you see that life can''t swallow crystal..." Speaking of this, Luo Lan was stunned, because he remembered that many years ago, he had swallowed a red dragon ball, so he got the power of red dragon ball. Think of here, Luo Lan''s expression becomes strange, can''t say in front of this dark blue positive icosahedron, really also want to swallow? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 Looking at the shining dark blue crystal in her hand, Luo Lan hesitated and didn''t put it in her mouth after all. He can''t chew such a big crystal. If something goes wrong, it''s not good. What''s more, it''s just an energy stone. He doesn''t think that swallowing is the way to solve the secret of crystal. Waving his arm, a different dimensional space appears in front of him. Luo Lan throws the crystal directly in. "Why did you put it away?" Askari see Luo Lan put away the crystal, not from strange to ask. Luo Lan said: "I can''t understand it anyway. I''ll study it later." "Dad, was that space a secret? It''s easy to use. " Askari is lying on Rolan''s knee. Rolan pinches askari''s cheek and says with a smile, "it''s the space secret of yadrat star. It needs a strong mental force to use it. When you grow up, it will take you to learn." "Well, I want to grow up quickly." Get Luo Lan''s reply, ascali nods happily. Luo Lan is amused by ascali''s naive idea. Even if ascali is wild, she is still quite lovely in his eyes. After lifting ascali up, she immediately began to instruct her to practice. Luo Lan''s advice was to compete with felia mild. Ascali likes to practice with him. So in the next few days, in addition to her own practice, Luo Lan instructs askari whenever she has time to exercise her fighting consciousness and fighting rhythm. Askari is an excellent fighter. She inherits the blood of Sophia and Luo Lan, and has excellent potential. What she lacks is systematic training. However, under Luo Lan''s training, askari is like a sponge Absorbing martial arts nutrients, the strength is gradually improving. Luo Lan stands aside to observe ascali''s fist movements, and from time to time comes forward to correct them, pointing out the shortcomings. Then ascali seriously understands and adjusts her movements, trying to make her behavior meet the requirements. To ascali''s promotion, Luo Lan sees in the eye, reveals the satisfied smile. "In the original book, Monkey King''s rice keeps on growing and becoming a super sair at a young age. My daughter doesn''t look bad either. If she trains hard, it won''t be difficult to become a super sair in the future, but in this way, Luo Fei will be under great pressure." "But with pressure, I can''t get along without the power of super Saiya ten years later. I''m also a mixed race Saiya, and my son will not be inferior to sun WuFan." Son and daughter are flowing their own blood, competition is what Luo Lan would like to see, there are many strong in the future world, Luo Lan hopes that his children can become super Saiya. With ascali''s cultivation on the right track, Luo Lan began to settle down to cultivate "spiritual space", and to find a way to surpass ordinary super Saiya in "spiritual space" is his top priority at present. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the vast starry sky, near namec, a beetle spacecraft gradually approached the galaxy with three stars after a long journey when Luolan entered the cultivation. The 27th major star system of Vega, the nemec star system. On the spaceship, bick held his chest in his hands and sat on the seat with his head down to meditate. Because the namiks only need sunlight and water to survive, even after a month, the people on the spaceship still did not encounter the problem of material shortage. When the huge green outline of nemec appeared in front of the spaceship, bik''s pointed mouth demons first found the abnormality, pointed to the huge planet and cried out, "master, look, there''s a planet ahead!" Bick withdrew from his meditation, went to the front of the spaceship and looked at the green planet. "It seems that the planet is our destination. This spaceship flew out of here 300 years ago." "We''re going to land?" There''s a bit of tension in the beak. "If you don''t go down, how can you know where this is Don''t worry, there will be no danger with me. " Bick sneered, full of confidence in his own strength. The pointed mouth demons nodded hard, watching the spacecraft slowly approach the nemec star, and then penetrate the thick clouds to land on the ground. With a roar of encouragement, the beetle spacecraft landed. After the cabin door is opened, bick and the Jianzui demon set foot on the land of namec, and a strange familiar feeling is prying bick''s heart door. Glancing around at the almost deserted scene, bick frowned. "This planet gives me a very familiar feeling. It seems to be my hometown indeed." "Master, it''s very desolate here!" "Well, maybe there was a disaster on this planet." Bick squatted down and stroked the soft blue grass on the ground. His mood suddenly became calm. After a while, he stood up and looked into the distance. "The breath on the planet is very rare, but there is a very strong air in that direction. You stay and look after the spaceship. I''ll go and have a look." Finish saying, don''t wait for sharp mouth demon clan to reply, Bi gram already flew to sky, then "whew" of disappear. Because of the climate catastrophe more than 300 years ago, the remaining species on the planet are very scarce. Apart from the grass all over the ground, there are only a few spherical plants, and the creatures are even rarer. Most of them are small amphibians or aquatic animals. Because they consume less energy to maintain life, they have survived.Bik flew all the way, and there were sparkling freshwater lakes everywhere. Almost every few tens of kilometers, there was a large area of water, with relatively few land and covered by blue grass. Occasionally passing by a few villages, he saw the namiks working in the fields, and bick''s eyes suddenly lit up. "It looks exactly the same. This planet is really my hometown!" Bik restrained his excitement, but he didn''t land down. Instead, he continued to fly north. In front of him, these namiks had the strongest fighting power of only a few thousand. Although they were far more powerful than bik and the earth God, they didn''t attract bik''s attention. Flying all the way north, the plain lakes gradually become plateau areas, surrounded by rows of fault zones. When bik approached the most powerful breath he felt, a white building appeared in front of him. That''s where the elder lives. "There is a strong air in that building." Bick''s face became dignified. As he approached the building to get in, a namik man who looked very similar to him came out of the room. Neru looked up and down at bick. At the moment when he gazed at him, a terrible momentum overturned like heaven and earth, which made people feel that they could not move. After a moment''s silence, neru put his hands on his back and said coldly, "the elder already knows that you are here. The people from afar, please follow me." With that, he turned straight into the room. Bick was stunned for a moment, and a cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He was shocked: "this guy''s anger is far from simple!" On the surface, it has a combat effectiveness of 30000 to 40000, but in fact it is far more than that. This guy also mastered the method of hiding breath. Bick''s face became very ugly for a moment, but there was no reason to shrink back when he came. Bick bit his teeth and resolutely walked into the building where the elder lived. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 "Welcome back, exiled people!" An old voice came. Bik walked up to the second floor of the building, and saw a very old giant namik man lying on the seat. His old face was as old as the God of heaven, but his spirit was still very strong because he had taken some spirit tree fruits from Luo Lan. "Who are you? You knew I was coming?" "Ha ha, I''m the elder of the namiks, the survivors after the cataclysm. When you enter the namiks by spaceship, I already feel you. I didn''t expect that there are namiks survivors on other planets. It''s really a lucky thing." The elder was very happy in his words. "Na Mei Ke Xing Ren..." Bick chewed the word and realized that he might be a Namiki. "Yes, you''re a namik, too. There was a terrible climate disaster on our planet namec more than 300 years ago. At that time, the situation was urgent. Only a few people were sent out of the planet, and I was the only one who survived. Even after more than 300 years, the number of namiks has not recovered much. " "Boy, come here and let me see your experience." The elder waved to bick. Bick frowned, hesitated, and went to the elder. The elder put his hand on bick''s head, then closed his eyes to read his memory, and murmured: "so it is. You are the son of kadazi. You turned out to be an excellent dragon. Unfortunately, you are influenced by the evil thoughts of the earth people It''s stupid to separate one''s evil thoughts in order to become a God. It''s equivalent to splitting one''s talent in vain. " "The soul and the body are not completed, how can we become a super nemex!" The elder groaned and regretted the God''s separation of talent. Then he continued to read. He gradually learned about the experience of the big devil and bick, and even saw the figure of Luo Lan in bick''s memory. "How can you see my experience?" Bick was horrified. "Of course, I can. As the elder of namik people, I have this ability." The elder is laughing. "Fortunately, you are the complete life born by nabik after aging with the inheritance method of namik people. You are not a complete demon. In addition, you did not kill innocent people indiscriminately after birth. Instead, you hunted countless demons in the demon world. You have made great achievements and have a chance to turn back." "Now that you have come to namec, you are lucky. It would be a pity if such a talented fighting namec degenerates into a demon. Let me help you." With that, the elder closed his eyes, and the palm on bick''s head was shining. Neilu stood aside. After seeing the elder''s action, he was a little surprised. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it at last. "Shua" there was a strange magic effect on him. Bick didn''t know what the elder was going to do. He just felt that his body was being pulled upward, and a huge heat gushed out and quickly spread to all parts of his body. Bick suddenly opened his eyes with an incredible look in them. "This What''s going on? " He felt that every cell of his body was full of vitality like chicken blood, and his whole body had a kind of unspeakable strength. Wow, the mighty energy broke through the clouds, a white flame lingered around bick, with the white flame tengtengteng combustion, the whole Na Meike star was shaking violently. "It''s unbelievable that my strength has increased so much!" Bick clenched his fist and felt the abundant power in his body. At this time, he felt that he could easily destroy a planet with just a little power. This feeling of full strength was unprecedented. "Gather up your energy, this clansman." Cold voice came, see the figure of neilu flash, suddenly appeared in the side, the original back in the back of a hand to his shoulder, the surging power was instantly suppressed. How strong! Bick''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his frivolous expression converged. "What''s the matter? Why has my power increased so much?" Bick restrained his excitement. In a moment, his strength increased more than ten times. "The elder has the ability to develop the potential of the human body. Just now the elder used his ability to enhance your strength. According to the universal combat effectiveness numerical calculation in the universe, your current strength is about 200000 combat effectiveness." Neru replied. Seeing that the namik people who looked like him said so, although bick didn''t know how to divide the combat effectiveness system, he probably understood the situation by comparing his strength changes before and after. At this time, he looked at neilu and asked directly, "what''s your fighting capacity?" "450000!" Neru replied coldly that his power was naturally promoted by the elder. If he was the old elder, neru would never let him sacrifice his energy to improve his strength. However, after taking the fruit of Luo Lan''s spirit tree, the elder recovered greatly. Although he still had to lie on the seat, he was often able to stand up for a while.At this time, we should strengthen our own strength to protect namec. When he heard about neilu''s self explosive combat effectiveness, bick felt deeply shocked. "Bick, you are a real fighter. Neru is also a fighting nemec like you. In the next time, you can stay on the nemec and communicate with neru. Hehe, the nemec finally have a decent master." The elder was kind to bick. Bick''s heart moved and he agreed, "I''ll stay on namec for the next few years." "Neru, tell everyone to treat bick well." "Yes Neru obeys the orders of the elder. Bick coolly nods to the elder, and then goes out with neru without disturbing the elder to rest. Looking at neru and bick going out, the elder showed a smile on his face. He hoped to make use of the simplicity of namiks to influence bick and make him become a namiks too. "Namiks haven''t been a super namiks for a long time. Neru and bick are very hopeful." In this way, bik began to live in the Na Meike star, usually either fighting with neru, or sitting alone on the top of the cliff meditating. However, at this time, there are always a few troublemakers from young Na Meike who come and take him to the ridge to water the vegetables. Bick always doesn''t like children, but he has nothing to do with them. ¡­¡­ Time goes by day like this, and a year goes by in a blink of an eye. Baozi mountain, home of Monkey King. The couple and monkey king are waiting outside the delivery room. Doctors and nurses from the west capital are delivering the baby to bulma. While waiting anxiously, a baby''s cry "whoa whoa" rings out. The baby of Monkey King and bulma is born. The doctor came out of the room, where the nurse was still looking after the mother and the baby. "How''s it going, doctor?" "Mother and daughter are safe. Congratulations to Mr. Monkey King. You have a daughter." The doctor congratulated the monkey king. Although it was strange to say that there was a tail behind the baby, the doctor also paid close attention to the situation of the martial arts. Naturally, he knew that Mr. monkey king had a tail when he was a child. "Daughter..." Monkey King laughs foolishly. "Do you have a name for the child?" said Dr. bridges Sun Wukong: "we have discussed with bulma. If it''s a boy, it''s Wutian. If it''s a girl, it''s Bula, sun Bula!" "Sun Bula has the characteristics of the Breves family." Dr. bridges was very satisfied. Because he often went to Wuxing mountain to see his grandfather sun WuFan, the monkey king did not let his child be called sun WuFan in memory of his grandfather. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "You mean bulma gave birth to a daughter to monkey king?" Luo Lan put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and was surprised. "Yes, it''s a lovely girl. Her name is sun Bula." With a smile on her face, tays took out a picture of a sleeping baby with a pacifier in its mouth and a small pinch of lavender hair on her head. "Sun Bula..." This name makes Luo Lan feel surprised, it''s actually a girl! Is the monkey meal in the original book gone? At first, he thought that when Monkey King and bulma got married, they would give birth to a purple haired monkey fan, but he didn''t want monkey fan to disappear and become a girl named sun Bula. Forget it. Anyway, it''s not an important person who affects the situation of the universe. If it disappears, it will disappear. On the contrary, this sun Bula Luo Lan picks up the photo and looks at it carefully. She remembers that she once saw a comics with her friends, in which there is a character named sun Bula, the daughter of Beckett and bulma If Sun Wukong''s daughter can have the gift of "Sun Bula" in that cartoon, it will be much more useful than sun WuFan. Thinking of this, Luo Lan suddenly became interested in sun Bula. He said to tayis, "bulma''s child was born. Let''s go to earth to visit." Tays, of course, could not wait to ask for it. She reminded, "call roffy together. Bula is his cousin." Luo Lan thinks that Luo Fei has been idle at home since he completed the mission of filroy planet, so he agrees. Then tayis goes to prepare a gift to meet his niece, while Luo Lan finds Luo Fei and tells him about going to earth. Luo Fei a listen to oneself had a cousin, immediately feel a burst of novelty. Don''t be another ascali! ¡­¡­ With some preparation, Luo Lan takes tayis and Luo Fei to baozi mountain. From a distance, I can feel a strong breath coming from the top of baozi mountain. At this time, the monkey king is exercising with klin in the training ground. When Luo Lan and klin arrive at the residence of the monkey king, there is a crib gently shaking in the spacious courtyard. Burma is lying on the workbench near the crib, wearing a pair of eyeglasses to make something. After a while, they found Luo Lan figure, "ah, brother-in-law, when did you come?" "Just arrived, you don''t have a good rest, what are you studying?" "It''s the gravity bracelet that I promised you before. I''ve improved its function. Now in addition to gravity space, it can also open a protective cover when it''s urgent." Purple hair dances in the breeze, and bulma turns her eyepiece. "Thank you very much." During the conversation between Luo Lan and bulma, Luo Fei and tayis have already walked to the crib and teased the baby girl inside, "Wow, wow..." The baby girl cried when she saw Luofei, which made Luofei at a loss. Finally, she stopped crying under the inducement of tayis. "It seems that roffy has nothing to do with blah!" Tays joked that the more she looked at the niece, the more she liked it. "This kid has great potential. When he was crying just now, his fighting capacity increased a lot." Luo Lan observes sun Bula''s situation. Sun Bula''s energy response in a calm state is not strong, but when he cried just now, his whole body''s energy has reached thousands of values. "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s the power of the sais." Bulma gently picked up sun Bula. The baby girl blinked her dark eyes and reached out to grab bulma''s clothes. "It''s not that simple. I think it''s blah''s talent. He was born a powerful fighter." "That''s great. Why don''t you take blah as your apprentice, brother-in-law..." Hearing Luo Lan boast of her daughter''s talent, bulma squints her eyes and looks very happy. Luo Lan did not immediately agree, "Wukong can teach her." Bulma said: "Wukong has no time to practice himself. There is no time." What''s more, bulma is very familiar with the character of Monkey King. She knows that her husband is devoted to cultivation. In order to make her husband devote herself to cultivation, she doesn''t want to delay his cultivation because of the problem of education. Seeing bulma''s sincere eyes, Luo Lan thought for a moment and nodded, "if Bula becomes my apprentice, I will send her to the sub divine world to cultivate for a period of time, which can better enhance her potential." "Yes, Saiya people can become stronger through training. Roffy spent three years there before." Tays explained. Bulma clenched her teeth. "As long as you are good to Bula, three years will be three years." "It''s the best." "Brother in law, Bula will ask you later." "Don''t worry, Bula is not only my apprentice, but also tayis''s niece. I will train her well." Luo Lan''s eyes show a trace of approval. In the treatment of children, bulma is just the opposite of Qiqi in the original book, probably because she has no financial pressure, and she has been taking risks with monkey king since she was a child, which makes her know the importance of power. Such a family, no matter to the monkey king or to sun Bula, is the best.As if he knew he had a teacher, sun Bula opened his mouth and giggled, waving his hands in the air. Seeing a handful of light purple hair on Sun Bula''s head, Luo Lan reaches out her hand to touch it. She can''t help but feel sad to herself: "the genes of the blives family are really powerful. Sun Bula''s hair color is completely with their family." In a word, Dr. and Mrs. Breves'' hair is light purple and gold respectively, and their daughters, bulma and tayis, inherit this point. They are also light purple and gold. Now sun Bula''s hair color has inherited bulma, only Luofei''s hair has inherited himself, and there is no golden color. Sure enough, it''s still a powerful gene, Luo Lan thought triumphantly. After that, Luo Lan stayed at the house of the monkey king for a while. When the monkey king came back from training, he heard that Luo Lan wanted to take his daughter as an apprentice. Naturally, he agreed, but he was very happy. You should know that Luo Lan is the strongest of the whole Saifei force. The monkey king doesn''t know exactly how strong he is. He only knows that blauli, who can easily defeat him, is not Luo Lan''s opponent. It''s hard for such a master to accept his daughter as an apprentice. Frankly speaking, if Luo Lan is willing to give him a chance, even the monkey king himself wants to worship him as his teacher. Don''t believe it. In order to improve his strength, the monkey king can really do it. On the same day, the monkey king''s family prepared rich food for Luo Lan. After the dinner, the couple restrained their reluctance and asked Luo Lan to send sun Bula to the sub god world for cultivation. Everything goes very smoothly. When Luo Lan puts sun Bula into the nutrient solution, it will be three years before she comes out next time. Among so many people, Luo Fei was probably the only one who was depressed. He wanted to tease his cousin very much, but whenever he came near Bula, Bula would cry, so that he didn''t even have a chance to get close. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 After taking sun Bula as an apprentice, Luo Lan and others stayed on the earth for a while, mainly collecting all kinds of delicious food for ascali. Luo Fei envies this kind of love for his daughter. However, he also heard that his sister had suffered a lot when she lived alone on the planet. At the worst, she couldn''t even eat. In this way, Luo Fei''s heart is full of love for ascali. "Lily has suffered a lot since she was so young. It''s right to be nice to her." Luo Fei comforted himself. After leaving the earth, he sent Luo Fei to practice by himself. Luo Lan once again devoted himself to practice as usual. With the increasing strength of normal power, he obviously felt that there was a kind of shackle hindering the rise of power, which was probably the bottleneck. If he could not break through, the difficulty of subsequent practice would continue to rise. In order to break through this obstacle, Luo Lan finds Saifeiya to work together with him. Through constant fighting, their strength is improving slowly. In a huge star system not far from Ryukyu, hundreds of thousands of small star disks with different shapes gather here, forming a chaotic and orderly asteroid belt. This place is far away from the habitable zone, and the extremely low temperature makes the whole starry sky look very dim. At this time, two golden flashes quickly shuttle through the asteroid belt. They constantly collide, just like dragonflies skimming water, and then quickly separate. The brilliant light bursts between the asteroids, and the terrible energy constantly pushes all kinds of stars away from their original orbits. From time to time, asteroids overlap, collide, and then break into smaller pieces. That is Luo Lan and Saifeiya in the super Saiya state. They are constantly fighting to tap the potential of super Saiya. "How long can your energy last, Sophia?" Luo Lan''s concerned voice came from her ear. "It''s OK to play for another ten minutes," said Sophia with a smile "I''ve suppressed my strength to the same level as you." "No, just do your best." Sephias did not retreat. "You have to be careful." Then the dark blue Qigong wave lights up in the distance, and a tremor of the energy of heaven and earth is gradually converging, and soon rushes forward like a dragon. Seeing the positive impact of Qigong wave, SAFIYA''s lips rose slightly, and her expression was not afraid, but crazy in her eyes. As her body moved forward, facing the energy attack, she could see her white arm rising, a few glimmers of light gradually shining, and the cold sound spreading in the universe. "All day shockwave!" Bright white energy whistling out, burst out to sell thousands of lives for it shudder! Wow, another fierce collision happened. Two beams of brilliant energy are ejected from the hands of both sides of the battle. With a roar, the chaotic energy is entangled together, like the apocalypse, destroying the surrounding meteorites in an instant. Even if the slightly harder meteorites are not destroyed in the first wave of energy, they are accelerated to the extreme, turning into fiery trajectories and catapulting out into the void outside the galaxy . The energy of terror continued to spread and soon swept out an empty void in space. At the end of this attack, Rolan and SAFIYA stopped. "Empty chop!" "Stargun!" After a little pause, the fierce battle starts again, and the turbulent energy continues to ravage the whole galaxy Not far away on a larger star, a dark red spaceship is stationed on the star, in the spaceship. Roffy and ascali carefully observe the battle in space through the detection device, and their dark eyes are shining with crystal light. Every time Luo Lan and Saifeiya fight, they will let Luo Fei brothers and sisters watch from a distance in a safe place, which is not only to enhance their knowledge, but also to temper their will. Only when they really understand the fierce and cruel fighting at a high level, can they restrain their arrogance and face the future difficulties with a humble attitude. "Change the angle, you can''t see their fighting power here." Ascali yelled, directing his men to adjust the direction of the spacecraft. But because Luo Lan''s fighting was too fast, when the spaceship had just aimed at the position, the battlefield had moved to another starry sky, and ascali screamed several times. "Don''t use detection equipment, rely on our gas to sense." Luo Fei reminds a way. Askari glared at her eyes and said, "then the long-distance breath can only capture a general picture, and can''t see the specific action at all." "Dad just let us experience a high-level battle, but he didn''t say that we could see it thoroughly. Besides, we couldn''t see the specific process of the battle clearly with our strength." "Ah It''s so hard. How can super Saiya be so powerful! " Ascali griped her hair in agony. "That''s a super Saiya!" Luo Fei sighs. Super sairs represent the invincibility and legend among sairs. That''s the capital of sharada to stand in the North galaxy. Everyone is working hard to become super sairs. Naturally, rofei and ascali are no exception. Especially when their parents are super sairs, super sairs are more attractive to them."I''ll be a super Saia sooner or later." Askari gazes at the flashing light on the big screen and mumbles. Luo Fei nodded, and then looked at the battle between the super sais. It was because their parents were super sais that they had the opportunity to see the super sais in close range. They cherished it and didn''t want to miss any details. ¡­¡­ In space, the competition between Luo Lan and Saifeiya continues. In fact, from the very beginning, they consciously controlled their body movements. After all, the two people did not compete to distinguish the superior from the inferior. In fact, the gap between them had been obvious for a long time, but they were still happy to find a breakthrough opportunity. "Yes, your fighting power in Super Saiyan state is almost 800 million." After the battle, Luo Lan''s figure appears in front of Saifeiya. "Even so, I can''t catch up with you!" Saifeiya shakes her head, not sad or happy. Although the training during this period has improved her combat effectiveness, her heart is very calm. Luo Lan is dumbfounded. She knows that Sophia is not satisfied with her strength, because during this period, not only she is improving, but also herself and Brolli are improving. Considering that Sophia''s promotion speed is not fast, how can she be satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "Take your time, the super sians don''t improve that fast." "It''s a step ahead of other people that we''ve paved the way for a pseudo super sair before the super sair level. The average super Saier''s strength is 50 times higher than that of the ordinary super Saier. After transformation, we get 60 times and 70 times higher than that of the ordinary super Saier. What''s the dissatisfaction? " "That''s true." Sophia had a smile on her pretty face. "Come on, roffy and Lily have been waiting for a while. Don''t make them wait." Saifeiya: "the next training for them, I will not be merciful." Luo Lan asked: "when did you leave love?" Seraphia glanced at the location of rofei and said in a cold voice, "it''s for their good. The strong in the universe are respected. They always want to be independent." Then, the two quickly moved to the distant meteorite, Luo Fei and askari met up, chattering about their own experience of watching the battle. Luo Lan listened with a smile and gave them some advice to correct their mistakes. Then they returned to Ryukyu, the headquarters of the ascali Legion. Now it has been one year since the ascali Legion entered the East galaxy. After one year''s development, the whole Legion has taken root in the East galaxy. Although it is not a powerful force, no one in the nearby star region dares to underestimate the ascali Legion as long as it is mentioned. Ryukyu star. In a primeval forest, on this day, Luo Lan did not compete with Sophia. Instead, she sat alone on the branch of a huge ancient tree and studied the blue crystal in her hand. The sun through the thick leaves down, shining on people''s body, warm, people can not help but rise sleepy. After a hache, Luo Lan leaned on the tree trunk, one foot hanging in the air, picked up the crystal and put it in the sun. The soft sunlight was shining on it, but there was no penetrating light except the glittering reflection. "Does this crystal absorb sunlight?" It has been speculated for a long time that it may be an energy storage stone, but how to use it has never been found out. As for biting things like that, only a little girl like ascali will do it, but Luo Lan will never do it. Playing with the dark blue crystal for a while, Luo Lan suddenly thinks that since it is an energy stone, why don''t you stimulate it with energy? Maybe there will be something unexpected. Do as you say, Luo Lan immediately put up her fingers and gathered a cluster of peanuts sized energy balls at her fingertips. Don''t underestimate this sphere of light. The energy the size of this peanuts alone, released, is enough to destroy a planet. Put the energy light ball close to the crystal, Puchi, the energy pasted on the surface of the crystal, but there was no accident. Luo Lan stirred his eyebrows, removed the energy in his hand, and stroked the surface of the dark blue crystal with his hand, which was still the original cold touch. It''s hot enough to destroy a planet. It touches the surface of the crystal, but it doesn''t even heat up. "No reaction, is the energy not strong enough? No, the energy just now is enough to destroy a planet! Even if it''s an energy block, it should be burned when encountering such energy. It seems that there is a bigger secret hidden in this crystal! " On second thought, Rowland thought of mesanda who got the crystal. What on earth did the Altas build that planet for, to preserve the blood of their people? It''s just that these altars don''t think that there are some rebellious guys in them, such as bojack, who actually absorb all the sleeping altars as energy sources. Is this really an energy stone? If not, what would it be By the way, the altars once worshipped the Red Dragon Ball given by Fengshen. Can the power of the Red Dragon Ball activate this energy crystal? With the idea of having a try, Luo Lan urges the red dragon ball power in his right arm. The dragon pattern floats slightly, and a cluster of deep red energy surges out and gathers in his palm. "Give it a try. There won''t be any problem, will there?" Put the palm energy close to the deep blue crystal. In a flash, a loud dragon chant sounded in his ear, and then he saw a red energy soar into the air, turned into a pocket red dragon, and then suddenly got into the crystal. "There''s a real reaction!" Luo Lan watched carefully. About two seconds later, the deep blue crystal expression sparkles with warm light, a trace of blue light floats on the surface of the crystal, you can hear a buzzing murmur, click, murmur sound more and more loud, a group of blue energy suddenly bursts out from the crystal, where the light shines, the space begins to appear a trace of tiny cracks. "What''s the situation?" Luo Lan was surprised to see that although the surrounding space seemed to split, it was strange that Luo Lan didn''t feel any danger, as if this energy was born with it. With the gradual spread of the blue light, a fan-shaped hole appeared.Wow - the whole space network is broken, just like cutting the space with a knife. The powerful whirlwind blows up. Before Luo Lan has time to think about it, a wave of energy blows from the broken space. Luo Lan screams and plunges into the broken fan. Soon after Luo Lan disappeared, the space rippled, and the flat space soon recovered. Everything was very calm, as if nothing had happened. A figure came from the sky. Ascali was wearing a small vest, carrying a piece of meat several times her size in her hands, and looked around with her head shaking. Her small eyes kept scanning. "It''s strange how Dad''s breath disappeared. Hum, I must have gone to find my mother, and I want him to help me cook barbecue!" Ascali didn''t find Luo Lan''s figure. She showed her teeth unhappily and flew to the other direction happily. ¡­¡­ Over the virgin forest. A burst of space ripples suddenly appear in the sky, accompanied by a burst of bright light, the whole space seems to be broken, rippling a piece of microwave. Hua La, just like clear water flowing, a young man''s figure appeared in mid air. This young man is handsome and dignified. It is Luo Lan who accidentally opens the energy of dark blue crystal on the Ryukyu star. Overlooking the dense primeval forest below, Luo Lan is puzzled. Looking at the towering mountains in the distance, there is no difference with the previous scene. He remembers that he fell into a broken space. "There seems to be nothing different." Luo Lan thought. Suddenly, a loud roar came. Luo Lan looked for the sound and saw a dinosaur with a huge head sticking out of the forest, biting another carnivorous dinosaur. Luo Lan suddenly surprised, "the primitive beast of Ryukyu star should have been cleaned up by the ascali Legion. Isn''t this Ryukyu star?" Looking around again, the mountains and dangerous peaks are just like what I remember. This is Ryukyu star Heart can not help but emerge a trace of bad, Luo Lan will spread out the breath, with his power soon enveloped the whole Ryukyu star. "No, ascali, roffy Their breath is gone. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 "No, ascali, roffy Their breath is gone. " Luo Lan''s face suddenly becomes very ugly, the situation seems to exceed his expectations, there is no one he is familiar with on this planet. Looking around, as like as two peas of the tree, the only difference is that the planet is more primitive and has not undergone large-scale human cleaning. "This is Ryukyu, right, but it''s not Ryukyu I know." For the present situation, Luo Lan thought of several possibilities: one is that he crossed the cosmic barrier and came to the sixth universe, because the sixth universe and the seventh universe belong to the paired universe, which has similar planets and races; the other is that he came to a parallel world, because it is a parallel world, so it is not surprising that he has the same planet; there is another possibility, that is, he came to a parallel world It is through time that I come to the past of Ryukyu. But this possibility is the lowest. Under the space-time rules of the dragon ball world, time travel is basically eliminated. Once someone passes through it, a new space-time will be created independently under the evasion of the space-time rules. In the final analysis, it is still a parallel world. So you may have come to the sixth universe or other parallel worlds. "In either case, this dark blue crystal is really unusual." Pondering over the crystal in his hand, he tries to input the power of the red dragon ball again. But this time, the dark blue crystal has no reaction. However, Luo Lan has no choice but to take the crystal back to the different dimensional space. "Make sure of the surroundings first." In the heart plans, Luo Lan uses the instantaneous movement to disappear from the Ryukyu star. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan, who is not far from Ryukyu, reappears and comes to an open space of the star. He closes his eyes to explore the situation on the planet. A cold and powerful air appears in his detection range. The air has about 1 million combat power, and the surging energy is full of chilling. This air Luo Lan is not strange, is Lu Lu magic girl''s breath. However, this is not all the power of the witch. The witch Lulu is a rare cosmonaut in the universe who has the ability to hide breath. She usually hides in 1 million combat power, but her real power exceeds 2.5 million. "Lulu is still on the Magic Cave, so this is not the sixth universe..." Lulu''s existence makes Luo Lan''s heart sink. He knows that he''s in big trouble now. If the sixth universe is OK, you may have a chance to go back if you use the dragon ball or use the dragon ball to contact the angel of the sixth universe. But if it''s a parallel world, then even an angel can''t help, unless he can find a genius like bulma and persuade him to invent the time machine, but it''s clear that it''s not easy to achieve. Luo Lan''s in the heart secretly some regrets, early knew that will happen such matter, he should not curiously start the dark blue crystal. Just when Luo Lan''s thoughts were flying, a cold and piercing voice came, and then a figure appeared in front of him. "Who on earth are you, who should appear in my magic cave star?" Looking back, you can see a white haired and pink cosmonaut in the sky. There are two purple tears under his blood red eyes and purple lines on his forehead. She is very hot. She is the eldest one of the demons in the grottoes. At this time, Lu Lu looks at Luo Lan with a gloomy face, and her cold eyes twinkle with cold light. "I can''t believe that Lu Lu''s reaction is quite quick." Luo Lan looks at Lu Lu and praises her secretly. She replies: "Lu Lu Lu doesn''t have to be angry. I don''t mean any harm. This time I came to the Magic Cave star just to confirm something. Now that it has been confirmed, I will leave naturally." Lu Lu half narrowed her eyes, and her rebellious face was full of killing. "Where do you think my magic cave star is? Come and go if you want. Have you ever asked me what I mean?" As the overlord of the East galaxy, she is not the benevolent cosmopolitan in the universe. "Death Say a word indifferently. A ray of dazzling light comes out from the fingertips of Lulu''s magic girl. Whew, it instantly penetrates the space and comes to Luolan. "The witch is the witch in the end, but this time you find the wrong opponent." Looking at the fierce attack, Luo Lan shakes her head regretfully, raises her hand and shoots the ray, "pa". The ray containing a huge amount of energy is shot by Luo Lan, which turns into a misty energy smoke, and soon disappears in Xumi. Lu Lu was stunned for a moment, and her face darkened. "As expected, she came prepared. Are you a member of the Galactic patrol organization or a member of the Galactic mercenary?" "No, it''s just passing by this time. You don''t have to care." "Hum!" Lulu doesn''t believe that. The hot wind is blowing on Lulu''s cheek. Her eyes twinkle, her mouth raises a sneer, and instantly releases all the strength of her family. Suddenly, the surging power is like a steam burst, and her body is like a flash of streamer. Lulu''s magic girl clenches her fist and attacks Luolan. "It seems that we haven''t been hit."Luo Lan''s face flashed a trace of displeasure. Lu Lu in the influence of Saifei was more obedient than the Lu in front of her. This Rulu witch has never experienced the cruelty of society. If she is beaten to the point where only one head is left, she will probably be more obedient. Forget it, Lu Lu of the other world is also his own subordinate. Let''s keep it a little. Familiar if not to see Lu Lu''s attack approaching, slowly stretched out his hand, holding each other''s fists. "Click" a clear sound, Lulu witch''s attack suddenly stopped. "Your strength is too weak." Then she waved another fist and smashed it on the belly of lulu. Lulu immediately bent up in pain, her eyes full of pain and disbelief. Luo Lan''s attack seems to be simple, but in fact, it is a combination of hundreds of attacks. "Wow!" Lu Lu''s face was pale, she could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, and her internal organs were badly damaged in an instant. "What the hell is this guy doing? I''m not his opponent In her heart, she regretted her recklessness. She disguised herself as a pathetic figure and prepared to surrender. However, when she looked up, she found that she could not find the other side. "Well, where are the people?" "Is that man really just passing by?" Her face was cloudy and sunny. The witch Lu swallowed her saliva. She was afraid after a while. Fortunately, the man didn''t mean to kill herself, otherwise she would be dead now. This kind of compassionate survival makes Rulu extremely uncomfortable, but it''s not easy to survive. Where does she have the previous arrogance. "Before you deal with others in the future, you should know their strength first." Lu Lu realized that her power had not reached the level of dominating the world and acting recklessly, so she had to be careful in her future affairs. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after confirming the existence of Rulu, Luo Lan already knew that he had mostly come to the parallel world, so he went to the residence of Sarada planet again. As a result, there was nothing there. Sarada planet had turned into a broken meteorite and scattered in the universe in ancient times. After stopping in space for a while, Luo Lan shook her head and disappeared from the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 The earth. The decaying urban roads are covered with withered and yellow weeds, and there are collapsed houses and huge bomb pits everywhere. Several buildings without collapse stand on both sides of the road. Most of the buildings are inclined, the glass windows have been broken, and the walls are covered with green vines. This is a deserted city for a long time. A sudden disaster 16 years ago broke the peace of the world in a flash. Now more than ten years have passed, the prosperity of the city is no longer, and the only thing that remains in people''s memory is the rare calm memories When Luo Lan came to the earth, he was really shocked by the scene of decline. It seemed that the earth here had experienced a disaster long ago, and all the prosperity had disappeared. All the way through many cities, it was the same scene. Even some villages rarely retained their original appearance. "The earth here is completely deserted." Looking closely at the broken scenes around, in Rolan''s memory, there is only one world where the earth has experienced such decline, that is, the world in the future. In that world, the man-made 17 and 18 killed all the soldiers, leaving Tranks alone. But because he could not resist the joint efforts of the two men, he took the time machine to go back to the past and change history with the support of bulma. However, under the revision of the space-time rules of the dragon ball world, he only came to another parallel world. Fortunately, later, he fought side by side with the monkey king and others, which greatly improved the strength of Tranks. After saving the parallel world, he also saved his own world. Can I come to the world of Tranks now? It doesn''t look like it! Although the high-level soldiers on the earth have the ability to hide the breath, it''s unreasonable that they can''t even sense it. They take out the energy detector of Saifei force to probe the earth, and they don''t find any more powerful energy response. "Are all the soldiers with more than 100 combat effectiveness on earth dead?" With such doubt, Luo Lan moved to the holy land of Kailin. What you see is a desolate scene. It seems that there was a big war here. The rolling forest has been burnt out. The mountains that originally surrounded the sacred site of Kailin and surrounded it into a big basin have disappeared completely. Even Kailin tower, which goes straight into the sky, has only a pile of more than ten meters standing on the ground. Under the cold wind in the west, it is very beautiful It''s very bleak Kalinda has been destroyed, and the temple no longer exists. Seeing this scene, Luo Lan sighs silently in her heart, then turns around and leaves Kailin holy land quickly. She appears again and has come to the omnipotent capsule headquarters of the capital of the West. The capital of the West has also been destroyed. Ruins and craters of various sizes can be seen everywhere. Overturning vehicles are indispensable in the streets. All of them are rusty and abandoned for many years. Half of the five story building of Dr. bridges'' family was broken, and the courtyard was overgrown with weeds. It had been uninhabited for a long time. Push open the door and walk in. The layout inside is the same as what Luo Lan knows. Because she lived in the west capital with tayis, Luo Lan is familiar with all the rooms and comes to the basement, but she can''t find the research room where bulma studies the time machine. "Strange, if this is the world of Tranks, bulma should build a time machine here." All of a sudden, Luo Lan thought of a possibility - does it mean that the time machine of this world has been made, and then Tranks has gone back to the past, and eliminated the man-made man, only to be killed by saru in the end? It can''t be such a miserable world! But after careful observation, Luo Lan felt that it was impossible. Even if the world''s Tranks was killed by Shalu, the traces of that year''s research should always be preserved in the basement. It was impossible that there were no traces like now. The worst case is that bulma died before she could study the time machine. If so, it would be more difficult for Luolan to return to her own world. "Well, both kalinda and the temple have been destroyed, and bulma''s time machine can''t be found!" With a slight sigh, the world is strange to him. It seems that all the familiar soldiers have died. Once again, he took out the detector to search. The data of large and small are often beating, but most of them are only dozens, basically no more than 100 combat effectiveness. "Why?" Suddenly, a weak energy flashed by, the instant burst of energy about 200 combat effectiveness, but soon disappeared. "In the south of 14000 kilometers, although it disappeared quickly, it was still found by me." Seize that energy for a while to search, Luo Lan''s half narrow eyes suddenly burst out a ray of light, and quickly moved past. If you don''t have the ability to move instantaneously, other people will not be able to arrive quickly even if they find this energy. In the mountains and forests of the southern hemisphere, a blonde girl carefully carries a dinosaur in the sky. The girl was dressed as a hunter, with a brown hat on her head. She was in her twenties. Her white face was as delicate as snow. If she wasn''t dressed in vulgar clothes, she would be a beautiful woman. The girl seemed to be avoiding something. She looked around from time to time. After making sure that there was no one around, she speeded up. In a few seconds, she had already flown over a thousand kilometers, and then landed in a quiet depression.There is a small wooden house in the depression, not far away is a lake, the sun shines down, there is a different kind of quiet feeling. After returning to the hut, the blonde girl threw her dinosaur on the ground, and then began to carve her belly to make dried meat. After all, the blonde girl clapped her hands. "After drying, there will be no problem with the meat this year This is a terrible time The blonde mumbled a few times and began to water some vegetables in the yard with a kettle. Next to a not new TV is broadcasting the news that happened all over the country. Most of the news is that there have been riots all over the country, and how innocent people are suffering in the disaster. The blonde glanced and shook her head in disdain. "Stupid guy, the enemy is still making trouble like this, don''t think the earth people die fast enough? But now there are no decent Taoists on the earth, and it is impossible to restore the former peace. " "The Tranks still want to destroy the enemy. I''m not so good at it. If only I had a spaceship, I could live in the universe with my strength. Bah, this bad time." The blonde babbled as she watered. Since the great disaster happened 16 years ago, all the Taoists on the earth have been slaughtered. Although this blonde girl has some skills, she is not the opponent of the devil who destroys the world at all. Out of her wisdom, she did not hide together with the tortoise fairy and wait for the opportunity to rise. Instead, she opened a residence alone in a remote hill. Use your power carefully at ordinary times. Even if you hunt and kill food, you will run thousands of kilometers away. If you live carefully, no one will find her. But she didn''t know that the energy she sent out when hunting her prey had attracted Luo Lan''s attention. If she was an ordinary person, even if she found it, she didn''t have time to find her. But Luo Lan is a person who has the ability to move in an instant. Looking for the girl''s path to break the air, she soon came to this quiet mountain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Luo Lan''s figure appears in the sky above the hill. Looking down from a high place, he can see a green lake and a simple cottage. He lowers his height and sees a man in a hat and dressed like a farmer watering the vegetables in the courtyard not far away. Luo Lan quickly determines that this person is the one he is looking for. The breath spread out, but there was no trace of energy from the other person''s body, which attracted his attention. "There''s no breath of energy, which is interesting." A trace of accident appeared on the face, and Luo Lan''s body flashed around the man. "Who?" The blonde girl felt someone approaching. Her eyes suddenly became sharp like eagle eyes. She turned around and saw Luo Lan. A fist waved directly. The fierce fist broke through the air and made a hula sound. The trees on both sides fell to both sides at the same time. In the face of the blonde girl''s indiscriminate attack, Luo Lan makes a quick response, his eyes suddenly become serious, two arms raised on the chest. Bang, the girl''s attack was blocked, but Luo Lan''s body also involuntarily backed out more than ten steps. "What a great strength!" Luo Lan was shocked. Although he didn''t become a super Saiya and didn''t use the power of golden pupil state, with his normal fighting power of more than 10 million, no one on earth can push him back. In front of this young girl is very strong, and do not know why, the other party actually gives him a familiar feeling. The blonde girl saw that Luo Lan took her own attack, and her cold face became colder at this moment. She licked her bright red lips and quickly moved forward to launch the next attack. Luo Lan changed her figure to avoid the girl''s attack and yelled: "wait, I have no malice I just want to ask you something! " The girl who threw herself in the air stopped her action. Her face still didn''t relax her vigilance. Her blue eyes stared at Luo Lan. "Who are you and why did you find me here?" Luo Lan said: "that''s what I want to ask you. What happened to the earth and why it seems that we have experienced the end of the world!" "You don''t know?" The blonde girl was surprised when she saw the tail on Luo Lan''s waist. Her beautiful pupils flashed a strange light. "You are Saiyan. There are other Saiyan on earth besides Tranks!" The girl''s words made Luo Lan feel certain. He asked: "you know Saiya people and Tranks, then you should also know tortoise fairy and Burma. Where are they now? And who are you? You''re not as strong a fighter on earth as you are. " "It seems that you really don''t know anything. Let''s not talk about it. The fluctuation of our battle may have attracted some people''s attention. Anyway, leave here first." The blonde girl turned her head to leave the depression. Luo Lan asked: "you are afraid that someone will find you. Is that the person who caused the current situation of the earth?" "Yes, that man''s name is number 13. He''s the most evil guy on earth." "Number 13?" Luo Lan murmurs, thinking of man-made 13. Does it mean that man-made 13 is the culprit that makes the earth like this? These are totally different from what I expected before. It seems that I have come to a strange parallel world. "You''re too slow. I''ll take you." With that, Luo Lan grabs the blonde''s hand. The blonde''s face is about to change when she is caught by her wrist. She finds that the surrounding environment changes suddenly. She comes to a strange environment. There is an endless ocean around her. They are standing on a brown rock at this time. The girl was surprised and said, "you did it. Where are we?" Luo Lan said, "it''s 2000 kilometers away from your mountain depression." "How can I do that?" Luo Lan laughs but does not speak, has not explained the instantaneous movement thing to her, instead sat on the foot reef, "you can tell me now, what has happened on earth?" The blonde girl frowned slightly and sat down with her. Her soft hair fluttered slightly under the sea breeze. "It started 16 years ago, when the earth was still very peaceful..." In the description of the blonde girl, Luo Lan gradually knows what is happening on the earth. Sixteen years ago, on a quiet day, three people named man-made 13, 14 and 15 suddenly appeared on the earth. They were evil man-made made made by Dr. Gallo using supercomputer. Their main purpose was to take revenge on the monkey king. However, after man-made 13 was made, they broke away from Dr. Gallo''s control and began to break down on the earth Bad. At that time, the monkey king had already died of heart disease. The strongest fighters on the earth were bejita, bick and others. However, even if bejita became a super Saiya, he was not the opponent of man-made man, and was soon defeated by man-made man. In the description of the blonde girl, Luo Lan understands the following things. After their failure in bejita, kailinta and the temple were destroyed by man-made people one after another. Because there is no spaceship on the earth, man-made people did not destroy the earth all at once, but all the potential warriors were hunted and turned into the energy battery of man-made 13.The earth was reduced to a purgatory place. Sixteen years later, due to the lack of the support of powerful soldiers, there is no peaceful land on the earth. In addition, there are more and more people on the earth joining in the command of man-made people, so the power against man-made people becomes more fragile. ¡°¡­¡­ Since Sun WuFan was killed by man-made 13 two years ago, no one has been able to fight against him any more. Although Tranks is still fighting, in my opinion, failure is sooner or later. " The blonde girl had a cold face and was indifferent. "And who are you?" Luo Lan asked. The blonde girl sneered and replied, "I''m also a man-made man. My name is man-made 18. The name of the earth man is lazuli." "Lazuli..." Luo Lan looks shocked. Looking at the blonde girl''s face carefully, he found that the person in front of him was similar to little Lazuli he knew, but her beautiful face was covered up in a vulgar dress and a cowboy hat, which he didn''t recognize for a moment. Lazuli thought that Luo Lan was shocked by her identity. She said in a clear voice, "Dr. Gallo was furious when he found out that the man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man "By the way, the 17th is my twin brother, who has been killed by the 13th." Razzie shrugged her shoulders as if she were talking about something that had nothing to do with her. No. 17 is not the brother of No. 18. It''s really a chaotic parallel world. "Is manmade 13 that strong? If Dr. Gallo wants revenge, the follow-up man should be stronger. " Razzie''s face turned cold and said: "it''s not the bastard of vegeta. Originally, when the man-made No. 13, 14 and 15 came out, they were not as powerful as the super sais. Vegeta had a chance to destroy them, but the bastard thought that he had controlled the whole situation and let No. 13 devour the energy of No. 14 and No. 15 The core and chip, as a result, No.13 became super No.13, and super Saiya was no match " Luo Lan was speechless after hearing this, but in the end, it turned out to be the trouble caused by bejita. This is in line with the character of bejita. In the original book, he let the mature Shalu become the whole, and created super 13 in this parallel world. According to the parallel world, the power of man-made man should be weaker than that of man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man. Super No. 13 is not inferior to Shalu or manmade No. 16 at the peak of the original state, so the begita at that time was out of play. In addition, the world''s begita did not have the assistance of Monkey King and monkey fan, so the result can be imagined. If you don''t have the diamond, you don''t want to do porcelain work. Begita''s ability to cause trouble is just like that of her ancestors. It''s the same in any world. Luo Lan left a heart in the heart secretly. Now all the earth people are fed up by super 13. As the nutrient of improving energy, their living conditions are very miserable. Maybe the world of Tranks in the original book is not so miserable! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 "By the way, can you become a super sair, too?" "Yes." Luo Lan nodded. Lazuli said with regret: "unfortunately, if you can come a few years earlier and unite with sun WuFan, you may still have some chances of winning. Sun WuFan is really a qualified soldier. Unfortunately, he died two years earlier. Tranks is too impulsive to take on that responsibility." "And the 17th?" Lazuli dropped her mouth. "I''ve been absorbed by super 13, so I''m far away. Even if we all join hands, it''s not his other side." No. 17 was also easily absorbed by super 13. In this way, super 13 became even more terrible. Maybe there is the power of mature body salu or close to complete body salu, Luo Lan secretly compared, his current super Saiya strength is not his opponent. However, this is not her own world after all. Luo Lan doesn''t need to be involved too much. Next, she asks La Zili about their whereabouts. As a result, La Zili really knows where they are. "The last group of rebels on the earth are all in the five elements mountain. The tortoise fairy once invited me to come, but I''m not interested." Lazuli said scornfully. The personalities of man-made No. 17 and No. 18 are very perverse. If it is not because there is super No. 13 in the world, and the powerful power of super No. 13 has suppressed their arrogance, so that they can''t vent their arrogance, maybe they are the man-made people who are harming the world. Because it is not a step by step from the weak cultivation, the artificial human nature that suddenly gained great strength is very poor. No. 18 is willing to live a monotonous life in seclusion in the mountains, which is forced by super No. 13. "It turns out that they are all in Wuxing mountain. No wonder they can''t be found on the earth." Luo Lan suddenly realized that the Wuxing mountain is a channel to communicate with the yellow spring. It really doesn''t belong to the earth space. If they moved to the Wuxing mountain, they could really avoid the pursuit of man-made people. "Lazuli, I''m going to Wuxing mountain now. Would you like to go with me?" Lazuli nibbled her teeth, hesitated for a moment and nodded. She knew that with the power of the man in front of her, if she became a super Saiya, she would be even more powerful than begita. "Anyway, I don''t have a place to go now, so let''s go to Wuxing mountain. But I only know that Wuxing mountain is located in the west of the earth, and they don''t know the exact location "Dew." Luo Lan said with a smile, "I know where it is." After sun Bula was born some time ago, Luo Lan accompanied Sun Wukong to Wuxing mountain, so he knew the specific location. "Let''s go then." Lazuli stood up and looked at Luo Lan with her eyes shining with strange light. "You have the ability to move quickly. In fact, I hope you can take me away from this damned earth." "It''s not easy outside the earth." Luo Lan chuckles. Grasp Lazuli''s hand and move in an instant. The next second, they come to the periphery of Wuxing mountain. Because it is the entrance to the yellow spring, there are many souls floating at the foot of Wuxing mountain. Some souls who can''t enter the yellow spring will turn into ghosts and demons, which will hinder all the people who go up the mountain. However, Luo Lan and Lazuli are not simple characters. They can''t be stopped by the dead. Wuxing mountain. Chonglin is dense, and the sunshine is shining through the leaves. On the top of the mountain, Taishang Laojun is cooking noodles in a huge Bagua stove. When the noodles are boiled, he fills a bowl with huge chopsticks. At the mouth of the fire, Kailin, a big fat white cat, wipes her sweat and adds firewood to the bottom of the Bagua stove. "My Lord, what''s the fire like now?" Cried the cat fairy. Taishang Laojun lifted up a mouthful of noodles and sent it to his mouth. A clear and pleasant voice rang out, "it''s just right that some Lao WuFan has been cooked. It''s a pity that Lao WuFan has been reincarnated. Otherwise, I don''t need you to cook noodles for me." There is a black line on the cat fairy''s forehead. It''s a great Kailin fairy, not a fireman! With a sigh, kalinda has been destroyed, and it is also retired. Cat fairy humanity said: "under the training of WuFan, Tranks has almost reached the strength of begita, but he is far from the opponent of man-made man! Even if WuFan can still fight, the two of them can''t kill super 13. " Taishanglaojun put down his bowl and chopsticks, recovered to the size of ordinary people, and walked out of the smoke. "WuFan only stays in the world for 24 hours. He is the last insurance of the earth, so he can''t leave Wuxing mountain easily." "But in a few years, WuFan will have to reincarnate. This is the rule of the underworld. If Tranks can''t grow up at that time..." The cat fairy was a little depressed. "It''s a pity that we don''t know anything about the cultivation of super Saiya, and we can''t help them at all." Taishanglaojun was silent, and even his favorite noodles were tasteless. At this time, a strong breath suddenly broke the boundary outside the Wuxing mountain. Taishang Laojun and Maoxian quickly felt that their faces became dignified. This breath is so strong that it makes people feel breathless!Taishanglaojun opened his mouth and looked surprised. "In addition to Tranks, there are still such masters in the world. He has come to us." The cat fairy was very shocked: "what a powerful Qi! It''s just like Wukong in those years. There is no breath on the man-made man. That man should not be a man-made talent." "Whether it''s going out to have a look or not," he said So they left the top of the mountain in a hurry and walked down the mountain. There, Tranks was on guard with a dignified look. Seeing taishanglaojun and cat fairy coming, Tranks quickly drew close to them. At this time, the tortoise fairy saw that both Tranks and cat fairy looked serious, and immediately knew that something must have happened. "Lord Anning, what happened?" The tortoise fairy asked. "There is a huge gas coming into the five elements mountain!" "Ah, is that strong?" Because he had never experienced the practice of the temple, he could not feel the breath except Qigong wave. (the tortoise fairy really couldn''t sense the breath when latiz and bejita invaded the earth. By the way, when latiz entered the earth, besides Monkey King and bik, klin couldn''t sense it either.). "Very strong Here we are Taishanglaojun''s beautiful eyes keep turning. Huo Ran, a gust of wind swept up on the five elements mountain, and two figures appeared in front of people''s eyes. One was handsome and dignified, and the other was beautiful and extraordinary. It was Luo Lan and man-made 18 lazuli. "There are actually two people, ah, one of them is No. 18, so is the other No. 17? Doesn''t it mean that No. 17 has been killed?" Exclaimed Tranks. "He''s not number 17. Man made people have no breath." The cat fairy shook his head, suddenly his eyes were frozen, and said, "he''s actually a Saian. Besides Tranks, there are other saians. WuFan, do you know him?" Sun WuFan, with an aperture on his head, shook his head. "No, never seen it!" At this time, Luo Lan is also looking at them. The man in the red robe with two pheasant tail feathers on his head is Taishang Laojun Anning. The boy with light purple hair next to him is Tranks. The young man with short hair with a scar on his face is sun WuFan. Well, sun WuFan has an aperture on his head, which means he is dead. "Hello, my name is Luo Lan, from the parallel world!" Luo Lan comes to the point and tells her identity. "Parallel world?" Everyone was surprised at his identity, and even No. 18 Lazuli couldn''t help looking at him. Sun WuFan said seriously, "do you really come from a parallel world?" Luo Lan nodded: "that''s right." Sun WuFan quickly said to Tranks, "go and call aunt bulma. Isn''t she studying the time machine? Maybe she also studies the parallel world." Tranks was stunned for a moment. After reaction, he quickly disappeared and called his mother bulma. Soon a woman in a white coat came in a hurry. The woman had green hair and was no longer young. She was bulma of the world. Before that, she was busy studying the time machine. She heard that there were Saiya people coming from the parallel world. She quickly put down her work and ran over. Luo Lan looked at each other and said in secret: "she is bulma, her hair is green." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 Luo Lan is very clear that the color of Burma''s hair in her own world is light purple. In front of her, Burma with green hair is obviously very different. It looks more like Burma in the early animation. It seems that there are other differences between the two worlds besides the development of the plot. When Luo Lan looks at bulma, bulma and others are also observing him. They are too curious about this Saiya from a different world. "Sir, are you really from another world?" Bulma''s face was a little hesitant and full of expectation. "Yes, I''m a Saian from Sarada. Well, Sarada is the hometown of the Saian from bejita. You can call me Luolan, because some accidents accidentally enter your world. By the way, I have a wife named tays, and her sister is also called bulma, but her hair is light purple Bulma was surprised to hear that, "I have a sister named tays, but she died in a space accident when I was very young." "Dead?" Luo Lan was shocked. "I''ve been dead for many years. I remember I was less than five years old at that time." Bulma recalled that her sister was as adventurous as she was when she was a child. She often left for several months. Once she followed an astronaut into space, but she never came back after the crash. Because of too long time, bulma''s memory of that period has been a little blurred. Luo Lan can''t help but speechless after hearing this. Tays died early in this world. She won''t have met Galaxy patrolman Gack! Then he said something about the parallel world. After hearing this, bulma confirmed that Luolan really came from the parallel world. "You say the other one has purple hair, which is the same as my father and Tranks. It seems that my theory is correct. There are other worlds!" "The theory of time and space has always been the focus of my research. I have also built a prototype of the time machine according to the theory. As long as I wait another year to collect the energy needed by the time machine, I can officially test it." Bulma''s eyes twinkle with the light of hope. The arrival of Luolan makes her see the hope of saving the world. "Great, mom''s theory is correct, we can change the past." He had never seen a peaceful world since he was born and was eager for peace. All the people on the same five elements mountain are looking forward to it. See people will hope to change the past, Lazuli sneer, poured a basin of cold water over. "Do you really think that changing the past can save the present? That''s naive. Have you ever thought about the paradox of time and space? " "Well?" Bulma was stunned to hear Lazuli''s words. Luo Lan can''t help but look at La Zili. This woman is not only perverse but also sober. He said: "although I have never crossed other worlds, I know that the mechanism of time and space is not so easy to be broken. Burma''s so-called time machine is just a space shuttle. Even if I really go back to the past, I only create a parallel world under the self consistent operation of the cosmic rules, and it will not change the present." Bulma is a very intelligent scientist. He quickly grasped the key point from the words of Luo Lan and lazuli. He made a silent calculation in his heart, and then his expression became decadent. "There is nothing wrong with what Mr. Luo Lan said. If the two are parallel worlds, even if the world was saved in the past, it can not be changed here, and man-made people will still exist!" Years of research have proved that it is impossible to save the world, and bulma cannot help suffering. "How could that be?" All of a sudden, the excitement of Tranks went out, and the whole person became dejected. The tortoise fairy sighed and comforted: "don''t give up, saving the world still depends on us." Lazuli said with a sneer, "you can''t beat No. 13. It''s better to build a spaceship leaving the earth when you have time. The earth is hopeless. " "You don''t have to hit people all the time on the 18th." Sun WuFan yelled. Lazuli''s face became ugly at this moment. She turned her lips, and her face was full of ridicule. She was naive! That''s why she didn''t want to contact with sun WuFan and others. "Mr. Luo Lan, you can also become a super Saiya Sun WuFan said expectantly. "Yes." Luo Lan nodded her head, her expression was slightly solidified, and the golden flame covered her body instantly. With her eyes turned golden, a terrible momentum spread out like the sky. Because it''s in the five elements mountain, it''s not afraid to attract other people''s attention. At this moment, all the people were shocked by Luo Lan''s momentum. Both turtle fairy and cat fairy need to use wooden sticks to stand behind them in order not to let themselves be blown away by the terrible momentum. Feeling the surging power from Luo Lan, sun WuFan opened his eyes. "It''s terrible. Even Dad and vegeta are not so strong! It''s strange how Mr. Luo Lan''s eyes are golden. " Luo Lan put away her breath. "This is my unique Super Saiyan form. You can understand that Super Saiyan has superposed the power of ape, which is about 70 times of the normal. As Lazuli told me before, my strength should not be as strong as that super No. 13. "Sun WuFan nodded and said: "Mr. Luo Lan''s spirit is really strong. If it''s the man-made 13 who has just devoured No. 14 and No. 15, it may not be your opponent, but it''s a pity that the super 13 has devoured No. 17..." "If Mr. Luo Lan joins hands with Wu fan, TranX and No. 18, is there any hope?" The tortoise fairy asked. "It''s not possible. I''ve played super 13. His strength is unfathomable." "That''s it The tortoise fairy shakes his head regretfully. Monkey fan is dead in the hands of super 13. He knows the strength of super 13 best. Lazuli licked her red lips and said coldly, "if you want to beat me, don''t count me in. I don''t want to be swallowed like number 17." Lazuli''s straightforward attitude directly embarrasses the atmosphere. Taishanglaojun claps his hand to calm everyone down. At this time, bulma sorts out her thoughts and insists on studying the time machine. Luo Lan wants bulma to help find a way to return to the original world, but it''s hard to say at the moment. Taishanglaojun Anning dropped the plume on his head and invited everyone to eat ramen, so several people sat around the Bagua stove on the top of the mountain. Luo Lan did not eat noodles cooked with spring water, so she picked up a big bowl to eat. "By the way, Mr. Luo Lan, what''s the situation in your world?" Sun WuFan goes to Luo Lan and sits down beside him. Luo Lan drank a mouthful of noodle soup, "do you really want to know? The situation there is very different from that here. " Sun WuFan nodded, so Luo Lan put down the noodles, "in my place, Sun Wukong has just been married for a year." "Only been married for one year!" As soon as sun WuFan''s eyes are bright, since the monkey king has just got married in that world, it means that he is about to be born. Recalling the past years, that period of childhood is probably his most comfortable time. Then he raised his head and saw that Luo Lan was looking at him with a smile. Monkey King fan felt a malicious attack on him. Luo Lan said: "in my place, it''s not Qiqi who marries the monkey king. Qiqi and suno have become gods in the temple, but they won''t marry easily." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 "Who is the man who married my father?" "It''s bulma. They are childhood friends, and then they travel together and leave the earth together to live on sharada. They have a very deep relationship." "It''s aunt bulma." Sun WuFan frowned slightly, but after all, he was a man who had experienced a few years of ups and downs. He soon calmed down and sighed: "aunt bulma is good with her father. After all, people like bejita are really not suitable for aunt bulma If it wasn''t for vegeta''s arrogance, the earth might not have the present situation. " "When I came here, Monkey King and bulma already had a daughter named sun Bula." "Sun Bula, that child should have purple hair!" "That''s right." "Just like Tranks, aunt bulma is a good mother." Sun WuFan imagines his father and aunt bulma together, with a strange expression. "By the way, speaking of bejita and the monkey king, they should all go to the underworld after they die. As you are now, you can ask the experts of the underworld to help you." "Dad died of heart disease before the man-made man appeared. He should have gone to heaven early. As for begita..." Sun WuFan shook his head. At this time, the Supreme Lord came to him and said, "bejita has gone to hell. That guy hasn''t done anything since he was born. When he goes to hell, the only result is going to hell. And the words of Sun Wukong and Kelin have been reincarnated now." "Aren''t they supposed to be in heaven? How did they reincarnate?" Luo Lan asked in surprise. As a scavenger under Felisa, vegeta has been killing countless creatures in the universe for decades. Even after she left Felisa and came to the earth, she was killed by human beings before she could wash away her sins. It''s inevitable to go to hell to serve her sentence. But why did the monkey king reincarnate them? The Supreme Master strangely faced Luo Lan, "the undead in the underworld can only stay in the world for ten years. If they exceed the limit, they must reincarnate. This is the rule of the underworld!" "We don''t have such rules there," said Luo Lan In the original world, ordinary dead need reincarnation after the trial, but heroes with achievements can live in the kingdom of heaven for a long time until they are tired of it. For example, amosa, an ancient Saiyan, who Luo Lan once met, does not know how many years he has existed. It can be said that the existence of heaven is the last barrier in the world. It''s strange that there are no heroes in this world for a long time! In the end, Luo Lan can only attribute it to the different rules of the two worlds. "So you can only stay in Wuxing mountain for ten years?" "Yes, I died two years ago, and I can stay in this world for eight years." Sun WuFan nodded, and he pleaded with Luo Lan: "Mr. Luo Lan, you are the elder of super Saiya people. I don''t have much time to instruct me to practice with Tranks. If we can''t eliminate man-made people, there will be no hope for the earth." Luo Lan pondered for a while, but he didn''t think that sun WuFan was in trouble, because he knew that sun WuFan and Tranks in this world had a strong desire to become stronger, and their consciousness was even stronger than Luo Fei and ascali. Considering that she wants to stay in this world for a while, Luo Lan nods and agrees. "I have some understanding of the super sair level, and I can give you some advice, but because I haven''t played against man-made people, I can''t guarantee that I can let you defeat super 13!" "No, we''ll be very grateful if you''ll give us your advice." Sun WuFan said excitedly. He has seen the power of Luo Lan, absolutely better than his father and bejita. He is eager to get the advice from such experts. In the era when senior soldiers such as monkey king and bejita died one after another, sun WuFan could only explore the changes of super Saiya by himself. To be reasonable, his martial arts foundation was very weak, and it was really difficult for him to achieve such achievements as monkey king. Since he was born, monkey fan''s wish was to become a scholar. However, nature made people. Later, because of various opportunities, he had to participate in the battle. But in his heart, monkey fan always had a certain rejection of martial arts. He didn''t wake up until the appearance of man-made man and the death of begita and others. But it was too late. In addition, cat fairy and others had a deep impression on super Saiya No one can tell them if they are not familiar with sun WuFan. Sun WuFan and Tranks are able to achieve their present strength through many life and death battles. Sun WuFan sacrificed early for this. "You and Tranks, get ready. I''ll give you directions in a moment." "Yes." Sun WuFan replied loudly. Luo Lan nodded and looked at the mature Monkey King''s meal. I don''t know if he would bring surprise like the little monkey king''s meal in the original work. Originally, if you taught monkey fan and Tranks fusion, they should be able to defeat super 13 soon after they learned it. But now monkey fan is still a dead man. If you want to learn fusion, you must revive first. However, the dragon ball on the earth has disappeared with the death of bick. If you want to revive monkey fan, you need to use the dragon ball of namik."Maybe I''ll go to jiewang star again, and I''ll go to Xinna Meike star." Luo Lan thought silently in her heart, lowered her head and drank a bowl of noodle soup. This kind of soup boiled with yellow spring water has a different taste. No wonder taishanglaojun still likes it so much after so many years. A few people had a rest, and Luo Lan wandered around Wuxing mountain. In fact, the boundary of Wuxing mountain is very wide. Because it is between yin and Yang, the breath of this place will not leak to the sun, and there is no need to worry about attracting the peep of man-made 13. In the open space on the Wuxing mountain, Luo Lan saw many young martial arts practitioners. There were only about 100 young martial arts practitioners. They were all elite talents of the earth''s martial arts and Taoism. At this time, they were training under the leadership of the tortoise fairy and cat fairy. At a glance, Luo Lan could see clearly that they were all young people with a fighting capacity of 100 or so, with great potential, but they were far behind the man-made people outside. "Well, LAN Qi and Qi Qi Qi are here. They are all very old." Looking at the two people who are struggling to maintain the logistics of Wuxing mountain, Luo Lan shakes her head. As soon as he turned around and came to the man-made 18, she sat on a big tree with her knees in her arms, watching the smoke swirling and rising clouds in the distance. "That''s the entrance to the underworld. After you go in, you''ll see the yellow spring." Luo Lan doesn''t make a sound. Lazuli looked at him in a cold voice. "Why don''t those people build spaceships? What''s the point of sticking to an earth?" Luo Lan sat down: "where can I go after leaving the earth? It''s not my hometown outside." "If I had a spaceship, I would have left long ago," she said "Those people are not as free and carefree as you are. By the way, I''ll tell sun WuFan to practice later. Do you want to come and have a look at them? Your martial arts skills are very poor. It''s good for you to learn more." "Why are you so nice to me?" Asked Lazuli curiously. Luo Lan said with a smile: "in my original world, you are my disciple when you are young. I took her to the road of martial arts." He only taught Lazuli for a few days, and then he was released. I don''t know what''s going on now. When Lazuli heard the words, her beautiful face became stunned at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 "Ha, you said I was your disciple!" Lazuli was a little funny. Seeing Luo Lan''s serious appearance, her beautiful face turned from astonishment to surprise. She asked in a low voice, "what you said is not true, is it?" Luo Lan face her, the corner of the mouth slightly smile, "of course it''s true, you and Lapis have received my advice, I''m your guide." "It''s a matter of another world. It''s none of my business." Lazuli flicked her eyebrows and shook her head. Luo Lan can''t help laughing when she sees such a reaction from lazuli. The woman''s reaction is quite big, but he didn''t mean to let Lazuli worship himself as a teacher, and waved to her, "just to explain the situation to you. When you point out sun WuFan later, if you''re interested, just come and listen to it, even if you''re not interested." With that, Luo Lan gets up and leaves, leaving Lazuli to sit on the tree and watch the scenery on the top of the mountain. La Zili stares at Luo Lan''s back, frowns white, and continues to look at the top of the mountain where the smoke is taking off. She jumps down from the tree with a cold hum. Wuxing mountain, somewhere at the foot of the mountain. The terrain here is flat and the vision is wide. It''s a long distance from the place where they train the earth martial arts masters. According to Luo Lan''s instructions, sun WuFan and Tranks come together expectantly. Although Lazuli said that she was not interested in Luo Lan''s advice, she followed her honestly and put her hands on a stone. Luo Lan looks at them and prepares to train them. "Before we start, let me see how well you have mastered power." "Yes, let me come first!" They know that Luo Lan is a powerful super Saiya. The severe situation of the earth forces them to improve their strength as soon as possible, so they cherish this opportunity very much. "Ho!" Sun WuFan put his fists on his waist with his hands clenched, and then yelled. The whole person turned into a Super Saiyan state in an instant. The terrible energy wrapped around him and made a "zizizi" sound in the air. Then he began to attack the sky, practicing the technique of boxing. Luo Lan squinted at sun WuFan for a while and said, "OK, you can stop." "Tranks!" "Yes Then, just like monkey rice, he became a Super Saiyan. Compared with sun WuFan, Tranks'' super sairs are weaker, and their boxing and attack techniques are very immature. Although they deliberately imitate sun WuFan, they don''t know it well. It''s obvious that Tranks has been trained by tortoise fairy and cat fairy, but they are not familiar with super sair level training. Luo Lan can see a sense of stagnation from his moves, that is because he has not experienced a cruel battle. "Stop!" Loran yells at Tranks. Tranks stops and exits the super Saian state. "I have understood your situation. In terms of strength, although you have mastered the transformation of super Saiya, you are still in a very basic stage. It''s very difficult to defeat super No. 13 with such strength, not to mention super No. 18." Luo Lan pointed to the next side of La Zili, and the woman is also proud to stand quite chest. Looking at sun WuFan, they were surprised, and he continued: "I can see that you have all practiced earth martial arts meticulously. It''s undeniable that earth martial arts is very excellent in the refinement of details. It''s a skill of defeating the strong with the weak. However, if you can''t keep up with the basic combat power, it''s very difficult to win even if you are meticulous. "And you pay too much attention to the composition of action, instead of combining it with the powerful energy of super sais, so that there is obvious disharmony in all aspects." "Remember, you are super Saiya now, a set of martial arts has a set of martial arts application scope, the creator does not understand the super Saiya, so you should integrate with your own situation, rather than copy the old-fashioned, complacent, I don''t think there will be such a problem in the monkey king and bejita." Sun WuFan and Tranks listen modestly. Since the death of Sun Wukong and bejita, no one has given them such advice. "There are also about the power of super sairs. Ordinary super sairs are 50 times of the normal power. There are two ways to improve their power. One is to improve the normal power, and the other is to improve the transformation intensity of super sairs. At this stage, it is more difficult to improve the normal power, so you should try to improve the transformation intensity of super sairs." "If you want to beat super No. 13, you have to at least surpass the super Saiya." "Surpass the super Saiya?" Sun WuFan and Tranks were shocked, and their faces were incredible. In their impression, the transformation of super sairs has been the most advanced combat mode, stronger than super sairs. They never thought about it.Luo Lan sees their shocked appearance, secretly sighs, this is the idea is different. They have never thought of surpassing sun WuFan. If they were Sun Wukong, they would have thought of it long ago. "Surpassing Super Saiyan is the minimum. Without that kind of power, it''s impossible to beat super No. 13. For example, my Super Saiyan form has 70 times the normal strength. This is because my state is combined with the power of great apes, and it''s not suitable for you." "But even if it''s me, I''m still not sure how to deal with the 13th." "I will divide the super sair stage into several parts. You want to be regarded as an ordinary super sair like this. On top of that is the" Surpassing "super sair stage, and on top of that is the super sair''s full power. That is to say, the super sair''s form can be maintained in the daily state, and it can be used as a basis for a more suitable transformation in the battle." "On top of that, you need to find out for yourself." Ordinary super Saier, "surpass" super Saier, super Saier full power! This has included the three main levels of the first level of super sairs, among which the ordinary super sairs are the most common and the most common. The later super sairs'' "Surpassing" stage and the full power of super sairs are relatively rare. In the original book, begita, who just came out of the mental time house, is the "Surpassing" stage, and its strength is equal to that of the mature Shalu. As for super sairs, it''s the "Surpassing" stage Asian full power is equivalent to complete the entire saru. Luo Lan estimates that the world''s super No. 13 is not as strong as Shalu. If you want to really beat him, saiers like sun WuFan and Tranks may need to achieve the full power of super sairs. Luo Lan''s super sairs are unusual in shape and need to reach the stage of super sairs "Surpassing" to be fully sure. At this time, sun WuFan and Tranks have long been shocked by what Luo Lan said about the Super Saiyan level. A "Surpassing" super sair level has made them feel fresh and fresh. The other side actually deduces the full power of super sair on it and maintains the super sair form in the daily state. How strong would it be if they entered the combat state! It''s numbing to think about it! As for the next level, they can''t imagine. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 "If you want to" surpass "the super sairs, you need to bear a greater load to transform, and then!" Speaking of this, Luo Lan takes out two things from his pocket and throws them. Sun WuFan catches them with his hands. When he opens them, he sees that they are two exquisite bracelets. "This is a gravity Bracelet developed by bulma in another world. You first adjust the gravity to 200 times for training, and then wait until the body strength increases before you can make a more powerful transformation." "Aunt bulma''s invention in another world." "Gravity Bracelet!" Sun WuFan and Tranks were stunned and put on the bracelet in a hurry. When gravity is turned on, terrible pressure is exerted on them. Without becoming super sais, 200 times gravity is enough for them. "Lazuli, would you like to have a try?" Luo Lan asked the man next to him. Lazuli shook her head gracefully. "No, my energy will never be reduced. The gravity environment will not affect my strength. I can''t exercise." Luo Lan nods and doesn''t care about her. The next time, Luo Lan trained them from the most basic aspects, and sun WuFan couldn''t get the advice from his superior, so no matter how hard the training was, they carried it down. Luo Lan nodded repeatedly. Although the world''s WuFan was not as brilliant as in the original book, he abandoned "yebishan" because of his hard work. I don''t know how many streets! It''s time to be a hero. Reading can change your life! Towards evening, Luo Lan asked Lazuli to train them for the time being, "practice them hard, let them know the love of society, Saiya people can become stronger in the training!" "You''re good at it." Lazuli rolled her eyes. "If you agree, I will send you away from the earth in the future." Luo Lan said his conditions. When Lazuli heard this, she quickly agreed, "that''s what you said. Don''t go back on it then." "You can rest assured of that." Lazuli sneered, "I understand. I will teach them that beating is my tenderness to them." Luo Lan pats Lazuli on the shoulder, then takes out a bag containing fairy beans and throws it to sun WuFan. These fairy beans are enough for them. To tell you the truth, even if they reach the level of "Surpassing" super Saiya, the level is similar to that of themselves now. Luo Lan doesn''t think they have the ability to defeat super No. 13. But it''s always good to give them a little hope. After handing over the training of monkey meal to lazuli, Luo Lan comes to the research room of bulma in Wuxing mountain. "Bulma, I want you to help me with one thing." Luo Lan comes to the point and says her purpose. At this time, bulma is refining the energy required by the time machine. Seeing Luo Lan coming, bulma puts down her work and asks, "what do you want me to help you?" Luo Lan took out the icosahedral dark blue crystal and put it in front of bulma. "This crystal is the culprit that brought me to this world. According to my research, it should still be an energy stone, so I hope you can study it..." Said, will mesanda planet above things said again. Bulma was very curious, picked up the angular dark blue crystal and looked at it. "Does this crystal contain the energy of time and space?" "I don''t know. After all, I''m not a researcher." Luo Lan shook her head. "I will study it and hope it will help my time machine," bulma said "By the way, how about WuFan''s training?" Luo Lan told the truth: "I have planned the follow-up training for them, but with their current strength, even if they have a breakthrough, they can''t beat super No. 13." Bulma nodded: "I know they are under a lot of pressure in recent years, Mr. Luo Lan. I hope you can help them when necessary." "I''ll do my best." Luo Lan nodded her head. "Thank you Bulma said gratefully. ¡­¡­ Later, bulma began to study Luolan''s dark blue crystal. In addition to training sun WuFan and Tranks, Luolan was also busy improving her strength. Until one day, another bad event happened on the other side of the earth, so that the number of the dead on the side of Wuxing mountain suddenly increased. People gathered in front of a large water tank, looking at the tragic picture emerging from the water tank, their faces were full of anger. This water tank was transferred before the destruction of kalinda. It can see any picture on the earth. "Super 13 is killing people again." "absorbs the essence of mankind, and the power of number 13 will become stronger and stronger. But there are still some people on earth who help to hunt innocent survivors for him. " "In order to survive, there is nothing they can''t do!" When it comes to the earth people who took refuge in super 13, everyone was filled with righteous indignation.Tranks young impulse, see so many innocent people lost their lives, roar to go with super 13 desperately, but was stopped by monkey meal. "Don''t be impulsive, Tranks!" "But..." "Well, don''t make any noise. I''ll see the power of super 13." Luo Lan sees their quarrel, a face calmly says, "only has experienced the super 13''s strength positively, can make a conclusion to him." "Mr. Luo Lan, be careful." "Don''t worry." Luo Lan waved her hand, and then found out the breath of super 13, which moved in a blink. All the people on the five elements mountain were stunned when they saw Luo Lan disappear. At this time, Lazuli said coldly: "that man has the ability to transfer position instantly. There is no danger." Sun WuFan and others were relieved and looked at the picture in the water tank carefully. Near Zhongdu, the original kingdom of the earth has been completely abandoned, and a towering castle has been built on its original basis. Super 13 is killing innocent people in the arena of the castle at this time. Super 13 sat on the platform of the arena with his eyes closed. In the crowd not far away from , a row of burly big men with guns forced the innocent people to move forward, and then one of them was sucked up by the super 13. has absorbed the essence of a human being. Super 13 spit out a foul smell. "Too little, so little energy can''t satisfy me." at that time humble in serving a master: "please be a little more restless, and when our spaceship is built, adults will be able to enjoy more abundant essence in the universe." "You need to speed up the construction. I can''t wait that long..." Super 13 took a look at the squire. "By the way, haven''t 18 and Tranks found them yet? "My subordinates have been all over the earth, and there is no trace of them." "Waste!" Super 13 coldly said, suddenly his face changed a little, eyes toward the sky. "Why?" Super 13 suddenly stood up and said in surprise: "ha ha, there''s a huge amount of energy approaching here, isn''t it transx?" A second later, a figure came into super 13''s eyes. Super 13 saw the figure clearly and said in surprise: "it''s not Tranks. What other master on earth is there!" "Super 13!" Luo Lan floats in mid air, a pair of sharp eyes looking at the robust figure below. Super No. 13 is a big man with orange hair, blue skin, and gray cortex on his shoulders and abdomen. Due to no energy response, Luo Lan can''t judge his strength for a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 Super 13 can bring great damage to the earth, but also forced Lazuli to hide his whereabouts. Of course, it is because he has a strong strength. Luo Lan conservatively estimated that the strength of the other side is close to the complete body of saru. In the face of such an expert, even Luo Lan needs to be careful. But really want to say the words of fear is not as well, in fact, Luo Lan''s heart or put more relaxed. After all, he is not at the initial stage of becoming a super Saia. After more than four years of practice, his strength is comparable to the "transcendence" level of ordinary super Saia, that is, the strength of begita who just came out of the spiritual time house. Even if it''s not super 13''s opponent, it''s not hard to go. Strong power as the backing to give Luo Lan huge support, even in the face of super 13, his face is still calm as usual. Seeing the strange Saiya appear in front of him, super No. 13 is a little surprised, then greedy eyes on the powerful energy contained in Luo Lan''s body, his heart becomes hot. The energy sensor tells him that as long as he absorbs the energy of the immediate man, he can swallow up the essence of billions of earth people. "I''m really surprised that there are other saians on the earth besides Tranks. I''m not welcome if you send them to me." Super 13 said arrogantly. "You don''t know much about super Saiya. I hope you can be so confident later!" Luo Lan calmly faces super No.13, reaches out her hand and shoots at the earth people in the back row. The energy of wheezing falls like raindrops. Suddenly, blood splashes, and the super No.13''s retinue falls to the ground in an instant. Super No. 13 has no pity for the death of the squire. He laughs arrogantly. His strong body steps down from the high platform. Every step shakes the sky and the earth. There is a bang bang sound between the heaven and the earth. The solid arena ground cracks one after another, and soon cracks appear. Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a light. He paid attention to super No. 13 seriously, because he couldn''t feel the breath from the other side, so he couldn''t judge his specific strength. Huo Ran, his face a coagulation, the body''s breath suddenly burst, super Saiya''s power in the body surging, golden light soared into the sky, Luo Lan turned into a super Saiya form. The strength is fully open, the wind is strong, the golden hair is raised up, and two eyes are shining. Super 13 was surprised to see Rowland''s Super Saiyan power. He was slightly surprised and greedily licked his lips: "it''s really powerful. Your form is much more powerful than that of Tranks. As long as I devour you, I may be able to complete the next stage of evolution!" "I''m not a super Saia like Tranks!" Luo Lan sneer, penetrate the golden flame, a pair of golden eyes toward the corner of the arena. He cried to the trembling earth people: "there will be fierce fighting here. Those who want to live will leave immediately." With Luo Lan''s cry, these captured earth people wake up and cry and run to a safe place. Super 13 looks at the whole process with disdain. His goal now is only Luo Lan, and those earth people with little energy are no longer ignored by him. Super 13 gave a cruel smile and shook his head. His figure suddenly disappeared. Because there was no breath, Luo Lan''s consistent energy perception lost its function at this time. Her eyes kept turning and staring at the four directions. Suddenly, a gust of boxing swept from the side. Luo Lan immediately made a response and put her hand in front of her. Bang! A violent impact, the power of terror spread through the air, suddenly set off an amazing wave. Hula, circles of Qi spread out in circles, and the ground suddenly collapsed. Some people who didn''t escape from the earth were shocked by Qi, and instantly overturned to the ground. Crackle, flash, flash, the impact of bright spots and violent vibration came, Luo Lan and super 13 collided, and then the two retreated more than 1000 meters, the next second two figures disappeared at the same time, and appeared at the same time, constantly from the sky to the ground and from the ground back to the sky, just a few seconds did not know how to fight countless rounds. Because it''s a super high-speed fight, so you can only see a blur of the virtual shadow. In fact, it''s just a remnant of the fight between the two sides. On the five elements mountain. Sun WuFan, Tranks and others observe the battle between Luolan and super 13 through the water tank. The fierce battle has shaken the earth violently, and volcanoes and geological disasters are constantly happening everywhere. Even in Wuxing mountain, they are also affected by the battle on the other side of the earth. "Mr. Luo Lan is even with super 13." Tranks was inspired and excited. Sun WuFan seriously staring at the screen, "no, super 13 did not use all the power." "What, isn''t that the strength of super 13?" Tranks is a little unbelievable. Lazuli frowned a little, and beichi bit his thumb. "Sun WuFan is right. Now super 13 only uses the power before engulfing No. 17, and his power is far more than that.""What''s more difficult is that super 13 has no energy breath at all. It was because of this that begita was killed." Sun WuFan''s tone is heavy. "This..." Tranks continued to observe, and had to say that his actual combat experience was really too little, but after the explanation of sun WuFan and lazuli, he still understood that there was no sense of breath, which was too difficult for the fight side. Zhongdu, the battle between Luolan and super 13 continues. After a period of fighting, Luo Lan has roughly found out the power level of super 13. As he had guessed before, according to the energy intensity, super 13 is one level higher than him, reaching the power of nearly complete body saru. Even if sun WuFan and Tranks have a breakthrough, they are not rivals at all. In addition, there is no breath of energy, even if Luo Lan himself wants to beat him, he must reach the super Saiya "beyond" stage! With this understanding, Luo Lan feels that the purpose of this trip has been achieved, so she has the idea of evacuation. But at this time, super No. 13 won''t let the meat fly away. He licked his lips maliciously and sent out a cold killing intention. Super 13 moves quickly, gets close to Luo Lan, and then clenches his fist to hit it! Hiss The sharp sound of breaking the air is like the hissing sound of boiling hot water in a kettle. The air boils, and several shadows confuse each other''s eyes. The power of terror penetrates. "Go to hell!" Super 13 gave a cruel smile. Seeing this, Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly, her body changed flexibly, her hands clasped together to take the attack of super 13. With a roar, the earth suddenly burst. At this moment, the area of more than 1000 meters collapsed to the ground, and the cracked gravel "whew whew" flew, leaving a terrible radiation track. "Eh!" Luo Lan''s face turned white, and there was a bloody smell in her throat. At this time, super 13 went a step further and another huge fist fell down. Luo Lan quickly made a response, blocking the other side''s other fist while the body quickly reaction, the whole body into a streamer, from the rubble into a piece of debris in the rush, a jump into the air. "I can''t feel the breath of the other side. I''m really at a loss in the battle." Wipe off a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, Luo Lan shakes her head with a sigh. "The earth can''t bear to fight any more." From the combat level, breath sensing is higher than the naked eye observation, because the naked eye has its limitations after all. Once the movement speed exceeds the limit of the naked eye, it will not be conducive to the combat. From the past experience, the naked eye observation is relatively inefficient. So the universe level master often uses the breath induction to fight. However, for those who are used to fighting for breath, facing the man-made man without breath at first, it is a disgrace and a complete loss of advantage. "Haha, I have two skills, but I''m not my opponent at all." Super 13 laughs arrogantly, and his body slowly floats from the ground to the same height as Luo Lan. "It seems to be so at the moment." "Why, are you going to give up?" Super 13''s icy face flashed a ray of joy, following the guidance: "giving your strength is not death, but turning into a part of our adult, pursuing a higher level." Luo Lan sneered, with a trace of irony on her face. "Today''s battle is over. I will come to you in the future. I hope you will be as confident as you are now." With that, Luo Lan turned around without turning back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 "You think you can leave?" Super 13 sneers, but what happens next second makes him feel incredible. Under his own eyes, Luo Lan''s figure becomes blurred and disappears completely. The energy sensor on super 13 runs wildly, but there is no trace of each other. Super 13 opened his eyes and became furious at this moment. The duck flew away. Hateful, he looked at the open sky, his heart suddenly stirred up an impulse to destroy the earth. ¡­¡­ Wuxingshan, sun WuFan and others are staring at the battle between Luo Lan and super 13, which makes them see a higher strength and increases their pressure. When Luo Lan returned to the five elements mountain, sun WuFan and others surrounded him. "Mr. Luo Lan, what do you think of the strength of super No. 13? How many chances do we have?" Sun WuFan''s face was heavy. "If you don''t break through, there''s no chance of winning." He is telling the truth, super 13''s advantage is too obvious, a strength inherited the characteristics of 17, coupled with a strong explosive force, reasoning, these people on the five elements mountain want to beat super 13, it can be said that it is more difficult than ascend to the sky. Sun WuFan looks sad. He is more mature than Tranks. In fact, from this battle, we can see that even if he and Tranks break through the current Super Saiyan level, they can''t be the opponents of super No. 13. "Don''t be discouraged. There is always hope. By the way, why haven''t you sought the help of the king of the northern boundary in recent years?" Taishanglaojun said: "since the Fraser father and son were defeated, the king of the world has no longer paid attention to the things on earth. According to the king of the world, there are such powerful warriors as the monkey king on the earth, who can rest easy and let the monkey king not disturb him." Sun WuFan said with a bitter smile, "without the permission of the king of the world, the king of hell doesn''t want anyone to enter the snake way." "The king of the northern world was too happy. Did he really think that there was only frissa and son in the universe who were the most terrible?" Luo Lan is a little speechless. "I don''t think Lord jiewang thought that there would be monsters as terrible as man-made people on earth." Taishanglaojun explained. Luo Lan shakes his head. In the original work, if the monkey king didn''t bring the self exploding Shahu into jiewang star, the northern jiewang would not know how dangerous things happened on earth. But then again, it has something to do with the monkey king. It''s also that the king of the northern world has been killed for eight generations. "Forget it, I''ll go to the northern boundary king and ask for the location of Xinna Meike star. In a word, let Sun WuFan revive first!" Luo Lan has a melatonin skill in his hand. This skill can be practiced by two people. If sun WuFan merges with Tranks, his strength will probably surpass that of wutianks in the original book. No super 13 will be mentioned at that time. "There''s still hope for WuFan''s resurrection," said Tranks "Yes, there are dragon balls in Xinna Meike star. If WuFan comes back to life, even if it takes a few more years, the earth still has hope." The tortoise fairy patted his head and looked excited. Luo Lan waved her hand and asked Lazuli to continue to train them, while she found out the space where the northern king lived, and then moved quickly. After Luo Lan left, sun WuFan''s face was excited to accept Lazuli''s training. At this time, they felt full of hope. ¡­¡­ World king space. This is a strange space above the underworld. There are golden auspicious clouds everywhere. The whole world king space is vast and boundless. A snake path connects the two worlds of the underworld and the world king space. In the core of jiewang space, a small planet about 100 meters in diameter floats leisurely among the auspicious clouds. The planet where the northern king lived was not big. It was very simple. Apart from a simple hut, there were only a few small trees. A two meter wide trail encircles Shenxing. One of Wang''s few interests is to drive a car on the trail. When Luo Lan came to the northern boundary King Star, ten times of gravity was applied to him, and this gravity didn''t feel like anything to him. Looking at the scenery of Wang Xing in the lower world, Luo Lan walks forward and finds the sleeping king in a pink car. "King, wake up Luo Lan wakes up the king of northern boundary. The northern King rubbed his eyes and looked at Luo Lan dimly. Then he wiped his sunglasses and put them on. "It''s strange that there are human beings on the star, eh, Saiya people?" After a thrill, the king of the northern boundary suddenly woke up, "boy, how did you come here? Is that guy Wukong? Oh, Wukong didn''t come!" "Monkey King and bejita are dead." Wang was stunned for a moment, and laughed as if he had heard a joke: "how can Wukong die? He is a super Saiya, and even flisa is not his opponent..." Looking at Luo Lan seriously, he doubted: "er Is Wukong really dead? " "When you don''t pay attention, something big happened to the earth. Monkey King fell ill and died. Begita was killed by a terrible monster after she became a Super Saiyan. That monster is much more terrible than Felisa. Now the earth has become a purgatory.""Ah, what you said can''t be true?" The king of the northern boundary was startled by Luo Lan''s words. He jumped out of the car and explored the direction of the earth. After a while, the whole person was in a state of mourning and yelling: "how can this happen? After the destruction of Felisa, there are more terrible guys. How can my jurisdiction be so full of disasters?" "Er, Saiya people..." "My name is Luo Lan." Luo Lan said. "Well, the Saiya named Luo Lan, what are you looking for me for? I can''t eliminate that monster." The king of the northern boundary looks at Luo Lan curiously. He doesn''t know when there is such a Saiya in his jurisdiction. "You don''t have to do it. I want to revive WuFan with the dragon ball of Xinna Meike star. The earth needs the power of WuFan." "Oh, it''s the son of Wukong. He died, too. Well, for the sake of the peace of the universe, we really need to revive him. Really, the dragon ball can''t be used much You wait! " The king of the northern boundary was reading and finding out the location of Xinna Meike. The top of the head of the two long whiskers "Ding" of a flash of electricity, the distant situation of the new nemec came into view. "Why?" The northern King frowned. "What''s the matter?" Luo Lan asked. The northern boundary king did not speak, and continued to explore the situation of the new Na Mei Ke Xing. After a while, he said with regret: "please, there is no dragon ball in the new Na Mei Ke Xing." "What''s the matter." Luo Lan was surprised. "A few years ago, the namiks who lived there met another disaster. The voyers from the universe invaded the new namiks. Now the surviving namiks have only a single digit, and there is no outstanding dragon people who can make dragon balls!" The king of the north boundary said with deep pain on his face. Dead again! Luo Lan frowned and murmured. "The dragon ball is something that disturbs the order of the universe. If it is used too much, it will be punished." The northern King shook his head. "It''s the rules of your world again..." "What?" The northern king didn''t hear clearly. "It''s nothing. Since there is no dragon ball in Xinna Meike star, then WuFan can''t be revived." "I''m afraid so." Silence for a moment, Luo Lan sighed. The rules of the world are always puzzling. Hell experts can only exist for ten years. If they use more dragon balls, they will suffer retribution, just like the universe itself is limiting the high-level combat power. In the original world, there was no such restriction. Since there is no way to revive sun WuFan, Luo Lan can only think of another way. It seems that it is impossible for sun WuFan and Tranks to practice fusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 Wang Xing came back from the northern boundary and told sun WuFan about what happened in the new Namiki. When he learned that the Namiki people had been in great trouble again, everyone''s mood became depressed, which undoubtedly poured a basin of cold water on their newly ignited hope and caused a huge blow. I didn''t expect that even Xinna Meike star also met with bad luck. Is it true that, as the king of northern world said, more use of dragon balls will bring bad luck? A layer of haze is in everyone''s mind. After thinking about it, bulma decided to continue to study the time machine. "Don''t be discouraged. Even if there is no dragon ball in this world, there must be other worlds. As long as WuFan gets on the time machine and goes back to the past, there will still be hope for resurrection. Even if changing the parallel world can''t save us here, at least one world can avoid disaster. " "Bulma is right. As long as we go through before the man-made man appears, everything can be changed." Master tortoise cheers everyone up. "But what about the man-made people here?" The mood of Tranks was a little low, and the difficulties had to be faced after all. Super 13 was a high mountain in front of them. If they could not cross the past, the future would be bleak. Luo Lan said: "I originally intended to teach you a fusion skill to defeat super 13 after the resurrection of sun WuFan. This secret skill can make two soldiers temporarily merge into one person and increase their strength several times in half an hour. At that time, no matter super 13 or anything, it won''t be an opponent, but now it seems that it won''t be." Sun WuFan''s eyes brightened. "Mr. Luo Lan, can you practice this secret skill with Tranks?" "No, fusion is very demanding. I have to keep the same pace and breath of the same intensity. My Super Saiyan power is different from yours, so I can''t integrate with Tranks." Luo Lan shook his head. Sun WuFan and Tranks are both half blood Saiya people. It''s more appropriate to integrate. Rolan and Tranks are not in harmony. Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that Rolan''s Super Saiyan power contains the power of the great ape. If we say fusion, the most suitable candidate for him should be SAFIYA or Brolli. Of course, SAFIYA can be excluded because she is a woman, so only Brolli is more suitable. Sun WuFan nodded silently after listening. Now there are only a few super Saiya people on the earth, Luo Lan and he are not good, so there is no other candidate. In fact, even if he can really integrate with Tranks, Rolan will not do that. If he has time to practice fusion with Tranks, isn''t it good to break through the current Super Saiyan level? Anyway, it''s all about improving strength. Luo Lan is only a little bit short of the super Saier''s "Surpassing" stage. It''s only a little more time to make a breakthrough. Compared with the power of integration, he is more willing to take charge of his own power. All of a sudden, the scene fell into silence, and everyone was worried about the current situation. At this time, Taishang Laojun broke the silence and asked bulma to continue to study the time machine. Then he entrusted Luo Lan to teach the technique of fusion in case of emergency. Of course, Luo Lan didn''t have any opinions and generously told the steps of fusion. Of course, Luo Lan will not personally practice the funny dance steps, he directly hand painted a few board paintings, and then marked the points that need attention on them. When Tranks saw the funny dance steps needed to perform fusion, his whole face turned red, but for the future of the whole earth, he had to study hard. "When performing fusion, in addition to keeping pace, you should also adjust the breath to the same intensity, otherwise fusion will fail, and it will take half an hour to recover again. You should note this." Rolan taps on the panel and asks Tranks to practice according to the movements above. Looking at the poor dance movements of Tranks, Luo Lan was a little funny and said to monkey fan, "you have to learn them. Maybe you can use them in the future." Sun WuFan took a deep breath and nodded. Bulma''s time machine development is coming to an end. What he lacks is only energy. He still has eight years to reincarnate, which is enough to wait until the time machine is put into use. Luo Lan knows that according to the original plot line, the time machine should be put into use when Tranks was 17 years old. However, many aspects of the world are inconsistent with his understanding of the plot, so he can''t guarantee when it will be used. Therefore, he didn''t mention the time machine. All of a sudden, Luo Lan said: "if you really want to beat super 13, you must reach the fusion conditions with Tranks, or my strength can be further improved. But if you just want super 13 to avoid damage to the earth, there are other ways." Sun WuFan suddenly hears the words and looks at Luo Lan in amazement. Luo Lan showed a smile on her calm face and said: "the threat of super 13 to the earth is nothing more than that he will stay on the earth and let him leave." Sun WuFan frowned, "super 13 won''t leave obediently. Now the earth can still exist because super 13 can''t leave the earth. Once he has a way to leave the earth, the earth will be destroyed in that moment. According to the observation of Kailin fairy, the flying ship of super 13 is under development..."At this point, monkey meal suddenly stopped, he seems to understand what, a face of surprise looking at Luo Lan. "I see, Mr. Luo Lan, you have the ability to travel through the stars!" Luo Lan smiles and nods, "yes, I can grab super 13 and leave the earth." Sun WuFan was not dazzled by the joy, he carefully asked: "is this plan feasible?" "As long as we find a good landing planet ahead of time, we are fully confident that super 13 will be brought there." Although it is said that there is a gap between his own strength and super 13, super 13 can''t resist as long as he moves instantaneously when the other party is not ready. If it doesn''t work, he also has a skill called "magic sealing wave". Although it is used to deal with demons, it should be no problem to seal man-made people. At this moment, sun WuFan rekindled his hope. He bowed to Luo Lan deeply. "Mr. Luo Lan, please do everything for the earth. Please show your strength for the earth." "This is a temporary solution, not a permanent solution. If you want to really protect your home, you still need to have excellent strength, and the super Saiya level still needs to break through." "Yes Sun WuFan nodded hard. He is no longer the monkey king who wanted to be a scholar when he was young. After so many years of training, he really realized the role of power. If he had been practicing hard with his father monkey king since he was a child, his power might have made great progress in the few years when he came back from namik, and he would not have wasted so many years later. "Don''t tell anyone about it yet." Wait until the success, and then share the joy with you, so as not to have another empty joy. Monkey fan thinks so in his heart. Luo Lan waved to sun WuFan, and then flew to the city where super 13 was located. Because he could not accurately determine the location of super 13, he came to Zhongdu again, which was the same arena before. When Luo Lan came here again, he found that the scene had changed completely. The original arena had disappeared, and even half of the whole city was reduced to ruins. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 The vast land was razed to the ground, and the smoke was in front of us. A 100 meter deep and 1000 meter wide energy shock belt was continuously emitting heavy heat waves, extending to the end of the horizon. It looked as if we had dug out a natural moat on the ground, and the hot waves were coming, with a pungent taste. Luo Lan covered his nose and soon found the position of super 13. And then came to him by surprise. "Well?" Super 13 issued a surprised voice. When he saw the super sair go back and forth, there was a vicious look on his hard face. "Super sair, how dare you come back?" Luo Lan a smile, "you here is not a tiger''s den, why dare not come!" "Well, you will be my nourishment." Super No. 13''s chest is undulating with hot air from the tip of his nose. "Ha ha, I hope you can be arrogant after a while!" Luo Lan sneered, all over the golden light burst, suddenly entered the super Saiya state, and then the body moved, has disappeared. Super 13 looks left and right, full of doubts, thinking that when the other side plays with him again, Luo Lan''s figure has come to his back, super 13 instantly reacts and turns to attack Luo Lan. But then he saw the sneer on Luo Lan''s face, a pair of golden eyes full of banter, intuition told him what was going to happen. "Leave the earth with me!" "What?" Super 13 felt something was wrong, but found that the other side''s palm had been pressed to his fist. Luo Lan accepted the strength that the other side transmits from the fist, stuffy hum a, shout a way: "instant move!" Whew, a cluster of streamer flickers in the same place. The next second, their figures disappear from the earth and reappear on a remote planet, which is a metal structure Death Star. High gravity environment and harsh high temperature environment make it impossible to produce intelligent life here. "Ah, what is this place?" "Metal death star, a remote planet far away from the earth. By the way, there is no other planet in a hundred light years around here, so don''t destroy this planet. You will stay here in the future." Luo Lan coughs. It''s not easy for Sheng Sheng to bear the super No. 13 punch, but fortunately his instant movement is displayed smoothly. How lucky! Originally, Luo Lan wanted to bring super 13 to wampa, or other barren planets, but later found that there was no wampa in the world, so he directly found a planet. As for why we don''t throw super 13 into the stars or space, it''s because Luo Lan wants to temper himself with super 13. It''s a pity to give up such a powerful training target easily. "Damn, I''ll kill you!" Super No. 13 was furious after hearing this, and his killing intention was like a huge wave. Su Sha gasified into a viscous liquid and attacked Luo Lan. Luo Lan knows that super 13 must be very angry at the moment, but he doesn''t want to fight with super 13 now. He finds the position of the earth, and Luo Lan disappears in front of super 13. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Super 13 roared deafening, the metal structure of the earth suddenly collapsed down, "super Saiya, I must tell you thousands of pieces!" But on this lonely planet, no one paid any attention to his anger. The temperature of the metal planet is extremely high. In a short time, the blazing high temperature will make super 13 stop. He wants to destroy the planet at his feet, but he can''t. although leaving this planet won''t let him die, he doesn''t know how many years to travel if he wants to find the next planet. After all, 100 light years is too far away. At this time, the anger in the chest of super No. 13 became more intense, like a huge bomb, which could explode at any time ¡­¡­ King of the world. The king of the northern boundary looked at Luo Lan''s operation with a stunned face and jumped up excitedly. "It''s OK to do this. Yes, as long as you take the monster to a planet without people, it''s safe. If Wukong had such ability in those years, you don''t have to fight with Felisa." "By the way, his ability to transfer stars in an instant is like the instant movement of yadrat, but doesn''t that instant movement need energy sensing?" The king of the northern boundary is in charge of the whole North galaxy. Of course, he knows the secret skills of his yadrat people, but Luo Lan''s ability to use them is beyond his imagination. Then he was overjoyed. In this way, a disaster that might threaten the whole universe was dealt with temporarily. ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan returns to Wuxing mountain, sun WuFan has been waiting for him. Before Luo Lan broke out all his strength to take super 13, sun WuFan has been watching. Seeing Luo Lan coming back, sun WuFan said, "how about super 13 being sent away?" Luo Lan expression relaxed way: "I sent him to a barren planet, if there is no intervention of external forces, he can only stay there all his life.""Great." Sun WuFan''s voice trembled. He couldn''t help but raise his head and roar. He even shed tears in his eyes. Luo Lan sees his expression in his eyes. It''s no wonder that the haze of man-made man has oppressed him for more than ten years. Now, it''s natural to see the sky with one move, even if it''s a little crazy. "I want to tell you the good news that super 13 has left the earth, and we can finally have peace." "Go and make them happy." Luo Lan smiles. Although sending off super 13 is a temporary solution, for people living on the earth, the threat on their heads has really disappeared. Next, sun WuFan told the good news to master GUI Xianren and others. When they first heard the news, they couldn''t help being absent-minded. It took a long time for them to come back to their senses. "Super 13 was sent off the earth?" "There is peace in the world!" "Humans don''t have to be scared anymore." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a brief silence. The sudden good news taught everyone that they couldn''t believe it. There was a feeling of dreaming. Later, under the repeated observation of Taishang Laojun and Maoxian, they found that super 13 was no longer on the earth. Everyone was excited to tears, and then taishanglaojun took the lead and took out the food to celebrate. Everyone was drunk. In the early morning of the next day, the tortoise fairy organized those martial arts practitioners on the five elements mountain to go down the mountain together. Now the earth is waiting for a hundred wastes, and it is time for these backbone forces to maintain order. Although these martial artists are not useful in dealing with man-made people, in fact, each of these people has a combat effectiveness of no less than 100. It is a force that can not be underestimated to work together. After GUI Xianren and others went down the mountain, only a few people were left in the five elements mountain. Because sun WuFan was a dead man, he could not leave the mountain easily. Tranks trained with sun WuFan to make a further breakthrough. Although the threat of super 13 had been eliminated, the terror pressure of more than ten years still left a haze in their hearts, in order not to let the earth sink again in the future In the crisis, sun WuFan and Tranks have an urgent desire for power. Bulma has not left the Wuxing mountain either. She is collecting the energy needed by the time machine for reviving the monkey meal. In addition, as a benefactor of saving the world, the task of studying the dark blue crystal given to her by Luo Lan is still going on. At the top of a hill, Luo Lan saw Lazuli sitting on the rock staring at him. "Why don''t you leave Wuxing mountain with me?" Lazuli lifted her soft hair, with a cold smile, "you said that you would send me away from the earth after the super 13 event." Luo Lan has seen through the appearance of Lazuli for a long time. "After a while, super 13 has not been eliminated. It''s not safe for you to leave the earth now." "Except super 13, no one is my opponent!" Lazuli''s voice was quite confident. Luo Lan laughs, "don''t underestimate the experts in the universe. As a man-made man, your strength is really strong, but it''s not invincible. And I think you have a body of strength, but you can''t use it. It''s easy to suffer losses." "In fact, if you are willing to practice, you can beat super 13 with your own efforts!" The physical fitness of No.17 and No.18 is excellent. It''s easy to become strong as long as you are willing to work hard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 To be selected by Dr. Gallo as the object of artificial human transformation, Lazuli has very excellent quality. Only because she has not been exposed to martial arts, her potential advantages have not been brought into full play. After becoming an artificial human, she has not paid attention to cultivation. If you practice well for more than ten years, super 13 may not be her opponent. When Lazuli heard Luo Lan''s praise of her talent, she showed a smile on her pretty face and said with pride, "of course, man-made 13 is not as good as me, so I''ll try my best to stay on the earth for a while. Don''t let me wait for a long time." Luo Lan laughs. Sometimes the character of the man-made 18 looks like a child and needs further guidance. In the original story line, it is because there is no correct guidance that it becomes lawless and goes to the road of destroying the world. "By the way, you said Dr. Gallo transformed you and No. 17 to deal with super No. 13. Where did he go after transforming you?" "It''s said that he was killed by super 13 when he was out looking for materials. Super 13 also admitted that he killed Dr. Gallo." Lazuli replied. "You didn''t follow him?" "Dr. Gallo is very cunning. The betrayal of super No. 13 makes him distrust anyone. Even if he reformed me and No. 17, I didn''t get his trust. The old man always keeps his hand on us. If he wasn''t killed by super No. 13, I and No. 17 would still be subject to him." Luo Lan nods. In the original work, Dr. Gallo is an insidious and cunning guy. Even if he made the artificial human 17 and 18, he is secretly studying the more powerful saru. But because he was killed by 17, the follow-up research of saru is completed by computer. Thinking of Shalu, Luo Lan asks Lazuli if Dr. Gallo has any other base on the earth. Lazuli frowned and thought, not sure. "There should be something else. He went out to look for materials to study more powerful man-made people. I don''t know the exact location, but Dr. Gallo has been dead for so many years. All experiments should be stopped." "Not so optimistic. Forget it. It''s not a big deal anyway." Luo Lan is not as optimistic as lazuli. Between the lines, he calculates that saru should exist in a laboratory. Even if it is not saru because of the different world, it should be an artificial human creature similar to saru. However, the new born Shalu is not terrible, so he did not pay attention to it. In the following days, in addition to instructing sun WuFan, Tranks and lazuli, Luo Lan also began to practice seriously. According to the level of super Saier, the first level of super Saier can be divided into three levels: ordinary super Saier, super Saier "Surpassing" stage, and super Saier full power. The division of the three levels is obvious, and the power span is also great. In the original work, Sun Wukong, who has become a super sair relying on the power of anger, and Sun Wukong, who has just come back from yadrat and has completely mastered the super sair, both belong to the ordinary super sair level, and the increase in strength is about 50 times of the normal level. After the spiritual time house practice, begita has reached the stage of transcendence, and after becoming a super sair, he has more powerful power, which is strong Big is not only the improvement of normal power, but also the increase of power after transformation, which can be said to be the improvement of the overall level. Specifically, it is probably a little stronger than the mature Shalu. The most outstanding super sair full power in the first level, which adapts to the mode of super sair power in daily state, can make more powerful transformation in the battle, and its strength is comparable to that of all saru. In addition to these three obvious stage changes, there is also the muscle shape of super Saiya. This is a wrong change. All the strength is muscular. Although the energy is increased, the speed is sacrificed, so this kind of change is not desirable. Luo Lan thinks that in the first stage transformation of super Saiya, full power is the most perfect form. Now Luo Lan himself is at the level between the ordinary stage and the transcendental stage, but because his Super Saiyan power combines the power of the great ape, that is, the so-called Golden pupil Super Saiyan, the starting point is relatively high. After transformation, the energy increase directly reaches 70 times, which is comparable to the general Super Saiyan in the transcendental stage. But it''s not enough. He has played super No. 13, and he knows that if he wants to really defeat the other side, he must further improve his strength. Although super 13 was sent to a distant metal planet by him, it does not mean that everything is over. Luo Lan is a breakthrough Saier. He knows that he still has a long way to go and can''t stand still. This super No.13 will become a whetstone for him to improve his strength. "Next, let''s surpass the ordinary golden pupil super Saier first!" Luo Lan set a goal for herself. Jintong super Saier is more powerful than the super Saier with green eyes. As long as Jintong super Saier is pushed to the "Surpassing" stage, he is confident that he will not be inferior to the full power of Sun Wukong''s super Saier, and super No. 13 will never be his opponent at that time. That''s his advantage as a super Saiya."In addition to my golden pupil super Saier, Gloria is a mutant super Saier, and his condition is no worse than mine. Besides, the red pupil super Saier of Sophia is a great transformation. If I don''t work hard, maybe the next time I go back, I will be overtaken by Brolli or Sophia With this in mind, Luo Lan put aside all the distractions, gradually gathered her thoughts, and then tried to break through the level of ordinary super Saiya people. ¡­¡­ Little by little, a year passed in the twinkling of an eye. In the first half of the year, sun WuFan and Tranks are steadily improving under the guidance of Luo Lan. In the second half of the year, they are directly allowed to practice by themselves, and Luo Lan is also focused on their own cultivation. During this period, he went to the metal planet several times to search for super 13, but unfortunately, he was still a little short of breaking through the ordinary Super Saiyan level. On this day, Lazuli was fighting against sun WuFan and Tranks on the training ground of Wuxing mountain. Although their strength has improved a lot, Lazuli''s strength is also rising rapidly after receiving martial arts training. Coupled with her never tired body, sun WuFan and Tranks can''t get any benefits by joining hands. Bang! With one punch, Lazuli beat monkey fan and them away. The golden flame flashed a few times, and they were tired out of Super Saiyan form. Sun WuFan was so tired that he didn''t want to move. He said with a bitter smile, "the strength of No. 18 is really frightening. It''s clear that my strength is so much higher than that of a year ago, but I''m not your opponent." Lazuli raised her chin with pride, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "You''re far from beating me!" Sun WuFan nodded his head admittedly. Because man-made 18 was not the enemy, even if he lost to her, sun WuFan was not unacceptable. In fact, he was very happy to have such a promotion in just one year. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 "Mr. Luo Lan has been sitting on the top of the Bagua stove for a long time. Can just sitting in silence help to break through?" Said Tranks suspiciously, sitting on the ground and resting for a moment, looking at the vague figure on the top of the mountain in the distance. "It should be useful. Mr. Luo Lan''s realm is higher than ours. It must be meaningful to practice like this. It''s normal that we can''t see through it." Sun WuFan knew that the cultivation of the earth''s martial arts was also a retreat. Unfortunately, after the destruction of the temple, this cultivation method has been lost. "Oh Tranks nodded his head vaguely. Several people have a rest for a while, and look at the figure of Luo Lan''s cultivation, hoping to learn something from it. But they don''t know whether their level is too low, or Luo Lan''s cultivation is really meaningless. They can''t see anything for a long time, and gradually give up. "Brother WuFan, mother''s time machine has been completed. When the energy is replenished, you will take it back to the past..." "Well." Sun WuFan took a sip of water and said, "it was decided before. Now we are waiting for the special medicine to be finished." From this era, taking the time machine back to 20 years ago, that is, three years before the appearance of man-made man, this trip is not only to revive monkey fan, but also to prevent the tragedy of another world in the past. "Although I haven''t seen brother WuFan''s father before, I heard from my mother and father Guixian that as long as brother WuFan''s father is still alive, man-made man is not a problem at all," he said At this time, Lazuli said, "according to the information left by Dr. Gallo, the monkey king is really a great warrior." Sun WuFan''s face looked nostalgic, "Dad has always been quite reliable!" "That''s not my dad." Tranks looks a little gloomy. At the age of 17, he has all kinds of illusions about his parents, but the tragedy of his world is largely caused by vegeta''s arrogance. If vegeta fights honestly, the man-made 13 may not have the chance to become super 13. "It''s the Saian character, and it''s always been the case with begita." Monkey fan patted Tranks on the shoulder. At this moment, several figures came from the path. They were Kiki and another beautiful girl with black hair. The girl was white and beautiful, her figure was well proportioned, her eyes were as blue as Lazuli''s, and they each carried a basket with their lunch in it. "Mom, Biddy, please." Sun WuFan greets them. "Here''s a side dish Biddy made for you. Try it." Qiqi opened the basket with a smile, which contained exquisite food. In addition to these dishes, there was also a universal capsule beside it, which contained more hard dishes. After all, Saiya people had an amazing amount of food, and the dishes in two baskets were far from enough. "Biddy, I''m sorry to make you work so hard every day." Sun WuFan took the basket with a smile, and then ate it with an open stomach. From time to time, he said words of praise. "I didn''t do anything." Biddley was embarrassed. Qiqi looks at her son and bidili with a smile. Since the death of Monkey King, she has not been so peaceful for many years. After more than ten years, Qiqi''s thought has changed greatly. Now that the crisis of artificial human has passed, and her son has a chance to revive, she feels that she has finally made a start. Now she is concerned about whether sun WuFan can marry a daughter-in-law after his resurrection. Bidili is the one she recognizes. "WuFan, if you go back to the past and see another mother, you must tell her what happened here. I''ve seen through these years. There''s nothing wrong with practicing martial arts. At least you should protect your family." After listening to Qiqi''s words, monkey Fan said, "I believe I can persuade my mother, but when I was a child, I only wanted to study hard. I don''t know if it worked." "Do your best!" Qiqi thought of the shy character of monkey fan when he was a child, and there was no way. Just as a few people were talking about how to change the past, on the top of Wuxing mountain, a powerful and domineering momentum accompanied by the golden light suddenly rose, and the terrible momentum swept the whole Wuxing mountain in an instant. Boom! As the storm rages, with the top of Wuxing mountain as the center, the visible waves sweep in all directions. The extreme airflow of the riot suddenly lifts the clouds on the top of the mountain, and the passage to the netherworld seems to be suddenly phased out. Waves of shock rise and fall one after another, and the whole Wuxing mountain begins to shake violently. Sun WuFan, Tranks and others bear the brunt. Sensing the terrible pressure from the top of the mountain, they seem to be hit by a hammer on their chest, and their faces turn pale. Sweat oozes from his forehead, and sun WuFan and Tranks become Super Saiyan at the same time, then protect Qiqi and bidili behind him. Reluctantly raised her head, she saw a golden figure on the top of Wuxing mountain. Compared with the previous Super Saiyan form, Luo Lan''s golden hair was more upright, her eyes were still golden, but her whole body was covered with a layer of terrible energy that people did not dare to look directly at. "What a terrible energy, Mr. Luo Lan''s power has been enhanced so much all of a sudden." Sun WuFan put his hand on his forehead to resist the raging wind."He really broke through." Lazuli''s eyes lit up. "What''s the state of this? I thought Mr. Luo Lan had been very powerful before. I didn''t expect that he would be more powerful after the breakthrough. This is his strength!" Tranks opened his mouth strangely, feeling the pressure from the top of the mountain, as if there was a towering peak on his head. "That''s probably more than the average super Saia." Sun WuFan''s eyes are shining with fiery light. Super Saiya "beyond" stage, even so terrible. "No, it''s not because the super Saier is strong in the" Surpassing "stage, but because of Mr. Luo Lan''s own strength. In other words, he would be very satisfied to achieve his original strength." Sun WuFan began to think wildly. On the top of the mountain, enjoying the powerful power brought by the power breakthrough, Luo Lan''s mouth rose slightly and clenched her fist. The feeling of infinite power flowing in her body was intoxicating. "Surpassing the ordinary golden pupil super Saier, my strength has increased from 70 times to 85 times. Now my strength is probably equivalent to the full power state of Monkey King. It took me five years to surpass the super Saier from entering the super Saier realm for the first time, but the time is quite long." "When I reach full power, I''m afraid I can directly match the strength of super Saier 2 of ordinary saiers!" This is the horror of Jintong super Saiya. It is his hard practice, one step at a time, and the advantage brought by the fusion of the power of the great ape. Luo Lan chuckles, then looks at sun WuFan and others who are overwhelmed by his power in the distance, smiles, and converges his power. The golden light disappeared in an instant, and the hair returned to black. At this time, his eyes were very deep, and the dark pupil seemed to be shining with enchanting light. "Mr. Luo Lan, have you broken through?" With his eyes wide open, sun WuFan recalled in disbelief the power he had just felt. The surging and unstoppable momentum he had never experienced before. Luo Lan said with a smile, "there is no waste of this year''s hard work, and finally a breakthrough." "Beyond the Super Saiyan realm, it''s so powerful that it''s hard to say." Sun WuFan''s face is very complicated, even a little creepy. Super Saiya has always been regarded as the strongest fighter. He has never imagined that he can surpass this level. Luo Lan''s appearance has expanded his world outlook a lot. "You are now more powerful than super 13." Lazuli is more concerned about this. "Super 13 is no longer my match." Luo Lan has a confident face. In terms of strength, super No. 13 is only close to the full body saru, and it''s hard to compare with the real full body saru. At most, it''s equivalent to the so-called "super bejita". Now if you want to deal with super No. 13, it''s too easy. "Great Sun WuFan said admiringly. "Nothing. You''ll be able to break through the super Saiya level in a while. I''m just one step ahead of you." Luo Lan said modestly, with a plain smile on her face. Of course, sun WuFan has self-knowledge. He knows that even if he breaks through the present state, he is far from being able to compare with Luo Lan. But Luo Lan''s encouragement makes him feel energetic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 "Mr. Luo Lan, I know your strength is very strong, but in order to protect my own world, I need to know how far away I am from the top combat power. Please let me see the power beyond the Super Saiyan realm." Sun WuFan''s eyes are bright, and he faces Luo Lan with great energy. "Yes, you can do it with Tranks." Luo Lan nodded with a smile. Sun WuFan has such a mature mind that he is a real fighter. At this time, Lazuli was unwilling to fall behind, and her clear voice rang, "they can''t even beat me, how can they be your opponents, plus me!" "Then three people together." Luo Lan''s face is very calm. Even in the face of sun WuFan and lazuli, they are still calm. At the same time, sun WuFan and Tranks moved a few steps to both sides, one after another murmured. They became Super Saiyan, and the mighty energy immediately rolled up a string of raging waves. "Mom, go far ahead of you, Biddy." Sun WuFan is shining with gold and his short hair stands up. "All right." Kiki and bidelli know that the fight between super Saiya people is not that they can get close to each other. They all lean far to the corner and hide behind the rock. Feeling the power of sun WuFan, Luo Lan nodded and asked them to start. Suddenly, they moved quickly. Whew, their figures disappeared from the sight. "Lazuli is a little faster than monkey rice." Luo Lan''s eyes are constantly turning, mainly staring at Lazuli''s movements. In addition, the breath of energy envelops the whole Wuxing mountain, firmly locking in the movements of sun WuFan and Tranks. Pedal pedal pedal, electric light flint between, three streamers change position, Huoran toward Luo Lan attack. Hula, a golden light cuts through the air, and sun WuFan advances along a straight line. Luo Lan saw, smile on the face, clench a fist to casually wave. Bang! Sun WuFan was suddenly hit to fly out, followed by a punch, and the attack of Tranks was also intercepted. "This kind of power, but can''t hurt me!" Luo Lan grinned. Seeing that their attack didn''t work, sun WuFan and Tranks took a look at each other and changed their attack quickly. However, Luo Lan took both of them one by one in an orderly way, and then waved their fists gently to fly them. At this time, Lazuli''s figure appeared in front of Luo Lan. Luo Lan didn''t show mercy because she was a girl. She smashed it with a solid fist. The pull posture beautiful mind is greatly frightened, after carrying down Luo Lan''s attack, the body quickly retrogressed to go out. As soon as she lands on the ground, she feels a chill coming from her ear flap. She turns around and sees that Luo Lan''s attack comes to her again. Lazuli quickly raises her hand to stop her, but Luo Lan grabs her wrist and throws it to the sky. "How powerful!" Sun WuFan and Luo Lan know that there is a big gap between them, but they are so easily taken over. They can''t help but show a look of horror on their faces. Daddada, they continue to speed up. In the face of the attack launched by the three, Luo Lan takes over one by one in an orderly way, and then waves three punches lightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three were repulsed. At the moment, Luo Lan also intends to adapt to their own strength, so they did not use all their strength to attack lazuli, but it was enough for the three of them. About a few minutes later, sun WuFan and Lazuli saw that their attack had not been effective for a long time, knew that there was too much gap between them, and that it was meaningless to continue fighting, so they stopped each other. "I don''t have to fight any more. I already know the power of Mr. Luo Lan. I didn''t expect to be so powerful after surpassing super Saiya. It''s really amazing." Sun WuFan became normal again, and there was not much frustration after failure on his face. After the real fight, he knew how powerful he was to surpass the super Saier level, which was far more terrifying than he thought. However, the more powerful Luo Lan was, the more he explained that there was still more way to go. It was undoubtedly very lucky to have a clear goal. A good teacher or a good reference, in a sense, is to point out the direction for the future. The path of practice is most afraid of groping forward. Sometimes, after all kinds of tribulations, I find that I can''t get through at all. This is the most desperate. ¡­¡­ After that, Luo Lan sent sun WuFan to continue their cultivation, and he went to bulma to check the research progress of dark blue crystal. When I got to bulma, I found that there were all kinds of complex equipment piled up in the whole laboratory. Bulma was controlling these equipment to collect energy. His icosahedral crystal is embedded in a pile of complex equipment, and connected to a spiral collector through tubes. The collector is small, about the size of a little thumb. At this time, a drop of blue energy liquid is dripping down the catheter, collecting about three small tubes.Luo Lan found that the experimental field arranged by bulma was 90% similar to the scene when mesanda was discovered. Bulma pointed to the crystal in the center of the instrument and said, "I designed this experiment according to what you said before, and I have collected some energy from it." "So it''s really an energy stone?" Bulma picked up one of the tubes of energy liquid and said, "it seems to be true from the experimental results, but I still don''t know what this blue energy liquid is. It needs further study." Luo Lan nodded, and then let bulma continue to study. Because it''s related to whether he can return to his world in time, he can''t help but be careless. Bulma said that she would do her best. After hearing this, Luo Lan sincerely thanks bulma. Bulma laughs that Luo Lan has saved their world and made him not be so polite. After leaving bulma''s laboratory, Luo Lan strolled on Wuxing mountain again, thinking that it has been a year since she left the original world. They should have found that they have disappeared long ago. If they were themselves, they should have been looking around. "I don''t know if Longzhu can send me back. If not, how can I go back?" There are very limited ways to travel through the parallel world. Time machine is one of them. However, if you want to use time machine to travel back to your own world, the probability of finding the right world is too low. If you do it well, you will send him to an unknown world. The second way is to activate the power of crystal again like Lai Shi. It depends on Burma''s research, but the disadvantages are also very obvious The third way is to find the super dragon ball, and then return to the original world with the help of the power of the super dragon ball. Of course, the premise is that there are super dragon balls in this world. The fourth method is to borrow the ring of time and space from the king God of the universe. Each king God of the universe has its own ring of parallel time and space, which is mainly used to observe the parallel world. If you really can''t go back, you have to go to the king God. Luo Lan''s strength is enough to compete with all the Shalu, and he is no worse than the king of the world, so even if he goes to meet the king of the world, he will not feel empty. But it''s the worst way to find the king God of the world. You can only do it when you really have no way. After all, crossing time and space itself is forbidden by the gods. It''s just a quiet act. If you, a person in a parallel world, go to find the king God of the world, you may lead to some people who maintain the stability of time and space, which he has to consider. "The matter of finding the king God of the world will be considered at last. I hope there are other ways." He gave up all kinds of methods after thinking about them. Luo Lan can''t help but sigh, just break through the strength of the excitement can''t help but dissipate some. "Forget it, go to the metal planet first and get rid of super 13!" His strength has been improved smoothly, and the next step is to completely solve the hidden danger of super No. 13. Although Luo Lan has played against super No. 13 many times in this year, due to the lack of breakthrough in his strength before, all the battles with super No. 13 have ended in defeat, which is very tragic. He was able to break through, and the honing of super 13 played a great role. In return, Luo Lan decided to get rid of it completely. Without thinking more, Luo Lan went directly to the distant metal planet. Super 13 has been on this hot and desolate planet for a whole year. Whenever he thought of the Super Saiyan who made him so embarrassed, there was endless anger in super 13''s chest. "Damn it, I will leave this planet one day, and then I will wipe out the earth and the Saiyan." "Don''t wait for that day. You''ll report back to the underworld today." A cold mental wave came into super 13''s mind. "It''s you!" Super 13''s expression trembled for a moment, suddenly saw his hatred of super Saiya appeared in front of him again, the whole face Shua of dark down, super 13 iron blue face, without saying a word, directly encourage energy toward Luo Lan. "Hum!" Luo Lan looks at super No.13 with quiet eyes, and hums coldly. At this time, his mood is also a little irritable. A stamp of foot, directly into a Super Saiyan form, the whole land suddenly trembled, a strong and terrible momentum like a giant beast suddenly burst out, hot and dry planet instantly covered by a layer of terrible atmosphere, the whole metal planet was shaking violently. Ooh! A punch, but hit the void. Super No. 13 watched as a fist kept enlarging in front of his eyes, then hit him and hit him with one blow, and the cold sweat came out all of a sudden. "How could that be?" Super 13 couldn''t believe it. He bit his teeth and continued to attack. Dada dada! Luo Lan walks forward slowly, not fast, but the ground is involuntarily collapsed. There are huge holes on the ground, and the surface is constantly making regular knocking sound. Suddenly, countless figures of Luo Lan appear in front of super 13, and his eyesight can''t tell the true from the false.At this time, Luo Lan''s figure suddenly came to his side, and then in his shoulder a press, click, a sound of bone fragmentation, super No. 13 strong body suddenly collapsed to one side, seems to have been seriously injured. Super 13 face a cold, looking at the golden figure, look suddenly become messy. "Hell, when did this super sair become so powerful?" Super No. 13''s scalp is numb, and his face is twisted. He has not been able to take advantage of the other side in previous matches. Why is it so fierce now! "Asshole! Blood bomb! " Super 13 hands crossed, blood red energy shining. "All air strike!" Luo Lan''s calm voice rang out, and his weak move waved gently. With a slap, he blocked the super 13''s extremely violent Qigong wave. The whole process was understated, and it didn''t seem to take much effort at all. At this time, Luo Lan has gone beyond the general golden pupil super Saiya realm, and his strength is comparable to that of all Shalu. This is a breakthrough of an important level. Although the strength of super No. 13 is strong, it is still less than that of all Shalu. At best, it is probably the strength of super bejita. Isn''t it just like playing? "The battle can be over." Luo Lan stares at super No.13, her golden eyes shining golden amber. Then he raised his hand and clenched his fist. A cluster of red energy kept condensing on his fist. The target was super 13 not far away. "Super 13, you are a man-made man made by Dr. Gallo. If you didn''t meet me, you might have a chance to rule the world. But now, your life is over." Luo Lan at this time, like a high God, the whole body exudes a mighty pressure, infinite energy, like a tsunami Pentium. "Go to hell!" "No!" Super 13 looked at the bright and bloody light in the sky, felt that his life was threatened, and hissed in his mouth. "Dragon boxing!" Luo Lan ignored the roar of super 13, he will be able to release to the maximum, arm tendons directly exposed, suddenly a powerful and domineering five clawed dragon appeared in mid air with endless energy, and then chanted a long time, the red dragon ran through super 13''s body. Boom!! In the violent explosion, super 13, which has harmed the earth for more than ten years, disappeared on this remote planet. After the destruction of super 13, Luo Lan stayed in mid air and watched for a long time. After confirming that super 13 was completely killed, he left and headed for the earth. ¡­¡­ Back on earth, when sun WuFan learned that super 13 had been killed by Luo Lan, he thought there would be violent fluctuations in his heart. But when he really confirmed the news, he found that he was not as surprised as he thought. He had already prepared for the death of super 13. With Mr. Luo Lan as a powerful fighter, the death of super 13 has long been doomed. Although I have been prepared for it, the death of super 13 is still exciting, which means that there is no external threat to the earth at last, which also urges sun WuFan and Tranks to keep up with Luo Lan and train more diligently in the next few days. A few days later, after debugging the time machine, the special drug for viral heart disease was ready. On this day, sun WuFan will ride the time machine back to 20 years ago, and use the dragon ball there to revive. "The destination of the time machine is 573 area of the earth 20 years ago, which is the day that Felisa and his father invaded the earth." Bulma is doing the final test for the time machine. At the beginning, the father and son of Felisa entered the earth three hours earlier than the monkey king, killing the vast majority of people on the earth in just three hours. If the monkey king had not come by spaceship in the end, the earth would have been completely ruined. In the memory of sun WuFan and tortoise fairy, that day was very cruel. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 When the father and son of Felisa came to the earth, sun WuFan was only a very young child, and his strength was not strong, so he did not join in the final battle. However, the tragedy on the earth taught him to never forget. For three hours, almost all the ordinary people on the earth were killed. If the monkey king had not arrived in time to kill the father and son, the earth would not have been harmed by man. "WuFan, this is a special medicine for heart disease. You must give it to Wukong in person!" Qiqi gives a small bottle of liquid medicine to sun WuFan. Sun WuFan solemnly put away, and then patted his pocket with his hand, "I will give the special medicine to Dad." At this time, bulma crawled out of the time engine room. "The time machine return program has been set. At that time, you only need to press the start button, but because of the energy reserves, it can only go back and forth once. If there is an operation error, it will take three years to replenish the energy. Don''t make a mistake." "Well." Sun WuFan nodded hard, ready to board the time machine. Luo Lan stepped forward and said, "this time, I went with sun WuFan 20 years ago." People turn their eyes to Luo Lan, and Lazuli asks, "what are you doing in another world?" "There''s nothing wrong with staying here anyway. I want to see if I can find a way back with Longzhu." Luo Lan answers. This is what he has considered carefully. At this stage, it is undoubtedly full of difficulties for him to return to his own world. Although it may not be reliable to ask the Dragon how to go back, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he does not want to give up easily. If he is waiting to die and stay on the earth, he really does not know when he will be able to go back. Everyone knows that Luo Lan is eager to go home, and his face shows an understanding look one after another. Burma nodded and said, "the internal space of the time machine is quite spacious. If you squeeze it, two people should be able to take it." "If Mr. Luo Lan goes back together, I will be more assured of the safety of the earth." Qiqi said with a smile. In terms of sun WuFan''s strength, it''s more than enough to deal with the role of father and son of frissa. But who would think that there are many experts? The safety of the earth will be more guaranteed if there is one more Luolan. "Mr. Luo Lan, you come up with me!" Sun WuFan said seriously. "Well." Nodding, Luo Lan enters the time machine. "You two have a good journey. We must save the earth!" "WuFan, looking forward to your resurrection." In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, sun WuFan sat on his seat and pressed the button of the time machine. The ellipsoidal time machine began to rise slowly. When he reached the position ten meters away from the ground, the time machine lit up a cluster of white flashes, whew, and disappeared into the sky. ¡­¡­ Twenty years ago. On this day, the army of frissa and King krud is marching towards the solar system. In the spaceship, Felisa, who was covered with "patches", stood in front of King clude with a cold face. King clude sat on the seat with his chin dragging. His tall body had a frightening sense of oppression. Felisa was like a child in front of his father. "Dad, that''s the earth. It seems that we arrived on the earth some time earlier than that Super Saiyan." "It''s just a small planet. It can be easily destroyed." King clude is full of domineering spirit. If it wasn''t for the fact that Felisa was defeated in namec, he would never come out of the mountain again. "I''m going to kill his relatives and friends one by one in front of him." "Ha ha, whatever you want." King krud laughed casually. It''s just a planet with little value. He doesn''t have much interest, but the super sair who can defeat his son scares him. Although the failure of Felisa is mostly related to his carelessness, the strength of super Saiya can not be underestimated. "Ooh, Dad, you can enjoy it. I''m going to teach the super Saiya that my strength has become stronger." Felisa had a overcast face, and her eyes were full of hate. As a giant disc spacecraft slowly approached the earth, a dark, bloody and cold breath began to impact the earth. The first thing to bear the brunt was the temple guarding the earth. At this time, the gods and Bobo on the temple sensed the cold and dark breath, and their faces suddenly showed horror. It was like the biting ice water flowing out of the abyss, which made people shudder. "No!" God felt his throat dry. At the same time, soldiers all over the earth also feel the smell of outer space. Lingling, Baozi mountain''s telephone rang, young sun WuFan answered the phone, ear rang klin''s voice: "WuFan, do you feel it?" "Well, I''ve already felt that a very evil breath is approaching the earth." "You should be able to feel it, isn''t it the Fraser guy?" Colin asked with a heavy face."It''s him!" The young monkey fan affirms. "Damn it, didn''t Felisa have been killed by Wukong?" Colin''s face is very ugly. He has a natural fear of frissa, probably because he was killed by the other party. However, at this time, Felisa was close to the earth. Even though he knew that he could not resist with his own strength, he had to stand up bravely. So klin changed his martial suit, took a deep breath, and flew to the place where the Felisa spacecraft was going to land. In addition, the little monkey fan also rummaged through the box to find out the battle suit that Na Meike star had worn, and then flew to the sky regardless of Qiqi''s obstruction. "Damn it, it''s the smell of Felisa. The guy named karkarot didn''t kill each other." Begita was walking in the street, looking very ugly and looking up. "It seems that there is more than one. There is a strong breath around frissa. Who is it?" With a roar of anger, vegeta is not a shrinking person. Even if she wants to die, she has to resist finally. Regardless of the surprised eyes of other people in the street, vegeta "whew" turns into a streamer and flies directly to the sky. In a twinkling of an eye, she disappears. Almost at the same time, tianjinfan, jiaozi and Leping in other parts of the earth, and bik in yunzebit highland all took action and flew to the landing position of the flissa spacecraft. 573 area of the earth, a relatively desolate place. The wind is blowing, a black shadow across the sky, and then there is a roar of air breakdown. A huge object suddenly soars into the sky. This is a disk spaceship with a diameter of 100 meters. After the spaceship lands, 24 thick steel tongs plunge into the rocks, and the whole ground suddenly subsides. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 "What a terrible smell." "A spaceship of the same style as Felisa, it is Felisa who has come to the earth!" Begita looked at the ship in the distance resentfully, clenched her fists tightly, and blue tendons welled up on her forehead. At this time, the door of the spaceship opened, and more than 1000 astronauts with energy tubes tied to their arms rushed out one after another to clean up the surrounding environment. Finally, there were two figures, one high and one low. As soon as he appeared on the stage, a suffocating cold came to his face. Colin and others were shocked, and his whole body could not move. Everyone felt it was difficult to breathe. "The breath of Felisa is so terrible!" "Who''s next to him? It seems to be very powerful, too. " "That''s King krud, the father of Felisa!" Begita turned pale and clenched her teeth to keep her head clear. "You''re kidding "Even Felisa''s father is here." A flisa has made them feel desperate. Now, with flisa''s father, klin and others feel deep despair. Even if Wukong appears in front of them, it seems that they can''t save the earth. On the other side of the spaceship, Fraser and his son set foot on the earth, turned on the energy detector, and quickly tested the strength of the planet. When the combat effectiveness of the large area was only a single digit value, the father and his son''s faces showed disdain. It''s really a weak planet. They don''t care about this kind of planet at ordinary times. They can destroy it by sending a subordinate with 1000 combat effectiveness. Squinting her scarlet eyes, Felisa saw the heavily armed bejita and others not far away. "Begita..." Felisa licked her lower lip, and a cruel smile appeared on her face. "Dad, you see, those people on earth seem very scared!" King crud glanced, shook his head, full of disdain: "the person in front seems to be the traitor of vegeta, tut, not to worry, that super Saiya is our target! According to radar detection, the super sair won''t arrive until three hours later, which is enough time for us to destroy the earth, Frisa. Do you want to wait? " "Of course, the rest of life on earth will be killed first, and begita will keep them first. I will kill them myself in front of the super sais!" Felisa said coldly, with a chill on her body. "Ha ha, whatever you want." King crud doesn''t care about begita. He waved to his subordinates and ordered them to destroy all the rebels on the earth in three hours. Then he and Felisa quietly waited for the arrival of the monkey king. In order to pass the boring time, he even ordered people to bring wine and drink a few glasses on the earth. In the face of the attitude that the father and son of frissa completely ignore, begita and bick are eager to work hard with them, but the strength difference between the two sides is too great. Under the terrible pressure, their bodies can''t even move half a step, they can only gnash their teeth and stare at them. ¡­¡­ On the other side, not far from the frissa spaceship, the dry wind was blowing, suddenly a distorted image, the ripples of space slowly spread out, an ellipsoidal aircraft suddenly appeared in mid air, and then landed. Sun WuFan and Luo Lan came out of the time machine and looked at the surrounding environment. Sun WuFan said, "yes, this is the earth 20 years ago. They are here, frissa." "I have sensed their breath." "No, we have to hurry. When they came to the earth, they slaughtered all the people on the earth in a short period of time." Sun WuFan felt the cold breath of frissa, and his face suddenly changed. At the beginning, if it wasn''t for Felisa''s conceit and willingness to wait for monkey king for three hours, the fate of bik and bejita would not be very good. In the end, Monkey King fought hard to kill Felisa and his son. Of course, these are the memories in sun WuFan''s mind. There are some beginners in the plot that Luo Lan learned about, but he knows very well about Felisa''s character. When you don''t threaten him, Felisa will be kind to you and even generous. Once his status is threatened, his cruel side will be exposed. Felisa, who has experienced the failure of nemex, is definitely not a kind guy. Luo Lan felt the breath in the distance. In addition to the breath of frissa and King clude, there were more than 1000 cosmonauts. These cosmonauts were scattered around and were moving towards all parts of the earth, apparently receiving the command of frissa. "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with the cosmonauts." Luo Lan said, closed his eyes to lock the whereabouts of each cosmonaut, and then condensed an energy ball into the air. The energy ball expanded rapidly in the air, and turned into a cluster of flowers and bones in bud. The flowers and bones were constantly expanding, and the high amount of energy had caused the shock of the air. "Loose!"As soon as the voice fell, the giant flower expanded again, and then burst into bloom. In an instant, tens of thousands of tiny petals floated away and turned into countless energy rays flying towards the earth in all directions. Whew, whew, countless rays pattered like raindrops, and the blink of an eye covered the whole field of vision. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! Sharp rays came down from the sky, blood splashed, and deep holes were made on the ground. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" A series of screams came out one after another. With one scream, those Cosmic people brought by King crud died in the terrible energy ray in a twinkling of an eye. At this time, King clude and Felisa could not sit still. King crud locked his brows tightly. "Frisa, is there any other master on the earth besides the Super Saiyan?" Felisa shook her head in surprise and looked gloomy. "It''s impossible. The earth is just a low-grade planet in the North galaxy. Before begita came here, there was no special place at all." "But such a place gave birth to super sais!" King krud is not happy. If you want to clean up the sais, you need to clean them up thoroughly. What is it to leave some tails behind? At this moment, King krud is full of worries about his son, and he is deeply worried that if super sais can be born on the earth, then there will be other masters. When the frissa and his son look puzzled, they are also very surprised. Who are the men who wiped out King clude. Are there other masters on earth besides them? No way. If there had been one, it would have come out when vegeta invaded the earth a year ago. Just when they were puzzled, two young figures suddenly appeared in front of them. They were two handsome young people with black hair and orange martial arts clothes. From their body, klin and others see a calm, it is a powerful force to face all the calm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 "Bick, did you just see how they appeared?" Colin saw suddenly appear in front of the two people, not from several people to the strongest bick close. "No, I can''t see clearly at all!" Bick''s eyes were fixed on the two people in front of him, and he shook his head with a look of surprise. His strength was greatly improved when he was at namec star. His strength was comparable to that after Felisa''s first transformation, but he didn''t see how Chu Luolan and sun WuFan appeared. "Ah, you don''t even see it?" Colin was surprised. Even if bick doesn''t see clearly, doesn''t it mean that the strength of those two people is still above bick? When did such experts emerge on the earth? "There''s an aperture on that man''s head!" Little monkey fan shouts at the aperture above his head. "Yes, that man is from the underworld." "It''s said that people in the underworld have a chance to return to the world in 24 hours. Is that person coming from the underworld because he foresees that there will be trouble on this side of the earth?" It suddenly occurred to Leping that she met the grandfather of the monkey king many years ago. "It''s possible!" Colin frowned and stared at monkey fan, "I think that man''s dress is a bit like monkey king..." "Is it Goku?" "No, the monkey king is not dead!" There is a lot of discussion. They regard WuFan and Luolan as masters on this side of the earth. Although they don''t know each other''s identity, they are obviously protecting the earth from their actions of killing the army of frissa. Now what worries them is whether the other side has the ability to stop the frissa and his son. "Who are you?" Bik came to Luo Lan''s body, staring at them with bright eyes. "Our origins are a bit complicated. We''ll wait until we deal with the friezes and sons!" Luo Lan smiles calmly. At this time, vegeta looks at Luo Lan with a cold face. Maybe it''s because of the same Saiya people. Vegeta seems to feel something from him. "You''re Saiyan, too?" Luo Lan nodded generously, "yes, it''s not only me, but also the one beside me!" Bejita was shocked when he heard the words. In his impression, the only surviving Saiya people in the universe were him and monkey king, and sun WuFan, the son of Monkey King. But now there are two Saiya people, and judging from each other''s breath, they are very strong. "One karot is already above me. How can there be two more?" Vegeta''s face was livid, and she was very excited. Sun WuFan took a look at bejita. When he faced bick, his eyes revealed his emotion. However, he knew that it was not the time to be excited. He restrained his emotion. He said to Luo Lan, "Mr. Luo Lan, let''s deal with frissa and son first!" "Good!" Luo Lan nodded, "we''re all one. Felisa will give it to you. His father will give it to me. Let''s make a quick decision. Don''t give them a chance to fight!" "I know." Sun WuFan said firmly. The earth can''t afford high-intensity battle. If the battle drags on for a long time, it will only threaten the safety of the earth. "Ignorance, you don''t know the strength of Felisa. That guy is not so easy to defeat." Watching them understate the distribution of frissa and son, begita''s heart suddenly had a sense of reluctance. Is the father and son of Felisa, who are as scared as a tiger, just a small role in each other''s eyes? How can he accept it! Sun WuFan looked at bejita deeply, and his tone was flat: "for you, Felisa may be very powerful, but for us, it''s just a guy who can be defeated at will. Bejita, don''t be too conceited. You don''t know how powerful a real expert is. Too proud heart will only blind your eyes." In the future, if begita is not too conceited, there will be no subsequent crisis. "Monkey King is not the only super sair in the world. Mr. Luo Lan and I are not ordinary super sairs." With that, he stopped looking at vegeta, then gave a low drink, and turned into a Super Saiyan form. The air suddenly rustled, and a terrible momentum spread out from sun WuFan. All of us except Luo Lan were shocked by this terrible momentum! "Terrible momentum!" "The same shape as Dad..." Monkey King opens his eyes wide. "It turns out that the super Saiya are so strong. Maybe Felisa is not their opponent." Under the pressure of sun WuFan''s momentum, everyone was dizzy and sweating. "Is this the super Saiya What a powerful force Bejita was even more shocked to see the shape of monkey fan. He muttered to himself that although he had never really seen the super Saiya, the throb from the deep blood told him that this is the super Saiya! At the moment, he has a stronger pursuit of super Saiya."Mr. Luo Lan, I''ll go first!" Sun WuFan flashed in the same place, and the whole person turned into a streamer and disappeared. Luo Lan said with a smile, "I''m going to deal with king kruder, too." After that, he became a Super Saiyan. His power was more terrible than that of sun WuFan. The turbulent momentum directly stirred up a thick wind and sand in the whole wilderness. With sun WuFan and Luo Lan both becoming Super Saiyan, the cold breath of father and son frissa was crushed down. Shua! Shua! Two lightning flashes quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they come to the father and son''s side. Felisa squinted and looked at the two close to sun WuFan. Although he didn''t see the strength of Luo Lan, his heart was full of killing after they became super Saiya. "Dad, they''re coming!" "I see it." King crud has a deep complexion. It seems that he came to the earth with frissa wrong this time. This little-known planet is not an ordinary planet at all. Frissa is a little younger. He doesn''t even know the situation in his own ruling area. He has trained a Super Saiyan. Now he is in deep crisis with himself. Who would have thought that this remote planet, called the earth, is still hiding unimaginable terrorist fighters. "Are those two really super sais?" Asked King Claude. Felisa opened her scarlet eyes and cut off the railway: "yes, I can recognize that disgusting form even if it turns to ashes." "That''s the trouble." At this time, WuFan had already come to flisa. He looked at flisa with green eyes and said with no expression: "flisa, your time of death has come. You were lucky to escape when you were on namik, but now you are on the earth. You can''t live by yourself!" "Ooh, ooh, ooh, you super Saiya dare to speak to Wang like this. To tell you the truth, compared with the time of namik, the power of Wang has been greatly improved. I want you to know that the super Saiya are not the opponent of Wang at all!" Frisa pursed her lips and said in a cold voice. Although he was dissatisfied with the appearance of patching all over his body, his strength was really improved. "Oh, yeah..." Sun WuFan didn''t speak any more. His body suddenly flashed and he started to work. He was a real soldier who had lived in the last world for many years, but he didn''t want to be merciful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Why?" Felisa was startled, and his pupils suddenly narrowed to a little. He was shocked to find that the other person''s figure suddenly disappeared from his vision. He kept turning around and couldn''t see the other person''s trace. No, at this moment, a bad feeling surged into my heart, and Felisa suddenly had the feeling of facing the monkey king in nemec. "Damn, where''s the super sair?" "Here I am." Sun WuFan''s cold voice came. Felisa saw that the other party had come to him. With a short body, sun WuFan quickly moved in and got close to him. With a bang, a hard fist hit Felisa''s abdomen. Wow Felisa arched up, his eyes protruding, his back protruding from the powerful attack, and the severe pain almost made him faint. "I don''t know what the world is like, but I hurt myself!" Frisa wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes glared at the enemy in front of him and roared angrily. He raised his hands to release the most powerful attack. But at this time, sun WuFan didn''t want him to attack him. After an attack, sun WuFan came close to Frisa again, grabbed Frisa''s tail and threw it into the sky. Whew! Felisa was thrown out several thousand meters quickly and quickly turned into a black spot in the sky. At this time, sun WuFan put his hands on his waist, and the terrible energy turned into a high-energy Qigong wave, which began to shine. When the dazzling light gradually hurt his eyes, he pushed the qigong wave toward Felisa. "Turtle style Qigong!" Boom!! The blue energy beam burst into the sky and broke through the misty clouds in an instant, forming a spectacular impact zone. The more dazzling energy beam than the sun kept approaching frissa. "Asshole, don''t think it''s so easy to beat me!" Flisa''s eyes were full of blood, and his mouth roared wildly to resist. However, he soon found that all this was useless. With his strength, he could not stop the attack of the other party. Seeing that the approaching energy was about to devour him, flisa began to panic. At this moment, there was a trace of regret in his heart. "No..." He shouldn''t have come to the earth if he had known that there would be such an end, but now it''s too late to say that! When the blazing energy finally engulfed Felisa, he could only watch himself turn into ashes, but failed to make effective resistance, boom, violent explosion occurred in the upper atmosphere, the terrible shock wave suddenly spread out, all the clouds in the sky were dispersed, the strong storm continued to spread, sweeping the whole earth in a few seconds atmosphere. Felisa was beaten to ashes by a Qigong wave of monkey fan! From the beginning to the end, sun WuFan didn''t do it several times, and Felisa, with a fighting capacity of more than 100 million, couldn''t resist his attack at all. But for the onlookers on the scene, the battle that happened in front of them made them unforgettable. All of them lost their lives for a short time. Looking at the ashes of frissa, the scene fell into silence for a moment. All of them could not believe what happened in front of them. How could the cosmic overlord have died like this? "So Felisa was killed?" "That''s Felisa. It''s terrible to be killed like this." Colin rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Is this still a fight? It''s just crushing! The guy who was aggressive one second turned to ashes the next. What''s more, the object being crushed is actually the universe overlord frissa. This is what they say when they have finished the battle of life and death. The situation has become too fast. "Super sair, this is the power of super sair!" Begita was so excited that she wanted to have the same power. Luo Lan looked at the monkey fan who killed Frisa, and looked at King krud with a smile, "his action is very fast, so I can''t slow down." Having said that, Luo Lan strides towards King crude, leaving a deep footprint with each step, and her momentum keeps rising with the pace. When she comes to King crude, the pressure of terror has made king crude breathless. "Sir, we don''t have to fight. Now that Felisa is dead, if you like, I''m willing to offer all the forces!" "No, I''m not interested in the power of the world!" King krud''s face changed. He wanted to say something else, but he found that the super Saiya had disappeared from his sight. "Wait, everything can be discussed..." But before he had finished speaking, a palm of his hand had touched his chest, and then a sharp pain came. King clude looked down in disbelief, but saw that there was a hole in his heart, and the beating heart had disappeared. King krud is not a life with "Immortality" like boo. Without a heart, he will not be able to live. "I shouldn''t have come to earth with Felisa.""It''s a little late to know." Loran looked at King krud and turned his body into ashes with a wave of his hand. After all this, Luo Lan quits the Super Saiyan form. In fact, he wants to kill Fraser and his son. He can''t use the Super Saiyan form at all. The ordinary golden pupil state is enough. But in order to lay the foundation for the future Super Saiyan full power, he should use the Super Saiyan form more. They joined up with sun WuFan and came to bik. These soldiers were stunned by their previous power. It took them a long time to recover. "Now, can you tell us who you are?" Bick looked at them with a deep face. He didn''t know why. He felt that a young man with short hair was inexplicably familiar. Sun WuFan chuckled and looked at the familiar faces of the people in front of him. He couldn''t help but fall into the memory, "Uncle bick, I''m WuFan!" "What?" Bick was surprised, and xiaowufan didn''t come back. "He is really the monkey king''s rice. To be exact, he is from the monkey king''s rice twenty years later..." Luo Lan tells people about the identity of monkey fan, and then tells about the disasters that happened in 20 years. For example, three years later, man-made man appeared, all the soldiers died, and the earth fell into despair. "Are you kidding?" Colin was stunned when he heard that. "Mr. Luo Lan is not joking. If Mr. Luo Lan did not come to my world by accident, he would continue to despair in the future." Sun WuFan said seriously. "That is to say, without you, all of us will die in the battle in three years!" "Yes, Mr. Luo Lan and I came back by time machine to change our fate. By the way, dad will arrive on the earth in three hours. According to the original history, ordinary people on the earth will encounter a disaster in these three hours, so we did it." "Thanks to you "If you look at it carefully, this youth version of WuFan is really similar to that of a young WuFan. After his hair is cut short, he has a lot of spirit It''s as reliable as Wukong. " Everyone looked at sun WuFan and Xiao WuFan and believed their words. "The future is really hard for you," he said Sun WuFan shook his head: "fortunately, we have survived." At this point, sun WuFan''s heart is full of gratitude to Luo Lan. At this time, a small aircraft landed, and bulma in a beautiful dress stepped down from the aircraft. Like bulma in the world of sun WuFan, bulma''s hair is green. When she learned the origin of sun WuFan and Luo Lan, bulma boasted that only a genius like herself could make a time machine. She took out the Dragon Ball radar and said, "the soul of the underworld can only stay on the earth for 24 hours. Let''s quickly find the dragon ball and revive WuFan when we grow up." "Give it to me!" Bick took the Dragon Ball radar and turned it into a flash. "In the future, is the man-made man you are talking about very powerful?" Begita asked. Sun WuFan said: "yes, there are several artificial people in the future world. The ordinary super sais are not their opponents at all, but fortunately, there are also artificial people on our side." What he said was man-made 17 and 18, but 17 was later swallowed by super 13. Begita was silent for a moment. "I can''t be worse than a man-made man." With that, vegeta ignored the crowd and flew away. Today''s blow is too big for him. He urgently needs to reach the Super Saiyan level. "Don''t worry about him. That''s the man." Everyone is too lazy to pay attention to the misbehavior of vegeta. Originally, vegeta didn''t integrate into the public, and even many people on the scene were killed by him. It''s a very kind attitude to let him stay on the earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 "WuFan, show me your time machine." Burma took the hand of monkey fan and was interested in the time machine invented by himself in another world. Sun WuFan nodded and handed the omnipotent capsule with the time machine to bulma. "Auntie bulma, the structure of the time machine is complex. You must not tamper with it. We have to use it to return to the future world!" "I''m just looking." Bulma pressed the button on the capsule, and with a bang, the smoke diffused. An ellipsoid, about four meters high, time machine with transparent material in the upper part appeared in front of her. Bulma carefully observed the time machine, looked at the precise buttons in the time machine, and said something in her mouth. "It''s worthy of me in the future. This machine is so excellent that I can''t understand many places." Burma felt the time machine full of metal texture, just like playing with a beloved toy. Her heart full of love for scientific research kept beating. She wanted to disassemble the time machine for research, but worried that it would delay their return journey if it could not be recovered, so she had to give up! "It''s a pity that we can''t study it well..." Mouth said reluctant words, she put the time machine back into a universal capsule to sun WuFan. "It was built by the future aunt bulma after more than ten years of research." Sun WuFan put away the omnipotent capsule. "The world of the future is very cruel." "Yes, all the more powerful soldiers were killed, and the temple was destroyed. When facing the man-made people, all the resistance was futile. I don''t know how many innocent lives became the souls of the man-made people, and even some people were willing to be the running dogs of the man-made people in order to survive. In the face of this situation, we had to move to the Wuxing mountain to escape. ¡± "although master GUI and master Kailin have tried their best to cultivate a group of young martial Taoists, there has never been another soldier like klin, and I was killed by man-made men in a battle..." Sun WuFan tells us about his own experience. Although Luo Lan has told us about the future, people can still hear the cruelty of it and can''t help sighing. "Everyone died in the war. It''s a cruel future!" Colin shook his head after hearing this. He must be very desperate for people living in such a world! "Fortunately, it''s all over." Sun WuFan smiles with relief. "You just said that bejita and we were both killed in the war. What about Wukong, who was also killed by man-made people?" "No, dad died of heart disease, so I didn''t meet any man-made people. If dad didn''t die, he might be better in the future." Sun WuFan talks about it, and his words completely stunned everyone. "Wukong died of illness." "It''s unimaginable that such a powerful master as super Saiya was defeated by the disease." If it''s just fighting and dying on the battlefield, it''s too much to die of illness. "Maybe all of us should make a wish to the dragon for a healthy body." "In the future, there are specific drugs for viral heart disease, and I will bring them this time." "That''s good. Without Wukong in the future, my heart is always not stable." Colin patted his chest. The monkey king has saved the earth several times. Unconsciously, people have already regarded him as the axis. The reason why the future world fails so miserably is mostly due to the lack of the monkey king. At this time, sun WuFan looked at himself when he was young and said seriously: "in the past, I know that your wish is to become a scholar, but a scholar can''t save the world. You have been to nemec, and you have seen Felisa. You should know the cruelty of the universe. In times of crisis, only powerful power is the most reliable." "But my mother wants me to be a scholar..." Seeing his future self, Monkey King fan hesitated for a moment. "Mom, I''ll explain. In a word, you can''t relax your practice." "Oh." Little monkey fan nodded submissively. Sun WuFan frowned. He didn''t know if he had listened in the past. Just when he wanted to say something to xiaowufan, bick returned to the wasteland with the seven dragon balls he had collected. He threw the seven dragon balls floating in the air on the ground. Bick said, "the dragon balls are here. Time is running out. Make a wish to the dragon to revive!" Sun WuFan was about to nod. Luo Lan stopped him: "wait a minute!" Kelin and others looked at him, and Luo Lan said: "WuFan''s soul comes from the future. The Earth Dragon ball may not be able to revive him, and this kind of dragon ball should only realize one wish. Let me strengthen it." Sun WuFan was surprised and said, "Mr. Luo Lan, can you strengthen the dragon ball?" Luo Lan said: "I have more primitive dragon power." Sun WuFan trusts Luo Lan very much. Although bick and others want sun WuFan to revive as soon as possible, they also agree to let him transform the dragon ball out of respect for Luo Lan.Seeing that everyone has no opinion, Luo Lan smiles and raises his right arm in full view of the public. His face coagulates slightly, and a dark red flash lights up from his arm. With a dragon chant, a red dragon begins to fly around him. Aim at the seven dragon balls on the ground to transmit the red dragon power to the dragon balls. Buzzing, the dragon ball began to shine after absorbing the power of the red dragon, just like the Earth Dragon ball, which transformed another world. After absorbing the power of the red dragon, the Earth Dragon Ball''s size remained unchanged, and its appearance was orange red, but the bright red stars inside had become golden yellow. "The stars inside turned golden!" Crin let out a cry of surprise. Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction, "OK, now these seven dragon balls should be able to realize two wishes." "Monkey rice, you have a try." "All right." Sun WuFan nodded, then yelled to the dragon ball on the ground: "come out, dragon!" As soon as the words were over, seven dragon balls began to shine, and black clouds came to the horizon. All the people on the scene had seen the Dragon appear more than once, so they didn''t panic. When the Dragon appeared in the sky, they were surprised to find that the dragon in front of them was not the usual green dragon, but a bigger and stronger dragon Jiaweimeng''s red dragon. "Hiss, it turned into a red dragon!" "This dragon is so big, it looks scary!" "It''s bigger than bolunga of nemec. It seems that the power of dragon ball has been really strengthened..." Bick stared at the rolling dragon in the sky. The dragon is dark red. Its huge body is thousands of meters long, and its huge dragon head is like a hill. It is high and under great pressure. If the 100 meter long green dragon used to give people a sacred feeling every time, then the appearance of the 1000 meter long dragon is a real oppression. The red dragon is more powerful than the green dragon. After all, the red dragon ball in Luo Lan''s body originally originated from the Dragon God Salama. Later, it was refined by Fengshen. It contained amazing dragon power. Its power was only slightly inferior to Salama''s super god dragon, and it was the most primitive dragon ball power in the universe. The Earth Dragon is lucky to get part of its power, which has been powerful countless times. In the clouds, the red dragon lowered the dragon''s head, a pair of eyes flashing red light staring at them. "Those who have collected all the dragon balls, say your wish Two are allowed. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Can really realize two wishes! When sun WuFan heard the dragon''s prologue, he was very happy. He took a breath and said in a deep voice, "dragon, please let me come back to life." The red dragon stared at monkey fan for a while, and his loud voice stung everyone''s eardrum. "It''s just resurrection. This wish is very easy." With that, the huge eyes lit up a blood red light, and a dragon power was released to sun WuFan. At this moment, sun WuFan felt full of energy, and the aperture on his head disappeared. After moving his hands and feet, sun WuFan was sure that he had come back to life. "Your wish has come true. Say the second wish!" "Let me do this." Luo Lan smiles forward and looks at the dragon in the sky. "Dragon, tell me the way to return to the original world!" The red dragon was silent for a long time. It seemed that he was using the dragon''s power to analyze whether he could realize his wish. After a long time, the Dragon said, "sorry, Mr. Luo Lan, this wish is beyond my ability." "What do you mean?" Luo Lan stares at the dragon, although has already had in the heart preparation, but at this time inevitably some disappointments. "The world that Mr. Luo Lan lives in is not as simple as the parallel world. It''s no longer my ability to break the barriers between the universes, unless Mr. Luo Lan can find the Legendary Super Dragon Ball But in this world, there is no super dragon ball. " Luo Lan Zheng for a while, how can this world have no super dragon ball? "Why is there no super dragon ball?" "This piece of heaven and earth is far away from the scope of the Dragon God Salama''s ability, so Salama did not make super dragon balls here, and the managers of this piece of world do not allow the existence of super dragon balls. Dragon balls are excluded by rules here. Ordinary dragon balls and namik Dragon Balls are the limit of existence. I am completing this call After that, it will degenerate again, otherwise it will lead to unimaginable consequences! " Luo Lan''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, and the meaning revealed from the words of the red dragon is worth considering. What is the Dragon God Salama power can not cover the scope, the dragon ball was excluded here, it seems that the world he came to is very different from the original world! In fact, he was aware of this when he first came here, the restriction of this world on the heroes of heaven, and the destruction of new namec There seems to be something intriguing. "How can I return to the original world?" The red dragon pauses for a moment. "Only by stimulating the power of the red dragon in Mr. Luo Lan''s body, or the power of the blue crystal, can we go back. It takes luck In addition, there is another possibility, that is, the existence of the angel level of the universe itself "Sorry, the power of this world is eroding me. I have to leave..." With that, the red dragon chanted for a long time, and a stream of dragon power turned into red smoke and gradually peeled off from it. Soon, the 1000 meter dragon turned into a 100 meter long green dragon again, and then divided into seven parts and flew out all over the world. After the Dragon disappeared, the blue sky reappeared, and the sun shone on the earth again. "There seems to be something wrong with it." Luo Lan looks at the direction of the dragon''s disappearance and mumbles to himself. "WuFan, we may take the time machine to go back." "So fast?" "Something''s wrong." Luo Landao. "I see." Sun WuFan thought about what the Dragon had said just now. Although he didn''t know the meaning of those words, he also felt something extraordinary. It seemed that the world he lived in was very different from Luo Lan''s world. At least he heard Luo Lan say that in another world, the hero of heaven could survive indefinitely until he was tired of it, but here he was There are many limitations. Even heroes who save the world can only exist for ten years. "Uncle bick, dad will land on the earth in a spaceship in three hours. Here is a special medicine for heart disease. Please give it to him. In addition, aunt bulma, there are videos of the future world and some words from my mother. Please send them to baozi mountain." Sun WuFan bid farewell to bick and others. In addition to the video and special medicine, sun WuFan also took out a capsule and handed it to sun WuFan, "this is some gold from the future world. With these, life at home will not be in straitened. Dad can also devote himself to practice. You should also work hard and never relax!" "Well!" This time, monkey fan nodded hard. "Please try your best to practice. The enemy will appear in three years. The man-made man is very powerful. Don''t be careless!" "Don''t worry, we will continue to strengthen our practice." Colin and Leping patted their chest and assured them that they had known the future three years earlier, and it would be useless if they were defeated by man-made men. Bick looked at monkey fan and patted him on the shoulder. "Take care"Well." Sun WuFan chuckled, "by the way, Xinna Meike will encounter a disaster in the future. With the flissa father and son''s spaceship, it should be able to help there." Then, bang, throw out the omnipotent capsule, and sun WuFan and Luo Lan board the time machine together, and then slowly lift off in the wave of farewell. Sun WuFan smiles, presses the jump button of the time machine, and then "whew". The time machine disappears in the sky. After the disappearance of WuFan and Luolan, bick said seriously: "in order to deal with the disaster three years later, we should step up our cultivation and never let WuFan''s hard work be wasted." "Of course." "Let''s work together, no matter what, we can''t let the tragedy happen again." Everyone showed firm eyes, and in the distant outer space, the spaceship on which the monkey king was riding was rapidly approaching the earth. ¡­¡­ Outside the universe, it''s a very mysterious place. Here is filled with light purple smoke, ethereal, like a dream. Dozens of huge stars are shuttling through thick clouds and fog at a very fast speed, but they keep a relatively dynamic balance with each other. In the center of the space surrounded by clouds and fog, there is a towering star, which is like the center of the whole world. All the matter and energy revolve around it. On the planet, dense ancient trees rise into the clouds. A figure with purple hair and slender figure was walking slowly on the stone path, and the sound of thumping and thumping was reverberating around him. At this time, a magic wand in the hand of the man with purple hair and long robes was shining. The man took up the staff and looked at it. There was a trace of indifference on his calm face. "The power of the Dragon God actually appeared in the 41st World, which is against the rules." Frowning, the man in the purple robe turned to the void. Bang Dang! Space trembles, a figure with antlers suddenly appears. "Lord north, what can I do for you?" The antler bowed respectfully to the purple haired man named north. North held the staff and said indifferently, "pomonfras, there is a man with dragon power in your 41 world. This man is likely to come from other worlds. Find him and clean him up as soon as possible." "Yes, sir Pomonfras nodded respectfully. "Note that since that person can penetrate the cosmic barrier, he may have some strange abilities. Our world needs stability, and instability is not allowed." "I understand." Without asking more questions, the antler named pomonfras turned and went straight to world 41. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 Taking a time machine with sun WuFan, Luo Lan did not know that the power he revealed had attracted the attention of a mysterious place outside the universe when he was transforming the earth''s dragon ball, and specially sent experts to clean it up. At this time, Luo Lan and sun WuFan have returned to the world 20 years later. The time machine appeared in the open space of Wuxing mountain. When Luo Lan and sun WuFan came out of the time machine, bulma and Tranks surrounded them. They saw that the aperture representing the dead on sun WuFan''s head had completely disappeared, and the last tension on several faces had finally disappeared. It shows that their trip is going well. "WuFan!" "Great, WuFan is alive." Kiki and bidelli and others cried excitedly. Bulma and Tranks also came forward to express their sympathy. After asking about their travel, sun WuFan simply explained his experience in another world. After hearing this, bulma was relieved. With such a warning, she believed that with the efforts of Sun Wukong, they would be able to tide over the future crisis. "When we appeared, the father and son of frissa just came to the earth. Later, Mr. Luo Lan and I directly killed them, so we avoided the tragedy that happened on the earth 20 years ago It''s a pity that I didn''t see my father in the end Sun WuFan tells his story calmly. Bulma listened patiently. When she learned that sun WuFan had given him the special medicine for heart disease, she and Qiqi were relieved. "Everything is the same as I expected. From this moment on, the two worlds have gone to a completely different future. The other world will not have a catastrophe like us. Everyone can live happily." Bulma looks relieved. She is able to change the tragedy of a world. Her hard work day and night for more than ten years has paid off. Sun WuFan nodded and looked at Qiqi, "Mom, I''ve sent the video and gold here. With these, people in the other world don''t have to worry about economic problems any more." "Well, that''s good. Wukong will be able to protect everyone." Qiqi had already wiped her tears with a handkerchief at this time. When monkey king died of illness, the saddest thing was her. But because she had to raise the young monkey fan, she could only shoulder all the heavy burdens silently. In the past 20 years, with the changes of the external environment, she also saw through a lot. Although cultural knowledge is very important, in the face of crisis, strength is more important. If she could do it again, she would not stop the monkey king from practicing. So this time, when they went back to the past, she prepared a lot of materials to persuade them. She also proposed to take the gold. Luo Lan and sun WuFan return from the past world, which brings a lot of fun to the people in Wuxing mountain. Even tortoise fairy and cat fairy come from outside after they learn the news. When they know that Luo Lan has the ability to enhance the power of the dragon, everyone is surprised. ¡­¡­ Later, the days were peaceful. Luo Lan practiced in Wuxing mountain quietly before she could find a way to go back. At this time, sun WuFan, Tranks and bidili have left the five elements mountain and joined in the reconstruction of the earth''s society. In the past 20 years under the rule of super-13, all aspects of the earth''s development have been seriously hit. Now that the earth returns to peace, it''s time for all things to be abandoned. But in Luo Lan''s heart, it was not very stable, especially after 20 years, this kind of uneasy feeling was more obvious. He used to feel that the world was a little out of place with the system he knew, but after talking with the dragon, he completely realized that there was a huge difference between the current world and the cosmic system he knew. There was no super dragon ball, the power of the Dragon God Salama could not be covered, and even there were various restrictions on the masters of heaven Perhaps, this is not the world that he knows is ruled by the whole king. With this kind of cognition, Luo Lan has a sense of urgency in her heart. In order to prevent the unknown danger, he doesn''t waste a little time and tries to improve his strength. Even if it turns out that this kind of urgency is pure nonsense, it is good to be able to enhance some strength as soon as possible. When Luo Lan entered the practice, bulma didn''t stop. After the end of the crisis on the earth, she devoted herself to the study of the dark blue crystal. She also gained a lot during this period. Now she has extracted four small tubes of thumb thick and thin energy liquid from the crystal. Bulma has carried out many experiments on these tubes of energy liquid, but it hasn''t been found yet We need to figure out what the blue energy is. On this day, bulma returns the dark blue crystal to Luolan. "The research on this crystal will not produce any results for the time being, so I want to change my mind and start with the blue energy." "You are expert in these." Luo Lan''s hand holding a tube of blue energy vessels for measurement, this kind of blue energy crystal clear, but not like dark blue crystal as no luster.Bulma said: "listen to the dragon, only by stimulating the power of crystal can you return to the original world?" Luo Lan put away a vessel with blue energy and dark blue crystal, "this is one of the methods, which seems to be the most likely to be realized at present." There are three ways for the red dragon to go back, one is to activate the power of the red dragon in the body, the other is to activate the power of the blue crystal, and the other is to let the angel of the universe do it by himself. Although the first two are lucky, they are generally the easiest to achieve. As for the third I''m afraid the so-called "angel level master of the universe" refers to the angel level, but he doesn''t know angels at all, and where can he go to them for help. Bulma listened and nodded, then asked him what is super dragon ball, Luo Lan then explained. When he learned that there was a super dragon ball bigger than the planet in another world, bulma was shocked and couldn''t help feeling the wonder of the world. After taking back the deep blue crystal, Luo Lan went back to practice. Soon after, Lazuli found her. The woman wanted to leave the earth again. This time, Luo Lan did not refuse her, but directly took her to a planet outside the earth. It''s a planet with advanced science and technology. On the surface of the white planet, there are tray like spaceship berthing stations. In just a moment, you can see many spaceships take off or land. When Lazuli left the earth for the first time, she looked into the distance and saw a group of cosmonauts in combat suits driving trucks to transport goods back and forth. These cosmonauts were dressed in uniform, with framed energy detectors in their ears, and were busy under the command of a commander like cosmonaut. "What do you think of this place?" Luo Lan asked. Lazuli had a strange look on her face. "It''s very nice. What''s this place?" "The planet frissa was originally the headquarters of the Legion of frissa. After the death of frissa, his legion also disintegrated, but a small number of Legion members survived. Now it is taken over by some old parts of the Legion of frissa, which is not a small force in the universe." "Is that Felisa who was defeated by the monkey king?" "Yes." Lizzie licked her lower lip. Her eyes were shining. She waved her arm and said, "from today on, this is mine." ¡­¡­ PS: recommend a book back to the Ming Dynasty to be a fool. through the great Ming Dynasty, I became the carpenter Emperor Zhu Youxiao. I''ll hide behind and take the black pot. I''ll send you to death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 "That''s what I mean when I bring you out. Since you want to develop in the universe, these remnants of the frissa Legion can be your team. As for how to take over them, you should know how to do it." Luo Lan listens to La Zili''s very domineering declaration, with a smile on her face. "Of course, I don''t believe anyone can resist in front of absolute power." Lazuli''s face was smiling and confident. She has seen the strength of frissa in Dr. Gallo''s materials, which is probably the strength of the junior super Saiya. She despises this kind of strength, so Lazuli is confident that under her own rule, these remnants of the frissa army can develop better than those of the frissa period. From the beginning to the end, Rolan and Lazuli did not ask whether these cosmic people of the fleissa Legion would like to be ruled by themselves. This is the cruel side of the universe. There is no strong power, and the weak race has only the share of being dominated and enslaved, and has no voice at all. Luo Lan doesn''t ask Razzie what she will do when she gets the Legion. Compared with the man-made 18 who only knows destruction in the original work, Razzie is already quite kind and rational. Seeing the desperation brought by the powerful power of super No.13, Lazuli is not so arrogant as No.18 in the original book that she doesn''t pay attention to anyone. She can even live in seclusion in xiaoshanao for more than ten years in order to save her life. Sometimes Luo Lan thinks that she is too cautious. Mingming is powerful enough to develop well in the universe. "Who are you?" Just at this time, several cosmic guards found Luo Lan and his two men who suddenly appeared on the planet. They quickly picked up the energy gun and aimed the gun tube at Luo Lan. The red energy light was shining in the dark gun tube. After seeing each other''s appearance clearly, one of the guards asked: "it looks like Earth people. Isn''t that a race on a remote planet? How can it appear on the planet of feliza?" "Be careful, that''s why Felisa went to earth and never came back." The companion on the side whispered a reminder. "You''re talking about frissa as the original owner of this planet?" A new cosmonaut doesn''t know much about Felisa''s horror. "Yes, the emperor of the universe who once ruled most of the territory of the northern Milky way!" "Our boss used to be a member of the Fraser corps, and I heard that he was just an alternate member of the kenut Corps." After hearing this, these cosmonauts immediately gave a pep talk. Although they didn''t know how powerful the ruler named frissa and his kinut team were in the past, they knew the power of their boss. He was a great master with a combat effectiveness of 20000, and such a master was just an alternate of kinut team. It''s conceivable that kinut team was fighting The horror of the team and Felisa. However, such a master actually lost his life on earth. In the past, their boss kept a secret about the affairs in the period of Felisa. In recent years, he gradually became confident and dared to evaluate the affairs in the period of Felisa. The cosmic man on guard scanned the combat effectiveness of Luolan and Lazuli with an energy detector, but the detector didn''t show anything except the instantaneous numerical jump. The cosmonaut immediately noticed something was wrong and said nervously, "the energy detector can''t measure their combat effectiveness at all." "How can it be? Is your detector broken? Everyone should have energy value." "It''s not bad. It''s good for everyone else." "Inform the boss immediately that there is an enemy invading the planet Felisa." Luo Lan looks at these flustered cosmonauts with some amusement. One of them is an artificial human, and the other is a Saiya who can only control the breath in the body. It''s strange that ordinary energy detector can detect it. Even if it does, the energy detector will burn down because of full power load in an instant. The planet Felisa has been developed into such a shape by such cosmic people. I don''t know if Felisa will faint with anger if she is still alive. With a few quick screams, the cosmonauts on the guard were all nervous. With the alarm, all the vehicles on the space platform stopped. All the cosmonauts responded, daddada, all of them burst out from all directions, and all of them aimed their energy guns at Luo Lan. "I''m a little skeptical that it''s useless to accept these rubbish." Lazuli''s lips were open and close, and her voice was clear. "Don''t say that. Although the strength of these cosmonauts is weaker, they can at least play more than 1000 combat effectiveness with energy weapons, which is quite useful." Luo Lan smiles to lazuli. Although these cosmonauts are generally less than 1000 combat effectiveness, this is the normal situation in the universe. In fact, there are not many lives in the universe that are really more than 1000 combat effectiveness. If we can pull up 1000 such cosmonauts and assemble the corresponding weapons, we can also form a large-scale force. Lazuli''s bright eyes lightly glanced at these cosmopolitans, reluctantly acceptable. "Boss Kukla, it''s these people who invaded the planet Felisa."A burst of cheers, a red skin cosmonaut in a group of cosmonauts came to Luolan in front of them, the cosmonaut named Kukla glanced at Luolan and lazuli, "are these two people?" When I saw lazuli, my eyes stayed for a while. Well, a woman without any fighting power has very thin arms and legs, and has no strength. "Well?" When looking at Luo Lan, he saw the tail on his body, and Kukla''s face trembled. "Is this man Saiya..." The universe has a fluffy tail, and it seems that the only one who looks like this is Saiya. "Yes, I am not a human, but a Saian!" "Saiya people!" Kukra''s pupils contracted for a moment, but then he thought of his frightening fighting power, and his heart relaxed again. Even if it''s Saiya, it''s not the running dog of Felisa at the beginning. Now it''s a master with 20000 combat effectiveness. Saiya has nothing to be afraid of. You know, this is the planet frissa, and you are the ruler here. Lazuli took a step forward. "This man is a bit of a man. I''ll teach him how to be a man." Luo Lan shrugged and consciously avoided a distance. "It''s your business. Deal with it yourself." "Ha ha, no matter what identity you are, I''ve taken a fancy to this planet, and it will belong to me in the future." Lazuli raised her mouth and gave a frightening smile. Then he waved his hand to the Kukla, and then disappeared in full view of the public. When he reappeared, he saw a flash and suddenly rushed to the distant mountain peak. Again, Kukla, the eldest man of the universe, had half of his body inserted in the crevice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 "Goo Goo ~" watching his eldest brother being hit by someone inexplicably, everyone in the universe was shocked. "Asshole, attack them all Kukla struggled to pull himself out of the crack in the stone and roared angrily. Then a quick and sharp "buzz" sounded, and red energy rays were emitted from the barrel of the energy cannon. Razzie laughed scornfully, hooked her fingers, and disappeared again. Soon the whole planet of feliza became flying. About half an hour later, all the cosmonauts were lying on the ground. Even if they didn''t lie down, they also stood in front of lazuli, including Kukla, the eldest of these cosmonauts. "From today on, this planet will be renamed lazuli. I am your leader." Lazuli sat on the high platform, looking coldly at the bruised cosmonaut below, and announced in a cold voice that she had taken control of the planet frissa. "All Listen to Lord lazuli. " Kukra, the former boss, was beaten up and became honest. With the boss taking the lead, the rest of the cosmonauts will no longer resist and will honestly obey the rule of lazuli. Seeing that Lazuli has recovered the whole planet of frissa, Rolan nods to lazuli, and then tells her not to forget to improve her strength. Lazuli pats her chest and nods. "Next time I see you, I''m sure I''ll impress you." "Don''t be overtaken by the monkey king. Your world is a little strange, but you can always take the initiative to maintain a strong force." Luo Lan smiles and reaches out her hand to touch Lazuli''s head. But then she thinks that Lazuli in front of her is a big girl, not her little Lazuli who has been teaching for a few days. Her own behavior is also not right. So she shrinks her hand back, and then nods her head towards her, and disappears in a flash. Lazuli looked at the direction of Luo Lan''s disappearance. She was a little distracted for a while. Her white face showed a smile. She turned her head and looked at the cosmic people in front of her. "From today on, I''m going to dominate the universe too..." ¡­¡­ A very high dimensional space. The sky here is light pink, the corner of the white clouds, a huge star attached to the central God star around doing a regular rotation. It''s called jiewang Shenjie. It''s the most important place in the whole universe. When Luo Lan came here, he saw a vast green grassland. In the distance, there were beautiful woods, long grass and warblers. Occasionally, there were several towering mountains and lush ancient trees. After taking a breath of the air in the realm of king and God, a fresh and elegant smell suddenly entered the nose and mouth, giving people a refreshing feeling. "It''s worthy of being the king of the world. The air quality is higher than that of the lower world." Praising the advanced environment of the world king, Luo Lan walks on the vast land of the God star. Compared with the poor little planet of the North world king, the God Star of the world king is too big. There is a strong spirit in the realm of the king of the world. Even if you don''t practice here, you can prolong your life. It''s really strong. After sending Lazuli to frissa, Rolan went back to earth to check the progress of bulma''s research. Maybe the reason is that the blue energy is too mysterious. Even with bulma''s intelligence, it takes a lot of time to study, so the progress is not fast. It is the so-called slow work that leads to meticulous work, especially the study of such things, which can not be achieved by destruction. Luo Lan sees this then quietly leaves temporarily. Since bulma hasn''t achieved anything yet, Luo Lan just wants to think of other ways. He can''t hang himself in a tree. When he made a wish, the Dragon answered that there was not only one way for him to return to the original world. In addition to some difficulties in finding Angel level experts to help, the most promising thing for Luo Lan is probably to stimulate the red dragon ball power in his body. It''s not the first time that he has practiced the dragon''s power in his body, so he has entered a state of meditation with ease. However, there is an unexpected discovery in this refining. As usual, when he is practicing, his mental power spreads out and then passes through layers of space. However, this diffusion doesn''t matter. It makes him discover that the universe structure of the world is actually the same as the original There''s a huge difference. There is no destruction of the divine world here. According to Luo Lan''s original understanding of the universe, the two highest spaces in the whole universe are the Kingdom God and the destruction god. They are located at the two poles of the universe, in which there are the Kingdom God and the destruction god, respectively in charge of the creation and destruction of the universe, and jointly maintain the operation of the universe in different forms. He originally thought that this was the principle of putting it in the sea. Even if there were differences between different parallel worlds, the differences would not be great. But he didn''t know that he was wrong until he was sure that the world could not destroy the divine world. Without destroying the divine world, there will be no destruction of God, which is totally contrary to the world system he refers to. Remembering all the problems he encountered before, Luo Lan has to doubt whether the world is not the one he knows controlled by the whole king at all.If there is no time and space ring in the hand of the king God of the world, we can be sure that this is not the world of the whole king. With this goal in mind, Luo Lan comes to the kingdom of king and God. although the king and God of the eastern Kingdom appears to be cowardly in the original work, his real power is not weaker than that of the complete body of Shahu. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan who had made a breakthrough before, surpassing the ordinary golden pupil super Saiya state and reaching the level comparable to the strength of all saru, he would still feel a little empty in his heart if he came to the realm of King God. Because he has enough strength, Luo Lan doesn''t have anything to hide. As soon as he enters the realm of the king of gods, the mighty energy is like a gust of wind sweeping the whole God star. Soon two figures came to Luo Lan. The two men, one tall and one short, wore the unique uniform of the king God of the world. "Here we are." Luo Lan chuckled and looked up at the king God of the eastern world and his servant, jebert. Xin, the king God of the east world, is the last king God of the world, and his servant, jebert, is next to him. As for whether he is a trainee King God or not, Luo Lan is not sure because of the different world. "Human beings, how did you come to the kingdom of God?" The king God of the eastern world looks at Luo Lan in surprise. I don''t know when such a powerful human appeared in the lower world. The strength can almost match the spirit. "The king of the eastern world..." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Bold, dare to be disrespectful to the king of the world." Before the king of the East had spoken, a red faced Jeb could not help yelling. Luo Lan suddenly turned into a golden pupil Super Saiyan form, the mighty power of a whirlwind, a pair of golden pupil eyes toward jebert, knew this guy looked down on human beings, but the arrogant attitude is too high. Jebert was so staring by Luo Lan that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Eh!" The king God of the east world opened his eyes, and there was a strange light in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 "You are a super sair in this state. I once heard that there was a super sair named monkey king in the lower world. I think your strength is much stronger than that monkey king." The king of the east world looked at Luo Lan in surprise. "My super Saia state is different from his." Luo Lan indifferent way. "I see." The king of the East nodded calmly. It''s not that there have never been other super sais in this universe before, but most of them are just a little more powerful. With the strength of the king of worlds, they can basically solve it with one hand, and they don''t pay attention to it. However, the strength of this kind of people is not inferior to him. This will have to let the king God of the East heart. "As a mortal, how do you find the kingdom of God?" "I''ll see the instant movement of the star" Ararat, "said Luo Lan "The kingdom of heaven is the holy land of the universe. This holy land is not something you mortals can set foot on." As the center of the universe, the kingdom of God is a holy land that no one can set foot on. Luo Lan looks at jebert and doesn''t say anything. He has the pride of being a God, so he always looks down on ordinary people. But in the face of absolute power, he is still so stubborn, which is a bit stupid. It''s also a group of two. The combination of bilus and Wes is much stronger than them. "Jabber, step back first." The king of the East yelled at him. He looked at the king of the East, closed his mouth and stood on the side. "I''m sorry, I''m being impolite." The East King God is smiling, and his attitude is kind. He is not angry because Luo Lan rashly enters the world king God. As the king God of the universe, the king God of the east world has an extraordinary vision. Although he is usually submissive, he actually shoulders the heavy responsibility of maintaining the order of the universe. The king God of the east world usually performs his responsibilities with trembling and walking on thin ice. "Nothing." Luo Lan shook his head, "in fact, I came to the kingdom of King God this time to find you." "Oh, what can I do for you?" Wang Shen of the east world looks at Luo Lan with interest. "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the ring of time and space. To be honest, I''m a Saian from other parallel worlds. I came to you by accident, so I hope I can return to the original world with the ring of time and space of your king." Luo Lan comes straight to the point and says her purpose. The king God of the eastern world was a little surprised. "I heard the Lord King God of the great world talk about the parallel world before. I didn''t expect that it really existed, but it was a ring of time and space. I''m sorry, I didn''t have this thing." No? Luo Lan was stunned and frowned. In fact, when he found out that the universe had not destroyed the divine world, he began to guess that there might not be a time and space ring in the hands of the king God of the world. But when the king God of the East said that there was no time and space ring, he was still disappointed. "King of the East, have you ever heard of the destruction of the divine world or the destruction of birus?" The king God of the east world shook his head. "No, I don''t know where the destruction of the god world is. It sounds similar to the king god world of the east world!" "The destruction of the divine world is a place where one of our gods lives." "To be worthy of such a name, it should be a great God, but unfortunately, I''m sure there is no God called destruction in my universe." The eastern king answered positively. Luo Lan was silent for a moment. It doesn''t destroy the divine world, nor does it destroy the God birus. It seems that this is really not the world of the whole king! At this moment, Luo Lan is scratching her head. From the current situation, this is not the world he knows. Although I don''t know why the plot is similar to the main line, it really doesn''t belong to the main line, and I don''t know how his dark blue crystal brought him here. When Luo Lan was deep in thought, the king of the eastern world said: "although I don''t know what your original world is like, now that you''ve come here, it''s better to live here. I''m a good king of the eastern world. Usually I''m with jebert. If you don''t dislike me, you can be our company." "Lord king, this is the Holy Land..." Jebert was surprised and dissuaded. "This gentleman is no less powerful than me, jebert." The king God of the eastern world stopped him and said sternly. Looking at the East King''s face, jebert knew what he was thinking. But this is a holy place. No matter how powerful the other party is, it''s just a mortal. It''s a great honor to enter here. How can he stay here for a long time. In his heart, even a Super Saiyan can only have one more look. With a calm face, he looks at the king God of the eastern world and scolds him severely. Luo Lan knows that the king God of the eastern world is enthusiastic about him, but he just takes a fancy to his own strength and hopes that he can help him stop the resurrection of boo. Unfortunately, he doesn''t want to participate in the things here."Thank you for your kindness, but as long as there is still a glimmer of hope, I still want to go back to my own world. After all, my home is there!" Luo Lan politely refused the invitation of the eastern King God. The king God of the eastern world nodded his head regretfully, but he didn''t force others. "If you change your mind at any time, you are welcome to the kingdom of God." "I''ll think about it." Luo Lan didn''t say it to death, and then saw that there was no harvest in the realm of the king God, so he said goodbye. If you want to say that the most valuable one in the realm of King gods is the sword of King gods inserted on the top of the mountain, which is sealed with the old king gods 15 generations ago. It has the ability to develop the potential of human body. However, it''s not easy to pull out the sword. Luo Lan is not as powerful as sun WuFan in the original book, and it''s basically impossible to pull it out. In addition, the king''s sword is exclusive to the king''s God. In the absence of boo, the devil, the king''s God of the East will not let himself, an outsider, touch it, so he doesn''t even ask about it. After Luo Lan said goodbye, the king God of the east world politely sent him away. Until Luo Lan''s figure disappeared in the king god world, he came back to God leisurely. "It''s a pity that such a powerful super Saiya doesn''t belong to us. If we have his help, we can definitely stop the actions of Dappula and his group. Alas, I don''t know what kind of tragedy will happen after the resurrection of BOO the demon..." "With all due respect, although this Super Saiyan is very powerful, there is no need for you to put down your position like this. After all, you are the king God of the universe!" In his eyes, no matter how strong a mortal is, it can''t be better than a God. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 "If it is said that putting down one''s figure can prevent boo from waking up, I have done so for a long time. You don''t know the power of boo I hope you never see the power of BOO the demon. " East boundary King God wry smile way. If there is one thing the king God of the eastern world is most afraid of, it is undoubtedly boo the devil. Every time he thought about boo, he felt numb. In ancient times, there were five world gods in the universe, but because of the appearance of boo, four of the five world gods died, leaving only one East King God. Without solving the problem of boo, the East King God had no mind to deal with other things in the universe. Standing with his hands on his back beside the king God of the east world, he has never seen boo the devil. All about boo the devil is told by the king God of the east world. But is boo really so strong that he turns the world''s King God, who is the manager of the universe, pale? The king God of the east world saw the pride in his heart and shook his head helplessly. His servant had always respected himself, but he was too proud, probably because he had never met the power of despair. The horror of BOO the demon cannot be described in words. "Come on, keep an eye on them. These people are getting active again recently. We can''t let their plot succeed." "Yes, lord king!" Said jebert respectfully. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after Luo Lan left the Kingdom, he went to the Northern Kingdom star again and asked the Northern Kingdom king about the destruction god birus. As a result, the Northern Kingdom king had no idea, and had never heard of the destruction god birus. When Luo Lan asked why his world king star was so small, the North world king answered naturally that all the world kings lived on such a small planet, which made Luo Lan speechless for a while. "What''s your expression? Is it ridiculous that the king of the world lives on the king of the world star?" The king of the northern boundary asked. "No, it should be." Luo Lan really can''t bear to tell him that the world king stars of other worlds all have huge planets. Only the North world king offends the God of destruction, birus, can the living planet become so "pocket". "You really don''t know birus, the God of destruction?" Luo Lan asked again and again. The king of the northern boundary held his sunglasses for a moment and said naturally, "I''ve never heard of it. I don''t know it''s the little god in that corner. It''s arrogant that he dare to call himself the God of destruction." "Well, since I haven''t heard of it, let it be." If bilus, the God of destruction, knows that there is a king of the world who dares to insult him like this, he will be furious. Naturally, the king of the northern boundary didn''t know Luo Lan''s murmur. He pushed a smile to thank Luo Lan. "I didn''t know that there was a super Saiya like you in the universe. When I knew that super 13 existed, it scared me a lot, but fortunately you dealt with it in time, otherwise my North galaxy would suffer again." "You don''t know the expression of schadenfreude when the other kings of the world knew about my situation. They were angry when they looked at me!" Luo Lan waved his hand, "it''s just a matter of lifting one''s hand. I just want to improve my strength." "Mr. Luo Lan, actually I have something to tell you." The king of the northern boundary rubbed his hand, smiling. "What''s the matter?" "Even the king of Western world, there are some dishonest guys in their jurisdiction. If you can, can you help to deal with them together..." "I don''t think you''re very kind to them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The king of the North world feels his head and laughs. Luo Lan immediately knows that it must be the king of the North world. However, the other king''s faces are not so angry. He brags in front of them. At last, he can''t get rid of them. But Luo Lan is not their man. Who will take care of their affairs. "I don''t care about their business. You can handle it yourself." "No, those guys are not strong, you can beat super 13, those guys certainly have no problem At most, I will teach you one of my best skills. " The king of the northern boundary asks, seeing that Luo Lan is unmoved, he bites his teeth and decides to teach his unique skills. Luo Lan looks at the king of the northern world in surprise. To say that the best skills of the king of the northern world are Yuanqi bullet and jiewang fist. That''s a brilliant move in the whole Longzhu plot. If you really want to say that, Luo Lan is more interested in Yuanqi bullet, because this move is very similar to the Yuanqi absorption he created in Sarada. As for jiewang boxing, he has little interest. With the super Saiya, the attraction of jiewang boxing has declined. "Well, as long as you''re willing to come out for me, I''ll teach you one of yuanqitan or jiewangquan." "Think about it." Luo Lan touched her chin and said. "What else should I consider? If it wasn''t because I didn''t want to be ridiculed by other guys, I wouldn''t easily teach others. You know, at the beginning, Wukong had the chance to meet with Felisa just because of my advice!"Luo Lan raised his head, "didn''t he deal with begita at that time?" "In dealing with Felisa, my jiewang fist and Yuanqi bullet also played a very important role." The king of the northern boundary blushed and refuted. Luo Lan lowered his head and pondered for a while. In fact, it''s not a big deal for him to deal with the other troublemakers in the galaxy. It''s just a few battles. The Saiya people are never afraid of fighting. Looking at the northern boundary Wang''s expectant eyes, when Luo Lan is ready to promise him, suddenly a throb of crisis flashed in his heart. "Well?" Luo Lan raises her head doubtfully and looks at the boundary King space surrounded by auspicious clouds. I don''t know why her body is chilly. "Well, how are you thinking?" "Don''t talk!" Luo Lan a face serious north boundary king big voice way. The king of the northern boundary immediately closed his mouth, but the palpitation in Luo Lan''s heart didn''t dissipate. On the contrary, there was a feeling of the storm in the future. At this time, Luo Lan had to be careful and scan around solemnly. Dangdangdang! The vast boundary King space suddenly changed, and the originally peaceful world suddenly became cold. The golden clouds disperse, and a ray of space microwave gradually sets off ripples. Under the gaze of Luo Lan and the northern boundary king, a slender figure suddenly appears in the boundary King space. It was a creature with antlers. On its head, two antlers stood up high. Its body was slender, and its skin was gray. Its arms were very strong, and there was no breath all over it. However, it was wearing the same clothes as a Pharaon, and its green eyes were staring down indifferently. When Luo Lan saw each other wearing the first look, can''t help but take a breath, this dress he is too familiar with. God of destruction! This man''s dress is absolutely the God of destruction. Although it is different from the God of destruction, such a dress is very distinctive. At this time, the antler creature, the guy suspected of destroying God, looked down at Wang Xing of the northern boundary with indifferent eyes and said in a cold voice: "outsiders, I have finally found you. No wonder I didn''t find you in world 41, but I came to world 38." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 "Outsiders, finally found you, no wonder in the 41 sub world did not find you, originally came to the 38 sub world." The antler creature suspected of destroying the God looked at Luo Lan and the northern king on the lower world king star, with indifferent and merciless eyes. A terrible pressure rolled from the sky. The extremely solid structure of jiewang space could not help sending out a "pengpeng" storm sound. Huge pressure shrouded jiewang star, which was not a big God star, constantly trembled. Luo Lan looks at the mysterious figure who suddenly appears in the world king space, swallowing saliva and sweating from her body. God of destruction! Look at the dress, basically sure that the other party is the God of destruction. There are also destructive gods in this world!! And look at each other''s face is not good, obviously is to find trouble, this time Luo Lan only feel scalp some numbness, heart suddenly rose a trace of bad. He seems to have a big event. There are many masters hidden in the world of dragon ball, among which the God of destruction is absolutely the person standing at the top of the universe. Luo Lan asked himself that his strength is very strong now, comparable to the strength of all saru. Maybe he can rank in the forefront of the universe, but such strength is really not enough to see in front of the God of destruction. DARPA, the king of the demon world, is very powerful. Maybe it''s similar to Rowland now. But when facing boo, he can be slapped on the ground with a few slaps. But even if he is as strong as boo, he can''t get a few punches in the hands of birus, the God of destruction. Even if he can''t beat birus, it''s not a matter of minutes to solve himself £¿ You can squeeze yourself to death by sticking out a finger. At this moment, Rao is Luo Lan''s excellent psychological quality, and she can''t help being a little nervous. The man who appears in front of Luo Lan is beaufrey who followed the instructions and went to the 41st sub world to pursue the Dragon God power user. Before that, he had already been to sub world 41, but because Luo Lan and sun WuFan took a time machine to return to the world 20 years later, he did not encounter Luo Lan. After another inspection, he found Luo Lan''s trace in sub world 38. "Ha ha." It seems that he noticed the expression on Luo Lan''s face. Beaumont Frey''s green eyes flashed a cold light, and his body slowly fell down. Then he swept the monotonous scenery of Wang Xing with his hands. "Human, you really make me easy to find. In order to find you, I have crossed several worlds." With that, Beaumont Frey came to Luolan and the king of the north. In the face of pomonfrey''s huge pressure, Luo Lan just felt that her body was frozen and could not move. She was shocked in her heart. She knew that the power of the God of destruction exceeded her too much, but she didn''t think that only the pressure on her body would make her feel invincible. "Mr. Luo Lan, who is this man?" At the moment, the northern boundary King''s hair stood upright. As the boundary king, he had an irresistible feeling for the first time. Luo Lan''s throat was dry and said, "he is probably the God of destruction that I told you before..." "Ah ~ ~" the king of the northern boundary exclaimed. It turned out that the God of destruction was so powerful. Thanks to him, he thought that the God of destruction was just a little God from a corner. "Why haven''t I heard of such a powerful God before? Anyway, I''m also the king of the world in charge of the North galaxy, and I can be regarded as a senior God of the universe. Is he more noble than the legendary king of the world?" The king of the northern boundary exclaimed, feeling incredible. The God of destruction in front of us is indeed superior to the king God of the world. Luo Lan doesn''t know what to say. In his original world, the God of destruction and the God of world king are the highest gods in the universe. The God of destruction is in charge of destruction, and the God of world king is in charge of creation. They have the same status. They maintain the order of the universe together. But here, Luo Lan does not know whether the information she has is suitable or not. "Look, your dress should be the God of destruction?" "That''s right. The God of destruction, pomonfrey, has not come to this secondary world for tens of millions of years. Even the king God of the world doesn''t know the existence of the God. It seems that you, as a human being, are so clear about it Beaumont Frey touched his chin, his face suddenly became cold, and the temperature around him suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees. "The outsider who controls the power of the Dragon God, this is not the place where you should appear. Now I will clean you up." Said the God of destruction, pomonfrey''s hand lit up a touch of purple light, a small energy ball just like an elf beating at the fingertips. Not good! Luo Lan said in secret, and his pressure suddenly increased. He drank in sweat, and became a Super Saiyan state. His golden flame was burning, trying to resist the pressure from the God of destruction. "Super Saiya?" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, glanced at Rowland''s Super Saiyan form in surprise and shook his head without expression. "It''s too weak." "I don''t know if I''m weak until I fight!" Luo Lan hold a full breath, the power in the body is surging wildly, in the face of the terrible God of destruction, even if you know that the enemy will make the final resistance. Under pressure, Huoran attacks the God of destruction. In a twinkling of an eye, he has come to the God of destruction, pomonfrey."Overstepping one''s own strength, we have to be stubborn in the corner!" He said coldly, and pommonfrey, the God of destruction, clapped his hand. Puff ~ ~ the violent force makes the atmosphere rustle, just like the sound of paper tearing. The palm force instantly shatters the air, and the terrible force hits Luo Lan in the air. "Puff", the blood foam splashes, and Luo Lan''s combat suit instantly breaks into powder, and his body flies out of the world King Star uncontrollably. "It''s too weak." The sound is full of coldness, and the God of destruction, Pomfrey, does not know when he will appear in front of Loran''s flight path. Looking at Luo Lan coldly, in Luo Lan''s shocked eyes, he raised his hand to fight down. Bang! A kind of bone all over the body are broken pain impact on the brain, Luo Lan''s body "bang" hit on the world king star, instantly the North world king star hit a huge hole. Luo Lan withstands the sharp pain to climb up from the hole, on the body''s super Saiya person strength is intermittent, already nearly cannot hold on to the transformation condition. Biting his teeth, he drives his strength, but the gap between him and the God of destruction is too big. Even if Luo Lan uses all his strength, he still can''t even get close to the other side. Shua! Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, was staring at Loran. An air wall rolled over, and the body was involuntarily bounced out. "Good It''s amazing! " Luo Lan''s body is stable and her head is heavy. Just a few eyes, a few pieces of palm wind beat himself so miserable, the power of destruction god was so terrible, this is still in front of this did not use the energy of destruction god. Looking at the huge amount of earth and stone thrown into the void, the king of the northern world wants to cry and watch his God Star destroyed. "Give me face, please stop!" The king of the northern border yelled. The God of destruction, pomon Frey, looked at the king of the northern world indifferently. His green eyes had no emotion. "The king of the northern world has no right to talk to me, believe it or not, and clean it up with you." The king of the north boundary hears speech, immediately shut up, looking at Luo Lan there to show a pair of helpless appearance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 "Your Highness is the God of destruction. Why did you come after me? Is it really such an unforgivable crime to travel through time and space?" Luo Lan''s face turns white and her energy has been exhausted. Pomonfrey, the God of destruction, said without expression: "although the behavior of crossing time and space may disturb the world, it is not serious. Compared with it, your dragon god power will disturb the order and bring greater harm to the whole world, so you must disappear." "So you''re afraid of the power of Salama?" Before making a wish, the Dragon had told him that this was the area that the Dragon God Salama could not cover, and the dragon ball was an object excluded by the rules. It turned out that the antler destroying God in front of him came to pursue him because he had the power of red dragon ball. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beaumont Frey''s face darkened. "Don''t talk nonsense about some words. Forget it, it''s useless to talk more. You''d better disappear as soon as possible." Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, is tired of playing and is ready to finish the task assigned to him by his superior Lord north. "This God of destruction, Mr. Luo Lan is also a meritorious man who has made great contributions to the elimination of criminal criminals..." The king of the northern world wants to plead for Luo Lan, but the God of destruction, beau monfrey, has a cold look in his eyes, which makes the king of the northern world close his mouth. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save Luo Lan. It''s just that this man is terrible. "Go away!" The God of destruction, pomon Frey, blows a blow at Luo Lan, which instantly turns Luo Lan''s body into powder. "Alas..." The king of the northern boundary opened his mouth and looked at Luo Lan who had completely disappeared. He didn''t know what it was like. "King of the world, do your duty well. If there''s something that makes me dissatisfied, all the king of the world and the God of the king of the world will be replaced." The antler destroyer issued a meaningful warning. Here, the status of the God of destruction is far higher than that of the king God of the world. The king God of the world is in the universe and can only manage one secondary universe, while the God of destruction lives in the mysterious space outside the universe. One God of destruction has four or five universes at least, and dozens at most. Replacing the king God of the world or the king of the world is within their power. "Yes The king of the northern boundary was afraid. Beaumont Frey, the God of antler destruction, glanced at the king of the northern world. As he was about to leave, he felt a strong breath coming from behind. "Well?" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, was surprised to see that the sais who had been blown out of powder by him appeared in front of him. "I''m alive The power of the dragon ball? " Looking at her perfect body, Luo Lan suddenly remembered that she had gone to earth to use the dragon ball to restore Sarada planet after fighting against the narmeccan slagu. When she made her second wish, she had given herself a chance to revive. "The power of the second wish has remained in me until now when my body is destroyed!" But the timing of his resurrection is not right. Luo Lan looks at the covetous God of destruction, pomonfrey, with a wry smile, and his brain is crazy. What''s the use of his resurrection. When he saw that the Saiyan who had been killed by himself had been resurrected in front of him, the face of the God of destruction, Pomfrey, had changed. The God of destruction did not succeed in killing a mortal once, which really affected his reputation. Then he felt a strange power lingering on Luo Lan. That power he had seen was the Longzhu''s wish. "I see. This man has made a wish for resurrection before." "I can only blame you for your bad luck. The process of resurrection happened in front of our God. Then I''ll kill you again." Kill once is to kill, kill twice is to kill, pomonfrey''s hands coagulate an energy ball, ready to clean up the Saiya in front of him again. It''s a great honor for the Saian to be able to get the destroyer to do it twice. However, when pomonfrey is ready to fight again, a terrible force breaks out on Luo Lan''s body. There is a loud dragon chant from Luo Lan''s right arm. A blood red pocket dragon begins to circle and roars at pomonfrey, the God of destruction! Pure dragon power! The God of destruction, Beaumont Frey, has found the source of the power of the Dragon God. "Just the Dragon God power, how can it stop me from destroying the God Pomfrey!" The God of destruction, pomon Frey, smiles with pride. His body suddenly moves in parallel, instantly penetrates the blood fog formed by the red dragon power, and moves to Luo Lan like a ghost. "Die Ouch ~ ~ a loud dragon chant resounded through the whole world king space, but the original pocket fog dragon gradually became huge, and its body became solid. When the attack of the destruction god pomonfrey came, the Dragon had grown to the size of ten meters, and each piece of scale was shining with a bright red light. The powerful red dragon wrapped Luo Lan''s body to avoid the attack of pomonfrey, the destructive God, and swung its tail directly.Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, pounced on the air, and his face immediately became sinister. The strong cold wind swept the king''s space in a twinkling of an eye. The fragile jiewang star is drifting in a sea of energy, just like a lonely boat, which seems to overturn at any time. "Death The merciless light flashed in the green eyes, and the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey, increased his strength. "Click!" The red entity dragon is pressed on the King Star by the violent force, and the whole King Star is almost torn apart. At this time, Luo Lan also responds. Under the protection of the dragon, he launches crazy attacks on bomengfu, the God of destruction. The powerful moves such as dragon boxing, all day Shockwave and air chopping are constantly thrown out. But the target of his attack is destructor. This energy is just like tickling. Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, took them all very casually and easily. Kazam, Luo Lan and the dragon are destroyed together, and the God is pressed into the center of the earth. The huge force penetrates jiewang star, and a ring-shaped shock wave bursts out from the back. "This power is the same level as the king of the universe. It''s too weak." Pomfrey, the God of destruction, has a cold face. He reaches out his hand to release his divine power. He sees a fist sized purple energy converging. Around the energy ball, there are flashing energy spots like satellites. It is the unique trick of the God of destruction - "destruction!" Any life that is "destroyed" and killed, even the soul cannot exist. "Bad!" Luo Lan sees the other side to use this trick, in the heart "clap Deng" one. Of course, he knows the power of "destruction", which is the exclusive trick of the God of destruction. The people killed by it are not only the body, but also the soul. With the purple "destruction" energy approaching, Luo Lan is more and more anxious, but the power of destruction god is too terrible. Even with the help of the red dragon, he has no resistance to the destruction god. Seeing the destruction of God''s power is about to hit him, Luo Lan suddenly has an idea, and takes out the dark blue icosahedral crystal from the space to block in front. This dark blue crystal has always been mysterious and originated from the ancient altars. Like the original red dragon ball, it has some connection with the God of abundance. It is very likely that this thing was also left by the legendary god of abundance. "Crystal, crystal, if you bring me to this world, it''s up to you to stop this disaster!" Luo Lan prayed in her heart and used the dark blue crystal to resist the power of God. Ding ~ ~ the divine power of the destruction god collides with the deep blue crystal, the two forces instantly annihilate, and the concussive microwave diffuses out, producing violent waves "It''s really in the way!" Luo Lan was surprised to see that the dark blue crystal blocked the "destruction" of the God of destruction. "Oh, destroying the power of God is not as simple as you think!" Pomonfrey, the God of destruction, was calm and hummed coldly, which increased the transmission of the divine power. With a click, the icosahedron could no longer bear the divine power of destruction. The smooth surface began to crack fine lines, and tiny pieces fell down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 At this time, Luo Lan''s face changed wildly, and countless thoughts flashed in an instant. After crossing the heart, he took out a tube of dark blue energy liquid. This kind of energy liquid is the energy extracted from crystal by bulma. Before that, he extracted a total of four. Three of them stayed in bulma''s side for research, and only one was taken by Luo Lan. Unscrewing the glass seal of the energy liquid, he opened his mouth and drank it directly. At this time, Luo Lan had no other choice but to be a living horse doctor. When the blue energy liquid entered, the faint blue light twinkled on his body. The faint blue light was shining and warm, but Luo Lan really felt the pain in her heart. It''s like drinking supernatural water. Plop ~ ~ plop ~ ~ it''s like the beating of the heart. The hissing sound is ringing in the eardrum, which is the sound of blood flow. The energy in his body soared for a short time, and his power soared several times in a very short time. Luo Lan cries out painfully. His amazing power brings great pain. His handsome face is a little twisted. His face turns white at first, and soon turns black. The whole body''s blood seems to be racing in the blood vessels. At this moment, every cell and every drop of blood are burning, and sweat instantly soaks the whole body. Ow ~ ~ roar ~ ~ a dragon chant, a roar. In Luo Lan''s painful struggle, a blue dragon and a giant ape suddenly appear behind him. The blue dragon is lifelike, just like the red dragon wrapped around him, full of dignity, small in size, but shaking the world king space; the giant ape is extremely large, with golden eyes in front, and only one eye is the size of the upper world king star, and its huge body is like standing in the starry sky overlooking the planet. This scene is obviously similar to the giant ape incarnation that Luo Lan saw when refining the natural energy. That majestic, creepy, invincible atmosphere shocked everyone. Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, frowned, especially when he saw the great ape. "Eugene, the fourth sequence God, was killed in the battle at that time. How could his incarnation still appear Hum, a mere incarnation also wants to block my attack Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, is not happy. At this moment, he wants to be serious. The power of the God of destruction suddenly breaks out. Click! In the face of the serious destruction god pomonfrey, the combined power of blue dragon, red dragon and great ape is losing. Soon, the terrible power penetrates the world king space and reaches a higher level space. The whole 38 sub world is swept by this power. The underworld, hell, heaven, and even the kingdom of the gods are inevitably shaking up. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. The king of the East and jebert were shocked to feel the vibration of the whole universe. "Lord king of the world, what happened on earth? Did the devil boo come out?" It''s hard to describe the fear in his heart as he swallows. The king God of the eastern world was stunned, "no, the breath of BOO is not like this, but this energy is absolutely no worse than boo." In the heart of the eastern King God, boo is the most terrible existence in the universe. It is probably the highest evaluation in his heart that he can compare with boo. This is the first time that he has felt such a terrible power. In front of this power, he feels like an ordinary man who has no power to resist. If boo the devil has such power, it will be terrible. Thanks to the king God of the former world, when he warned himself that boo was terrible, he didn''t think so, and thought he could deal with it easily. It''s too much to think about now. ¡­¡­ World king space. The solid space began to crack under the erosion of the great power, and soon it was full of cracks in the network. The king of the northern boundary crawled on the ground and watched in horror as the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey, crushed the whole space. "Ha ha ha, even though the resurrection of" olegie "was just as good as me, an incomplete incarnation of the fourth series of gods dare to be reckless in front of my own god!" Pomfrey, the God of destruction, laughs and pushes the power of the God of destruction to continue to crush. Huala ~ ~ the powerful whirlwind blows up, and the whole realm King space begins to break up. The pale pink sky splits a deep and ferocious space crack. The attraction of terror is constantly transmitted from the space crack, and large golden auspicious clouds are swallowed by the space crack. Ouch ~ ~ with a cry of sadness, the red and blue dragon began to dissipate, and the huge ape standing in the sky also became dim. Luo Lan''s spirit was seriously impacted, forced to pull out the force that did not belong to him, so that his body was on the verge of collapse, and every cell in his body was depressed. "It''s over." Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, has a confident face.At this time, a strong attraction swept by. A terrible space crack appeared in the sky of jiewang star like a waterfall. The deep crack was like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter. The bloody crack opened its mouth and was ready to swallow the whole jiewang star. "It''s over, my king star." The king of the northern boundary looked at the crack of the space which was getting closer and closer, and his voice trembled. "Go away!" Pomonfrey, the God of destruction, calmly looks at the space crack, and a destructive energy blows out. As a god of destruction standing on the top of the universe, he often shuttles between different universes. How can he be afraid of the mere cracks in space? With the spread of a wave of destruction energy, the bloody cracks in the sky continue to shrink, or even the existence of the cracks in space is destroyed by the God of destruction Pomfrey. After a long time, the cracks in the whole world king space disappeared. When he turned back to clean up the Dragon God power users, he found that there was no one else. "What about people?" "I just saw a small crack that swallowed up Mr. Luo Lan," said Wang tremblingly "Well?" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction. "Hell, I''m looking for it again." "Jiewang, do your work honestly, or you will be destroyed together." "Yes, I know." The northern King nodded his head until the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey, disappeared from his eyes. Then he sat down on the ground, wiping his sweat with fright, and looked at the ruined star. The northern king suddenly fell into a dull state. "God of destruction, it''s terrible." ¡­¡­ It''s a quiet town with the singing of birds. The sky is hazy, a ray of dawn just emerged from the top of the mountain, the air is still filled with a thin layer of fog, last night''s small town just had a light rain, wet forest still with some water vapor, the wind blowing through the leaves in the face, soon wet hair. Emma is a very beautiful girl. Her brown hair is fluffy and messy, but she can''t hide her beautiful face. As a biological researcher, Emma''s favorite thing is to collect valuable research materials from all over the world, and then bring them back to the research laboratory for cultivation. In the early morning of this day, Emma went deep into the wild in her climbing shoes as usual. After several hours of trekking, when the sun rose to the top of her head, she climbed over the mountains and came to a snow covered place at the top of the mountains. There are precious research materials in this extremely cold plant, which is what she needs most now. Take out a small hoe to carefully dig away the soil, and then hold a small plant in the palm of your hand, with a bright smile on your face. Every harvest is the happiest time for her. At this time, the fatigue caused by the day''s trekking suddenly disappears. All of a sudden, an arm exposed in the snow attracted Emma''s attention. She approached carefully, scraped away the thick layer of snow, and found a man who was very well proportioned and not wearing a piece of hair. The man''s body is full of terrible scars, although many wounds have no blood, but the black and blue bruises, you can see that the other party has been treated cruelly. "How could there be a dead man in this place?" "Ah, there is still body temperature. This man is not dead!" "It''s very handsome..." Emma turns the man over carefully, and her brown tail catches her attention. "This man also has a tail. Is he an ape man? It seems to be of great research value." Emma''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she couldn''t take care of today''s collection task. She directly picked up the man and went down the mountain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 On the snow covered path. Emma dragged the man she found to walk down the mountain. It''s not easy for a girl to carry an adult man back from high altitude. But thanks to her frequent outdoor sports, Emma''s physical fitness is always good. In terms of combat effectiveness, her energy is about 6 points, which has exceeded the average combat effectiveness of people on earth. Wheezing! Wheezing! Stepping on the snow left a long trail. Halfway up the mountain, the snow began to melt, and the road became muddy. Emma wiped the sweat from her cheek and carried the people behind. With great effort, she finally carried them to her laboratory in the small town. "Who is this man? Ordinary people have long been killed by such injuries." There is no need to be injured. Most people will freeze to death if they stay at high altitude for a long time. Moving her numb arm, Emma carefully looked at the face of the person she had picked up. She was pretty and elegant. She was absolutely handsome in appearance. At least Emma was very happy. It was the terrible and ferocious scars on the other side that made him look a little embarrassed. "He''s so handsome. I don''t know what he''s going through. He''s hurt so badly." Emma washed her body, disinfected her whole body and put on her white coat. Then she picked up the syringe and prepared to treat the man. Ding, when the needle stabbed the man''s skin, it made a crisp sound, and the needle broke off. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. He tried again, and the needle still broke. Finally, he took up the scalpel and scratched the man''s skin, but found that even the sharp blade could not cut the man''s skin. "It''s so interesting. It can be a new topic." Emma suddenly has a strong interest in men. At this time, regardless of other research projects, she sorted out the laboratory and began to carry out a general examination on the man. After getting all the data, she recorded them in the research manual in detail. Finally, through analysis, she found that the man''s indicators were far beyond the standard of human beings on earth. At this moment, Emma realized that this person might not be an earthman. If you can thoroughly study the people in front of you, you can definitely get rich research results, and then the scientific community will definitely have its own place. With this idea, Emma felt full of energy. She began to carefully scrape off some coagulated blood from the man''s wound, and then carefully put it into the test tube for collection. Then looking at the man lying on the experimental platform, Emma suddenly got into trouble. After a pause, she picked up the phone and dialed one of her friends. "I''d like you to help me build a nutrition cabin, breez." "Yes, it''s better to put people in and send them to me directly after they are built." When she hung up, Emma''s eyes were shining like autumn water, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Her friend moved quickly, and within two days, she sent the device to him. After Emma''s thanks, she put the man directly into the nutrition cabin. Then she put on the oxygen supply hood, pasted various data acquisition sensors, and directly began to pour barrels of transparent liquid into the nutrition cabin. These liquids are Emma''s previous inventions, which can greatly enhance the activity of cells. After that, Emma looked at the man in the liquid and clapped her hands happily. "Next, just record the data." ¡­¡­ Gulu Gulu In a small laboratory, there are bubbles in the transparent nutrition cabin, and the precise instruments nearby are buzzing to monitor the situation in the nutrition cabin. Luo Lan''s consciousness wakes up in confusion. The dazzling light is transmitted through his eyelids, which makes him feel the outside world vaguely. He feels that his whole body is immersed in a piece of solution, and a slight tremor is transmitted through the liquid. He wants to turn his body, but his whole body aches and he doesn''t even have the strength to move his fingers. "Where am I?" Luo Lan opened her eyes difficultly and saw a blurred scene through the liquid. It was very bright around, like a clean laboratory. The bright light was shining around, and a figure in a white coat could be seen walking in front of him. "Ah, you wake up at last!" A cry of surprise, like a woman''s voice, the voice is very soft and nice. Wow, the pure nutrient solution is discharged through the catheter, and Emma is surprised to help Luo Lan out of the nutrition cabin. "Well What''s this place and why am I here? " Luo Lan sits on the chair difficultly, he feels all over weak, since becomes Saiya the first time to feel does not have the strength the feeling. "This is my lab in town. I carried you back from the snow. You don''t know that if I were a little late, you would have been frozen to death." "Snow?" Luo Lan doesn''t understand what''s going on.Emma straightened her white coat, with a smile on her white face and flashing eyes, and asked, "yes, I thought you were dead at that time. I didn''t expect that your life was so hard that you could survive in that harsh environment. By the way, who are you? Your body is not like ordinary people." "My name is Luo Lan." Luo Lan''s brain began to wake up and looked up at the woman who saved him. At this time, he was stunned. He turned out to be a beautiful woman with brown hair. Her appearance was somewhat similar to that of Lazuli on the planet frissa. "Lazuli, why are you No, Razzie''s hair is not brown The woman in front of her is 90% similar to lazuli, with curved eyebrows, white skin, and a pair of blue eyes. The only difference is probably her hair. The woman''s hair is brown, long and curly, and her dress is very simple. "What, Lazuli? My name is Emma." Emma frowns slightly and looks at Luo Lan with one hand on her waist. "Sorry, you look like a friend of mine." Luo Lan apologizes, but she is wondering why this man looks so like lazuli. If he didn''t know Lazuli was on the planet frissa, he would think it was Lazuli who pretended to deceive himself. suddenly, as like as two peas in Laguna''s eyes, an idea flashed across her mind, and her hair was still brown. Is it man-made 21? Manmade 21 is a character in the Dragon Ball derivative game, with strong strength and brain that can compete with Dr. Gallo. She does not appear in this story. It is said that she is a research cell fusion man-made beyond salu, which is based on female researchers. She can grow infinitely by hunting for biological energy. Due to the slow manufacturing process, it was not until many years after Dr. Gallo''s death that she continued to be made by computer. Because the cells of BOO are fused in the manufacturing process, the artificial human 21 can also be transformed into the form of boo, and its strength is not inferior to that of boo. looked as like as two peas in the front. The white coat, the long brown hair with a shawl, was almost identical except for a pair of black frame glasses and big earrings. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 "This woman is mostly man-made 21, if not man-made 21, she has a special relationship with man-made 21." Luo Lan has such a guess in his heart. Unfortunately, because his body doesn''t recover, he can''t feel each other''s strength by breath. "Gululu..." Hunger came from her stomach, and Luo Lan laughed awkwardly. Emma is not a fussy woman. Seeing that Luo Lan seems to be hungry, she helps him out of the laboratory and prepares food for him. After all, it''s normal to be hungry after spending so long in the ice and snow. Looking at the delicious food on the table, Luo Lan is ready to eat. "I look like a friend of yours?" Emma dragged her chin to sit in front of the dining table and asked curiously that Luo Lan is her important research material. It''s good for her future research to know more. "It''s exactly the same except for the color. Her hair is golden." "I haven''t met anyone who looks like me." Emma squints her eyes and keeps a pen and paper in her hand to record the state of Luo Lan. Luo Lan took a look at her, didn''t care about it, instead, she wolfed down the food. The Saiya''s digestive system played an important role at this time. As soon as she swallowed all the food, it was digested into a little bit of nutrients. Gradually, with the digestion of the food, Luo LAN''s physical strength began to recover. "Is this the earth?" "The earth, of course." Emma bit the tip of her pen and suddenly responded, "it''s like you''re not from the earth..." "I''m Saiya." With the recovery of his physical strength, Luo Lan feels that his strength is waking up. He reaches out and draws a circle in the void. With a splash of metal impact, he takes out a bag of fairy beans from different dimensional space. Click, and the rich vitality is released after the fairy beans are crushed. Thanks to the magic effect of Xiandou, Luo Lan''s body recovers to the peak state in an instant, and all the injuries on her body disappear. She feels the change of her body, and a surge of energy reverberates in her body. "How did you do it?" Emma''s eyes widened. In front of him, what did the man eat? The injury on his body suddenly disappeared. Needless to say, after the man recovered, he was very popular and had an indescribable temperament. "It''s called Xiandou. If you take one, you can cure all injuries, and you can not eat for ten days." Emma''s eyes sparkled with research. "Show me!" Luo Lan smiles and hands Xiandou over. At this time, his power has spread to the corners of the earth. All the major cities, including kalinda and the temple, are in his scanning. He also knows that the female researcher in front of him is only a mere 6-point combat effectiveness, not the artificial number 21 he guessed before. "This woman named Emma is not manmade 21, but the blueprint of manmade 21, the female researcher who gave birth to Dr. Gallo." Luo Lan guessed. Dr. Gallo had a wife a long time ago. Both of them were funded by the red ribbon Corps because they were excellent scientists. Between them was a son, the protoplasm of man-made 16. Later, because of an accident, Dr. Gallo''s wife and son died. Dr. Gallo made artificial human No. 16 and No. 21 just like them. I''m sure it''s a different parallel world here. Think of their own coma before the destruction of God pomon Frey things, Luo Lan heart is still a fear. The God of destruction is worthy of standing at the top of the universe. His strength is so strong that he has no resistance ability at all. If it wasn''t for the sudden explosion of the dragon power and dark blue crystal in his body, he might have been cleaned up by his opponent. Speaking of the dark blue crystal, Luo Lan is in a hurry to check, only to find that the crystal is lying peacefully in his private space. The crystal is full of tiny cracks, the smooth surface is no longer flat, it looks like it may disintegrate at any time. "Thanks to it this time, it can be regarded as blocking the attack of the God of destruction!" Luo Lan looked at the crystal, carefully put it away, and continued to check his body. He found that after this time of danger, his strength was stronger than before, probably because of the release of the previous accumulation in the dying state. "In terms of pure power, I''m probably close to lightning Sharu, which is the intensity of monkey meal in Sharu''s game, but it''s still far from destruction." It''s a happy thing to improve the strength, but this encounter is too dangerous. Luo Lan doesn''t want to experience it again. If he hadn''t made a wish to get a chance of resurrection before, he would be dead now. Where would he have the possibility of breaking through? It can be seen that it is very necessary to keep a life! However, according to the analysis of the words that pomonfrey, the God of destruction, said when he killed him, the Dragon God''s power is absolutely forbidden in this world. Once it is found, the God of destruction will be sent to clean up. It seems that the relationship with Salama is not harmonious. Because I don''t know if the world I''m in is still under the jurisdiction of the God of destruction, Luo Lan feels that she should take it easy and never use the dragon''s power in her body.On the other hand, Emma took Xiandou to study for a long time, but she couldn''t figure out how this little bean could bring the dying back to life. "Well, if you can give me some of your beans, just a few will be enough." "This bag is given to you as a reward for saving your life. Xiandou is not precious to me." Luo Lan nodded his head. Because of the existence of the sub god world, he doesn''t lack Xiandou now. Emma listened, immediately showed a bright smile, carefully collected the beans. "That..." Emma''s eyes were bright blue. "Call me Luo Lan directly!" Luo Lan and Shandao. "Luo Lan, you just said that you are Saiya, what race is that, and why there is a tail behind you." "Saiya people are the fighting people in the universe. They fight everywhere for a living..." Luo Lan explained to Emma some of the Saiya people''s situation, and also talked about the situation of other nationalities in the universe. After hearing this, Emma was excited. It was really meaningful for researchers who did not go out of the earth to master this information. "Emma, do you know a man named Dr. Gallo?" Emma lifted her messy hair and thought seriously, "it seems that there is no doctor named Gallo in the earth science community. Oh, by the way, there is an intern named Gallo in the north. Sometimes she would ask me some questions about biological research." "Well, stay away from him in the future, or you will encounter misfortune." Luo Lan is not surprised by Emma''s answer. In fact, after guessing that Emma may be the blueprint of man-made 21, he knows that his time is probably many years before the Dragon Ball plot starts, and the specific time needs to be further confirmed. But he knows that Emma will die in the future. After all, she is the one who has saved her life. Luo Lan doesn''t want her to die either. Emma was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think Luo Lan would cheat her. Besides, she was just far away from an intern researcher. It wasn''t a big deal. "Well, I''ll Hei him later." Emma answered earnestly. "Well." Luo Lan nodded, and then walked out of the room to have a look at the scenery outside. This is a remote town, and the scenery outside is relatively pleasant. It''s very suitable to live in seclusion and concentrate on research. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 It has been a month since Rolan came to Emma''s world. During this time, he also found out the background of his current era. It turned out that it was 15 years before the destruction of bejita. Because at a gathering of scientists attended by Emma, Rolan met Dr. Breves when she was young. According to Emma, Dr. blives has been married for only a few years. A year ago, she had a lovely daughter. Rolan knows that the lovely daughter Emma is talking about is tays. Because Dr. Breves is Emma''s good friend, she commissioned Dr. Breves to invent the nutrition cabin for treating Rolan. Rowland thought that it was because no one on earth could produce anything as high-tech as a nutrition capsule in such a short time, except Dr. brives. Due to the earlier age, such cross era technology as omnipotent capsule has not been invented, so although Dr. Breves has the name of genius, he is still a little famous scientist just like Emma. "The universe still does not destroy the divine world, that is to say, it may still be the scope of the previous destruction god''s management, so the future development will be similar to that of sun WuFan''s world. According to bulma, her tayis died in a space accident when she was a teenager." To be serious, it has nothing to do with Rowland. However, he doesn''t want to see this guy die in the future, so he decides to go to Dr. Breves''s home. "Emma, do you know where Breves lives now?" Emma is studying the data collected from Luo Lan. When she hears Luo Lan''s words, she is stunned. "What do you want to do with him? You don''t know him." "I told you I came from other worlds. I have something to do with Breves there." Luo Lan said roughly. Emma remembered that Rolan had indeed told her about her origin. She nodded her head and told him the address where Dr. bridges lives now. At last, she began to sort out the information, packed a big backpack, and then picked up the backpack to follow Rolan. Luo Lan looked at her and asked, "what are you doing?" "I''ll go with you to find Breves. It happens that I have some information to study with him." Emma was laughing, her face like Lazuli was full of youth. Luo Lan looked at her for a while and felt that the woman in front of her was much more lively than lazuli. Well, if Emma goes with him, it will be easier for her to have a conversation with brives. With this in mind, Lorraine puts her hand on her shoulder. Emma tilts her head doubtfully. She doesn''t know what Luolan means by taking her shoulder. When she is about to ask him, she finds that the light around her is suddenly distorted. When she looks at it again, she finds that there are many tall buildings and spacious roads around her. It seems that she is no longer a small town where she lives in seclusion. Toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot toot. "Here we are." Luo Lan''s faint voice rang out. Emma rubbed her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. Just as she was in a daze, a jet car passed over her head. "Here is The capital of the west, you took me to the capital of the West all at once. " "It''s one of my abilities. Well, let''s go to brieves''s house first." With that, follow Emma''s address. Emma Leng for a moment, quickly carrying a backpack with Luo Lan''s side, along the way chirping, full of curiosity. Emma has too many doubts in her heart. She feels like she has entered a new world after meeting Luo Lan. Extraterrestrials and parallel worlds, which used to exist only in science fiction, have come into being. Now even more magical skills like instant movement have appeared. If it goes on like this, she won''t be surprised to see the gods the next moment. "What''s the principle of the movement just now? According to the scientific theory, it takes a lot of energy to produce a stable wormhole phenomenon. Do you provide all the energy? Or do you directly tear up the space, but in this case, how to ensure that the human body will not be injured in the process of moving Emma chirped and asked with interest. At this time, Luo Lan suddenly stops. Emma bumps into him, rubs his forehead and says, "what are you doing?" Luo Lan took Emma''s backpack, "I''ll help you carry it, so it''s faster." "Hee hee, you are quite a good person. If I want to find a boyfriend in the future, I will find you like this." Emma''s mood suddenly good up, laughing with Luo Lan''s side. Luo Lan looked at her one eye, light way: "I already married." "Ah, how can I get married so early? Then I don''t have a chance." Emma looked disappointed. "You and I are not from the same world." Luo Lan Road, this is not his world, he will go back sooner or later."Oh, forget it." Luo Lan talks and laughs with Emma. In a short time, they come to the house of Breves. Because Breves is not a big scientist who later founded the universal capsule company, the house they live in is only slightly better than ordinary people. When he saw Luo Lan and others coming over, brieves was stunned, raised his eyes and said, "ah, you were the last one who attended the scientists'' party with Emma..." "Hello, Briggs." Rolan says hello to young Breves. "Breves, let''s go in. I have a lot of information for you to refer to." Emma jumped out and yelled. After a while, the young Mrs. bliss came out with a snack and poured a cup of hot tea for everyone. Mrs. bliss apologized and soon left the living room. Bliss explained, "I''m sorry, my wife has to look after my daughter." "It''s tays!" Luo Lan nodded her head. Through the glass window, she saw a little girl with golden hair lying on the ground painting with a fountain pen. That little girl is young tays, who should die young in this world. "What can I do for you?" Asked Breves. "Come and see your daughter." Luo Lan said with a smile, "it''s actually Emma who wants to study with you." Emma is about to say that you are not coming here, but she knows that Rolan is a magical person, so she takes a look at Rolan and tells him the problems in her research. She is a scientist engaged in biological research. After graduation, she has devoted herself to the research of intelligent life. Although her research direction is different from that of Breves, they are both gifted scientists and share many common topics. Seeing that Emma and Briggs are having a heated discussion on the research issues, Rolan tells them, gets up and walks towards the courtyard. Standing beside tayis and looking at her painting on the ground, Luo Lan didn''t speak for a while and raised her hand to send a natural vitality to the little girl''s body. This vitality is not a powerful force, but it can slowly enhance the child''s physique. If we strengthen physical exercise, we can have a good fighting capacity. Just a space accident can be easily carried down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 After that, Luo Lan left quietly. "The boy will be a best-selling writer in the future," he told Mrs. blives Mrs. burrows: tays hasn''t grown up yet. How do you know what she wants in the future Rolan smiles but says nothing. She waves her hand to Mrs. blives, asking her to take tayis to practice martial arts more in the future, which can improve her health. Mrs. blives looks at Rolan suspiciously and thinks that this person is strange, but she doesn''t think much about it because she is Emma''s friend. After all, the world''s tays is not his wife tays, so Luo Lan just takes care of her to ensure her immortality. She is not prepared to interfere in her future affairs. In the living room, Emma and brives are still discussing enthusiastically. Rolan wants to ask brives to help him study the dark blue crystal, but he thinks that this may attract the attention of pomonfrey, the God of destruction, so he puts it down for a moment and looks at Emma. They won''t finish the discussion for a moment. Rolan moves directly to the sky of an ocean. On the sea breeze blows, the fine ripple is unceasingly shaking. Deep in the ocean, fish are wandering in groups. Suddenly, a fierce sea animal sprang up from the bottom of the sea. It opened its mouth and devoured a large area of fish. After a few meters, it "plopped" and fell back to the bottom of the sea, suddenly splashing tens of meters high waves Luo Lan floated in the air, the whole person fell into meditation. "The Earth Dragon ball is still scattered all over the world. It''s not difficult to put it away, but the Earth Dragon can''t give people a second chance of resurrection. Even if it''s transformed into a red dragon, it''s useless. In order to attract the attention of the destruction god, it seems that we have to go to nemec." After tasting the convenience brought by a resurrection, Luo Lan knows the importance of reserving a resurrection opportunity at any time. Speaking of it, sephia and he have already died once. Sephia was fighting with the narmek slagu, while he was encountering the God of destruction, Pomfrey. If they didn''t have a chance of resurrection, they would have gone to the underworld. Think of here, Luo Lan direct blink, appear again has come to the vast sea of stars on the other side of the Na Meike star. This time, Luo Lan goes directly to the elder of nemex. Of course, neru, the guardian around him, comes out to stop him. However, after Luo Lan takes out a few fruit of the spirit tree, neru retreats obediently. Although Luo Lan can snatch the dragon ball like Frisa in the original work, he doesn''t want to offend the nemex too much. After seeing the elder explain his intention, Luo Lan got the dragon ball smoothly, and then got several other ones under the coordination of neilu. Soon after, he summoned the Dragon bolunga. Looking at the strong dragon bolenga appear in the sky, Luo Lan let neilu help make a wish, the first is to let himself get a chance to revive. The second wish was for polengar to tell him about the universe. Bolunga replied that the current universe is the secondary universe No. 45, which belongs to the jurisdiction of the God of destruction Pomfrey. However, when Luo Lan wanted to know more high-level information, the Dragon bolunga was sweating and didn''t dare to mention higher existence. Luo Lan knew that the God of destruction must be an angel like Wes, and the Dragon didn''t dare to offend the God of destruction Mention the things that exist. "Angels like Weiss all have a staff in their hands. If someone mentions their names, they will react. Polunga really dares not mention them casually." In the heart secretly meditated for a while, Luo Lan didn''t know what wish to make next. After thinking about it, I thought that Emma would be in danger in the future. Although I had warned her to stay away from Dr. Gallo, I could not guarantee that she would encounter an accident in the future. So I asked neru to convey her wish to bolengar. "Dragon, there is a female scientist Emma on earth. She will encounter a life crisis in the future. Please save her life when her life is threatened." "Yes, it''s easy." When the Dragon bolenga heard this, his eyes lit up a blood red light and realized this wish. After the realization of all three wishes, the sky of namec returns to its original state. Luo Lan takes out some fruit of the spirit tree and gives it to neiludang as a gift. Neiludang carefully accepts it. Since he gives the fruit of the spirit tree to neilu, he will not take care of it whether the other party takes it himself or gives it to the elder to prolong his life, but he will not take care of it Most of neru''s respect for the elder will give these fruits to the elder. At the end of the tour of namik, Rolan directly returned to the earth. At this time, Emma''s discussion with Breves had just ended. She didn''t know that in the first time, Rolan had given her another life. "What did you do just now?" Emma looks at Rolan with bright eyes. "Here''s your life." Luo Lan answered calmly. Emma chuckles and doesn''t believe him. Luo Lan shrugs and doesn''t explain. At this time, Emma moves to sit next to Luo Lan and raises her head forward with her arms. A pure fragrance suddenly comes to her face. Luo Lan''s eyebrows pick, looking at Emma close to the face."What for?" "I''m talking to Breves about building a strong life database, but we don''t have any references, so Can you let me study you well? Don''t worry. It''s just some energy parameters. I won''t slice you. Besides, my scalpel can''t cut you at all. " Emma blinked, her blue eyes shining like crystal. You really cut the feelings with a knife! Luo Lan looked at her in amazement, and suddenly remembered that this charming woman was not a simple person. She was the first person to study artificial human beings, and Dr. Gallo''s artificial human beings were even developed on her basis. Emma, who felt that she was leaking, vomited her tongue. "I''m just curious about you. I don''t study strange things." Luo Lan glanced at the brunette in front of her, raised her hand and pushed her fair forehead. "In fact, the most dangerous thing in the world is you scientists. OK, I promise you, but I think you can only observe remotely. If you want to study my blood, it is basically impossible to succeed." He made a wish that no one could study the blood of Saiya. Even if he changed the world, there was a wish in his body. In the current world, only his blood is absolutely impossible to succeed in research. "If the next generation is born, it can be studied, right?" Emma asked, head askew. "What the hell is going on in your head!" Luo Lan looks at her strangely. A snap finger hits her on the forehead. Emma sobs and covers the place where Luo Lan''s snap finger is. She can''t help laughing. "Hey, hey, I''m kidding you." I don''t think you''re kidding! Luo Lan is speechless for a while, and suddenly feels that this woman''s mind is a little dangerous. You know, Emma, like Dr. Gallo, is also a man-made technology man. No one knows what kind of disturbance this crazy scientist will cause. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 In the heart faintly aware that Emma may have a more dangerous idea, Luo Lan worried that she would take her own mother to breed the next generation for research, so she looked at her squarely and said: "scientific research should be serious, but don''t make fun of her own blood." Once scientists, especially female scientists, get crazy, they will do everything. Although Luo Lan''s wish has put an end to the possibility of artificial research and replication of Saiyan genes, natural combination belongs to the category of biological reproduction and is not limited. Emma looked at Luo Lan seriously, a pair of bright eyes bent up, giggle: "you are worried that I borrow your seed for research, don''t worry, I''m very clean, just won''t get married first." With that, Emma looks up at Luo Lan and says, "don''t you really think about being with me?" What a grinding goblin. Luo Lan glanced at Emma and moved her head from her face. "I''m married, and I''ll go back one day." "Oh." Emma nodded a little lost, she had expressed so clearly, the other side was still indifferent, it seems that the two are really not possible. Emma can become a little famous scientist at a young age, and she is proud of herself. Since Luo Lan has so clearly rejected herself, she will not continue to pester her. After sorting out her thoughts, she turns her mind to biological research as if nothing has happened, and talks with Luo Lan about the establishment of a powerful life database. This time Luo Lan didn''t brush her and nodded with a smile. Anyway, it''s just to show some strength in front of them. A little control and 1000 combat power will be enough. So the next day, on a plain about 100 kilometers away from the capital of the west, Emma and briefs were ready to set up a test device, and then they dodged to watch Rolan exert their strength. "Step back a little bit, this distance is not safe." Luo Lan shouts to Emma a hundred meters away. "It''s 100 meters, isn''t it enough?" Emma was stunned. "At least one kilometer. Since you''re going to collect experimental data, I''ll show you the real power." "All right." Emma and Breves did not doubt him, and continued to retreat a few hundred meters backward. When the distance reached 1000 meters, they signaled that they were ready through the contact device. Luo Lan nodded his head, excellent eyesight let him see Emma at this time is one hand in the head bag, the other hand on the forehead, looking toward him. "Don''t be surprised in a moment." The corner of the mouth slightly raised, Luo Lan''s face showed a faint smile, and then slightly raised the body''s gas, probably used a few million one, but also has reached the power of no one on earth. Well, about 1000 combat power! Generally speaking, a master with 300 combat power can easily achieve the effect of nuclear attack if he tries his best to attack, while 1000 combat power is shocking on the earth, which is enough to wipe out several cities. "Ah, Breves, do you think it''s necessary for Lorraine to let us back so much? I can''t see the front clearly." Emma puts her hand on her forehead and looks out. A breeze blows through her brown hair. Breves lit a cigarette and took a puff. "It must be interesting for him to do that. I never thought that I could meet aliens one day." "Why don''t you study biology with me later." Emma looks at Breves. "Forget it. I''m still interested in machinery." "Well, I will definitely ask you for help when I develop robots in the future..." Emma said in a crisp voice, when there was a hissing sound from the wireless communication in her ear. She saw a flash in the distance, and the secret passage began, but what happened next was totally beyond her imagination. At the other end of the horizon, a fiery sun suddenly rises. When the sun rises to a height of 10000 meters above the ground, it suddenly bursts. Its gorgeous color is as dazzling as fireworks. In an instant, a frenzied storm sweeps across the earth, buzzing and trembling from far to near, and soon reaches the position where Emma and others stand. Hula! The storm swept, a top-down wind pressure beat down, Emma suddenly fell directly to the ground, with both hands to protect the head, a pair of blue eyes, looking at the terrible scene like a star explosion. "It''s terrible. It''s the power of Luo Lan!" Emma cried excitedly, with a strange light in her eyes. "It''s like a nuclear bomb!" "Have you recorded all the Breves data?" Cried Emma. "Write it down!" Breves found a shelter to protect himself. At this time, he knew why Rowland let them retreat a little further. If the distance was too close, he would be burned to ashes. After a long time, the terrible storm gradually subsided, and the smoke began to disperse. Luo Lan came to Emma with a flash. Looking at the ashen but excited Emma, she said with a smile, "how do you feel?"Emma blushed and excited. "It''s too fierce. Compared with you, those Taoists on the earth are really vulnerable. Maybe even Mr. Sun WuFan is not your opponent." Luo Lan knows that sun WuFan in Emma''s mouth refers to Lao WuFan who lives in seclusion in baozi mountain, not sun WuFan, the son of Sun Wukong. "It''s only 1000 combat power, barely beyond the upper limit of low-level planets." "It''s a fighting nation in the universe." Next, let Luo Lan explain the classification of stars in the universe, Luo Lan explained one by one. Emma nodded as if she had found a new world and looked at Luo Lan constantly. She reached out to touch Luo Lan''s chest and felt her solid muscles. Somehow, Emma felt her whole body was burning. Seeing that Emma suddenly lowers her head and doesn''t speak, Rowland''s eyebrows stir up for a moment, and doesn''t care about her, so she starts to talk to brieves. ¡­¡­ Beyond the universe, there is a haze of lavender. Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, respectfully appeared next to a man with purple hair and robes. He bent slightly. "Lord north, I''m very sorry. My subordinates still let the man who used the power of the Dragon God escape. So far, I haven''t found his whereabouts." North held the staff and looked at Pomfrey, the God of destruction. He said indifferently, "I don''t blame you for this process. I didn''t expect that Saiya had two dragon powers..." Then he shakes the staff, and a scene in the king''s space appears out of thin air. Luo Lan in the picture is protected by a red dragon and a blue dragon. "Salama, the God of the dragon, favored him." A cold voice. North waved his staff and continued to show the scene of Luolan falling into the space crack. He continued to wander in the space turbulence for a long time, and finally fell into a parallel world. "The Saian is now in the secondary universe 45." The God of destruction, Pomfrey, flashed a light in his eyes and said, "I''ll kill him!" "Well." North nodded faintly, "deal with it as soon as possible. By the way, that Saiya is different from the local Saiya. He has the power of the" fourth sequence "spirit level. Don''t run away from him any more." "Don''t worry, Lord north. It''s just olegi. Even if he is resurrected, his subordinates have the confidence to defeat him, let alone a shadow." Pomonfrey, the God of destruction, said confidently. "Well, after all, it''s the gods of the whole kingdom. Handle it carefully. Don''t cause big fluctuations on our side." North''s voice was steady and unquestionable. "Yes, sir Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, nodded respectfully to north, then space trembled and turned away from the nameless purple zone. After Beaumont, the God of destruction, left, North frowned, touched the staff, and his face showed a trace of doubt. He suddenly looked deep into the space, then closed his eyes lightly, and the whole space was quiet again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 On earth, the sun hangs in the sky. After the test. The earth is pockmarked, as if it had been bombarded by a nuclear bomb. The sunlight penetrates the vast atmosphere and falls from mid air, reflecting on the rugged earth. There is a sense of annihilation that has just experienced the last World War. Looking at the bombed plain, Emma felt that she had collected precious data, and it was no longer necessary to continue, so she collected the equipment and went back to the laboratory together with Breves. Back in the laboratory, Emma was very interested in analyzing the test data in the laboratory, and wanted to establish the basic class model of power by studying these data. But for Emma and Breves, who had never been in contact with powerful forces, this research was not easy. For a long time, they were obsessed with how to divide the energy quantitatively. It was not until Rolan threw out an energy detector produced by sharada that the problem was solved. "Thank you, Luo Lan. Your detector is of great help to our research. When we get to know the nature of energy, I think we can experiment with some artificial life. Maybe we can make unexpected discoveries." Emma combined with her professional knowledge, and soon thought of biological transformation, a white face full of excitement. "Be careful. Don''t work out things you can''t control." "No, I''m professional in this aspect. In fact, I had a similar idea a long time ago, but it became clearer after I met you." Emma was smiling and her lips were up. Luo Lan knows that if history goes on, even if she doesn''t meet Dr. Gallo, Emma will become the pioneer of artificial human technology. She thinks that she has protected her once with the dragon ball of nalmex, and she should have no worries about her life, so she doesn''t oppose it. She just asks her to pay attention to safety when she studies. Emma nodded with a smile. Luo Lan was relieved to let her go to study. At this moment, with the help of Dr. Breves, with their wisdom, any problem should be able to be solved. So Luo Lan prepared to calm down to practice, a blink came to the temple of the earth. At this time, the earth God and Bobo are standing at the edge of the temple, watching the sudden explosion of terror energy in the lower world. Seeing Luo Lan''s figure suddenly appear in the temple, the God and Bobo are shocked. "Sir, I don''t know what happened to your sudden visit?" The old God looked at Luo Lan with a worried face. He saw everything that happened on the west capital plain just now. If Luo Lan had any evil ideas, it would be absolutely impossible to resist with the power of the earth. "You have a good place. I''ve decided to take a rest here for a while. Why don''t you care about me?" Luo Lan waved his hand to the sweating God, he just wanted to find a quiet place, no doubt the temple is very suitable. God doesn''t know if what Luo Lan said is true or false, but considering the strength of the other side, he doesn''t dare to ask more. After sending the gods and Bobo away, Luo Lan looks around. It''s the same empty and lonely environment as before. No matter which world''s temples are similar, there are no other plants except two rows of sand green plants in the spacious square. Sitting quietly on the ground, the body gradually floats away from the ground, and Luo Lan gradually enters the spiritual cultivation. From time to time, she exudes a little bit of ambience. For Luo Lan, the breath was negligible, but for the fighting God and Bobo, it was like a vast ocean, endless and shocking. "What a powerful force, just a little bit of unconscious diffusion, there is a feeling that the sky is about to fall down." Standing on the corridor of the temple, Lao Tianshen felt the power of Luo Lan from a distance. He didn''t know when such a terrible character appeared on the earth. Just close observation made people feel irresistible. "God, this man is not an earthman." Bobo stood by the God and watched. "It seems that the outside world is vast!" The old God nodded solemnly with a worried face. ¡­¡­ The space where the temple is located belongs to the outer dimension of the earth, where the air is thin and there are not many clouds. You need to control your breathing well here, otherwise any strenuous exercise will make your body feel uncomfortable. On the square. Luo Lan sits with her knees crossed, combing the strength in her body. She doesn''t know how long she has been sitting. As he closed his eyes to practice, the surrounding air became chaotic, and pieces of golden light were shining around him, sometimes mixed with a trace of red and blue power. At this time, Luo Lan did not become a super Saiya, but her strength was constantly leaking, and her black hair floated upward against gravity. Luo Lan''s current level belongs to the stage of surpassing the super sair, but because of his strong basic strength and the blessing of Jintong''s strength, his transformation strength is not inferior to the full power of the super sair. Recently, he escaped from death in the hands of pomonfrey, the God of destruction, which makes his strength vaguely reach the level of lightning saru.Now what he lacks is the control of his internal strength. As long as he maintains his strength and reaches the full power of super sair, his strength in battle can directly reach the level of super sair 2. All of a sudden, with a thunderbolt, the whole temple shook a few times, the momentum of the sky rose. Ooh! Luo Lan opened his eyes. His dark eyes flashed a flash of lightning. The next moment, his eyes turned golden and his hair stood upright. Super Saiya people''s hair is more straight than the general super Saiya people''s hair in the "Surpassing" stage. Each hair is shining like a steel needle! Shua! As if a bright light column from the sky, straight inserted in the temple above, only a layer of pale gold light to the temple as the central diffuse, the wind howling, rolling up the fierce whirlwind, heavy pressure with layers of invisible waves, swept out in all directions. Hualala ~ ~ the sea water of energy is surging in the temple. The space of 10000 meters is covered by a huge amount of energy, and the whole space is shivering, almost beyond the outer dimension of the earth. Suddenly, the color of Luo Lan''s eyes began to converge. Although it was still gold, if you look carefully, you will find that the golden pupil was like amber, which was not as domineering as before. At that time, it was a state close to returning to nature. "Super Saiya full power!" "With a 100 fold increase in strength, my transformation intensity is comparable to that of super Saiya 2." Dong Dong Dong, accompanied by the sound of the air shaking violently, Luo Lan grinned. He felt that he was in a great state now, and he had an indescribable energy all over his body. A little punch into the void. Click, boom!! The outer space of the earth disintegrates directly. Luo Lan''s power flies straight to the outer space. When he flies to the asteroid belt, it bursts open, directly making a gap in an area of the asteroid belt. Countless meteorites are flying wantonly. The frenzied power makes a large number of asteroids out of the track. From the surpassing stage of super Saier to the full power of super Saier, we can exert our strength on the basis of the full power, and the increase of strength is increased from 85 times to 100 times, which is equivalent to the strength of super Saier 2. ¡­¡­ PS: there''s another chapter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 "Yes, it''s a lot more powerful than before." "The full power of super sairs is the most suitable state for all super sairs to play their power. Well, the normal combat effectiveness has also reached 30 million!" Satisfied with looking at the movement he caused, Luo Lan couldn''t help but nod her head. At the beginning, it was estimated that 30 million combat effectiveness would be a bottleneck of her body. After reaching this combat effectiveness, it would be difficult for her normal strength to improve. However, after reaching 30 million combat effectiveness, Luo Lan found that she still had room to improve, probably because she broke the limit of her body. It seems that it''s really different to die once. It not only releases the past accumulation in the body, but also increases the strength. Of course, it''s not advisable to use death as a bargaining chip for strength improvement, because what will be wasted is the strength of the soul, and Luo Lan will not be bored to do things that will destroy her future. In fact, there is no difference between super sairs and ordinary super sairs when they don''t fight. However, once they burst out, their power will directly make ordinary super sairs despair. In the distance, the God of heaven watched Luo Lan release his unimaginable power, and the whole person was numb. With his weak strength, it is impossible to guess how powerful Luo Lan is. Feeling the boundless terror, he felt that the vast energy of the sun was like a huge peak rolling down, which made him very surprised. "It''s a terrible force. The whole temple dimension is shaking!" "If he wants to destroy the earth, maybe he just needs to move his finger." God looked at Luo Lan shocked, almost speechless. At this time, Luo Lan looks at the old God and is about to say something when she suddenly feels an unspeakable crisis. "Well?" He frowned, and suddenly saw that the void where the temple was was was torn open. The glittering and translucent light was shining in the vast sky. Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly shrank into a black spot. Suddenly, he saw a figure in the field of vision, who was wearing clothes similar to the Egyptian Pharaoh, with two antlers on his head. Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction! He''s here. At this time, Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, looked at him indifferently with his green eyes. Luo Lan''s face suddenly became ugly, murmured: "he actually chased the world!" Even if he breaks through the full power of the Super Saiyan, Luo Lan knows that he is not the opponent of the destruction god. The destruction god is the highest god in the universe, and he can destroy the planet by blowing his breath. There are too many differences between the Super Saiyan and the destruction god. Luo Lan doesn''t guarantee that he will be lucky this time. He will be protected by red dragon and giant ape. Can retreat temporarily only, Luo Lan in the heart had a decision immediately. The God of destruction should not move in an instant. I just need to use the instant move to leave before the God of destruction pomonfrey doesn''t react. Think of here, Luo Lan to God God way: "God, tell her I left, let her take care of themselves." With that, Luo Lan looks up at Pomfrey, the God of destruction, and his consciousness spreads to the whole universe. In a moment, the demon world, the underworld and the world king space all appear in his mind. "Saiya, disappear with this planet!" Pomonfrey, the God of destruction, condescends to extend his hand. A mass of purple energy gathers in the palm of his hand, surrounded by dazzling stars. Destruction! Luo Lan''s face suddenly changed. He knew that if the God of destruction released this energy, the whole earth would be ruined. He called to the God of destruction, pomonfrey: "God of destruction, you can''t find me even if you destroy this planet!" And then it just blinked away from the earth. "You think you can escape from me a second time?" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, frowned a little, scattered the energy in his hand, and the figure disappeared. From the beginning to the end, the God of heaven was in a state of ignorance. He didn''t know that the earth had just walked around the gate of hell. After the two gods had left the earth, the God of heaven was relieved. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. Luo Lan''s figure suddenly appeared on one of the God stars. As soon as it appeared, he gathered up his strength and murmured: "the God of destruction didn''t do anything to the earth, did he?" If the earth is destroyed for his sake, his heart will feel very sorry. "You''d better worry about yourself at this time." A cold voice came from behind, but Luo Lan looked back and saw a figure standing not far away. It was the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey. "How did he follow? Could the God of destruction move in an instant?" Luo Lan''s face was black. The God of destruction, pomonfrey, sneered: "I''m not the God of destruction on your side. Here, the status of God of destruction is still above the king God of the world. I also master the blink of the king God of the world." Luo Lan''s head hummed, and the next second, all the hairs on her body stood up."No, it''s dangerous." Luo Lan''s mouth is a little bitter. Instant movement is a sharp weapon for him to escape. If even the God of destruction can master this ability, then his advantage will be completely lost. But Luo Lan is not waiting to die. Even if he knows that he is not the opponent of destroying God, he can only do his best at this time. Ho! Burst to drink, Luo Lan try to release the power in the body, surging power gushing out, Huo Di shows the golden pupil super Saiya full power state! The energy comparable to super Saiya 2 suddenly swept the whole kingdom, the sky was changeable, the fierce wind swept, even the eastern Kingdom God and jebert on the other side of the God Star were awakened. "Lord King God of the world, there is a terrible force in the world of King God of the world!" Jebert was shocked to see where the energy burst. "It''s a very violent force, obviously stronger than DARPA, the king of the demon world." The king of the eastern kingdom was shocked. "This is the holy land of the divine world!" Jebert couldn''t figure out who could come to the supreme holy land of the universe. "Go and have a look, but don''t let anything happen!" "Yes, sir." Jebert responded, and then put his hand on the shoulder of the eastern King God. Soon they came to the place not far away from Luolan''s explosive energy. They saw Luolan with golden hair and another antler creature in strange clothes who couldn''t see through the energy. "What an amazing power." The king God of the east world and jebert looked at each other in shock. They were about to say something to stop their fight, but they were given a light look by the destruction god pomonfrey. "The king God of the east world, don''t interfere in the affairs here, or you will be destroyed together." The king of the east world shivered inexplicably, and his body was nailed firmly in place. After drinking back from the master and servant of the king God of the eastern world, the God of destruction, pomonfrey, shakes his head and looks at Luo Lan with a cold face: "the strength is much stronger than before, but this strength is just a corner resistance!" Then the figure flashed and appeared in front of Luo Lan. Without waiting for Luo Lan''s reaction, a finger pointed to Luo Lan''s forehead and suddenly attacked with endless power. Even if Luo Lan had the power comparable to super Saiya 2, it didn''t help, and his body could not help being bounced out. "So strong!" Luo Lan keeps her body steady and looks very ugly. Then, bang, a huge depression with a diameter of 10 meters appeared in the solid world king God star, Luo Lan''s whole person was deeply buried in the soil. "In front of the gods, your strength is just the light of the firefly, fragile." Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, sneered, "forget it. I won''t play with you. I''ll die." The purple light is shining, and the power of destruction god points directly at Luo Lan in the pit. "Bad!" Luo Lan''s face is pale, and he wants to use the instant movement ability, but he is dispirited to find that all his strength seems to be imprisoned. "Die The energy of the destroyer waves out. Luo Lan widens her eyes and stares at the more and more close purple energy with a dispirited face. At this time, the images of Celia, tayis, Luo Fei and ascali automatically appear in his mind. With a bitter smile, she sighs that her adventure is over. Whew! A little energy penetrates the space barrier and annihilates the energy of Pomfrey. "Who?" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, turned gloomy. At this time, however, a huge amount of energy rolled up in the void of the kingdom of God. The manic storm opened the space of the kingdom of God like a curtain. An abnormal turbulence spread out from the pink sky in all directions, and a passage appeared not far from Luolan. With the passage appeared, a straight figure stepped out from it. It was a young man in a red robe. Silver gray hair up, pale purple eyes like a lake. The man was holding a magic wand. There was a black crystal ball on the top of the magic wand, especially the light blue halo around his neck. At this time, he was smiling at Loran and Pomfrey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Silver gray hair, crimson robes, as well as that a smiling face. After seeing clearly the visitor''s appearance, Luo Lan widened her eyes and showed an incredible expression on her face, because he has recognized that the man who saved himself from the destructive God Pomfrey is clearly the angel of the seventh universe - Weiss! He came to this world. According to his previous experience, this should not be the world under the management of the whole king, but Weiss has appeared, or is it true that there is a connection between the major worlds, but he does not know it? Although I don''t know why the angel Weiss came here, but at this time Luo Lan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with this strange world, Weiss gives people a much more practical feeling. Although he treats everything in the original book with a casual appearance, Luo Lan knows that it is because Weiss stands high enough to look down on everything . The other side just saved himself. I''m sure he won''t stand by. Unlike Luo Lan''s sigh of relief, the God of destruction, pomonfrey, is not so relaxed. When he sees wesna''s iconic dress, his body suddenly shakes and his whole face becomes gloomy. "Angel This is not the whole kingdom. You shouldn''t be here. " Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, looked directly at Weiss, but he was a little scared. The angels of the whole kingdom crossed the world and came to the kingdom of God under his management, which was clearly a kind of provocation. However, the other party was a master of the level of destruction god. If he really wanted to do it, he had no courage. Although Angel level and sabotage God level seem to be only one level apart, the sabotage God pomonfrey does not guarantee that he can take the other''s blow. "Ha ha, don''t be angry, the God of destruction. I didn''t come here to fight with you this time." The faint voice rang out, and Weiss''s calm eyes looked at pomonfrey, the God of destruction, and pointed to Luo Lan who couldn''t get up in the pit. "This little guy is a gifted Saiya under my seventh universe. I''ve been paying attention to it for a long time. You know, my seventh universe is not very powerful. It''s a pity to be killed by you." "This man controls the power of Dragon God, which has violated the rules of this world. It is Lord North''s personal instruction to clean up those who violate the rules." Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, suppresses the anger in his chest, but Wes is still deaf and dumb. Gaze closely, he is just a mere destruction of God, natural angels have no way, so only moved out of his superior Lord north. But he was obviously disappointed. Wes still looked at him with a smile on his face. "Oh, don''t let that North oppress me. It seems that his strength is really above me. I really want to fight with him. I''m afraid it will cause great damage. At that time, I will be very embarrassed if the great God comes forward." "The angel''s position is neutral." Pomonfrey tried to persuade. Weiss restrained his smile and said seriously: "this is not the whole king system. My neutrality is only effective in the whole King''s world. If you want to do it, you can try it." "You are provoking a dispute between the two circles." "The world on both sides has never been peaceful." Weiss said faintly. With that, the staff moved towards Luo Lan. A faint light was shining on Luo Lan, as if he were going back in time. All the damage caused by the attack of bomonfrey was restored. Luo Lan feels the abundant power flowing in her body, jumps out of the pit and stands beside Weiss. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, has cold green eyes, and his face becomes ugly. He knows that he is not the opponent of Wes, but he has to do something. If the man who controls the power of the Dragon God leaves the realm of the king God in peace, he will be punished by Lord North. At this time, the God of destruction, Pomfrey, secretly regretted that he should have solved the problem as soon as he knew that the angels of the whole kingdom would step in, but now the best chance has been missed. He sighed to himself. No matter what the result is, his punishment is indispensable. Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. At this time, he had to fight hard. He rushed towards Luolan quickly. His body was like a ghost, penetrating the air barrier, and appeared in front of Luolan quickly. One hand condensed the power of the God of destruction, spread out like a blade, and cut it down directly. "Ha ha, I really don''t want to give up!" A groan of discontent. Weiss shakes his head, and his figure appears in front of pomonfrey. Dang! The staff blocks the attack of the destruction god. At the moment of touch, the lavender power of the destruction god becomes invisible immediately. Then the staff turns around, and the left hand changes to the right hand to draw a beautiful arc. The palm pushes forward. With a "bang", a force blows the destruction God Pomfrey out. Poof! Blood frothed out of Beaumont Frey''s mouth.Beaumont Frey looked startled, his face full of wonder. "You beat me back with one blow!" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, had an incredible expression, but did not dare to act rashly. "It''s so powerful. Wes is more powerful than destruction." Luo Lan''s eyes twinkle. Because both sides are powerful gods, and there is no trace of breath, he didn''t see the details clearly. He saw a strong light twinkle, and pomonfrey, the God of destruction, had been seriously injured and flew out. "The power of the fifth level sequence is irresistible!" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, is bitter. "Let''s go down here and make a big deal." Weiss looked at the sky of the kingdom of gods and murmured. At that moment, he directly penetrated the cosmic barrier and saw the deeper mysterious area outside the universe. He only needed one hand to defeat the God of destruction, but that would undoubtedly lead to more offense. "Luo Lan, take my shoulder, let''s go back now." In Luolan trance, Weiss''s voice rang up. "Oh, good." Luo Lan nodded and put her hand on Wes''s shoulder. Just as Wes was about to order the staff, a cluster of gorgeous lights flashed up, directly tearing open the barrier of the kingdom of God. With a colorful light column coming down from the sky, a cold voice rang. "Weiss, I did!" After the light dissipated, a figure with purple hair appeared in front of Weiss. The man was elongated, holding a staff, wearing a robe similar to Weiss, but the halo around his neck was silver gray. Weiss stopped to gaze at each other, and his face became dignified for a moment. "North!" "This is another angel, dressed completely different from wes." Luo Lan looks at it seriously. The sole of his foot suddenly gives birth to a chill. He is also a person who has experienced big storms. But now this situation is unbearable. He realizes that he is in contact with some unknown situations. You know, the weakest people present are the king God of the world and his servant jebert, and he himself is not much better. He can''t stand it if he doesn''t see the God of face destruction, pommonfrey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 "Lord North!" Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction, came respectfully to north. "Well." North nodded indifferently and looked at Weiss and Luolan, "as the backbone of the whole king system, Weiss, don''t forget the rules between us. I have no intention to stimulate the conflict between the two sides, so this time it''s OK. Next time, even if the Dragon God Salama blocks me, I will enter your world myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Weiss looked at North seriously, bent slightly towards him, and the staff in his hand emptied down twice. Suddenly, a colorful light rose up in the sky, like a column of water penetrating through the space, and disappeared in the realm of King God. Seeing Luolan and Weiss leave, North lightly looks at pomonfre, the God of destruction, who is sweating profusely. "Go back and get a thousand years of punishment." After a long time, North went cold. "Yes Pomon Frey, the God of destruction, received an amnesty and responded in a loud voice. No one else was to blame for this. No wonder he didn''t clean up the target at the first time. When he looked up again, he found that the figure of North had disappeared from his eyes. At this moment, the God of destruction, pommonfrey, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. If North wanted to punish him or replace the God of destruction, he would definitely have such power. With a long sigh of relief, sweat seeped from his back. Looking coldly at the eastern King God and jebert in the distance, pomonfrey, the God of destruction, turned and left the kingdom. After all the people left, the kingdom of God restored its former tranquility. The king God of the eastern world and jebert were staring at the empty holy land of the divine world, and there were waves in their hearts, which could not be calm for a long time. "Jebert, who are those people just now? Why do I feel oppressed in front of them?" The king God of the eastern world felt that he was a failure. The highest god in the universe was suppressed, especially the one with the long tail, who was clearly a human being, had more power than the king God of the eastern world. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was silent and didn''t know what to say. The king of the east world laughed at himself, "the world is big, maybe not as simple as we think! Forget it, those people don''t want to contact us. Let''s continue to do our part! " It''s really a failure for the gods to do his job! ¡­¡­ On earth. Emma and Breves are busy with their research. At night, Rolan doesn''t come back. At first, she doesn''t care. But later, for several days in a row, Rolan seems to have disappeared without any news. At this time, Emma starts to get nervous. I don''t even feel good eating. "Emma, there''s a dark man looking for you." Briggs called at the door. Emma went out of the door doubtfully, and saw a man who was so black that she could only see his eyes standing on a strange flying carpet. She asked strangely, "who are you?" "I''m Bobo, the servant of God. I''m here to send you a message." Bobo''s tone was flat. "What message?" "The man with you, let God tell you that he has gone, let you take care of yourself." "He''s gone..." Emma''s jewel like eyes were a little distracted. After a while, Bei Chi bit her lip. "Why didn''t he come over and tell me that he didn''t treat me as a friend?" "That man seems to be in trouble. I don''t know the details." Bobo answers truthfully, and then tells what happened in the temple. After hearing this, Emma''s unhappiness turns into worry. When she thinks that she can''t help her when she is in trouble, she feels uncomfortable. "Breves, you must help me this time. I want to develop the strongest reformer!" ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Weiss and Rolan leave the kingdom of the gods and then shuttle through the boundary of the universe. In a corridor composed of colorful rays, all kinds of glittering and translucent lights are colorful. Weiss is leaning on a magic wand, and his eyes look ahead. "Little guy, how do you feel about this experience?" "There are people out there, there are days out there!" Luo Lan smiles bitterly. "Ha ha, you Saiya people should be so modest." Weiss put his other hand over his mouth and gave out a fake smile. His face became serious. "But you''re right. There are enough powerful experts in this world. Pride is not desirable. You know, even I dare not say where powerful is!" Luo Lan''s expression is a little surprised. Who is Wes? Others don''t know, don''t you know! He is the son of the highest god around the king. He is among the best among all the angels. Even the God of destruction, birus, is taught by him. Although he is usually careless, he can destroy a universe by raising his hands. Such people actually say that they are not strong enough. Of course, Rolan knows that''s what Wes said."I''m serious. I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. I''ve been paying attention to you since you planted Xiandou in the sub god world under the world king god world. You didn''t disappoint me either. As expected, you''ve grown up step by step. To be honest, you''re such an interesting Saiyan who hasn''t appeared for many years." "Are you watching me?" Luo Lan was shocked. He couldn''t figure out what he had to observe. As if seeing through Luo Lan''s thoughts, Weisi said: "at first, I observed you because you got the red pearl of Fengshen, that is, the Dragon God power of Salama. Then, until you developed the ape mimicry, I just thought you were a little interesting." "but I was surprised that you were able to induce the virtual shadow of" olegi. " "What are you talking about, the phantom of olegi?" Luo Lan is a little at a loss. He has heard the word bomonfrey, the God of destruction. What seems to be the "fourth order" of the gods. "Ha ha, it''s nothing. It''s all in the past!" Weiss recalled, "my name is Weiss. I''m the angel of the seventh universe. From your previous behavior, you should know a lot of things. Maybe it''s the strange ability brought by the power of the Dragon God..." Luo Lan laughs awkwardly. It''s hard to explain why she knows so many things. However, since Weiss attributed everything to the power of the Dragon God, he would not argue. "What''s the status of those people just now, and can angels leave the whole King''s world?" Luo Lan asked. Weiss looked at Luo Lan, said with a smile: "you do know a lot of things." "As you can imagine, it''s a huge world different from our universal system. Well, this vast world is called the" universal system ". For example, there are 12 universes and their parallel worlds in the universal system, but the universal system is special. Each parallel world has a complete set of gods system." "As for leaving the whole kingdom system, it''s generally not possible, but my usual work is relatively simple, and it''s no problem to leave a little bit." "Although angels want to maintain absolute neutrality, it''s just a rule made to better maintain the balanced development of the universe relative to their own universe system. Different universe systems compete with each other, and the relationship itself is not very good. Even if they offend, the great God will not blame them." Whew! After a while, Weiss waved his staff and said calmly, "OK, here we are." The colorful glow suddenly disappeared, as if by magic, the surrounding background suddenly turned into a deep and dark space, stars twinkling, as if hanging a bright silver veil, there are hot stars burning in the distance, constantly emitting light and heat towards the surrounding. Rolan and Weiss return to the seventh universe, and they are suspended in the space at the moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Finally back! Luo Lan pays attention to the vast starry sky. There is an indescribable complex emotion in her heart. Although she has only been away for a short year and a half, it seems that Luo Lan has spent several years. At the beginning, because he accidentally started the dark blue crystal, he inadvertently sent him to another world where monkey fan lives. After fighting with super 13, he was attacked by the God of destruction pomonfrey, and he was exiled to a parallel world and rescued by Emma. This year''s experience of several dangerous phenomena is enough to leave a deep impression on Luo Lan. But risk and opportunity, external pressure can stimulate Saiya people to develop by leaps and bounds. Thanks to this period of experience, Luo Lan''s strength has made great progress compared with a year ago. At the beginning, it was just an ordinary golden pupil super Saier, but now it has been directly improved to the full power state of golden pupil super Saier, and its strength is comparable to that of ordinary super Saier 2! If you practice steadily, Luo Lan thinks it will take at least four to five years, or even longer. "Extreme survival pressure can temper the strength of Saiya people, but if this kind of training is not done well, it will destroy their lives." Recalling the experience of two encounters with pomonfrey, the God of destruction, and even the appearance of angels later, Luo Lan was terrified. He was so lucky to come back alive this time. If there was a next time, he would not feel that he had the courage to face it. "Weiss, thank you so much this time." Rolan thanks wes. Weiss''s face was calm, his eyes were as calm as the lake, and he said, "ha ha, you''re welcome. It''s just a small thing for me." "I think through this experience, you should know that there are too many experts in this world. Although your power is already powerful in this universe, it is still far behind the high-level strong. So you can''t be arrogant and complacent. You should know that there are people outside the people and there are mountains outside the mountains." "Our universe is called the seventh universe. There are 12 such universes in the whole universe system. In terms of strength, the seventh universe is not outstanding. There are more stronger characters in other universes. In the past, there were many powerful super sais in the seventh universe, but their personalities were too extreme, and in the end, they were not promising." Weiss face a positive, to tell the mystery of the universe, Luo Lan although know the concept of the whole universe, at this time also make listen to the state. Because Weiss is the highest angel in the universe, listening to him can save a lot of hard work. "The super sais with golden pupils you have studied are very special. You can continue to study them. Maybe they will have unexpected development. But I want to remind you that although the super sais are suitable for fighting, they can''t produce dependence. The weakness of noumenon is not enough to support their future growth." In Wes''s eyes, the power of transformation, such as the moon in the water, castles in the air, looks good but too unreal. Luo Lan nodded her head seriously and kept Weiss''s words in mind. He knows that in the eyes of people like Wes, the perspective of problems is completely different, just like the standard of good and evil, the understanding of life, has completely transcended the secular concept. The work of angels is to maintain the balance of the universe. In their eyes, there is no distinction between noble and poor. Even good and evil do not need to be distinguished. They are just life. They are more like a spectator, and will not interfere in the good and evil of human beings. The destruction of a planet depends entirely on whether it conforms to the order of the universe. At their level, they have a very different understanding of power. Even when they reach the full power of super Saiya, they are as vulnerable as mortals. Super Saiya is very strong, but the way of exchanging strength through transformation is far from the starting point. Of course, it can''t be said that super Saiya is wrong. Before they reach the divine level, the power of super Saiya can''t be ignored. Luo Lan has long realized that the transformation of super Saiya can''t last long, and she needs to integrate the power of normality in the future. At this time, in front of Wes, she naturally speaks her mind. After hearing this, Wes showed a smile on his calm face and nodded his head. "It''s good that you can think like this. Before you reach the divine level, the super sair''s transformation can be regarded as a way of exchanging strength, but after that, you have to change and integrate strength into the normal as soon as possible. Well, your super sair''s full power has a trend of integrating transformation strength. If you continue, maybe one day you can become a divine sair £¡¡± "It''s been a long time since the appearance of the divine sais in our universe. I want to destroy the divine. Lord birus would be very happy to know that there are divine sais in the universe." "The God of destruction, birus..." Luo Lan''s face was stiff. Birus, the God of destruction, is a moody Lord. You should know that people who can become the God of destruction are eccentric except for their strong power. They know their own affairs. Luo Lan feels that she is not able to fight against birus, the God of destruction. But Wes''s thick thigh, he thought, should be held tight.So next, Rolan invited Weiss to his own planet, but Weiss refused. "Next time, angels must be neutral in the whole universe. It''s not good to interfere too much in the affairs of the lower world. It''s a bit against the rules to go out of the whole kingdom system this time. I have to go to the great God to explain the situation. " Luo Lan nodded regretfully, "in that case, next time. I don''t boast that my food is the best in the universe. If you come, I will treat you warmly." Sure enough, when he heard the delicious food, Wes took a deep look at Luo Lan. The crystal ball on the magic wand flashed, and a red button fell from the universe. "This is the button to contact me. I know you have the ability of instant movement, but ordinary people can''t set foot on destroying the divine world. OK, I''ll go back. If you want to contact me later, I''ll press this button. Of course, only if you don''t violate the rules." Luo Lan took the button, face not from a joy, carefully will button collection. With this button, he has initially established contact with Weiss. "Please pay more attention in the future." "Ha ha, I''ve already told you what I should tell you. Come on Finish saying, Weiss is also light smile, will God stick light point void, a colorful streamer suddenly shine up, with Weiss figure disappeared. Looking at the direction that Weiss leaves, Luo Lan can''t help laughing. "The future is bright!" He clenched his fist with a look of excitement. Although it''s a pity that he didn''t invite the other party this time, it''s a very lucky thing that he can establish a relationship with such high-level gods as Weiss. He knows that as long as he maintains a good relationship with Weiss and gets his advice in the future, it will be sooner or later for him to reach a higher level. "Well, it''s time to go back." "I don''t know what it''s like for them to be away for such a long time!" The figure of Sophia and tayis is in my mind. Luolan is eager to return, and a streamer has disappeared into the universe. ¡­¡­ In the passage to destroy the divine world, Wes calmly looks at the beautiful scene in front of the passage. Although the angel''s great movement is not as convenient as the instant movement, it can cross the barrier of the universe. Dudududu ~ the crystal ball on the staff lights up. Weiss took it up and saw that it was the contact of an angel from another universe. He connected the communication and his face was as calm as ever. "What can I do for macarita?" "Weiss, you just left the whole kingdom!" The clear and pleasant voice came from the crystal ball, and at the same time, a delicate and elegant girl appeared. The girl was wearing a blue and black robe, her silver gray hair was tied into two long horsetail hairstyles, and her forehead stretched out two bunches of fashionable hair. Her behavior was elegant and moving, and she looked full of youthful vitality. The appropriate size of the robe on the body, but also highlights her slender waist. She is the angel of the eleventh universe - macarita. ¡­¡­ PS: there are several shielding chapters in front of us. Try to modify them. I don''t know when we can unseal them! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 "Weiss, you just left the whole kingdom!" On the other end of the crystal ball came the clear and sweet voice of the eleventh cosmic angel, macarita. "Yes, to bring back a little guy from the seventh universe." Weiss had nothing to hide. He told the story about it. Macarita giggled and said, "it''s not what an excellent angel should do to enter other universe without permission. If you are known by the great God, you can''t do without punishment. You''d better think about how to explain it to the great God." "By the way, what''s that man''s name? I''m sorry to trouble you to go there in person." Weiss''s face gave a cool smile, and he didn''t feel that he would be punished. "A Saiyan named Luo Lan unexpectedly got some things left by Fengshen in the seventh universe." "Luo Lan..." Macarita murmured and repeated, her voice hesitated. "Do you mean he took the red dragon ball of Lord Fengshen?" "Not only the red dragon ball, but also the blue one. It''s a very interesting little guy. I think he has great hope to enter the divine order in the future." "Cluck, there are not many people in the universe who can enter your eyes. How do you want to train him to be a god level master of the seventh universe?" Macarita chuckled. "That''s not bad. You know, I don''t have many masters in the seventh universe. It''s hard to get one, so I need to cherish it. Alas, Lord birus is so lazy. If we go on like this, the ranking of the seventh universe will be lower and lower. " Weiss felt helpless to birus, the God of destruction in the universe. He was not willing to do anything but eat or sleep, even to explore new people. "This is a question of inside information. For example, the 11th universe is full of talents. Under the leadership of Lord behlumond, there has never been a shortage of God level sequence experts. The ranking has always been at the top. Even if you add a god level sequence to the 7th universe, it will not change the ranking." Said macarita triumphantly. Weiss eyebrows pick, joking: "macarita, you contact me is not to make fun of me?" "Of course not." Macarita narrowed her lavender eyes and gave a smile, as quiet and elegant as a water lotus. Raise the arm, gently roll up the sleeve, in its delicate wrist exposed a delicate blue bracelet, this style is novel, crystal clear, can if the Milky way. "This is Lord Fengshen''s bracelet?" Asked Weiss. "Yes, some time ago, this bracelet suddenly had a reaction. I think Lord Fengshen may be coming back." Macarita''s tone is serious and full of expectation. Weiss frowned and asked, "when did this bracelet react?" "Ten years ago." Answered macarita. Weiss thought for a while and pushed back the time. "It was time for Luolan to swallow the red dragon ball and master the ape mimicry. Maybe the dragon power released from the Red Dragon Ball resonated with your bracelet at that time..." "Maybe so." Macarita shrugged her shoulders and suddenly said, "it''s a waste for Luolan to stay in your universe. It''s better to go to my 11th universe. The environment here can better promote his growth." Weiss vigilant way: "my side is not easy to produce a talent, you don''t go too far." Macarita closed her mouth and chuckled, "forget it, I''m not kidding you. I''m just a Saian. I''ll talk here today. If you have any clues from Lord Fengshen, please contact me." "Don''t worry, you won''t forget it." Weiss promised. Macarita nodded with satisfaction, then hung up contact, looking at the crystal ball turned black again, Weiss touched the blue halo floating on the crystal ball, muttered: "macarita''s news is really smart, so quickly noticed Luolan, but it''s not a bad thing." Shaking his head, Weiss concentrates on his way. After a period of time, the colorful streamer passes through the vast universe and enters a mysterious space, which is the most mysterious destruction of the seventh universe. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after separated from Weiss, Luo Lan directly searched the location of Ryukyu star, and then moved directly. After more than a year''s absence, the power of Ryukyu star has expanded in the East galaxy. Although it does not occupy many star regions, it is also a big power that no one dares to provoke. When Luo Lan entered Ryukyu star headquarters, he found that Ryukyu star''s guard force had made great progress compared with more than a year ago. In addition to the newly recruited cosmonauts patrolling the Palace back and forth, the copy of the Saiya people were also as motionless as stone statues, loyally guarding the palace. Walking through the corridor into the main hall, a pungent smell wafts over. Luo Lan''s eyes look at it, and she is speechless. She sees that little girl askari is very beautiful and self-cultivation, buried in the food pile, like a rat. She eats like a rat, and even he doesn''t notice that she comes in. Vigilance needs to be improved! "Cough..." Let out a low cough. Askari raised her head. When she saw Luo Lan, her two black eyes lit up, wiped her greasy lips, and rushed towards Luo Lan with a groan."Dad, you''re back at last." Luo Lan''s figure vacillated for a moment, not allowing ascali to stick a greasy body on her body. She held out her hand and grabbed her little tail, lifted ascali up like a pet, and yelled: "don''t make trouble. You are greasy all over. Go to take a bath first." "I see. Put me down." Ascali giggled. Luo Lan put her down. After seeing her father, the little girl ran to take a bath obediently, no matter how delicious the food was, and then put on new clothes. "Dad, where have you been for more than a year? My mother and I have searched all over the universe and have not felt your breath." "I went to a very distant place, and it''s normal that you can''t find it." Recalling his more than one year''s experience, Luo Lan''s face is full of emotion. Although it is only a short year and a half, he has experienced a lot in other world, and his strength has made great progress. Askari looked at him suspiciously. She couldn''t figure out where she had gone before she couldn''t feel her breath. But the little girl is the little girl. Her mind is always simple, so she didn''t think about it. Instead, she happily wanted to tell her mother the news. Luo Lan naturally has no opinions, so that night, SAFIYA, tayis, Luo Fei, broli, and Herz all gathered at Ryukyu star. After a year''s absence, SAFIYA and tayis are as beautiful as before. Their eyes are filled with excitement when they see Luo Lan. Next, I shared my experience in another world with Sophia. When I learned that Luo Lan had left the universe for another world for more than a year, everyone was surprised. "According to you, you are now far more powerful than you were before?" Saifeiya stares at Luo Lan with bright eyes. "Much stronger than before." Luo Lan nodded with a smile, and then released a little breath. Suddenly, a storm swept through the hall, and all the people on the scene were a little unsteady in the strong storm. "This is about one tenth of my breath, and the next is the Super Saiyan ''surpassing'' stage and Super Saiya full power With that, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly turned into gold, and a more terrifying momentum was released. Later, the breath became stable, and her eyes became amber. This is super Saiya full power! A longer and more effective mode of fighting. Looking at Luo Lan''s super Saiya full power mode, Saifeiya''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her delicate face was full of excitement. "It''s a great model for fighting." Saifeiya has found the threshold of super Saiya''s "Surpassing" mode, but the full power of super Saiya has never been thought of by her. If it is used in combat, her strength will be greatly improved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 "This is The super sair is full power. It looks totally different from ordinary super sairs. " "The breath became calm, and there was no previous domineering impact!" "The air has changed." SAFIYA''s eyes are shining, and she can''t help but become a super Saiya. A terrible momentum rises up and collides with Luo Lan''s momentum, making a rustling sound. The less inclined, another amazing momentum swept by, Brolli also followed the change of state. The strength of Saifeiya is close to that of mature Shalu, and Brolli is even more amazing, reaching the strength of Shalu directly. At this time, the power of the three super saians was released at the same time, and the whole palace was crumbling, and the terrible momentum filled the whole Ryukyu star. Feeling the terrible momentum coming from Rolan and SAFIYA, and seeing them turn into super Saiya people with similar but slightly different shapes, Herz can''t help feeling the pressure, dripping with cold sweat and biting his teeth to resist. Instead, roffy and ascali watched with relish, clapping and yelling. "It''s worthy of being Lord Luo Lan. It''s too strong." Evelyn''s face was reverent, her beautiful eyes were shining with blazing light, and she looked devout as if the believers had seen the gods they believed in. Like Evelyn, ufia''s face could not help reddening. "So strong, that''s their strength!" Herz''s face was very dignified, and the pressure made his voice tremble. The momentum of the three super saians is full of impact. The strength of Ryukyu is enough to disturb the atmosphere of the whole planet and cause incalculable chaos. Although the people involved in the transformation are not themselves but Luo Lan and them, Herz''s heart is full of pride, which fully shows that Saiya people are a race full of potential, and a sense of pride arises spontaneously. Looking back on the bejita era a few decades ago, the super sair was just an old legend that few people believed. Now, with the passage of time, it has suddenly become a strong force to protect the sair, and the overall strength of the sair has also increased rapidly, becoming the overlord of the North galaxy. It''s incredible to think about it now. All this is brought by Rolan and Sophia. Herz believes that as long as there are three of them, the Saiya will be more brilliant. ¡­¡­ "The model just now is the super sair''s" transcendence "stage and the super sair''s full power, which is also the result of my practice in another world. On top of the full power of super sair, I think there is a higher level, that is super sair 2! " Keeping the super Saier in full power, Luo Lan explains the differences of several transformations. Although Luo Lan won''t pursue super Saiya 2, sharing her experience with saifia can be regarded as pointing out the direction for them. "Super Saiya 2!" Seraphia listened carefully, her eyes brightened. It''s a very simple name. You can tell that it''s the level above the super Saiya. The pursuit of power is never-ending. There is super sair 2 and maybe super sair 3 on top of super sair. For saiphia, who is dedicated to improving her strength, nothing can attract her attention more than the new super sair. After a short transformation, everyone except Luo Lan has returned to normal, because they can''t maintain Super Saiyan form in daily life like full power, and they need to consume amazing energy every moment of transformation. Saifeiya is a truly talented fighter, and he knows the role of full power mode in combat. Looking at Luo Lan''s bright amber eyes, she asks him how to cultivate super Saiya''s full power. Of course, Luo Lan doesn''t have any privacy, so she speaks out the cultivation method very generously. When knowing that in order to become a super sair with full power, we need to surpass the ordinary super sair first, and then make a breakthrough in the "Surpassing" mode, Saifeiya was a little stunned, then nodded naturally, but began to look forward to it in his heart. She is very close to the super Saiya "beyond" stage, as long as Luo Lan''s guidance, breaking through the current strength is also very easy. "What a terrible power! There is super sair 2 above the full power of super sair. I can''t even imagine it." Herz sighs that he seldom admires people, but he really admires Luo Lan, who is much younger than him and really supports the whole Saiya people. You know, in addition to Luo Lan, only Saifeiya and Brolli have reached the level of super Saiya. People like him haven''t even touched the threshold of super Saiya, but Luo Lan has gone forward bravely and made a breakthrough towards a higher level. Noticing the young Luo Fei and ascali, helz smiles. These two children may be the next generation of super Saiya. Maybe not, because of the potential of elofy and ascali, it''s a sure thing to become a super Saier. It depends on when they break through.Of course, for the super Saier level, any Saier is ambitious, and Herz himself is no exception. "Then how did you come back?" Tays is more interested in the other world. Luo Lan is silent for a moment, and tells us that she went to the kingdom of King God to find the kingdom of King God, and then met the God of destruction pomonfrey in the kingdom of King Star, and fell into another parallel world again. They were stunned after hearing this. Some of them couldn''t believe their ears. "The God of destruction, Pomfrey, what is the God of destruction? Is it the same as the king God of the world?" "Luo Lan can''t stop him." "Unbelievable Before that, the king of the world God could be understood by them, but the God of destruction was beyond their imagination. They were easily subdued by the full power of the super sais. If there were such a God in the universe, it would be terrible. "The God of destruction is the God in charge of the destruction of the universe, which can be said to be the ceiling of the power of the universe. The power of the God of destruction is unimaginable. Even if the Super Saiyan power is cultivated to Super Saiyan 2 or even Super Saiyan 3, it is still not the opponent of the God of destruction." To be honest, Luo Lan said that if she wants to fight against the God of destruction, she must at least become a Super Saiyan God, and only have the qualification to fight. "You don''t have to panic, our God of destruction of the universe is still sleeping, we still have a lot of time to enhance our power." Taking out the contact button given by Weiss, Luo Lan said: "and now we have a better chance to contact the angel Weiss. You should know that even the God of destruction is cultivated by the angel, and the God of destruction is just a role that can be easily defeated in front of the angel." "As long as we deal with the relationship with Wes and get his advice, it will be very easy to improve our strength." "Yes, it''s time to practice well." Sophia murmured. The next second, a blazing flame lit in her eyes. "Since angels can cultivate masters like destroying gods, we should seize this opportunity to practice well." They can''t understand how angels exist, but they know that it''s not easy to cultivate people who can destroy god. Everyone is nodding, determined to enhance the strength. Saifeiya is only a little short of the next stage of super Saiya. Of course, we need to catch Luo Lan and work hard. So in the following time, in addition to living with their families, they often practice consciousness together. In addition to the special space created by spiritual space, the strength of Sophia began to steadily improve. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 In a hurry, more than a year has passed since Luo Lan returned to the seventh universe. During this period of time, the Rowland family and Brolli are under strong pressure to improve their strength. Sure enough, pressure is the best driving force. Soon after training with Rowland, SAFIYA broke through the limit of ordinary super Saiya people and entered the surpassing stage because of her own accumulation. The next year allowed her to almost complete the full power. Today, with 2.5 billion combat power, Saifeiya has basically entered the gate of super Saiya full power. Compared with the progress of Saifeiya, Brolli is more exaggerated. Perhaps because he has mastered the ability of mind space, Brolli has been very stable after he became a super sair, and has never been out of control again. Although he is unable to enter full power due to his own physical characteristics, Brolli''s strength is much stronger than that of saifia. Strength, almost comparable to super Saiya 2. It''s a little worse than Rowland. Sometimes, Luo Lan felt heavy pressure when she saw the exaggerated speed of improvement of Brolli. On this day, Sarada is on the planet. The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the breeze is blowing. The blue sky is as flawless as a mirror. As soon as the breeze blows, the clouds begin to roll, and the sun shines on it, casting irregular shadows on the ground. Along the coast, the waves beat against the bank. On the top of the waves, three golden lights suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared. Then there was a sound of thunder, and the terrible storm stirred the already restless sea. Wow Both SAFIYA and Brolli show the strength of super Saiya people, and they besiege Rowan. But in fact, SAFIYA and Brolli are not really United. Once Rowan is defeated, they will attack each other and take each other as opponents. Along the coast, roffy and ascali watched carefully, but because of the huge gap in strength, they could only see a few pieces of shadow vaguely. However, such a high-level battle is very rare. Most people don''t even have the opportunity to watch it. Even if they can''t see it clearly, they open their eyes and try to learn something from it. Luo Lan''s intention of letting them watch the fighting is not to let them see it clearly, but to let them feel the atmosphere of high-intensity fighting in advance. Sometimes they learn from the outline and then experience it by themselves. The effect will be better. SAFIYA''s red eyes keep turning, firmly locking the breath of Loran and Brolli in the distance. All of a sudden, a gust of wind blows up, and the huge waves surge up. Sephia moves forward in a flash and starts a fierce battle with Rolan. At this time, Brolli also steps in, and the two join hands to attack Rolan. With a roar, a wave hundreds of meters high was set off on the sea surface, and the fine water spray rose to the mid air and directly turned into steam. Whew! Luo Lan seriously responded to the joint attack of Saifeiya and Brolli. Pengpeng made two punches, Saifeiya and Brolli were hit and flew out at the same time. See Saifeiya opened the distance with Luo Lan, simply gave up the attack on him, instead of the target for Brolli, low drink, golden light into a line, Saifeiya virtual shake, beautiful figure becomes fuzzy, come out again has come to Brolli. Hum! Brolli saw the sudden appearance of Sophia, his golden eyes flashing, and his violent fist waving forward. Bang Boom! She put her hands in front of her body, and the huge impact on her body made her arms feel numb. All of a sudden, Luo Lan appeared, he tilted his body, a violent kick directly kicked over. A little surprise flashed across Brolli''s face, and the whole person was kicked out by the violent force. "Seraphia, you''re next." With a smile, Luo Lan moves her wrist, and comes directly to Saifeiya through the thin water mist. "What a speed In the mind for the first time flashed such idea, Saifeiya wants to carry on the defense, but already too late! Boom! Just follow Brolli''s lead. Ho ho ho! Several groups of blazing flames are burning, they all control the energy in the body well, otherwise a random blow will destroy the planet. Even if Salada had been fully strengthened by the Dragon bolunga, it would not be able to withstand such a large-scale bombardment by the three super sais. "That''s all for today." Luo Lan wipes the sweat on his face. In order to integrate the power of super sais as soon as possible, he usually maintains a full power state. "Good." Brolly grinned plainly. "I can''t stand fighting any more." Sephia gasped a little, and her pretty face turned a little red because of strenuous exercise. In addition to Brolli''s return to normal, she also continued to maintain the super Saiya form. At this time, Luo Fei and ascali saw the end of the battle, shaking their heads and flying from the coast."Mom and Dad, you were so good just now!" "I don''t know when we will become super sais!" The brothers and sisters have long admired the power of the super sais. Luo Lan took a look at her two children and said, "as long as you work hard, you will be able to change soon." "When will that be?" Ascali grunted. Their strength has exceeded 2 million combat effectiveness, and they are about to reach the lower limit of becoming super Saiya. Of course, just reaching the lower limit does not mean that they will be able to change. Just like Luo Lan and Saifeiya, they were able to break through after their normal strength exceeded 6 million combat effectiveness. Luo Lan also hopes that the child can accumulate more information in normal times, but with the guidance of two super Saiya people, he and SAFIYA, it''s not a big problem to change early. You know, Luo Fei''s brother and sister are more than ten years old now. In the original book, sun WuFan can become super Saiya 2 at the age of nine. Of course, sun WuFan''s hanging is too fierce, which gives people a sense of imbalance. Luo Fei and askari are not as unreasonable as sun WuFan, but they are very powerful to fight more than 2 million at this age. "Di! No! "No!" The communicator on Luo Lan''s hand rings and clicks the button. The virtual head of tayis is shown in the void. "What''s the matter?" Luo Lan asked. TA Yi Si smiles to Rong Yan Yan, "it''s bulma who wants to see you. She hasn''t gone to see Bula for a long time. She wants to see it." "Let''s go. You can get in touch with bulma. Let''s spend some time." "All right." Sun Bula is placed in the training base of the sub god world. In a few months, he will be three years old. This child is Luo Lan''s Apprentice under the eight classics. It''s not the same as Lazuli''s brother and sister who have been randomly instructed before. Luo Lan will ask bulma to visit him every time. "Dad, I''m going too." Ascali looked up and was interested in her nominal cousin. "And me!" Luo Fei also said. "All together." Luo Lan looked at them and said with a smile that sun Bula was almost three years old. When she was four years old, Sun Wukong''s brother latiz should come to earth. He just didn''t know whether he would come to the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 The God Star of the sub god world. The Teng girls diligently look after the Xiandou plants which are growing well. Judging from the green branches and full pods, it''s another bumper harvest year. Luo Lan and tays did not disturb others when they came to Shenxing. They went directly to the planet where the Saiyan nursery cabin was displayed. On the planet where the child care module is placed, the child care modules are arranged orderly. There are more than 10000. These child care cabins are taken care of by special personnel. The operation surface of each child care cabin shows the growth of the children inside, including age, combat effectiveness and other data. According to the physical differences of each child, the nutrient solution inside is slightly different. The main components are the growth factors and various nutrients extracted from the fruit of the spiritual tree. Every once in a while, the culture medium in the nursery cabin will be changed to maximize the potential of children. Coming to sunbula''s nursery cabin, he saw the little guy quietly floating in the nutrient solution. His lavender hair was floating, and his lovely face looked like bulma. He seemed to notice someone approaching. Sunbula opened her eyes, and her clear eyes were full of curiosity. Sun Bula waved his hands and bubbled "gululu" in his mouth. When sun Bula was excited, the number representing combat effectiveness began to beat, and in a twinkling of an eye, it reached 700 combat effectiveness. "Yes, from the perspective of potential, blah can become a strong fighter in the future." As a child, the combat effectiveness has reached 700, which is not much worse than that of Luo Fei. "Bula, mom came to see you." Bulma put her hand on the glass wall and stroked sun Bula across the glass, her face full of love. Bulma laughed happily as she watched little cloth dancing hand in hand. "Hi, Bula, I''m your aunt." Tays bent over and waved to sun Bula inside. Sun Bula looked at tays, his mouth tooted, and then moved in the nursery cabin happily. After a while, sun Bula closed her eyes and began to sleep. "What a lovely child." Tays likes girls very much, so when ascali first came, she showed her enthusiasm that ascali couldn''t resist. "As long as the child is well trained, he will be no worse than Luo Fei in the future." Luo Lan looks at the sleeping sun Bula and says to bulma. In the original book, sun WuFan is a Saiyan with great talent. Unfortunately, he didn''t pay attention to cultivation and family factors. In the end, he didn''t achieve much. Otherwise, with his talent, he could at least keep up with Sun Wukong and keep up with them, so that he would not fall into the dilemma. Bulma once heard tayis talk about Rolan''s experience some time ago, so she also knew the things in the other world, and she was full of hardships in the other world. In her opinion, it is absurd for the other world to choose a proud Saiyan Prince instead of the monkey king. She will never do that. Bulma is also quite open-minded about the education of her children. There is nothing wrong with the Saiyan people''s strength. Just like another world, when all the soldiers are dead, the world is left with endless despair. Bulma didn''t want that to happen. "Blah will give it to you for training. I think it will be better to grow up like this." Bulma said seriously. Luo Lan nodded, "you can rest assured that I will never waste her talent." "Why didn''t Wukong come with you?" Asked tays. "He went to a man called Jie Wang to practice." Bulma flicked her hair, a smile on her face. "To practice again?" "Yes, I went with them. After going through the past, I think only Wukong becomes stronger can we be safer." Because of the lack of financial pressure, the husband and wife pursue their own pursuits. The monkey king loves to practice, and bulma likes to take risks. Together, they can understand each other and move forward together. Because of bulma''s understanding, the monkey king can devote himself to practice. Luo Lan takes a look at bulma admiringly. It has to be said that the pattern of bulma is much bigger than that of Qiqi in the original work. Of course, Qiqi is not bad either. She is definitely a model of a good wife and mother. It''s just that her problems are magnified in the world of dragon ball, which is mainly about fighting. In their infancy, they made a hasty marriage agreement, and then they did get together. This choice seemed romantic, but the price was to exhaust Qiqi''s youth for the rest of her life to maintain a hard life. The daily necessities and trivialities of her life gradually wear away her innocence as a girl. The difficulties of reality force her to grow up, which is very cruel. When the man-made chapter is over, Qiqi has to raise sun WuFan and sun Wutian by herself, until boo, the devil, appears. In just seven years, she suddenly grows old.From this point of view, Monkey King is not qualified as a husband. But fortunately in this world, Qiqi has become the God of the earth. Under the education of his grandfather sun WuFan, the monkey king is much more mature than in the original book, and each of them has achieved good results. "How long has Wukong been practicing with the king of the world?" "It''s been almost a year, because jiewang has the ability to communicate with each other across the space. I just contacted Wukong before I came here. He said that he would be back soon." Luo Lan nodded after listening, so it seems that the monkey king has almost learned jiewang boxing and Yuanqi bullet! In these two kungfu, Luo Lan was only a little interested in Yuan Qi bullet. At the beginning, on the other world''s northern world king star, the northern world king originally wanted to exchange yuan Qi bullet for his shot, but later he was interrupted by the destructive God pomonfrey, and then it was over. After Sun Wukong mastered jiewang fist and Yuanqi bullet, it was the beginning of his take-off. Maybe now bejita is no longer his opponent. I guess that Luo Lan is mourning for bejita. If he still enters the earth, the result may be very tragic. He shook his head. He didn''t care what happened to vegeta. He looked at Sun Bula in the nursery cabin. In a few months, the child will be in the nursery cabin for three years. If he has time, he might as well think about how to train the child. ¡­¡­ Namik. At the fault of the continent where the elder lived, bick sat on the top of a steep mountain with his legs curled. The cold wind was blowing and his white cloak was surging. Bick, unmoved, was absorbed in his meditation, sending out tiny waves all over his body. Suddenly, bick opened his eyes. The cold light burst out of his eyes. His palm suddenly cut through the air. A mass of turbulent energy splashed out. Ten thousand meters away from the fault, a rolling energy burst out from the ground and destroyed the continuous mountains in an instant. Bick looked at the scorched earth he had razed with a sneer on his face. He got up and flew to the elder''s house. He has been on nemec for nearly four years, and now his strength has greatly increased. It''s time for him to return to earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 "Bick, your fighting power has surpassed mine. Are you going back to earth?" Outside the building where the elder lived, neru stopped bik. Bik showed a trace of excitement on his indifferent face and said frankly, "of course, I can beat the monkey king this time." "The other side is a Saiya family. It''s not easy to provoke." Neru shakes his head. He has known a lot about bick in recent years. Although this clan was born by the demons, the blood of the namiks in its body is quite pure. In the four years of namiks, the smell of the demons has been fading away. Now, except for the cold air, it is basically no different from the pure namiks. Bik is a very rare fighting type of namiks. His fighting talent is rare among namiks. What is rare is bik''s persistent pursuit of strength. Neru witnessed his opponent''s combat effectiveness rise step by step from 200000 after being exploited by the elder. In just four years, I have surpassed myself. There is a great hope to be a super namik in the future. From the bottom of his heart, neru didn''t want bick to provoke the sais, because only he knew what a terrible race the sais were. For example, the fighting capacity of the two Saiya people who entered namec ten years ago has reached several million, which is not something ordinary soldiers can defeat. After listening to neru''s words, bick frowned and said with disdain: "I always hear you say that Saiya people are terrible, but I think their strength is just like that. You know that my strength has surpassed you now. You don''t think the terrible things may be very powerful in my eyes." "Maybe, but I hope you can be more careful." "Don''t worry, I''m not the new comer. With my strength now, I''m confident that no one can beat me any more. Even Saiya is absolutely impossible." Bick said with pride. Neru shrugged. They were all very proud people. If they didn''t listen, it would be useless to say it again and again. "On the contrary, it''s neru. I think you should go to other planets. When you get outside, you will know that the outside world is far more wonderful than you think." "It''s my duty to protect the elder. I won''t leave." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bick looked at neru for a while and said, "well, whatever you think, I''m going to say goodbye to the elder now, and then I''m going to leave namec. Thank you for your training these years." "This is the order of the elder. You don''t have to be grateful." Neru said calmly, without expression. Bick nodded his head and walked directly past him. When they passed by, bick could hear a sigh from neru. He didn''t know whether it was because bick was leaving or because the other party didn''t listen to his advice. But bick didn''t care. He walked straight into the gate and walked towards the second floor where the elder was resting. ¡­¡­ Leaving from the elder''s residence, bick flew up in the air, whew, turned into a flash, cut across the sky, and flew toward the place where the spaceship came. Along the way, we passed by isolated villages, where the traces of the life of the namiks were moving in the fields. As we watched the older people with young namiks carrying buckets to irrigate the plants, bike looked twice, then turned his eyes to the front, and quickly disappeared in the sky with a crash. It''s in a small vegetable garden at the ship''s dock. With a hoe, the Jianzui clan worked hard to reclaim the land. This Jianzui clan was originally a military strategist beside the big demon bik. He is a demon created by the big demon king bik with his own strength, so his appearance is close to the shape of a dragon, and his sharp mouth looks like the mouth of a pterosaur. In recent years, he has been influenced by the peaceful breath of namec star, and the evil spirit in his body has gradually decreased, and he is changing to a dinosaur like dragon like creature. Because he didn''t have much strength, he didn''t work for a while, and the wine was panting. "Hoo..." The sharp billed demons are clutching hoes. Shua! Bick landed on the side of the Jianzui demon. The Jianzui demon''s eyes lit up, threw down his hoe and ran, "master!" "Dan Bolu, get ready. Let''s go back to earth." Danbo road a stay, expression excited way: "to return to the earth?" "Yes Bick replied coldly, then went straight to the spaceship. Danbolu was overjoyed, and he could not care to continue to reclaim the land. After harvesting a batch of vegetables from the vegetable garden, he went directly into the beetle spaceship, and then controlled the spaceship to take off. Hula, with the roar of the spaceship, the white light suddenly came up, and the beetle spaceship had already rushed out of the atmosphere of namec. Moving in the direction of the earth. The emerald nemec star is getting farther and farther away, gradually becoming blurred, and even the three stars of the nemec galaxy are gradually disappearing in the dark space. "Master, we can reach the earth in about a month." Danboro controls the airship lane."Well." Bick stood in front of the spaceship and looked for a while. "Pay attention to the navigation of the spaceship. I''ll take advantage of this time to strengthen my cultivation." Bick never dared to relax in his cultivation. In order to defeat the monkey king, he could practice day and night. He didn''t know that, unconsciously, his ambition of ruling the world had gradually changed into the pursuit of the monkey king, and the demons of the demons were gradually fading away, leaving behind the soldiers who were really in pursuit of victory and defeat. Time flies. More than a month has passed. The bik beetle spacecraft has entered the solar system. On this day, the man who was still practicing on earth suddenly raised his head and felt a terrible breath approaching the earth. Because he was coming in a fierce manner, bick didn''t hide his breath at all. A mountain village, Tianjin rice and dumplings do daily practice, suddenly, the two raised their heads together, their faces become dignified. "Dumplings, there is a strong air is close to the earth." Tianjin fan has excellent eyesight. At a glance, he saw a spaceship more than 10000 kilometers away. Dumpling''s face pale nodded, "is bick''s gas, does he want to re rule the earth?" Tianjinfan''s face is very ugly. In recent years, their strength has been several times stronger than that of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association, but only more than 10000 combat effectiveness. However, from the fierce momentum now, bick''s energy is likely to exceed 500000! The bik disappeared for four years, but it became so powerful when he came back. At this time, the monkey king and them were not on the earth. It''s impossible to stop bick just by himself and dumplings! It''s just that there''s no way to deal with the headache any more, so we have to face it. "Jiaozi, let''s go directly to the temple. Bik is prepared to take revenge on Wukong this time. As long as we can''t find him, we will go to the temple." "Well." Jiaozi nods hard and flies to the temple with tianjinfan. Temple. Bicker went to the temple one step ahead of them. "God, I''m back. Do you say it yourself or do you want me to force you to tell the whereabouts of monkey king?" Bick''s evil spirit was awe inspiring, his cold face was expressionless, and his two eyes were bursting with a bunch of cold light. He crossed the sea of stars, had a long way to return to the earth from namik, and even adjusted himself to the best condition in order to have a world shaking war with monkey king. However, when he came to the earth with full expectation, he found that there was no breath of each other on the earth at all. This sudden interruption was very uncomfortable. So he went directly to the temple and found the old God. ¡­¡­ PS: there''s another chapter! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 "Wukong is practicing in Lord jiewang. I can''t get in touch with him." The old God felt the breath of bick''s body, and his face could not help showing a startled expression. Bick''s growth surprised him. Although he had long expected that the other party would be surprised when he came back again, the majestic power in the row still made his heart tremble. I don''t know how bick practiced these years. Maybe Wukong is not his opponent. "King of the world?" Bick frowned. "Lord jiewang is the highest god in the whole galaxy. Wukong''s practice with him is to improve his strength, but I really can''t make contact." The old God shakes his head. He is just a little god on a corner of the planet, and he has left his post. Compared with the senior God King who dominates the whole galaxy, his status is far from the same. There are several gods between them, such as the supreme emperor and the king of hell. As a little God, he is not qualified to contact the king of the world. For the gods of the planet, the king of the world is already a high-level God. At the beginning, they sent the monkey king to see the king of the world. If it wasn''t for taishanglaojun''s good words and bad words to let the king of hell open up, it would be impossible for the living people in the world to see the king of the world. "I don''t care about the king of the world, let the monkey king out, or I will destroy the whole earth!" Bick''s eyes were cold, and his terrible momentum made him gasp for breath. the God felt the pressure from bick and couldn''t help taking a cold breath. Bick''s breath became too terrible. "I''m sorry, I really can''t help it." "Hum!" Bick glared angrily. As he became angry, a terrible cyclone spread out from bick as the center, and the whole temple began to wobble in his momentum. It seemed that it might collapse and disintegrate at any time, and the people on it could not even stand steadily. At this time, Tianjin rice and dumplings came to see the awe inspiring BIC, and their heads could not help dripping cold sweat. Feeling the breath of bik from a close distance makes people''s soul burst. This incomparable power is not without the Sun Wukong, and their earth can compete. "Wait a minute, there are other ways to contact Wukong." "It''s you two, but your strength has improved a lot!" Bick put away his momentum and said with no expression: "what can I do to say it quickly, or I''ll kill you." Tianjin fan took a breath and said: "if you want to see Wukong, you can make a wish to the dragon ball. The dragon will satisfy your wish!" "You mean that orange red dragon ball?" Bick''s face changed. Of course, he knew about the dragon ball. Unlike the dragon ball of namec, the Earth Dragon Ball had no use for him. The last generation of bick was just trying to use the dragon ball to restore his youth and achieve the goal of ruling the world, but it was the Dragon Ball that made him a pit. Who would have thought that a wish made by a dragon ball would need someone''s consent. Bick''s heart is more afraid of the dragon ball, but now he wants to fight with the monkey king, can only rely on the power of the dragon ball. Nodding, bick said, "I''ll give you time to find the dragon ball right away." "Good!" Tianjinfan readily agreed, and then went to find Longzhu with jiaozi and Bobo. Not long after tianjinfan, they collected seven Longzhu and returned to the temple. Seven dragon balls are placed on the floor of the temple. When they collide with each other, they make a clear sound. The surface of the seven dragon balls flickers with light, making a "buzzing" sound like the sound of electric current. Bik took a look at tianjinfan and others, and warned, "summon the Dragon quickly, and don''t play tricks on me." After that, he stood aside calmly. In the past few years of namec, bick had known the characteristics of the dragon ball, and knew that the strength of the dragon ball was related to the ability of the maker. As long as the strength exceeded the authority of the maker, the strength of the dragon ball could not hurt him. The creator of the earth''s dragon ball is the God of heaven. Although we don''t know what happened in the middle of the way, which greatly enhanced the power of the dragon ball, as long as the creator remains unchanged, the damage to ourselves should not be strong. Then, with a call, the huge red dragon appeared. The huge body of the red dragon circled over the temple, its tail dropped and touched the place where the Dragon beads were placed. The huge head of the Dragon dropped down, and the two dragon eyes were bigger than the temple building. So big a temple in front of the red dragon, become like a small house. If Luo Lan is here, she will find that the scene at the moment is very similar to the picture of dragon''s debut in the opening story of Dragon Ball GT. "For those who have collected seven dragon balls, say your wish, only two!" The sound of the dragon was loud. Bik then looked at the dragon with a solemn face. The red dragon gave him a very strong sense of oppression. He stepped forward and made a wish to the dragon, "tell monkey king that bik is waiting for him on the earth and wants him to return to the earth immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my cruel accident.""This wish is easy!" The dragon''s eyes lit up red and conveyed the meaning of bick. At this time, Tientsin rice came forward, "dragon, please send bik directly to Wukong''s place." Bik glared at him with cold eyes. Tianjin Fan said, "don''t you want to fight Wukong? It''s the easiest way to go directly. If Wukong comes back, it will take a while." "Well, carry out the wish according to this meaning." Bick thought about it and agreed. "Yes!" The dragon''s high pitched voice rang out. Whew, a force came to bick. Bick frowned slightly without resistance. The next second, his figure became blurred, and his body suddenly moved from the temple to the northern King Star in the world king space. After making the wish, the Dragon changed back into seven dragon balls according to the established procedure, and then went all over the world to wait for a year''s recovery. After the sky was blue again, the old God''s face was full of worry, "we send bick to the king of the world. Will this desecrate the king of the world? If anything happens, it''s not easy to do." "It should be all right. If the king of the world can control the whole galaxy, he must be a very powerful God. In addition to Wukong, there should be nothing wrong with him." "That''s it..." God thought about it and thought it was reasonable. If bick was on the earth, in case of a war with people, the earth would be in danger. The king of the world is highly respected. He must be able to subdue bick. (King of the northern boundary: --) ¡­¡­ Baozi mountain, a yard full of flowers and plants. Bulma, wearing sunglasses, lay leisurely on a soft chair with fruits and melons on the side. Beside him lay tayis and blonde Lanqi. Not far away, Luo Fei and ascali are receiving Luo Lan''s daily training. Next to them, sun Bula, a little girl in an orange red martial arts uniform, looks at them without blinking. The small face carved with powder and jade is full of seriousness. She has just come out of the cabin and is still trying to master her strength. All of a sudden, Luo Lan stopped her hand, looked up at the sky, and said to them, "children, do you want to go to jiewang star? It''s a good place for outstanding people and a wonderful battle is going on. Blah, there''s your dad! " "Go, I''m going to see Dad!" Sun Bula raised his head and said happily in a clear voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 Wang Xing is a good place, but it''s a little small. When Luo Lan and her children came to the world king space, what came into sight was a sea of golden auspicious clouds. In the sea of clouds, a winding snake tail loomed out, which was the end of the snake path, and the other end was connected with the netherworld. Under the sea of clouds, there is a tiny planet less than 100 meters in diameter. Floating in the sky, ascali looked around and pointed to the king below. "Dad, there''s such a big space here. How can there be only one planet there? That kind of small planet is really a place of outstanding people?" Askari looked at Rolan suspiciously. It''s a miracle that such a small planet can exist. It doesn''t look like a place where the strong might be born. Luo Lan touched ashkari''s head. Ashkari''s height was the same as a few years ago. "That planet is called jiewang star. Although there is only one god named jiewang living on it, its snake path connects with the underworld, and the whole North galaxy can be called a genius." "Well Askari squinted and nodded. She felt the breath of the lower King Star. Suddenly, several strong breath came into her senses. Ascali was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that there were really some good strong men on that small planet. "The combat effectiveness is about several hundred thousand. It''s OK." Askari mumbled, and his face was strangely calm. Although the anger of Monkey King and bick was very strong, for askari, it could only be seen. "That''s uncle Wukong''s anger, and the other one is more powerful. It''s the Namiki!" Luo Fei looks at jiewang star with interest. "Take care of your sister, roffy." Luo Lan glances at Wang Xing in the north and says to Luo Fei that the sister he asked Luo Fei to look after is not ascali, but Sun Bula. After receiving the response from her son, Luo Lan and her three children landed on the northern boundary King Star. ¡­¡­ A few minutes ago, bick entered the high-level jiewang star through the power of the dragon ball. For bik''s sudden visit, Sun Wukong and klin were surprised. The king of northern boundary was even more puzzled about how the Namiki came to him. "Monkey King, I have finally found you. I must defeat you this time!" Bick stares at the monkey king, his whole body is covered with a thick layer of thick air like armor. In the face of his opponents who are waiting day and night, bick''s spirit is highly concentrated. He has been studying hard for four years in Namike, in order to defeat the monkey king himself. "You''ve become much stronger!" Monkey King stepped forward and looked at buck with a solemn face. Bick''s anger scares him, but he is more excited. Nothing excites him more than meeting an expert. The whole person was ready to go, took a deep breath, and then burst out to drink, "Hoo", a white flame burst out from the monkey king''s body, spreading out the overwhelming prestige. Bick looked at monkey king in surprise, and sneered, "you have 280000 combat power. It seems that you have been practicing hard in recent years, but you are far behind me..." He wriggled his neck, and there was a "click click" sound at his neck. Bick split his feet, clenched his fist, and tried his best to release his strength. Suddenly, the magnificent breath of blocking the sky came out of him. The turbulent energy brought up a terrible hurricane, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the breath of the monkey king. "Hiss!" Sun Wukong''s body could not help leaning back. The whole northern King Star seemed to be in the ocean and began to swing. "Hum, I have been practicing hard all the time in the past four years, so that I can defeat you one day. To tell you the truth, my strength has reached an amazing 700000 combat effectiveness according to the calculation method of energy in the universe, and you are not my opponent!" "Really, I''m looking forward to it even more!" When monkey king heard bick''s words about his fighting power, he looked at him in shock, but his face became more excited. Bick sneered, his body suddenly became short, a streamer flashed, the figure in place suddenly became illusory, click, the grass under his feet collapsed, the huge impact smashed the rocks under the lawn, when he appeared again, bick''s attack had come to the monkey king. He stretched out his palm and hit the monkey king on his chest. The monkey king''s face changed dramatically, and his whole body had been bounced out. Then the figure flashed and reappeared, hitting the monkey king into the sky. Monkey king raised his arms to fight back, but bick dodged and kicked him down. With a bang, the monkey king landed on all fours. The violent impact made the whole world King Star shake violently. "How powerful!" The monkey king exclaimed. Although it was just a face-to-face fight, he had already experienced the power of bick, which was so powerful that he could not resist. It made him feel like he was facing the master of Sarada. However, in the face of such an opponent, but also aroused his fighting spirit.Sun Wukong has a noble heart as a martial arts Taoist. As long as he identifies the direction, he will unswervingly go on. This kind of character makes him constantly climb the peak of martial arts and break the limit again and again. "Hey, that''s bick. When did his anger become so terrible?" On the world king star, he felt the horror of bick, and his voice became trembling. "Brother Wukong''s strength is not bick''s opponent." Kiki frowned. "How much combat power did bick achieve?" "He just said he had 700000!" Suno replied. Klin''s face turned white. "It''s over. How did bick get to the world king star? Hey, Lord world king, do you have any way to help Wukong?" The king of the northern boundary gave him a white look and said, "I can''t help it, but you can rest assured that Wukong is not so easy to lose to that Namiki." "You mean jiewang boxing?" Kiki''s eyes lit up. "Of course, jiewang boxing is a proud trick developed by our jiewang for so many years. Wukong''s body is relatively strong. As long as he can bear more than twice jiewang boxing, he will have a chance to defeat his opponent." Getting the answer from the king of the northern border, klin''s heart immediately relaxed, and then looked expectantly at the two men in the battle. By this time, bick and the monkey king had been fighting together. Sure enough, after opening the double king boxing, the monkey king''s combat effectiveness suddenly rose to 560000. Although there was still a lot of gap between bick''s 700000 combat effectiveness, he had at least the ability to fight. After being intercepted for several rounds, bick also realized that it was not a good way to fight like this, so he took off his cloak and hat and took off his load. Bick''s movement became more agile and his attack was more swift. The monkey king under the double king''s fist is no longer his opponent. "Triple King boxing!" Sun Wukong roared, his whole body began to emit hot steam, his hair went up, and his arrogance turned into a repressive dark red. "What''s going on?" Bick was surprised. At the beginning, Ming Ming had only 200000 combat power, but why did he start to multiply his energy with a roar If we can get the secret of his strength, no one in the universe will be his opponent. Think of here, bick''s eyes swept to the edge of Cline they, look at their excited look, seems to know something. With his eyes turning, many thoughts flashed in his heart. Bick decided to get the secret of his becoming stronger after he defeated the monkey king. ¡­¡­ "What was that trick just now? Why did Uncle Wukong''s breath become so strong all of a sudden?" A clear voice, the figure of ascali and others appeared on the northern boundary King Star. For the appearance of Luo Lan and ascali, everyone on the world king star was shocked. When they saw clearly that it was Luo Lan, klin and Qiqi were relieved. But the king of the northern boundary doubted what day it was today. Why did strangers appear on his God star one after another, even if the namiks in front of him, what happened to the people behind him? Did an adult with three children come for an outing when his God star was somewhere? "Wait, where does this young man seem to have met?" The north boundary king suddenly feels Luo Lan''s appearance is a little familiar, a spirit light suddenly flashed, the north boundary King''s face becomes pale. "It''s the Saiya who beat Draco!" He couldn''t help but take a breath. The king of the North world finally remembered where he had met each other. When he first paid attention to the super Namiki slagu, he had seen the Saiyan on Salada. He killed slagu himself. Moreover, the Saiyan had close ties with Felisa and was the absolute overlord of the North galaxy. How did he come to his own king star? As soon as the northern king saw it, he was sweating. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 The development of Saifei forces in the North Galaxy in recent years has always been in the eyes of the king of the north. Although they are not ferocious thugs like the frissa legion, they are absolutely not so kind. Saiya people are not a peaceful race. They love fighting and destroy wherever they go. Their existence is just a trouble maker. The only thing that makes the northern king a little happy is that the overall performance of Saifei forces is still neutral. With the rise of Saifei power, Felisa''s attention began to shift to the outside of the North galaxy. In addition to the bonding role played by the Galactic mercenary organization and the Galactic patrol organization, before the rise of Saifei power, the North galaxy should be a little calm, leaving some breathing space for life. But it doesn''t mean that the northern king likes Saifei power very much. The rise of each power means the destruction of countless planets. On the way of power expansion, the life of Saffi power is countless. Unfortunately, as long as there is life, disputes and plunder can not disappear. The need of life itself leads to people''s material desire, and there is a congenital contradiction with the peace of the universe, which can not be changed by such gods as the king of the northern boundary. To some extent, the existence of large forces eased the outbreak of cosmic disputes, but for managers, these forces are just like a cancer, eating away some civilization flames that should have been blooming. "The leader of Saifei forces has come to jiewang star!" The king of the northern boundary felt bitter in his heart, and he was so anxious that he turned round and round. When his world king star has become a place where mortals can set foot at will. When other world kings know it, they will be ridiculed. But he doesn''t have the ability to drive Luo Lan away. Frankly speaking, although the king of the world is the manager of a galaxy, his own strength is not strong. They are more like a coordinator, mobilizing the universe resources when necessary, and managing the order of the underworld and heaven, but they have no direct influence on the world. By the way, Wukong is also a Saiya. Will they have anything to do with each other. "Qiqi, do you know those Saiya people? What''s their relationship with Wukong?" The north boundary king moves the body to come to Qi Qi''s side to ask in a low voice. Qiqi replied: "Lord Luo Lan and Wukong''s wife are sisters. There are two children of Lord Luo Lan and one is Wukong''s daughter." The king of the northern boundary suddenly realized that they were brothers! At least in his opinion, as long as there is Wukong, the other party should not go too far. At this time, he looked at the monkey king who was fighting with bick, and he couldn''t help feeling: "it turns out that the background of Monkey King is so deep. Saifei forces, a large organization in the universe, are all related to him. This boy has a bright future!" At the same time, my heart is a little sour. It seems that I am not as smart as the other side. "Dad, how did Uncle Wukong become so powerful all of a sudden?" "If he uses jiewang boxing, he can greatly improve his combat effectiveness in the battle, but this boxing method has a very high requirement on the body. Once ordinary people use more than twice jiewang boxing, their body will easily collapse because they can''t support it. Uncle Wukong has used three times jiewang boxing, so his whole body''s arrogance will become hot." "No wonder the colors look strange." Ascali has bright eyes. This kind of boxing that can improve body energy for a short time is amazing, but it seems very tired to use. Luo Lan''s eyes are calm, with a calm smile on his face. Although bick and monkey king are moving fast, they are slow like ants in his eyes. "Jiewang boxing has great pressure on the body, and the body can''t bear the pressure brought by the sudden increase of strength. Relatively speaking, although super Saiya people also bear great pressure, they are much lighter than jiewang boxing, and as long as they become super Saiya people, they can easily increase by 50 times, and the pressure is only twice the load of jiewang boxing." "So you should step up your cultivation and become super sais as soon as possible." Jiewang boxing is forced through the strength of the body. It has a short action time and a large body load. The original body bears several times the energy of its own strength. If it is not careful, it will completely collapse. Compared with the transformation of super Saiya, it has the same effect. The advantage of the transformation of super Saiya is that it is the ability evolved from the ancient Saiya, which is well known to Saiya Although there is pressure, it can be overcome. Even like Luo Lan, the super Saiya people can be trained to full power state, and can obtain more lasting combat effectiveness. Ascali nodded deeply. Although she is not very old, as a super warrior created by Dr. Ruka of Bodo nationality to deal with Saiya, ascali has the super potential comparable with saifia. In addition to the strict teaching of saifia and Luo Lan in recent years, she is already a very senior martial arts expert. Luo Lan''s words made her understand as soon as she heard them. "I''ll be a super sair as soon as possible." Ascali''s face is full of confidence."Well." Luo Lan smiles and puts her hand on ascali''s head. Askari narrowed her eyes and began to pay close attention to the fighting between monkey king and bick. Although their fighting power was not strong enough in her eyes, even if they were weaker than her, there was something worth learning - the fighting experience of Monkey King and bick, and their use of power was much more subtle than her. As the leader of ascali''s legion and the successor of the future planet Sarada, ascali is determined to become a strong man like zephylia. She and Luo Fei have more than 2 million combat power, in fact, they are not far away from the super Saiya. On the side, the king of the northern boundary listens to the conversation between Luo Lan and his daughter without a word. He can''t help but show a frightening expression on his face. He looks at Luo Lan in surprise. "How could he know my secret, and know it in such detail?" Luo Lan''s understanding of jiewang boxing is not wrong at all. The northern jiewang is also aware of the problem. But so far, he has only taught jiewang boxing to monkey king and Kelin, and no one should know the secret of jiewang boxing. The king of the northern boundary was puzzled. On the battlefield, the monkey king and bick are still fighting. With the blessing of triple King boxing, the fighting power of the monkey king has soared to 840000, which is far more than bick''s 700000. "The power of the monkey king has suddenly become so strong!" Bick was frightened and angry, his face covered with frost. At this time, a streamer flashed in the eyes of the monkey king. He stepped on the soles of his feet, accelerated the ejection of a few pieces of gravel, and suddenly appeared a big pit. WOW! A dark red flash across, the figure of the monkey king came to bick''s face, picked up his fist directly hit down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 In the face of the attack launched by the monkey king, bick adjusted his breathing, flashed his body to avoid each other''s attack, and then gave full play to the advantages of the namiks, with two arms rapidly extended. Wheezing, the air breaks and sends out a sonic boom. Bick''s arms extended to the front of the monkey king. The monkey king looked firmly, bit his teeth, withstood the pressure of the king''s fist, twisted his body, held one hand on the ground, and quickly turned his body. Several somersaults broke away from bick''s attack range, and then continued to leap backward. After circling the king''s star for a week, he attacked bick from another direction. "Well?" Bick frowned. Monkey King''s fists attacked him and wiped the edge of his shadow. Bick said with a sneer, "I don''t believe how long you can sustain under the super load." Shua! Bick retracted his arm. With a flash of lightning, an air of awe inspiring hegemony suddenly chased the monkey king away. "Magic Guan Guang kill cannon!" Whew, whew, the light green energy is shining, and the energy attack with terrible power is shot out from bick''s fingertips. A bunch of spiral energy is tightly around the middle of the powerful impact, and the strong whirlwind is roaring like a wolf. "Ha ha, come here!" In the face of bick''s powerful energy attack, the monkey king laughed and recalled a scene in the finals of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association four years ago. "World shaking palm!" The golden arc shines, and the whole body''s power turns into a winding arc, which makes a "crackle" sound. This trick of turning the whole body''s power into an arc is originated from Wu taidou, the master of martial arts, and is the core of the inheritance of turtle fairy flow. Hiss hiss, the world''s startling palm and the magic light gun collide in the sky above jiewang star. The air trembles, and the huge sound of breaking the air blows out. Boom!! With a burst of white and convergence of light, a very visual impact of the storm swept up. The power of leakage forms a fierce whirlwind, bombarding the king of the world. The terrible whirlwind suddenly swept over, klin and Kiki and others exclaimed, and immediately put up the energy shield to protect the body. "No, Wukong, their attack is too strong." "I can''t hold it!" Colin''s face turned red, and he tried his best to strengthen the shield, even the king''s boxing. However, the energy base of Colin and others was far from that of the monkey king. Even with the king''s boxing, they could not resist the aftershocks of their energy bombardment. "Luo Fei, help them!" Luo Lan looks blandly. After Luo Fei protects everyone, he lets the energy storm sweep his body. When his strength reaches Luo Lan''s strength, even if he hits his body with hundreds of thousands of energy, it''s just like tickling, without any harm. "I see." Luo Fei nodded his head, and his little body floated up to them. Then reach out your palm and take a pat in front of you! Pop! The violent gust seemed to encounter a thick layer. Compared with the shock that had caused the earth shaking, it suddenly solidified, and all the overflowing energy was scattered by Luo Fei''s slap. "Impact It''s over! " Colin opened his eyes and looked at Luo Fei strangely. That little guy had such power. "It''s Luo Lan''s son. He''s too strong." I vaguely remember that when Luo Fei was born, he was invited to attend his birthday party. It was only more than ten years, and he became so powerful! "I''m afraid this boy''s strength has several million combat effectiveness!" The northern King''s eyes were sharp. He judged Luo Fei''s strength from the state of his hand. Therefore, he was extremely surprised. Despite the light palm, it was nearly hundreds of thousands of energy impact. Both monkey king and bick have the ability to explode air. Their attack power often exceeds their combat power. The attack with 700000 energy is light when it reaches a million level. There was a sense of horror on his face. The young Saiya was only ten years old, and he had such terrible power. There''s another super Saiya on Sarada! Then his eyes turned to askari, who was excited to watch the play. Askari suddenly glanced at him. His eyes suddenly shrank, as if he had been watched by a tyrannical beast. The back of the king of the North world could not help sweating. Er The face of the king of the northern boundary was stiff. This little girl is not simple! "Forget it, Sarada can''t provoke..." The king of the northern border had a bitter smile in his heart. Before, in his heart, Fraser and son were truly terrible characters, but now how to look at them, Rolan and son, they are more terrible! Felisa is lucky to do business with such a powerful man without knowing that his army has not been engulfed. ¡­¡­ The fighting continues. Boom! The bright light is shining on the not too big jiewang star. The speed is faster than visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, the huge jiewang star has changed beyond recognition. The holes are all over the eyes. Because of the fast pace of the battle, no one can see their actions clearly except Luo Lan and Luo Fei.Maybe the king of the northern boundary can see more clearly. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Monkey King and bick appear and disappear, and their bodies are scarred. Because Monkey King has opened jiewang boxing for a long time, his tired body has gradually become weak. "Huhu..." Sun Wukong breathes the air like a cow. The sequelae of jiewang boxing gradually appears. With the consumption of strength, the body''s meridians surge up with a sense of pain. On the other hand, bick''s situation is not very good. When his combat effectiveness exceeds that of the monkey king, because the opponent opens three times the king''s fist, bick has always been under the wind, and now he is seriously injured, "Dad, who do you think they will win?" Asked ascali. Luo Lan replied: "I don''t know, anyone can win!" The current situation of the two men''s walk is eight Jin and eight Liang. If the monkey king can persist for a while, the victory will naturally belong to him. After all, the monkey king under the triple King''s fist has 840000 combat power, which is more than bick. But now he''s breathing, the burden of King''s fist is too heavy, and it''s obvious that he can''t support it any more. Three minutes later, after Monkey King and bick released their last strike, the exhausted Monkey King fell to the ground first, and then bick fell to the ground. Both of them were defeated. "Blah, take Xiandou and your father." A fairy bean was put into sun Bula''s hand. The little girl nodded her head, ran to the monkey king and took the fairy bean to him. Luo Lan came to bick''s side, sent a vitality to bick''s body, and then dropped a fairy bean. "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but you''ve become much stronger. If it wasn''t for the monkey king''s mastery of jiewang boxing skills, you''d really surpass it." After eating Xiandou, bick recovers. When he sees Luo Lan, his face turns crazy. "It''s you!" Luo Lan smile, "it seems you still remember me, is not very impressive, four years did not see you is let me look at with new eyes." Bick in the original book doesn''t have 700000 combat power at this time! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 Bick looks at Luo Lan with a complicated face. He has seen Luo Lan twice. One time, shortly after he was born, he had to enter the demon world to practice. The other time, at the 23rd World''s first martial arts meeting, they only met face to face. Luo Lan felt unfathomable when he met him twice. He didn''t see Luo Lan''s strength before. He thought that his strength was not enough, but now his strength has increased to 700000 combat effectiveness, but he still can''t see the strength of the other side. He knew that it was because the gap between them was too big. Bick got up from the ground and frowned. "Those people on earth say that the monkey king practices in the king of the world. Are you the so-called king of the world?" Luo Lan''s eyebrows moved and said with a smile, "I''m not the king of the world, he is..." Finger pointed to the side of the tall north boundary king. That dwarf wax gourd is the king of the world? There was a flash of surprise in bick''s eyes. The guy didn''t look like a master. "Yes, I am the king of the North galaxy." With a dry cough, the king of the northern boundary came out with his chest, and the big word "king of the boundary" on his clothes was very obvious. "King of the world?" Bick has some doubts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the suspicious look in bick''s eyes, the king of northern world suddenly felt uncomfortable. Although his strength was not as strong as the people present, his appearance was quite outstanding. This Namiki really had no eyesight. You can''t see that. Even if the king of hell saw him, he needed to be respectful. "Did you teach the boxing that monkey king just used?" The king of the North world eased his breath and said with pride: "of course, although I don''t have strong strength, few people in the North galaxy can compare with me in my understanding of martial arts. The king of the world boxing is a unique skill that I have painstakingly studied, which can greatly improve one''s fighting power." When ascali heard that, she turned her lips, and her beautiful voice began to ring. "What kind of world king boxing, it will increase the fighting power several times. It can''t compare with our Super Saiyan transformation." The northern boundary King''s expression was stagnant. He was about to retort. Seeing ascali''s fierce eyes, he choked back what he wanted to say. This little guy, he doesn''t dare to provoke. Seeing that the king of the northern border was crushed in front of a little girl, klin looked at ascali curiously and said to Kiki, "do you know who this little girl is?" Kiki shook her head. "Her name is ascali. She is the child of Lord Lorraine and miss Sophia." "It''s their child. No wonder it looks so powerful!" Colin suddenly realized that he had met sephia several times before. She was a very beautiful and heroic woman, but they seemed to be brothers and sisters. Unexpectedly, she had a child. I can''t help but envy Luo Lan. That guy is really lucky. With Bai Fumei as beautiful as tayis, he is so close to his beautiful sister. How can I not be so lucky! When klin laments for the happiness of Luo Lan''s life, Monkey King''s body has recovered. Because of this serious injury, his strength has improved a little. Looking at the young sun Bula in front of him, the monkey king was surprised, "Bula, why are you here?" "The teacher brought me here." "Ah, Luo Lan is here too. I really want to fight with you, but I can''t beat you!" Monkey King touched the back of his head and said with some self-knowledge. Luo Lan nodded to him and looked directly at the king of the northern world. "King of the world, I know you have two unique skills. You should teach them all to Wukong. Don''t you mind telling me about Yuanqi bullet?" "You even know Yuanqi bullet?" The king of the North world was shocked. The opponent knew that the king of the world''s boxing was not enough. Yuanqi bullet was his secret. "A little bit." Luo Lan''s face showed a smile. He had a chance to get the secret of Yuanqi bomb from the king of the North world, but just as he was about to continue, he was interrupted by the God of destruction, pomonfrey. The king of the northern boundary looks at Luo Lan and feels more and more that Luo Lan is unfathomable. "I don''t know where you know Yuanqi bullet, but I think you will be disappointed. My Yuanqi bullet is different from jiewang boxing. It can only be used by people with good nature. With respect, although you have terrible strength, you are unlikely to be able to learn it." Luo Lan grinned, stretched out a finger, and suddenly a bright white light ball condensed in the air, which was like an active spirit, constantly beating in the void. "Well "Natural vitality?" The king of the northern boundary was shocked. "That''s right. I also have some feelings about vitality." "How can it be that Saiya people, a race that doesn''t understand great love, can sense vitality..." The king of the northern boundary muttered to himself. "Maybe I have a better understanding. The natural Qi of Sarada makes me feel a little bit. The most important thing is that I have lived on the God creation star opened by the king of the world for several years, so I think I can master the vitality!"The two terms "big world king God" and "God making star" attracted the attention of the northern world king. After Luo Lan''s explanation, the northern world king realized that the original world king God actually existed. "The king of the world never appeared. I thought it was a legend..." "You''ve even seen birus, the God of destruction. Why don''t you believe in the God of the bounded king?" "Ah Hearing Luo Lan mention the name of bilus, the God of destruction, the pupil of the king of the North world suddenly shrinks, and his heart is even more shocked. His fear of birus, the God of destruction, came from his heart. As long as he heard the name, his body began to tremble. Many years ago, the northern king was once a big planet. It was because he offended birus, the God of destruction, that he became what he is now. Anyway, it can''t stop Luo Lan, so it''s just a good relationship. After thinking about it, Wang said, "OK, I can tell you the mystery of Yuanqi bullet." Next, the king of the northern boundary talked about the application method of Yuanqi bomb. In fact, Yuanqi bomb is to communicate with the power of nature and use the power of the whole nature to fight against the enemy. Of course, because it is the power of nature, all life in this world is included. This power has almost reached the level of rules. When the Yuanqi bomb is used, it needs to be guided by mental force, which is the same as Luo Lan''s absorption of natural energy on Sarada planet to strengthen the body. The difference is that Luo Lan''s absorption process is very rough, while the Yuanqi bomb is relatively mild, so it absorbs more energy. Because the Yuanqi bomb contains nature''s understanding of goodness, the attack of Yuanqi bomb is invalid for the kind people. "So it is. Yuanqi bomb contains the good side of life. If it is used well, it can also cultivate sentiment and improve the realm." This may be a more meaningful place to attack simply with air bombs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 "King of the world, I will also stay to practice. How do you train the monkey king, double my training." After staying for a while in Wang Xing of the northern boundary, bick suddenly didn''t plan to leave. He saw that the dwarf wax gourd in front of him was not strong, but his theory should be very rich. Otherwise, Luo Lan would not discuss with him for so long. If he could get his advice, he might be able to defeat the monkey king. The king of the northern boundary took a look at bick. "You can stay, but you must get rid of the anger." "Is bick going to stay, too? That''s great." The monkey king was overjoyed. He practiced on the world king star. Because Qiqi and klin were not his rivals, a man had suffered for a long time because he had no rivals. If bicken joined, he would be very happy. "Hum, when I receive the same training as you, no, I will train ten times as much as you, and I will beat you." Bick looked scornfully at the monkey king. His own strength had surpassed that of the other side. If it wasn''t for the monkey king who had mastered the trick called jiewang boxing, he would have won. But if you lose, you lose, and bick won''t find a reason for himself. After strengthening training, you can win next time. "If you are willing to accept the training seriously, it is not difficult to surpass Wukong," he said In the past, the heroes who came to jiewang star had tens of thousands of fighting power, and they could train experts like bick and monkey king. The northern jiewang was also excited. He thought that it would be better if Wukong could help himself to calm the universe in the future. When he faced other kings of the world, he also had light on his face. Then he looked at rofei and ascali beside him, and the king of the northern boundary sighed. These two children are so powerful at a young age that Wukong and the namik people named bik in front of them can''t catch up with them no matter how much they practice! "Bik also wants to practice with the king of the world. Is that ok? In case he takes the earth as his goal again, Wukong may not be able to stop him." When the Monkey King opened the triple King boxing, he was tied with the opponent. Klin could not imagine what he would do if bick also learned the king boxing. Suno showed a smile. "I think bick is different from before. We don''t have to worry too much." "I mean in case!" Colin is still worried. "Kiki, suno, I want to understand the vitality here. Please train blah." Sun Bula''s foundation is very weak. It''s no problem to ask Qiqi and suno to help. Of course, Qiqi and suno agree with each other with a smile. They like Sun Wukong and bulma''s daughter better. So next, bick and monkey king continued to receive training under the northern king, while sun Bula began to receive basic training under the guidance of Kiki and suno. In addition, although Luo Fei and ascali are not very interested in jiewang boxing, they still learn from Luo Lan at her request. In practical terms, jiewang boxing is not as good as super Saier transformation, but there is not much difference between them in essence. It will be good for them to know more about it in the future. Seeing that several people started training step by step, Luo Lan laughed, then flew up alone, found a place with dense clouds over jiewang star, and was ready to understand Yuanqi bomb. "It''s almost there." Around the golden clouds, Luo Lan stopped. With the warm wind blowing, the golden auspicious clouds are wavering and changing their shapes. These auspicious clouds are composed of high-grade water vapor. Although they are not full of energy like vitality, they are more or less affected by the divine space. Sitting in the haunting place of the auspicious clouds, their hearts are suddenly clarified. Luo Lan began to understand the yuan Qi bullet, and then constantly with his previous development of the "Yuan Qi cycle" to verify, unconsciously, his body began to wrap on a layer of Yingying light. "Yuanqi bomb contains the idea of human life. It is a rough use to attack it as energy. If these ideas are used well, they can temper the realm of the soul." "The divine realm is actually an upgraded version of this realm." "With the help of this realm and the characteristics of vitality, we may have a chance to completely integrate the full power of super Saiya into the normal." It seems that Luo Lan''s mouth gradually reveals a smile after he has figured out something. Unconsciously, his breath begins to become strong. When a gust of wind is about to sweep the whole world king space, all the waves suddenly disappear without a trace, as if nothing has happened. At this time, Luo Lan''s body is shining, and an almost invisible energy floats on the surface of his body. Luo Lan can''t help falling into the intoxication, and the "mind space" of her previous study has also been running automatically. ¡­¡­ After the super sair is promoted to full power, the road behind it actually varies from person to person. In the original book, sun WuFan, Sun Wukong, and bejita all choose to go further into super sair 2, and then each of them develops a new fighting mode. With the help of the God of the old world, sun WuFan opens up his potential and becomes a mysterious WuFan; Sun Wukong chooses to bear greater burden and become Super Saiyan 3; begita sticks to his own opinion and adheres to the training of Super Saiyan 2, and develops a combat mode equivalent to Super Saiyan 2 "transcending form".The development of the three is different. We can''t say who is more right. We just say that these are suitable for them. Of course, from a long-term point of view, Luo Lan thinks that the mysterious WuFan of sun WuFan will return to its original nature. If it persists for a long time, there may be unexpected breakthroughs. It''s a pity that the person concerned, sun WuFan, does not win. He thinks that after world peace, he gives up martial arts in order to learn. Just like the choice at the end of the game, it turned out to be quite stupid. Now Luo Lan is still up to the full power of Jintong super Saier. According to the transformation intensity, he has reached the level of super Saier 2 of ordinary Saier, so he can consider the next step of cultivation. Of course, if you insist on cultivating golden pupil super Saiya 2, there is no problem. The strength of transformation will continue to improve, and the strength will further become stronger. But Luo Lan''s heart faintly feels that this is not necessarily right. To be sure, it''s a way to become stronger to extend Jintong super Saier to super Saier 2. However, after seeing the power of the destructive God pomonfrey, Luo Lan''s pursuit of normal combat power is more firm, and the super Saier''s transformation to full power is already the best state. If we further improve, the burden on our body will increase sharply. If we have a burden, we may not be able to play as well as playing light. The silver lightning of super sair 2 is actually the discharge phenomenon caused by the power of super sair can not be completely controlled. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 The edge of the snake path above jiewang star, where the auspicious clouds are concentrated. The auspicious clouds are rolling and unpredictable. Luo Lan has been sitting still for a long time. As his consciousness gradually immerses himself in the practice of vitality, "spiritual space" and "vitality circulation" begin to run automatically. It seems that a pump is running at full power, and the vitality in jiewang space gradually begins to gather around him. A piece of transparent mist, the surface gradually becomes solid. Under the warm wind, a small amount of spirit in Xiangyun condenses into liquid drops, moistening Luo Lan''s body. At the moment, Luo Lan''s thinking is empty, and the external things around him can no longer affect him. His soul seems to hover in a sea full of vitality, feeling the natural breath contained in the vitality. Day and night cycle, four seasons change, and the natural breath nourishes his body. The power of the red dragon also flowed one after another. A touch of gentle energy swam in his body, moistening every cell in his body. In the different dimensional space connected with Luo Lan''s consciousness, the deep blue crystal with cracks on the surface also had movement. Dense heat appeared on the surface of the crystal, and the blue energy flashed out and slowly penetrated from the different dimensional space. The two energies meet in Luo Lan''s body and burst out a light chanting of the dragon. Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff. This kind of discharge is the characteristic of super Saier 2, which is caused by the power of super Saier can not be completely controlled after the energy explosion. Because Luo Lan''s golden pupil super Saier''s full power is comparable to super Saier 2''s transformation in intensity, it''s inevitable that super Saier 2 has the same characteristics as super Saier 2 in the case of empty thinking and no active control of energy. But the next second, the silver arc suddenly disappeared, Luo Lan wake up, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. With a wave, "Ho", a golden light soars up. Under the full power state of Jintong super Saiya, the ferocious momentum spreads out, the golden auspicious clouds disperse in an instant, and the sky is suddenly turned into two petals, revealing the clear pink sky. At this time, Luo Lan''s eyes coagulated and burst out with all her strength. A bright light flashed through her golden eyes. The flames kept burning, and silver white lightning appeared again. Pengpeng, the terrible momentum squeezed the space, like a battle drum beating on everyone''s chest. On jiewang star, everyone was attracted by his terrible energy. They stopped practicing and looked up at the sky. All of them were silly for a moment. "My God, the sky is split." "What is Luo Lan practicing? Why does she feel it difficult to breathe?" "That golden state, too powerful!" "So that''s his strength. It''s terrible." All kinds of exclamations are constantly heard. Monkey King, bick and others all look at Luo Lan in the sky in horror. His body seems to be fixed, and even moving one step will consume a lot of energy. "Hum, this is Dad''s Super Saiyan form!" Askari waved her arm hard, and her lovely face turned red with excitement. Although she had seen Rowland''s Super Saiyan form for countless times, she always felt very excited when she saw it. For her, super Saiya is not a distant dream. As long as she works hard, she is sure to become a super Saiya, but to achieve Rowland''s present state, ascali thinks she can''t do it in the foreseeable time. "Super Saiya?" People don''t understand it very well. "I know that the super sais are the best fighters in the sais." Sun Bula raised her hands to milk. She didn''t know exactly what a super Saiya was, but it was a word that ascali''s elder sister often said. It seemed very powerful. "Yes, super sais are the strongest. Even on Sarada, there are only three super sais." Askari has a proud face. Two of the three super saians on Sarada, one is her father and the other is her mother, are proud of her. "There are three such soldiers!" Colin and others feel incredible, can''t help but take a breath, a Luo Lan is so terrible, if there are three, it can dominate the universe! Bik''s eyes twinkled after hearing the speech, and he was shocked. He couldn''t help thinking about the super namiks that neru and the elder had told him when he was on namiks. A super Saiya, a super nemex, the name format is so similar, people can not help but associate. If super namiks have such power, I must achieve Bick''s eyes became firm. They were also shocked by the northern boundary king. At this time, he was completely speechless. Before, he knew that the top experts of Saifei might be more powerful than Frisa, but now he saw with his own eyes that he could easily crush Frisa."It''s terrible." The northern king held his forehead and wiped away a handful of sweat. He knew that Saffi''s power and its headquarters, Sarada, were very strong, but this kind of power was out of the ordinary. It was a new look. Compared with this, he is too weak. "Perhaps, only the God of destruction, birus, can be compared with the super saians!" The king of the northern boundary flashed an incredible idea. ¡­¡­ "Well, the energy is a little higher than before, but these flashes are really in the way." Luo Lan waved her strength and shook her head with emotion. Then she gathered her strength and returned to the full power of super Saiya in the normal state. Like super Saiya 2, the transformation form is naturally majestic, but Luo Lan knows that his level is still the original super Saiya full power, just because Jintong''s transformation enhances his strength and makes him show the phenomenon of super Saiya 2 discharge like monkey fan. To be reasonable, it is not a good phenomenon that lightning occurs when the super Saier transforms, which shows that his control of power is not complete enough. It needs further refinement. Think of here, Luo Lan smile, maintain the appearance of full power came to the monkey king, they and other people''s side, ascali directly happy to rush over, Luo Lan seize her head not to let her near, "don''t make trouble, my body energy will hurt you." Ascali''s eyes are turning, feeling the surging energy of Luo Lan''s body. She is envious in her heart. "You''ve learned to play yuan Qi?" The north boundary king asked, he felt a natural breath in Luo Lan''s body. "It''s a bit of an introduction." Luo Lan smiles and nods. As a means of attack, Yuanqi bomb is actually overqualified. With it, you can fully understand a higher level of realm. Luo Lan has realized the benefits of doing so. In such a short time, his realm has improved a lot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 At this time, the king of the northern world could not speak. He spent countless years developing the Yuanqi bullet, but the other side learned it in only a few days. You know, it took the monkey king several months to learn it. But on second thought, the person in front of him was different from the general Saiya people, and it was understandable that he learned it quickly. Only in this way, I will not experience the glory of being a teacher. Bah, what are you thinking about? How can you get carried away. The other side is a super Saiya, you must not show your superior appearance in front of him, otherwise your pathetic jiewang star will shrink again. Because the king of the northern boundary is wearing sunglasses, Luo Lan doesn''t notice his expression, but even if he knows, he will just smile and ignore it. Now he is not himself when he just crossed the world of dragon ball. With the improvement of his strength, his vision has become wider and his pattern has improved, and his attitude towards people and things has changed. He can not care about the offenses of some weak people, or he can tolerate them more calmly. The most powerful experts have a kind of detached indifference to foreign things. Just like Felisa, he is very cruel in nature, but he can show his gentlemanly demeanor gracefully when facing the cosmic people inside the Legion, and even show his tolerance to the weak. "Mr. Luo Lan''s learning talent is really rare in the world. I thought Wukong could master jiewang boxing and Yuanqi bullet so quickly. I didn''t expect you to be faster than him." All of a sudden, the king of the northern boundary felt something. "No, it''s just that the foundation is relatively high, so the integration is faster." "It''s very modest." "It''s not modesty. If one day you see a guy who can learn some tricks at a glance, you won''t think I''m fast." "Ha ha, how can there be such a person in the world." The northern King laughed. Luo Lan shakes her head and doesn''t explain it. When it comes to learning ability, who else in the universe can compare with boo the devil? What is the trick that can be learned at a glance? Although Luo Lan is confident in her own understanding, she is much worse than boo the devil. Of course, the king of the northern boundary will not take Luo Lan''s words seriously. After a while, Luo Lan begins to test the training results of ascali and Luo Fei. Askari, a little girl, has been ready to move for a long time. She shows him her learning achievements with pride. Luo Lan nods at her performance and then considers Luo Fei. From the test results, the two children''s performance is very good. Although they haven''t mastered jiewang boxing yet, they have at least got started, and they can master it thoroughly in time. Of course, considering the serious harm of gaobeijiewangquan to the body, Luo Lan would not allow them to use gaobeijiewangquan even if they learned it, let alone allow them to open it to the exaggeration level of 20 times jiewangquan like the monkey king in the original book. Five times or less of jiewang boxing is enough. With ascali''s fighting capacity, a five times increase can increase their fighting capacity to more than 10 million. Too strong jiewang boxing will hurt their young body. In the final analysis, it''s only because the application mode of jiewangquan is very similar to the transformation of super sairs that ascali is allowed to learn from. I hope that they can use jiewangquan as a bridge to find out the trick of transformation of super sairs. It''s not to let them use jiewangquan in battle. Luo Lan doesn''t worry about whether her children can become super Saiya. With two mature super Saiya, I and saifia, guiding them, super Saiya will only be their starting point. The two children have a natural love for practice, which makes Luo Lan very happy. Next, Luo Lan teaches sun Bula alone. The little girl is just over three years old and is in the stage of being ignorant of martial arts. A large part of the people present are qualified to give her advice, but Luo Lan decides to teach her in person. Sun Bula has great potential. He is no worse than the monkey meal in the original book. If he teaches well, he will be an expert in the future. Little by little, more than a month later. Askari and rofei have almost finished their practice on jiewang. At this time, Rolan will take them back to Sarada. Sun Bula also left. After mastering a certain cultivation foundation, what she needs next is a lot of actual combat experience, which is definitely not satisfied on jiewang star. Luo Lan has made plans for her next step. It is worth mentioning that during this month, sun Bula and bick got along well. The cold faced namik was very indifferent to other people, but he didn''t know what to do with sun Bula. Probably because sun Bula was just a three-year-old girl, she could not beat or scold her, so she could only accept her harassment with an iron face. For the departure of sun Bula, bick only felt relieved. ¡­¡­On Sarada. Luo Lan''s office into a tall, with a head of broken hair Saiya people. "Lord Luo Lan, you come to me." The young Saiya came in and said hello to Luo Lan. When he saw sun Bula with purple hair next to him, he couldn''t help looking at her. The young Saian, whose name was Tabor, was begita''s younger brother. It has been more than eight years since Tabor entered Sarada planet. Nourished by various resources and the vitality of Sarada planet, even if his fighting talent is not very good, he has gained a strong strength. According to the calculation of energy, his fighting capacity has exceeded 8000. If you put it in the past, you can''t even dream about it. In fact, however, high-level combat power is now a very common thing on Sarada. With the wide spread of spiritual tree fruits and fairy beans, and the cultivation of the Saian body by Sarada planet, the whole Saian family has become extraordinary. Except for some newborn children, it is not difficult for them to become elite soldiers with more than 10000 combat effectiveness as long as they are carefully trained. You know, in the sixth universe, as long as you are an adult Saiyan, the combat effectiveness can reach tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands. "Tabor, I have a mission for you." Luo Lan smiles at Tabor. "Please tell me!" Tabor answered earnestly. Luo Lan took a look at Sun Bula and pushed her out. "This is sun Bula, the child of Wukong. You can take her to the cultivation planet to have a long experience. You don''t have to protect her. You can make her suffer." Cultivator planet is the cultivation and production base of Saifei forces, and it is also the first station for young Saiya people to experience. Most Saiya people who come out of the nursery cabin will be thrown there to experience the cruelty of the battle. Of course, in order to ensure the safety of children''s lives, every child will arrange a protector, and they will not do anything at ordinary times, only when children''s lives are threatened To intervene. "Yes, sir Tabor responded loudly. Luo Lan nodded and said with a smile to Tabor, "don''t be so formal. By the way, has your brother contacted you recently?" Tabor scratched his head. "No, I heard that he led a team to a remote planet to carry out a mission. I can''t come back for a while and a half." "Well." Luo Lan said, "Bula, follow this uncle in the future, and practice well on the cultivation planet." "Yes, teacher!" Sun Bula''s clear voice response, for the first planet to experience, the little girl was particularly excited. Luo Lan smiles, and then arranges a spaceship to send them to the cultivation planet. That planet is not far away from Sarada, and the spaceship only takes a few days. In order to make sun Bula better experience the practice, Luo Lan did not choose to send her by instant movement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 It''s a sunny morning on Sarada. It''s a new day. Early in the morning, tays got up, washed and dressed. Then she went into the restaurant to enjoy the breakfast prepared by Teng girls and LAN Qi. Then she sat down in the yard with her computer and began to sort out her ideas in the warm sunshine. ¡­¡­ In the bedroom, Luo Lan is lying quietly with Saifeiya in her arms, enjoying the beautiful life in her arms. SAFIYA has a quiet rest. Her beautiful hair falls down naturally, her lips are slightly open, and she breathes slowly. This woman is sometimes very cruel, but sometimes very gentle. After every war, SAFIYA will suddenly turn from a valiant female god of war to a soft little rabbit. This contrast gives Luo Lan a special sense of conquest. At this time, it has been many days since Sun Bula went to the planet of cultivating people for training, and Luo Lan''s life has returned to calm. Every day, in addition to exchanging martial arts with Sophia, Luo Fei and ascali are instructed to practice. For Luo Lan, his life now can be called very beautiful. He has a smart and virtuous wife, a sister who makes progress together, a pair of children who work hard, and a gentle and obedient housekeeper. If we don''t consider that this is the world of dragon balls and there are countless unpredictable strong people outside, everything will be quite satisfactory. If you want to say something regretful, it''s that Sophia can''t bear to serve herself with tayis. Every communication should be carried out separately. The sun rises gradually. Luo Lan comes out of the bedroom. Soon after that, Sophia also arranges her clothes and comes out. In the yard, tayis is immersed in the sea of fantasy. Only Ranqi has a look at them with a book in her hand. "Where are roffy and ascali?" Luo Lan asks LAN Qi. Orchid gently smile, blue hair orchid born soft cute, that smile seems to even glaciers can melt. "After breakfast, they left Sarada and went to other planets to compete." "It''s hard work." "They said they wanted to be super sais early." She said with a smile. Luo Lan looks happy. "I think it''s their brother and sister who are fighting. They don''t have to be in a hurry to become super Saiya. If they accumulate a little more in the early stage, they will practice more smoothly in the future." Sophia''s white brow slightly frowned. She came from the past and knew the significance of super Saia''s transformation for Saia. It can be said that it''s not a good thing to become a super sair too early. It will only lower the limit of super sair ahead of time. Luo Lan is a face of relief, "children have such an idea is good, as long as we help from the side, there is no solution?" "Well, that''s right..." Sophia laughed. Super Saiya people are over concerned about their children''s problems. You should know that they have been groping all the way in the past, and the conditions are much harsher than them. "By the way, do you want breakfast? I''ll heat it up." Asked rankie. "No, I''ve already had Xiandou." Saifeiya waved her hand. As soon as she finished, she saw Ranqi blinking and looking at herself. Saifeiya reflected that her words meant something else. She immediately turned red and looked at her angrily. Blue hair orchid pour also, change is blonde orchid, can''t help but be beaten by her. Luo Lan doesn''t respond. She tells LAN Qi to prepare some snacks. LAN Qi walks away with a smile. Soon the delicious food is served. After enjoying the delicious food, Luo Lan proposes to let Luo Fei and ascali change their cultivation environment. "Where do you think it''s good to take them?" Asked Sophia. "Don''t those two children have to compete all the time? Why don''t you take ashkari to the demon world for training, and I''ll take rofei to hell to limit a year for them to work hard." Luo Fei and ascali have a 10-year competition agreement. At present, ascali is slightly ahead. "Demon world..." Sophia thought about it and nodded. The demon world is a good place, where there are enough strong people to experience. As for the danger, Sophia doesn''t worry at all. With her initial full power strength, even the king of the demon world can go around for a period of time. "That''s it. I''ll take ashkari to the devil''s world and improve my strength by the way." "No wonder you agreed so readily!" "It''s all practice, and I want to promote it." Saifeiya''s combat effectiveness is more than 2.5 billion points, which is a big difference compared with Luo Lan. If he doesn''t work hard, he will only be bullied overnight. Saifeiya miss the years of bullying Luolan decades ago, but with the improvement of strength, those days are gone forever. Now that the matter has been settled, Luo Lan is ready to call the two children back, which requires SAFIYA to go. It is probably because SAFIYA is always strict. In front of the children, SAFIYA''s dignity is much stronger than him. After a flash of light, Sophia disappears in front of her. A few minutes later, she comes back with the rofei brothers and sisters."Do you know what I mean by calling you back?" "Mom has said that." Ascali had an excited face. "My aunt said dad would take us out for training." Luo Fei nodded and looked forward to the next training. "Well, roffy, you''re going to hell with me. Ascali will go to the devil''s world with her mother. You''ll see who will break through into a super Saiya first!" "Hum, it must be me!" Ascali is confident. "Not necessarily." Luo Fei doesn''t admit defeat either. Saifeiya gave them a light look and said: "don''t fight. Look at the result one year later. Ascali, go to the earth with me, and then enter the demon world from there." "Be careful of the devil in the demon world." Luo Lan reminds us that the strength of DARPA, the king of the demon world, is not clear for the time being, and should be similar to that of Sophia. Under him, there are four demon kings, who manage the four directions of the demon world for him respectively. Next, there are the managers of each continent. At the beginning, the demon mambuso that Luo Lan met was the general under the East demon king Amos, who helped manage the 254 continent. Sophia nodded her head, took ashkari''s little hand and led her to blink. "Goodbye, Dad!" Whew, the figures of Sophia and ascali disappear in front of us. Luo Lan then says hello to tayis and moves away. The next second, they appear in the netherworld, and then shuttle all the way through the gate of the netherworld to enter hell. In hell, except for a small number of ferocious people who are qualified to be imprisoned in the "false heaven" after death, some other evil criminals can only live in the harsh environment of the wilderness and work hard under the supervision of the underworld. Because they have no body, these souls have no ability to resist. In the wild land where the blood river flows, the dark red color gives people a feeling of depression. "Dad, is this hell? It''s worse than the desolate planet outside!" "First, keep your breath in order not to be noticed." "Oh." Luo Fei looks around and carefully astringes his breath. "Where are we going next?" Luo Lan raised her head, her golden eyes swept the hell, and said faintly: "go to see a Saiya master first!" His predecessor is naturally Yamasa, an ancient Saiyan, who is no less powerful than Super Saiyan 2. ¡­¡­ PS: recommend a Longzhu companion, this Longzhu is poisonous, rebirth is No.17, you can have a look! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 Hell''s Blood River spreads over the wild and dry land, and the surging river is very thick. Even if there are numerous tributaries distributed all over the mainland, the whole desolation of hell has not changed at all. The scarlet blood river is rolling, and bubbles constantly emerge from the rocks at the bottom of the river. Luo Lan and Luo Fei flew all the way along the blood River and soon arrived at an endless ocean. In the lower reaches of the deep sea, there are swarms of black fish. Their food is the souls struggling in the sea. Whenever a soul falls from the yellow spring, these swarms of fish are like sharks smelling blood, opening their sharp teeth and biting them. Only Luo Lan watched for a while, many souls were reduced to food in the mouth of these fish, and the whole soul was torn and eaten. These souls who have fallen into hell have committed countless crimes, and it is not a pity that they have disappeared. Under the deep ocean, where the sun can''t shine, everything seems very quiet. If you go deeper, everything you see will change again. It''s like walking into a fairy tale world. In the sky, it''s like a big sun hanging high, shining with a piece of golden light. Breeze blowing, the grass covered with falling petals, falling flowers colorful, yingfeicaohao long, magnificent scenery like heaven. This is the false heaven, where only the souls who have committed the most heinous crimes can be held. In a bamboo building, yamosa was cultivating himself there as usual in order to raise his mood to a higher level. At this time, he suddenly opened his eyes and felt two strong breath approaching him from a distance. "What a strong breath. Who is it?" Wow, a cyclone blew into the bamboo building, and soon two figures appeared in front of him. When yamosa saw the person in front of him, his face showed a little surprise. "Master yamosa, long time no see." Luo Lan said hello to amosa with a smile. "Ha ha, I thought it was someone who came to my residence. It was you who came!" When yamosa saw the younger generation of the clan, he showed a smile on his face and looked directly at Luo Lan. He was surprised to find that Luo Lan''s appearance had always maintained a super Saiya shape. "Strange, your energy is obviously stronger than before, but the breath is surprisingly calm. It doesn''t have the violent feeling of super Saiya. How do you do it?" Luo Lan said: "it''s called super Saier full power. It''s a form developed to better adapt to the power of super Saier." Then he explained the full power characteristics of super Saiya. After hearing this, a light of thinking flashed in yamosa''s eyes, which seemed to get some enlightenment from Luo Lan''s state. Looking at Luo Fei beside him, "the child beside you is..." "My son, roffy." Luo Lan introduced him and said to Luo Fei, "this is the elder of Saiya people I told you. The power of the elder of amosa is much stronger than me." Yamosa laughed: "I''m flattered. I''ve been practicing for a few more years. I''m not as strong as you." Looking at Luo Fei seriously, yamosa nodded, "yes, this age has such a strong power. It''s just a matter of time to become a super Saiya person in the future." "I brought my children to hell for experience. I wonder if master yamosa can recommend some places?" "Ha ha, I''m really familiar with hell, so I''ll give you a good recommendation." Yamosa smiles brightly and recommends several places where there are experts to Luo Lan. In addition, he cautions: "you are the life of the sun. You can challenge the strong, but don''t disturb the operation of hell too much. You should know that there are many experts who come down from heaven like me in hell, and they will be very troublesome." Most of the souls in hell have no body, and the strength of the underworld staff is not strong, but there are too many masters to hide. Many masters are tired of staying in heaven, so they hide in hell, and their strength is not inferior to that of amosa. Luo Lan after listening to the admonition of amosa, quietly revealed some of his heyday. Suddenly an overwhelming momentum swept in the past, amosa felt a burst of consternation on his face, and then nodded in surprise. Luo Lan''s strength was beyond his expectation. It''s hard to find opponents in heaven, not to mention hell. Saiya people also have a master! "It turns out that your strength is already so strong, so I can rest assured." Amosa is very pleased. Luo Lan says modestly that he can only get by. Amosa laughs, and some of his hands itch to suggest that he should compete with Luo Lan. If he can compete with experts like amosa, of course, Luo Lan should. So let Luofei in the side to watch, he is fully open to fight with amosa. A low drink! The golden light rose like a flame. Suddenly, a powerful force is released, and the energy of terror changes the sky of the whole "false heaven". Jintong super Saiya''s full power is no worse than super Saiya 2. It has the strength to compete with lightning saru with all its strength. You know, even the king of the demon world, Dappula may not have such strength.Yamosa eyes a bright, clench fist roar a, the great power is not worse than Luo Lan. At this time, Luo Lan found that she had underestimated amosa before. As a super Saier who has existed for many years, amosa''s transformation form is still in the most primitive stage of super Saier, but because of the powerful normal force, it is not weaker than herself. "Luo Lan, let''s fight with all our strength." "Good!" Luo Lan''s mood is high and her eyes are full of fighting spirit. The next second, the two figures disappeared at the same time. In the dim light, the two fuzzy figures were flying at high speed, and the fierce battle began. ¡­¡­ Just when Luo Lan was competing with the ancient Saiya people, on the other side of the demon world, Saifeiya and ascali also started their journey in the demon world. They were just lawless fighting maniacs. Entering the demon world was like a fish entering the ocean, and they were no longer constrained. They constantly ambush the experts in the demon world. After each battle, they quickly leave and go on to another continent. Under the operation of the two battle maniacs, the whole demon world was disturbed, and the originally not very peaceful demon world became more and more turbulent. ¡­¡­ Far away in outer space, a planet full of metal life. "Bang!" "Boom!" Bejita stood in front of the metal fortress full of bullet holes, and kept releasing energy waves to the black metal man in his hands. With a roar, the ground suddenly trembled, and the metal earth immediately seemed to be attacked by a nuclear bomb. A huge mushroom cloud rose, and the black cloud dispersed, and a huge pit with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared in front of him. But in the face of such a cruel attack, these metal people seem to have no natural fear, and they are still rushing forward one after another. After spitting, begita impatiently attacked, and then attacked by another group of energy from the sky, instantly turning everything in front of her into powder. At this time, the other three members of the bejita team came close, and Napa yelled, "bejita, these guys can''t finish the fight!" "Or, just destroy the planet!" "Fool, if you can destroy it, I will destroy it long ago, but Felisa is interested in the mineral resources of this planet. If you dare to destroy his planet, he will come to you next moment." Begita gave Napa a a hard look. "I''m kidding..." Napa awkwardly touched his bald head. In recent years, his hair finally fell off. "The strength of these metal men is not strong, but they are as many as ants. As long as they have enough resources, they can continuously produce soldiers." The speaker was a tall Saian named kagis, who should have died in the previous mission and survived because of the great increase in the strength of bejita. "That''s how Felisa is going to spend our time in practice." Begita knew it. Since going to Sarada, begita has been eager to improve his combat effectiveness. Although his combat effectiveness has been increased to 200000 by using the training equipment he got from Tabor in recent years, he is still not sure about Felisa. So this is not the time to fight against Felisa. "We don''t have enough hands!" Kagis shook his head. "By the way, latiz, don''t you have another brother, or go and get your brother?" Napa looked at latiz. Latiz beat a wave of Qigong to wipe out a piece of metal man. He said with disdain, "my brother is a waste. Even if he gets it, he can''t help." "Come and have a try. Felisa has been arranging such low-level tasks for us. I don''t want to do it any more." Napa said in a loud voice. Begita takes a blank look at Napa and acquiesces to his proposal. If he has been busy with such low-level tasks, he really has no time to improve his strength, let alone surpass Felisa. "Well, I''ll go. You don''t want any hope!" Latiz thought about it and nodded. Even if his younger brother is a junior soldier, he should have nearly 1000 combat effectiveness now. He should be able to help dispose of some waste. Well, according to the message given to him by his mother before the destruction of vegeta, it seems that karkarot was sent to a planet called Earth. It''s a long way to go. Maybe it will take a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 The earth is located in the south side of the North galaxy, where there are neither rare minerals nor high-quality slaves, so it has not attracted the attention of the frissa Legion. If Napa had not mentioned his brother kakaote to his face, latiz would not have thought of that planet. Considering that there is a serious shortage of manpower when carrying out the task, it is necessary to recall even a subordinate soldier. With begeta''s tacit consent, latiz set out for earth. Cursing to find the location of the earth from the star map, latiz looked at the information above, his eyes flashed a trace of disdain. Intelligence says that the earth is a relatively low-level civilization development, even the parent star did not come out of the planet, above the life of the indigenous people called Earth people, the average combat effectiveness is only a single digit. This kind of weak race, latiz completely ignored. "What a remote planet..." "It''s just a low-level planet. Karkarot should have wiped out the aborigines on it." Latiz thought scornfully. More than 20 years later, he has long forgotten the purpose of his parents to send his brother to the earth. He only thought that he was sent to conquer the planet! Whew! Laetiz''s spherical spaceship suddenly burst into bright light, and then soared into the sky and disappeared as a light spot. In order to delay the loss of life on the long way, the Saia people usually take the sleep mode when they take the spaceship to carry out the mission. This kind of spaceship has a very narrow internal space, and the only thing that can be praised is that the failure rate is very low. It is the most important means of transportation for the frissa Legion and even the once Beijita Saia people. With the sleep system of the spaceship gradually opened, latiz soon went into a deep sleep, and the next time he woke up was when he arrived at the destination "Earth". Hiss ~ ~ the spaceship drags a long tail to run fast, and disappears into the Dark Universe in the blink of an eye. ¡­¡­ On the edge of the West galaxy, the army of frissa is crossing the interstellar space to fight in this remote region. After cooperating with the Saifei forces, Felisa was less and less satisfied with the business of the North galaxy, and began to gradually introduce the fire of war into other galaxies. Because of the expansion of Felisa''s army to the west, numerous planets in the West galaxy also fell into Felisa''s hands. Not long ago, the team led by the team of kinut conquered an advanced planet. With a click, the electronic door opened, a blue skinned cosmonaut came in. "King Felisa, there''s a ship off course in the Brigitta team." The blue cosmonaut reports truthfully. "Oh?" Felisa looked back, adjusted the aircraft, and turned a direction in the air. "Where did that ship go?" The cosmonaut quickly replied: "according to the report of the bergita team, we went to a planet called Earth. It is said that there is a Saiyan who has been sent there since childhood. Due to the shortage of manpower of the bergita team, we are going to recall the Saiyan there and speed up the progress of the task." "Ooh, ooh, ooh, when did that boy begita care so much about the mission?" Felisa''s Scarlet eyes were as cold as ever. After touching his chin, Felisa said with a smile to Shangbo: "Mr. Shangbo, you see, in addition to bejita and some of them, there are still the remaining SAIAS in bejita. This shows that we didn''t check the SAIAS carefully enough in those years!" "It''s a dereliction of duty." Shangbo bent down calmly. At the beginning, Felisa gave him and dodoria the task of chasing the surviving sais. Basically, all sais have been eliminated. I don''t want to find that one of them survived on a remote planet like the earth. However, Shangbo didn''t worry that Fraser would blame him. As a confidant who assisted Fraser from the time of King crud, Shangbo won Fraser''s appreciation with his humble attitude, so his position in Fraser''s army has been very stable and won Fraser''s trust. Felisa waved her hand and said with a gentlemanly manner, "Mr. Shangbo is very hard to take charge of so many tasks. I won''t blame you." "So for begita, their private action this time..." "Come on, just a Saiyan can''t make waves. If begita can serve the king sincerely, the king would like to see it. It''s a pity that the boy has a lot of thoughts. He is submissive on the surface and doesn''t know what he''s thinking on the bottom of his heart!" "It''s just a pretentious prince. Up to now, the combat effectiveness is only tens of thousands. It''s far from comparable with the sais on Sarada. If the sais are strong, they are on the other side of Sarada." When it comes to Salada, Saiya, Shangbo''s face is full of fear. The power on the other side of Sarada was unheard of. "After all, it''s the main source of the saians, which can''t be compared with the traitors of vegeta." So far, frissa misunderstood the relationship between Sarada and vegeta. "Well, what''s the situation on the other side of the earth?" "A long time ago, it was confirmed that it was a low-level planet when it was explored. Because it had only water and plants on it, lacked necessary precious minerals and energy crystals, and had no development value, it was listed as an abandoned planet." The cyan cosmonaut quickly added.Felisa felt her chin for a moment and decided to leave him alone. "Let people pay attention to the situation of vegeta. For us, the most important thing now is to capture the West galactic planet. Everything else can be put down first." Shangbo nodded his head, with a smile on his face, and then told Felisa what happened recently in the Saifei forces. When Felisa heard that Rowland and queen Saifei were both making a breakthrough in the cultivation, he just shook his head and laughed, and didn''t pay attention at all. He has seen the power of "Super Saiyan" before. It''s very good to put millions of combat power in the universe. However, in his eyes, he is a top master in the universe. How powerful can he be if he breaks through millions of combat power again? Can he reach his 120 million strength? It''s impossible. For Saifei forces, as a partner, Felisa gives respect, but from the bottom of my heart, Felisa never puts each other in an equal position. His modesty and gentleness is only due to the great disparity of strength between the two sides, and the strong give pity to the weak. From the beginning to the end, Felisa always put himself in a high position and thought that he was in charge of the whole situation. "Let the Saifei forces provide logistical support when necessary, and the planets conquered by those legions will also be auctioned off. It''s not the best way to overstock them." "Don''t worry, your majesty. Everything will be arranged properly." Shangbo smiles and nods gently and modestly. ¡­¡­ In hell, Luo Fei steadily improves his strength under Luo Lan''s training. Saifeiya and askari are still hunting demons everywhere in the demon world, cultivating people. On the other side of the planet, sun Bula is growing vigorously, and young children are growing like bamboo shoots after rain every day. Time goes by. In the twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. This is the fifth year of the end of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association. On this day, outside the solar system, a shining aircraft "whew" broke through the starry sky and gradually entered the solar system. In the habitable zone of the solar system, a blue star appears in front of us. Next to it, there is a satellite full of craters. The blue star with its satellite is making periodic motion around the central yellow dwarf www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Whew! Outside the earth, a white spherical aircraft like a meteor across the void, quickly toward the direction of the earth, hiss hiss, aircraft friction with the atmosphere, huge kinetic energy into heat, the whole aircraft become red. With a loud bang, the aircraft dragged a long tail flame and fell on a vast farm. In addition to the local farmers, few people found the phenomenon of aircraft falling. "Well?" Is it a meteorite falling? The farmer was attracted by the huge impact sound, because it happened on his farm, the farmer quickly drove the tractor to the place where the huge impact happened. A few kilometers away on the grassland, the breeze blowing crisp grass like spray ups and downs. When the farmer drove to the impact site, he saw a huge impact pit with a diameter of more than 20 meters in a flat grassland. When he walked in, the impact pit was about 67 meters deep and hemispherical. The sand and stone in the middle had been splashed by the strong impact. The splashed dust covered a radius of 100 meters, and hot steam was emitting at the edge. "Is it really a meteorite falling?" The farmer approached carefully with a cigarette in his mouth. As he approached the edge of the impact, he saw the inside of the huge crater. There is a small spherical object embedded in the soil in the central earth rock burial place. The surface of the object is steaming with heat. It looks like a UFO on TV. The farmer swallows his saliva and realizes that he has found something unexpected. He runs back to the tractor and takes out a firegun to defend himself. "Click!" At this time, the spaceship shakes a few times, floats slightly, then the cabin door slowly opens, and a spaceman in combat suit comes out. Latiz stooped to step out of the spaceship, looked around, covered his mouth, coughed, and floated slowly. At this time, the energy detector in his ear made a series of fierce noises. Latiz took a look, and the data displayed above was pitiful. "It''s a rubbish race. It''s strange that karkarot didn''t kill them." Latiz''s body floated into the air and looked around, when he saw the farmer pointing a gun at him. "Who are you?" The farmer raises his gun and stares at latiz on guard. The black barrel is aimed at latiz. As long as there is little change, he will shoot. "Well?" Latiz frowned. After the sound of "Di Di Di", a weak combat effectiveness value appeared in the frame. Latiz glanced at it, and his disdain grew stronger. "Garbage, the combat effectiveness is only 5 points, and this kind of strength is still living on this planet. What the hell is kakarot doing?" Dissatisfied with her brother whom she did not meet, latiz''s anger came up. "Stop, who are you? If you don''t talk, I''ll shoot." Sweat dripped from the farmer''s forehead, but latiz, unmoved, fell to the ground in mid air and walked calmly towards him. "Bang!" The farmer pulled the trigger, and a bullet flew out of the barrel of the gun and shot directly at latiz''s chest. When latiz saw the bullet flying towards him, his face became more smiling. He threw his hand and squeezed the other side''s bullet in his palm, and then fired it back hand! Whew! The bullet was accelerated to the extreme and directly shot through the farmer''s chest. The farmer fell to the ground with blood flowing all over the ground. Latiz shook his head. "It''s a stupid life. I dare to point my gun at him. I deserve to die!" "Let me see what other life on this planet is like?" Point the detector, expand the scope of detection, and soon a series of dense data appeared in front of us. ¡°5£¡¡± ¡°2£¡¡± ¡°18£¡¡± Most of them are not in the flow of energy. Latiz turned on the filter function of the detector and removed some values below 20 combat effectiveness. Soon the messy data became clear, and a series of slightly more powerful energy reactions were detected by him. ¡°98£¡¡± ¡°154£¡¡± ¡°845£¡¡± "A low-level planet is a low-level planet. It doesn''t even have a little visible energy. Eh, here''s a value of 845. Is it karkarot? Well, it''s 2300 kilometers away from here. Let''s go and have a look first. " Latiz was a little surprised. In addition, the test found several powerful energy sources, but none of them exceeded 500 combat power. Just think about it a little bit. Rattiez has determined that the 845 number of energy is probably his younger brother karkarot. After all, he is a junior soldier with poor qualifications, and his combat effectiveness has already embarrassed him. Where you are like yourself, you have reached an amazing 3100 combat effectiveness in nearly 30 years. If you leave the team and wander alone, you can live a very nourishing life in the universe. Of course, latiz would not have such a high combat effectiveness, which is the result of the training of vegeta in recent years.For begita, latiz is both respectful and fearful! "Ha ha, kakaote, big brother has come to you. I hope you can make a wise choice!" Latiz laughs, goes up into the air with a "whew" and flies towards the 845 energy target shown in the detector. ¡­¡­ In the temple, laotianshen, Qiqi and suno had been discovered as early as when latiz''s spaceship entered the earth. "Sister, it''s like a Saian?" Suno looked at the lower boundary and asked Qiqi hesitantly. "It''s saians, but it''s different from the saians on Sarada..." Although Qiqi has not seen too many Saiya people, according to the agreement, the Saiya people of sharada planet should not be so reckless to kill. "Maybe it''s a single Saiya, so the information is limited." God guessed. "Suno, please go there yourself. Don''t let this Saian make trouble on earth." Qiqi looked at the lower bound and said to suno. Suno smile, patted his chest and said: "give it to me, I''ll go and catch him." With that, suno jumped straight down from the temple, and his graceful figure soon disappeared in the clouds. Suno''s combat effectiveness has already exceeded 50000 after practicing in jiewang star. It''s not easy to capture latiz. ¡­¡­ On the kalinda, the cat fairy pauses the training of the earth''s martial arts and Taoism, takes a far-reaching look at the distance, and then shakes his head to continue the training of the earth''s martial arts and Taoism. "There seems to be an iron headed Saiya on earth!" "Forget it, it seems that the goddess suno has already done it. Then there is no problem." In a mountain village. Tianjinfan and jiaozi are practicing in the valley. Using "four body boxing", tianjinfan turns itself into four and attacks jiaozi from different directions. Jiaozi''s fingers are light and commands the surrounding stones to float in the air. BAM BAM BAM, the four tianjinfan jump up and smash all the stones. All of a sudden, a strange smell appeared on the earth. Tianjinfan''s sharp eyes glanced at the distance and laughed. He didn''t care. "Ah Tian, the air is a little cold, and the combat effectiveness is more than 3000 points." Dumplings are floating in the air with sleeves inserted. "Don''t worry, suno has already done it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 The white clouds are floating and the cool wind is blowing. Overseas turtle fairy house is located on the coast of the East China Sea, with pleasant climate all year round. On the beach, turtle fairy is lying on the sunshine chair with a magazine. Suddenly, there is a loud bang. A violent explosion occurs on the sea floor hundreds of meters away, splashing water as high as tens of meters. Then, under the action of gravity, it turns into rain and falls from the sky. The huge movement awakened the sleeping tortoise fairy. He took the magazine covered on his head and looked at the sea full of spray. "That kid klin, he didn''t even let me sleep well. I knew he wouldn''t stay in the tortoise fairy house." But he was very pleased that Colin had reached a height that he could not imagine. At the bottom of the sea, Colin breathes, wears the weight invented by bulma, and seriously waves his fist, clenches his fist and makes it hard. Suddenly, it''s like blasting. The silent underwater world becomes restless, and the powerful attack flattens the distant hills through the water. Immediately there was another storm above the sea. Being in the deep sea, the barrier of the sea makes it very difficult to move easily. Continuous movement aggravates the consumption of oxygen in the body, and soon Colin has to float from the bottom of the sea. Whoa, fly back to turtle fairy house. Colin came down from the sky and stepped on the beach. With a little effort, the great power is released, and the steam on the body is evaporated in an instant. The tortoise fairy looked at him and sighed with admiration, "yes, your control of energy is amazing. Except for Wukong, it''s hard to find anything comparable to you." Klin touched his bald head and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu Tian, I''m flattered. I''m a lot worse." "Hey, don''t be modest. It''s your youth''s time. I''m very satisfied to see you carry forward the tortoise fairy stream. By the way, they will all come to Wukong''s party today, won''t they?" Klin nodded: "bulma has contacted Huilai and will bring their daughter. Wutian teacher has not seen Bula. That child is as terrible as Wukong!" The tortoise fairy is interested, "that I can want to see." Looking at Kelin, "you see Wukong even has his daughter. Should you also find an object? You don''t want to stay in my turtle fairy house in the future, do you?" "I want to look for it, but no one likes me..." Colin was worried. A martial Taoist like him was busy practicing all day long. He went to the mountains and forests, where he had time to fall in love. "Isn''t there a woman named Lan Fang? I think you often contact her. You must be interested in her. If you really have this idea, you feel like you''re going to take it. If it''s too late, you won''t regret it." Tortoise fairy has seen Lan Fang. She is a good-looking woman. Colin waved his hand sheepishly. "We''re just friends. We don''t have the relationship you think." The tortoise fairy looked at him angrily, and was about to tell his apprentice how to fall in love, when he saw that klin suddenly looked at the sky with a serious face. "What''s the matter?" The tortoise fairy put his hand on his forehead and looked away. "Just now, there is a strong breath on the earth, which should come from the alien ball, but it''s no big problem. This level of power can''t lift any waves." Colin shook his head. The breath that appeared on the earth is about 3000 combat power, which is not enough. "Well, you can be sure." When master GUI heard that, he naturally let go. With the rise of martial arts atmosphere, a large number of experts have emerged among the young generation of the earth. Although they can''t be compared with tianjinfan and Kelin, Mr. GUI believes that the times are always progressing. Old people like him can''t help them in strength, and can only sometimes give young people directions. "Well, let''s clean up. Wukong will come soon." Tortoise fairy humanity. Klin did not pay attention to the breath that suddenly appeared on the earth, nodded his head, and began to clean up the furnishings in the tortoise fairy house with the tortoise fairy. ¡­¡­ On the vast plain, a long snake rises from the rolling yellow sand. A little girl in an orange red military uniform with a small braid on her head runs fast on the plain. The little girl''s speed is extremely fast. She jumps and jumps, and disappears from her sight in the blink of an eye, leaving a piece of dust behind. Across the plain, into the prairie, the little girl began to excitedly chase a cheetah, giggle, mouth issued a silver bell like smile. Until the cheetah was exhausted, he patted his ass to find the next play target. He looked at a snow capped mountain in the distance. The little girl with pigtails turned her eyes and ran towards the snow capped mountain. On the other side of the snow capped mountain, the temperature has dropped to below zero. In this inaccessible permafrost, bick is wearing his constant white Cape and hat, quietly meditating on the snow. Suddenly, a gust of wind strikes. Bick suddenly opens his eyes and sees a fierce attack coming towards him. "Who?" Bick gave a low drink and hit his attacker with the palm of his hand.Bang! The two fists collided in midair, and a violent and fierce whirlwind broke out. There was a sudden shock within 100 meters of the impact point, and the snow began to sink, crushing into crystal ice under the strong wind pressure. Wow, the shadow of the sneak attack flew out directly. "Sun Bula!" Bick''s eyes suddenly burst out a cold light, arms suddenly extended, faster speed over the leap out of the little girl, holding her calf will her upside down. Sun Bula''s feet fluttered and her limbs struggled. "Let me go, let me go!" "It''s you again. I warn you that if you make trouble with me again, I''ll be blamed for being rude." Bick looked at Sun Bula coldly. "Well, I just want to see how good you are." "Get out of here, don''t think you are the daughter of Monkey King, I won''t kill you. Now even your father is not my opponent." After training, bick''s strength has been greatly improved, and Sun Wukong, who also masters jiewang boxing, can''t match him. Sun Bula flattened his mouth. "If you dare to bully me, I will not let you go when my brother comes back." "Don''t think you can climb up to me after one year''s practice. Your strength is far from enough." Bick''s forehead appeared a few green tendons. He looked at Sun Bula angrily and kicked her to the sky. But after a while, sun Bula flew back again. Bick was silent for a while and simply ignored her. He sat down and continued to meditate. There is one thing that sun Bula is not wrong. Although bik''s strength has surpassed that of Sun Wukong, sun Bula has a cousin whose power is far above him. Bick can''t get in trouble for the time being, so she doesn''t exist. Sun Bula''s eyes were blue and purple. He saw that bik was really meditating. His mouth was crooked and his face was flying in the direction of baozi mountain. After flying about one hundred kilometers, just after flying out of the mountain range where the snow mountain is located, a tyrannical smell approached from a distance. Sun Bula stopped to feel that the other party was coming for him. Her eyes rolled and her face suddenly showed a happy smile. "Hee hee Interesting people are coming. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 "Hee hee Interesting people are coming. " Sun Bula waited quietly. About ten seconds later, a brown figure came from the vast sky and stopped five or six meters away from sun Bula. The man was dressed in a brown combat suit with long hair. His energy was chaotic, but the intensity was passable. "Saiya?" Seeing each other''s appearance clearly, sun Bula tilted her head and made her lovely face smile more brightly. "Uncle, are you here for me?" Sun Bula''s soft voice came. Latiz frowned, with doubts on his face, "it''s strange that it''s not kakarot. A kid''s combat power has reached 845. How can the aborigines of low-level planets have such strength? It''s not the detector that''s broken down!" Then he used the detector to detect the little girl in front of him, and the result was 845 combat effectiveness. Lattiz was surprised. He didn''t expect that such a powerful child would appear on a low-level planet. You know, even the children of Saiya can''t be so strong when they are so old. "Eh!" Lattiz suddenly saw the little girl shaking behind to take a tail, eyes lit up. "Kid, are you Saiya?" "My name is sun Bula. I''m four years old." Sun Bula suddenly became very polite and introduced himself seriously. Latiz doesn''t care what her name is. At this time, he has decided from the characteristics that the other party is Saiyan. Now he just wants to know whether the other party is the child of his brother karkarot. "Your father''s name is karkarot! Yes, there is only one Saiya on the earth. You must be the child of karot. Take me to your father quickly Sun Bula''s lovely little egg looks at latiz. Seeing that the other party was not moved, latiz''s brow wrinkled and his tone became bad. "Kid, didn''t you hear me? I''m your father''s brother. Take me to see your father. " "What do you want from my father?" Sun Bula looked at the Saiyan who claimed to be his father''s brother with a puzzled face. From each other, she felt a tyrannical breath, which was very confused and didn''t know how to restrain. When she was training on Sarada planet and cultivator planet, she had never seen a warrior with such rough power control. "You and your father, karkarot, are members of the Saian people. We Saian people are rare fighting people in the universe. We mainly fight on the planet for a living. Unfortunately, 23 years ago, the Saian people were destroyed together with their parent star, bejita. There are few Saian people left. Because of the shortage of manpower, I will take you back with Prince bejita''s order . Well, you are such a powerful child at a young age. Maybe you are still a superior soldier, and you will be reused after you go back. " "Che, what Prince bejita? Saiya have no prince at all, only princess ascali!" Sun Bula said seriously. "Nonsense Latiz yelled out in a bad tone and said, "there is only one prince of bejita in the Saia people. Where is the princess ascali from? What did karkarot teach you? I''d like to ask him why he hasn''t killed all the aborigines on the earth up to now!" Sun Bula was not happy. "Sister askali is the future queen of the Saia people." "You are too much to ask my father to kill the earth people. I''ll arrest you now." With that, sun Bu tightened his belt and looked like he was about to fight. when laetiz saw him, he laughed with disdain: "ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Even if you have such a powerful fighting force as 845, you are not my opponent!" "Fool, you must have never seen the world, and you don''t know my master''s power, but it''s not your fault. After all, you haven''t left the earth, and you haven''t seen the vast outside world, and karkarote is just a weak subordinate soldier. It''s impossible to tell you that." "Just let me tell you about it!" Latiz had a little bit of brewing. "I''m a member of the bejita team - latiz, a strong fighter with 3100 combat effectiveness! And the begeta team is the elite team under the cosmic overlord Felisa, which specializes in high-intensity combat. Its position in the universe is second only to the team of kinut! " "3100 is very effective?" Sun Bula was shocked, a little incredible. Is this the pride of this fighting capacity? Latiz was very satisfied with sun Bula''s shocked appearance, and raised his chest with pride. "Of course, 3100 combat power is a rare master in the universe. The planets in the universe are divided into low-level planets, medium-level planets and high-level planets. The earth you live on is just a low-level planet, and the highest combat power on it is no more than 1000 combat power." "Come on, you may not understand this. Now let''s have a look at it and feel my terrible power. You know, even among the sais, it''s rare that their combat power can exceed 3000 when they grow up. Don''t be too surprised!"Latiz laughed arrogantly, then released his strength a little bit. Isn''t it interesting to show her strength in front of her niece and let her look at herself with adoring eyes? At this time, lattiz suddenly felt that kakarote had made a contribution to the Saia people by remaining on the earth. Latiz thought of himself intoxicated, and gradually showed his strength. Saiya people don''t hide their breath, but their daily life is divided into fighting state and peacetime state, and their strength is quite different. When ratiz relaxed completely, a whirlwind swept up wantonly, and sun Bula stood in front of him, her Lavender hair fluttering disorderly. "Well, aren''t you surprised? I tell you, my fighting capacity is 3100 now. Even in the heyday of Saiya, it was above average! " Latiz grinned triumphantly, thanks to the training of vegeta and Napa, he was able to achieve such strength. Sun Bula may be stunned by the power of latiz, his eyes fixed on him, as if to find out something different. But after searching for a long time, I still didn''t find anything different. "Only 3100 combat power?" Sun Bula murmured to himself that the adult Saiya had only such fighting power. It was really What a shame. He''s not here to be funny, is he! You should know that on Salada, if the adult Saiya people don''t have 10000 combat power, they will be despised. Sharada can lead Saifei forces to stand on the top of the universe. What it depends on is its powerful power. Salada planet Saiya people are sparsely populated, and the quantity is not enough to make up for the quality. Every Saiya person is an elite soldier, and the strong can even become a super soldier when they are adults. That''s a soldier with more than 100000 combat effectiveness, not to mention her cousin. It''s not a joke to have two million combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Sun Bula saw latiz''s complacent appearance, and felt more and more that the other party was either ignorant or had brain problems. In today''s era, if we only know a little about it, we will know that if the fighting capacity of Saiya people doesn''t reach 10000, they can''t be called excellent soldiers. 3100 combat power, about the level of a ten-year-old. Have they never been in contact with the saians of Sarada? Er, think of the planet that the other party mentioned just now, begeta? This name is a little familiar. It seems that she has heard of it somewhere. Sun Bula tugged her chin to think about it, and suddenly knocked her hand. She finally remembered that vegeta was the Saiyan planet destroyed by frissa! The other side is actually the Saiya people of bejita star, is the power low pitiful. Sun Bula''s eyes became full of pity when he looked at latiz. His cousin had told her before that vegeta is a backward planet, and few fighters with combat effectiveness of more than 10000, it is said that even the ruler''s combat effectiveness is only about 10000. 3100 combat effectiveness may be quite "genius" for them! "Well?" Latiz was full of doubts. This niece looks at his eyes how strange, should be scared by their own terrible strength? So he said with pride: "don''t be too surprised, kid. Although your strength is not as good as mine, you have reached 845 combat effectiveness at a young age. It shows that your talent is excellent and you can become a powerful soldier by training. Well, now tell me the decline of karkarot." "If he can be obedient and kill all the aborigines here, I can consider letting him join our team, although the lower level soldiers themselves are useless!" "Idiot!" Said Sun Bula coldly. No matter whether the hedgehog is her father''s brother or not, the other side''s attitude of looking down on the earth people makes her very unhappy. In the end, half of her blood is from the earth people, threatening her father to kill all the earth people. It''s really out of his imagination. "What are you talking about?" Latiz''s face was cold and his breath was cold. "I said that you only have more than 3000 combat power, so you look like the best in the world. Even I can''t fight this combat power, and I want my father to help you kill people. It looks silly!" Sun Bula adores her father very much, and latiz''s words make her very unhappy. The little girl was angry, but the consequences were very serious. "Kid, I value your talent. Since you are not obedient, don''t blame me for being rude..." Latiz''s threat has not been finished, the "diddidi" of the energy detector in his ear makes a fierce sound. "Why?" Latiz took a look and was stunned. He was surprised to find that the value on the detector was constantly beating. ¡°900£¡¡± ¡°2400£¡¡± ¡°3700£¡¡± ¡°4600£¡¡± Huala ~ ~ SUN Bula was wrapped with a layer of invisible energy flow, and a more violent momentum suddenly appeared than that of latiz, and the blinking Kungfu combat effectiveness directly soared to 4600! The air was loud, and the terrible pressure dispersed the surrounding clouds. Feeling a terrible pressure on her face, latiz''s face suddenly became a little stiff, and her conceited smile solidified on her face. "How can it be? This kid''s fighting capacity could be as high as 4600..." Latiz looked at it with wide eyes and gaping eyes, his face full of wonder. "How can your fighting capacity be so high?" "Hum!" Sun Bula curled up her lips and sneered, her light purple hair fluttering, "my combat effectiveness is very high, I still think it''s too low." Compared with her cousin and sister askari, she is far behind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Latiz was speechless for a moment, and his heart beat faster. You know, before the kid could have 845 combat power, it was a rare talent in his eyes. After all, in his cognition, he was a good fighter if he could reach 1000 combat power. Even on the star of bejita, there were quite a few Saiya people who could not reach such combat power all their lives. 4600 combat effectiveness, even in a four or five-year-old kid! This is absolutely unimaginable! Even bejita didn''t have that high fighting power when she was young At this time, latiz was completely shocked. "You threatened me just now. I''m not happy. Now I''m going to hit you." "Wait..." Latiz''s cold sweat suddenly came down, and a chill came straight up from the bottom of his feet. His combat effectiveness is only 3100, which is quite different from the opponent''s 4600. He can''t fight. But Sun Bula won''t listen to him. With a whew, sun Bula''s slender figure suddenly disappeared from the original place. His body moved at a high speed, and immediately came to latiz.A fist hit, pierced the air, issued a "Shua" sound of breaking the air. Looking at the figure in close range, latiz''s eyes narrowed rapidly. He wanted to block the attack, but he was too fast to do so. Bang! His fists hit his abdomen. Latiz''s eyes protruded, his face flushed, and his body arched over his abdomen in pain. At this time, the figure of sun Bula disappeared again. This time, he came to the top of latiz''s head. His legs were raised high, and the swift flying kick went straight through. Bang, kick in latiz''s back. Whew! Laetiz was shot down from high altitude. The terrible force formed a cyclone at the moment of kicking laetiz. It spread in all directions, and the air gave out a burst of crackling sound. Boom! Suddenly, a big pit with a diameter of 10 meters appeared on the ground, and the earth collapsed at the same time with a radius of 100 meters. The crisscross network cracks spread out and extended for more than 1000 meters. The whole mountain suddenly trembled, and groups of birds were frightened and flew away. "Cough..." Latiz collapsed painfully in the pit, covered with a layer of soil, his whole body seemed to be broken, and he couldn''t move. Sun Bula went to the edge of the impact crater and threw a stone into it. "I haven''t exerted myself so much without being hit." "How can the children of karkarot be so powerful!" His eyes were full of panic and incredible look. Latiz couldn''t believe that he was defeated by the other party in three or two times. He just felt that the kid in front of him was more terrible than Napa. "My father''s name is monkey king!" Sun Bula gave latiz a vicious look. "Yes!" As his eyes turned, he seemed to think of something funny. He grabbed the corner of latiz''s combat suit, lifted him up, and then flew to the snow mountain in the distance with a "crash". "Cough You let me go, and when my companions come, you will not be let go. " "What a noise Sun Bula''s face was impatient. He smashed latiz''s head hard and nodded his head with satisfaction after he fainted. "Well, it''s much quieter." ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Big snow mountain, the wind is cold, with snow. Bick closed his eyes to meditate. He had already sensed the battle that happened a hundred kilometers away, but because of the low energy intensity, he didn''t even have the interest to take a look at it. "Bick, I''m here. Look what I brought..." From a distance, he heard the cry of sun Bula. "Kid, I told you not to show up in front of me again." Bick said coldly. "Don''t say that!" Sun Bula grinned and flew to bick''s side carrying latiz. Bick looked at him and said, "don''t bring all the rubbish here. Where does this rubbish come from?" "I don''t know." He threw latiz to the ground. The cold snow made latiz wake up and shiver. Latiz looked blankly at the two figures in front of him. When he saw sun Bula, he could not help but flash a trace of fear in his eyes. Bick looked at latiz coldly, frowning as he saw the tail behind him. "This guy is Saiya too. How can he be so weak?" In his impression, Saiya people should be as strong as Luo Lan, Luo Fei and ascali. No matter how bad it is, Sun Wukong and sun Bula have certain strength. This long haired Saiya people is very weak. "I tell you, this man said that he was my father''s brother and asked him to kill all the people on earth." Then he said what happened to latiz. After hearing this, bick shakes his head and looks at latiz with pity. This guy''s brain is sick. With this power, the people who can beat him on the earth can pull out and even want to kill all the people on the earth. "Sun Bula, you are as naive as your father. One thing I want to tell you is that you can''t be soft hearted when facing the enemy. As long as you decide it''s the enemy, you should kill it immediately. You can''t leave them the chance to resist." Then he stretched out a finger and sent out a ray towards latiz''s arm, whew through each other''s arm. "Ah, ah, ah!" Latiz screamed miserably, big beads of sweat oozing from his forehead. Meanwhile, the energy detector beside his ear was flashing wildly. In a twinkling of an eye, he was about to reach the upper limit of the energy test. Latiz could not help but be afraid: "where is a low-level planet, even a high-level planet is not so terrible." Sun Bula said with a smile: "I also know how to be cruel to the enemy. I don''t know how many cultivators I killed in the past year." "Cultivating people is different from life. Come on, I''ll teach you to aim your fingers at each other''s limbs and then break them one by one." Bick grinned cruelly. Sun Bula nodded his head, a little moved. "Don''t I''m really your uncle. You can''t do this to me I have three partners on other planets, and they will not let you go if they know. " Latiz is a fierce threat to the earth and regrets how he came to the earth. "You have company?" Bick frowned. "Yes, my energy detector not only detects energy, but also has the function of communication and positioning. Now they know what''s going on here." "I know that this kind of communicator is old and backward, and my mother doesn''t like it." Said Sun Bula in a crisp voice. "Just Saiya, do you think we will be afraid?" Bick looked disdainfully at latiz on the ground, raised his foot and stepped on his chest, ready to blow his head off with Qigong wave. Latiz looked at bick in horror, with a scream in his mouth. At this time, suno came to the sky above bick and said, "bick, please give him to me." "God, don''t use kindness in the wrong place. You don''t have to show mercy to the invaders." Bick snorted, and his energy "whew" went out. Latiz closed his eyes in despair, but the expected death did not come. Bick''s energy avoided his head and only broke the detector in his ear. Latiz gasped, pale, and felt like he was on the verge of death. Looking at suno in a celestial costume, latiz swallows his saliva in horror and shakes in a gust of wind. This woman is not easy to see. A heart continues to sink: "is a terrible figure, this small earth, how many experts." At this time, latiz suddenly some understanding of karkarot, even their own experts feel desperate on this planet, talent far less than their own karot, not to mention, presumably these years he is not easy! "Auntie suno!" Cried sun Bula sweetly, throwing himself on suno. Suno smiles and pinches sun Bula''s face, which makes sun Bula giggle. "Bula, don''t listen to bick''s nonsense. The Taoists can''t always kill." "But I think what he said is quite reasonable. We must be cruel to the enemy!" Sun Bula waved his fist in a murderous manner. Suno was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that sun Bula was different from her father Sun Wukong. She was basically educated by the orthodox Saiya people and had been fighting in the trial planet since childhood. Saiya people are famous for their ferocity. You know, even the king of the world looks scared when facing the Salada saians.After shaking his head, suno looks at latiz and frowns. The wand in his hand was a little bit towards latiz''s body. A mass of white light flowed all over latiz''s body. His whole body was tied up like a silkworm chrysalis with only one head exposed. "Pain..." Cried latiz, his arm still hurt! Suno saw him scream, simply picked up the staff to knock him unconscious, compared with their way: "this man is Saiya in the end, I will now take him back to the temple, the power to judge him should be given to Sarada planet." "Hum." When it comes to Saiya''s home planet, bick doesn''t speak. Sun Bula thinks it''s right to do this, and he stands up with pride. At this time, she called out, "ah, I have to attend their party today. I forgot that I''m going to leave first!" Sun Bula flew up and rushed to the direction of turtle fairy house. Suno''s beautiful face showed a smile. He took latiz and went to the temple. After they left, bick watched them quietly, and then devoted himself to cultivation. ¡­¡­ On a remote rainforest planet, the Brigitta team almost wiped out the aborigines on the planet. Napa ordered the energy detector. He couldn''t believe it and said, "the lad latiz has been arrested. Maybe he''s dead now." "That trash." Begita chewed the limbs of a cosmopolitan, "it seems that we all underestimated the earth. Although the lad latiz is a waste, his combat effectiveness is more than 3000, and he was defeated by a young man who is a rising head." "That daughter of karkarot seems to be very strong. Maybe she''s as talented as you are, vegeta!" Napa couldn''t figure out how a junior soldier could give birth to such a powerful child. "Shall we go to earth?" Asked cargis. "Needless to say, of course we will. Rattiz is dead, but that little girl is worth our trip." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 After discussion, the three members of the team agreed that they should go to the earth. Rinapa and kajis wanted to save latiz and not let their own people fall into other people''s hands, while begita was only interested in the little girl who caught latiz. If the training is good, the little girl may be able to become a general of her own. With different thoughts, begeta, Napa and kagis got into the ball shaped aircraft. After setting the route, the three white aircraft suddenly took off and soon disappeared in the vast starry sky. At the same time, Felisa''s side soon received a report of the team''s changing course. ¡°¡­¡­ The latest intelligence shows that the Brigitta team has given up the follow-up mission and is on its way to the planet called Earth at full speed. " A tall and thin cosmopolitan with gray skin reported to Felisa. This man is tagma, and he is one of the elite fighters in the Legion of Felisa. "So the members of the Brigitta team were captured on that earth?" "Yes, because the communicator was destroyed, it is not clear whether it has been killed." Tagma nodded. "It''s really interesting. According to the monitoring of the communication department, that latiz has 3100 combat power. It''s really a remarkable number. This strength has exceeded most of the soldiers of the frissa army, and they are still captured. It seems that the planet called Earth is not simple!" Felisa floated leisurely in the air, with a cold light in her eyes. "The earth is one of the places where the monitoring departments make mistakes in collecting planetary information." Shangbo said standing on the side. Felisa nodded and looked at him. "What interests me is the little sair, maybe a sair who is more talented than begita." With a smile on his face, Shang Bo said calmly, "no matter how talented you are, you can''t compare with the Saiya of Sarada. As far as my subordinates know, the Saiya of Sarada can reach 10000 combat power when they grow up. The potential is really terrible." "After all, it''s the mother of the Saia people, and its strength is not comparable to that of the Saia monkeys in bejita." "They are really strong." Shang Bo nodded solemnly. "Ha ha, don''t worry about them. It''s better for the little boy of vegeta to explore the earth. If the earth''s strength is really good, we might as well transform it into a slave base. Powerful life is very popular in the universe." "My subordinates will pay close attention to their whereabouts." "Well." Felisa smiles and looks at the open universe, where there is an interstellar battle. Felisa''s Legion has just captured an advanced planet. At this time, it is making a final attack on the life race on the planet, which has forced the other party to a desolate planet. "Mr. Shangbo, let the Legion soldiers in front come back!" The husky voice of Felisa suddenly rang out. "Is king Felisa ready to fight?" "Well, after reading it for so long, I feel itchy. It''s time to move my muscles and bones." Frisa twisted her neck and made a "click click" sound. Shang Bo was stunned for a moment, and then reacted with a graceful smile: "yes, I''ll let the Legion come back!" The evacuation order soon reached the cosmic men of the frissa Legion. After receiving the return order, these cosmic men left the battlefield one after another, leaving behind the barren planet on the surface and the exhausted life race of the West galaxy. By this time, Felisa had been in a small aircraft from the spacecraft into space. All the cosmonauts looked at Felisa from a distance, with a burning light in their eyes. "Look, King Felisa is going to do it." "We were lucky to see King Felisa do it himself." "That race is going to die..." In the heart of the Fraser legion, no one can survive the attack of the Fraser king. "Ooh, ooh, I haven''t done it myself for a long time, so I used this blow to let the people of the West Galaxy know my terror." Felisa laughs and lights up a peanut sized energy spot on her finger. It is the star destruction bomb that destroyed vegeta at the beginning. It can expand to hundreds of meters in diameter at the moment of attack and destroy a giant planet in an instant. "Destroy it!" When the bomb was launched, it expanded rapidly when it was close to the planet and turned into a huge fireball hundreds of meters in diameter. Boom! With the roar of the air, the high amount of energy came down, the barren planet began to tremble, and the life races of the West Galaxy saw the destruction energy coming. They bravely resisted with their bodies one after another, but their resistance was futile, and the power of the planet destruction bomb was far beyond the imagination. Soon, the Devastator went deep into the earth, directly into the core. At this moment, destruction is doomed. The storm of destruction is brewing. Boom Boom!! After the core of the earth was smashed, the planet began to collapse rapidly. Countless kilometer high lava plumes sprang up on the earth''s surface. The hot magma fell down from the sky like raindrops. The plates burst apart, and the bloody cracks spread all over the planet in an instant.Boom! Just like a huge fireworks blooming in the starry sky, under the strong attack of frissa, a star finished walking in a few seconds, and turned into dust in the universe ahead of time. In the spaceship, Shang Bo looked calmly at the long time of the destruction of the planet. Every time I see King Felisa detonating the planet, I have a different feeling. Shangbo''s lips move, sighing that life is too fragile, and then he disdains the disappearing race. How can these stupid races not understand the end of fighting against King Felisa! As the retinue of the initiator of all this, he was full of respect for Felisa from the bottom of his heart. "King Felisa, it''s hard work." Shang Bo said with a smile. Felisa laughs and asks the soldiers of the Legion of Felisa to harvest the planet they occupy. Shangbo bows respectfully. The whole legion of Felisa immediately obeys the order and harvests all living planets nearby. ¡­¡­ But what they didn''t know was that after they left, there was a crystal on the position of the destroyed planet. The crystal was covered with various runes, and soon after it was exposed, it vibrated rapidly. The vast starry sky spread out waves, sweeping the whole west Galaxy in a very short time. A large haze like light began to emerge. The haze was illusory between substance and non substance. Like clouds and fog, it diffused little by little, breathtaking and mysterious. Click! It''s like some kind of chain break. The whole starry sky began to shake up. Under the strong fluctuation, the fog began to be dispelled. The crystal light disappeared and the fluctuation gradually disappeared. Finally, even the crystal completely turned into vanity and dissipated in Xumi, as if it had never appeared. ¡­¡­ North galaxy, an orange haired woman lying on an asteroid sleeping, suddenly, she opened her eyes, water blue eyes looked to the depths of the universe. "The seal of the king of the world has been opened." Buli said coldly, her eyes turned, and finally she got up from many sleeping asteroids. Her figure flashed, directly across the void and disappeared into the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Turtle house. After five years, Monkey King and others gathered here again. In addition to Leping and Lanqi in the original book, wu long, Sun Wukong, bulma, Kelin, tianjinfan and jiaozi are all here. "Well, Wukong, where''s your daughter?" Asked Colin. Sun Wukong said, "Bula said that she would run around the earth and then come back. I will follow her." Tortoise fairy surprised: "your daughter is only four years old, you so assured that she was alone outside." Sun Wukong said seriously, "Bula is very powerful. No one on earth can hurt her." Klin also said: "Mr. Wu Tian, you don''t know how powerful his daughter is. Anyway, she is very strong." "Well, Wukong, you haven''t shown your face for so many years. I thought you left the earth." The tortoise fairy shook his head. At this time, bulma came over wearing beautiful clothes. Once the tortoise fairy''s eyes were bright, he looked at bulma with a squint, but he was soon glared at by bulma. This old man has not changed at all. "Klin, your Qi has improved a lot. Is the practice effect of the king of the world so good?" Tianjin rice felt Colin''s anger. "The guidance of the king of the world is quite clever, and he becomes stronger unconsciously." "Next time I''ll go there to practice." Tianjinfan was full of expectation. Originally, he had the chance to challenge the snake way, but because of the large number of people last time, he was afraid to disturb the peace of jiewangxing, so Yama arranged for tianjinfan and jiaozi to go to the next batch. "I won''t let you down." "Let''s have a fight after the party." Tianjin rice proposal. "Good." Colin readily agreed. "By the way, oolong, are you still working in kindergarten?" Several people chatted and asked about oolong. "Yes, I have no money. What else can I do except work?" Oolong sucked the juice hard and said in an unbalanced way. Bulma was afraid that he would continue to be a mountain king and harm others, so he would not let him leave the capital of the West. He had little money on him, so he could only go to work in the kindergarten and cajole those children with his transfiguration. While they were talking, they enjoyed delicious food and watched the monkey king tuck food into his mouth. The tortoise fairy and Tianjin rice all laughed. Because they had been separated for five years, they had a lot to say. At this time, sun Bula''s figure flew from the horizon. When he saw bulma, he flew to her with joy. "Mom!" Cried Subra sweetly. "Ah, this is the daughter of Wukong and bulma!" Looking at the young guy in front of him, the tortoise fairy cried in surprise. "Bula, this is Mr. turtle." The monkey king picked up sun Bula. "Good old man." Cried sun Bula politely. "Well, Wukong''s daughter is so polite." Kame Sennin nodded as like as two peas. Sun bra was very young, but her eyes were clear and bright. Her face had the beauty of the beautiful embryo. Especially the lavender hair was just like that of bulma, and she grew up to be a big beauty. "Bula, you''re late. You can''t do that next time." Burma educates. Eight achievements to find that bick! "Oh." Sun Bula, thinking of latiz, said in a sweet voice, "Mom, I just met a very idiotic Saiyan. He said he was my father''s brother, but his breath was strange and weak, so I knocked him out directly." "Wukong''s brother?" Bulma was stunned. Does Wukong have a brother? So he asked sun Bula to tell the story carefully. Sun Bula nodded and said it all out That man is so stupid. He can''t even take one of my fists, but he looks like a bull. " "Wukong, it seems that karkarot is the name of your Saiya people?" Burma touched her daughter''s head and asked Monkey King. The monkey king nodded and confirmed: "it seems that Luo Lan said that my Saiya name is karot." "It''s not like the other person is lying!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun Bula is a little silly. Is he really father''s brother? But how so useless! "Blah, what about the Saiya? You won''t kill him, will you?" Bulma asked her daughter, since she came back from Sarada, she seems to be a bit cruel. Bulma is really worried that she will kill people. Sun Bula shook his head. "No, no, that man was taken away by Auntie suno." "Why don''t we go to the temple to confirm it?" ¡­¡­ When Sun Wukong and bulma came to the square of the earth temple, they saw a Saiya with long hair hanging under a coconut tree with only one head exposed. Looking at latiz''s face, there is a certain outline of Monkey King. Even if he is not monkey king''s brother, he should have something to do with monkey king."Wukong, he really seems to be your brother." Said bulma. "Maybe." The monkey king didn''t know what to say. "Wukong, you''re here for this Saiya..." Qiqi came up with a smile, pointed to latiz and said, "this Saia man made a lot of noise after he was brought back to the temple. Suno was annoyed and knocked him unconscious." Said to latiz play a divine power, latiz soon woke up. "Let me go, my people Why as like as two peas, Sun Wukong saw his face as if he were the same as his father. He suddenly recognized him before his eyes. At this moment, he was full of surprise, as if he saw a savior, shouting to the monkey king: "karkarkarot, I''m your brother, kill these earth people! We Saiya people fight on the planet, but we can''t be confused by the natives of the planet! " Monkey king looks at them awkwardly. Bulma frowned. If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you will kill someone. How do you think Wukong''s brother doesn''t look like a good man! Qiqi said: "when he wakes up, he can''t see the situation clearly." "Let him continue to faint," bulma said "I think so, too." Qiqi smiles and walks up to latiz. Latiz looks at Qiqi fiercely. Before she has any reaction, she feels like a flower in front of her eyes and loses consciousness. "What are you going to do with this guy?" "The Saian''s affairs are handled by the Saian. I have contacted the planet Sarada, but it seems from his mouth that he still has three companions, who are coming towards the earth now." Qiqi said calmly, not worried about her so-called companion. "Well, it''s better to give it to sharada, Goku. What do you think?" Bulma nodded and asked. "It''s up to you to decide. If he is really my brother, his attitude needs to be reversed by the people of Sarada." As for how to turn it around, Isaiah''s means were nothing more than a beating. ¡­¡­ Sarada. Kiki''s contact was quickly reported to Herz, "naris, do you mean there''s a Saiya on the other side of the earth?" Norris nodded, "yes, it looks like it''s the Saiya of vegeta." Herz understood the general situation and said with a laugh: "I understand. That person must be a member of the vegeta team. According to Tabor, at the time of the destruction of vegeta, only the members of the vegeta team survived except us. ¡± "what are you going to do?" Herz thought for a moment and said, "leave this matter to palagas and he''ll take care of it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 When naris found Paragas, he was training a new generation of saians in the training ground. When she learned that there was a Saian from vegeta on the distant earth, Paragas''s expression was somewhat unexpected. "It turned out to be the team mate of the boy begita. I know. I''ll take care of it." Knowing what happened, palagas patted his chest and said. Although the resentment towards bejita had been reduced a lot after beating him, to tell the truth, palagas still didn''t like bejita, not because he was the son of King bejita, but because he didn''t like his character. Vegeta was too proud to look down on the other saians. Laetiz, who offended the earth this time, happened to be his teammate. Since he fell into his own hands, palagas decided to teach him a lesson. What palagas didn''t expect was that ratiz was the brother of Monkey King. So monkey king was also the son of badak. "I used to think monkey king looked like badak, but I didn''t expect that they had a father son relationship." Palagas touched his chin and laughed. Badak is an outstanding Saian soldier on the star of bejita. Although he is not the lineage of the king of bejita, he also has a high reputation on the star of bejita because of his strong strength. When he was on duty on the star of bejita, palagas met badak and knew this fierce Saian. "That latiz is also badak''s son. I don''t know what his strength is?" With this in mind, palagas handed over his work to the Saiya people around him, and then rushed to the terminal. In the middle of the flight, Paragas patted his head and suddenly thought that he should take Brolli with him. Of course, he didn''t do it because he was worried that he was not the opponent of badak''s son. Since helz had given the task to himself, he must believe that he had the ability to solve it independently. He took Brolli just because Brolli had been flustered in recent years and let him out of the air. But if Brolli goes out, that little girl of zley will also go with her. That guy is very likely to cause trouble. Forget it, let her go together. It''s just going to the earth. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Palagas made up his mind, found Brolli''s breath directly, and then turned to fly towards them. "Father, I''ll go to earth with you." When palagas found Brolli, he was barbecue in the field with zlay. When he told the story, Brolli readily agreed to go to earth with palagas. His friend, Monkey King, lives there. He just stopped by to see him. When zley knew that Gloria was going to a distant planet, he was also clamoring to follow her. Gloria patted her on the head and promised to take her. Only then did the little girl settle down. After that, the three of them flew towards the terminal building together. Because of her petite size, tslay simply sat on Brolli''s shoulder, and Brolli took her to fly. On the way, palagas explained the situation on the other side of the earth to brogli and zlay. Brogli nodded. He had heard about the earth from the monkey king before and knew that there were many delicious food there. Brogli had long wanted to go and have a look. "The earth is the home planet of miss tays and miss bulma. When we get there, we must restrain ourselves, especially Gloria. We must not destroy it." "I''ll be careful." Brolly nodded seriously. "So is tslay." Parajas looked at zlay sternly. Sonori''s daughter was mischievous and had to be kept under strict supervision. "Oh." Tslay put out his tongue, and a little bit of playfulness appeared on his young face. Paragas and Brolli arrived at the terminal very quickly. The staff there had already prepared the aircraft for them. The spaceship of Saifei force was relatively advanced in the universe. Even if it took only a few days to fly from the west side of the North galaxy to the south side. As the spacecraft slowly lifted off, when it left the atmosphere of Sarada, the spacecraft sped up and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Father, is Wukong''s brother very strong?" Brolly asked curiously. "I don''t know, but since he can be a player of vegeta, his strength should be passable. Badak is an excellent fighter of bejita. Even if his son''s strength is poor, he should not be much worse. You see, when the monkey king first came to Sarada, he was not strong, and now he''s on his own. " Paragas is not sure. "Well." Gloria nodded. "I don''t think it''s any better than that. Brolli can beat him with a bang." Zley took a piece of gum and put it in his mouth, and then he blew a big bubble. They handed Brolli and Paragas candy. They shook their heads and didn''t ask for it. "That''s right. Brolli is a super Saiya man. His strength is second only to Rolan." Palagas was laughing, with a big smile on his face. Before he came to Sarada, palagas''s life can only be described as sad. The most bitter thing is that he lived with Brolli on Vampa for more than ten years, which is a non-human life. But since he came to Sarada, his life has become natural and unrestrained!My son is one of the only three super Saiya people on Sarada planet. He has a different status. After his strength, he took the position of training ground instructor. He was not a middle-level person, but he was very comfortable. In recent years, he has given birth to several mixed race children. ¡­¡­ The spacecraft approached the earth, and a few days later, Brolli and others entered the solar system. "Here we are." Palagas laughed. After the spaceship stops, press the button of the spaceship to turn it into a universal capsule and put it away. Nowadays, the universal capsule technology is the most popular technology of Saifei forces. Tslay stepped on the earth, took a long breath, smelled the fragrance of the surrounding flowers and plants, and his small face was full of curiosity. Sensing the breath of the earth, strange way: "this planet is so weak, do not feel any strong breath." After reading the data of the earth, palagas said, "this is just a low-level planet. You should be careful not to cause great damage." "There, I have sensed Wukong''s Qi." Brolly pointed in one direction and said faintly. "Going to him?" Her red eyes twinkled. For a ten-year-old, it was the most active time. "No, someone has come." Palagas whispered. Just after the words, a black man came from a flying carpet and said, "Hello, Saiya, I''m Bobo, the servant of the God of heaven. Please follow me to the temple. Are you clear about the situation here?" "Well, Sarada planetary headquarters has already told me." Parajas communicated skillfully. Gloria looks at Bobo in surprise. Seeing that the other party is controlling the flying carpet and ready to leave, he grabs tsley''s body, puts her on his shoulder, and then flies to the temple behind Bobo. Several people flew for a long time, almost out of the earth''s atmosphere when a piece of blue space suddenly appeared in front of us. Bobo explained: "the temple is located in the outer space of the earth. It is protected by the God''s power, so there is no other way to enter the temple except to fly on its own strength or get the permission of the God." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 When Brolli and others enter the space where the temple is located, a red floating building full of Inca culture appears in front of their eyes. Tslay opens his eyes and looks curiously at the hemispherical building floating above the blue sky. This space is between the earth and the universe. It is maintained by the divine power of heaven. It looks no different from the high altitude of the earth. Continue to close to the temple, a few people set foot on the square of the temple. At this time, people led by Qiqi and suno gathered around. Qiqi graciously welcomed the arrival of Brolli. "Welcome to the temple, warriors of Sarada planet. I''m Qiqi, the administrator of the earth." "Hello." Palas like as two peas, nodding her head, and looking at the appearance of Qi, some of them are very similar to the people of the Siya. The women, the black hair and black eyes, are just like the Siya people. If it is not for the tail, it is no wonder that the little son of the bhak is willing to live on the earth. "Where''s the Saiya of vegeta?" "Follow me, please." With a graceful smile, Qiqi takes Paragas and they go to the place where laetiz is held. In fact, it is behind the temple, where there is an independent space, which is transformed into a cage for laetiz by Qiqi and suno. Behind the temple. Latiz stood restlessly on the edge of the temple, his eyes dazed and bewildered at the view below. He has been held here for several days. Since the monkey king came to see him two days ago, no one came to talk to him. Whether he was killed or exiled, no one told him that he was ignored and waiting for the verdict. In this narrow space with only ten square meters, the only thing he can do every day is to look at the lower boundary of the earth through the clouds. I don''t know what magic the temple has done. Standing on the edge, he can see clearly the situation of the world below. "Damn it, that son of a bitch named karkarot didn''t help me!" Laetiz scolded a few times, his whole body strength has been sealed, not to mention resistance, it is difficult to leave this space. Not far away, there are several human wutaoists who stare at him in turn. The power of those wutaoists is not as strong as those women. In the past, he could kill one of them at will, but now that the power is sealed, he can only accept their custody. What a shame. "If you put it in the normal time, the guys with such strength are not qualified to be arrogant in front of me. When I regain my freedom, I will definitely let them look good. Damn, what''s the matter with this earth? Look at the situation of those earth people below. It''s clear that they can kill mole ants at will. How can they have such powerful experts? " The polarization of the earth''s power left latiz puzzled. There is also this mysterious palace. All kinds of strange things are revealed. Latiz is also a man of insight. He has followed begita to many planets, but he has never seen a palace that can float independently in the air. All kinds of oddities revealed on the earth made him flustered, and a possibility that frightened him suddenly sprouted in his heart. I don''t know if begita has the ability to rescue him after he came to the earth. What should he do if they are not even their opponents. "Certainly, the power of bejita is so strong, how can a mere earthman be his opponent?" Latiz comforted himself. He was a little discouraged. He had been in the universe for so many years, and he had destroyed many planets. He was at least majestic. He had never been so embarrassed. What kind of low-level planet is this? Even the high-level planet is not so powerful! For a moment, latiz''s face was full of tears. He felt that his brain was trapped by the door. He would never have come if he had known that the earth was such a dangerous place. At this moment, several people came from one side of the temple, led by the two goddesses Qiqi and suno. When they saw them coming, the wudaojia who was in charge of guarding latiz immediately straightened up and politely gave them a wudaojia courtesy. "Lord Kiki, Lord suno." Qiqi showed a smile, let the martial Taoist in front of him leave for a while, "Mr. Paragas, that man is the Saiya who rashly entered the earth." Palagas nodded his head and looked at latiz with deep eyes. Latiz got up in horror, as if he had been watched by a fierce beast, and his heart began to beat violently. "What''s the matter? What a terrible momentum!" Even if it is not as accurate as the earth people to sense the strength of the breath, but as a fight for a living, Saiya people are born with a more sensitive sense of danger than ordinary races. From the terrible power that emanates from people, latiz comes to a conclusion: the people in front of him are very dangerous and far from being able to fight against them. Hell, there''s a better one.Latiz wants to cry without tears. "Are you latiz, badak''s son?" Huh? When he heard someone mention his father''s name, latiz''s ears immediately stood up and looked at each other''s physical characteristics. His eyes tightened and he asked cautiously, "how do you know my father''s name? Ah, you are Saiya too..." "I''m really Saiya, that''s right." "God, there are other saians in the universe besides me and begita. How did you escape the disaster of that year?" Latiz was surprised. Palagas frowned when he saw that latiz was making a fuss. In front of him, badak''s son didn''t seem as strong and powerful as he thought. "Why is your breath so weak? How much combat power is it?" ¡°3100£¡¡± Latiz was careful, and when he talked about his fighting power, he could not help but feel proud. Palagas frowned deeper, which disappointed him. Of course, it would be great if the adult Saiya reached more than 3000 in the period of vegeta. After all, the Saiya in the period of vegeta was not strong, and there were only five soldiers with more than 10000 combat power. But for Paragas, who has lived on Salada for a long time. 3100 combat power. It''s too weak. The eight or nine year olds he usually trains in the training ground are more powerful than latiz. "I heard that you came to the earth to make your brother kill all the people on the earth." After knowing that the other side was also Saiya, latiz''s courage obviously increased. He said: "well, because my team was short of manpower when they were out on duty, so I thought of kakaote who was still on the earth, but kakaote didn''t want to help me at all..." "My companions already know what''s going on here, and they will certainly come to save me." Latiz told us all about himself. "Don''t tell me about them. I don''t care about them!" Palagas interrupted rudely, not wanting to hear anything superfluous. "Well, this gentleman, my captain is vegeta..." Latiz was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t figure out that Saiya didn''t buy begita''s account. Brolli said, "you said that begita is the guy with sharp hair. He is weak and has been taught by my father for a long time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Latiz doesn''t know anything like that. Palagas was disappointed to see latiz''s astonishment. Badak''s eldest son was so useless. When he came, he thought that he was so good at it. "As the son of badak, your tolerance is far less than that of the monkey king. Your vision is too small. Maybe in your eyes, bejita is very powerful, but for us saians on Sarada, his so-called Saian Prince title is just a joke." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 "Well, Sarada?" When latiz heard palagas''s words, his face was at a loss. Isn''t it true that the saians should live on vegeta? How did a Salada planet emerge? "What do you mean by Salada?" Latiz lowered his voice and instinctively felt that it was something he didn''t understand. Palagas looked at latiz faintly and said: "Sarada planet is the parent planet of all saians. The saians of vegeta were originally from Sarada planet, which is recorded in the history of vegeta, so your name of vegeta is just the prince on your side, which has little to do with Sarada planet." "The ruler of Sarada is queen zephia, and the successor is princess ascali!" Princess ascali?! Latiz''s eyes popped out. He had heard of this name. His niece, who didn''t pay much attention to him, mentioned it. At that time, it was just that the other party was naive and ignorant, and didn''t know about vegeta. Is it true that the ignorant are themselves? Latiz thought of this, swallowed his saliva, sweating, "is there really Princess ascali?" Palagas glanced at ratiz. "Of course, although Princess askari is young, she has nearly 3 million combat power. Together with her brother, young master rofei, she is the most promising warrior on Sarada to become a Super Saiyan." Latiz''s eyes were dazed and his mind was buzzing. Now his mind only had palagas''s description of ascali. As for what a super sair is, he can''t understand it at all. God, close to 3 million combat power! This is such a powerful force. Compared with her, there is no comparability at all. "What are you doing here now?" Latiz felt something wrong and asked in a trembling voice. Palagas sneered, "don''t you know that the earth is protected by our planet Salada? If you invade the earth rashly, you can consider our position of Salada!" When it was over, latiz''s face turned pale. "But I don''t know at all. If I know that the earth has such a background, how dare I?" He knew that the earth was not simple. He had known that this was such a place. Even if he put a knife around his neck, he did not dare to come here to be reckless! Seeing that latiz didn''t have the hard spirit of Saiya, a trace of anger suddenly appeared in palagas''s eyes. How could a tough fighter like badak give birth to such a useless son. "Put away your sad face, you have lost all the faces of the sais." Palagas harshly reprimanded. Ratiz quickly put away his expression and stood beside palagas tremblingly. Palagas said: "your affairs have been reported to Sarada planet, so even if you are not Saiya of Sarada planet, you should be dealt with." "Come with me to Sarada and accept the punishment!" "I know!" Latiz suddenly face like ashes, he knew he had no ability to resist, just hope that the other party''s punishment can be a little lighter. "Excuse me Did karkarot join Sarada? " Latiz asked carefully. "That''s not true." Palagas looked at latiz deeply. "Your brother is very good. Because of some kind of relationship, he has a position on Sarada. Your niece sun Bula is also a disciple of Lord Lorraine. Lord Lorraine is quite a great person. No matter in strength or status, she is not inferior to Queen Sophia. " He didn''t say that Sarada was created by Loran, because palagas didn''t know about these things. But there is no doubt that the reason why Sarada can stand on the top of the universe is definitely due to Luo Lan''s contribution. Latiz realized that her cheap niece had such a backing. She was full of remorse for not leaving a good impression on her. The next thing is simple, with palagas''s custody, Qiqi immediately unties the seal on latiz, and the long lost power returns to latiz, which makes latiz feel reborn. But at this time, he does not dare to be as reckless as when he first came to earth. "Latiz, come with me to Sarada to be punished." Palagas said in a cold voice. Latiz nodded submissively and stood obediently beside palagas. At this time, Brolli said, "father, it''s the first time we''ve come to earth. Why don''t we stay here for a few more days? I heard Goku say that the food on earth is more delicious than that on Sarada!" Palagas hesitated for a moment. For sais, besides fighting, the biggest hobby in life is to enjoy food. Considering that Herz only let himself deal with latiz''s affairs, but did not set a time for the task to be completed, he nodded and agreed.Brolly, with a simple smile, said that he was going to take zlay to the monkey king''s house. After hearing this, Paragas escorted latiz to the park. "Mr. Paragas, what kind of planet is Sarada?" On the way to baozi mountain, latiz asked bravely. "It''s a strong planet like a forest. There is no difference between lower level soldiers and higher level soldiers on Sarada. Instead, it is divided into ordinary soldiers and elite soldiers according to their strength. All soldiers with combat effectiveness over 10000 are elite soldiers. Although the population of the parent star is not large, all of them are powerful fighters. After severe training, they can generally become elite fighters. " "Ah, that''s too powerful!" Latiz exclaimed. "It''s nothing. There are excellent soldiers everywhere. Some excellent children don''t have to wait for adulthood to have 10000 combat effectiveness. Princess ascali and young master rofei are among the gifted children. They are only teenagers, and their combat effectiveness is close to 3 million." "Your niece, sun Bula, is also excellent. I think you have already realized that." Palagas looked askance at latiz. Latiz nodded bitterly. He had already experienced it. Who could have thought that a four-year-old child was so strong that he could defeat himself directly? He thought he was very strong before. In the end, I can''t even compare with a four-year-old. "Mr. Paragas, have you really taught begita a lesson?" "Yes, there''s one thing about it. That boy of vegeta is so arrogant I can''t help itching. Maybe it''s a little heavy! " Palagas said flatly. "Ah Latiz was surprised. No wonder begita has become so diligent these years. She was taught a lesson. Latiz found out that he knew begita''s secret. He could not help but look forward to the legendary planet Sarada. All the way to baozi mountain, the four of them were carried by Brolli. She grabbed Brolli''s hair and looked around from time to time. There was a trace of curiosity in her beautiful eyes. Hula, a few pieces of light swept quickly, and soon they came to the area of baozi mountain. For the arrival of broli and others, the monkey king and the bulma couple were a little surprised. When they saw letiz who was following them, they suddenly realized that Sarada had given them the task of dealing with letiz. "Brolly, little zley, long time no see." Monkey king said hello to them with a smile. "Well." Brolli smiles, while zley stares at Sun Bula. She is only a child of half age. Sometimes it''s a headache to make a fuss. Seeing sun Bula now is like seeing a toy with her eyes shining. She quickly runs to hold sun Bula. "Monkey King, I didn''t expect you to be badak''s son. I just thought you looked like him before." Palagas sighed that there are many people who look like Saiya people. For example, Sun Wukong and Darius are similar in appearance. "Because I hit my head when I was a child, I forgot a lot about the past." The monkey king touches his head. It seems that the aliens who enter the earth have forgotten a lot of memories for various reasons. So does the monkey king, and so does the young god. "Can you tell me something about my father?" "Of course, badak was a great fighter on the star of vegeta, and had a high prestige among the saians..." Palagas didn''t work with badak much, but he also knew badak from various aspects, so he had a lot to tell Monkey King. In addition to some of latiz''s supplements, the monkey king gradually understood his father''s situation. After hearing this, the monkey king could not help feeling that his father was such a great man. "Ah, Wukong''s parents died when the star of bejita was destroyed. If we use the dragon ball, we should be able to revive them!" At this time, bulma suddenly said something startling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 "Yes, the dragon ball can revive them." Monkey King clapped his hand, and a trace of excitement appeared on his face. Palagas and latiz, who were not clear about Longzhu, looked at him suspiciously. Sun Wukong explained the story of Longzhu to them. When he learned that his father still had hope of resurrection, latiz was excited. "Really, father and mother still have the hope of resurrection?" "There should be no problem. We have used the dragon ball to realize our wishes before. As long as the wishes do not exceed the scope of God''s authority, the dragon ball has the ability to realize them. But the problem now is that they should not be reincarnated. If they are reincarnated, it will be more troublesome. " Monkey King is not sure whether his parents are reincarnated or not. "In a word, try the dragon ball first!" "That''s great, that''s great..." Latiz whispered, not knowing how to express his feelings. Unlike the monkey king, he has no memory of his parents at all. In latiz''s mind, his parents have always been the people who care about him most. "It turns out that there are such treasures on earth. No wonder Sarada chooses to take refuge In this way, Sarada will be invincible. " After learning about the role of the dragon ball, palagas even more respected Luo Lan, thinking: originally Luo Lan adults have long kept such a hand in the dark. In this way, even if there is a crisis in the future, we can make full use of the earth''s dragon ball to get a chance to make a comeback. No wonder there are many strong people on earth, but they are only low-level planets. I think it''s all arranged by Luo Lan! Well, it''s better to keep a low profile. Who would have thought that there would be a treasure hidden on a low-level unknown planet that could make the whole universe crazy. Suddenly thought of a possibility, palagas said: "in this way, does it mean that the planet begeta can also recover It''s a huge help to increase the number of sais. " Then he shook his head again. This kind of thing can''t be decided by a training ground instructor. You should ask the queen or Luo Lan. Now that the queen and they are not here, the only one who can make the decision is Lord Herz. Thinking of this, Paragas can''t wait to get in touch with Herz. "Ah, you mean the dragon ball on the earth. I know that the dragon ball on the earth can really revive people, but the premise is that there is no reincarnation..." "As for the resurrection of the whole staff of vegeta, it''s a pity that it can''t be done. I once asked Luo Lan. He said that all those people have been tried by the king of hell, most of them have been sentenced to hell. Now they are either punished in hell or reincarnated. They have missed the best Resurrection time, and their sins are very deep, so even the dragon ball can only be resurrected The individual living in it. " Herz replied that the dragon ball can bring people back to life, and it can bring people back to life on the whole planet, but it must be shortly after death. You know, it''s not so easy to revive as long as it''s sealed by the king of hell. That''s equivalent to being dealt with by the rules of the universe. Even if the dragon ball can reverse the rules and bring the dead back to life, it can''t reverse the cause and effect on a large scale. Especially when the other party is still sinful, that''s equivalent to opposing the rules of the whole underworld. Knowing this, palagas shook his head regretfully, and soon threw away the idea of resurrecting the whole begeta. Said that he is also the abandoned person, does not have the very big sense of belonging regarding the bejita star. "If that''s the case, I''ll collect the dragon balls and hope everything goes well." The monkey king got the Dragon Ball radar from bulma, then turned into a streamer and disappeared. Latiz sat down in despair. He hoped that his parents would come back to life, but he was afraid that his hope would fail I wonder if I will be disappointed if my parents come back to life and see what they look like. "How did your face change?" Sun Bula''s Oriole like voice sounded. "I..." Latiz looked at her and didn''t know what to say. "Hum!" Sun Bula glanced at him and walked away. She didn''t like the guy who came out of the blue. Latiz opened his mouth, knowing that he had left a bad impression on his niece. ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, his strength has reached the level of the monkey king. A circle around the earth is just the time to have a cup of tea. Even with the search for dragon balls, ten minutes is enough. Soon, the monkey king came back with seven dragon balls in his arms. "Step back, everyone. I''m going to summon the dragon." The monkey king asked everyone to step back and leave enough open space for the dragon ball on the ground. Bulma said: "Wukong, do you think about how to make a wish? After all, it is to revive the people who lived decades ago. The ordinary way of making a wish should not be allowed." Sun Wukong looked at his wife''s perfect face and nodded, "I''ve thought about it. In order to make sure that my wish can be realized, I went to the temple to consult the God just now. He said that it takes some skills to make Longzhu''s wish. Longzhu has been transformed by Luo Lan long ago. If it''s just to revive two people, it shouldn''t be a big problem.""That''s good." Bulma nodded and watched the monkey king summon the dragon. As usual, with a cry, the sky becomes dark. For those who have seen the Dragon appear, all this is normal. But for those who have never seen the dragon, such as Paragas, Brolli and zlay, the appearance of the dragon is shocking enough. Everyone is shocked to see the lightning falling from the sky and the deafening roar of the eardrum. Roar! When the giant red dragon with a body of more than 1000 meters appeared on the stage, everyone was speechless. "Those who have collected all the dragon balls, say your wish!" Monkey king looked at everyone, went forward, looked up at the dragon, "your wish can be realized." The Dragon uses the power of the dragon ball again. With a strange flash of light, badak and Jinai, who used to have only souls, begin to appear, and the halo on their heads disappears. The Dragon disappears after fulfilling his wish, and the sky becomes blue again. "Well, why am I here?" Badak said suspiciously. He remembered that he was still digging ditches in hell before. In a twinkling of an eye, the scene around him changed! "Father, mother!" Laetiz exclaimed excitedly. Badak and Jinai looked at the young man not far away in amazement, and then looked at the Sun Wukong with a toothed hair beside him, with a pause. "It''s rattiez and Capote?" "Yes, you are indeed resurrected!" ¡­¡­ Hell. Luo Lan was sitting under a cherry tree to practice. Suddenly he opened his eyes and said with a smile, "the monkey king has resurrected badak and jinei with a dragon ball. Well, it''s good to let them join Salada." He stood up and saw that Luo Fei was practicing hard under the guidance of amosa. As soon as he stepped forward, Luo Lan''s figure disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 On the earth, badak and Jinai look at their two grown-up sons, but they haven''t recovered for a while. Then, under the explanation of Sun Wukong and bulma, badak knows that he has actually been resurrected. When he thinks of the days when he worked as a coolie in hell, he is very sad. Looking at the monkey king who is almost the same as himself, badak laughs happily. In a flash, more than 20 years later, the child who was sent out of bejita by himself has grown up in a twinkling of an eye. "Latiz, why are you so poor in your strength? You are not the only one with your talent." Badak looked at his two sons and frowned. Latiz immediately squeaked and didn''t know how to explain. Then he bowed his head in shame and told his story all these years. Badak''s face was filled with anger when he heard it. "Asshole, your mother and I told you the whereabouts of karkarot, in case we have an accident, I hope you can take care of him. You''re so good that you let your brother not take care of him, and even killed him on the earth. If karot is not strong enough, will he be bullied by you?" "I''ve taught you to be fraternal before. Look what you''ve learned!" Badak''s tone was extremely severe. "I don''t know what you''re going to do. I thought you sent kakarot out on a mission." Latiz whispered. "You''re following begita. They''re used to doing evil. They take our words for granted. If you really care about your brother, you won''t be delayed for more than 20 years." Badak had already guessed what his eldest son latiz thought, and he was even more disappointed. After so many years in hell, he knew that too much evil would not come to a good end. At the beginning, the eldest son was assigned to bejita''s team, but he was not happy. Sure enough, latiz followed bejita and they learned badly. Latiz laughed and did not dare to answer badak''s words. When he learned about the destruction of vegeta, he did not think about going to find his brother. Ji Nei saw that latiz was scolded by badak, and helped him to make it over. Then she looked at the monkey king with a sad face. Her little son has not been easy these years, and he grew up alone on a strange planet! When I noticed bulma and sun Bula beside the monkey king, I smile slightly. This daughter-in-law is really beautiful, and her granddaughter is also very lovely. "I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, kakaote was so old that she even had children. What''s her name?" "Grandma, my name is sun Bula." "That''s a nice name..." Ji Nei''s face was full of smile, and he quickly took bulma and sun Bula to chat. Ji Nei''s body is smaller than bulma''s, and her appearance tends to be immature. Although she is the mother of her two sons, in fact, the Saia formed their own family very early, so she is not much older than bulma according to her real age - latiz, the eldest son, was only five years old when begita was destroyed, so she was as young as bulma. Standing together, they are not like their mother-in-law, but like sisters. "Ha ha ha, badak, long time no see..." Palagas burst out laughing. Badak was stunned for a moment. Some didn''t recognize palagas. "Er, you look familiar. It seems you''ve seen it somewhere." "I''m parajas. I met you several times when I was in Wangdu." "It''s you. King bejita has announced that you are dead outside. I didn''t expect that you are still alive." Badakh thought of Paragas, who was also a high-level person on vegeta. "Well, that''s all the lies of King bejita. He designed to exile our father and son for fear that my son Brolli would threaten their father and son''s rule..." Palagas roared angrily, and then told the story of that year. Badak understands the situation and sympathizes with Paragas. Palagas laughed and said happily, "but it''s over. Now I''m fine. On the contrary, the bastard of King bejita is punished in hell. It''s all self inflicted." After a pause, parajas said, "this time I came to earth mainly to deal with your son''s affairs. Since you have been resurrected, why don''t you come back to Sarada planet with me, which is the home of the saians and is short of soldiers like you." "Salada planet?" Badak''s reaction was the same as that of latiz. So palagas explained the situation of Sarada. When badak knew that there was another Saian planet in the universe besides vegeta, he didn''t know how surprised he was. After knowing the strength of Sarada, he was not as frightened as latiz, but instead he burst out fighting spirit. "I''m the toughest fighter on vegeta, and I admire it!" Palagas exclaimed and looked at ratiz and monkey king, who are also the sons of badak. Why is the gap between them so big. After a chat, several people came to the home of the monkey king and bulma. Bulma served them rich dishes. These dishes were cooked by bulma''s special kitchen robot. They had all kinds of colors, flavors and so on."Badak, your eldest son needs to be well disciplined. It''s too bad. Fortunately, he offended the earth this time, and this is the planet sheltered by our planet Salada, so the God of the earth gave us a little bit of thin side, let me deal with it personally. If we change to another planet, with his arrogant character, I''m afraid I will die. " Palagas took the drumsticks and ate them. Badak put the teacup in his hand and said solemnly, "latiz really goes too far. I''ll keep a close watch on it." "Well, when the headquarters planet punishes him, we will give him to you. Don''t worry, our home planet is sparsely populated and won''t kill him, but the pain of flesh and skin is indispensable." "As long as you don''t die, whatever you do, it''s time to let him have a strong memory. He only has more than 3000 combat power and is so lawless that he doesn''t know how to die in the future." Badakh looks like he hates iron but not steel. Of course, he didn''t know that if it wasn''t for the change of the plot, his son would only have more than 1000 combat power, and he would have died directly on the earth. "That''s right." Palagas smiles. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hiding in the corner of the latiz suddenly cold, inexplicably hit a shiver, wake up a nose, don''t know what kind of cruel future is waiting for him. Just as a few people were talking and laughing, a light suddenly flashed in the room. The subtle ripples flashed, and a figure appeared in front of the monkey king and others. "Master, you are coming!" Sun Bula''s eyes blinked and a clear voice called out. "Luo Lan!" "Lord Luo Lan." Monkey King, Paragas, broli and others quickly stand up and greet Luo Lan. Luo Lan nods to them with a smile, and her eyes stay on badak and Ji Nei. Well, badak''s energy is about 20000 combat effectiveness. This resurrection is to reshape the body. The energy has not been greatly improved. Jinei''s energy is not very high, but it has almost 1000 combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 "He is the ace warrior of Sarada planet. He is the one who governs Sarada planet with Queen zephylia. He can''t see through it at all!" When Luolan looks at him, badak is also observing Luolan. Luo Lan gives him the feeling quite ordinary, thin body can''t see how strong, but each other''s golden hair and golden eyes cause badak''s attention. It''s not like a normal Saiya at all. Can''t see, just means really strong! "Lord Luo Lan." Badak nodded cautiously. Luo Lan laughs heartily. This is his second time to see badak. The last time he met badak was when the star of bejita was about to be destroyed. At that time, he was not the opponent of the other side at all. Now, with the passage of time, everything has changed. Badak is still the original badak, but he is already a powerful super Saiya. "Badak, Jinai, congratulations on your family reunion." Luo Lan congratulates. "Thanks to Lord Lorraine." Badak is neither humble nor arrogant. After learning the power of Rolan from palagas, he is full of admiration for Rolan. This is a great man who has developed the Saian family to the top. He is one of the only three super saians on Sarada planet. Super sair is just an old legend full of Mythology on the star of vegeta. Few people even believe that sair himself. It''s absolutely a great honor to see super sair with his own eyes now. Luo Lan nodded her head, looked at the edge of latiz, joked: "do you still think that the earth people are just scum with only 5 combat effectiveness?" Latiz face embarrassed, flurried: "no, no, I''m too ignorant." "I hope you can really learn a lesson, don''t use your shallow insight to measure everything, even on a weak planet like the earth, there are many people who can easily crush you to death." "Yes, yes..." Latiz nodded busily. Now what he regrets most is that he entered the earth blindly. "Begeta, when are they going to come to earth?" "If we start now, it should be a year later." Latiz didn''t dare to hide anything and told everything. Luo Lan estimated that it was almost the same as the original work. "After a while of attack on Sarada, vegeta should work hard. How much combat power does he have now?" "When I started a year ago, I had 200000 combat power, and now I should be stronger," latiz said "It''s OK. It''s much stronger." Luo Lan said with a smile. When the monkey king heard that Saiya would come to the earth one year later, he thought there would be a big war, but when he heard that the fighting capacity of the other side was only 200000, he was quite disappointed. This strength is that he can easily beat without boxing. Sure enough, he should aim at Rolan and Brolli. "Brolli, you are all here on earth. Why don''t you compete with me?" "You are not my opponent." Gloria shook his head. "Don''t say that. My combat power is about to reach 500000. If you use Shangjie wangquan, you can exert millions of energy. You can compete with me. I''ll treat you to delicious food." Sun Wukong is like a cowhide candy. He has no choice but to agree to compete with him. "Well, I''ll fight with you. Don''t blame me for being tough." "Come on!" Monkey King patted his chest with confidence. The result of the battle is self-evident. The monkey king is not broccoli''s opponent at all. Even if he uses five times the king''s fist, he is still easily defeated by broccoli. Badak was shocked by this battle. He looked at it with wide eyes. It was incredible that such a powerful master had been born among the sais after he had not been here for decades. Latiz was directly shocked. "Paragas, your son is very good." Badakchenpedo. Palagas laughed. "Brolli hasn''t exerted his real strength yet. Once he becomes a super Saiya, his strength can be increased dozens of times. Then only Lord Rolan can stop him It is the fear of Brolli''s potential that begita wants to banish him Thanks to the bejita king, if he had not exiled Brolli, their father and son might have been destroyed with the bejita star. Badak nodded and said with emotion, "I was shocked by the power of karkarot. I remember when I sent him away, his fighting capacity was very low." "Well, when I first met this boy, he was very weak, but he had a good attitude." Parajas agrees with the efforts of the monkey king. He has been training hard every day since he went to sharada, which gives him today''s strength. There is no harm without comparison. Compared with the monkey king, latiz has no shadow. "Gloria, you''re so good. You''re not your match at all." Sun Wukong was not discouraged, but sighed that the gap with Brolli had not narrowed at all."I said you were not my match." "Well, I''ll beat you next time." The monkey king has a firm face. Brolly was laughing and sitting in the yard with tsley, picking up a piece of barbecue and eating it. When the sky is getting dark and the golden afterglow is about to fall to the top of the mountain, palagas and badak are going to Sarada. As the younger generation, of course, the monkey king and bulma will go with them. Anyway, on Sarada, they have a place of their own. When Paragas is ready to take out the spaceship, Rolan smiles and explains that he can take them back with instant movement. Several people look frightened. When they come back to their senses, they have arrived at sharada. The surrounding scene changed in an instant, and a terrible force of gravity suddenly applied to the body. Sun Wukong, broli and others are powerful. They have no sense of the gravity of Sarada, which is 15 times that of the earth. Bulma, with a gravity bracelet, has adjusted its gravity automatically according to the external environment, so it has no effect. However, badak and Jinai are different. They are newcomers, and they will soon be defeated by Sarada. Badakh''s face sank and his body quickly adapted to it. However, jinei and latiz nearly fell down. When they were held by badakh, their face turned white and their beany sweat burst out directly. "The gravity of Sarada is 15 times that of earth, half that of vegeta." Luo Lan smile, toward their body played a vitality, for them to carry the gravity of the planet, at this time bulma quickly took out a few gravity bracelets to put on them. Looking at the modern buildings around him, with Saiya people shuttling from time to time, badak felt an atmosphere different from that of vegeta. Strong, calm and confident! "Every Saiya here is very strong." Badak frowned. "Generally, the combat effectiveness is more than 10000, and the weaker ones are trained on the basic planet." There are 16000 Saiya on Sarada, most of them are elite fighters. With the rich resources of Sarada, it is difficult to remain strong. ¡­¡­ PS: recommend a Book: "start sign in to send a building.". Liu Ye, the takeout boy, was glad to be near the sign in system. From then on, salted fish began to turn over. Everybody give a support! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 Badak nodded and looked at the passing Saiya with a look of surprise. In my heart, I have a new understanding of the power of Sarada. Before, I always heard palagas say how powerful Sarada is, but he still can''t fully understand it. Now I see it with my own eyes, and I really know the horror of Sarada. Although the number of saians on the parent star can''t be compared with that of vegeta, the quality is extremely high, and any one of them can be almost comparable to themselves. Not to mention the elite fighters, there are more powerful super fighters. Those are super experts with combat power over 100000. "The main defense force of Sarada planet is Sarada defense forces, which are all composed of elite soldiers. On top of that, there are more powerful special operations forces, as well as the Queen''s Pro guard and ascali corps, which belong to the Saifei forces. Well, you can learn about these after you get familiar with them." Luo Lan is smiling, warm voice lets a person be like Mu spring breeze. "It''s the home star of Saiya. There are so many experts here." Badak had a feeling after listening. "The Queen''s Pro guard and the ascali team still have masters with a fighting capacity of one million. If they don''t open the high power king boxing, even I''m not their opponent." The monkey king talks about it. "There are such masters?" Badak was surprised. "Yes." After getting the exact answer from the monkey king, badak''s face was cold and he could not help feeling a heavy pressure. Here, it seems that 10000 combat power is just the beginning. To become a master, he must reach more than 100000 combat power. His proud power is not enough in the cloud of sharada. We need to work hard to improve! In addition, it is said that there is a magical skill inherited from the parent star. All Saiya people can sense the strength of their opponents without using energy detectors. Badak is very interested in this skill. "What''s that?" Ji Nei suddenly pointed to the two silver gray corridors in the sky. The two corridors covered the sky, crisscrossed in the sky, and were slowly rotating with the planet. "It''s a space corridor. It''s a scientific experimental platform made by LISS scientists. It also plays a role in planet defense." "What about that?" Point to a tall building connecting the cloisters. "The headquarters building of Sarada includes the child care department, combat department, special operations department and training department related to the Saiya soldiers." Ji Nei gave a "Oh", like a countryman going to the city. He felt strange when he saw everything. A few people soon came to the headquarters in the center of the city. In sight, a magnificent building with a height of 100 meters and a modern feel came into view. The silver surface and the clear shape of water chestnut are very characteristic. Straight up, there is a sky ladder on the top of the building, which directly connects with the space corridor. On both sides of the headquarters, two rows of burly battle robots stand upright and upright, with blue crystals inlaid in the center of their eyebrows, which are the emission points of high-energy particle beams. These battle robots are made of alloy and can be seen everywhere in important areas of Sarada. Only when the enemy invades will they wake up and give the enemy thunder attack. "These robots are also the defensive forces of sharada planet. They sleep soundly at ordinary times, and after being charged, they can play an attack of 50000 combat effectiveness!" The first generation of combat robots only has 5000 energy. Now this is the second generation, and the third generation is also under development. "Such a terrible civilized creation!" Latiz has no blood on his face. He is also a man who has traversed many planets. He has never seen a powerful planet, but he has never heard of a terrible planet like sharada. No wonder bejita has to give in when she gets here. She can''t refuse! "Fortunately, when I was on earth, the person who attacked me was my niece. If I were Saiya here, my life would be lost." The more he saw, the more he knew his shallowness. He wondered how he had been lucky to live to the present. "Palagas, do your own business, badak. I''ll take care of them." Luo Lan said with a smile. "All right, then I''ll leave." Palagas smiles and then prepares to leave. Badak politely expressed his thanks to him: "thank you for your trip!" "Nothing." "I''ve seen a lot this time." Palagas said in a bright voice that his journey to the earth was not difficult. It was just to pass the time. It was worthwhile to see the famous Saiyan soldiers in the period of bejita. "Boy, it''s better to be astringent on Sarada. Learn how your brother can improve his strength." Palagas''s tone became cold, and he took a look at latiz and warned. "I I see! " Latiz replied with some restraint. Although his strength is a little weak, he is definitely not a fool. He knows that he can''t do well in Sarada without strong strength."Well!" Nodding gently, Paragas looks at badak and others and leaves with Broglie. "Come on, when you enter the building, the staff inside will arrange accommodation for you." The treatment of Sarada planet has always been very good. As long as Saiya people are officially registered families, they can get a villa free of charge, with supporting cultivation facilities and all kinds of nutrient solutions for enhancing strength, as well as a certain amount of fairy beans and spiritual tree fruits. If you add population to Salada, there are more rewards. The registration of badak and Jinai went smoothly, and soon they got the house on Sarada, with a small bag containing Xiandou and some colorful fruits. "What is this?" Badak asked, holding the beans and the fruit of the spirit tree. Luo Lan said: "the green bean is called Xiandou. As long as one bean is used, it can cure any injury. The red one is the fruit of spirit tree, which can greatly enhance the activity of cells in the body. The effect will be better when it is used in cultivation. Saiya people like Ji Nei can rely on this fruit to improve their strength." "There is such a magic thing." After hearing this, badak immediately realized the importance of them, and then carefully collected the fairy beans and the fruit of the spirit tree. Luo Lan smiles. There are a lot of fairy beans and spirit tree fruits in reserve. Every Saiya has a certain quota every year. If you want to get more, you can only get them through competition rewards or task assessment. "Latiz, it''s time for you to get punished." "Yes..." Latiz replied with a low head and an uneasy look. ¡­¡­ "Herz, these are Wukong''s parents, and the man next to them is latiz!" In Herz''s office, Luo Lan leans on the sofa at will. Next to her, NALIS orders the Teng girl to bring her snacks. "Hello, welcome." Helz greets badak and others with a smile. Later, latiz was punished. Of course, in the face of badak and the monkey king, the result of the punishment was not very serious. He was sent to the planet cultivator to collect cultivator seeds. He had to collect 1000 cultivator seeds within a year. If he failed to complete his task, the punishment would continue and double. When he learned the result of his treatment, latiz was relieved. Although the task of cultivating 1000 human seeds was a little too much, it was a relatively light punishment. "Luo Lan, in a few days, it will be the 20th anniversary of the establishment of Saifei forces. I think a grand celebration should be held for such a big festival." "What do you think should be done?" Luo Lan asked. "Before Salada, there was a martial arts competition once every five years. This time, we can choose one of the Saifei forces to hold a grand martial arts meeting. We can also take the opportunity to reorganize the Queen''s Pro guard and the ascali team." Herz said what he thought. Luo Lan eyes not from a bright, agree with the location way: "this pour can have." ¡­¡­ PS: there''s only one chapter today. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 The Queen''s Pro guard and ascali''s team belong to sephia and ascali respectively. They have always been known for their small number, especially the Queen''s Pro guard, which has maintained the number of nine people for a long time. To enter the pro guard is tantamount to completing a sky landing challenge. It can be said that they are the most difficult combat team to select in the whole universe. Strict selection endows the two teams with strong combat effectiveness, but with the expansion of Saifei''s power, especially with the development of ascali''s army in the East galaxy, the number of the two teams seems to be insufficient. The need to expand the team is imminent. It would be a good choice to hold a round of selection on the occasion of the 20th anniversary of the establishment of Saifei force, to evaluate the comprehensive strength of Saiya people and to expand the number of the two teams by the way. In principle, Luo Lan agreed to hold such a martial arts conference. However, it is extremely troublesome to handle such a super large conference. The venue of the conference and the selection of participants need to be strictly controlled, and people who want to get involved should not be allowed. These are going to be handled by hels and naris. "The venue of the conference is planned to be a certain planet within the territory of Saifei forces. The time is just one month later. The Lisi people can take advantage of this time to transform the planet and build a stadium that can adapt to the intensity of the competition. In addition, the defense force should be considered. These can be replaced by combat robots, so the number of robots needs to be increased ¡± Herz has begun to think about the details that the conference needs to consider. Seeing that helz was considerate, Luo Lan suddenly remembered something with a smile on her face. "By the way, when the conference is held, we must do a good job in catering. At that time, I''m ready to invite a distinguished guest." "Well, in terms of catering, you can rest assured that you will be satisfied." The saians of Sarada are also very strict with their diet. Herz asked suspiciously, "who are you going to invite, the Galactic patrol or the Galactic mercenary?" These two cosmopolitan organizations are closely associated with Saifei forces. Luo Lan smiles and shakes her head: "no, the other side is a hidden God. I''ve only seen a few of them, but I don''t know if the other side is willing to condescend." "And the man who makes you call him the great God?" Helz was a little surprised. "Why not? In the eyes of real experts, I''m not a big man. You''ll know that then." Helz see Luo Lan is not aimless, when the things will be in mind, nodded that will arrange everything properly. When helz does things, Luo Lan naturally feels at ease, and then leaves the public affairs of the meeting to helz and naris. He takes badak and them out of the office. The person Rolan wants to invite is actually wes. Since returning from another world, Luo Lan has been consolidating his strength. After a year''s precipitation, he feels that he has almost settled down. The next step is to break through. However, when he reaches his strength, the follow-up path is very clear. It is impossible to continue to develop the power of the body or the power to ascend the realm, and continue to grow stronger along the path of the gods. But the practice is simple to say, but it is very difficult to practice. If you really want to concentrate on hard practice, it doesn''t mean that you can''t practice, but it will take a lot of time. At this time, it is very important to have an excellent expert to give advice. Luo Lan thought of Weiss for the first time. If he could get the advice from the angel master who trained the God of destruction, birus, his road would be smoother. Wes is not as aloof and aloof as other gods. On the contrary, he is quite approachable and easy to get along with. It happens that he knows that the other party''s hobby is to enjoy delicious food. If he can work hard on his hobby, prepare more delicious food and have a relationship with such a great God as Wes, it would be the best. The other side can train a master like birus, the God of destruction. It''s very useful for them to give some advice. After leaving Herz''s office, the monkey king followed him with a smile, "Luo Lan, can I attend your martial arts meeting?" "Of course, but you won''t join the Queen''s guard or the ascali team." Luo Lan looks at the monkey king and smiles. Monkey King touched his head, "even if you join the team, I just want to fight with people." "I know you want to be free. If you want to join, join!" "Ah, thank you very much. I''m excited to think that I can fight with all the masters in the universe." Monkey King laughs. "Master, I''m going to take part too!" Sun Bula raised his hand. Luo Lan pressed sun Bula''s small head and said: "if you want to participate, you have to step up training, or you will be eliminated soon." "I see!" Sun Bula''s eyes were crescent shaped and nodded with a smile. When he saw that his son and granddaughter wanted to participate in the meeting, badak felt itchy. However, considering that his strength was not outstanding, he hesitated. Looking at the eager sun Bula, badak suddenly shook his head and gave a smile. Even his young granddaughter chose to participate in the competition. What else could he hesitate about."I''ll take part in the competition too. I hope I don''t lose too badly." Badak also smiles. "Now there is still a month to go before the competition. If you work hard, you can improve a lot of strength." Luo Lan said. "I''ve decided to stay on Salada for the next month." The monkey king knocked his palm hard and his eyes were firm. Luo Lan saw Monkey King and badak rubbing their hands. He touched his chin and could not help looking forward to it. In fact, badak is also a very gifted soldier. If a month''s hard work is supplemented by fairy beans and spiritual tree fruits, it should be able to improve a lot. ¡­¡­ The event about the martial arts conference was quickly conveyed through the Propaganda Department of Saifei forces. For a moment, the whole North galaxy was boiling, especially the sharada planet. After all Saiya people knew the news, they were all ready to show their talents at the conference. As a result, the training areas on Sarada are full of people. Some ordinary Sayers can only practice in the training room at home. Those with better conditions simply hire guidance teachers and enter the state of emergency special training. In the universe, teams carrying out missions end their missions one after another and return home. At first, the Galactic mercenary organization was startled when it received the news that a large number of missions had been interrupted. It thought that something had happened to Saiya people. After investigation, it found out that Saifei forces were going to celebrate the 20th anniversary. "Hildis, we can''t be absent from the celebration of the Saifei forces. It''s up to you to go!" Galactic mercenary headquarters, mercenary president to find a white skin and white hair of the universe man to command him. "Yes, sir." Hildis nodded. "Saifei forces have always maintained a good cooperative relationship with us over the years. You are welcome to greet them." After a while, the president said, "by the way, after the celebration, I''ll go to the North galaxy to investigate a star called" white star ". The star collapsed inexplicably some time ago, and the nearby exploration station detected an extraordinary force at the moment when the star was destroyed." "The same thing happened in the East galaxy, the South galaxy and the center of the galaxy, except for the West galaxy. I vaguely feel that the whole thing is not simple. The cause should be in the West galaxy. You should pay attention to safety when you investigate." "Well." Hildis nodded, took the president''s instructions to heart, then bent down and stepped back. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Galaxy patrol headquarters. In the beehive like room, the Galactic King found two patrolmen, Gack and Myers. "Saifei forces are going to hold a large-scale celebration. At that time, they will gather experts from all over the world. This is a major event, so you need to run. In addition, you can take this opportunity to find out which experts are suitable to join the galaxy patrol." "Ha ha, it''s finally our turn to patrol the police to carry out the task. Galaxy king can rest assured that everything is on me." Gack''s eyes glowed. The Milky Way king looked at Gack sternly, "Gack, this time it''s mainly Myers. If you want to listen to him, you must not get into trouble, you know?" "I know, I know." Gack shook his hand. "Be serious." The Milky Way King glared at Gack. If it wasn''t for the fact that the high-level of Saifei''s forces met Gack, he would never have sent this troublemaker in the past. "Please take care of Gack, Myers." "I understand." Meyers nodded, turned and pressed Gack''s shoulder, pushing him away from the Galactic King''s room. Gack''s noise could still be heard when the door closed. Galaxy King sighed, but this mission by the elite patrolmen such as Myers, should not have any problems. If only everyone on the Galactic patrol was as good as patrol Myers. ¡­¡­ The demon world. The dark sky presents a depressing color, with the cool feeling of black clouds pressing the city. Continent 211. With one foot, Saifeiya stepped on a demon with tens of millions of fighting power, and a cold smile appeared on his face. With a puff, the sharp Qigong wave ran directly through the head of the demon under his feet, and suddenly the red and white mixed liquid spattered out. Sephia looked at it without expression, then adjusted it a little, and soon found the next target. Boom! The deafening sound of the explosion was transmitted, accompanied by fierce shock waves spreading in all directions, and a red fireball rose in the sky. Dang! A green creature flies out from the smoke of explosion. It is a dark green demon family that looks like a mantis. It has long arms, sharp teeth like a scythe, and several black protrusions on the back. with a sneer, SAFIYA stares at her prey with bright eyes. A beautiful arc is drawn at the corner of her mouth, and then she speeds up abruptly, with a light posture Draw a track in the void, electric light flint see came to his opponent, expressionless to stretch out his fingers, double fingers and sword, in the void a row. Hiss! White light across, the sound of air tearing hurt the eardrum, thin as cicada wings of the wind blade directly swept past. The mantis demon clan curled up to resist, but the air suddenly sounded a dull roar, the sharp wind blade cut on the body, and the body was directly blasted by the violent force for more than 1000 meters. At this time, Saifeiya''s figure flashed, approached her opponent in an instant, and her hands combined to burst out a dazzling light. A group of Qigong waves containing the energy of destroying heaven and earth were released. "All air strike!" Wow When the turbulent air waves turn over, the mantis demons in front of them turn into ashes directly under the terrible energy. After the terrible energy is released, it sweeps the area of ten thousand meters, and the whole earth begins to sink, cracking dense cobweb cracks. After the energy storm subsides, you can see that the original magnificent and majestic mountains have been opened a pass, majestic peaks As if it had been cut by a knife, a circular notch suddenly appeared. "Dead, no challenge at all, maybe only DARPA and his four demons can make me go all out." This year''s continuous fighting has made her strength continuously improve. Compared with a year ago, Saifeiya obviously feels stronger, and the use of full power of super Saiya people is more handy. In addition, the growth rate of Chitong super Saiya is probably comparable to that of Dharma. Of course, because she has not really played with Dappula, she doesn''t know how different she is from Dappula. In this year, Saifeiya took ashkari to different continents, and constantly hunted the demons with high energy value. Because of the ability of instant movement, she and ashkari often came and went without a trace, which once brought great panic to the whole demon world. It''s not that the high-level demons in the demon world didn''t try to intercept them, but all the interceptions became useless in the face of instant movement. In addition to the power of sephia, the whole demon world was surpassed. In addition to the king of the demon world, dapala, even the four demons were inferior to her, which made the interception more difficult. Recently, in addition to maintaining her skill, she has rarely shot. "Well?" A violent wave of energy came from a distance. Saifeiya looked up, white face showed a trace of surprise, then smile, "ascali''s anger has become more violent, it seems that she has almost reached the level of super Saiya."The body becomes ethereal, Sophia step forward, the whole person disappeared, reappeared, has come to the distant side of ascali. There, askari is being suppressed by a demon with a fighting capacity of 20 million, and now he is supporting with the king''s fist. Because Luo Lan strictly forbids ascali to use the king''s high power boxing, ascali can only use the king''s high power boxing five times at most, and her opponent is millions more effective than her. "This girl is forced to be strong, but if she wants to be strong, she must grow up in adversity. Otherwise, she can''t be a real strong person just because she has talent and doesn''t have a strong heart." It''s a kind of luck that ascali hasn''t met with a real desperate battle since she was born, but it also limits her growth. Sephia flew up in the air and looked on without expression. She treats ascali more harshly than Rowland. In other words, Luo Lan will never watch ascali be abused, but Saifeiya can watch coldly, as long as there is no crisis in life, he will not do it. "Ah, ah, ah!" At this time, ascali was really forced to hurry, and the little figure was shouting while releasing the air. Buzzing, as if there was endless fuel to supplement, burning madly, a trace of golden light began to burn on her body. "I''m going to be a super Saiya." Sophia murmured. She lowers her body height to askari''s side and waves her hand to fight for her. At this time, Sophia wants to ensure that askari''s transformation goes on smoothly, and no external threat is allowed to hurt her daughter''s safety. The thick golden flame was like a layer of cloud wrapped around ascali''s petite body, and her black hair swayed. All of a sudden, ascali snorted, and the momentum began to soar. With a sudden surge of energy, her black hair began to turn a little bit into gold, until all became gold, and her eyes opened. Super Saiya, it''s done! Ascali''s body gradually flies up, her scattered golden hair is washed up by the waves, and her surging power spreads in all directions. When she opens her eyes, her green eyes show a cold light. "Green eyes?" Saifeiya looks at her daughter''s pupil color strangely. Is there something wrong with her eyes of this color? Is it the color of super Saiya''s eyes? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 "It''s only a 50 fold increase. It''s too weak." Sensing the breath from ascali, Sophia frowned slightly and doubted whether there was something wrong with her daughter''s super Saiya transformation. Because in the view of SAFIYA, his super Saia''s transformation is a red pupil transformation with red eyes and a 60 times increase in energy; Rowland and Brolli''s super Saia''s transformation is a golden pupil transformation with golden eyes and a 70 times increase in energy. By contrast, only ascali''s eyes are turquoise green, and the energy increase is only 50 times. This kind of weak super Saiya, looks not very normal. "It can''t be that there''s something wrong with ascali''s body Sophia was worried. After all, ascali is a synthetic organism, which can''t be regarded as a normal life at birth. During the same period, more than 100000 cases of life were tested by Dr. naruka, and only one was successful. Sophia was very worried about her daughter''s genetic defects. In recent years, she has been ascali''s own daughter to Luo Lan. She doesn''t want ascali to be abnormal. Ashkari in the sky didn''t know the worry of SAFIYA at this time. She only felt that she was full of energy and momentum. The brutal and tyrannical pressure suddenly came from the air, which made people feel a burst of mental distress. "Wow, I''ve finally become a super Saiya. It''s so powerful!" It can''t be compared with JieWang Boxing at all. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" On the ground, askari asked strangely. "Ascali, is there nothing wrong with your health?" "Sure, I''m great now." Askari tilted her head strangely, patted her chest and showed off her strength. Suddenly, it seemed that flammable gas suddenly met with open fire, and the golden flame became more intense, and her combat effectiveness also increased to 170 million. "It looks like it''s OK." Sophia nodded. "No problem at all." Askari raised her lips, and suddenly with a "ah" sound, her expression became fierce. "Where was that demon clan just now? Now I''ve changed. I''m going to teach it a lesson." Saifeiya pointed to a direction, "there, just afraid of it disturb, I directly hit fly." "I''ll kill it." Said maliciously, a golden light flashed by, and ascali flew directly in the direction pointed by Sophia. A fierce battle soon started. In the Super Saiyan state, ascali is very fierce. He rushes like a tank, and his figure is as swift as lightning. After drawing a track in the void, he hits the opponent with an iron fist, and then kicks with a fly. The opponent''s demons are suppressed without any room for resistance. The whole battle is basically the one-sided abuse of ascali on the other side. Now she is the most powerful. Celia looked at it with a smile, remembering the moment when she had just become a super Saiya, when she was so excited. "Done, by hand!" After a look at the demons who were hit by her energy shock, ascali clapped her hand and returned to Saifeiya''s side. Her face was full of swagger. "Hey, I must be much better than roffy now." "Don''t be proud. Luo Fei has been training in hell. If he has to be trained by his father himself, he may have completed the transformation of super Saiya earlier than you." Seraphia glanced at ascali "how could it be!" Ascali''s hairy like a kitten. Saifeiya smiles and looks at ascali, "reduce the breath on the body, see if you can change back to the normal state." "Oh." Ascali obediently put away the breath, soon the golden hair began to fall, green eyes also returned to the dark pupil. Try to become a super Saiya again, but find that it can''t be changed. "I''m not going to be a super Saia anymore." Looking at Sophia pitifully, Sophia looked calm, "normal phenomenon, when you master the power of your body, you can control it smoothly, so you still need to work hard." "That''s it Ascali gave a smack of her mouth, and her delicate face finally gave a smile. In the following time, ascali began to try to control her strength under the training of SAFIYA. SAFIYA is an excellent fighter. She naturally has her own experience on how to train her daughter. She is tough enough. Ascali has suffered less under her hands, which Luo Lan can''t match. A few days passed quickly, in the merciless tempering of Saifeiya, ascali can finally change with his will. On this day, ascali successfully became a super Saiya."Mom, I''m going to challenge you. If you win, give me the Queen''s place." Askari raised her head with pride, pointed to Sophia and challenged her with swagger. "It''s inflated. That''s not good." Sophia looked at her daughter with a smile, and her Ruby eyes flashed with a cold light. Saiya people always grow up after gaining great strength. At this time, there is a lack of social beating. There must be some external forces to let her know that there are people outside the people and there are mountains outside the mountains. As a result, ascali is very tragic, she vowed to challenge Saifeiya, but only a few seconds later she was knocked unconscious by Saifeiya. "Well..." When ascali awoke from confusion, she found herself hanging on a big tree. It was dark around her. A campfire was being built not far away. The firewood was crackling on the fire. The warm flame lit up all around and shone on her face. Askari was stunned, especially when she thought of the scene before she was knocked unconscious. He even vowed to seize the Queen''s position with Saifeiya, even if she won, but she also lost, which made her ashamed. "Sure enough, it''s too early to get Saifei''s power now. Mom is not so easy to resist." Ascali said to herself, breaking free from the shackles of the tree and coming to Saifeiya''s side. Saifeiya looked at her, "want to become a queen, at least to practice more than ten years." "Yes, yes." Ascali nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Eat." Saifeiya hands the baked food to ascali. Ascali laughs and takes a big bite of the barbecue. Soon she is full of oil. Saifeiya looks at her and reaches for her daughter''s hair. Ashkari can become super Saiya at the age of 11. In fact, saifia is very happy. As a mother, she feels proud. "It smells good. It seems that I''ve come at the right time." With a hearty laugh, Rolan comes to the front of Saifeiya and ascali. "Daddy "Here you are, Rolan." The mother and daughter of Saifeiya are surprised to see Luolan. Saifeiya passes the food in her hand. "Try my barbecue." "Well." Luo Lan squints her eyes to taste it, and looks at the beautiful face of SAFIYA. After a year''s absence, SAFIYA is still as valiant as before, and her breath is getting thicker. "Dad, I can become a super Saia." Ascali can''t wait to show off. Luo Lan smell speech, surprised to see the eye Saifeiya. Sophia nodded. "She''s just mastered transformation." Askari immediately shows off her performance and transforms in front of Luo Lan. Wow, the golden flame rises, and a few wisps of light flash by. Askari''s eyes, eyebrows and hair suddenly change color. A powerful momentum spreads out, and she has become a super Saiya. Dang! Luo Lan quickly shook his hand, released a force of red dragon, and suppressed ascali''s breath in the range of ten thousand meters. "Idiot, this is the demon world. Unless you are ready for battle, don''t release your breath casually." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ascali put out her tongue playfully. Looking at the young super Saiya, Luo Lan showed a smile and nodded with satisfaction, "it''s really super Saiya." Sophia looked at it carefully and said in a deep voice: "ascali''s eyes are green. Is there any problem?" Luo Lan said: "her appearance is the real appearance of the super Saier. If you really want to talk about it, you, me and Gloria are the mutant super Saier." Saifeiya was stunned for a moment, a little thought to understand the meaning of Luo Lan''s words. Before they became super sais, Luo Lan and themselves had a more imitative super sais form than ascali. It was this state that made their transformation state different from the general super sais. "So that''s it. I''m relieved." Sophia nodded her head. Luo Lan smiles. It turns out that Sophia was worried about ascali''s physical condition before. There is no need for this. The eyes of the super sais in the seventh universe are turquoise, while the eyes of the super sais in the seventh universe are blue. The pupil color changes are normal. It''s quite novel that Saifeiya is worried that there is something wrong with the transformation of ascali''s normal super Saiya. This is mainly due to the fact that none of the three remaining super sais in the seventh universe is a normal super sair. "Well, take back your strength." "Well." Ascali immediately returned to normal. "Well, you''re free to master the skills of Super Saiyan transformation, which is much faster than roffy." Rolan rubs ascali''s head with praise.When she heard her father say that she had become a super Saiya earlier than rofei, ascali laughed like a flower. "By the way, Luo Lan, how did you come to the demon world?" Asked Sophia. Luo Lan once said that the Saifei forces will hold the martial arts conference. After hearing this, Saifeiya was a little surprised, but ascali jumped up with joy and yelled to go to the conference. Luo Lan hit her on the head. No good way: "one of the purposes of the martial arts conference is to select the members of the Queen''s Pro guard and ascali''s team for you. How can you come down personally as the commander? Besides, if you do it, who else will be your opponent?" "So it is." Ascali felt her head and responded. Although the assembly of Saifei forces faces the whole universe, due to the long journey, the main participants will be the soldiers of the North galaxy. With the power of saiphia, they are now super Saiya people, they can basically sweep across the North galaxy. A night of silence. The next day, Luolan took them to hell. When Luo Fei learned that he had fallen behind his sister askari, there was a sudden pressure on him at the same time. Looking at askari''s elated appearance, roffy suddenly felt depressed. At this time, Luo Lan introduces the identities of Saifeiya and ascali to amosa. When she learns that the two people in front of her are actually Luo Lan''s wife and daughter, the queen and Princess of modern Saiya people, amosa smiles and sighs that Saiya people have successors. For the first time, Saifeiya met the ancient Saiyan predecessors. Then, as he challenged, amosa responded with a smile. He also wanted to see the strength of the contemporary Saiyan queen. Buzz, two people at the same time into a super Saiya. when SIAS like as two peas of the Messiah form the same form of Aas Carly, he can not help but point his head. It seems that the green eye pattern is the authentic super Siya. Immediately, the two men began to fight. ¡­¡­ When Saifeiya challenges yamosa, Rolan stands aside and looks for a while, then takes out a red button from dimensional space and starts to send a message to Weiss. After a while, there was a reply from Weiss, "Hello, it''s you. What can I do for you?" Luo Lan Ke said: "Weiss, the Saifei force on my side is going to hold a large celebration. I don''t know if you have time to come and visit. We have prepared delicious food for you, which will surely make you very satisfied." "Celebration, you know, I need to help Lord birus maintain the operation of the universe. Generally, I don''t take part in the activities of mortals. Well, what do you say about the taste of food? If it''s not food that satisfies me, I won''t go down." Weiss''s voice hesitated. "Absolutely the most delicious in the universe." Luo Lan said confidently. Weiss thought for a while, and finally it was hard to resist the temptation of food, "well, a few days should be OK, when is your meeting?" "There are more than 20 days left." "I see. I''ll be there then." Weiss cut off the contact and didn''t ask Luo Lan for the venue of the conference. With his angel''s ability, it''s too easy to investigate these. Looking at the red button dim down, Luo Lan was relieved, contact Weiss thing is finally achieved. Snigger: as long as Weiss comes, he will be fascinated by the delicious food of Saifei forces. At that time, he will make some requests, and the other party will not refuse. In order to make Weiss satisfied with food, Luo Lan specially arranged people to go to earth and Sarada planet to select the best chef before coming. In order to make Weiss satisfied with food, this is more important than holding a successful martial arts conference. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 The northwest corner of Saffi. The vast night sky, the stars run, the deep universe is like a quiet forest, only occasionally flashing stars like pearls dotted with monotonous stars. In the quiet darkness. Suddenly, a bright light across the night sky, a silver white mechanical spaceship quickly appeared in the line of sight, the spaceship is about kilometers long, angular, stretching a strong manipulator at the edge, after the spaceship appeared, the void seemed to touch some kind of button, there were waves of distortion. Another flash followed, and soon more than a thousand such mechanical spaceships appeared. "Lord ebony, we have arrived at the destination of the preliminary election." In the spaceship, Lisi engineering team members with slight blue light on their skin reported to ebony. Ebony takes a look at the scene outside the spaceship. A red planet floats alone in the universe. It is a wandering planet free from the shackles of stars, about three times the size of Sarada. "We don''t have much time to start the transformation. We must build a large-scale venue that can accommodate millions of people in the shortest time. By the way, we must focus on the construction of the battle venue and the snack street for the competition, and we must build it spacious enough. This is the task of Luo Lan''s own generation." "Yes "We must finish the task." A group of engineers of the Lisi nationality responded loudly with excitement on their faces. This is the important thing for Luo Lan to save the Lisi people. He must finish it well. "Let''s go!" With a wave of ebony''s hand, thousands of Engineering spaceships lined up to the red planet not far away. With a thick dust rising from the earth''s surface, the vision soon became blurred. After the spacecraft stopped, ebony and others put on protective tools and landed on the planet in front of them. Seeing the barren scene in front of him, ebony could not help sighing that the next big project was coming. Then he firmed his eyes and ordered all the clansmen to hurry up and start their work. After receiving the instructions, all the Lisi engineering personnel worked hard one by one and began to carry out the construction according to the established plan. They either controlled the large machinery to clean up the site and level the land, or drove the transport spacecraft to transfer materials and build the construction site, or were responsible for the overall planning and supervising the progress of the project With the booming of iron and steel giant, the construction project is carried out in an orderly way. In a short time, a flat and wide construction site was built, and then larger precision machinery started. In the roaring sound, huge machines wave their thick steel arms to tamp the foundation. With each start of these machines, the earth vibrates. This time, the Saifei forces entrusted the task of building the celebration venue to the Lisi people. The Lisi people lived up to their great trust and transformed the planet in the fastest time. More than 20 days passed in a flash of time. Red stone star. At this time, the appearance of the red wandering planet has completely changed. The whole planet is still dark red, and the upper plate is still so desolate. However, in the northern hemisphere of the planet, a modern city that can accommodate one million people has been built. The center of the city is the venue of the most important martial arts convention. The whole venue is about 1000 meters long and wide. The hard ground is made of super alloy with thunderbolt steel elements, which can withstand strong energy bombardment. Around the venue, there is a ring of transparent protective layer which is inclined upward like a dam. Because of the incorporation of bluestone, the protective layer has good ductility and impact resistance, which can maximally protect the spectators from the impact of competition energy. If you don''t look carefully, the transparent protective layer will not be visible, just like the energy shield, which will not affect the appearance, reduce the viewing effect, and protect the audience watching the game. This is the latest scientific and technological achievement of Saifei forces. Of course, the construction of the venue is so grand that it can''t be just a cold steel city. There are some humanized services everywhere. Looking around, you can see umbrella like buildings everywhere. Those are service stores, mainly snack sites. This is what Luo lanqian tells you. Make sure Wes doesn''t want to leave when he comes. Jumping out of the planet, tens of thousands of fully armed battle robots form an array in the deep space hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the planet, forming an airtight protective net. These battle robots release strange positions in their chest. Their normal work is to stabilize the operation of the planet. In case of emergency, they can immediately switch to combat mode to eliminate all lawless elements who disturb the celebration activities. However, at the beginning of the celebration, countless experts will gather here. There should not be any force who does not have eyes and dare to attack with the courage to offend Saifei forces. "It''s finally done." Ebony sat on the spaceship and fulfilled Luo Lan''s explanation. "Lord Luo Lan, the construction of red stone star has been completed. We are waiting for the celebration to begin." Ebony reported the progress of the work through the contact."Good. You''ve worked hard, ebony." "This is what my subordinates should do." Ebony was flattered. Luo Lan nodded her head, and a gentle voice rang out: "the people who participate in the celebration are already on the way. You should do a good job in the inspection. Anyone who does not have an invitation is absolutely not allowed to enter." "Yes, sir." ¡­¡­ At the other end of the galaxy, Luo Lan hangs up and looks out at the glittering star sky with a smile on her face. At this time, he, together with Sophia and tayis, is riding on the space island to the celebration planet "red stone". Stretch a stretch, occasionally do not have to move the moment to come, is also a different taste. "Tays, galactic Patrol has sent two patrolmen Gack and Myers to come here. When the meeting starts, you should say to Gack, don''t let him get into trouble." "I know." Tays nodded. Gack''s bold guy is not very reliable at ordinary times. He''s just fooling around in the Galactic patrol. The Galactic King shouldn''t have sent him. By contrast, the Myers patrol is much more reliable. Every mission can be completed perfectly, and the area under his jurisdiction is several times that of Gack. "Rolan, what kind of person is that Weiss?" Sophia sits in front of Luo Lan, holding her head in both hands and leaning back. Qianli''s face turns to look at Luo Lan. Luo Lan said: "powerful, trustworthy, quite a gentleman. He looks at everything in a very casual way. Nothing can make him care. This is because his strength is already invincible. In a word, we can''t find anyone more powerful than him in the universe." "Unimaginable!" Saifeiya shook her head. Now she has reached the level of full power of red pupil super Saiya, and she dare not say how invincible it is, so it is difficult to realize the strength of Weiss in Luolan''s mouth. "It''s completely beyond the level of mortals, even in the gods are also in a very high position." Luo Lan said with a smile. According to his level of understanding, Weiss''s power is only under the whole king and the great God, which is very good among many angels. Even destroying the universe is not difficult, but angels themselves are the defenders of the order of the universe and will not do anything harmful to the universe. ¡­¡­ PS: I have to work overtime on weekends. The update is a little less. Thank you for the 10000 RMB reward of "Pipi shrimp black mountain old demon" and the 10000 RMB reward of "ericlrmmm"! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Perhaps due to her limited vision, it is difficult for Saifeiya to realize the power of Weiss in Luolan''s mouth. In her eyes, the full power of super Saiya people is enough to be proud of the universe. After all, during her experience in the demon world, except for the mysterious king of the demon world, Dappula, other demons are basically not her opponents. The strength of the demon world is still so, and how many experts in the whole universe can be stronger than the full power of super Saiya. Certainly not many. Even if it is strong, it should not be strong. In fact, according to the understanding of Saifeiya, there is nothing wrong. The seventh universe in which they live is not a particularly powerful universe. The average combat effectiveness of the universe is very low. There are few experts with combat effectiveness over 100 million. There are absolutely few experts of such level as super Saiya. After careful calculation, there are really few experts who are stronger than Dharma. Therefore, Luo Lan can understand the disbelief of Saifeiya. However, to understand, Luo Lan''s vision will not be limited to the small seventh universe. The full power of the Super Saiyan may be able to traverse the current universe, but if it is placed outside the seventh universe, it will be nothing. We should know that the seventh universe is not a powerful one among the twelve universes in the whole universe. In other universes, there are many masters who are stronger than those in the seventh universe, such as boo the devil, which is not the top in other universes. If you want to gain a foothold in the whole universe, you need at least the power of destroying God. Even because of his last trip to a different world, Luo Lan knew that there was a broader and more beautiful world beyond the whole universe. With this understanding, he would not be satisfied with the current power. ¡­¡­ The space Island continued to fly forward, across the vast sea of stars, and soon arrived at the region where red stone star was located. Red stone star. In the northern hemisphere, in the middle of Jiaohong''s desolate plain, a city that can accommodate millions of people has sprung up. In the center of the city, a huge celebration venue with a length of more than 10000 meters and a width of more than 1000 meters has been built. At the core of the venue is a giant competition arena with a length of more than 1000 meters. There are ladder shaped observation platforms distributed in four directions, which can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people to watch at one time. Three dimensional display screens are suspended above each observation platform, which can capture and play battle pictures in all aspects. When Luo Lan''s space island came to wudaochang, there were a lot of people here. Many of them were cosmonauts who were attracted by their names. Among them, there were some experts with good strength. Their combat effectiveness exceeded 10000. They were the backbone of the universe. Of course, there are also many cosmopolitans who came to see the bustle. These cosmopolitans are mostly rich and swagger in the streets surrounded by bodyguards. Among them are the Lanna people aiboya and guvisha nephew who have good relations with Saifei forces. These two business minded Lanna people actually took the opportunity of this celebration to start a business. Aiboya ran his bodyguard business, providing security services for the cosmopolitan rich. Guvisha began to sell tickets in the martial arts arena directly through his relationship with Saifei forces. I was very busy for a while. They did not expect that the development of Saifei''s power would be so rapid. In just 20 years, Saifei''s power developed from a small power with insufficient hands to a super giant across the North galaxy. Recalling the meeting, they were very glad to make the initial investment. Boom, a spaceship landed on Redstone. Sun Wukong came down from the spaceship directly, followed by bulma, Kelin and other experts from the earth. Standing on the street of the city, watching the cosmopolitan people coming and going, I can''t help feeling a little excited. "This is the alien planet. There are so many cosmonauts with different faces. It''s my first time to leave the earth. I''m very nervous." After arriving at the red stone star and looking at the magnificent steel city in front of him, Colin couldn''t help sighing. "The breath of these cosmonauts is so chaotic that they don''t seem to know how to restrain at all. Well, there are some very powerful Qi." Feeling the breath of cosmopolitan people around, Tianjin fan is making comments. Before they left the earth, they had been listening to God saying how terrible the outside world was, which made them uneasy for a long time. But when they came to red stone and met other cosmonauts, they were relieved. Fortunately, there were not many experts with combat effectiveness over 10000. So their strength is not weak outside. Kelin and tianjinfan immediately picked up their confidence. "Hahaha, Tianjin fan, it''s not easy to participate in such a grand martial arts meeting. It''s more intense than the world''s first martial arts meeting on earth. My whole heart starts to get excited." "In another year, the 25th World''s best martial arts meeting will be held on the earth. Will you join it or not?" Colin asked, looking at Tientsin fan. "Forget it. It''s like bullying a child."Tianjin rice shakes its head. Although with the development of the earth''s martial arts, many new talents have emerged in recent years, to be honest, Tianjin rice has not been paid attention to. Those people are too weak. "Then I won''t take part either." When Colin saw tianjinfan, they didn''t want to participate in the world''s first martial arts association, so they were short of interest. "By the way, Bula left the earth earlier than us. Why didn''t she feel her anger?" "Bulma said:" she took bik out to practice. Really, if you want to practice, you can tell Wukong. In addition, there are so many experts on Sarada, so you go to find bik. I''m afraid she will be taught bad by bik. " Qiqi said with a smile: "that''s not as good as that. I observed bick when I was in the world king star. He is no longer the big demon of bick before." Bulma sighed. "I''m afraid Bula has learned his idea of being brave, aggressive and inflexible." Colin whispered: "in fact, the Saiya people are not much better. The look in blah''s eyes shows that her nature is also very fierce." "What?" Bulma''s eyebrows glared and her face was not happy. "Nothing." Said Colin bitterly. "Well, everyone hurry to sign up, this time you can meet a lot of good players, I must have a good fight." The monkey king watched the cosmopolitan coming down and said excitedly. At this time, Kelin, tianjinfan and others were excited, but they didn''t have the confidence to win like the monkey king. Although their strength has improved by leaps and bounds in recent years, they can''t be regarded as particularly powerful experts in the vast universe. However, with jiewangquan, they can strive for good results. Next, led by the guiding robot, the party walked to the registration office of the celebration. Passing by the spacious and clean road, we can see the Liles with light blue skin operating large mechanical handling spaceships. Looking up, we can see the Saiya people in gorgeous combat clothes flying in the sky. All kinds of aircrafts come in an endless stream. For a time, several people are full of interest in the whole Saifei force. When they came to the registration office, they found that there were more than 30000 registration numbers. In addition to the saians on Sarada, there are also many cosmonauts under the influence of Saifei, such as sonori and Mr. and Mrs. Presley, members of the Queen''s Pro guard such as Lulu, Darius, Comte, TORAN and Bloor, as well as the strong members of ashkari''s team such as Evelyn and ufia. In addition, they also saw the names of badak and palagas on the list. Even latiz was forced to compete by badak. Just looking at the list, you can see that it will be a very cruel competition. How difficult it is to get good results in it. Colin can''t help sighing that he might just come to make soy sauce. ¡­¡­ PS: in a few days, the update should be stable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 A few days later, more and more people gathered at the red stone star. When sun Bula and bick arrived at the red stone star late, the number of applications had been directly ranked to more than 100000. At this time, the preliminary round has quietly started. Even Luo Lan, the initiator of the celebration, didn''t expect the intensity of the celebration. Because there are too many participants, even the super large martial arts arena can''t accommodate so many people, so there needs to be a preliminary election before officially landing in the martial arts arena, and 3200 people with the highest strength should be selected from the many competitors. The preliminaries are randomly selected by computer. Any contestant who wants to enter the top 3200 must win at least five games. After the preliminaries, there will be two links: the trial and the challenge. The trial will further screen candidates, reducing 3200 contestants to 50. These 50 will enter the challenge and get the qualification to challenge the original members of the Queen''s Pro guard and the ascali team. In Luo Lan''s vision, after the competition, the number of the Queen''s Pro guard will be expanded from the original nine to 18, and the number of the ascali team will also be expanded to 18 in addition to the original Saiya clone belonging to ascali. According to the rules set up in the competition, as long as the people who have entered the trials can get the rewards of Saifei power, wealth, position, or rare technology products. As long as Saifei power can get them, they are not stingy of rewards. Players can directly know the rewards of each ranking from the reward table. Of course, Saifei forces encourage competitors to join forces. From another point of view, it can be regarded as absorbing talents. The preliminaries are going on closely, and the newcomers, such as Kelin and tianjinfan, are all working hard and enjoying the fun of fighting. After the powerful opening of jiewang boxing, their combat effectiveness suddenly soared to more than 70000, which is extremely rare in the universe. Dong! The loud sound of gongs and drums. On a reduced version of the challenge arena, sun Bula''s slender body leaped up, her body suddenly accelerated to the opponent''s face, and then raised her leg and fiercely kicked her opponent in the chest. Only the sound of bone fracture was heard, and her opponent was kicked off the challenge arena by the violent force. "Player 104561 wins!" Robot judges scan the situation of both sides of the competition, and then a treatment robot pulls the injured player to treatment. Saifei forces held this large-scale martial arts meeting for the purpose of celebration, which naturally would not leave any injuries to the competitors. "Blah''s too hard." Looking at the contestant who was dragged down, a cold sweat broke out on Colin''s forehead. "This little girl can''t be underestimated in the future." Tianjin fan frowned and watched. Although his combat effectiveness is higher than that of sun Bula, his ferocity is far worse than that of his opponent. For example, when he comes from a regular school of martial arts and Taoism, he pays attention to the etiquette of a martial arts and Taoism when facing his opponent, and seldom fights fiercely. Their martial arts are more like the improvement of self-cultivation, which is totally different from the way that the sais regard fighting as survival. Bick looked admiringly at Sun Bula in the challenge arena, with a satisfied smile on his face. "You have not experienced in the universe, you will not know the cruelty of the outside world." "But it''s just a game. There''s no need to hurt your opponent badly." Colin couldn''t bear it. Bick sneered: "stupid, life in the universe has always been cold and merciless, can''t have any indecision, do you think that good treatment of opponents will get good results? It''s impossible. The competition of cosmic civilization is cruel. It''s always a disaster. " "If you still hold the childish idea of the earth, you''d better give up the idea of wandering in the universe as soon as possible." "It''s very impolite of you to talk, bick." Colin and others smile bitterly, because they have not experienced the invasion of aliens, they really do not understand these. Bick snorted coldly and looked at the other games indifferently. "Well, it''s going to be our turn in a moment, but we can''t lose to the little girl blah." Tianjin fan patted Colin on the shoulder. His intuition told them that what bick said was reasonable, but the habit of dealing with people developed over the years was not so easy to change. The preliminary competition is in full swing. With their strength, as long as their luck is not too bad, and they meet the changing state level masters, it should be no difficulty to win five rounds in a row. About a day later, the preliminary competition was all over. At this time, except jiaozi who was not lucky enough to be defeated by a Saiya of Sarada, the rest of them were all successfully promoted to the list of 3200 in the preliminary competition. The sun is high in the sky. The sky above the city was busy, and unmanned aircraft began to disperse the spacecraft. With the loud sound of gongs and drums, the celebration of the 20th anniversary of the establishment of Saifei force officially began. At this time, all the participants in the celebration have come to the large-scale venue and sat in their respective positions. Luo Lan and SAFIYA are sitting on the highest floating platform, which is more than 10 meters higher than the grandstand below. The floating platform has two floors in total. The first floor is Luo Lan''s seat, which is regarded as the main seat and occupies the most eye-catching position.On both sides of the main seat are the seats of high-level Saifei forces such as Herz and naris, and beside them are the seats reserved for members of Galaxy patrol and Galaxy mercenary organization. Of course, the most important position is empty, which is for WES. The second row has a total of 36 seats from left to right, which are for the Queen''s Pro guard and the ashkari team. Now the Queen''s Pro guard has only nine people, including Gloria, Lulu, Darius and Colm. The number of the ashkari team is even smaller, with only seven people, including Evelyn and ufia. On the floating platform, Gack and Myers were sitting on the left of the first row. When they saw the crowd under them and felt the powerful smell of the crowd, Gack was restless and his face turned white. "Meyers, I didn''t expect that the Saifei forces have such a strong appeal. If they unite, they can overturn the whole galaxy patrol organization." Gack leaned over his face and whispered to Meyers. Although Gack always thinks that he is the elite of the galaxy patrol, he is hard to fight with two fists and four hands. There are too many masters of Saifei''s forces. When they gather together, just momentum makes him feel on pins and needles. Meyers took a look at Gack and said calmly: "the Saifei forces are not the forces threatening the universe. Even because of them, the North galaxy has its present stability. Think about the North Galaxy in the past. At that time, the momentum of the flissa Legion was frightening. From this point, their existence is very important." "That''s because Felisa focused on the West galaxy. The North galaxy is stable, but the West galaxy is miserable." GAC is gloating. His jurisdiction is in the North galaxy. When his side is stable, he doesn''t care about anything else. "Evil forces will not disappear completely, but will be transferred from one place to another. Confrontation between good and evil is the principle of the balance of the universe. No one will disappear completely. It is just because there is evil that justice will exist. Just like creation and destruction, it will never exist alone. The West galaxy has been stable for so long, and turmoil will happen sooner or later, which can exchange for the stability of the North galaxy, It has shown its value, and this is a cycle. " "That''s what you thought. I thought you were going to destroy all the evil forces." Gack has a strange face. "I never thought that way." Meyers shook his head, eyes deep up, "the rise and fall of the planet has its own reason, I do not care about the good and evil of the world, just looking for ways to maintain the balance of the universe, but it is clear that I am not mature enough, can not be completely neutral." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Gack shook his head in disbelief. He didn''t see how this guy Meyers was so talkative before. The duty of the Galactic patrol is to maintain the stability of the galaxy. What''s neutral is not the way that only the weak will take. Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems that the Galactic patrol organization is not particularly strong now. While Gack and Meyers are whispering, hildis of Galaxy mercenary organization also talks and laughs with Luo Lan. He is also frightened by the strength of Saifei forces. "Mr. Lorraine, I want to ask, who is the seat next to you for? Is it the frissa?" Asked hildis curiously. All the people who can be arranged on the first floor of the floating platform are people with identity. The reason why he can sit here is that behind his back is the Galactic mercenary organization. Hildis searched all the memories in his mind and thought about it. He only thought that Felisa was qualified to let the Saifei Forces Reserve a place for him. "Not Felisa." Luo Lan shook her head with a smile. Hildeston is curious, but Luo Lan just doesn''t say the identity of each other, which makes hildess itch. At this time, a sudden distortion occurred in the sky, and the space seemed to be penetrated. A colorful glow with water mist shuttled from the distant starry sky. Shua, the glow fell on the first floor of the floating platform, and a tall and straight figure appeared in front of everyone. Weiss arrived as promised. Luo Lan sees Weiss arrive, on the face immediately peeps out the happy color, stands up hastily to welcome. At this time, when Meyers, who was also sitting in the first row, saw the visitor''s appearance, his expression suddenly became wonderful, and it took him a long time to adjust. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 "Sit down, Wes!" Luo Lan stands up in person and invites Weiss to take a seat. Weiss smiles blandly and sits beside Luo Lan. He glances at the huge martial arts hall and says quietly, "you''re welcome. You''re the master here. Just as casual as usual. Well, I haven''t seen you for a while and I''ve improved a lot." "Ha ha, it''s just a slight improvement." Speaking of her strength, Luo Lan smiles and becomes happy. She waves her hand to let Teng girls serve the prepared snacks. "Weiss, you come to have a taste. These are all the food carefully prepared by Saifei forces." Weiss saw stacks of exquisite snacks, squinted his eyes and looked at them carefully. The delicious food was different from the appearance. These snacks were small and delicate, giving him a different feeling. A little taste, the wonderful taste suddenly exploded in the mouth. Wes''s eyes flashed. He had never tasted such a delicious snack. "This kind of smell, it''s just irresistible!" Luo Lan said with a smile: "it''s just the first dish. When the conference is over, I have more food for you." "That''s really something to look forward to." Weiss recovered the usual calm, voice light way. "I''d like to introduce you. This is Sophia, the queen of Sophie power. Next to her is my wife, tays..." Luo Lan smiles and introduces the identity of the people around him. Weiss nodded with a smile, and his eyes became deep when he looked at saifia. "Saiya people with red eyes have not appeared in the seventh universe for a long time, which is very good." "Hello." Sophia nodded to Wes gracefully and observed each other carefully. She found that there was no breath of energy on each other''s body. Even if it wasn''t visible to the naked eye, she was not sure that there was a person sitting in front of her. She was greatly surprised. There are only two possibilities for such a situation. One is that the other party is only a mortal, and the energy is so low that it can be ignored. However low the energy is, with her current strength, it should be able to be sensed carefully. Then there is only another possibility. The strength of the other party is so deep that it has completely concealed her breath. "It''s worthy of being respected by Luo Lan. It seems that there are some differences." There is a secret in the heart of zephylia. In fact, she did not know that the reason why she could not feel the breath of Weiss was that there was no breath in the high-level gods. Breath, it''s only in mortals. The high-level gods have already transformed their energy into special power. Even if it is revealed, the level of it is not perceptible by ordinary people. "This gentleman, have you ever seen other SAIAS with red eyes?" Asked Sophia. "Yes, a long time ago, before Sarada was destroyed, the red haired and red eyed saians appeared in the civil strife. It seems that they were called Saian gods." Weiss recalled that because he didn''t pay much attention to Saiya''s affairs, he didn''t remember clearly. "The God of Saiya..." Sophia nodded her head. As for the civil strife of sharada in ancient times, amosa, the ancient Saian of hell, once told her that, in terms of strength, the transformation of Saian God should be similar to that of super Saian, which was the change of ancient Saian in order to fight against the rebels. "Maybe in ancient times, there were other saians like me who developed the power of the great ape blood in their bodies." While Loran and Wes are talking, hildis of galactic mercenary organization looks at WES carefully. However, like sephia, he does not see any difference between the man in red robe and other people after looking at him for a long time. "It''s strange that Mr. Luo Lan and queen Sophie can treat each other like this." The universe pays attention to the respect for the strong, especially the sais, who attach the most importance to power. They can''t be treated equally without enough strength. Therefore, hildis shows great curiosity about Weiss, who appears in a strange way. "Mr. Luo Lan, this is..." Hildis looks at Lorraine. Luo Lan laughs and introduces him to hildis: "his name is Mr. Weiss. He is the most respected guest of Saifei forces. Because Weiss doesn''t appear in the universe, few people know about him." "So it is." Hildis nodded. No matter whether Luo Lan''s introduction is true or not, it''s enough to know that the other party is a noble guest of Saifei''s forces. Most of the hidden gods in the universe, even if the Galactic mercenary organization is a big force in the universe, they dare not know all the masters. Most gods are very eccentric. In the future, galactic mercenary organization will pay more attention to each other. "This man has a big face. Even if he is the prince of galaxy, he may not be able to enjoy such treatment." Gack stares into his golden eyes and whispers to Meyers. "This one is more noble than the Galactic king." Myers said in silence. Gack let out a "ah" and asked Meyers if he knew the other person''s identity, but Meyers kept his mouth shut."Well, how can anyone be more noble than the Galactic king? You should know that the Galactic kings of all ages are in charge of the whole universe. Well, they have declined recently." The identity of the other party is an angel. The God is more noble than the world king God and destruction god in the God sequence. It''s just the Milky Way king. How can it be compared with the angel. Meyers said in silence. Although in name, angels only destroy god''s servants, but in fact they are absolutely not. To keep their status as servants is just to prevent them from being superior, better guide them to destroy god, and maintain the order of the universe. Angels have the right to stop them when they make inappropriate actions. In serious cases, they can directly restrain or replace them. He is also a servant. The servant of the king God of the world is a trainee King God, but the angel is not. Which God of destruction really dares to use his identity to dictate to the angel, then wait to be replaced! Even if it is a trainee angel, the status is not comparable to the destruction of God. But in general, angels are very good at speaking. Even if the God of destruction offends them in words, they will laugh and expose them. For the eternal angels, it''s as simple as eating, so there''s no need to care. They don''t want to do it because they are in a high mood. On the other hand, it''s more troublesome to train new God of destruction . When Myers warned Gack, Wes''s light eyes swept over and nodded slightly to him when facing Myers. This small movement, in addition to Weiss and Meyers, no one noticed. "Lord Luo Lan, Lord queen, it''s almost time. Martial arts conference can start." The Teng girl, Alice, stood behind her and whispered. "Then announce the beginning!" Luo Lan smiles. Sophia nodded with a smile, and then stood up to announce to everyone that the ceremony of Martial Arts Conference officially began. Sophia''s voice was very light, but the clear voice spread throughout the wide hall. With the start of the competition, all the contestants who entered the trials were serious, and all the Saiya people and all the cosmopolitans who did not participate in the competition in the audience craned their necks and waited. "Dong!" With a deafening sound of the Gong, the two players of the first match entered the arena. "I''m the first contestant to go up first." A young man who looks very fresh laughs heartily and jumps into the challenge arena. Opposite him is a cosmopolitan with red skin. Both of them have a fighting capacity of about 30000 and are the best in the universe. "The game begins!" The referee robot crystal scanned the whole court, and the verdict sounded. After hearing the referee''s announcement of the start of the competition, the contestants of both sides immediately enter the state, their muscles instantly tense up, and the air waves roll up. Even from a long distance, the audience can feel the strength of both sides from the different pictures. "Shua", both sides are moving fast, wonderful game has begun. There are a total of 3200 players in the trials. If a competition is held one by one, to select the strongest 50 players, the audience will not have the patience to wait for such a long time. Therefore, a number of battles will be arranged for each round of competition at the same time. Now there are 200 competitions at the same time. Rao is like this. If you want to select 1600 people from the first tier, you need eight rounds. The game is in full swing. The whole process of the game is displayed on the big screen. The audience below can choose which game to watch according to their own interests. However, they can enter the top 3200 through the pre selection in front of them. They all have great strength. No matter how weak, it has tens of thousands of combat effectiveness. If Saifei can take advantage of this opportunity to absorb all of these players, even if only a small part of them, their strength will be greatly improved, which is the reason why Luo lanlede held a large-scale martial arts meeting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 The wonderful competition is displayed in the challenge arena, and the audience on the battlefield can''t keep their eyes on the wonderful battles. Even if the high-definition camera has slowed down the captured battle images, the ordinary cosmonaut''s eyes still can''t see it for a moment, and they can only shout exclamations. "Well, they''re moving too fast." "The combat effectiveness of these people is at least more than 30000. If they are put in the universe, they are all the best experts!" "Saifei''s influence is too deep. I''m afraid it will be better after this competition." Cosmonauts from all over the world shook their heads and sighed and marveled at the players on the field. Other Saiya people who did not take part in the competition were all in high spirits and kept shouting. "Fool, get out of the way. The opponent has already dodged behind you." "Idiot, it''s been dodged again." "Dorothy, you can''t even block a fist from others. Go back and double your training." With the progress of the competition, their powerful energy attacks were released, and the flames soared tens of meters high. With a roar, the terrible bombardment fell on the challenge arena. If this kind of attack is on an ordinary planet, even if it can''t break the continental plate, it will also cause civilization damage. But after one round of attacks, the solid ground did not move. Even the auditorium was not hurt because of an invisible protective net. "Terrible, these people take out any one is a person of the universe!" "Craim, if it''s you, can you do that?" Looking at Taichung, a thin cosmopolitan tycoon touches the ring in his hand and asks his bodyguard who is hired at a high price. Craim shook his head and said, "shame on you, I can''t do it." "It seems that you are not their opponent. What''s the good luck of guvisha? He can be related to Saifei forces." The skinny rich are jealous of guvisha. When it comes to Saifei''s power, they are full of exclamation. It''s a pity that he didn''t have the good luck of Lanna people. He could have a good relationship with the upper class of Saifei forces. In addition to strong individual strength, Saffi forces also have excellent scientific and technological capabilities. The kind of protective cover that can block high-intensity energy attacks is very valuable. Well, maybe we can work together, thought the thin rich. At the time of the game, Colin and others from the earth carefully watched the fight of other players one by one before their turn, because they could feel the breath of the other side in detail. For them, it was a good learning opportunity. Frankly speaking, Colin, they have never seen so many experts compete in the same field. They were the top group when they were on the earth before, because they usually practice separately, and they don''t see many faces in a year, and the chance to fight is even less. Where is it like here, a single high-level battle is going on more than 200 at the same time. Compared with the universe, the earth is just a shoal of water. "This is the world that wudaojia should pursue." "There is absolutely no lack of competition here. Wukong has been on Salada for a long time. No wonder he has become so powerful." Colin and Tientsin are deeply envious. "Hum, you haven''t seen more powerful ones. Although these people are strong, they still have a big gap compared with the real top experts." There was a sparkle in bick''s eyes, and there was a trace of surprise under his calm face. Suno light Judo: "how about the real strength of the master?" Bick frowned and said frankly, "even if I open the five times King boxing, I''m not an opponent." Suno opened his lovely mouth in surprise and said: "it won''t be so terrible. Your fighting power is close to 1 million. Five times the world champion''s fighting power is 5 million. Even if you are not an opponent..." "The fact is that a master like Luo Lan is standing there for me to attack. I don''t have the confidence to hurt him or the woman named Saifeiya." Bick said grimly. Suno didn''t believe it, but when he thought of Luo Lan, he nodded with approval. Although Luo Lan and Saifeiya did not show real power in front of her, according to the king of the world, those two people are the most terrible characters in the North galaxy. Even Felisa, who was deeply frightened by the king of the northern border, was not as frightened as them. "Mr. Lorraine is really strong." A few people on the earth think that, at this moment, the idea of going out of the earth is more intense. "Look, Bula can''t hold on!" Qiqi points to the two men fighting in the corner of the ring. Along the direction Qiqi points to, the eyes of the rest are all focused in the past. There, sun Bula is fighting with a young Saiya man. After opening the world champion boxing, sun Bula''s combat effectiveness is close to 40000, but her opponent is very sophisticated, and every movement has been carefully honed. The martial arts of Sarada is very similar to that of the earth, because the origin of martial arts was originally from the heaven of the earth. However, after Luo Lan''s modification, part of martial arts of medemore was added. The two have different artistic conception.Sun Bula''s opponent obviously after hard training, a move in a very sophisticated, soon suppressed sun Bula. Although sun Bula''s explosive power was very strong, he was young and his energy burst didn''t last long. He soon lost the battle, was thrown down the challenge arena, and finally was not able to enter the top 1600. After falling down from the challenge arena, sun Bula flattened his mouth, stamped his foot, and reluctantly ran to the floating platform. "Unfortunately, bulla''s luck is not good. If she changes an opponent, she will definitely be able to enter the next round with her strength." Colin said with regret. Bick snorted coldly, "if you lose, you lose. This kid''s details are too poor, and he''s not as decisive as you." "Bick, don''t always teach blah those things..." Klin wanted to say something, but he couldn''t speak to bick''s cold eyes. He turned his head and looked at Sun Wukong and bulma. He wanted them to say something, but bulma didn''t understand these and couldn''t express his opinions. Sun Wukong seemed to want bick to point out sun Bula''s thoughts. Come on, I still don''t worry about it. Say, sun Bula''s teacher is Luo Lan, it''s not bik''s turn to intervene! ¡­¡­ "Blah''s out." Looking at the cousin who is unwilling to show her face after being thrown off the court, Luo Fei is smiling. "Don''t laugh, cousin." Sun Bula sprang to her feet, but Luo Fei pressed her on the seat and pursed her lips. "Well, don''t be angry. It''s just a game. After that, my brother will take you stronger." Luo Fei lifts sun Bula up and holds her on his lap. Eleven year old Luo Fei is tall and has nothing against sun Bula. Askari leaned over her head and said with a smile that she could join her own askari team if sun Bula wanted to. Askari also liked this little sister who was not related by blood. Sun Bula shook her head. She was not interested in joining any team, but it was a little uncomfortable to lose the game. "These children are very good, especially that sun Bula, who has great potential in his body." Wes is smiling. Seeing through the situation of ascali and others, the most powerful of the three children is ascali, who has been able to become a super Saiya, followed by Rolan. But in terms of potential, sun Bula is no less than the two of them. Luo Lan said with a smile: "Bula is a mixture of Saiya people and earth people. Maybe the blood of earth people has restrained the riots in Saiya people''s blood, but let her show her potential more clearly." "Well." Weiss nodded with a smile. "That''s the truth. Due to an accident at the beginning of the birth of the seventh universe sais, there are more violent forces in their blood. This is not a bad thing, but it also makes their power easily out of control." "Accident?" Luo Lan feels strange. "Ha ha, it''s the tail. Anyway, it was a long time ago. This kind of situation does not exist among the saians in the sixth universe." Luo Lan nodded. He knew that the Saiyan of the sixth universe had no tail. He wanted to ask what happened to the Saiyan of the seventh universe when they were born, but at this time, the communicator in his hand rang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 It''s a connection from Felisa. Luo Lan thought for a moment and got in touch with Frisa. "Felisa, what''s the matter?" "Ho Ho, Mr. Luo Lan, you hold a martial arts meeting there. Even I know it here. If it wasn''t for Wang''s presence in xiyinhe, I would like to go and take part in your grand meeting." On the other end of the communicator came Felisa''s trademark laughter. A virtual figure appeared in the air. It seemed that he was in a good mood. "It''s a great honor for you, the overlord of the universe, to remember what happened to me in your busy schedule." "Mr. Luo Lan, don''t say that. We are partners for many years. How can I ignore the grand ceremony of the 20th anniversary of the comeback of sharada planet? Well, don''t mind if I watch your game too!" Felisa''s voice was soft. "No problem, of course." Luo Lan agreed with a smile, and then let ebony screen some of the scene of the game through the communicator to flisa. Of course, all the pictures given to Felisa have been processed, and they do not reveal the real situation of the red stone star game. Although the power Luo Lan has mastered now does not pay attention to Felisa''s power, in order to save unnecessary trouble, it is better to conceal it properly. Rolan''s generosity makes Felisa feel good. She can''t help boasting about her situation in the West galaxy. When she talks about how many planets she has destroyed recently, Felisa''s voice becomes loud. "Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, the West galaxy is a fertile land that has not been developed. There are too many experts here. Every time I see the despairing expression of those experts falling in front of me, I feel excited from the bottom of my heart. It''s really wonderful. If Saifei forces want to, they can send people to conquer it. I think we can definitely fight hard in the West galaxy with our forces Nibble off a piece. " Felisa was intoxicated, with a demon like smile on her face. Luo Lan shook his head, refused Fraser''s good intentions, "Saifei force''s personnel are still too few, do not get involved in the West galaxy." "That''s a pity!" Felisa shook her head slightly regretfully. "By the way, I haven''t said hello to Queen Sophie. It''s my faux pas!" Felisa acted like a gentleman and said hello to Sophia in a friendly way. "Hello." Sophia smiles quietly and nods to frissa''s shadow. "The elegant demeanor of Queen Sophie is still the same. She has not seen her for many years, and her strength is definitely better than before." "It''s just a slight improvement." Sophia narrowed her eyes, raised a beautiful arc on the corner of her mouth, her expression was still proud, but her speech was not as domineering as before. Probably the stronger the strength, the more tolerant. Felisa chuckled and said hello to ascali, "Princess ascali, long time no see." "Who are you?" Ashkari dropped her lips, not a fake color. This little man is very imposing. Felisa was stunned. "My king Felisa, the last time we met was five years ago. It''s normal that you don''t know my king." "You''re good?" "Of course, Ben Wang is the strongest in the universe." Felisa has a confident face. "How strong is it?" "My king''s legion of frissa is invincible in the universe. Everyone in the North galaxy has to make a detour when they see my king." "Oh, so you''re Felisa. Cut, I''m a super Saiya. I''m much better than you." As soon as askari turned her eyes, she finally remembered the identity of frissa. It turned out that he was the boss of the frissa Legion in her parents'' mouth. He was a boaster, and he didn''t look very strong. My heart suddenly lost interest. "Ha ha, Mr. Luo Lan, your daughter is really interesting." Felisa laughed, not angry at all. Luo Lan touched a chin, serious way: "ascali did not lie, she has become a super Saiya." "Tut Tut, your daughter is not very old. She''s already a" super Saiya ". She''s a formidable young girl!" Felisa''s face was a little surprised. Luo Lan said with a smile: "talent is better." "You know, the power of super Saiya is very strong. Maybe you are not my daughter''s opponent, Felisa." ¡°¡­¡­¡± How confident! Felisa didn''t know what to say, but he said a few words of praise. In his heart, he was laughing at each other''s ignorance. Even if he was a little more powerful than the ordinary sais, he would only have millions of fighting power. He didn''t even have the qualification to be regarded by him. They certainly don''t know that Wang''s peak fighting capacity is 120 million! If they say it, they will be scared to death. Felisa thought with intoxication, there is a kind of feeling that everyone is drunk but I wake up alone. This feeling is so wonderful. He is a little looking forward to the panic when the other party knows his real strength in the future.It must be very interesting. However, this ascali is also amazing. It may not be impossible to achieve 10 million combat effectiveness in the future. No wonder Mr. Luo Lan looks proud. The Saifei force really has successors! After communicating with Luo Lan for a while, Felisa closes the connection with inexplicable pleasure and satisfaction. West galaxy. On the spaceship, after receiving the picture from the red stone star, Felisa, with a cool smile on his face, sat on his aircraft very leisurely and enjoyed the grand occasion of the red stone star martial arts conference together with the senior officers of Felisa''s legion, such as Shangbo. Seeing the scene of red stone star''s crowding martial arts, Felisa nodded, "after this grand meeting, the strength of Saifei''s power has been improved." "Yes, these players are all good players in the universe." Shangbo looks at it with a serious look. These cosmopolitans have no less strength than him when they come out alone. "Does Mr. Shangbo feel the pressure?" Shangbo wry smile, "how can there be no pressure, subordinates used to think that their strength is good, but since I went to Sarada planet, I found that there are many people who are stronger than subordinates. Now these people in the competition field, to be honest, I have no confidence to win." "If the fleissa Legion and the Saifei forces are hostile, the consequences will be unimaginable." "Don''t worry. I never pay attention to the strong. No matter how many of them are, they are not my opponents." Felisa pursed her lips and looked at the players in the picture with a little disdain in her scarlet eyes. "The king''s strength is naturally the strongest." Shangbo a smile, has no previous concerns. Felisa could not help laughing when she heard the words. ¡­¡­ Red stone star. Weiss looked at Luo Lan calmly and said, "that man was Felisa of the North Galaxy just now. He was very confident. It''s a pity that he couldn''t see the situation clearly He doesn''t know the strength of the super Saiya? " Luo Lan shrugged, "maybe I don''t know. I met him when I didn''t become a super sair. Somehow, he regarded me as a super sair at that time. To be honest, I wasn''t even a pseudo super sair at that time. " Then I told you what happened when I met Felisa in utu Galaxy a long time ago, and Lulu, who was present at that time, had the most right to speak, and gave a direct description. After listening to Luo Lan and Lu Lu''s story, everyone expressed sympathy for Felisa. Actually, Luo Lan at that time was regarded as a super Saiya, and Felisa''s cognition of super Saiya was directly brought into the dark ditch. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 Of course, Rolan doesn''t care what Felisa thinks about Saiya now. Even if he really realizes what super Saiya can do, the gap is already there, and it''s impossible to catch up in a short time. The higher the road of practice, the more difficult it is to cross. Every progress requires great efforts. Even if Felisa''s talent is very high, Rolan himself will not stagnate. Now he often keeps himself in the state of full power of super sair, in order to better adapt to the power of super sair, so as to integrate this power into his daily life. For example, if they don''t consider more and more super sais and just talk about the normal combat effectiveness, the improvement is not big. Especially in the high-level stage, the understanding of savvy and realm becomes more and more important, and the benefits of super sais'' transformation are not as big as they think. "By the way, Wes, you just said that the saians of the sixth universe, can you tell me about them?" "I don''t know much about the saians of the sixth universe." Weiss whispered, "because the sixth universe and the seventh universe are symmetrical universes, the racial differences between the two universes are not big. The saians were also born on Salada planet in the sixth universe." "But because there is no interference from external factors, the sais there have no tails." "They maintain a relatively peaceful state of mind, have extremely strong individual strength, and the development of civilization has not entered the stage of plunder like the seventh universe..." Weiss is probably talking about the sixth universe Saiya people, Rolan and Saifeiya listen attentively. Luo Lan has some understanding of these situations, but not as clear as Weiss said. "Why do we have one more tail than the saians of the sixth universe?" Weisi said: "this involves a great war in ancient times. At that time, the sixth universe was not called the sixth universe, and the seventh universe was not called the seventh universe. There were more than 12 universes in the whole kingdom. At that time, because a high-level God fell in the battlefield, his blood eventually changed the planet Sarada." "Is that the fallen spirit Eugene?" Luo Lan''s mind suddenly flashed and exclaimed, remembering the name he used to call each other when he saw the giant ape shadow behind him in another world. Weiss nodded his head and responded to Luo Lan''s question. "The name of that high-level deity is really olegi, a deity long ago. Because I was still practicing angelic practice at that time, I didn''t participate in the battle of Tao." Speaking of this, Weiss laughed and stopped the topic. "This secret is not what you can contact now. It''s not good for you to talk too much." Luo Lan listened with relish, the feeling of sudden interruption made his heart itch, but Wes did not say, he had no way. "By the way, are you interested in going to the sixth universe and seeing the planet Sarada over there?" Weiss light eyes looking at Luo Lan. Luo Lan Zheng for a while, surprise way: "if have a chance, certainly willing." Weisi said: "it''s very simple. I can send you there after the game, but don''t get into trouble when you get there. The gods there are not as easy to talk as I am." "Dad, I want to go too!" Ascali raised her hands and yelled. Luo Lan takes a look at ascali and looks at Weiss. Weiss shakes his head. "There are too many people. It''s not good. After all, it''s not our territory there. Your daughter hasn''t reached that level, and you won''t get much if you go there." Then there''s no way. Luo Lan love Mo can help to look at her daughter, ascali a face lost oh. "I won''t go this time. Ascali and roffy come with me to practice in the demon world." After thinking for a moment, Saifeiya said that her strength has not reached a higher level like Luo Lan, and there are still many places worthy of her experience in demon world and hell. Luo Lan nodded, "it''s OK. Since SAFIYA doesn''t go, it''s better to let Gloria go to the sixth universe with me!" Wes looks at brolly and nods faintly. "No problem. There is a very powerful force hidden in his body. If it is completely released, even Lord birus will be surprised. They are all talents of the seventh universe. It''s better to be more powerful. But if someone wants you to stay in the sixth universe, don''t say yes, "Weiss warned. Luo Lan nodded seriously. Then several people said they were laughing and continued to watch the next game. In the follow-up competition, all the contestants were riveted and showed all their strength. The wonderful fight was constantly presented in front of everyone, which made all the spectators on the scene feel great. You should know that every contestant who can enter the trials has his own housekeeping skills. Even if he is a super strong expert, he should be careful in the face of the ever-changing ability God may fail. In the middle of the competition, Kelin and tianjinfan defeated their opponents in the first round. It''s a pity that they met their opponents in the later round and didn''t enter the challenge. Qiqi and Sunuo were better than tianjinfan and insisted on one more round, but they also lost the competition.However, although they lost the game, none of them was discouraged. After seeing so many experts outside, they seemed to return to the beginning of martial arts practice with a learning attitude in mind. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Rowland arranged for WES to taste the food prepared by the Saifei forces and watch the competition. Soon, the fierce battle of the martial arts competition ended. Not surprisingly, the two men who finally entered the challenge were Monkey King and bick, but they didn''t rush to join the Queen''s Pro guard and ascali''s team, So Luo Lan specially arranged for Monkey King and bick to fight with broli in the challenge. Pengpeng! Brolli did not become a super Saiya, Rao is so, Monkey King and bick are still not his opponents, were directly beaten down. "What a great Brawley!" The Galactic mercenary hildis was frightened by the terrible power of Brolli. "Of course, Lord Brolli is the God of war of Sarada, second only to Lord Lorraine and the queen." In fact, Gloria is stronger than Gloria. Hildes nodded silently, remembering brolly''s name. "That Brolli is very strong, but all his actions can''t escape my eyes..." Gack pointed to his eyes with pride and boasted. Meyers looked at Gack speechlessly. If it really happened in the battle, no matter how good your eyesight was, it would be useless if your body could not keep up with the action. However, in my heart, I had a different view of Saifei forces. I didn''t expect that Saifei forces had such experts besides Rolan and Saifeiya. Behind the curtain of the challenge, the Queen''s Pro guard and the ashkari team reorganized. After absorbing talents, the two teams expanded their numbers to 18, followed by awards. All the players who performed well in the competition were rewarded by the Saifei force. The Saifei force did not grudgingly take out wealth, positions, or rare technology products, but also won awards This greatly expanded the combat readiness of the forces. "Luo Lan, when do you want to go with me to the sixth universe? If you think about it, just tell me. Now I''m going to the venue to have a good taste of delicious food." After the game, Wes said with a smile. "Do you want me to arrange an escort?" "Ha ha, no need." Weiss chuckles, and his body disappears from Luo Lan''s eyes. Luo Lan smiles at the direction of Weiss'' disappearance. Secretly, Weiss is really attracted by the food of Saifei forces. He is in a good mood and goes to see off the representatives of all forces in the universe with ease. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 The martial arts meeting of red stone star has come to an end. After this competition, the strength of Saifei''s forces has been greatly strengthened. The number of Queen''s Pro guard and ascali''s team has directly doubled to 18. In addition, the patrol team and defense team have also been strengthened after the competition. The price offered by Saifei forces is very attractive to cosmonauts who have been wandering in the universe for a long time. According to the standard of Saifei forces, as long as the cosmonaut who works for Saifei forces can get three cultivating seeds unconditionally, in addition, there is a technologically advanced aircraft and specially designed weapons and equipment of Lisi family. Of course, this is only for ordinary cosmonauts. For the strong, the conditions will be better. As long as the soldiers with combat effectiveness of more than 10000 are willing to join the Saifei forces, in addition to doubling their treatment, they can also get a precious medicinal material named "Xiandou", which is said to have excellent healing ability and can save lives in the time of life and death. Although I don''t know whether the specific efficacy of Xiandou is as magical as the publicity, it should be very precious to see those Saiya people who can only get a few each year. This kind of High Commission, decent life and work naturally attracts many cosmonauts. With the participation of countless experts, the combat readiness of Saifei forces has been greatly improved in just a few days. Along with the askari Legion on the other side of the East galaxy, it has become stable. ¡­¡­ Badak''s house. Kelin, Qiqi and others are invited to badak''s house. As soon as they enter the house, Ji Nei enthusiastically holds the arm of the monkey king. His two sons, Ji nei, are especially fond of the monkey king who has been out since childhood. Bulma and sun Bula sit down on the sofa without badak and latiz. "Where''s Goku''s brother?" Ji Nei took fruits and drinks from the Teng girls and served them to the public. "He was sent to special training by badakala because he was eliminated by the cosmonaut in the first round of the preliminary competition. Badak thought that he had lost the face of Saiya and was very dissatisfied with his situation." "It''s time for that guy to train." Bulma looks relaxed. Having lived on Sarada for a long time, she has a better understanding of the atmosphere of Sarada. As the core race of Saffi''s power, the Saiya people of Sarada are not afraid of their strength, they are afraid of not working hard, and the lazy Saiya people are despised. To be reasonable, latiz''s talent is not bad. In his thirties, he has only a few thousand combat effectiveness. It can only be said that there is a problem in his mind. If latiz can''t turn over a new leaf and work hard, he can only live as a role enriching the blood of Saiya, which obviously can''t satisfy badak. Bulma didn''t want to talk about how the badaks managed latiz. At this time, she took Jinai''s hand and began to chat. Because Jinai''s age after the resurrection was not much different from bulma''s, she had a lot in common on many topics and soon began to talk and laugh. Jingle, the doorbell rang, and Nellis opened the door and came in. "You''re all here. I''ll give you the reward from the martial arts association." When she saw bulma, her white face was smiling. "Miss Nellis." Bulma and GinaI greet with a smile. Naris nodded with a smile and gave several capsules to Sun Wukong, Kelin and others respectively. "This is the reward for 3200 people in the first martial arts meeting, including some cultivation facilities and universal currency. In addition, there are some fairy beans and cultivator seeds, which are specially given to you by Lord Luo Lan." Klin and others were surprised. They quickly opened it and found a handful of fairy beans in a small bag, at least more than 100. In addition, there were many cultivated seeds, about 20. "There are so many!" Although Xiandou is a special product of the earth, it is also a rare product on the earth today, because the harvest of Maoxian is not much in a year. Even the two gods Qiqi and suno seldom use Xiandou, and each one is a chance to live. Saifei forces are so heroic. There are nearly a thousand of them. It is worthy of being the top power in the universe, and no one can match it. "Aunt naris, where''s mine?" Sun Bula stood on tiptoe. "Of course, you are indispensable. This is from Lord Luo Lan." Nellis smiles and takes out a bag. After opening it, he took out some red and ugly looking fruits. Sun Bula''s eyes lit up and his mouth water came out, "fruit of spirit tree!" "What is the fruit of the spirit tree?" Colin looked at the fruit with bumps. The fruit of the spirit tree didn''t sell well. "There is a very strong life force on it." Qiqi and suno are the gods of the earth, especially after practicing Yuanqi bomb, they are very sensitive to the life energy with rich natural flavor. "fruit of spirit tree" is the fruit gathered from the essence of the planets, which can greatly enhance the potential power of the body. Even on the planet Salada, only newborn children are eligible to enjoy the nutrient solution made from the fruit of the spiritual tree in the child rearing stage. Once the child rearing stage is over, only a few people who have made special contributions are eligible to receive the precious fruit. ""There are still such things." Colin was shocked. Bick glanced at the fruits, and his eyes became more serious. When he was on namec, he heard neru say that it was a kind of fruit called spirit tree that extended the life of the elder. I was thinking of getting some for the elder to take, but as soon as I heard that the Saiya people of Sarada had few of them, I could only sigh. "Sun Bula, Lord Luolan has explained that he can''t give you any more before the life energy in his body is consumed." The fruit of spirit tree can nourish the body of life body, but excessive dependence on fruit is to promote the growth of seedlings, which needs reasonable use. "Yes, yes." Sun Bula nodded his head, then opened his mouth, put the fruit into his mouth and ate it. Suddenly, a fresh breath of life energy rippled between his lips and teeth, and his spirit became especially abundant. Looking at the remaining pieces in his hand, when he wanted to eat them again, Xiaolian hesitated and gave the fruit to bulma. "Mom, I''m afraid I can''t help keeping this for you." "Good boy." Bulma rubbed sun Bula''s Lavender hair and gathered the rest of the fruit. "Miss naris, is the teacher leaving?" Naris nodded her head and said, "yes, Lord Luo Lan will go deep into the universe soon. During the period when he leaves, your cultivation will be in charge of master Luo Fei. The Lord specially tells you to listen to master Luo Fei and check your progress when he comes back." Sun Bula patted her chest and said confidently, "hum, I will work hard." After laughing, she suddenly thought of something and said to Colin and Tientsin: "by the way, when I came here, I received news from the terminal building that there are three small aircrafts heading towards the earth in the direction of the North Galaxy earth. It is expected that they will arrive at the earth in less than a year." Then he points the ground technology equipment on his wrist, and a virtual image appears in mid air, which is a deep universe. In the picture, there are three aircraft with white tail flame passing through the void and flashing. "The energy response on the detector is not low. One of them has hundreds of thousands of combat power. You should be ready." "Ah, that spaceship It''s a vegeta era vehicle. " Ji Nei looked at the aircraft and exclaimed in surprise. Qiqi Xiu eyebrow micro coagulation, "is the invader of the earth?" "Most of them are the companions of Sun Wukong''s brother." Colin''s face was a little heavy. "Well, it should be them." Kiki nodded her head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 "Hum, it''s just a few hundred thousand combat power. Even if he doesn''t use jiewang boxing, he can be easily defeated. If he comes to the earth, I''ll make him come back again. I regret coming to this world." Bick''s face is cold, and his tone is full of killing intention. The earth is the world he plans to rule, and no one else is allowed to point at him. Feeling the strong sense of killing sent out by bick, suno felt slightly uncomfortable. "If we put the battlefield on the earth, I''m afraid it will be another disaster." "Isn''t there a dragon ball? Use it to strengthen the earth." "But the dragon ball has just been used. If the other side comes quickly, our dragon ball may not recover." Cline road. "Then we will restore the earth after we have eliminated the invaders." "That''s the only way." "Aren''t they laditz''s companions? That guy must know about these people. We can ask him first and then make plans." Tianjin fan looks at the spaceship in the picture and says seriously. "In fact, latiz has told me about his companion," said GinaI Next, Ji Nei tells the story of bejita, Napa and kagis. After listening to Ji Nei''s story, klin and others can''t help thinking seriously. The strength of the three sais this time is obviously much stronger than that of latiz. Of course, this doesn''t scare Qiqi and them. What they are thinking about is how to minimize the damage of the earth. "Well, the enemy won''t enter the earth until half a year later. Now it''s not necessary to consider these." "By the way, what are we going to do next, practice on Sarada?" ''They don''t want to go back so soon after they''ve seen the powerful world outside the earth, ''he asked. Monkey King''s face is serious: "I want to exercise in the universe for a period of time." "I''m not going back until I get revenge on the Queen''s bodyguards." Bick cut gold and iron, and looked deep into the blue sky outside the window. He had a good performance in the early stage of the martial arts meeting, and directly entered the challenge. However, when he challenged the Queen''s bodyguard, he was defeated face to face. The whole process was too fast for him to react. Tianjin rice way: "we also stay here, there are so many experts here, do not leave to fight with them, always feel very sorry!" "There must be a big breakthrough this time." "Then stay!" "Suno and I are going back to the temple to protect the safety of the earth." Kiki and suno are the gods of the earth and cannot leave the earth for a long time. "It''s enough to leave one person to guard the earth. You can take turns with suno to experience outside." Colin suggested. "Well." Kiki and suno nodded, smiling. After stopping for a period of time, klin, Tientsin fan and others left with naris. After sitting for a while, Kiki and suno also left the site where they chose to practice. Sun Wukong and bulma''s family stayed to enjoy the family''s warmth with jinei. Soon after, badak came back with ragged latiz. When it was heard that bick and others had targeted the bejita who were going to the earth, badak took a sip of herbal tea in silence and didn''t say anything. However, latiz sighed, remembering the scene when he first came to the earth. He felt sad for them silently. But he didn''t know why, but he had some expectation in his heart. Maybe he was not willing to suffer such a blow. He could be happy with a few people. At night. Ji Nei asked when bulma would have more children with monkey king. Bulma was always very cheeky. She directly turned around and teased Ji nei, saying that she was not much older than herself and was still at the age of childbearing, which made Ji Nei feel embarrassed. After bulma and monkey king left, Ji Nei thought to herself whether she should add some younger brothers or sisters to karkarot. ¡­¡­ Stars shine in the night sky. Luo Lan takes a bath with Sophia in her arms. After intimate communication with her, she gently closes the door and flies straight to the sky in the starry night. The bright Milky way is hanging at the other end of the starry sky, and the dense fog is like a layer of gauze. In the dense forest, the pines and cypresses are luxuriant, and the mountains are high and steep. Suddenly, a burst of explosion through the air suddenly rings, the shadow sinks, and a burly figure slowly falls down. Gloria flew to Loran''s side. "All told?" "Well, there''s nothing to explain." Brolly said, touching his head. "Going to the sixth universe this time is an opportunity as well as a challenge. You should control your power and never do anything against the rules, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Luo Lan solemnly warned that the sixth universe is much more powerful than the seventh universe. As an outsider, it''s OK to experience, but it can''t interfere with the operation of the universe over there. Otherwise, the high-level gods as managers can''t help but teach them a lesson. "I understand." Gloria took a breath, his face full of anticipation. Luo Lan nodded, then according to the call Weiss button, about waiting for a few seconds, Weiss appeared in a colorful streamer, in his hand is also carrying a four layer lunch box, which is full of food.During this time, Wes enjoyed his food and never forgot to pack one when he left. "Are you ready, then we''re going to start." After rotating the staff, the lunch box disappeared out of thin air. With a slight cough, Weiss said calmly, "you put your hands on my back. After a while, we''ll go through the barrier of the universe. There won''t be any violent resistance. It''s about ten minutes." "Well." Rowland nodded, one hand behind Wes, the other hand holding Brolli''s shoulder. Brolly''s face sank and he was a little nervous. "Ha ha, let''s go." Weiss smiles faintly, and his staff knocks twice on the ground. Then he sees a colorful glow "Shua" rising, like a water column suddenly appearing, which instantly engulfs Luo Lan and Brolli, and suddenly passes through the void of the universe. "It will be here soon!" Indifferent voice. Weiss is very easy to take Rolan, they cross the barrier between the universe. What comes into view is the illusory and colorful channel full of strange light. Because Luo Lan had the experience of crossing the universe, she had some preparation for the picture in front of her. When she saw it again, she was just a little curious. Brolli was the first time to enter the angel''s big move. Looking at the glittering lights around her for a moment, she thought it was particularly interesting. Angel''s great movement can''t compare with instant movement in speed, but its range is far beyond the field that instant movement can reach. Seriously feeling the situation in the colorful channel, the mental power spreads out, and this mental power soon dissipates in the illusory space. "Don''t try to explore the situation outside. This field of angel energy can ensure your safety. Once you get out of this field, the chaotic dimensional energy of the outside world will directly consume your energy. This kind of space energy generated across the universe is not what you can bear." Weiss warned in a gentle voice. Luo Lan smell speech, immediately gave up to continue to explore the outside space idea. Weiss calmly smile, after a while, looked at the surrounding environment, picked up the staff to knock, "well, we have arrived." The surrounding colorful environment suddenly disappeared, into the eye is a dark and deep cosmic starry sky, Luo Lan and others are standing in the cosmic space, surrounded by a layer of fluorescent protection. "This is the sixth universe?" "Yes." Weiss said with a smile. When Luo Lan heard the words, he spread out his mental power, and soon a vast space appeared in his mind. Like the seventh universe, it was also a vast and profound world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 The Milky way is as like as two peas. The two universe is a symmetrical universe. The distribution of planets and the universe are almost identical in the initial stage. The seventh universe has planets and sixth universes. Just at the moment of the scanning of Roland, the outline of four galaxies in the southeast and Northwest China has been reflected in his mind. Due to countless years of evolution and the constant creation of the king God, the difference between the two universes is constantly enlarging. They are now in a huge star system similar to the Milky way. Hundreds of millions of stars and planets revolve around the silver center. Together with various comets and meteors, they form a larger celestial system. Due to the obstruction of the gas and dust nebula, the light from the center of the galaxy seems to be covered with a layer of hazy veil and become a little dim. "The order of the sixth universe is much better than that of the seventh universe." Luo Lan felt the difference between the two universes just at the moment of mental power diffusion. Compared with the seventh universe, the sixth universe operates more orderly, each planet has its own share, operates stably, and there are fewer disputes in the universe than the seventh universe. Especially on the other side of the demon world and the underworld, there is no imagined gloom. This is probably because the God of destruction and the king of the world are more professional here. Although the destruction god of the sixth universe, such as PA and Fuwa, is also lazy at ordinary times, they are much more diligent than birus, the destruction god who only knows sleeping all day, and Xin, the king God who knows nothing. "When you travel here next time, I''ll say hello to the managers here, because it''s not your own universe. When you act, you need to pay attention not to do things that violate the rules, especially things like dragon balls, and use as little as possible. Well, I''ll give you a year, and I''ll come and pick you up in a year. " Weiss will need to pay attention to the matters one by one. Luo Lan listens carefully and nods slightly to Weiss. If we make full use of one year''s time, we can gain a lot. He didn''t ask Wes how to find them, because for angels, there is almost nothing in the universe they don''t know. "Weiss, I''ll trouble you then." Weiss shook his head lightly. His crimson robe waved in the void. "It''s nothing. It''s just a little help. OK, I''m leaving. Next, you can make your own arrangements. I hope this trip can satisfy you. Don''t lose the face of the seventh universe." "Oh, by the way, don''t die. If you enter the underworld of the sixth universe, it will be more troublesome to revive." Before leaving, Wes joked. Finish saying, God stick light point void, a colorful streamer suddenly appeared in the void, and then wrapped Weiss''s body "Hua" disappeared. Watching Weiss leave, Luo Lan takes a deep breath, slowly spits out, and looks at the deep and dark universe. His eyes become deeper. When he thinks that he can fight with many experts in the sixth universe, he can''t help feeling excited. "Luo Lan, where should we go?" Bro uses his breath to hold up an energy shield and floats in space. Luo Lan thought for a moment, and took out a spaceship from the universal capsule. The streamlined ship is full of science fiction, and the silver light looks shining. This is a new generation of aircraft elaborately developed by Lisi scientists. Combined with the technology of the galaxy patrol organization, it only takes a few days to cross the whole galaxy. "This ship will send you, you can fly it to where you want to go." "You''re not with me?" Asked Gloria in surprise. "No, I just sensed the situation of the sixth universe. Our strength is good here. If we act together, we can''t achieve the effect of practice." Luo Lan shakes his head. He and Brolli have the power to compete with the Super Saiyan in the second stage. The overall power is also a rare master in the stronger sixth universe. They don''t talk about the effect first, but when they meet the opponent, it''s a more troublesome problem who can make the move. Saiya people are all warmongers. No one is willing to give up the chance to fight when they meet a good opponent. They come here to practice, not to play. Naturally, they need to face the difficulties independently, so that they can achieve the effect of practice. Brolli knew this truth, so after Rowland put forward the split action, he just nodded and didn''t object. Next, plan the general route for Brolli, and then transfer the spacecraft to him. Because the coordinates of the planets in the two universes are almost the same, the navigation system of the seventh universe is also applicable to the sixth universe, so it can be used directly without additional modification. Brolli takes the ship and says goodbye to Rolan. "If you meet an invincible master, you can contact him with a contact device, and I will directly use instant movement to catch up with him." Before separation, Luo Lan reminds a way. "Yes, but I don''t think I can use you to help me!" Brolli smiles confidently. He has enough confidence in power. Then he closes the cabin door of the spaceship, waves to Rolan through the porthole, and flies the spaceship into the dark sky."It''s time for me to act. If I''m overtaken by Gloria, I''ll lose face." Luo Lan laughs. As soon as she turns around, her body turns into a flash and shuttles through the space. It''s true that Luo Lan''s talent is good among the sais, but compared with a fierce guy like blauli, there is still a gap. The only thing he can praise is that he has a little better savvy, plus his ability to foresee the plot, and his strength is slightly better than that of Brolli. This is not a long-term thing. With the increase of strength, the follow-up practice will be more and more difficult, so even Luo Lan has a sense of urgency in her heart. However, compared with his first visit to Longzhu world, he is now in a relaxed mood. For the follow-up practice, Luo Lan already has a general outline in her heart. For Saiya people, it''s nothing more than to continue to improve the strength of blood and enhance the realm of perception. However, both of these are not easy. This sixth universe practice, Luo Lan hopes to bring surprise to him. ¡­¡­ When Loran and Brolli entered the sixth universe, the strange energy fluctuations soon attracted the attention of the administrators here. The sixth universe, the destruction of the divine world. Dressed in a green robe, baduosi is sitting on the trunk of a towering tree. Her silver gray hair is tied into a high horsetail. Her legs are quiet and graceful. She shakes gently. Her calm face has a quiet smile like orchid. She is solemn and elegant. "Well?" Bardos whispered. Lay the staff flat and stare at the crystal ball, "Wes, that guy brought two humans to me." "Well, the strength is OK, the potential is also good, probably is valued by Weiss." After glancing at the picture emerging from the crystal ball, baduosi''s eyes stayed on Luo Lan for a while, frowning slightly and breathing out Ruolan, "this Saiya man actually has several different energies, eh, this is Fengshen "The power of the world." ¡­¡­ PS: after the Qingming Festival, I''ve added one day''s shift today. I''ve already dealt with my work almost as well. It''s too late for the second chapter today. I''ll start to resume two shifts a day tomorrow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 "This Saiya man actually has the power of Fengshen hidden in him. Although he looks weak, he is also a good master when he grows up. The seventh universe is lucky this time." Baduosi''s eyes immediately become sharp, carefully observe Luo Lan''s situation. A smile appeared on her elegant face. Her eyes suddenly turned to destroy the outer space of Shenxing. A colorful light came from the sky and landed in front of her. "Wes, are you here for the two sais?" Bados'' voice was cold. "Oh, my sister has found them so soon..." "I''m the angel of the sixth universe. I can naturally observe the movement. Besides, you didn''t hide it when you brought them here. Just pay a little attention to it." A ray of light flashed in the pale purple eyes of bados. The staff rotated in his hand and fell down from the tree to Wes''s side. "Why, these two sais are your favorite talents?" "It''s a good fighter. A little training will be the top power of the seventh universe." Weiss said, with some helplessness on his face, "you don''t know the situation of my seventh universe. You have a relatively low foundation, and Lord birus is so irresponsible. It''s hard to have several talents now." "That''s true, but it''s against the rules to send people from other universes." Baldos looked at WES with a smile. You can''t do it without bleeding. Weiss sighed and released a lunch box full of delicious food from the staff. "This is my consolation for you. It''s a reward." "Just food to buy me off?" Baduosi took Weiss''s gift with a sneer, then picked up a dish of desserts and tasted it. The wonderful taste stirred the taste buds instantly. Baduosi was surprised in her eyes. She ate the desserts in a few mouthfuls and gently touched her lips after eating. "Well, as long as they don''t make too much noise in sixth place, I''ll help a little bit." "Thank you very much." Weiss nodded slightly. "Who let you be my brother? Among the few brothers and sisters, I care about you the most." Weiss: "yes." Seeing this, bados covered his mouth and giggled. In general, the seventh universe is not as good as the sixth universe, and the gods are quite unreliable, so that they rank at the bottom of the whole universe system. In contrast, although PA, the destructive God on her side, is also a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, she is at least obedient under her own training. Baduosi sometimes quite sympathizes with his brother, actually spread out such a god of destruction and king of the world. "By the way, a few years ago, macarita said that she found a human with the power of Fengshen, the Saian you brought this time?" Weiss was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "macarita actually told you about this. Your usual relationship is not very harmonious." "Oh, how can it be called harmony? Although I often quarrel with macarita after we meet, we are sisters after all. We only quarrel with each other because we are responsible for the universe. In private, our relationship is quite good." Baldos chuckled gracefully, breathing slightly. Wes rolled his eyes so he wouldn''t believe her. The children of the same great God, who doesn''t know the open and secret struggle between you and macarita. He said solemnly: "Luo Lan really has the power of Lord Fengshen in his body. By chance, he also got another blue cube of Lord Fengshen. You know what Lord Fengshen said when he left, he is probably the key to welcome him back. Now the situation of the whole King''s Outland is not optimistic. Lord Longshen has fallen into dormancy with only six angels It''s really hard for you to be strong. If Lord Fengshen can come back, maybe you can wake up Lord Longshen. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Baduosi show eyebrow tiny coagulation, face dignified nod. "We need to pay close attention to the cultivation of the new generation of angels. When they have the ability to take over the universe, we can also go into Outland for support. By the way, what''s the situation with Meyers?" Bados asks Weiss. "It''s just the same. I saw him at a martial arts meeting not long ago. It''s still a long way to go to become a real angel." Weiss shrugged. "Hurry up." "I know." Wes changed his usual indifference, and his face was seldom serious. "Well, I''ll go back to the seventh universe first. I''d like to ask my elder sister to take care of the two seedlings. Don''t let the elephant Palmer notice." "Don''t worry." Bados nodded seriously. Weiss nodded his head at bados, and the staff gently nodded, and the figure disappeared from the destruction of the divine world. At this time, a purple figure came running through the jungle from a distance. It was a fat figure with long ears. His face was big, shaped like a big cake, and his golden eyes were sharp triangles. He looked very fierce. He was the brother of the sixth universe destruction god PA and the destruction god birus."Bados, did someone come to destroy the divine world just now?" "Mr. Xiang PA, you must have lost your eyes. There was no one there just now..." "Don''t try to deceive me. I saw a flash disappear from here." The God of destruction, PA, looked at bados with his stomach and bad complexion. "Do you have something to hide from me? The person who left just now must be an angel. Do you think he is from the seventh universe?" The nose moved, smelling the residual smell in the air. What''s the smell? It smells good! Suddenly thought of something, like PA''s face black down, "bados, you are not secretly hiding from me to eat delicious, asshole, you actually share with other angels in the universe, are not willing to give me, this is disrespectful to me, you know I am the greatest God in the sixth universe." Like birus, the God of destruction, xiangpa''s character is also moody. However, as a god of destruction, his temperament has never been mild, and he is as rebellious, aloof and invincible. He will always take the destruction of the planet as his emotional outlet. "Lord xiangpa misunderstood me. There was an angel coming just now, but he came to challenge me and was defeated by me with Duoduo''s eggs. The so-called food he brought was far less delicious than Duoduo''s eggs in our universe." "You''re right. Nothing tastes better than boiled eggs." As PA deeply thought ran nodded, "take it out, you must have boiled eggs there, I have smelled the irresistible fragrance." "It''s worthy of being like Lord Palmer. The sense of smell is as destructive as your body." "Hey, hey, take it out." Xiangpa raised his head with pride. Bados looked at xiangpa with a smile, stretched out his slender fingers, and in the air, a huge white boiled egg fell in front of xiangpa. "Mr. Palmer, this is the last boiled egg of the year. Please enjoy it." "You can''t hide it alone in the future. You have to share good things with me and remember that I am the master here." As a god of destruction, besides fulfilling his own duty, xiangpa''s biggest hobby is to taste delicious food. He can''t tolerate bados to hide and enjoy delicious food without permission. "Listen to your instruction, like Lord Palmer." Then he went back to the original towering tree and sat quietly and continued to observe the situation in the lower world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 The night was deep and hazy, and the beautiful silver moon was shining cold. This is a poetic scene, but not many people appreciate it. At this time, Luo Lan has come to the solar system of the sixth universe. In the orbit of the third planet of the solar system, he did not find the blue planet. Originally, the earth was only a dark brown, bald planet, like a tramp wandering lonely there. Entering the atmosphere of the dark planet, a hot and dry air roared in, and the wind speed directly reached thousands of meters. Any slightly raised mountain was flattened by the violent cyclone. The whole planet seems to have experienced the end of the world, and there is no trace of civilization. Even if the life survived the disaster, it is just a beast with animal instinct. It will take years to re evolve civilization. "The earth here has completely lost its traces of civilization." "Foolish war!" After judging that the earth under her feet is the earth, Luo Lan looks up at the silver gray full moon and sighs in her heart that the earth civilization here is destroyed by the stupidity of the earth people themselves, and an internal conflict among the races directly destroys the whole earth people. From this point of view, life planet is actually very fragile. A little stronger energy can easily erase tens of millions of years of efforts of life planet. After stopping on the earth for a moment, Luo Lan shook her head and turned to leave. When it reappeared, it was already in a galaxy thousands of light-years away from earth. This is a celestial system with four stars. There is only one medium-sized star in the whole galaxy. There may have been many stars in the hazy period of the galaxy, but in the long run, the rest of the stars have been captured and devoured by the four stars, and the only one left is making complex trajectories every day, or accelerating abruptly or decelerating rapidly, And then it''s flying along a strange track. Multi star celestial body is a complex system, which is very rare in the universe. In the process of operation, it is disturbed by various aspects of gravity at all times. If there is a slight deviation, it will be swallowed by the core star. It is not easy to survive in the cracks of stars. For example, the galaxy where nemec is located is a slightly three body galaxy. This galaxy is even more bizarre than the nemec galaxy, and it is a rarer four-star system. In this galaxy, Rolan felt a strong wave of energy, looking for this energy, he came to the only rock planet in the galaxy. "This is the first life planet I''ve met since I came to the sixth universe. I hope it can give me a surprise." So think, Luo Lan can''t help but speed up, streamer flash, straight toward the shaking planet. After entering the atmosphere, he soon saw traces of civilization on land. This is an extraordinary civilization, not an ordinary sense of flesh and blood civilization. The whole planet is covered with a thick layer of metal plates, and towering steel buildings rise up. It''s a bit like the mesanda planet that Luo Lan has been to before. The whole planet is made of metal structures. The temperature around is extremely high, and elsewhere there is a sea of molten lava like an ocean. The coldest places on the planet have temperatures of more than 200 degrees. Ordinary flesh and blood life, not to mention survival, is to enter here, will be directly roasted. "Unusual planet, this kind of place can even give birth to life." Looking at the steel city surrounded by high walls, Luo Lan felt the magic of the universe. Looking around carefully, he saw a machine armor life with black smoke on its head. The dark machine armor was like a layer of iron sheet, with two openings in its chest. He could see the burning lava like a boiler inside. The life of this machine armor looks familiar. It seems that I have seen it somewhere. Luo Lan carefully observed, and suddenly remembered that this armored man was not the "mageta" who later represented the sixth universe in the seventh Universe competition and the all king power conference. Is this his home star. My heart suddenly came to interest, according to his understanding, that magetta has the ability to make the super sair state of bejita star into a bitter battle, the strength is at least super sair Level 2! It''s the opponent you need. "Hello, do you know margeta?" Luo Lan approaches an armored man and suddenly appears, which makes him jump. He seems to be very frightened by the wind. His hands and feet are constantly swinging, and his squeaky voice rings from his power stove. "Language barrier?" Luo Lan nodded and talked with a translator. The other party finally understood Luo Lan''s question, and the swing of her limbs was greater. It took some time for Luo Lan to know that this is called "66950 Silver Star". On the silver star, there is a race named "metal man". The metal man''s temper is quite irritable. He can easily turn over the boiler and smoke black. According to his temperament, the metal man is divided into two branches, namely, the mageta family headed by "mageta" and the "zbert" family Led by the zbert family.The mageta people advocate peace, while the zbert people advocate violence, and they are born enemies. It''s kind of like transformers. Luo Lan said in a secret way. "Tell me where margeta is?" "The leader has gone to the Galactic conference. Now he is not in Silver Star..." The metal man stopped by Luo Lan said, "Hey, you are the Saiya of Salada planet. We are partners with Salada team." Luo Lan did not deny that he was indeed a Saian from Sarada, but from the seventh universe. The reputation of Sarada planet is positive in the sixth universe. The Sarada team is committed to maintaining the peace of the universe. It is a respected justice team, and has a very high position in the universe with the whole Saiya family,. "Who is the strongest man on your planet?" "It''s malinta. He''s Lord margeta''s brother." Recognize the identity of Luo Lan Saiya, the tone of the other side becomes kind. I haven''t heard of this name, so the energy wave I felt before should be him. I got the silver star from the mouth of the metal man. Luo Lan determined the position a little, and then directly searched for the powerful energy wave to move in a flash. In an ocean of boiling hot lava, the molten magma is flowing, emitting blue smoke and bubbles from time to time. A dark black iron figure was lying in the lava bath. When Luo Lan flew to the lava ocean, the pungent smell made him frown slightly, and a finger moved the void. The light breath immediately put a layer of energy shield around him to isolate the bad smell and the hot temperature. "Well, Saiya?" The other party found Luo Lan. His huge body came out of the lava, and the red magma flowed down his body. But some of the magma attached to the machine armor didn''t mean to cool down at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 The dark black iron man is about five meters tall, and his whole body armor is soaked in lava to show a dark purple color. When he stands up, the hot lava flows down his body, and the blazing heat waves roar, just like a strong wind, giving people a sense of deterrence. What a powerful energy! Luo Lan felt the threat and became serious. "Saiya of Sarada, what''s the matter with you?" Malinta sends out strange sound waves, which is not the universal language of the universe. If it is not for the translator, Luo Lan can''t understand what the other party is saying. ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll challenge you. " Luo Lan carefully observed malinta, and said his purpose directly. Malinta leaned forward, his hands raised high, and his deafening voice rolled up the sound waves. "Ha ha ha, I knew that Saiya people were keen on fighting and reckless. Today, I saw that you are not my opponent. For the sake of your queen Meredith, I don''t embarrass you. Go back quickly." As the heat wave blows, the temperature of the surrounding area suddenly rises by several Baidu, and the ordinary flesh and blood life would have been burnt into coke. "Oh, you don''t think my strength is your opponent, so..." As soon as Luo Lan''s eyes were fixed, her golden flame suddenly took off and became a super Saiya. Her energy increased rapidly in a short time, which soon attracted malinta''s attention. "Eh!" Malinta was surprised and asked, "what''s your form?" "Super Saiya!" Luo Lan voice calm way. "Now you can fight!" "It seems that it has changed a lot, and its appearance has changed." The saians of Sarada have a good reputation in the universe. Although they will cause a lot of trouble because they are keen on fighting, as a just force to protect the order of the universe, most races have good senses for them. Silver Star metal man is a powerful race in the universe, but the relationship with Saiya people is still harmonious, so he is not angry because of Luo Lan''s rude remarks. Malinta came out of the lava ocean. He weighed more than 1000 tons, and every step he took would make a huge noise of his eardrum. The whole body of the silver star, like mesanda, is made of metal, and even with this weight, the ground doesn''t collapse. "If you want to fight with me, you must show all your strength. I won''t be merciful because of your Salada team''s contribution to the universe. Saiya, even so, you still have to fight with me?" "Of course!" "Well, for the sake of Queen Meredith, I accept your challenge. This is not a place to fight. Please follow me." With that, malinta''s feet ejected a flame, like a rocket, which took the lead in flying, and soon turned into a black spot and penetrated the atmosphere. Queen Meredith? Probably the ruler of the planet Salada in the sixth universe. Luo Lan quietly looked up and followed him. ¡­¡­ In the void outside the silver star, malinta floats in a vacuum. A pair of electronic eyes are looking at each other, and his eyes are a little surprised. He suddenly finds that the Saiya people in front of him are a little different. Generally speaking, the Saiya people on sharada planet have 10 million combat power, which is great. However, the energy in front of him seems to be beyond his detection range. Probably no weaker than him. "Saiya people can survive in a vacuum, as if their queen can''t do it!" Malinta began to be interested in the Saiya people in front of him. As we all know, Saiya people can''t survive in a vacuum environment. He chose the battlefield in the universe in order to let the other party retreat. But he didn''t expect that Luo Lan actually followed. This Saiya is different. His eyes suddenly became sharp. Malinta''s power stove was burning with steam on his head, and his whole body was shining with crystal clear white light. ¡°¡­¡­ You are different from other Saiya people. I appreciate the fighting spirit in your heart, but I won''t show mercy. Let''s fight well! " "That''s exactly what I expected!" Luo Lan''s golden and clear eyes are staring at malinta, but his whole body muscles are tight. He starts to regulate his breathing and let the vitality in his body run continuously. Facing such a master as malinta, he feels excited. He can feel that malinta''s energy is not inferior to himself, and he also has the power of super Saiya Level 2. This is the battle he has been waiting for for for a long time, and his high morale surges up in an instant. "Let''s go!" Ow! The golden waves are rippling like water, and the majestic momentum is coming. In an instant, Luo Lan and the armored man malinta are in a state of battle. Malinta exudes hot energy, and the dark metallic luster tends to purple. Dang! Two strong arms suddenly hit, metal collision did not make a sound, a bright light shining, malinta''s feet raised a stream of air, the body is like a shot out of the arrow, quickly disappeared, suddenly appeared, has come to the side of Luolan.The stout arm lifted up, fiercely toward Luo Lan''s have top to fall. As soon as malintafu came up, he exerted all his strength. Luo Lan''s eyes turn and let the other party''s attack fall. The unreal shadow flashes and malinta''s attack fails. At this time, Luo Lan suddenly turns, and the tall and straight figure suddenly appears behind malinta. Whew whew, countless electric lights interweave together to form an airtight net. Luo Lan suddenly releases endless energy to attack. The white Qigong wave surges like water, and the attack is constantly approaching malinta. Zizizi, the sound of thick energy rolling trembles the space. Hua La, a dazzling light burst out of thin air, the crystal clear flash immediately lit up the whole field, a light burst out which was dozens of times brighter than the sun, and instantly submerged the brightness of the four stars around. If ordinary soldiers with mortal eyes are here, they will lose their visual ability instantly. But the two on the scene don''t have to rely on naked eyes to fight. Luo Lan can sense the breath of energy to fight. Malinta is an aircraft armored life, and also has a unique way to capture energy. "It''s no use." Malinta''s strange electronic sound rises. He is attacked by Luo Lan''s violent energy, and there is no sign of injury. "His body is as strong as Thunderbolt steel." Luo Lan is greatly frightened in the heart, sink a breath, the body quickly breaks away from a section of distance to observe carefully. This is to be able to exercise his fight, golden eyes burst out of the light, Luo Lan waved his arm, a more surging force to stir up. "Empty chop!" Luo Lan gave a big drink, and pieces of crescent shaped energy blades, as thin as cicada wings, came out. Then, the second side, the third side A total of 36 pieces of energy blades form an array to block malinta''s way from all directions. The warm and moist Qigong blades expose the bloody and ferocious side. But at this time, malinta stopped, the power furnace rumbled, and the light purple light was shining all over her. Then with a solid body, Sheng Sheng breaks through the blockade of Luo Lan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 "What we metal people are most proud of is our strong defense ability. Any attack is tickling for us!" Boom!! Malinta''s body collided with the crystal clear and sharp air chopping attack. The air chopping attack was like a blade which was heated and frozen rapidly. The broken blade fragments fell out and exploded violently. Suddenly, a dark figure flashed up and came to Luo Lan''s side. Malinta pushed her hands forward, and a touch of blood red energy condensed. In a short time, she suddenly enlarged from the size of her fist to more than 100 meters in diameter. Her color changed from red to dark, and then she walked away with a terrible momentum. Luo Lan''s eyes were fixed, and her face was very dignified. "Void replacement!" Part of the terrible energy is transferred to the void. Taking advantage of the short time, Luo Lan shifts her body, smiles and glances at malinta not far away, and suddenly raises one hand and the other hand to hold it. "Even if your body is as hard as Thunderbolt steel, I will make a hole in your body." "All day shockwave!" "Vientiane!" The bright white energy attacks and shivers. For a moment, a light brighter than the sun shines like the fifth star in the vast starry sky. Boom!! Huge fireballs are rising in the space, energy waves are surging, red fire is blocking the sky, terrorist attacks fall on malinta, and the solid dark leather armor begins to deform, which makes it possible to be penetrated. Malinta''s face changed greatly, with flying Mars, quickly avoiding the core of the energy attack. "It''s very dangerous. This Saiya almost broke my defense." Malinta''s head was covered with black smoke. She didn''t dare to look down upon each other any more. "What''s the matter with your attack just now? Why has the attack been enhanced so much all of a sudden?" "I won''t tell you." Luo Lan looks at him, but shakes her head. Malinta looked at each other for a moment. Everyone has his own secret, just like the Saiya people can transform themselves. He has never heard of it before, and he disdains to explore it. Then he suddenly attacked again. Malinta''s fighting style was simple and rough, or the whole impression of metal people was the same style, basically relying on a body of brute force and invincible defense to carry out brutality, but the hateful thing was that other races really had no way. However, after eating the previous losses, malinta''s attack has a little bit of skill, and he knows how to dodge. The fierce battle continues, and the power of super Saier Level 2 is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even though it is far away from the silver star, the energy of terror also begins to affect there. The alarm sounded, and the two armored men on the Silver Star detected the fighting from the outside world at the same time. One after another, they turned their attention to the battlefield beyond the sky. "A terrible battle is going on outside the silver star. Is it an enemy invasion?" "One of them is Lord malinta, and his opponent is a human." "Don''t worry, malinta just sent a radio signal, which shows that they are just fighting. Eh, the identity of the other party is Saiya?" "It''s impossible. The Saia''s fighting power is less than 100 million. How can they have the ability to fight against Lord malinta? You should know that Lord malinta''s strength is not weaker than Lord margeta." "It''s very powerful. Even if you are so far away, you can still feel the power of destroying the sky and the earth in the energy wave!" "There are such powerful sais in the universe!" Everyone was stunned to see that malinta was the most powerful group of soldiers among their metal men, with the strength of up to 5 billion combat power. What a fascinating power! But now there are human beings who can fight with that adult, and they are a Saiyan! When did the Saia have this power. Although the sais are also one of the top races in the universe, their fighting power is only 100 million, which is not comparable with their metal people. But judging from the radio signal from Lord malinta, the identity of the other party is undoubtedly Saiya. But what about the form of the golden light? Will the Saia change? ¡­¡­ When the metal man on the Silver Star whispers and stares at the battle in outer space, the battle between Luolan and malinta is coming to an end. In the deep starry sky, two dazzling groups of light suddenly flashed by, bringing a series of earth shaking storms. Luo Lan gasped behind a meteorite and began to recover his strength. His face turned pale slightly. Due to the sharp consumption of energy in his body, he could no longer stay in outer space. "No, it''s the most difficult to deal with this kind of super defensive opponent." If you change to be an ordinary soldier, Luo Lan can rely on effective skills to gain an advantage, but if you rely on brute force like metal man, there is really no other good way except to fall by one force and compete by strength.This kind of fighting is the most torture, but it''s exhausting. "Hey, Saiya, your strength has been recognized by me, but it''s not easy to beat me. I think you''ve almost exhausted your strength." Malinta''s radio wave comes, because it is a metal life. As long as the power furnace is not affected, their physical strength is almost endless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan gave a bitter smile and came out from behind the meteorite. It is worthy of being a stronger universe than the seventh universe, so soon he met a tough opponent. In fact, metal people are not without shortcomings, they have a strong body at the same time, the soul is very fragile, the most can not stand verbal abuse, but Luo Lan is not in order to win, do such a bad thing. "That''s why I lost, but I won''t give up and come back to challenge you later." "To tell you the truth, your strength has been beyond my expectation. I thought you would have tens of millions of fighting power, but I didn''t expect you to be able to change. Even your queen Meredith doesn''t have such ability." "It''s a super Saiya transformation." Luo Lan smiles. The transformation of Super Saiyan is probably the only place in the seventh universe that surpasses the Saiyan of the sixth universe. Maybe it''s because the Saiyan of the sixth universe is too powerful and does not need additional transformation. The Saiyan of the sixth universe has never had the legend of Super Saiyan. Of course, it may have occurred in ancient times, but it disappeared for some reasons, and Luo Lan was not clear about the specific situation. ¡­¡­ When Loran and malinta stop fighting, on the other side, brolly flies through the spaceship and gets close to an ice blue planet. Several strange energy reactions are captured by the spaceship and the energy points on it are analyzed quickly. Brolli selects the energy point above, and the spacecraft will automatically fly towards the ice blue planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Ice planet. The gravity of a planet covered with ice and snow all the year round is about 60 times that of the earth. Although it can be exposed to sunlight all the year round, due to the deviation from the livable zone, there is only one season in a year, that is winter. Even the vast ocean will be frozen when it is extremely cold. Such a planet should not have produced life, but the magic of the universe is that even such a bad planet can reproduce its own civilization. Cosmic demons are ancient races living on the ice and snow planet. They adapt to the extremely cold conditions and have evolved a unique life constitution. Every child is born with a strong fighting capacity and belongs to a relatively advanced race in the universe. The civilization of the ice and snow planet is extremely high. In the outer space of the planet, scientific and technological creations wrap the whole planet tightly. At an altitude of several hundred thousand kilometers from the ground, 18 super fortresses and countless defense satellites are scattered all over the planet, forming a three-dimensional defense network. On both sides of the super fortress, huge turrets with a diameter of tens of meters, dark and thick, emit cold light under the dark starry sky, like ancient beasts roaring and roaring! A layer of defense is like an iron wall, even a fly can''t fly in. Of course, the technology of cosmic demons is not developed by themselves, but is exchanged with the outside world by their powerful strength. Although the cosmic demons have the title of demons, they are kind to their neighbors and maintain the order of the universe. Like the Saiya people of Sarada, they have a good reputation in the universe. Most of the weak and technological races are willing to communicate with them and seek refuge. On this day, in the deep and gorgeous background of the universe, ice blue ice stars revolve around the blue dwarf star in the center of the galaxy as usual, a streamer of light appears like lightning on the orbit of ice stars. Close observation, is a silver gray, full of streamlined beauty of science and technology spacecraft. Brolli drove the spaceship close to the ice blue planet, and the spaceship soon made a large-scale scan of the whole planet. At this time, the Scout of the ice and snow planet also found the whereabouts of the spaceship. Because it detected the unknown information of the spaceship, all the defense satellites activated at this moment and aimed their probes at Brolli''s spaceship one after another. Lock it in quickly. Eighteen super fortresses also wake up, a tube of black muzzle began to continue energy, dazzling light began to flash. At this time, Brolli''s spaceship also detected that the hull of the ship had been locked, the internal alarm of the spaceship sounded fiercely, and the spaceship suddenly accelerated and disappeared like a blink, directly penetrating the defense of the ice and snow planet and approaching the interior of the planet''s atmosphere. Doodle doodle! In the headquarters of the ice and snow planet, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The cosmic demons and the scientists they hired were frantically searching for the signals that had just suddenly appeared and disappeared. Soon they found that the signal had appeared inside the ice planet. "Why does that spaceship suddenly appear in the atmosphere of the planet? Is our defense network just a decoration?" "The technology of the other side is much better than that of us. Just a moment ago, the other side showed super maneuverability. This kind of technology has only been seen in the space patrol. " "Are they the people of the universe patrol? They don''t always have the same way as us The people in the headquarters were whispering and paying close attention to the sudden signal. Suddenly, the energy detector had a reaction, and a strange energy suddenly began to soar, "no, the detector detected a strong energy reaction, 2 million, 5 million, 6 million The energy is beating It''s up to 14 million The investigators looked at the number on the detector in disbelief. "Damn, there is such a powerful energy reaction on the parent star." One of the cosmic demons hit the table with a fist, smashed a big hole, stood up with a blue face and yelled: "go to mobilize the elite team, and stop them before they cause damage to the ice and snow planet. No, it''s not enough just for the defense team. Nalo, you go to the special operations team "Lord Hesa, the special combat team is still out on a mission..." A cosmic demon named nalo responded. "Let them come back at once." He sa''s face is very blue. Even the most important task is not as important as the safety of his home star. "Yes Nalo trembled a little, yelled, and then used the contact to dominate the defense team and the special operations team. After all this, all the people in the headquarters were staring at the powerful energy in the detector. For the demons in the universe, the combat effectiveness of more than 10 million is not terrible. Some of them are experts who can subdue each other. What really makes him angry is the omission of the defense ability reflected by the ice and snow planet, which makes him enter the hinterland of the planet so easily. From another perspective, if the more terrible people come here this time, can they easily destroy their planet when they don''t know it.That''s what they''re worried about. ¡­¡­ On the ocean covered with ice and snow, the smooth ice surface is like a mirror. Because of the extremely low temperature, the whole ocean is covered with a thick layer of ice and snow, with a thickness of more than 100 meters. When brolly came out of the spaceship, the wind was cold and the snowflakes were flying. It was blowing on people''s face with a knife cutting pain. Leng Bu Ding was caught off guard by a cold wind. Of course, temperature and gravity were nothing for brolly, whose peak combat effectiveness reached several billion. At first, he was not adapted to it. He frowned a little and soon got used to it. "It''s so cold!" Brolli gave a smack of his mouth, glanced around, and soon a smile came out of the corner of his mouth. The volume of ice and snow planet is more than three times of that of Sarada planet. 90% of the area above is covered by frozen soil. Less than 10% of the unfrozen area is mainly distributed near the equator. It is a frozen planet. Ice and snow planet is a high-level planet. When Broglie observed the surrounding conditions, he felt dozens of strong breath approaching him. "It''s the big man who''s giving off a lot of energy." "It looks like Saiya." "Hum, when we were outside, we had to pretend to be disgusting and friendly because we had to consider our position. Now in our own home star, we can finally stop pretending. Hehe, I declare that the Saiyan is my prey." A blue - skinned cosmic demon had a ferocious face, and his scarlet eyes sparkled with cruelty. "Ha ha, that''s my prey." Another cosmic demon is not to be outdone. "Everyone, the energy of the other side is not weak. Don''t let the other side destroy the parent star. Although the core of the parent star has been replaced with a stronger super alloy, too strong power will still cause damage to it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 "Ha ha, it''s just more than 10 million combat effectiveness. As long as I untie the seal on my body, I can kill the other party immediately." "I don''t think we need to wait for the special operations team to come out." The cosmic demons of these elite teams are laughing in a low voice and looking at Brolli happily. Their eyes are full of bloodthirsty. It''s like the beast that lurks in the jungle for a long time. Seeing the fat prey, they can''t wait to fight. Brolli''s eyebrows stirred, and his simple eyes swept the dozens of cosmic demons. The skin color of these cosmic demons is light blue, their chest, shoulders and legs are covered with a layer of rough bone armor, and their heads are covered with two black horns. Perhaps because of the differences in individual growth, these cosmic demons show different shapes: some are short, only one meter above the head, and their horns are straight and small; some are small They are tall, nearly three meters tall, and their horns are curved like the horns of a cow. Some of them are even more exaggerated. They are bent down, and the blue cortex on their heads extends all the way to the back. They are very similar to a group of people called "Puyi" in the seventh universe. There are dozens of cosmic demons. The number of small and medium-sized cosmic demons and the number of bent and ugly cosmic demons is at least less than ten. The rest are tall, almost three meters tall adult demons. "Felisa?" Brolly murmured in surprise. as like as two peas in the universe, he saw several familiar figures. Indeed, the tiny cosmic demons were exactly the same as the ones he had seen. They were also short, with a sway of a certain color, and a slightly different color. "It seems to be OK. Well, the weakest ones have 400000 combat power." "When I was in the seventh universe, I didn''t have a chance to attack Felisa. These guys look good. They should be able to practice their hands." With this in mind, Brolli stepped forward, his lavender combat suit rustling in the cold wind, and his surface was covered with frost. "Your strength is OK. Let''s go together." Brolly said seriously. "Ha ha ha, this Saiya wants us to go together!" "It''s a shame." It was like hearing a joke, and the cosmic demons at the scene were all laughing. "Hello, are you Saiya?" "I''m Saiya, that''s right." Brolly nodded. "Tut Tut, just Saiya people, do you really think it can be compared with our cosmic demons, or Lord zeredlin''s strategy is to let us keep a low profile and hide our strength. How can you Saiya people be qualified to be with our demons. I admit that your family is well-known in the universe, but compared with our cosmic demons, that''s a long way off. " "You have a strong family?" Brolli''s eyes lit up and he was suddenly interested. "Of course, our cosmic demons have different transfigurations according to different qualifications. The best blood can show four transfigurations after mutation. In the first stage, it has millions of combat effectiveness. In the second and third stages, it has tens of millions of combat effectiveness, which is very rare among you sais. " "Even the great Lord zeredlin and the young frost and other excellent people have gone a step further and mutated into the fourth stage..." "Hum, everyone in the universe thinks that the first stage and the second stage are the form of our family. But in fact, the third and fourth stages are the real fighting state of our family, and Lord zeredlin''s strength is even more..." "Trotta, there''s no need to say that much." "If it doesn''t get in the way, kudak will always let the other party be an understanding ghost." Perhaps knowing that the other party will surely die, the demons of the universe didn''t mean to continue to hide. They began to talk and explain patiently. Cosmic demons like to show their power in front of foreigners. It''s their greatest enjoyment to look at each other''s absolute appearance. The innumerable years of hiding before made them itch hard. Now they can''t help but let it out in the face of Brolli. The cosmic demon named Trotta continued to speak. Kudak took a careful look at brogli. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it for a moment. "That sounds like a lot." Brolli got to know about the demons in the universe, touched his chin and began to try. "Yes Trotta narrowed her eyes and was elated. "There may be experts in your family, but they are not you. Let''s go together, or you won''t beat me." Brolli had a serious face. "Don''t be ashamed Trotta''s face froze, his face was cold, and suddenly covered with clouds, "let me meet you!" With a sign to his companions around him, Trotta came forward alone, whew, and the power of brutality showed up. His body came to brolly like lightning. The tip of his fist condensed a piercing cold light, and he grabbed his fist and roared at brolly.Brolli gave Trotta a faint look, and his eyes flashed as he drew closer and closer to his fist. Huo Ran waved a fist. Click! With the crisp sound, Trotta''s fists full of energy were smashed to pieces, his violent power was up all the time, the rough armor on his shoulder was smashed directly, and his whole arm was abruptly broken and completely deformed. "Ah..." Trotta cried in agony, his bloodshot eyes looking at each other in disbelief. At this time, Brolli added another punch, and the violent force penetrated the opponent''s body. Trotta was hit by Brolli''s punch, and his body flew more than 1000 meters to the ground. On the ground, he shoved a ditch that was 10 meters deep and lasted for 100 meters, and then the whole person fainted directly. "What''s the matter?" "Trotta was shot off." Trotta was stunned by the scene of flying, and all the cosmic demons on the scene did not dare to underestimate Brolli this time. They soon attacked Brolli under the leadership of kudak. Whew! Whew! In the face of the attack of so many demons in the universe, Gloria blauli''s eyes were calm and even the ordinary golden pupil state did not change. He waved his fist with the normal strength. Bang, bang! One punch at a time. The cosmic demons in the first stage and the second stage can''t stop Brolli''s attack at all. They almost hit with one punch and they are either dead or wounded. Even a few of the third stage of the alien universe demons, can only temporarily avoid, and can not cause damage to Brolli. Boom! Bobo, large areas of brightly colored energy air mass converge to form a thick cloud. The mottled energy layer tightly covers the sky, and suddenly becomes countless drops of small energy rays, like a storm pouring down. But the energy that usually destroys the planet falls on Brolli. It''s like tickling. He doesn''t even have the qualification to make his face slightly changed. "Run, run!" "Be sure to stick to the special operations team." "Oh my God, what kind of Saian is this? There are not so strong saians in the universe!" At this time, the cosmic demons of the elite team have been desperate, and the surviving demons are scattered. Brolli looked at them with bright eyes, just like a tank full of armor rushing to these elite soldiers. With a strong pull, he broke one arm of the other side, punched another blow, and flew away directly. Brolli''s hand was simple and rough, and he killed all these cosmic demons. Pengpeng, a body fell from mid air, and soon the ice on the ground became a mess. Looking at the fallen demon corpse, Gloria shakes his head. These cosmic demons are not strong, even his fist can''t stop them! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 It''s too weak. Gloria stood beside the body of the cosmic demon and sighed. The battle just now made him not even change the state of golden pupil Saier, and the battle was over. However, it''s expected to think about the result. You should know that Brolli''s strongest super Saier state is no less than 4 billion combat effectiveness, and there are at least tens of millions of combat effectiveness under normal circumstances. Although these cosmic demons are very strong, most of them are in the second and third stages, and their strength is much weaker than that of him. When he was on Sarada, Brolli was famous for his fury and bravery. His fury and brute force were unmatched. Even Rowland would not compete with Brolli in the same state. "Well, there''s a lot of good energy on this planet. There should be more powerful experts." With this in mind, browley''s dark eyes glanced at the continuously reconnaissance satellite in the sky. A Qigong wave swung over and shot it down directly. Then he turned around and flew to the place where the energy reaction of the ice and snow planet was more intense. In the headquarters of ice planet. The demons on the scene looked at the white display screen in the hall, and their faces became very ugly. They and Mr. Sa''s face were very blue. They smashed down one punch after another and made a big hole on the hard table. ¡°¡­¡­ The members of the elite team just died. Tell me what happened. They are all the elites in the clan, and there are many talents in the third stage. " "Unforgivable, we must sacrifice the dead people with the blood of the nasais." "This Saiya is too strong." "Kill The cold air filled the whole headquarters, and all the demons were furious. They were cold faced with Lord SA, and their cold faces were covered with frost. They were silent for a moment. "Report the situation to Lord zeredlin, and let Lord zeredlin know what happened here." "Lord zeredlin will be very angry if he knows." The cosmic devil named nalo hesitated. "It''s a shame to report truthfully that the other side has already entered the home star, but we don''t even have the ability to block it, and we can''t even defeat a mere Saiya." He sa''s eyes are evil, and his cold breath makes other races in the headquarters shiver. Nalo nodded his head and shivered at the thought of Lord zeredlin''s terror. Then he began to send a message to Lord zeredlin. Zeredlin is the ruler of the cosmic demons and the most powerful one. He usually lives on a holiday planet not far from the ice and snow planet. The tactics of the cosmic demons to keep their low profile come from his own people. Because of him, the cosmic demons have gained a good reputation in the universe in recent years. More and more races are willing to find them to maintain order, which has greatly improved the ethnic groups Big development. The devil of the universe always pursues the principle of the law of the jungle. The gene in his blood can''t hide his tyrannical nature. While he is in a high position, he firmly controls the rule of the ice and snow planet. Anyone who has brushed his face will be killed. "The special operations team is already returning. Most of them are super fighters who have reached the fourth stage." "Very good. We can''t miss again this time." Cut off the railway with Sarda. "Of course." Nalo said confidently. This is the moment - buzz. There was a fierce alarm at the headquarters, and the lights in the corridor became bright and dim, flashing with dazzling light. "What''s going on?" "Lord Hesa, there is an enemy invasion, the Saiyan He has found the headquarters... " In front of his eyes, he sa yelled: "our headquarters is thousands of meters underground. How can the Saiya find it?" Huoran saw the hard-working technology race on the other side, and he could not help humming: "it''s just a Saiya, nalo, take the team with me to meet the enemy." We can''t wait for the special operations team to arrive at this time. "Yes, sir." Nalo yelled, and the great power was unleashed without limit. ¡­¡­ Whew! When blauli found the headquarters of the ice and snow planet, and fierce fighting broke out, a luxurious spaceship carrying the special combat team of the demons entered the return voyage. At the same time, on another planet, the light blue shiny and burly zeredlin also learned what happened to the parent star. "Ho Ho, a Saiyan who can easily defeat our elite, even their queen Meredith is not so powerful. It''s interesting when such a master appeared in the Saiyan family." In the luxury palace, chileidrin pursed his mouth, and there was a trace of disdain on his cold face. The Saia people call themselves a fighting nation and have always been on a par with the cosmic demons. But in fact, this is only because the cosmic demons have hidden their strength. In essence, ziredrin thinks highly of himself and disdains the Saia people. "Well?" Zeredlin continued to receive the message from the headquarters, but this time it was the news that the headquarters was about to fall."It''s so bold, that Saiya man has entered our headquarters." Qi Redlin "Oh" stood up, cold air uncontrollably rushed to the sky, the sky suddenly seemed to be torn, there was a hole, showing a twisted terrible scene, "I haven''t done it for many years, it''s time to go back and have a look." With his command, the palace of zeredlin began to be busy, and the vast team headed for the ice and snow planet. ¡­¡­ Several days passed in a flash. The wind is cold and the north wind is howling. Gloria stood on the ruins, with snowflakes in the wind. At this time, the headquarters of ice and snow planet has become a ruin. All the people who tried to stop Brolli are crushed to pieces by his merciless force. Before that, Lord Hesa, who was still clamoring to kill Brolli, was really stupid when he met Brolli head-on. Without a head-on collision, Brolli''s horror would never have been known. After the real fight with Mr. SA, of course, Brolli, the whole person was almost rubbed on the ground by Brolli. At that time, the mentality of Mr. SA and Mr. SA collapsed, and of course they could not escape the fate of death. Together with the whole headquarters, they were buried in the ice under 1000 meters. After destroying the headquarters, Brolli continued to pick over the whole ice and snow star, but unfortunately, since picking over the whole headquarters, the ice and snow star seemed to have no master, and all the masters he met later were defeated by three or two times, so he couldn''t lift his strength at all. In fact, there are many experts on ice and snow star. The reason why he can''t enjoy himself is that his strength is too strong. On this day, with the sound of a burst of air, a shadow was cast down. A luxurious spaceship appeared in the sky of Brolli, and the special combat team of the space demons came. Hua Hua, seven figures came out of the spaceship and came to Brolli. These cosmic demons are different from the demons that brolly met before. They are neither tall nor ugly. On the contrary, they are as small as the demons in the first stage. Well, the image looks like a noble childe. He is not tall, with a large blue cortex on his head, two blood tears on his cheeks, a dark gray tail, and the whole body is still blue. This is the fourth stage form of the demons in the universe. Only a few people in the whole group can transform. After three transformations, Felisa in the seventh universe is the same form. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 "What''s the matter? All the people on the planet have disappeared." "Is the energy of Hesa gone?" "The useless waste must have been killed by the sais. Even a few sais can''t clean it up. It''s really disgraceful to the devil of our universe." "Ah, that big man is Saiya It doesn''t look very powerful The seven members of the special combat team saw Brolli. Although they were surprised at the size of the Saiya, they did not detect any strong energy signal on the other side. "Bonaco, Liga and Hisai, let''s fight together. This Saiya can kill so many experts in the group, I''m afraid it''s hiding his strength. Think of Lord zeredlin''s terror, we must destroy each other before he arrives." "Yes, Captain!" Several other members of the special operations team responded loudly, ready to show their skills. "There''s a new enemy. It seems much more powerful this time." Brolli''s dark eyes calmly looked directly at several members of the special combat team. With a light sweep of his eyes, he found that the fighting capacity of the new players was more than 1 billion, and his mood suddenly became very good. "One billion combat effectiveness, then we must become a golden pupil." Brolly nodded after a moment''s reflection. Ooh! The golden flame burns, the black hair floats up, the eyes flash, and the next second becomes amber golden. Brolli doesn''t directly become a super Saiya. In order to enjoy the fun of fighting, it''s not good to crush the other party all at once. Golden pupil Saiya is almost there. Boom! Boom! With Brolli showing the golden pupil state, his body''s energy instantly increased more than 20 times, the vast white ice layer gradually rolled up layers of cyclones under the traction of the powerful and shocking energy, the earth cracked one after another, and the square kilometers continued to sink, and the fine ice crystals splashed up, as if they were separated from the gravity. The gravity of ice star is 60 times that of earth, which shows the horror of Brolli''s power. "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" The high-precision large-scale energy detectors were burned down one after another, and the faces of the members of the special combat team suddenly changed. "What''s the matter? How suddenly the shape of this Saiya changed." "Golden eyes, do Saiya people have several transformation States just like us?" "No, the strength of the other side is beyond imagination. Run away until Lord zeredlin arrives." "No match!" The members of the special combat team of cosmic demons knew that their faces were very dignified. They chose to run away, and their bodies turned sharply, ready to run away at full speed. The next moment, the seven streamers disappeared in different directions, and soon the birds and animals fled in all directions. Shua Shua! In front of the powerful and violent energy, these cosmic demons have to withdraw from a certain range. Squint at a look, but see Brolli floating in mid air, hands condensed with a mass of grass green energy, cold light flying over. "You all stay with me." "Not good." Several people saw, heart a burst of cold, decisively get away from dodge. Poop, poop! The thick green energy ball burst open, and the pattering energy rays fell from the sky like raindrops to the surface. At this moment, the ice layer on the earth''s surface becomes particularly fragile, as if it suddenly lost its physical characteristics. Sharp energy rays directly penetrate the ice layer and continue to go down, even the crust is empty. The hot lava comes out from the ground, the hot magma meets the ice stone on the surface, and a large amount of heated steam expands, making a "zizizi" sound like a kettle boiling. "There''s no escape." As soon as brolly''s eyes were fixed, his golden spirit soared, and his hair turned golden this time. Jintong super Saiya! Whew! Whew! Whew! Dense gods run through, and several demons can''t escape. They are riddled with sharp energy and die. "Bonaco, Liga, Hisai..." "That''s close." The captain of the special operations team was numb and frightened when he looked at Brolli. If he hadn''t dodged fast just now, he would end up like his teammates. "Captain, what shall we do?" The remaining three members cast their eyes on the captain. "Run away!" The captain bit his teeth, and the four did not dare to resist. They chose to run away again. They swore in their heart: "in the end, that bastard in the clan provoked this monster. Maybe our clan will be destroyed today." Bang! A hard body stood in front of him. A member of the special combat team looked up and saw that the bigger body of Gloria completely blocked his escape route.There was an ugly expression on his face at once. Boom! Brolli kicked him into the ice. The earth caved in. The captain of the special combat team had no choice but to give feedback. His whole body muscles were tense and released all his strength, but everything was in vain. Glori''s tall and straight body came to the captain, grabbed a hand and pulled it hard. The whole arm was pulled off, and then he was hit hard. "Crackling..." "Boom Boom With one leg and one foot, the attack is continuous and swift. Under the golden pupil super Saiya, the other side has no room to resist. This kind of one-sided battle is very boring. "Ah..." The captain of the special operations team cried in agony, foaming in his mouth. At this time, his limbs were hardly intact. "Who are you?" Eyes full of blood look at each other in disbelief. No one answered, but Gloria took each other''s shoulder and put his head in his other hand. The head of the special forces team was very blue, and the strength from his head made the team leader dizzy. The pain was very severe. With a puff, it was like the sound of a watermelon falling to the ground and cracking. The whole head cracked and blood splashed all over the ground. "Captain!" "Captain!" The remaining three screamed in horror, a chill directly aroused from the caudal vertebra. "Well?" At this time, Gloria''s compelling eyes looked into the sky. "There''s a stronger breath coming near. Well, there''s a sense of cruelty in the breath. It''s the same as the race on this planet, but it''s several times stronger, almost as powerful as sephia." After licking his lips, Gloria laughed and threw away the other three cosmic demons beside him. He flew to outer space alone. Compared with the three ants in front of him who can be crushed to death, or the cosmic demons in outer space, he aroused more war. After Gloria broke through the sky, the three surviving cosmic demons survived. Just now, they had the feeling of smelling death, and their cold sweat could not help bursting out. "Ah, that power is Lord zeredlin''s energy. Lord zeredlin is coming." "My Lord will be able to defeat this monster." "Well, certainly." If Lord zeredlin, the most powerful member of the group, is not an opponent, then they really don''t know what to do. They are waiting with tense breath, praying silently that Lord zeredlin will win. Half an hour has passed in the course of time. During this period, intense energy fluctuations are constantly breaking out in outer space. It seems that their Lord zeredlin has already started with the terrible Saiyan. "God forbid Lord zeredlin to win." "After Lord zeredlin''s victory, we must sue the Saiya to the space patrol. It is they who released this monster threatening the universe." "Yes, our family has a good reputation in the universe. The Space Patrol will believe us." The three people happily discussed how to take revenge on the saians of Sarada after the victory, but at this time, the happy and sad thing happened, the breath of their proud Lord zeredlin disappeared, followed by a grass green energy ball. Wow, the grass green energy ball falls from outer space, and the air shakes violently. The energy contained in it can easily destroy a massive planet. "No, Lord zeredlin, how could he lose!" The demons of the universe opened their mouths in disbelief and roared like madness. "My family, it''s over." As the energy ball gets closer and closer, the surviving demons painfully close their eyes. In the seventh universe, the star of vegeta is destroyed by the hand of flisa, while in the sixth universe, the star of ice and snow is destroyed by the hand of broli. A peck and a drink are predestined. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 A distant galaxy. A team of cosmic demons is "rescuing" a planet. When the news of the destruction of the parent star comes, these cosmic demons are stunned. "You''re kidding. How could ice star be destroyed?" Young frost, with a face of disbelief, yelled at the people on the other end of the communicator. "The news is very reliable, frost, the parent star has disappeared from the universe, and we are the last survivors of the group." there are only single digits left in the family of cosmic demons? Frost lost his mind for a short time, his face suddenly turned cold and said, "what''s the matter? How can the parent star be destroyed? Is it the Lord of the gods? " "No, no gods." "The destruction of the home star is said to be due to a Saian." "Saiya, the race of Sarada?" Frost was stunned. "Yes At the other end of the messenger, the voice of the cosmic demon was full of anger. "According to the message sent before the destruction of the parent star, a mysterious Saiya entered the ice star. The Saiya killed many people on the parent star, causing the death of countless people. After that, the elite team and the special combat team failed one after another, and the ice star was also destroyed soon." "Lord zeredlin, he lives in seclusion on a planet not far from the ice star." The people on the opposite side said bitterly, "Lord zeredlin has returned to his home star, but he is not the rival of the Saian. He was killed by the other side." "No way, that''s Lord zeredlin. How could..." Frost''s voice stopped for a moment, his face full of disbelief. "It''s true. We contacted holiday planet and confirmed Lord zeredlin''s death." People''s voice is very painful. Compared with the destruction of the parent star, the death of Lord zeredlin and other top level experts is a greater loss. Originally, no one in the universe would dare to look down upon them even if there are only a few people left. The death of ziredrin means that the demons in the universe have lost a backing completely. If they don''t rise as a master as soon as possible, they will decline sooner or later. Of course, if the demons in the universe are weak, their individual strength will still be strong. "Hateful Saiya!" Frost took a deep breath. "What should we do now?" "Go to the cosmopolitan patrol and let them make decisions for us. Our people maintain the order of the universe all the year round. They have no credit and have to work hard, but now they are killed for no reason. This can''t be over Hum, in order to maintain the order of the universe, the people of the cosmic patrol organization should also come forward to punish those Saiya talents for us. Otherwise, it will chill the hearts of those races who contribute to the universe. " "Yes, the saians of Sarada have to pay the price." "We are the messengers of justice, which is generally recognized in the universe. Even the saians of Sarada can''t confuse black and white." "Yes, let''s go to the space patrol to discuss it." "Go together, go together!" "We have to let the sais pay for our losses." Several cosmic demons on the same contact channel were filled with righteous indignation and clamored to take the sais to the cosmic patrol. Over the years, the demons in the universe have well concealed their bloodthirsty nature. Even large-scale killing is covered with the veil of justice. Such a "just" race is almost extinct, which should be explained by both emotion and reason. In fact, for the death of the people, the cold-blooded universe demon did not feel sad at all. If you die, you die. It''s no big deal. It''s just a little pity that we can''t use the golden signboard of the demons of the universe in the future. What we need to do now is to take advantage of the death of our people to seek some benefits for ourselves. It would be nice to be able to tear a piece of meat from the sais. Hung up contact, frost silently swept the vast earth, suddenly issued a sneer, and then three or two will play before the cosmonaut killed, after all, he swaggered to fly the spacecraft, began to fly toward the Space Patrol organization. ¡­¡­ The center of the universe. A man-made fortress the size of the moon. The leader of the cosmic patrol organization looked at the cosmic demons crying to him in front of him helplessly and didn''t know what to say to them. It has been a while since he received the news of the destruction of the ice and snow star. For the destruction of the ice and snow star, the patrol chief has a headache. The Saiya people of sharada planet and the cosmic demons of ice and snow star are both extramural teams organized by the cosmic patrol. They are both maintaining the peace of the universe. How can such a big conflict happen and destroy one side''s parent star. This situation is a blood feud and cannot be adjusted. "Mr. frost, Mr. moxas, if you have something to say, there may be some misunderstanding?""There will be no misunderstanding. The destruction of ice and snow star is a fact. The killers are sais. Pity my excellent people. They should have contributed to the peace of the universe, but they died on the cruel sais." Frost shed crocodile tears. The expression and language are full of sadness. His acting skills are excellent. In an instant, he has changed from an elegant young man to a poor man who has lost his father and mother. Seeing this, the chief of the patrolman pressed his forehead and his head ached faintly. "Otherwise, the patrolmen will come forward and invite queen Meredith of Sarada to come here. What do you have to say?" "Well, Queen Meredith has to give us an account when she comes here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The patrol organization sighed when they saw each other''s irresistible appearance. However, both the Saiya people and the cosmic demons are important members of the patrol organization. They must not be allowed to fight with each other. Then someone sent a message to Sarada, and soon it came back. "Your Highness, Queen Meredith has agreed to the appointment." The staff of cosmos patrol came to report. The patrol chief nodded his head, asked the staff to step down, and then looked at frost with a smile on their face. "Several of you have heard that the queen of Saiya will arrive in a few days. It''s better to live in the patrol headquarters these days. Our patrol organization also wants to be a host. Thank you for your contribution to the universe over the years." "Well, thank you." Froth gave the chief of the patrol a look of face. The cosmic patrol organization is the biggest force in the sixth universe. Its organizational structure is a bit like the galaxy patrol organization in the seventh universe, but its status is higher than that of the galaxy patrol organization. Because it can communicate with the king God of the world, there is no lack of experts in the patrol organization. To be honest, it is a bit like the combination of the galaxy patrol organization and the galaxy mercenary organization. The Saiya of sharada planet and the cosmic demons of ice and snow star are powerful cosmic races, but they are not the opponents of the patrol organization, no matter on the surface or in the dark! - because at a critical time, the Space Patrol organization can communicate with the king God of the world and summon the experts of the kingdom of heaven and even the divine world. At this time, the patrol chief was thinking about whether he should ask the king God of the world to come down and adjust the contradiction between the sais and the cosmic demons! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 A few days later, Meredith, Queen of Sarada, led the Salada team to the headquarters of the space patrol. In the crowd, Meredith was dressed in a simple blue hunting suit. Her black hair was naturally draped down her shoulders and swayed in the breeze. Her eyes were clear and bright, and she was not angry. Although she looked very young, she was full of extraordinary dignity. Also the queen of Sarada, this Meredith has the skill that Sophia doesn''t have. Maybe it''s because of being a monk in the middle of the road. Saifeiya gives people the feeling of being domineering, cold and detached. Sometimes she doesn''t look like a queen at all. This, Queen Meredith, is totally different. Meredith, escorted by the Salada team, stepped out of the ship and went straight to the head of the patrol. "Welcome, Queen Meredith." "Hello, Mr. DESNOS." Meredith nodded gracefully to DESNOS, the chief of the patrol, and then looked at frost and others in the distance. Her face changed. "You must be members of the demons of the universe. I''m very sorry for what happened to your home planet." "Queen Meredith, first time, in lower frost." Frost came over and said in a gentlemanly way. Meredith nodded and said, "I''m here to make it clear to you that the saians who attacked ice and snow are not from Sarada. Sharada has always been committed to maintaining the stability of the universe, and has never been the first to provoke conflicts. " Frost, who had just reached Meredith''s shoulder, raised his head, laughed gracefully, and thumped his tail against the ground. "as like as two peas, the queen of merleth is not a shirk. If the other side is not a Siya, how will you be the same as you?" you Siya people are called the fighting nation, and one or two unruly people are not normal. Seeing frost open her mouth, she insisted that it was Saiya''s fault. Meredith''s white brow could not help but coagulate, and her smile disappeared. "It''s too early to think that it was done by the sais. It''s not unusual to know that there are so many close races in the universe, even if there are one or two races similar to the sais!" "I don''t rule out this possibility, but Queen Meredith, the sais are not ordinary race. You should know the probability of a strong and similar race, which is infinitely close to zero. In a word, the loss of our race this time still needs to be borne by you sais. Sais are one of the best races. Don''t tarnish the name of sais. It will only make me look down on you. " Frost''s ruby red eyes looked directly at Meredith, with no sign of concession. "It''s not a negotiating attitude." Meredith''s tone became cold. She came here this time out of respect for the cosmos patrol organization. On the other hand, she also took into account the reputation of the sais. However, she was not happy that the other side put the blame on the sais when they spoke and shut up. The warriors of Sarada are looking forward to the queen, and when they see the Queen''s cold voice, they immediately release their momentum towards frost and others. Seeing this, frost and others sneered, and also released a powerful force. For a moment, the disorderly and violent force broke out in the Space Patrol organization. The headquarters fortress the size of the moon suddenly looked like a boat in the ocean, and began to wobble, and the atmosphere instantly dropped to the freezing point. "Cough, if you have something to say, why should you be angry?" Patrol chief DESNOS began to mediate when the two sides fell into a standoff. "Hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the face of DESNOS, Queen Meredith and frost took back their momentum at the same time. Seeing both sides stop, DESNOS shakes his head. Both sides of the underworld are hegemonic races. If the contradiction between the two sides is not solved as soon as possible, it is not good for the whole universe. "Frost, if you think the people who destroyed the ice star are sais, there should be some evidence." "Of course." Frost had been ready for a long time. He confidently took out the video images before the destruction of ice and snow star, including the images of brolly just leaving the spaceship after entering ice and snow star, and the images of him becoming a Super Saiyan and killing the special combat team of cosmic demons. The picture plays, and frost accuses Brolli of cruelty in both voice and text. "Come on, everyone. This is how the cruel Saiya treated my people." "Lord Hesa and the captain of the special forces are such respectable people. They have been committed to maintaining the peace of the universe, but they were killed by the nasaiya Poor special operations team leader, he''s been pinched so hard. " ¡°¡­¡­ There is also the great Lord zeredlin. He is the faith of our nation. He teaches us to respect life and protect the weak. We can listen to his words every word. This is the good reputation of ice star today. " Frost''s sad cry, which is full of resentment, pain, and even despair, makes people cry.After watching the video provided by frost, Meredith did not return to her senses, and her expression became dignified, because the image of Gloria was so Saiyan. Is it really Saiya? But there is no such warrior on Sarada! There was also the appearance of the blonde hair, which directly gave her a feeling of surging. "If this person is really Saiya, it''s not bad." Looking at the strength of Gloria in the picture, Meredith murmured to herself, very surprised and envied. This is a powerful force beyond her imagination. Although the Saiya people of the sixth universe are well-known and regarded as the most powerful fighting nation, their individual fighting capacity is only tens of millions of fighting capacity, and Meredith herself has just reached 40 million fighting capacity. "Queen, this man is so Saiyan." A member of the Salada team whispered. "But what''s that transformation of blonde hair? The Saiya won''t change." "Queen, look." "Well?" Meredith heard the words and turned her eyes quietly. Suddenly her eyes brightened and she saw something like a belt around brolly''s waist. Not a belt, but a tail. Tail?! The saians don''t have tails. Meredith said, "frost, the person who attacked your home planet does look like a Saian, but it''s not right to say that person is a Saian." "In the face of such evidence, we have to quibble?" Frost was calm. Meredith''s slender fingers pointed to Brolli''s waist in the picture, "look at the man''s waist. It''s a tail. You know, we saians on Sarada don''t have a tail, and we don''t have the transformation of golden hair So you were wrong from the beginning. " "The other side may be from a Saian like nation, but it is definitely not Saian." "Well, after seeing the strength of that man, I hope that the other side is a Saian, which is bound to improve the strength of the Saian group." Meredith, with a faint sigh, pretended to be sorry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 Frost''s face became ugly, and he didn''t notice that there was a tail on his opponent''s body. At this time, if he continued to quibble, he would be very rude, and he would damage the image of a gentleman he had worked hard to establish. ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that I am wrong. Maybe that person is not a Saiya Frost stopped for a moment and continued: "but the picture is too vague. It''s hard to determine whether the other party has a tail. Why don''t you go with me to have a look in person? If it''s true that the other party is not Saiya, I''ll make a solemn apology to you." "Yes." Meredith thought for a moment and nodded. She also wanted to identify the other person. Then the two sides reached an agreement for the time being, and everything would wait until they saw Brolli. Of course, Brolli''s strength is far beyond their imagination, so even if we want to make sure, we need to be fully prepared. At this time, DESNOS, the leader of the Space Patrol organization, was very willing to send the elite experts of the patrol organization. As the leading force in the universe, the Space Patrol organization contained most of the strong men in the universe. ¡­¡­ Silver Star, four suns in the sky. The air wave of transpiration distorts the space and produces the visual distortion of mirage. Luo Lan stayed on this hot planet for a long time. The environment here is very hard for people, and the Saiya people are the kind of race who grow up faster in the desperate situation. Although it''s not good to stay on the silver star, Luo Lan doesn''t want to leave for the moment. A few months passed in a flash of time. Above the blazing lava, the air seemed to be burning, and everything was emitting a dark red light. Luo Lan stands on the lava and doesn''t move. If you look carefully, you will find that there is a distance of several centimeters between his sole and lava. Suddenly, he punches. The fierce fist wind stirs the air, and his body follows the lava rolling up and down, but the distance between his sole and lava has never changed. To do so requires excellent control. After three hours of hard training, Luo Lan takes a long breath. Before the sweat drips down, it is evaporated by the hot air. Feeling the feeling of energy rolling in the body, Luo Lan laughs with satisfaction. Although such training only improves his strength, it is better than nothing. He likes the feeling of getting stronger step by step. Turn around, leave this boiling lava mouth, and fly straight to another relatively peaceful place. To tell you the truth, there are few places suitable for flesh and blood life on the silver star. On the edge of the iron and steel city, Luo Lan places the outdoor living cabin on a high mountain. After having a simple lunch, she goes into the bathroom and takes a comfortable bath. Soaking in the cold water, she can''t help thinking about what Saifeiya and tayis are doing now, and smiles at the corners of her mouth. Bang bang! The ground vibrates slightly, and a huge object collides with the ground from far to near. Luo Lan opens the door of the hut and sees malinta squatting at his door. "Malinta, what''s the matter?" In recent months, Luo Lan and malinta are very familiar, and their conversation has become casual. "Luo Lan, my elder brother margeta has come back from the Galactic Congress. Do you know that a big event has happened in the universe!" "What''s the matter?" "Hey, it''s about the demons in the universe. Let''s start a few months ago..." Malinta laughs and begins to talk about what he thinks is a big event. a few months ago, ice and snow star, the mother star of the demons in the universe, was attacked by an inexplicable enemy. At first, everyone thought it was the Saia people who did it, but later, the situation tells us that this is not the case. The War didn''t happen. The survivors of the cosmic demons and the queen of sharada decided to find the mysterious man who attacked the ice and snow star. Of course, neither side really wanted to find Gloria. For one thing, Brolli is too strong. Even with the help of the Space Patrol, frost and others don''t think they can subdue each other. If they make too much noise, they will only hurt themselves. For another thing, Frost''s intention is not to find out the real culprit who destroyed the parent star, but to tear a mouthful of fat from Sarada''s body and point out that the other may not be Saiya If the investigation is too clear, it will be detrimental to his actions. Combined with these two factors, frost and others naturally go slow. In addition, it''s the same with Meredith. In fact, Queen Meredith is more willing to send someone to contact broli alone. It''s best if she can confirm the identity of the other side''s Saiya, even if she can''t confirm it. Anyway, the life forms of the two sides are almost the same from the perspective of appearance. Queen Meredith doesn''t mind introducing high-quality hybrids to Sarada. Both sides acted together with their own thoughts, but they both ignored the ability of the space patrol to search for intelligence. Once this force takes something seriously, its action power is quite terrifying.Before long, frost and Meredith really met Brolli, and both sides were dumbfounded. At this time, when brolly saw that the other party was coming fiercely, and there were several cosmic demons among them, he thought they were looking for trouble. Without saying a word, the simple guy yelled at frost and attacked them. The result of the battle is self-evident. Meredith and them were defeated miserably, and because Brolli had the most advanced spaceship of Saffi forces in his hands, he didn''t even give them the chance to escape. ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t know how sensational that battle was. It''s a pity that in that battle, your queen Meredith disappeared. Many people speculated that she was abducted by the traitor of the Saian. Now the whole Sarada planet is in disorder. The Queen''s sister merulia has temporarily taken the place of the queen and is looking for the traitor all over the world. " Queen Meredith is missing. Now the acting queen, merulia? This has nothing to do with him, Luo Lan after listening to a murmur in the heart. "Is there any other news besides that?" Malinta shook his head. "That''s no longer there. Isn''t it a shock? You know, the demons of the universe and the saians of Sarada are the highest races in the universe. Now that both have an accident, I have a feeling that the universe will soon be in chaos." "By the way, you''re not going to save your queen?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If the accident is Saifeiya, then he will certainly go to save! Luo Lan looked at malinta, really want to tell him that he is not Saiya here, but the last words still did not say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 Seeing that Luo Lan is silent, malinta thinks that he is unwilling to save Meredith. Then she thinks that Luo Lan, a powerful man, has never heard of it before, and thinks that she has discovered the secret. Suddenly nodded and said: "I know, there must be some contradictions between you and Sarada planet, otherwise you should have been famous for the universe by your strength, but it doesn''t make sense. With your strength, Sarada planet can''t suppress you!" Luo Lan can''t help but smile. She doesn''t know how malinta''s brain grows. She thinks so. "I don''t have a problem with Sarada." Luo Lan stressed. Not only is there no contradiction, he is also the founder of Salada planet in another universe. He has a natural affinity to Salada planet in the sixth universe. Although there are many differences between the two universes, the origin of race should be similar. I don''t know what''s the difference between Salada in the sixth universe and Salada in the seventh universe. He hasn''t seen it there yet! "But you didn''t respond to the disappearance of Queen Meredith?" "Why response?" Laura asked with a smile. "Er..." Malinta felt her head and was stunned for a moment. She thought of the two armored people on her own planet and suddenly understood something. Except for the single thinking race with unified thinking, all other races will form different factions in the ethnic group because of different interests and ideas. These factions have conflicts and frictions. Even the most peaceful race, unless it is the race with a very small population like the namiks, it is impossible to achieve ideological unity. This is completely determined by people''s needs and desires. For example, the metal armored man on the silver star has the distinction between "mageta" and "zbert". Mageta advocated peace, while zbert advocated violence. The two groups were born enemies, fighting each other endlessly. This problem also exists on Salada planet in the seventh universe. Fortunately, the saians are relatively straightforward and easy to solve. For them, they will not hide any ideas. If they have conflicts, they can fight in the arena and have a good fight to solve many problems. In addition to the deterrence of Rolan and SAFIYA, the interior of sharada is relatively stable. Thinking of the situation on her own planet, malinta''s mood was suddenly a little low. Her eyes were full of "understanding" when she looked at Luo Lan. She also put out her hand and patted him on the shoulder for comfort. Luo Lan doesn''t know what''s wrong with this machine armor man, but he doesn''t go on thinking about it even if the other party doesn''t mention Meredith. "By the way, your elder brother margeta should be stronger than you?" "Well, a little better than me." "I want to compete with him." Luo Lan comes to the point and asks for a duel. Malinta gets along well with Luo Lan during this period of time. After hearing this, she immediately leads him to see her elder brother. In the base of the Silver Star "margeta", Luo Lan meets the "margeta". The appearance of this margeta is very similar to that of malinta. It is tall, with a dark gold metal head and a small chimney emitting black smoke on the top. With the burning of the metal boiler in his chest, wisps of white smoke come out of his chimney, which looks very clumsy. "He is magetta, the one who can fight against the monkey king on behalf of the sixth universe in the future." Luo Lan knows the power of the metal machine armor man in front of her, but she won''t look down on him because of his appearance. Magetta can represent the sixth universe to compete with the seventh universe experts, and his own strength is very strong. Luo Lan estimates that he can only draw with the other side now. Magetta is very friendly to Luo Lan''s arrival. After some exchanges, Luo Lan competes with magetta as she wishes. As expected, magetta''s strength is better than that of malinta. Even if Luo Lan uses all her strength, she can''t defeat her opponent. The battle was very fierce. The two sides chose to fight in a remote galaxy. Only the aftereffects of the battle will destroy unknown planets. After the battle, Luo Lan has a feeling that his strength has been improved, which makes him more enthusiastic about the battle. After staying at Silver Star for about four months, Luo Lan is finally leaving. On this day, he said goodbye to margeta and malinta and took a step towards the void. In a flash, Luo Lan disappeared. ¡­¡­ The Milky way is a division of the universe. It represents the name of human beings in the vast universe, not the Milky way in the earth''s population. The Milky way represents the human world of the Dragon Ball universe, which is roughly divided into four regions, Southeast, northwest, and each region contains hundreds of millions of spiral star systems.Those stellar systems are the Milky way of the earth''s population. Deep in the vast universe, a blue planet revolves around the central star. This planet is called Salada planet, which is the parent star of the sixth cosmic Saiya people. Different from the rude and brutal image of Saiya in the seventh universe, Saiya in the sixth universe symbolizes peace in the local area. Every time they arrive at a planet, Saiya''s team will be warmly welcomed by the local people. Because of the strength of the whole force, no force has dared to provoke them for a long time, for fear that this sober lion will be angered accidentally. But at the moment, the Kuroshio of Sarada is turbulent and not as calm as it used to be. A few days ago, the news of Queen Meredith''s disappearance came, along with the news of the heavy damage of the Salada team. This makes the hostile forces around excited. They are just like sharks smelling the blood in the sea. They start to have formal troops. As long as they have a suitable chance, they will attack Sarada like crazy. Dunalu is one of the strengths waiting for trouble. He himself dominates thousands of planets. He has a strong army under his command. He is also Frost''s collaborator secretly. Both sides play black and white roles. One is responsible for making trouble, and the other is responsible for counterinsurgency. The two sides share the benefits. The cooperation has been very happy. But with the war a few days ago, frost was seriously injured and queen Meredith disappeared, dunalu felt that he had a golden opportunity. After confirming that most of the core forces of Sarada were seriously injured, dunalu led his army to come to Sarada. "Frost, frost, when I swallow the territory of Sarada, I''ll take your territory. I''m a nostalgic person. For the sake of happy cooperation in the past, I won''t kill you all." Dunalu sat comfortably on the seat of the spaceship, tapping the armrest rhythmically with his fingers, making a soft sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 On Sarada. The palace is brightly lit. Acting queen merulia summoned the powerful saians on the planet to discuss the current situation of the ethnic group. Due to the disappearance of Queen Meredith and the heavy damage of a large number of hard core forces, Sarada is in a relatively weak period. However, at this time, the external clouds are treacherous, and many bad news about Sarada comes, which makes the heart of acting queen merulia very uneasy. There are royal families and famous families on Salada planet in the sixth universe. Saiya people have a strong heritage in combat effectiveness. If their ancestors are powerful soldiers, their descendants are generally not bad. After generations of accumulation, they have formed a powerful family. Among them, the royal family is the purest and noblest blood lineage in the ethnic group. Of course, its strength is also the most powerful. Every royal family member has the talent and potential far beyond the ordinary Saiya people. Basically, as long as he is an adult, he has at least millions of combat effectiveness, and the outstanding ones have tens of millions or even tens of millions of combat effectiveness. For example, the representative figures of the royal family of this generation, the sisters of Queen Meredith, are the best among them. They have 40 million combat power at a young age, which is very rare in the history of the ethnic group. Under the royal family are the famous families, which are the families with the most powerful people. The famous strong people in history all come from these two families. Although the ordinary Saiya family can also give birth to the strong, the probability is relatively small. The Saiya people follow the law of the jungle, so they are very convinced that the royal family and the powerful family are naturally superior in blood, and there will be no rebellion. At this time, in the palace, the young surrogate queen merulia frowned, her white face covered with heartbreaking sadness. "If they attack together, even the strength of Isaiah will not be able to resist." "But at this time, the elder sister and the experts in the clan all have faults..." Merulia is worried. She has received a message from the surrounding outposts. She knows that all forces are secretly deploying troops, pointing to Sarada. She is waiting for the right time. The reason why she has not started against Sarada is probably because she is afraid of the hidden power of Sarada. After all, as a well-known fighting nation, the Saiya people are not poor in their own strength. If they fight, the casualties are bound to be huge. The unequal harvest and payment is the reason why they are reluctant to fight. They are all waiting for someone to try out the power of Sarada. The existence of the universe has always been so cruel. Although Saiya people have a great reputation in the sixth universe, for cosmopolitan giants, fame, good and evil are all illusory. Only the existing powerful force is the key to ensure the survival of the ethnic group. And just at this time, the power of sharada is empty. The powerful Queen is missing because of an accident, and the powerful team accompanying her also suffered heavy losses. Most people are in the sanatorium to repair their injuries, and their strength can be said to have reached a low point. "The search for your sister must be quick, lulsa. You met the mysterious man with your sister. Do you think that man is Saiya?" Merulia asked a Saiya man wrapped in cloth. He was a member of Salada''s team and had encountered Gloria head-on. The Saiyan, whose name is Luisa, recalled the overwhelming power he showed when he met broli, and his face was filled with a trace of fear. Then he put aside his negative emotion and affirmed: "although I don''t know why there is a tail behind him, I''m sure that man is Saiya!" "Is the Saian with a tail a variant?" "He''s really so strong that you don''t even have the ability to resist," merulia asked, lost in thought Lulsa said with a bitter smile: "the other side is too strong. At the beginning, the queen can still fight with him. But when the other side saw frost, they suddenly went crazy. Even the color of their hair turned to gold. Then the queen was punched by the other side and I was knocked unconscious." "When I wake up, I can''t find any trace of the queen except for the comatose clansmen and the corpses of cosmic demons. Now I think that the other party has been lenient because of our Saiyan identity." It''s shameless to say that the reason why they can save their lives is the result of the other party''s leniency. Otherwise, it''s only a matter of minutes to kill them with the strength of the other party''s fight. There was an incredible flash in merulia''s beautiful eyes. "In this way, you are affected by the demons of the universe. If we had known, we would have sent someone alone to contact you. Maybe we could have invited each other to Sarada." "With such a powerful blood, if we can introduce him to Sarada, the strength of the saians will be even higher!" "I''m afraid that''s what the queen thought." Royal families and famous families attach great importance to high-quality blood. Sometimes, in order to maintain the purity of blood, even if close relatives intermarry, they are not allowed to pollute the blood. The high-quality blood of Gloria naturally attracts Meredith and others.Just then, the soldiers from the outpost in front ran in and brought the situation of the Salada galaxy. "My Lord merulia, a fleet is coming towards Sarada. It is preliminarily determined that it is the fleet of dunalu, the overlord in the southeast." "The first bird has come at last." Smell speech, merulia complexion is cold, a pair of black eyes flash a trace of ruthless strength, "next only fight." "Ladies and gentlemen, the southeast overlord dunalu''s fleet has stepped into the star territory of Sarada, and its ambition has been revealed, that is, to occupy our Saiya territory! You say, "can we promise?" Merulia''s eyes twinkled, and her voice echoed in the palace. "Of course not!" Many Saiya people yelled. "Saiya people are fighting people. We are not afraid of life and death. No matter how powerful the enemy is, we should let them know how powerful they are!" "Fight him, fight him!" "Kill all the intruders." All the Saiyan soldiers are filled with righteous indignation, the blood of the ethnic group is mobilized, and it is absolutely impossible for them to surrender. The Saiyan people have strong self-esteem, and the pride flowing in their blood does not allow them to do anything that insults the reputation of the Saiyan people. Fighting nations are never afraid to fight. For them, death on the battlefield is more important than survival. "Dunalu is really powerful, but those who challenge the authority of Saiya will be severely punished." "We haven''t carried out large-scale combat effectiveness for a long time. It seems that many forces have forgotten the terror of sharada planet. We can stand in the universe and win the title of fighting nation. Let''s show them that the sais can''t be easily offended." "Fight, fight I want to fight with the enemy immediately, even if I die in battle, I will die well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Merulia looked at the bottom and nodded with satisfaction, "Salada team must expand in a short time. In addition, it''s a critical time to recall the clansmen who are performing missions outside. Don''t be careless." "Yes, sir." All of the Saiyan soldiers on the scene were experienced men. When they saw the face of the acting queen, they knew what would happen next. Sure enough, after the queen announced her decision, they all showed their fortitude. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one. The Saiya people can stand on the top of the universe by virtue of their strength. After that, as the orders were sent out from the palace, the whole planet Salada began to run. The sais of the sixth universe had far more power than the sais of the seventh universe. Every Saia had the power of civilization destruction. When the huge war machine was running, it was very terrible. Of course, we should prepare for the worst in everything. Although Saiya people are very honest, it doesn''t mean that they don''t have a head. They still understand the reason that eggs are not put in one basket. So as the war machine started, a group of selected children were sent into the sleeping cabin, and then quietly left Sarada under the protection of a group of loyal soldiers. The mission of these soldiers and young children is to continue the blood of the saians on the Sarada planet, so that the blood of the group can continue to be handed down when the parent planet is hit hard. "Next, let the whole universe see the power of Sarada." Merulia looked at the ship that had lifted up its long tail flame and disappeared into the void. There was a chill in her eyes. ¡­¡­ It was a very dangerous battle. The universe overlord dunalu is able to rule thousands of planets in the southeast. Of course, the strength of the Saiya people is better. However, due to the limitations of the battlefield, the Saiya people can''t open their hands and feet to fight for fear that the powerful energy will spread to the parent star. Many unfortunate planets were annihilated in the battle and took away the lives of countless Saiya people. "Haha, even if it''s a fighting nation, our overlord can destroy your planet with a little strength." In space, dunalu picks up a glass bead of terrifying energy, then suddenly enlarges it and throws it at the distant blue planet. This is a trick he learned from his friend frost. A small energy ball contains the power to destroy the sky and the earth. It will explode into a huge fireball with a diameter of 100 meters when it is separated from the palm of the hand, which is really suitable for destroying the planet . On the outskirts of Sarada, merulia led a group of powerful fighters to block dunalu''s fleet. Her black hair fluttered in the void, and her white face was a little tired. All of a sudden, a white flame appeared on merulia''s body. She rushed to the outside of the atmosphere and fought with dunalu in the universe with one breath. Pengpeng! A fierce fight was going on. "Hahaha, the fighting power of our overlord is as high as 50 million. You are very powerful. It''s a pity that you Saiya people can''t survive in the universe. You are definitely not my opponent in outer space." Dunalu burst out laughing and slapped merulia in the stomach. Merulia''s face wrinkled, showing the color of pain, and her breath suddenly leaked out. She could no longer support her fighting power in the universe. "Merulia, let''s help you." The soldiers of the royal family and the famous family came up to fight for the recovery time of merulia. "Ha ha, no, you are not my opponents." Although the warriors of sharada are powerful, their strength is greatly limited by the external environment. If they are on the other side, dunalu really dares not compete with those crazy Saiya. "Tut Tut, you don''t let me enter the atmosphere of the planet, for fear that I will destroy your planet?" With a smile, dunalu killed a Saiyan who was close to him. With a puff of breath, a piece of blood fog dispersed, and many Saiyan soldiers chattered in the void. "Hum, even if it''s death, I''ll take you with me." A soldier with a long beard clenched his teeth. Suddenly, his skin began to turn red, and the whole body''s muscles began to expand. The next second, there was a roar, and the violent fireball suddenly expanded. The terrible energy swept away, forming a huge energy ball with a diameter of 1000 meters in the universe. Blow yourself up! Merulia''s face changed and she looked mournfully at the dead people. "Merulia, you step back and leave it to us." "You are the acting queen, probably the queen of the future. You should manage the tribe well before queen Meredith comes back." "Hum, if we can contribute to the ethnic group, our life is worth it." For the sake of the whole ethnic group, these soldiers have long ignored life and death. After one person took the lead, many soldiers approached dunalu and then chose to explode. For a time, the red fireball appeared constantly, and the disordered void became more unstable. "Everybody..." Merulia looked at the people who were so generous to die. She bit them and looked at them with red eyes."Assholes, you lunatics!" One attack after another makes dunalu angry, and he has a sense of retreat in his heart. His life is precious, and it''s not worth fighting with such a madman. "I won''t let you go easily." There are also some Saiyan soldiers in front of dunalu. They are members of the Salada team who have just appeared from the sanatorium. Before they recover from their injuries, they rush to the battlefield for the first time. Dunalu''s face suddenly changed, and his face became gloomy. ¡­¡­ At this time, not far away in the void, a handsome elegant figure appeared without warning. It''s Luo Lan who left silver star. Luo Lan floated in the universe and felt for a moment. When he came to the battle in the distance, there was a difference between his eyebrows. "Sarada is actually in war In such a large-scale battle, maybe the whole planet will be destroyed. Well, after all, they are Saiya people. I''ll help you. " The body strides forward, like a flash of lightning, Luo Lan''s figure comes to dunalu and many Saiya soldiers in the blink of an eye. Then he gently raised his hand and slapped dunalu in full view. Bang! After a short pause, dunalu seemed to be crushed by a heavy locomotive. Dunalu''s body flew like a broken kite and crashed into his spaceship, then continued to fly through the spaceship until it hit a giant meteorite. "What''s the matter?" Dunalu pupil eye contraction, pain to cover the hit parts, the whole person has not come back to God. In the distance, merulia, who could see the whole process clearly, opened her eyes wide and her lovely little mouth in an "O" shape. "He slapped that dunalu away..." "This man is so powerful." "Eh, there is a tail behind him. Is it the one who made his sister disappear?" Merulia carefully observed the handsome young man who suddenly appeared to repel the enemy. She suddenly saw the dark red tail on the other side''s waist, and her face suddenly changed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 "He slapped that dunalu in the air." Merulia was stunned as the man who suddenly appeared shot dunalu away, his face full of shock. Looking at each other''s tail, merulia''s eyes shrank and her face became complicated. In a word, the reason why Sarada is in trouble today is probably because of the people in front of her. The identity of the other party is a Saiya, which is beyond doubt. Although she only looked at Luo Lan''s hand from a distance, she had already judged the identity of the other party from her body contour. With yellow skin, black hair, and a well proportioned figure, there is no other possibility except for the sais. "Is that dark red tail a variation?" Merulia frowned and thought. Dunalu''s combat effectiveness is as high as 50 million. Looking at the whole sixth universe, dunalu can be regarded as a very elite. As long as his strength is not too arrogant, dunalu can be king and dominating anywhere for a lifetime. Then such a master was slapped and fanned. What a shocking power. "Merulia, step back. You can''t be too involved in this kind of fighting." A senior member of the royal family came to merulia. Merulia then came back to her senses, nodded her head, followed the people to retreat for more than 10000 meters, looked at Luo Lan and dunalu in the distance, and said: "don''t worry about them, let''s destroy dunalu''s fleet, lest these guys get into trouble later." "Those people are covered with Saian blood and have to pay for it by death." "That''s right!" "Kill them all." Hearing merulia''s instructions, all the Saiya people yelled loudly, recalling that their familiar comrades in arms were talking blood just now, with fierce light in their eyes, and they kept a fierce eye on dunalu''s fleet, as if they were going to devour them alive. "Kill All the Saiya fighters in outer space launched a fierce attack, roaring and roaring, with dazzling lights flashing. The tragic visual effect bloomed in the universe. The spacecraft along the way was directly hit by the energy wave, and the bright sea of fire immediately became a straight line. The sais of Sarada are high-level fighters. Without the protection of dunalu, these fleets are broken. How can they resist the attack of sais? In addition, these sais attack with hatred. Naturally, it can be imagined that with deafening noises, the dazzling light diffuses. With howls and cries of pain, the spacecraft was hit by high-intensity energy, and soon one by one crashed. Soon, dunalu''s fleet was damaged. At this time, merulia stopped her hand and went to see what happened to Lorraine. But what she saw was a picture that shocked her. See Luo Lan as if appear out of thin air, figure quickly comes to Du Nalu''s side. Five fingers, one finger to him. After a touch of white light, the short energy ray hit dunalu''s chest. Dunalu''s whole face was instantly stiff, and his face turned pale. His terrible strength was like a mountain rolling from the sky, and his internal organs were badly damaged in an instant. "Poof!" A spatter of blood, dunalu''s face emerged with a touch of panic. "Who the hell is this guy?" Dunalu is terrified. He doesn''t know the identity of Luo Lan, but as long as he knows that the other party is likely to be Saiya, that''s enough. He will never have his own good fruit to eat. "Saiya people actually have such experts. I''ve never heard of them before." Dunalu regretted that he should not have come if he had known that there was such a master on the side of Sarada. Run! The next moment, dunalu chose to run away, he suddenly accelerated, toward the depths of the universe. But suddenly, a cluster of light came, Luo Lan''s handsome figure blocked in front of him, his fist fell down, the void seemed to be directly torn, only heard "hiss", half of dunalu''s arm turned into blood fog directly. "Ah My hand Dunalu screamed bitterly and madly, and his face turned blue. Then he realized that the crouching tiger and hidden dragon in the sais was not the one he could resist. He wanted to surrender, but suddenly saw a dazzling blood light shining in front of him. His face changed, his eyes looked forward, and he saw Luo Lan''s slender figure suddenly appeared. One arm shrinks inward, the bright light begins to condense, and a circle of amber golden awn flashes in her eyes. Luo Lan hooks the corner of her mouth with a sneer, raises her fist and waves it forward. In an instant, a frightening whirlwind of energy bursts out from the tip of her fist. Blood energy exudes a more and more dangerous atmosphere, and gradually has a sense of oppression that makes the soul freeze. "No, how could this man be so powerful?" Dunalu''s heart is not willing to shout, a bad premonition comes to his heart, and he hastens to dodge towards a safe place, but his speed can''t keep up with Luo Lan''s attack speed."Dragon boxing!" The cold sound is transmitted through the vacuum like an electric wave. The overwhelming energy breaks the void and roars. The whole sky and earth trembles and looks creepy. Dunalu watched dully, watching the blood red energy getting closer and closer to him. He wanted to avoid it, but at this time, his body would not listen to his command. He saw hundreds of millions of brilliant lights burst out together, and the turbulent flow of energy was like a mirage, which made the whole space slightly distorted. "Well No Dunalu was pale and struggling wildly, but his consciousness began to become a trance, and the next second sank into eternal darkness. "Done, by hand!" Looking at the death of dunalu''s body, Luo Lan sneers and turns to the sixth cosmic Saiya. "Dunalu And die like that? " In the distance, merulia can''t believe how strong dunalu''s strength is. For her, who has played with him before, she can''t understand it any more. It can be said that even if the elder of sharada planet makes a move, it''s not easy to win without paying some price. In front of him, the man suspected to be a mutant Saia killed dunalu in just three or two. "Terrible fellow!" Merulia was terrified and looked rather frightened. At this time, Luo Lan''s figure came to merulia''s side, looking at each other''s perfect face, can''t help but secretly say: this person is somewhat similar to Saifeiya, well, temperament is slightly different. The feeling of Saifeiya is cold and overbearing, but the person in front of him has a noble temperament, which must have been developed since childhood. "My sister was taken away by you?" Merulia took a deep breath and said. "What do you mean?" Luo Lan eyebrows pick, do not know what the other party is saying. "Lucia, is he someone you met before?" Louisa looked at Luo Lan in astonishment, shook his head and said, "it''s not him. The man I met with the queen is very big and equally strong." Luolan thoughtfully looked at merulia and lulsa, in front of these people, it seems that they regard themselves as other people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 "Not him?" Hearing the answer from lulsa, merulia looked at him in surprise. Does it mean that there are other sais with tails besides the sais in front of him? At the same time, merulia can''t help but feel relieved. In fact, if we really want to prove that Rolan is the culprit of her sister''s disappearance, then the situation that Sarada planet will face will be embarrassing. The disappearance of the queen is naturally a very serious matter. But to let them fight against the person in front of them, merulia has a little faith in the strength that the other side has just shown No heart. Luckily it wasn''t him! Merulia thought with some shame. "Thank you for your help just now. If it hadn''t been for you, the consequences would have been unimaginable." Merulia expresses her sincere thanks to Rolan. Luo Lan nodded slightly, with an indifferent expression: "it''s not worth mentioning." "For you, it may be a little help, but for us, it is a huge casualty." Merulia shook her head, thought of the people who had just died in the war, and then perked up and said, "my name is merulia, the acting queen of Sarada planet. If you don''t mind, please come with me to Sarada planet, and let''s have a little bit of friendship as a host." Merulia? They all have the same names as Sophia, and they are all queens! Luo Lan was surprised. He could not help sighing that the sixth universe and the seventh universe are indeed symmetrical universes. In addition to the infinite similarity of planets and races, even people can find similar correspondences. "You''re welcome. My name is Luo Lan. I''m also a Saiya." "You are Saiya, too." Merulia''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and after confirming the identity of the other party, her heart became more stable. She told the other Saiya and lulsa to organize their troops and return to the home planet. Then she took the lead in inviting Rolan to enter Sarada. Rolan accepted it and went to Sarada with merulia. Salada planet in the sixth universe is the same as that in the seventh universe. Its gravity is also about 15 times that of the earth. Most of the planet is ocean. Due to proper protection, the planet has not been seriously damaged. With merulia into the palace of the Imperial City, looking at the Saiya people walking back and forth on both sides of the palace, Luo Lan can''t help nodding secretly. The strength of these Saiya people is about 1 million combat power. They are rare experts on Salada planet in the seventh universe. But here, they can only serve as bodyguards. In just a moment, Luo Lan saw several experts with combat power over 10 million. "There are so many experts here." Luo Lan sighed from the bottom of her heart. Any one of them is qualified to compete with the Queen''s bodyguard of Celia. This is probably the inside story of Salada planet in the sixth universe. On the other side, his own planet Sarada is a bit shabby. "Mr. Luo Lan is joking. If we can have the power like you, we won''t be attacked by foreigners." "Salada is not weak at all." "It just doesn''t look weak. Once you meet a real master, you won''t have the power to resist." Merulia, with a self mocking smile on her face, doesn''t think that she and others are very strong. If she doesn''t happen to meet Luo Lan this time, she doesn''t know how many people she will lose on the battlefield. She doesn''t have any face to be proud of. Luo Lan at this time no longer speak, silent for a while, followed merulia into the palace. The Royal Palace of Saiya is magnificent. It is built on a sloping peak. The palace is sharp and strange, full of wild atmosphere. Because of the good scientific and technological strength, there are many large and small spaceship berths everywhere in the palace, which is built to facilitate the people in the palace to go out. The royal family members of the Saia people live in the palace. On this planet, the royal family represents the best blood of the whole ethnic group and is the potential of the Saia people. Every member of the royal family has been arranged a detailed life and rest from birth and received the best care. For them, becoming stronger is the only thing they need to fight for. Then, the best person who stands out from the crowd will be qualified to be the successor of the queen or the king. According to Luo Lan, if you master the secret of super Saiya transformation, most of the royal family members here will be qualified to become super Saiya. If you think about hundreds of super Saiya appearing at the same time, the scene is absolutely shocking. "By the way, what did you say about your sister being taken away?" "Here''s the thing." Merulia said: "my sister is merutis, the queen of the saians. Previously, she was invited to the galactic center by the cosmic patrol organization because of the destruction of the mother star of the cosmic demons. Later, together with the cosmic demons, she searched for the culprit who destroyed the mother star of the cosmic demons..." Merulia arranges her mind and tells the whole story. Her story is much more detailed than that of malinta. After hearing this, Luo Lan knows that there is such a reason behind the original thing.Suddenly, his face changed and his expression became strange. ¡°¡­¡­ The reason why queen Meredith led her team to the galactic center was that the mother star of the demons in the universe was destroyed The one who destroys the other''s home planet is not Gloria, is it Luo Lan can''t help but associate. You should know that in the sixth universe, the only saians with tails are themselves and Gloria from the seventh universe. Other saians can''t have tails. In addition, Gloria really has the ability to destroy the mother star of the demons in the universe. Suddenly, I feel that my guess is already very close. "He''s got a big body?" Luo Lan asked. "Yes, according to lulsa, the other person''s hair can turn golden." Super Saiya!! Luo Lan raised the next eye, in the heart already firm. The man who took queen Meredith must be Brolli, but why did he take Meredith? To his understanding of Brolli, Brolli is a very simple man, will never do such a lustful thing. There must be something else. Blauli can go out for training, but he didn''t expect to destroy the parent star of the demons in the universe at the beginning, and also triggered the crisis of Sarada planet. If he didn''t arrive in time, the loss of Sarada planet would be very heavy. At the end of the day, the disaster of Sarada is actually caused by Brolli. If it really counts, the initial unstable factor is himself. If he does not bring Brolli to the sixth universe, there will be no subsequent series of things. I''m really sorry. Luo Lan silently apologizes to the Saiya people of Sarada planet. "It won''t attract the attention of the angel of the sixth universe, will it?" In fact, most of them have been noticed by bardos, but at the angel level, they usually don''t pay attention to the trivia of the lower world. In addition, they are brought by Weiss, and in Weiss''s face, bardos will turn a blind eye. What''s more, the positioning of angels is to remain absolutely neutral. Unless there are major events that disrupt the order of the universe, the turbulence between individual forces in the mortal world is not enough to attract their special attention. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 Luo Lan''s whole heart suddenly relaxed a lot, but this incident also reminded him that this is the sixth universe, not the seventh universe of his life. Before doing anything, we need to consider the consequences. Although has Weiss to do the endorsement, but if does excessively, causes the unnecessary trouble to oneself is not good. Luo Lan secretly warned herself of the things to pay attention to. She looked up at merulia''s face which was somewhat similar to that of Sophia. "According to what you just said, I have basically determined the identity of the person in your mouth. He is my companion, Brolli, and I come from the same place." "He is also a Saian. Is there another Saian in other parts of the universe?" Merulia looks at Rolan in surprise. "Of course, the size of the universe is far beyond your imagination. Well, let me tell you, there are 12 universes in the world we live in, and the present universe is called the sixth universe..." Luo Lan gives a brief introduction to the system of Quanwang universe, and also explains the relationship between the seventh universe and the sixth universe. These are not secrets that can''t be said. When she learned that there was another universe outside the universe, and that there was another Sarada planet, merulia''s beautiful face was a little dull. It took a long time for her to recover, and her face was still full of disbelief. ¡°¡­¡­ It turns out that the universe is like this. So you are the ruler of Salada planet in another world? " "No, the queen of Sarada is called sephia. I''m just her supporter." "The queen of cyphia is so lucky to have such a strong supporter as you." Merulia sincerely expressed her admiration for the queen of the Saian in the other universe. She suddenly felt a little curious and didn''t know what kind of person she was. "Can you tell me more about the other Saian group?" "Of course." Luo Lan readily agrees, so under the reception of merulia, while eating delicious food, she tells merulia in detail, while merulia listens carefully and constantly fills Luo Lan with wine. When Rolan finished talking about Sarada, it took Melia a a long time to digest this incredible information. "The origin of another Salada planet is actually like this. Your rise has wasted a lot of energy!" "The physical quality of Saiya people in the seventh universe can''t compare with you, so they can only practice harder..." Luo Lan chuckles. After a short contact, they already have a basic understanding, and they don''t have to be as polite as they were at the beginning. "It''s strange that all your sais have tails, and they can turn into that kind of golden hair!" "It''s called super Saiya. It''s a transformation developed by Saiya in the process of evolution. As long as you become super Saiya, you can gain more than 50 times of the original combat power." "Incredible!" Merulia didn''t know how many times she was surprised today. If the super Saia was as powerful as he said, wouldn''t a Saia with 40 million combat power like herself be able to upgrade to 2 billion combat power all at once after transformation? Who else would be her opponent? When Luo Lan learned what she thought, she couldn''t help laughing. Although the higher the basic combat effectiveness is, the closer it is to a super sair, no matter how high the combat effectiveness is, it is impossible to become a super sair without mastering the knack. Think about the efforts to become a super Saiya, Luo Lan sighed in her heart. However, to be reasonable, the saians of the sixth universe have more advantages than the saians of the seventh universe, because they are not influenced by the power of the great ape (olegi). The saians here have always had a peaceful heart and should be closer to the super saians. "It''s very difficult for a super sair to transform. Even on another Sarada planet, there are only four super sairs." "It should be." Merulia pointed out that the more powerful the existence is, the more difficult it is to be born. If everyone can become a Super Saiyan, then what is the need for the existence of the balance of the universe? The balance of the universe has long been broken. There is a balanced mechanism in the universe. The more powerful a race is, the less its population will be. This has been proved. Races with combat effectiveness less than 1000 generally have strong reproduction ability. The quality is not good. The population of such races can be counted in hundreds of millions, and some can even be counted in hundreds of billions. The number of races with combat effectiveness of more than 1000 is greatly reduced. When the combat effectiveness reaches 5000, it is even less. It can be described as a rarity. Every race is a high-level nation loved by the universe. Such a powerful and populous nation as sharada is a case in point. It is rare in the universe. The reason for this is that the sixth universe is strong enough to support the number of such strong people."By the way, if the person who captured my sister is your people, then my sister should not be in any danger..." "Brolli is a simple Saier. I don''t think he will do that. Maybe there are other secrets Luo Lan shakes her head. She can''t imagine that brolly will rob women. "Is it my sister who will follow me?" Merulia blurted out an unpleasant word, then she was stunned, and her expression suddenly became a little embarrassed. Isn''t that true? The royal family of sharada planet has an unusual pursuit of blood. With her understanding of her sister, after knowing that each other has a strong blood, she may really do something shocking in order to get blood. Merulia heart secretly scold, sister, even if you want to do so, you should also inform the parent star here for a while! Luo Lan takes a look at merulia, and doesn''t know why the other party suddenly doesn''t speak. Because of the damage caused by Brolli''s behavior to Sarada planet, Luo Lan kindly reminds: "the soldiers of Sarada planet are dead and wounded, but there is no way to save them." "You mean the wish beads of the namiks?" "So you know." Luo Lan''s expression is a little surprised. Merulia nodded her head and covered up the embarrassment: "the wish beads of the namiks are open in the universe, but the strength of the namiks is very strong, and the wish beads themselves have many limitations, so not many people dare to make up their minds." Luo Lan nodded. The sixth universe''s nemec has not suffered a major climate disaster, so it maintains the ancient nemec''s powerful appearance. There are many super nemec people on it, and their strength is even more terrifying than that of sharada. I remember that in the "Power Conference" held by Quan Wang in the original book, there were namiks representing the sixth universe, and their strength was quite good. "If you borrow the dragon ball from the namiks, you should be able to revive many people." "Well, I''ll think about it." Merulia''s voice murmured softly. At this time, there was a sound of people walking outside the palace. The royal family members of Saiya and a group of famous strong men came to the palace. When they saw Luo Lan sitting on the guest seat, these soldiers all cast awe at him. "This is Mr. Lorraine." Introduced by merulia. Many Saiya people immediately nodded to Luo Lan, who waved her hand and sat down to enjoy the food. Although the food on the table is pure and simple meat, Luo Lan has long been hungry. In the past few months on the silver star, he devoted himself to cultivation, but he didn''t eat anything good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 "Merulia, statistics on casualties in the fighting are complete." "In this battle, we lost 150 high-level soldiers and 3600 middle-level soldiers..." The Saiya people who report the data have a dignified face. The so-called high-level fighters of sharada are all fighters with a combat effectiveness of at least 10 million, while the medium level fighters are fighters with a combat effectiveness of 1 million, belonging to the backbone of the Saiya people. In the seventh universe, you can rule the galaxy. Luo Lan can''t help but look sideways. In his eyes, this kind of combat power is nothing, but Sarada actually killed so many experts in a battle, which shows the superb level of both sides. When the saians of the seventh universe can have such a strong number, that''s amazing. Merulia pondered for a moment and said, "send people to contact the namiks as before. We need their help." "I''ll do it now." "The speed must be fast, and it must be before the reincarnation of the people." "Yes The Saiya people of the sixth universe are doing the work of maintaining the peace of the universe. Basically, everyone has made great achievements. After death, they either enter heaven or reincarnation. They will never have time to wait for resurrection in hell. Looking at merulia''s orderly handling of the aftermath of Sarada, Luo Lan can''t help nodding. Merulia, the acting queen, handles affairs in an orderly way. It seems that she has received relevant training since she was a child. After a while, merulia finished her work and apologized to Luo Lan: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "It''s OK. When I was on another Sarada planet, I often watched sephia deal with these things. You are more responsible than her." "Cluck..." Merulia closed her mouth and chuckled. She was in a better mood. Then he invited Luo Lan to visit other parts of Sarada. Luo Lan readily agreed that he had a lot of curiosity about Sarada, another planet in the universe. In particular, there are many things worth learning about the management of young saians here. ¡­¡­ On a remote planet. Brolli frowned, a pair of eyes is very helpless to look at the eyes such as orchid beautiful woman, black hair, clear eyes, delicate face full of heroism, clearly very beautiful, but Brolli just can''t appreciate. "I said," why do you have to follow me? " Brolli''s face was a little impatient. Meredith leaned up and said, "you''ve beaten me seriously for no reason, and you''ve hurt my team badly. You should pay some compensation." "But I''ve cured you with Xiandou." Brolli was a little dumbfounded. "You''re the one who caused my injury. You should cure me." "When are you going to be with me?" For the first time, Brolli felt that women were in such trouble. "When I''m pregnant with your baby." Meredith''s expression was firm, and the faint red glow made her full of charm. Her eyes seemed to drip water, and she touched her abdomen. "Come a few more times, and I will be pregnant. I hope my child can have the same excellent blood as you." "You are a real trouble." "Hey, you must not have a woman yet." Meredith smiles gently and doesn''t care about the rude attitude of brolly. During this time, she has quite known the person in front of her. Although the big man is tall and looks rude, she is actually very simple, and the more important thing is that the strength of the other person is still so strong. As the queen of Sarada planet, you should know what kind of excellent man you have never met, but the man who beat her seriously injured at the first meeting made her shine and left a deep impression on her. Especially after knowing that the other party''s identity is Saiya, Meredith has made the decision that she must get the blood of the man in front of her. Only a strong man like him is qualified to be the father of her children. Seeing that she could not get rid of Meredith, Gloria could only sit on the side with a gloomy face. Meredith laughs and sets up a bonfire to barbecue food. It''s a great honor for the queen of her Saian family to barbecue and serve her. After touching her flat belly, Meredith''s expression becomes firm: try again tonight, and you will be pregnant. ¡­¡­ In the dead of night, frogs and insects sing. The white moonlight, like a veil, falls gently from the night sky. In the outhouse, Meredith gently opens the door of Brolli''s room, and the whole person gets in. "Why are you here again?" Brolli felt a soft, boneless body clinging to his body and wanted to turn a little uncomfortable. "Don''t move. Go on sleeping." Meredith fell on brolly''s chest, her voice trembling. Brolly frowned. He didn''t like people lying on his body when he was sleeping, so he turned over and put them under his body in a scream. The next day, it was sunny.When Brolli woke up, he found another person beside him. A closer look showed that it was Meredith. The woman was leaning against him with her hair on her head. Her expression was slightly frowning, as if she was dreaming. A few strands of black silk were still sticking to her forehead. "Why does she like to climb up to my bed so much?" Brolly lifted the sheet and looked at Meredith as she was sleeping. Suddenly he reached out and pinched her cheek. It was soft, delicate, and comfortable to pinch, brolly thought dully. "My face is comfortable to pinch?" With a sweet voice, Meredith looked at brolly with bright eyes. "Well." Gloria nodded his head. "Honest boy!" "Don''t say that, or I''ll hit you!" "You are the first one to dare to do this to me, but not bad!" Meredith finished laughing, got up from the bed, went straight into the bathroom, looked back at him with a smile, and soon the sound of dripping water began. Brolly shook his head for no reason. He had never seen a woman who liked to be bullied so much. After walking out of the room, I found a peaceful lake nearby, and then jumped down with a "plop". I don''t know why I feel sticky after every sleep. When she came back from the bath, she found that there was a curl of cooking smoke in the hut. Meredith was sitting by the campfire, smiling at him with an elegant expression. "Next time I come back, I''ll get some prey." Brolli thought. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Brolli would exercise on the planet every day. When he was hungry, he would enjoy the food made by Meredith. Life was very dull, but the only thing that made him unhappy was that the woman of Meredith would sleep with him every night. And I always use my hands and feet when I sleep. I''m not honest at all. Brolli didn''t like this life. However, during this period of time, because someone took care of him, he could devote himself to practice. In a short period of time, his strength has been enhanced. When he came to the third month of the sixth universe, his strength has been greatly enhanced. Now he wants to meet Luo Lan early and compete with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 Calm days are like flowing water, time is like an arrow, and years are like sand. After staying on Sarada for a few months, Luo Lan said, "I''ve stayed on Sarada for a long time. Next, I''m leaving for other planets to practice." Luo Lan says what she thinks. "To leave." Merulia has a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Luo Lan. She knows that she doesn''t belong here for a long time, but as a chatting friend, Luo Lan''s leaving makes her reluctant. "Well, it''s not conducive to self-cultivation. If Saiya want to be promoted to a higher level, they have to go out for a walk and temper their strength through constant fighting." "It''s true." Merulia nodded in agreement. In recent years, her strength seems to have entered the bottleneck, and it hasn''t been broken through for a long time. The super sair instructed by Luo Lan has given her hope, so she tries to use Luo Lan''s method to become a super sair, but she doesn''t know whether it is the difference between the sairs of the two universes, or because of the lack of something. She hasn''t become a super sair so far. "Where are you going?" "Let''s go to nemex first." "Namec is a magical planet. There are many experts there. With your strength, there is no danger when you get there." Merulia nodded her head. During this period of time, she had a clear understanding of the man in front of her. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if all the saians on Sarada planet were tied up, they could not hurt him. The relationship between the namiks and the sais is harmonious. The sais who died in the war before were revived with their wishing beads. Therefore, after knowing that Luo Lan is going to namiks, merulia has nothing to worry about. The power of super Saiya is so powerful. She had admired it for a long time. "Merulia, you don''t have to pursue the super Saier state too much. Frankly speaking, the Saier strength on your side is already very strong. I think the strength of noumenon is the key." The more high-level Luo Lan comes into contact with, the clearer Luo Lan''s understanding of super Saiya''s power is. Super Saiya''s transfiguration can greatly enhance Saiya''s power, but it is only a means to seek strength. If transfiguration is regarded as a kind of reliance, it will be a bit of a misguided way. Knowing the overall situation, Luo Lan thinks that Saiya people''s correct pursuit should be a higher realm of noumenon. In terms of potential, it is an indisputable fact that the God of the super sais is far above the super sais. The saians of the sixth universe are very powerful and have a peaceful heart, so in theory, the super Saian God is more suitable for them. Merulia doesn''t know this, but it''s Luo Lan''s consolation to her. She smiles, regretting that she didn''t become a super Saiya, but also has some joy. "By the way, my sister hasn''t come back for such a long time. I don''t know what''s going on now. If you meet your people in the future, you should make a good inquiry for me." As we were about to leave, merulia suddenly opened her mouth. Merulia was a little dissatisfied with her sister, who had left her people and disappeared on purpose. Although the royal family valued excellent blood, merulias''s practice was a little thoughtless, which almost caused great trouble to Sarada. If it was merulia, she could not put down her reserve and do something so bold. If she wants to wear her crown, she must bear its weight. She is now the queen of sharada. She should not consider things out of her own likes and dislikes, but from the perspective of the whole ethnic group. If the two queens are so bold, what do other people think of their sisters. "Don''t worry, I''ll find out for you." "Well, goodbye then." Merulia said softly. "Goodbye!" Luo Lan nodded her head and laughed at merulia. Maybe he could guess a little bit of merulia''s mind, but sooner or later he would leave here, so there was no need to be indecisive here, otherwise he would be irresponsible to himself and others. When everything is ready, wave to merulia, then find a direction and move away in an instant. Merulia looked at the way of Luo Lan''s leaving. Xiumei frowned for a while, then she shook her head and turned to walk towards the palace. ¡­¡­ Another planet. In the blue sky, Gloria brandished his strength to his heart''s content. A sharp electric light pierced the air, and the space penetrated instantly, giving birth to scenes of stunning magnificence. Suddenly a few "pengpeng" dull thunder sound, brolly raised his eyes to see, but not far away light golden light. "Eh!" Brolli was startled. As soon as he looked closer, he saw that Meredith''s surroundings began to be filled with clouds, and a terrible smell was coming out of her. "This scene, does it mean that this woman is going to become a Super Saiyan?"The golden flame became thick and bright, but it was not very stable. Brolly came close to Meredith and simply grabbed each other''s hair. At this time, due to the interference of Brolli''s breath, Meredith suddenly opened her eyes, and a dark blue light flashed through her eyes. Black hair starts to rise and then changes color. "Boom!" The golden flame soared to the sky, and the majestic atmosphere enveloped the whole planet in an instant. Meredith''s aura changed from pale gold to pure gold, and then the color of her hair began to change a little bit from the tip of her hair, and then her eyebrows and eyes began to change color. Her eyebrows became the same gold as her hair, and her eyes began to emit dark blue light. Super Saiya! Meredith opened her eyes. Her blue pupils were clear, with an air of pride. "That''s the power of the super Saiya. It''s so strong!" Feeling the abundant power in her body, the corners of Meredith''s mouth couldn''t help rising, and a flash of energy burst out in her bright eyes. Looking at Brolli, her proud eyes softened. These days, they have in-depth communication every night. Although the child has not yet created it, it makes her become a super Saiya. Although it conflicts with her original intention, it is also an unexpected gain. In the future, they need more in-depth communication. Before she knew it, Brolli had already occupied a certain position in her mind, and was no longer the original breeding candidate. "Don''t let go of my hair yet." Meredith shook her head in a twist. "Oh." Brolli let go of Meredith''s hair. The once Saian queen was tall, but in front of Brolli, who was more than two meters tall, it only reached his chest. "Blue eyes, they look different." Brolly looked at Meredith, her blue eyes striking. "Isn''t it beautiful?" Meredith put her hands around Brolli''s neck and took the initiative to breathe towards him, but Brolli didn''t like it. As she was about to lift her away, a strong breath came out of the void. Brolli and Meredith look at one place at the same time, and suddenly ripples appear in the smooth void. Luo Lan steps out from the other end of the space. When she saw Brolli and Meredith, Rowland''s eyes lit up. "I thought it was something powerful. It was Brolli..." Seeing the super Saiya woman hanging on Brolli''s body, Luo Lan''s face becomes strange. This must be merulia''s sister, Queen merutis! They''re really together. "Brolly, who is he?" Meredith felt a terrible pressure and asked in a slightly trembling voice. "His name is Luo Lan and he is my good friend." "It turns out that he is the person you often mention. Your friend is terrible!" Meredith said seriously. Brolli touched his head and said: "Rolan''s strength is very strong, and I still often lose to him up to now." "Hello, Queen Meredith. I''m a friend of brolly''s. well, you can call me Rolan." "Do you know who I am?" Meredith was surprised. "Of course, I just came from Sarada and learned about you from merulia. Oh, by the way, now the queen of the saians is merulia." When Meredith heard that she had lost her position as Queen, she seemed to have expected, "Oh, I had expected that. My sister is good enough to be queen." Looking up and down at Luo Lan, she said: "since you know my sister, I don''t know what the relationship is. Do you have the idea of leaving her a child?" Luo Lan face a black, wear heavy way: "I have a family." "It doesn''t matter if you have a family!" Meredith waved her hand indifferently. It''s normal for the royal family to increase the strength of their blood and combine with the strong. Now that she has chosen Brolli, she can''t do what he wants, but it''s not too much to plan for her sister. Luo Lan was able to understand the power of Meredith, so she didn''t speak. Seeing that Luo Lan ignored her suggestion, Meredith felt bored. She looked at blauli and left a message that she was going to prepare food. Then she flew away alone. "Brolly, what''s the matter with this woman, how can you be with her?" "I don''t know. Since I was hurt last time, I''ve been depending on me and I can''t get rid of it. Also, I think she has a problem with her brain. She always says that she wants to have a baby with me. She will be bullied by me every night, but she always likes to drill into my bed. Do you think she is sick Brolli looked disgusted and said that although he felt comfortable holding Meredith, the other side''s body was too soft. It was made of water in all aspects and had no solid muscles at all. "You''re already connected?" "What''s the relationship?" Brolly didn''t understand.Luo Lan looks at brolly with numbness on her face, and suddenly covers her forehead. This silly boy, other girls are so active, but he still doesn''t understand. No wonder he hasn''t had children for so long on Sarada planet, so he doesn''t understand. It seems that we need to find someone to educate him in the future. Well, not now. Meredith will teach him. After patting Brolli on the shoulder, Rowland said, "this is it. You should take good care of Meredith in the future! I used to be the queen of the Saia people. Don''t treat me badly. " Brolli "Oh" a, actually don''t quite understand what Luo Lan is talking about. "But then again, Meredith can become a Super Saiyan, faster than her sister!" Luo Lan doesn''t know how Brolli taught her, and then asks Brolli. Brolli tells her the story again. After hearing this, Luo Lan is full of laughter and tears. It turns out that the reason why Meredith can become a super Saiya is that they accidentally trigger it when they fight in the middle of the night. This makes Luo Lan do not know what to say, such experience can not be shared with merulia. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 "Rolan, try it. It''s a barbecue made by Meredith." Outdoor open space, Brolli will be a string of roasted meat handed to Luo Lan, he picked up a string from the grill to eat. Meredith used to be a queen, but she didn''t know anything about food making. Luo Lan tasted it, and the taste was surprisingly good. It was very good for a queen. "It''s my pleasure to taste the craftsmanship of Queen Meredith." Meredith curled her hair and chuckled, "I''m not the queen of the sais any more. Just treat me as an ordinary sair." After a look at Luo Lan, she did not forget to sell her sister. "If you want to make food, merulia''s craftsmanship is good. My sister is excellent in all aspects, and she is also the queen. Do you really not consider developing it? I''m sure I won''t suffer. " Luo Lan glances at Meredith speechlessly. This woman is really trying to sell her sister all the time. It seems that after unloading the burden of the queen, she begins to release herself. "No, I have a wife who is the queen of Sarada, so I can''t trouble your sister." "Ah, it turns out that your wife is the queen Sophie of Salada, another Universe..." "It''s seraphia!" Brolli said something on the side. "Yes, seraphia. Well, it sounds like merulia." In fact, they look very similar. Luo Lan looks at Meredith and murmurs in her heart. Meredith''s idea is quite open, but it''s strange for Luo Lan to think that the other party wants to use herself to breed the royal family of the sixth universe. To tell you the truth, everyone has a love for beauty. For a woman like merulia, as long as she is a man, she will have a little favor in her heart. But that feeling is more in the appreciation of beautiful women. Luo Lan thinks that she is still a person who abides by the principles. Everything comes from love and etiquette, and she will never do anything beyond it. Therefore, no matter how merulias sells, he will do it for the time being There was no thought of provoking merulia. Meredith has an extraordinary dedication to powerful blood. After becoming a super Saiya, she feels that her sister should benefit as well as herself. However, seeing that Luo Lan has never responded, she has no choice but to sigh. It seems that merulia has no chance to get her blood! "By the way, I''d like to ask you some questions about the practice of super Saiya." With a positive face, Meredith began to ask Luo Lan about the cultivation of super sais. For Meredith, who has just entered the super sais state, this new state is something she has never met before. The person in front of her is an expert of super sais cultivation, so she will not miss the opportunity to ask. Of course, Brolli also knows the cultivation of super Saiya, but this guy''s expression ability is not good, his talent is too high, and many simple cultivation problems have not even been considered by himself. Seeing this, Luo Lanfang put down his meat kebab and said solemnly: "although the super sais of the sixth universe are different from the super sais of the seventh universe in form, their general state should be the same. According to my understanding, the practice of super sais can be divided into several stages..." So she talked about the first stage of the super Saia, and Meredith listened carefully. When you know that your current state is only the most elementary ordinary super Saier, and there are "Surpassing" super Saier and super Saier full power, a pair of bright eyes are shining, just like discovering the new world, the whole person becomes energetic. The practice of super Saiya people seems to open a new door for her, and the scenery behind it is something she has never touched before. "Just ordinary Super Saiyan state has been so fierce, if I can reach a higher level, who else in the universe is my opponent!" Said Meredith, flushed and excited. Her normal combat effectiveness is about 40 million, which is already a very strong force in the universe. After becoming a Super Saiyan, her strength has soared to 2 billion. If she can continue to grow stronger in the future, it can only be described as shocking. "Ha ha, the initial strength of the super Saier increases by about 50 times, and then with the continuous increase of endurance, the transformation will continue to deepen. The super Saier''s" Surpassing "stage and the super Saier''s full power are only the results of a small stage. Let''s call it super Saier 1." "Is there super sair 2 behind it?" "Yes, there are more powerful changes on top of the super sair. As long as the body can bear them, then super sair 2 and super sair 3 exist. For example, the full power of Jintong super sair that I have reached now can actually compare with super sair 2 of ordinary sair in strength intensity However, the transformation above the super Saier needs to be done according to one''s ability. It is not a wise choice to increase the body burden too much. " "In the end is good or bad, we can only say that different people have different opinions."Luo Lan combs the differences of different states. No matter super sair 1, or super sair 2 and super sair 3, there is no difference in essence. Even if super sair 2 and super sair 3 are regarded as the extension of super sair 1, they all belong to super sair transformation. The difference lies in the different pressures and the strength of the strength. In the bottom of her heart, Luo Lan is more inclined to take the road of realm and integrate the transformation power into the normal. The power of super Saiya''s transformation is powerful, but it also has a great negative impact. That transformation is actually an excessive squeeze on the body. Imagine that a body that is not strong will suddenly burst out with more than 50 times of the original body''s power. If it doesn''t work well, it will be easy to collapse. Therefore, the battle under this transformation is doomed not to last long, otherwise the body can''t stand it, and it can''t change for a long time Body is a failure, which needs to be corrected anyway. ¡°¡­¡­ New super Saier, ordinary super Saier, surpassing stage, full power, golden pupil super Saier, and super Saier 2 It''s unheard of The classification of super sairs is very complicated. According to the intensity of transformation, it can be divided into super sair 1 to super sair 3. According to the color of eyes, there are green eyes and blue eyes. Meredith only felt that her head was thick, and she seemed to understand a lot, but also didn''t understand anything. At this time, Brolli tore off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He said, "the transformation of Super Saiyan is very simple. I had golden pupil before, and I became Super Saiyan after a period of practice." "But if I ask you to say something, you can''t say it at all." Meredith rolled her eyes at Gloria. Gloria spread his hand. "It''s not necessary to say such a simple thing." The tone is like Xueba pointing to xuezha''s face. How can we think about such a simple problem. This reminds Luo Lan of a passage from a previous life: in the multiple-choice English listening test, the English that xuezha hears is all written by heaven, and the answers are randomly chosen, and it''s up to fate; in the ordinary students, after listening to the translation carefully, they can choose the correct answers; in Xueba, listening to English is the same as listening to Chinese, and it''s very straightforward, but in Xueshen, what they hear is overwhelming The root is not English, but the direct answer: "choose a; choose B..." "Tut..." Meredith sneered at this as if she had no talent. It didn''t take much effort for her to become a super Saiya, just a by-product of making children late at night. "Brolli, like me, can compete with super sair 2!" Luo Lan nodded, golden pupil itself strength is higher than the general super Saiya, their full power is stronger than super Saiya 2. "By the way, Luo Lan, we haven''t played each other for a long time. How about having a fight after dinner?" Brolli suddenly asked to fight. Luo Lan looked at Brolli and nodded with a smile. "Of course, it''s no problem. It''s just time to see my growth in the past six months." "To fight, it seems that I can only watch on the side." Meredith became interested. She knew the strength of Rowland and Brolli was very strong. Just standing beside them, she was oppressed. However, it was not clear how strong they were, so she began to look forward to them. After the barbecue, the three men came to a clearing at the same time, and then they began to float. In the blue sky. "Luo Lan, turn into a super Saiya "Good!" Luo Lan and Brolli face each other from afar. Suddenly, the pale golden spirit burns like a raging fire. Luo Lan and Brolli become super Saiya people at the same time. Two terrible momentum suddenly rises. The sky seems to burst, forming a sharp crack at the pressure of momentum. The stars tremble, the clouds roll in the sky, and the earth suddenly sinks. Sensing the terrible power from both of them, Meredith could not help feeling a huge pressure. Her eyes suddenly shrank, and she had to roar. At that time, the golden flame twinkled around her body, her black hair turned into gold, and her eyes were shining with bright blue light. "Just the breath, it''s so much stronger than me. I can''t see how powerful Brolli are." In the heart is greatly frightened, on the face can''t help but emerge excited, Meredith become super Saiya after can resist two people''s momentum. "Well, the battle has begun." Meredith tilted her mouth slightly up, drew a beautiful curve, and looked at it intently. In the clear sky, Luo Lan stepped on the empty air, and a continuous cyclone suddenly appeared on the sole of her feet. A transparent air pressure suddenly burst down, showing the phenomenon of air burst. The shadow came to Brolli''s side in a flash, and clawed at Brolli. Half a year''s practice has made him more proficient in his power. Every move, every flash, and every flash has an inexplicable rhythm. It seems that he has gone further on the basis of the full power of super Saiya.Shua! Luo Lan''s breath becomes very long, surrounding flame package, leave but don''t scatter, the gas runs through! However, his opponent, Brolli, is on the contrary. He is strong and unruly, brave and fearless. He is a fierce bully. However, this model is very physical, and ordinary people can''t copy it. Only a tireless soldier like Brolli dares to do so. Bang! The two met in midair, huge shock wave spread out, instantly radiated the whole planet, only two bright lights in the sky, their action is very fast, short contact immediately broke out fierce battle. Dang! The strong fist stirred the air, but it stopped abruptly at a fist position away from Luo Lan. Brolli''s face changed, and he quickly got away from the distance after failing to strike, but at this time, Luo Lan followed closely and launched a fierce attack. Boom! Almost at the same time, the two men''s attacks expanded together. The green planet trembled, like the end of the world, rolled up a large amount of dust, and soon covered the sky! A gust of wind whistling, blauli in the open and boundless void quickly move up, whew, between electric light and flint, you can see countless disordered shadow dense distribution, layer upon layer, just like mountains and seas, towards Luo Lan. "Good momentum." Luo Lan smiles and takes a breath. With surging power, Luo Lan reaches out his hand to deal with Brolli''s attack. Ho ho, Dang Dang! Boom!! The two golden figures in the sky flashed by quickly and collided from time to time to produce the effect of destroying the sky and the earth. Luolan and brolly kept fighting each other, and the level of power became higher and higher. If the terrible energy was not controlled by them, the planet could be destroyed in an instant. "This power is unheard of!" Meredith''s blonde hair was dancing, and she resisted the storm from the two men''s battle with her momentum. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth was constantly exclaiming. She used to boast that she was powerful when she was on Sarada, but now she knew how much she was watching the sky. With the power in front of her eyes, even if she tied up the whole planet Sarada, she could not resist their attack. "Maybe That''s the ultimate strength of the universe Meredith exclaimed, her eyes flashing. ¡­¡­ Half a day later, the storm of energy gradually subsided, and a duel battle soon ended. Lolan and Brolli were panting on two rocks, their battle suits fragmented, leaving only a few pieces of cloth. They were both very happy and exhausted. "Have a good time!" ¡°¡­¡­ This time, it''s great. " Luo Lan looks tired, but he is very satisfied. He takes out a fairy bean from the space and eats it. His physical strength instantly recovers to the peak state, "Brolli, your strength is still so strong, almost defeated by you." "You too, more and more unfathomable, I began to catch your attack." "Haha, this is the result of my practice in the past six months." Luo Lan smiles with pride and throws a bag of fairy beans at brolly. "Well, I''m going to leave after the competition. Originally, if I didn''t feel that Meredith has become a super Saiya, I should go directly to Na Mei Ke Xing." "Brolly, I won''t disturb you to explore the principles of life with Meredith. I hope you can have some results next time we meet." With a smile at Brolli and Meredith, Rowland is ready to leave. Brolli touched her head for unknown reasons, but Meredith understood the meaning of Loran''s words. There was an unnatural flash on her face, but she quickly took Brolli''s hand and laughed frankly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 After saying goodbye to Brolli, Luo Lan starts to walk through the universe alone. He plans to go to the sixth universe''s nemec star to have a look. According to the information given to him by merulia, the nemec people here belong to a relatively strong nation, and their treasure "wishing bead" is the information of public existence. But because of the power of the namiks, very few of them dare to make up their minds. Lola estimates that the sixth universe''s nemec star is still in the peak state of ancient times, so he doesn''t know how strong it is. With the transformation of the long starry sky, Luo Lan''s figure appears in the outer space of the nemec star. The galaxy where the sixth universe''s nemec star is located also has three stars, which is the same as that in the seventh universe, but different from the seventh universe''s nemec star, the stars here are darker. Standing in the void, looking at the nemec star, the dark nemec star is like a simple and honest big man squatting on the planet''s orbit, showing a dark green color. "Because we haven''t experienced climate catastrophe, the planet''s ecology is more healthy. With the environmental protection and low-carbon lifestyle of the namiks, the whole planet looks like a primitive planet." Gaze at the Na Meike people for a moment, Luo Lan step forward, landing directly on the Na Meike star. Standing on the top of a mountain and looking into the distance, you can see a lot of sparkling lakes and green mountains. The green scene is full of vitality, and it seems to enter the natural world at once. I don''t know why, since entering the Na Meike star, the Dragon God power in Luo Lan''s body has become particularly active. "This activity is probably affected by the environment of namec..." Luo Lan made a rough judgment in her mind. Namec people are favored by the Dragon God. Excellent namec people are also known as the dragon people. They have the ability to make dragon balls. The namec people they live in may have a special attraction for the Dragon God power in Luo Lan''s body. At this time, a strong breath came from a distance, some of which attracted Luo Lan''s attention. He glanced at the distance with deep eyes, and a stream of ideas spread out at the same time. He soon understood the situation of namec. "There are many experts on namec, two of them even reach the strength of all saru. It''s really powerful. Even sharada doesn''t have such strength. No wonder few people dare to have the idea of namec dragon ball." Through the breath, Luo Lan can roughly judge the strength of each other. Although this kind of judgment is relatively vague for the namiks who can hide the breath, only from the strength shown, the namiks belong to the more powerful nation in the universe. At least it''s much more powerful than Sarada in the universe. According to the understanding of the original book, Luo Lan knows that there are two super masters in the sixth universe, named saonel and pilina. In the original book, they once represented the sixth universe in the king power conference, but they were stronger at that time, and they assimilated a large number of Namike compatriots before the competition. The two smells that he felt were obviously them. "Namec people have all kinds of magic, they have not experienced ancient catastrophes, they maintain the most complete cultural heritage..." "Go and see them." The complete body salu level master certainly is not Luo Lan''s match, but the Na Meike star can be called the dragon ball, has its own unique place. The purpose of Luo Lan''s visit to the sixth universe is to increase his experience and see more strange abilities, which will be very helpful for his future practice. With this in mind, the body began to soar. Flying all the way along the mountains, the hills and lakes at the foot pass quickly. Namec is very big, but in Luo Lan''s eyes, thousands of kilometers is only a moment''s work. In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Lan came to a mountain covered with green plants. The surrounding mountains rise and fall, and several towering peaks rise. The top of the mountain is covered with white snow. There are about thousands of namec stars living here. Although there are not many people, there are many strong ones among them. The person Luo Lan is looking for is here. Around the gurgling water, pleasant scenery, hemispherical circular buildings looming, placed in the shade of trees. Namik people advocate natural harmony, usually as long as there is sunshine and water can survive the race, so the living environment intact to retain the most primitive style. "It is worthy of being a planet with complete cultural heritage. Compared with the sixth universe''s nemec, the seventh universe''s nemec people have declined too much." With a warm smile on her face, Luo Lan consciously released some breath. The namiks who lived here soon found him and came out of the hemispherical hut. At the head of the group are two strong young namiks, one of whom looks like bick, the other is more burly and looks like slago. They are saonell and pilina, the most powerful fighters on namiks. Behind them stood a strong line of namiks, each not weaker than the members of the Salada team, and the strong even reached the strength of merulia."The strength of the namiks is terrible." From the breath, Luo Lan feels the power of saonel and pilina. You should know that the namiks will not change. This is their normal strength. "Well, your excellency is a Saian of Salada. Is there something wrong with Salada again?" It''s sao''neill, a handsome Namiki with dark green skin, slender and strong figure, wearing a long shirt and a belt around his waist. The difference between the two namiks lies in their skin color. If it''s not the skin color, they think it''s bik standing in front of them. "There''s nothing wrong with Sarada." Luo Lan smiles. The relationship between Sarada and nemec is still harmonious. The last time Sarada was killed, it was resurrected with the dragon ball of nemec. Different from the seventh universe''s Namiki dragon ball, the Namiki people here maintain a complete inheritance, so the dragon ball is more powerful and can revive a large number of people at the same time. It is said that the dragon ball here was first polished with the debris from the super dragon ball, which was stained with the power of the Dragon God. "What are you here for?" Sao''neill inquires and looks at Luo Lan with bright eyes. In front of him, the Saiya is very powerful and has surpassed their new queen merulia in terms of breath. Luo Lan''s face showed a bright smile, "to introduce myself, my name is Luo Lan. I''m Saiya from the seventh universe. I came here because I heard that you namiks are a peace loving race, so I came to visit you." "You mean you''re from another universe?" A huge Na Meike asked in surprise. His name is pilina. He is second only to saonel in strength. "Yes, it''s disturbing." Luo Lan nodded her head. The strong of the sixth universe is not as ignorant as the seventh universe. Under the guidance of Fuwa and xiangpa, the God of destruction, most of the strong of the sixth universe have heard of the world beyond the universe. Thunderner was surprised. He noticed the tail behind Luo Lan and nodded: "I''ve heard that the seventh universe and the sixth universe are symmetrical. There are similar races in them Well, you are the Saian of the seventh universe, but with all due respect, you should not have the ability to cross the universe. " "I''ve got the support of a strong man." "A strong man who can cross the universe is extraordinary. He can get the attention of those strong men, and your strength is not simple." "It''s OK." Luo Lan smiles, and a golden light suddenly flashes in her eyes, showing the power of golden pupil Saiya people. The power increases 20 times directly. Suddenly, a strong storm spreads out from Luo Lan''s side. In addition to saunell and perana, as well as a few strong people, the rest of the namiks are all overwhelmed by the pressure of terror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Sao''neier and pilina felt the power of Luo Lan''s body, and their eyes lit up immediately. "It''s a good ability. I didn''t expect that Saiya people could still be experts like you." "It''s just a form of me." "What else?" Asked saunell in surprise. "Of course." Luo Lan''s face with a faint smile, and then condense for a while, in front of sao''neier, they become super Saiya people, suddenly the golden light shines, a more shocking power from Luo Lan''s body burst out. With the sudden rise of strong wind and the sudden change of sky color, the overwhelming momentum is like the impact of torrents. At this moment, the whole na''mek star seems to be in the ocean and begins to swing violently, with ring-shaped cyclones all over the atmosphere and gradually spreading to all parts of the world. Facing the momentum released by Luo Lan, the faces of sao''neier and pilina are suddenly stagnated. They can''t help but withdraw half a step backward, raise their heads and show incredible expressions on their faces. Sao''neill and thunderbolt Nashan, and so on, the other namec people are even more unbearable, are unable to move in Luo Lan''s momentum. "It''s incredible. What kind of shape is this?" "You are so powerful Sao''neill looks at Luo Lan in surprise, wondering what the other side is showing now. In his cognition, although the sais are powerful and have the reputation of a fighting nation in the universe, they are absolutely not so powerful that they are invincible just by relying on their momentum. Is it the sais of the seventh universe who are particularly powerful? But it''s not right. According to the introduction of the king God, the comprehensive strength of the seventh universe should be less than that of the sixth universe. "I''m in super Saian form, and I''m far more powerful than usual." After showing a little bit of his strength, Luo Lan converges to the violent power on his feet and just keeps the state of an ordinary super Saiya. Sao''neill''s mood is very strong, and he recovers quickly after a short absence. "It turns out that your strength is so strong. No wonder you can be valued by those strong people. Well, your strength is much stronger than mine." Sao''neill''s strength is completely at the level of saru, with a combat effectiveness of at least 2.5 billion. It can make him feel invincible, and he is definitely a top level master in the universe. "Strange, why do I feel a familiar feeling in you?" Thunderbolt Na a pair of God''s eyes glare at Luo Lan. "There''s a real sense of familiarity." Saonnell nodded. The feeling of namiks is so sensitive! Heart dark sigh, Luo Lan eyes directly at sao''neier and others, "you will feel familiar, probably because of the power of the Dragon God." Then, in front of them, he urged the Dragon God power in his body. Suddenly, a short sound of dragon chanting sounded in everyone''s ears. With this sound of dragon chanting, Luo Lan''s right arm lit up a piece of bright red energy, and then transformed into a pocket dragon in the void. "Is this the dragon?" Saunell and pilina exclaimed at the same time. Although the color of the little dragon in front of them was different from that of the dragon on their planet, the energy revealed was real. Namec people are deeply favored by the Dragon God Salama and have the ability to make dragon balls. They are especially sensitive to the power of the Dragon God. "The dragon is totally different from the nemec Dragon..." "It seems that its breath is more pure than Bonaparte. It''s incredible." His face is full of surprise. "Bonaparte" is the name of the sixth universe Namiki dragon, which means "God of hope" in the language of Namiki people. It is more pure than the dragon "Bonaparte". We can imagine what an incredible thing it is. "I got this dragon power by accident, because I heard that the namiks were descendants of the Dragon God in the seventh universe, so I came to visit you, hoping to get your advice." Then I told the story of getting the red dragon ball. At the same time, I also told the information about the red dragon ball that I got by transforming the Earth Dragon in the seventh universe. Red dragon bead originated from Salama, the Dragon God, and later refined by Fengshen. It contains amazing dragon power. Its power is only slightly inferior to Salama''s super god dragon. It is the most primitive dragon bead power in the universe. After hearing this, sao''neier and others all sigh about Luo Lan''s good luck. "I see. This dragon power comes from Fengshen According to the ancient records of the namik people, Lord Fengshen should have left two original dragon balls in this world. I always thought that this was an ancient legend! " "Two?" Luo Lan was surprised. There are two such things as red dragon ball? Luo Lan in the heart move, eyebrow eyes congealed. "It is recorded in ancient books that Lord Fengshen was active in the ancient times long before. At that time, the universe was wild and chaotic. It is said that Lord Fengshen got the supreme glory because he helped to calm down the chaos and became the Great Dragon God next only to Lord Salama.""Of course, many records are vague because of the long history, but according to the myth spread by the namiks, Lord Fengshen left two treasures in the universe before he left, one red and one blue." "The red dragon ball you get should be left by Lord Fengshen." Sao''neill said, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes full of envy, in his view, to get the gift of Fengshen, it is a big chance that can''t be imagined in a dream. One red and one blue, two dragon balls? At this time, Luo Lan was very surprised, and an incredible idea suddenly flashed through her mind. There is also a fist sized blue crystal in his hand. Is it another dragon ball? But it''s not right. Red dragon ball is the secret treasure of the altars he got from the ancient altars where he cultivated the human planet. Its initial shape is one meter in diameter. According to the ancient pictures recorded by the God making star, the inheritance of the altars does have some connection with the God of abundance. But if we say blue crystal, its size is only the size of fist, just its acquisition Luo Lan doesn''t think it is the blue dragon ball. How could the altars possess the two treasures left by Fengshen at the same time. After thinking about it, Luo Lan reaches out her finger and swipes, opening a channel of different dimensions in the void. A crystal clear blue crystal of icosahedron falls from the space. The surface of the dark blue crystal is full of cracks, and even some gaps appear in some parts. This is the scar caused by the God Pomfrey in order to resist the destruction in the alien world. "Is this really another crystal left by Fengshen?" Luo Lan picked up the crystal and looked at it under her eyes. Her two eyebrows were coagulated together. It didn''t look like a dragon ball! "Eh, this crystal..." "Is there anything special about this crystal?" Luo Lan looks at sao''neill. Sao''neill looked at it seriously, looking a little uncertain. "It''s not an ordinary crystal. I feel a very powerful force on it. Can you show it to me?" Luo Lan nodded and handed the deep blue crystal to sao''neier. "This crystal seems to have the function of storing energy. When it was discovered, it was embedded in an ecological dormancy chamber as a source of energy supply." Luo Lan knew that it was extraordinary. After all, it could resist the attack of Pomfrey. It could not be ordinary. But if it''s a dragon ball, Luo Lan doesn''t believe it. Sao''neill took over the deep blue crystal and studied it carefully. From time to time, he whispered with perana and other na''meike people. After a while, sao''neill gave the crystal back to Luo Lan and said, "it seems that we have seen the record of this crystal in ancient books. If you don''t mind, please wait a moment. I''m going to visit the elder with perana to check the ancient records." "Please." Luo Lan''s attitude is very good, vaguely feel that he can solve the secret of blue crystal. Sao''neill waved his hand. "It''s nothing. If it can be confirmed that it''s from Fengshen, it''s also very meaningful for us namiks." Namec people''s respect for the Dragon God Salama and Fengshen is from the heart, because knowing that namec people are naturally kind, Luo Lan doesn''t worry about their sinister intentions. So I watched saunell and pilina go to the elder''s residence, while Luo Lan settled down in this beautiful village with trees. The stream murmurs and flows along the stone steps. The river is clear and you can see the fine stones at the bottom of the river at a glance. Not far away, several adult Na Mei Ke Xing people lead young Na Mei Ke Xing people to work in the ridge of the field. Luo Lan sits down by the river and looks at the blue water crystal in her hand. Suddenly, in her mind, a scene that ascali nearly broke her teeth after biting the crystal many years ago flashed. At the beginning, askari was also warned that the crystal should not be chewed. In the end, if the crystal really needs to be chewed, then he would be embarrassed. Should not, the hardness of this thing is so high, how to think is impossible to swallow like the red dragon ball, Luo Lan thought, quietly waiting for sao''neier they come back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Luo Lan didn''t wait long. After about ten minutes, saoner and pilina flew over from the elder''s residence and landed in front of Luo Lan. "We have told the elder about you, and the elder decided to see you in person." Smell speech, Luo Lan''s facial expression gets serious all of a sudden, "trouble you to lead the way in front." Sao''neier nodded, and then led Luo Lan to fly to the elder''s residence. The elder of namec lives hundreds of kilometers away from the village. Luo Lan and saoner fly together and soon come to a quiet valley. The mountains on both sides are steep and the rocks are jagged. The vertical edge of the wall closes to the inside when it reaches a height of 100 meters, and finally closes together. The two walls face each other, and the blue sky is like a line in the gap . "The elder''s residence is just below. Next, we need to walk there." The three landed in the canyon and then followed the steps to the elder''s residence. Through the white stone gate, Luo Lan felt a strong air, which was not as strong as saonel, but gave people a sense of vastness and profundity. Just as they were about to knock on the gate, the stone gate opened automatically, and a small Namiki, dressed in a red gown and holding a wooden stick in his hand, came out. He was only one meter five and looked very young. "Elder!" Saunell and pilina saluted respectfully to the namiks who came out of the door. Luo Lan was surprised to see the nemex man in front of her. She was a little surprised. This man was the elder of nemex and looked very young. "Well." The elder nodded with a smile and looked at Luo Lan. "You are the Saiyan from the seventh universe. It''s really different from the Saiyan in this universe. Well, there is a very primitive dragon power in your body. It''s really good luck." "The elder is an intelligent Na Mei Ke Xing person who knows countless magical abilities. The wish bead of Na Mei Ke Xing is made by the elder himself." Sao''neill introduces the elder to Luo Lan. Luo Lan nodded her head and became very kind. Compared with the elder of the seventh universe, the elder in front of him looks very young, but Luo Lan doesn''t look down on him because he is young, because when he comes out, he already feels a deep and strong atmosphere from him. Face immediately serious up, "elder hello." "Ha ha, you''re welcome. Come with me. I also want to see the legacy left by Lord Fengshen." Finish saying, turn round to lead Luo Lan they enter. Luo Lan hesitated for a moment, followed closely behind. After entering the elder''s residence, she found that the internal structure was different. It was as if the small room had undergone space expansion, and a corridor had not come to an end after more than ten minutes. Along the long, vast, endless corridor, I don''t know how long they walked, they entered an open place. There are many bright stars hanging overhead like the sky. There are three hot stars in the center. The orange red light diffuses to illuminate the whole night. It seems that the whole person has entered another world. Looking at the vast world like a vast river of stars, Luo Lan''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and her face is full of surprise This kind of space technology belongs to the category of magic, just like the stars of yadrat and medamor. "This is the secret room of the great elders in the past. After generations of improvement, it has grown into an independent small space." The elder took the crowd to a high platform, on which there was a table with four chairs beside. On the table was a pot of hot tea, which was steaming. "Sit down, please." The elder chuckled. Luo Lan sits down and looks around. The elder takes a teapot and makes a cup of tea for Luo Lan. After sipping it, he first asks about the seventh universe. Luo Lan naturally said what he knew. When he learned that the seventh universe''s nemec had suffered a drastic decrease in the number of people, and only a few of them survived, the elder sighed and felt sad. Sentimental for a while, the elder''s face became serious. He gazed at Luo Lan and said, "listen to sao''neier, you have a crystal which is suspected to be the treasure of Fengshen. Do you mind if I have a look?" "Please give me some advice." Luo Lan is sitting in danger, and takes out the dark blue crystal and hands it to the elder. After the elder took the crystal, he put it in his hand and carefully studied it. He looked at every crack on it. Then he closed his eyes and felt it for a while. After a while, the elder opened his eyes and took a breath. His face became a little dignified. "The legend is true. It''s really the legacy of Fengshen. I feel a very obscure breath of Dragon God on it." "Is this another blue dragon ball?" Luo Lan is full of surprise. "That''s right." Big long old face with a smile, the blue crystal back to Luo Lan. Luo Lan glanced at the crystal in her hand in surprise. Compared with the huge red dragon ball, the fist size crystal is too small in front of her! It''s really a dragon ball, but how can the shape of a dragon ball be a regular icosahedron?Luo Lan naturally believed the elder''s judgment. Suddenly frowned, looked at the surface of the deep blue crystal full of cracks, an idea flashed in Luo Lan''s mind, can''t say that the blue crystal is just a cover up, the real dragon ball is actually in the crystal? If that''s the case, then the dragon ball is well hidden. You should know that the layer of blue crystal on the surface alone can resist the attack of Pomfrey. ¡°¡­¡­ Elder, do you know how to get the dragon ball out The elder took up the hot tea and blew a breath. "This is the treasure of Fengshen. It contains the most primitive dragon power. If you want to open the surface of the shell, you need to melt it with more powerful dragon power." "With more powerful dragon power?" Frowning, Luo Lan has realized that the energy of red dragon ball and blue dragon ball is very primitive. If they are stronger, there is only the super dragon ball that exists in the sixth universe and the seventh universe. "It seems that we need to find a super dragon ball to have a try..." He said, fortunately, with the Dragon Ball radar, it''s not difficult to find the super dragon ball. "Super dragon ball? You''re talking about the wishing star of Lord Salama, the Dragon God. If so, you don''t have to look for it. " "Well?" Luo Lan looks at elder doubtfully. At this time, saonnel and pilina laughed, "Lord Salama''s wishing stars are distributed in the sixth universe and the seventh universe. As believers of the Dragon God, of course, we won''t let the wishing stars drift outside alone. Look at the sky." Luo Lan raised her head along the direction of sao''neill''s finger. Suddenly, she saw the sky above her head full of bright stars. Three dazzling stars in the center were shining, emitting orange red light. Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly open big, inconceivable way: "are those three stars super dragon ball!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 "Of course, that''s the treasure that Lord Salama, the Dragon God, has given to the world!" The elder''s tone was relaxed, and his face was filled with pride. Big hand! Luo Lan listened, can''t help but admire. The namiks actually collected all the only three super dragon balls in the sixth universe, and then placed them in the alien space of the elder''s life! I''m afraid that no one knows the existence of super dragon ball in the sixth universe except the namiks and the highest gods in the universe. "Go ahead, with the help of three wishing beads, you may be able to melt the crystal on the crystal surface." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan''s eyes burst out a fine light. After nodding, he flew directly to the vast sky with the dark blue crystal. As he gradually approached the three stars, the huge shape of the Super Dragon Ball gradually emerged. The orange red crystal surface became clearer and clearer, and gradually the bright red stars inside the super dragon ball could be seen clearly. Super dragon ball is a miracle created by Dragon God Salama. There are seven super dragon balls scattered in the sixth universe and the seventh universe, with a diameter of 37000 km, making them look like big planets. In the seventh universe, Luo Lan found two super dragon balls in Babu galaxy of the North galaxy and angel galaxy of the South galaxy. In addition to the three in front of us, there are already five super dragon balls that clearly know their whereabouts. "These three Super Dragon Balls just present the position distribution of an equilateral triangle. If you want to borrow the power of the super dragon ball, you need to reach the center of the equilateral triangle." It is estimated in my heart that Luo Lan determines the position of the center in the space through mental force, and then moves in a flash. As soon as I entered the center of the three super dragon balls, the energy released by the deep blue crystal in my hand seemed to be drawn to the super dragon balls. Just like when I collected all the dragon balls on earth, the three Super Dragon Balls flashed and went out, and began to shine with dazzling light. Buzzing, the light of the Dragon Balls became brighter and brighter, and gradually became a real star, which was far beyond the bright light of the planet Light up the starry sky, let Luo Lan had to close his eyes. "Wish bead had reaction as expected." The elder looked at the sky with a smile on his face. "It''s really lucky to have the chance to see Lord Fengshen''s legacy come out again." Sao''neill and pilina looked devoutly at the super dragon ball in the sky, looking forward to it. In the void, the three Super Dragon Balls emit more and more bright light. Suddenly, the golden light rises from the surface of the three super dragon balls, and then runs straight towards the blue crystal in the center in a triangle. Whew! At this time, the strong and shocking atmosphere was passed on like a huge wave, which directly overturned the whole space and pressed on the top of the head like a heavy planet. Luo Lan has never felt such a pressure, face a white, crystal clear sweat directly flow down. "Blue Dragon ball, it''s time to reappear the sun..." A distant and deep voice, ethereal to ring, as if across the river of time from the distant past, with the ancient and desolate atmosphere, Luo Lan heard this voice, the whole person suddenly seems to be frozen, every muscle on the body can''t move. Huahua ~ ~ the energy tide is injected into the icosahedron with golden light, and the blue and dense light shines. As if the ice and snow had melted, the blue crystals attached to the surface of the crystal began to melt little by little, gradually revealing the inner appearance of the icosahedron. It''s a pocket dragon ball with dark blue. There are no stars inside the ball, but on the surface of the ball there is a vivid five clawed dragon with dark blue. The blue dragon embraces the Dragon beads. Its long blue beard flutters in the wind. Its crystal scales are clear. Its back is covered with blue hairs. Its head is slightly lowered. A pair of dragon beads are bright and shining with a touch of gold. It''s different from the red dragon ball that I used to get. The red dragon pearl is huge, with a red dragon sleeping inside. The blue dragon ball is very small. The blue dragon is not in the inner part of the dragon ball, but floating in the outer part of the dragon ball. Ouch ~ ~ it seems that I heard the low song of the ancient dragon. After the whole blue dragon ball was born, the drops of blue energy falling down from the surface of the blue dragon ball began to gather together and use them in Luo Lan''s body nearby. "What''s the matter?" Luo Lan''s eyes were wide open, but because her body was frozen by the power of super dragon ball, she could only watch the blue energy flow into her body. Mi Mi The powerful energy is flowing in Luo Lan''s body, gradually strengthening his body, because this energy is the crystal that blue dragon ball has attached to the surface of dragon ball for many years, and its toughness is second to none. When the blue energy enters the body, the red dragon energy living in Luo Lan''s right arm is affected by it, and also begins to wake up. For a time, two dragon powers, one red and one blue, ran wildly in Luo Lan''s body. Luo Lan''s face began to exude sweat. His face turned white at first, and soon became red. His blood seemed to boil.At this time, the Dragon crawling on the surface of the Blue Dragon Ball seems to come alive. The Golden Dragon Ball looks at Luo Lan, chants a long time, and directly takes the blue dragon ball to Luo Lan''s right arm. Plop, plop! The heart beats violently, two dragon forces dominate Luo Lan''s body, one left and one right. The red and blue lights are constantly changing on his face. With the two dragon forces fighting, Luo Lan''s momentum is also rising. Finally, she broke some restrictions, and Luo Lan''s mental and physical strength began to increase. ¡­¡­ Below, the elder, saunell and pilina are looking forward to each other. When they see two completely different dragon powers emerging from Luo Lan''s body, they are all surprised. "Elder, what''s the Saian like?" The young elder held the wooden staff, looked at it with bright eyes, and murmured: "big chance, the red and blue dragon powers represent the most original dragon power. If you are not wrong, those two forces should strengthen each other''s body and spirit respectively." "As long as he can carry on, his strength will be greatly enhanced, and it is not impossible for him to reach the legendary god level in the future." "God level?" Sao''neill and pilina heard the words, and their faces suddenly showed a look of admiration. The God level in the elder''s words naturally does not refer to the God level and the king level in the universe, but the king level and the destruction level. It can be listed in the order of gods of the universe. "Good luck!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, the fluctuation of blue dragon ball in this world also began to spread to the whole sixth universe with namec as the center. North galaxy, king of worlds. The northern king of the sixth universe wakes up from his deep sleep, and then looks at what''s happening on the planet namec with a look of surprise. Several other galactic regions, as well as several other world kings, also investigated what happened in succession, and finally focused on the direction of the North galactic region, because it was not within their jurisdiction, so they could not know the specific situation at the first time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Heaven, hell. The strange waves released by the confluence of the forces of blue and red dragon balls are also transmitted to this dimension of separation from the world. Under the influence of this wave, the soul of the underworld has a strong pressure, just like a star on his body. The king of hell is sitting in his office, suddenly caught off guard by this terrible pressure. The whole person jumps up from his office position and looks at the world in horror. "Is there any terrible spirit in the direction of the world?" The king of hell was sweating all over his forehead. But the pressure came and went quickly. In the blink of an eye, all the pressure disappeared, as if nothing had happened. The king of hell opened his eyes and could no longer sense the source of the terrible pressure. He swallowed his saliva and said, "it''s gone. I hope it''s not an evil spirit..." Only the divine pressure from the other side completely disrupts the whole underworld. It can be imagined that the other side''s divine power is far above himself. In such a situation, the king of hell is not qualified to intervene. "Forget it, Lord jiewang should take care of it." Yama took a breath, put aside these troubles, picked up the seal and continued to seal on the judgment of the soul. Anyway, when the sky falls down, there is a tall man standing on top of him. He just manages his own business. ¡­¡­ On the world king star, when the prestige disappeared, the North world king''s face was pale and wiped his forehead. The whole body was shaking. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. Fuwa, the king of the world, is sitting beside the lake, dozing and fishing. The clear lake is sparkling. There are groups of small fish swimming in the lake. The bubble on the tip of his nose breaks. Fuwa suddenly wakes up from his sleep. Looking left and right, he finds himself in the world of the king of the world. "Eh, just now, it seems that a strong wave has been transmitted to the realm of the king God. Is it my illusion?" Fuwa touched his head, then put away the fishing rod and saw that he didn''t catch a small fish. At this time, a emaciated trainee Wang Shen came to Fuwa''s side in a hurry. "Lord Fuwa, there was a terrible energy fluctuation in the lower North Galaxy just now. Affected by this, the orbit of the planets in the world and the underworld has deviated a little." "Ah, it''s not my illusion!" Fova patted his head. "It''s troublesome. We have to readjust the orbit of the planet again." Fuwa, the king of the sixth universe, is a fat God. He looks a little like the king of the seventh universe. His skin color is light green, and his character is calm and gentle, but he is slow. "Lord fova, do you want me to investigate?" The slender and long faced King God of the world reminds us that the trainee King God is the successor of the king God of the world. Before his practice is not complete, he serves as an official follower or apprentice of the king God of the world and helps the king God of the world to manage the universe together, just like jebert of the seventh universe. "Er, don''t bother. Let me explore. Oh, it''s not an evil force. Don''t worry about it..." Fuwa radiated the divine power to the lower boundary. He soon found out the situation and shook his head. He was more afraid of trouble and decided to ignore it. Seeing this, the long face apprentice King God nodded his head, and then used his divine power to adjust the positions of the major stars in the universe to help the king God return the deviated stars to their original orbits. ¡­¡­ Destroy the divine world. Diamond shaped destructive stars float in the hazy clouds. Deep in the dark, dozens of stars emit temperature and light, bringing a little brightness to the whole destructive world. Around the stars, huge stars are constantly moving slowly. A green god dress of baduosi sits on the ground, green skirt shop on the ground, at this time, she is holding the wand in hand to observe carefully, calm face with a faint smile. When I saw a scene in the private space of nemex, the smile on her face became more intense. "Ah, the Saiya people from the seventh universe actually collected two sacred objects of Lord Fengshen. They were really predestined with him. Under the joint action of two wishing beads, one red and one blue, the strength of his soul and body can be greatly improved all at once." "Wes is starting to get lucky." Bados is interested in observing the situation of the lower world through the crystal ball of the staff. A smile appears in the corner of his mouth, as if everything is under control. Compared with the appearance of the power of Fengshen, the deviation of each planet in the universe is a small problem. At this moment, the staff in his hand suddenly trembled, and suddenly felt another wave in the sixth universe. "Well?" Baduosi''s Lavender beautiful eyes glance, and switch the picture on the staff from the nemec star. In the deep and dark red background of the universe, a colorful wave floats, and then a graceful figure enters the sixth universe. Seeing this, bados stares at it for a while. "She just left the sixth universe, how did she come back again?""Macarita, you''re so free these days that you don''t have to manage your eleventh universe?" A soft and pure voice is transmitted to the other party''s ear through the void, and bados communicates with the other party through the staff. Macarita, who has just entered the sixth universe, hears the voice of baduosi. She smiles on her white face and smiles with her mouth closed. "You are free, too, baduosi. You found me just after I arrived." "Ha ha, this is the universe I manage. If you can''t find it even when you come here, isn''t it dereliction of duty?" Bados said without expression. "If I don''t tell you this, I feel the power of Lord Feng in your universe." "That''s because a Saian from the seventh universe collected two red and blue wishing beads." Bados said truthfully. "Oh, it''s the man Wes told me about. I''m a little interested in him. By the way, how much do you remember about Lord Fengshen? " Macarita''s pretty face became serious. "Only a few vague impressions," bados said "I don''t remember much either. Everything in ancient times seems to be cut off by a strange force, and there is a strange feeling that it is related to the deep sleep of the Dragon God Salama. Maybe only when the Dragon God Salama wakes up completely can our memory be restored, and Fengshen himself is the key to welcome back to the Dragon God Salama." Macarita''s face was serious, and rarely did she quarrel with bados. Baduosi nodded, "we know very little about ancient times. After all, at that time, we were just trainee angels. If we want to know, we can only go to the great God." "The great God is not willing to reveal too much." Macarita shook her head. "There''s no way." Baduosi shrugged his shoulders. What happened in the ancient universe in the wilderness is full of unknown to these angels in the Late Jin Dynasty. They still only vaguely remember something. ¡­¡­ Namik, the little space of the big elder. After receiving the energy of the red and blue dragon balls, Luo Lan was immersed in the sea of power. It took him a long time to recover from the wonderful feeling. At this time, he felt that his body and soul were full of power, and seemed to have a further feeling. This kind of feeling is quite wonderful. It seems that you can hold the whole world in your hand with one grip. I feel two different dragon powers flowing in my body. They are distinct and entangled with each other. They strengthen him from two aspects of body and soul. He has a feeling that after mastering these two forces in his body, his Super Saiyan state seems to be able to go further on the basis of full power. This kind of progress does not mean the breakthrough from super Saier full power to super Saier 2, but a deeper and more perfect breakthrough. It''s hard to tell the truth. There is a kind of premonition. The transition from super sair to super sair 2 is just to enhance the energy intensity of transformation. But now Luo Lan has a completely different premonition in her heart. "There is a higher level above the full power of super Saiya." The feeling is quite clear. If it can be achieved, his strength will change dramatically. A passionate mood brewing in the bottom of my heart, Luo Lan''s face can not help but emerge a smile. In terms of its strength, the full power of Jintong super Saier can rival that of ordinary Saier super Saier 2. If we can go further on this basis, it is very likely to reach the level of full power comparable to super Saier 2. At that time, it was probably equivalent to the strength of begita in the original work when boo the devil appeared. Of course, super Saier 2 is a kind of transformation state with serious energy leakage, and there is no full power state in itself. In the original work, vegeta also expected this, so the follow-up practice is mainly to transform super Saiya 2, develop a more powerful transformation on the basis of maintaining the intensity of super Saiya 2, and walk out a path of practice different from the monkey king. Breath convergence, Luo Lan long took a breath, and then slowly spit out, gently to the void with a punch. Click, boom!! The air delayed for a moment before it burst into a boisterous crackle, like the low chirp of a kettle when it was boiling. The thin sky suddenly split into two parts. "The strength has increased a lot." Looking at the destruction with satisfaction, Luo Lan smiles faintly, and her body falls down from the endless sky. In an instant, she comes to the elder and saonnel. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 The elder took a picture of Luo Lan''s awe. He pulled back and looked at Luo Lan. "What a terrible breath of Dragon God. Fengshen''s wish bead is known as the most primitive energy of Dragon God. After absorbing the red and blue wish beads, your energy becomes more terrible than before." "Thank you for your super dragon balls. Without them, I can''t integrate the power of blue dragon balls in any amount of time." Luo Lan sincerely thanks the elder. If it wasn''t for them, he couldn''t have solved the secret of the dark blue crystal. Sitting on a treasure without knowing it is like buying a pearl. It''s a pity. Fortunately, he came to the sixth universe, namec, and solved the secret with the help of the elder. Otherwise, he would really miss a good chance. "Don''t be so polite. We are lucky to see the power of Lord Fengshen." The elder smiles and waves his hand, never taking credit for it. All the Namike people who can serve as the elder have extraordinary wisdom. In front of him, the elder seems young, but he can have an insight into the rules of the operation of the universe, and vaguely feel the extraordinary character of Luo Lan. In the following time, the elder is very friendly to Luo Lan, and tells him about the history of nemec. During this time, Luo Lan asks him about Fengshen and super dragon ball, and the elder also answers. However, there are few records about the mysterious God of abundance even in the inheritance of the ancient namec people. It is only known that the full name of the God of abundance is Xifeng, which was a great man who existed long ago. At that time, the whole universe was still in chaos. For calming down the chaos, the God of abundance was deeply admired by the gods, and was praised as the great dragon next only to Salama God. "The full name of Fengshen is Xifeng!" Luo Lan repeated his name and knew the full name of Fengshen for the first time. "It''s said that Lord Fengshen has the closest relationship with the eleventh universe and has solved many troubles for them. The gods of the eleventh universe are all the descendants of Lord Fengshen. Maybe we can find more information about Lord Fengshen there. Unfortunately, as creatures of the sixth universe, it''s hard for us to leave our own universe, otherwise we can follow the steps of Lord Longshen We are moving closer to the Dragon God. " Namec people''s respect for the Dragon God from the bottom of their heart, just like the fighting instinct of Saiya people, is engraved in the blood. It was the first time that Luo Lan heard such a rumor. She remembered it and thought that she could go to the eleventh universe to have a look. "Just now, when the blue dragon appeared, my soul shuddered." Pilina recalled the picture of the blue dragon flying in the air before, and his face was still a little creepy. Although the blue dragon''s body was very small, the primitive breath of the Dragon God deeply stimulated his soul like mountains. "It''s the same with me. This is the great power of Lord Fengshen!" Sao''neill feels the same way. He and pilina are the most powerful people in namec, but they still feel as weak as ants when facing the blue dragon. The elder sorted out his red robe and chuckled, "that''s because the energy of the blue wishing beads is originally aimed at the soul. According to the records in ancient books, the two kinds of wishing beads made by Lord Fengshen correspond to the body and soul respectively, which has an extraordinary promotion effect on the user." Then he took a look at Luo Lan. Luo Lanyi thinks, it is true. At the beginning, he mistakenly ate the red dragon ball, which strengthened his body strength and mastered the power of the human giant ape. This is the credit of the red dragon ball, while the blue dragon ball just now tends to strengthen his soul. At this moment, his soul strength has also been greatly improved, which is why he faintly feels that his realm is about to break through. Next, we need to consolidate the foundation, and then we can continue to make breakthroughs towards the next step. For the super Saier after the full power state, Luo Lan is quite looking forward to. After that, Luo Lan began to exchange martial arts with sao''neill. The martial arts of the na''meike people are famous for their mysticism with the stars of yadrat and medamor. Namikxing of the sixth universe has a complete Martial Arts Heritage, and her understanding of martial arts is more detailed and comprehensive than that of the seventh universe. After some exchanges, Luo Lan also benefited a lot. Although saonel and pilina will not be Luo Lan''s opponents in actual combat, many concepts and unique understanding make him refreshing. Luo Lan stayed on Na Meike for about a month before leaving contentedly. After leaving namec, Luo Lan went to a quiet planet to do some snorkeling. ¡­¡­ Day by day, more than two months later, when he opened his eyes again, Luo Lan frowned slightly. He felt that he was only one step away from the realm of super Saiya after full power, but this small step was like a natural moat, and he couldn''t break through it. "Now I have reached the perfect state of super Saiya people''s full power cultivation, but there is still a layer of distance in the future." "We need to practice hard." Cheer up for a while momentum, Luo Lan estimates that he will work hard.Sometimes it''s just like this. One leaf blinds the eye. After removing that layer of leaves or piercing that layer of paper, you can see a completely different landscape. But the next practice, the effect of harvest is getting worse and worse. At last, Luo Lan has to give up practice, and began to study the two forces of Dragon God in her body. In the body, the red dragon power and the blue dragon power are still and peacefully stored in each cell. When his will penetrates into the cell, the two forces can be regarded as running, humming out the clear dragon chant. However, no matter how hard Luo Lan tries, the two forces occupy the whole body as if they were enemies who have no contact with each other One left and one right are unwilling to leave their own territory at all. Seeing this, Luo Lan shakes her head and plans to change an environment to relax. But at this time, in front of suddenly gave birth to a fog, a colorful light penetrating from the void, Luo Lan was surprised, eyes carefully watching. He has witnessed the phenomenon of colorful light falling many times, which is the effect of angel''s great movement. "Which angel is it?" Is it the angel of the sixth universe, bados, or Weiss, going to pick himself up? The colorful light gradually dissipated, but the figure in front of him was neither Weiss in his imagination, nor bados, but a sweet looking strange angel in a blue and black robe. It was a girl like female angel. She was not very tall, but she looked pleasant. She was a beautiful angel of the same type as bados. She was slim and enchanting. She had a light blue angel halo around her neck. Her silver gray hair was tied into two long horsetail hairstyles, and her forehead stretched out two bunches of fashionable hair. Her body was soft and elegant, especially at the waist The red belt is even more to tie up its slender waist. This female angel is macarita who came to the sixth universe before. After seeing the appearance of the visitor, Luo Lan recognized it at a glance. There are not many female angels in the whole cosmological system. There are only four female angels who appear in public. They are the sixth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth angels in the universe. Among them, bados in the sixth universe is an angel of Royal elder sister type, Kesi in the tenth universe is an angel of Laurie type, Martinu in the twelfth universe is an angel of aunt type, and the female angel like a girl in front of us is naturally only macarita in the eleventh universe. But what does the angel of the eleventh universe do when he comes to the sixth universe? "The Saiya of the seventh universe, Luo Lan, I''m right." Macarita came with a smile, one hand on her back and one hand with a staff. You came to me? Luo Lan in the heart can''t help but doubt, oneself seem to have nothing to do with each other! "Lady angel, what can I do for you?" Luo Lan is neither humble nor haughty, and nods to the other side politely. Macarita looked at Luo Lan emphatically for a while. She laughed and her voice sounded like a clear orchid. "It''s not bad. It''s someone who has got the power of Fengshen. Well, you give me a very familiar feeling. It''s the power of Fengshen. I miss it very much!" "To introduce myself, my name is macarita, an angel from the eleventh universe." Macarita''s graceful manner and gentle smile make her feel good. In fact, Luo Lan knew each other''s identity. At this time, she followed the words of macarita: "miss macarita, since you are the angel of the eleventh universe, why did you come to the sixth universe to see me? I don''t think I have anything worthy of the angel lady''s personal visit. " "Don''t say that. You''ve got the power of Lord Fengshen. It''s worth seeing you in person." Macarita walks up to Luo Lan and giggles. Er According to the elder, the relationship between the eleventh universe and Fengshen is special. Luo Lan felt it at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 The angel is a high-level God in the whole king world, next only to the whole king and the great God. In front of them, even the God of destruction and the king of the world should stand aside. Although they are nominally the servants of the God of destruction, their real identity is the children of the great God. The meaning of existence is to supervise the God of destruction to perform the work of destruction. Even if the whole universe is destroyed, they can continue to survive. Macarita is the angel of the eleventh universe. The most powerful people in the eleventh universe are worthy of now these characters come to see themselves in the sixth universe, which really teaches Luo Lan not to know what to say. "It''s my honor to attract miss macarita''s attention. In fact, I didn''t expect that I could collect the dragon balls left in the world by Fengshen." Luo Lan said humbly, knowing that the reason why the other party came to see him was because of the Dragon God power in his body. In front of a strange angel, he can''t be too casual, although in the angel''s realm, he won''t care about these at all. "Luck is also very important. I have trained a lot of gods, many of them are talented, but they all have a little bad luck. In the end, only Lord behlumond became the God of destruction." Macarita comes to Luo Lan, and her sweet voice rings in her ears. Pale purple beautiful eyes looked at Luo Lan one eye, just like a smile, "I see your realm is breaking through the edge, well, it''s better to send you to a place." "What?" Luo Lan is stunned for a while, have no reaction come over. "It''s a place for gods to practice. It''s specially for training fighting gods. Whether you can come back depends on your luck." At this time, macarita suddenly turned her magic wand. The black crystal ball crossed a beautiful arc in mid air. The bright light suddenly lit up, as if the door of the black hole opened in front of her eyes. A black door appeared out of thin air. The huge attraction suddenly broke out, and instantly distorted the surrounding light. Luo Lan was stabbed in the eyes by the strong light. Before he could react, he was sucked in by the black gate. Bang, after absorbing Luo Lan, macarita holds a magic wand for a moment, and the black door closes. Then it turns into an illusion and disappears. Everything returns to a calm state. Macarita looked at the front with a smile and murmured in a low voice: "at the beginning, it took a long time for beilumeng and Jieqing to come out. I don''t know how long it will take him. Well, this Saiya has the power of Fengshen. It shouldn''t take long..." "Strange, there is a sense of familiarity in this man." ¡­¡­ The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the breeze is blowing. The clear sky presents a fascinating purplish red color. The snow-white clouds are floating in the high sky. With the wind changing into various shapes, the soft grass below is bent down and waves of delicate ripples are waving. The warm sunshine is waving down. When it shines on people, it feels a trace of heat, and the air is filled with refreshing fragrance. Like the space of the divine world, it is full of spirit. "It''s full of spirit. What''s this place?" Luo Lan opened her eyes blankly, and found that she was still on the planet in the last second, and came to this strange world the next second. "What''s the matter with that macarita, and why did she send me here?" I think of what the other party said before sending me here. This is the place where gods practice and train fighting gods. Do you take special care of yourself just because you have the power of God? Luo Lan doesn''t think angels are so boring. They come from the eleventh universe to send themselves here. However, the angel''s position is neutral, and macarita should do it without malice. Forget it, the angel''s mind he can''t guess, it''s the other side''s kindness! Looking around, I found that I was in a vast expanse of grassland. Under my feet was a path made of bluestone, with traces of artificial paving. The winding path extended to the end of the horizon, and the horizon was curved, which showed that the planet was not very big. Breathing a breath of the spirit in the air, the brain suddenly becomes clear, and the thinking becomes agile. "There''s a feeling that you were making a god star." Luo Lan thought in his heart and flew in the air, but when he flew to 500 meters away from the ground, he was blocked by an invisible barrier. The more difficult it was to fly up, and when he reached a height of one kilometer, he could not rise completely. At the same time, Luo Lan found that her instant movement ability also failed here. Shocked by the magic of this place, Luo Lan just lowers her height and goes on along the Qingshi trail. After about half an hour, Luo Lan came to the end of the path. At this time, a golden gate appeared in front of her. The gate is ten meters high and made of unknown materials. The two sides of the door are carved with complex patterns. There are several gilded characters on the top. The mercurial luster is flowing in the sun and shining, as if she had life.Luo Lan once made a wish with a dragon ball in the seventh universe, namec, and learned the language of the gods. As a result, he quickly recognized the big characters on it, namely, mieshenxing. The complex lines on both sides recorded the internal situation of mieshenxing. "Death Star!" "It is divided into 108 layers. Each layer is an independent area. The 108 layers are nested and overlapped with each other. As long as you enter it, you will be like entering a maze." "There are only two ways to get out: one is to rely on luck to find the corresponding gate to the next floor and pass through 108 floors continuously, but because each floor space is in operation, the position of the gate is constantly changing; the other is to break through the barrier between spaces by virtue of powerful strength..." After reading the words on the door, Luo Lan immediately knew that it was much more difficult than the "creator star" he had been to. There are only seven floating continents, each of which is limited by gravity, while Aesculus is obviously not. In the words of macarita, it is used to cultivate fighting gods. Fighting gods refer to the gods of destruction and trainee destruction. It''s much more difficult than Venus. Luo Lan looked at the magnificent gate and thought, "macarita sent me here to let me experience in it. No matter what the purpose is, I can''t leave here for a while." "It''s a pity if you don''t go in and see the place where the fighting gods try." With a smile, Luo Lan has made up her mind to walk towards the gate. At this time, macarita''s beautiful figure appeared in front of Luo Lan, just a virtual shadow. Macarita looked at him admiringly: "it''s a wise choice. In the face of Weiss, as long as you can pass the front 40 floors, I will allow you to leave." "Work hard. The test of the aegis is just a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for practitioners. All powerful fighting gods need to go through the test of the aegis." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 "Of course, you should be careful of the demons inside. That kind of thing likes to suck the flesh and blood of the strong, especially the life body with the power of gods. Many gods fall in the first step. You don''t want to be the next one." With these words, the shadow of macarita disappears. "The devil..." Luo Lan thought about what macarita had just said and paid special attention to it. Then he felt certain, because according to macarita''s idea, he only needs to go through the front 40 layers to leave the star. The angel''s work has always been watertight. Since the other party has said 40 layers, it shows that he has the ability to go through. "According to macarita, going through 40 floors is about my limit." Luo Lan is more convinced about the angel''s judgment. She nods her head and immediately walks towards the entrance of mieshen star. A cold touch sweeps through her body and unnatural forces act on her body. The next second, Luo Lan enters a magical field. ¡­¡­ The first level of the inner space of Ares. It''s freezing and freezing. This is a magical world. The space is about the size of a continent. The ambient temperature has dropped to minus 20 degrees. Under the extremely cold environment, every mountain is covered with silver, and the branches are covered with strange ice and rime. The wind is very cold, and the air becomes very dry. As soon as she entered this space, the cold wind swept in, and at the same time, there was a strange energy field. Luo Lan was entangled by this force, and her body suddenly became extremely heavy. Eyebrows slightly a coagulation, the body''s energy operation, offset the body''s gravity. "This force field is about 100 times stronger than gravity." With judgment in mind, Luo Lan''s expression becomes serious. 100 times of the earth''s gravity is not a strong gravity. As long as you have 100000 combat power, you can easily carry it down. However, you should know that this is only the first layer of aegis. The first layer is so powerful, so what will happen to the second and third layers behind? Is it sure that they will rise in a straight line. Of course, Luo Lan didn''t come to enter the star to break through the barrier, and cultivation was his first purpose. The inner space of mieshenxing contains the spirit similar to that of zaoshenxing, but because it is a space for cultivating fighting spirit, the spirit here is full of fierce and fierce killing spirit. If you inhale too much without effective refining method, it will not only fail to enhance the body strength, but also cause serious damage to the body. Luo Lan slightly absorbed a mouthful, a hot and dry energy into the body, suddenly a kind of first time smoking, lung stimulation and cough feeling. Luo Lan quickly adjusts her body''s energy to suppress, which slows down her discomfort. "The spirit here is so strong that you can''t bear to take a breath of it..." Luo Lan''s face became surprised. We can imagine how powerful the fighting spirit trained in this environment is. He probably knows how the God of destruction and the God of ready destruction are trained. Of course, compared with a god like the destructive God, what he has suffered now must be insignificant. "Forget it, I don''t want to do that. I''ll try to practice on the first floor first." In the following time, Luo Lan began to work in the first layer. The inner space of mieshen star is divided into 108 layers. Each layer is nested with each other, and it has the size of a continent. There are all kinds of extreme environments such as ice, snow, desert and Gobi. The temperature of the first layer is extremely cold, which belongs to the world of ice and snow. Because he couldn''t fly at high altitude, Luo Lan had to walk. Her feet were in the snow. The thick snow made every step very hard. Luo Lan didn''t take a few steps, but he found that he didn''t know when to go out. When a stream of energy was about to run under his feet, and his body floated up a little, the speed really improved a lot. Soon after, Luo Lan walked out of the desolate snow covered area and saw a vast ice surface as smooth as a mirror. The surrounding environment is very quiet, the distant mountain also disappeared at this time, as if into the fairy tale world. Luo Lan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a trace of vigilance, feeling a fierce murderous air from the side, he stopped and began to look around. At this time, whew, a short white light flashed by, Luo Lan glanced at the corner of her eyes, her body suddenly flashed to avoid the white light. That white light sees to have no success, soon turn direction to continue to attack toward Luo Lan again. A cold light flashed in her eyes, and a terrible energy wrapped around her fist. Luo Lan stretched out her fist to beat the white light. Bang! The fist hit the target and made a collision sound. The white light screamed and flew out. It hit the ice and glided for more than 100 meters before it stopped. Staring at him, it was clear that he was attacked by a slender, slimy creature with red eyes, sharp tusks, six limbs, barbed spines on his back. He was staring at himself with his eyes fixed on his prey.In the moment of noticing that strange creature, Luo Lan''s heart inexplicably produces a disgust, and a thought of destroying each other arises spontaneously. At this time, the red and blue dragon powers in the body work at the same time, and a trace of coolness immerses the mind. Luo Lan is immediately surprised, and her mind suddenly becomes clear. "This is the monster?" I''m on the alert. The reminder of him from macarita comes to my mind. Demons, one of the test objects of Azrael. It''s a dark creature in the universe. It''s said that it has existed since the birth of the universe. It likes to learn from the flesh and blood of the strong. In ancient times, it caused endless killing. After being suppressed by the experts at that time, a few demons were moved to the star of mieshen as the test objects of new gods. After understanding each other''s identity, Luo Lan''s vigilance suddenly rises. Although the demons in the first level of aegis can''t cause damage to him, the demons behind him are not necessarily. It''s like playing a game. With the increase of the level, the monsters are more and more powerful. In the environment of aegis, Luo Lan doesn''t think how powerful she is. If you are not careful, you may lose your life at any time. "It is said that there is a master named Jieqing in Jilian of the eleventh universe, who died of demons You know, the outstanding youth is a good friend of beilumeng and a master of destroying the God''s throne. " Such masters are likely to die. Although their strength is very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, they are still far behind the real masters, so they should be more cautious. With such vigilance in mind, Luo Lan is no longer merciful, directly condenses a group of energy waves in the palm of his hand, and then Shua blows out, smashing the magic object that attacked him just now. After dealing with the demons just now, Luo Lan continued to go on the road, and then met many different demons'' attacks. However, they all have one characteristic, that is, the energy is not very high, and they only have more than 100000 combat power. From this, Luo Lan roughly estimated the difficulty of the trial of the first level of Azrael. This should be for the trial of basic gods. Think about it. After all, this is only the first level of aegis. There shouldn''t be too many monsters. However, no matter how basic the trial is, it also needs the gods above the king''s strength to come. After several days'' delay in the first floor, Luo Lan killed all the way. When the number reached 10000, a floating platform automatically appeared in front of him. Stepping on the platform, Luo Lan entered the second floor. The strength of the second layer of demons is obviously stronger than that of the first layer, and the energy strength has reached 500000. In the cave where demons gather, Luo Lan sees the hill piled up with dense white bones. Mieshenxing is worthy of mieshenxing, and the gods who enter the trial and cannot go out are really destroyed. Because the difficulty of the first few layers of aegis is not very big for Luo Lan, in addition to spending some time looking for the exit, Luo Lan is very easy to deal with the past. ¡­¡­ When it comes to the seventh level, the strength of the demon has reached 50 million combat power. Coupled with the strong gravity of the surrounding environment, Luo Lan''s normal strength has been unable to resist the attack of the demon, so it finally opens the golden pupil state. As soon as the golden pupil''s state is displayed, he suddenly loses his power and kills the nearby demons. ¡­¡­ Aegis level 21. The strength of the demons has reached the level of all saru. At this time, in the face of many demons, the ordinary super Saiya people have been extremely difficult to fight. From here, the difficulty rises abruptly, Luo Lan begins to feel the difficulty, the promotion speed begins to drop. When it comes to the 30th level, the difficulty will be further improved. Even if he turns into Jintong super Saier, he will have more power than ordinary super Saier 2, and it will be very difficult. The back 10 floors are really going to challenge his limit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Level 32. Purple thunderstorm lightning from the deep air split, instantly engulfed the sight of all the space, straight after the location of Luo Lan split, a silver snake gently twisted in the void, burst out dazzling brilliance, split in the body, suddenly "crackling" current in the surface of the body. "Ho ho..." The clothes on the body suddenly smashed, and sent out a smell of burning. Luo Lan snorted, and her body could not help stepping back. "This kind of lightning attack is no less than the energy intensity of super Saiya 2." With a sigh about the attack strength of this layer of space, Luo Lan can only fight hard. If the first 20 layers are from 100000 combat power to the level of ordinary super Saiya, then from the 21st, the environment will be greatly improved. In addition to fighting against the pressure of the environment, he will also face the attack of demons and other extreme creatures. It''s impossible to hold on here for long without the power above saru. And up to the 32nd level, it is really the field that super Saier 2 can set foot in. If it wasn''t for the great improvement of her strength during the period of practicing in the sixth universe, Luo Lan couldn''t believe that she could persist until now. Roar!! A huge monster with three heads suddenly appeared in front of him, as if he saw a prey. His mouth secreted viscous liquid. The three pairs of beast pupils suddenly became cold, opened their mouths and rushed towards Luo Lanfei. "Even if you are oppressed by the extreme environment, you are not the devil to look down upon." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a fierce color, a brisk leap up, the body shuttled between the magic and lightning, startled to attack the magic. The power of this demon is stronger than all the previous demons, even compared with super Saiya 2, it is not inferior at all. However, Luo Lan''s all-out attack is not so easy to take even if it is suppressed by the environment. "Stargun!" "Bang..." Ignoring the monster''s huge body, the huge sound of collision rings out. The monster is hurt by Luo Lan''s attack. The blood splashes in his mouth and roars angrily. Angry demons become crazy, a few sharp fangs in the air flashing cold light, raise the sky roar, the huge body suddenly shining black electric awn, a frightening smell of terror rushed over, electric awn flash, instantly came to Luo Lan. "What a speed The thought flashed in my heart. A sharp claw across the air, issued a "hiss" harsh sound. Luo Lan is hit by the demon''s attack for a moment. Her sharp claws tear off the protection of super Saiya''s arrogance and tear off the skin directly. A large amount of blood splashes out, and the pain surges into her heart. Luo Lan''s face changes, and then she drags her seriously injured body toward the rear. As soon as you look at your chest, the deep wound is full of blood. The place scratched by the talons of demons has become yellow. The energy of demons in the thick liquid is stained on the surface of the wound. It looks like corrosive liquid, swallowing the surrounding intact cells. Seeing this, Luo Lan quickly takes out a Xiandou and swallows it. However, the efficacy of Xiandou is not so sensitive at this time. Xiandou just recovers his physical strength. The wound scratched by the demon is still a ferocious and terrifying appearance, and it doesn''t recover. "Xiandou can''t resist the corrosiveness of the magic energy." His face changed and his heart sank. This is the most dangerous place of the demons in the aegis. Their attacks are highly corrosive, and they are born to compete with the energy of the whole universe. Many experienced gods are injured by such attacks. Just when Luo Lan is at a loss, an energy suddenly emerges in his body and starts to repair the injured cells. The two dragon powers living in Luo Lan''s arms work to expel the magic energy at the wound and make Luo Lan''s body recover temporarily. However, in such an extremely harsh environment, the speed of recovery is obviously not as fast as the speed of destruction. Before Luo Lan recovers, another attack from the demon comes. "Oh In the full power form of golden pupil super Saiya, Luo Lan''s face is gloomy and frosty, and uses Qi to form a huge shield around him. "Empty chop!" Pieces of crescent shaped energy blades suddenly appeared, forming a closed protective net. The energy blades as thin as cicadas'' wings resisted the attack of the demons. At this time, Luo Lan grinned at the demons without expression and looked back at the 30 layer space she had broken through before. Her eyes suddenly became sharp. Calm down and prepare for a long-term struggle. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan struggled for nearly a month in the 32nd floor, and finally came to the 33rd floor. The environment here is very different from the previous one. The huge gravity constraint has disappeared, and it turns into a kind of spiritual repression. For people with weak will, it is easy to have hallucinations. Here, the terrible is no longer the magic, but the negative impact of the mind.Crackling As soon as she entered the 33rd floor, her body, which had been under high pressure for a long time, was temporarily liberated. All of a sudden, Luo Lan felt relaxed all over. But the next moment, the beautiful moment was over. A wave of dizziness and swelling pain hit her heart, and suddenly she felt dizzy. Luo Lan''s face turns white, the whole person half kneels on the ground feebly. "How could that be?" Luo Lan''s forehead burst out of crystal beads of sweat, bit his teeth, want to stand up, but a Lang stumbled to the ground. This kind of feeling reminds him of his experience in the spiritual tower of medamor. The complex lines depicted in the tower are also disgusting after seeing for a long time, which makes people feel irritable and negative. But the difference is that there is no need for lines in the environment of aegis. The oppression in the air directly affects the spirit. "Don''t do such useless work. Without enough realm, it''s impossible to resist the impact of the environment here on the spirit." A cold voice rang out, and a middle-aged man in a gray robe appeared in front of Luo Lan. Is there anyone else here? Luo Lan was surprised in her heart! Looking directly at the man who suddenly appears, this is a tall and straight middle-aged man with red skin. To Luo Lan''s surprise, he can''t see through the strength of the man in front of him. "Who are you, and why are you on aegis?" "This is the place of alchemy. It''s a place for cultivating fighting spirits. You''re not the only one who can come in." The middle-aged man looked at Luo Lan strangely and said strangely, "don''t you know that mieshenxing is connected with other universes, so long as the practitioners of fighting gods can come in?" Is it connected to other universes? Macarita didn''t tell him that. "I don''t know that." Luo Lan shook her head. "Which cosmic practitioner are you?" The middle-aged man frowned. The practitioners who can enter the aegis are among the best in their universe. It''s unreasonable that they don''t even know about the aegis. "My name is Luo Lan, from the seventh universe." "Oh, seventh universe, that''s no wonder. You haven''t been able to come in for tens of millions of years. Let me introduce myself. My name is osig, a practitioner from the eighth universe. " The red man named orsig introduced himself. The eighth universe, one of the twelve universes of the whole king, ranks fourth, and its strength is much higher than that of the seventh universe. Even in the assembly of the whole King''s strength in the original book, the eighth universe, with its strong comprehensive strength, avoids the need to compete. It is one of the top universes in the twelve universes of the whole king. This red man named orsig comes from the eighth universe and is naturally very powerful. "You just said that aestia connects with other universes?" "Yes, it''s reasonable to say that your angel should have explained this basic situation when he sent you in. Er, the angel of the seventh universe is Mr. Weiss, who has always been strict. There''s no reason not to explain it to you." Luo Lan gave a wry smile. If only he had been sent in by Weiss, but the one who sent him in was macarita of the eleventh universe. And didn''t even say a few words! To be reasonable, I don''t know her at all. An angel of the universe sends another practitioner of the universe to come in for trial. No one believes that. In the big environment, it is to cultivate competitors for our own universe. Although the relationship between the twelve universes is not tense enough to be hostile to each other, frankly speaking, it is not particularly harmonious. Later, Luo Lan asks the man named ossiger about the situation of mieshenxing, but he is surprised by the information he gets. It turns out that mieshenxing is a public trial space. Every angel in the universe holds the channel to open the trial space. When he sends the experimenters in, he will give them the test Keepsake. Mieshenxing has 108 layers. That''s right, but if you want to go out, don''t worry You need to pass the specified number of layers. You only need to hold the test token. Macarita didn''t tell him that either. In the conversation, Luo Lan also learned that osig is actually a god of destruction in the eighth universe. Prepare to destroy god, that can be several grades higher than oneself. Luo Lan was awed. Later, I learned that osig had completed the level 105 challenge of aegis, and was now preparing to return to the eighth universe to conserve his energy. After discovering Luo Lan, he came out to remind him. "Well, your strength is a little low. It seems that you are still in a strange state of transformation. It''s not advisable. Mieshenxing is the place to train the real fighting gods, and the last thing we should pay attention to is to return to nature! " "Thank you for your advice." Luo Lan is modest. Transfiguration is a kind of variant form that the life body obtains in the long-term evolution in order to adapt to the cosmic environment. This form is mostly temporary, but not permanent. Therefore, for high-level practitioners, this kind of transfiguration ability is very weak, and relying too much on it will even affect the improvement of normal strength.Oshige nodded, "from the 33rd to the top, the test of the practitioner is no longer the strength of the body and strength, but more importantly the spirit. The realm is not clear, but it is very important for the improvement of strength. You should work hard here!" With that, Oshige waved his hand, and the figure had heard from Luo Lan. Luo Lan looked at the other side to leave, took a deep breath, and then slowly spit out. Gods, especially the gods of the dragon ball world, whether they are the lowest level celestial gods, or the king of hell, the king of the world, or the God of the world above, all shoulder the rules of the operation of the universe, and every move is to maintain the operation of the universe. Although this anti God Star is specially used to cultivate the fighting gods, for the fighting gods, the advanced realm is also essential, so the cultivation of realm must be increased. Silence for a while, suddenly laughed, after Aussie GE''s reminder, Luo Lan seems to find a way to break through. "If it''s mental power, then ''mind space'' may be able to play an unexpected role here." Luo Lan immediately closed her eyes and began to start the "mind space". A piece of microwave spread out, and suddenly formed an independent space in the aegis. ¡­¡­ A planet in the sixth universe. On the rocky plain. With a magic wand and a stone wall, macarita is dragging a dark virtual water ball in her hand. The virtual water ball is shining and bright, just like a miniature universe. If you look at it carefully, you will find that the virtual water ball is divided into 108 layers, which is the virtual image of Venus. Breeze blowing, blowing her skirt slightly floating, the two bunches of hair in front of the forehead swing left and right. "That Aussie is nosy. He should explore his own way of practice in unknown fields. It''s unnecessary to make it too clear." Every angel has a different way of guidance. Wes is good at guiding, and bados is good at correcting. However, in the view of macarita, too much guidance is overcorrected, and it is easy to ignore the refinement of details. Therefore, she likes to set free and create specific difficulties for the trained people. This is also the reason why macarita often quarrels with Wes and bados. The idea of cultivating gods is different. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 After the guidance of the eighth universe master Oshige, Luo Lan has roughly mastered the knack of practicing in the star. In the following time, relying on the "spiritual space" learned from the ancient Saiya man yamosa, Luo Lan gradually strengthened his spiritual strength. At the same time, the two dragon god forces in his body also strengthened him from two aspects of body and soul. Time passed in a hurry, little by little, and more than three months passed in the twinkling of an eye. Luo Lan can''t extricate herself from the practice, and her strength is slowly improving. This kind of feeling is quite wonderful. Soon after, Luo Lan felt that he had reached the edge of breaking through the full power of super Saiya. This feeling was particularly true. It seemed that he only needed to step forward a little and could break through at any time. Once again, Luo Lan takes the initiative to look for the demons in each level, and then tries to break through the current state in the fight with the demons. In fact, the level represented by dozens of levels in front of mieshen star is relatively low, and relatively easy to break through. ¡­¡­ It''s just when Luo Lan is promoting herself in the star of extermination. The seventh universe, the demon world. It has been nearly a year since Sylvia took ascali and rofei to exercise in the demon world. The demon world is a very cruel place. During this period, Sylvia improved her strength while training her two children, and the effect was very remarkable. From the point of view of combat power alone, SAFIYA''s strength has surpassed that of Shalu lightning in the game period. However, the state is still just a red pupil super sair, and it has not been promoted to the stage of super sair 2. This is because the first stage of super sair is originally a stage of great span, and the so-called super sair 2 is actually to strengthen the intensity of transformation and keep pace with super sair 2 There is no essential difference between man 1. Earlier, Saifeiya had a great enthusiasm for the promotion of super Saiya, but with the improvement of strength, such idea has gradually faded a lot. Perhaps because of the influence of yadrat star martial arts and Rolan, SAFIYA began to consciously exercise the normal intensity in recent years. Super Saiya''s full power state is perfect enough. She still knows the truth that too much is better than too much. So it is expected that in the next few years, she will be in such a state. In addition, as the daughter of Saifeiya, ascali''s strength has been greatly improved than a year ago. Now she has surpassed the general super Saiya realm and is moving towards the "Surpassing" stage. Luo Fei is also making great progress. Maybe it''s because the blood of the mixed race Saier plays a role. After falling behind his sister ascali, he finally began to catch up. First, he successfully transformed into a super Saier, and then he had the feeling of catching up. It''s going to make ascali scream. The territory of the West demon king, ascali and rofei practice together in the highland of the gorge. The altitude here is very high, cold and little water. Even there are few demons. They belong to the absolute bitter and cold place. Even with the direct sunlight, the earth is still covered with thick ice. "Ho!" Two golden lights flash in the sky, and the bodies of ascali and roffy move rapidly in the canyon. Pengpeng! They fought fiercely, and the two figures changed their positions constantly. After colliding in midair, they separated quickly, then turned back and collided again. The fierce fight caused the vibration of the whole space, and the violent and direct forces collided together, making the creatures with a radius of tens of kilometers dare not approach at all. Poof! The terrifying energy diffuses out and forms wind blades, sweeping on the hard rock, leaving countless scars of different depths and crisscross. Bang! Askari and rofei each wave their fists. The two fists collide in mid air, bursting out dazzling bright light. The terrible shock wave radiates to the surrounding plane with the collision point as the center. Suddenly, the earth with a radius of 1000 meters begins to shake, and then cracks and sinks like a strong earthquake. After the fight, the two figures of askari jumped out. They glided fast in mid air, stretched out their arms and stabilized themselves in a golden flame. Below, Sophia practiced with her eyes closed. When she noticed that the fight between her brother and sister was coming to an end, she glanced faintly, "well, that''s all for your fight. Next, go back and digest it!" "I see." When she heard her mother''s voice, she wiped the sweat on her forehead, tilted her lower lip and fell directly from the air. Then she leaned wearily against a rock to have a rest. She took out a half person high water bottle from the omnipotent capsule, unscrewed the lid and gulped. "How cool!" Askari yelled. Luo Fei also temporarily withdrew from the super Saiya state and sat on the ground to rest. A year later, ascali didn''t grow up at all. She was still so Petite that she was only up to rofei''s waist. "Ascali, when you''re well rested, we''ll go on fighting." Askari''s eyes turned, and her bright eyes looked at Sophia. "No, I don''t mean to fight with you at all. I feel constrained. Next, I''m going to hunt the demons.""I''m with you." "You''re not afraid, are you?" Askari looked at him scornfully. Roffy shook his head indifferently and didn''t argue with his sister. At this time, askari''s small face suddenly coagulated, and her sharp eyes turned to the sky. There was a little excitement on her face, "ha ha ha, Luo Fei, do you feel it? There''s a prey coming. It''s much better." "Well, they are all powerful demons." There was a smile on Luo Fei''s face. He sensed that there were a lot of demons approaching them. There were thousands of them, and each one was not weak. "Hey, hey, I can finally play with my hands and feet." Ascali jumped up with great excitement, her little face glowing red. At this time, Saifeiya raised his eyes, glanced at the Luofei brothers and sisters, and said in a calm voice: "since you all want to play so much, you are limited to get rid of those demons in ten minutes. If you don''t finish, today''s training will be doubled." "No problem." Ascali yelled, grabbed a fairy bean from her pocket and put it into her mouth. Then she laughed wildly and flew towards the approaching demon army. Luo Fei saw askari fly away, swallowed a fairy bean, followed by him, and soon a piece of golden dazzling light was shining in the distance, accompanied by a deafening sound, a terrible storm came, and a dark red cloud gradually emerged on the western mountain. "Yes, our strength has basically reached the" Surpassing "stage of super Saiya." Feeling the burst of energy from ascali and rofei, Sophia made a satisfied evaluation. It took less than a year for ascali and her siblings to go from the super sair level to the super sair "beyond" stage, faster than she and Luo Lan. Of course, this is because their brother and sister have the guidance of their predecessors, and she and Luo Lan are groping for their own reasons. In fact, at the present stage of cultivation, there is nothing that can attract Saifeiya in the demon world, so she can''t help thinking of leaving. "Luo Lan has been taken to the sixth universe by Weiss for more than half a year. I don''t know how to improve her strength?" Sophia''s thoughts soared and she began to miss the time with Luo Lan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 A bloodbath of killing. A fiery red energy storm broke out in the desolate ice field. After a long time, ascali flew back to Saifeiya''s side. Her face was red and her lips were cocked. "Mom, these demons are rubbish. I''ve finished your explanation all at once. When can I take us to find more powerful ones?" Looking at ashkari''s complacent appearance, Sophia frowned slightly, "bang" a fist hit on ashkari''s head, scolded: "don''t be complacent, you think you have eliminated all the demons?" "Isn''t it?" Askari tilted her head, and even roffy began to look around suspiciously. "Don''t look down on anyone, especially the devil''s world. There are so many strange ways. There are not one or two ways to hide the sense of breath!" Saifeiya sneered, red eyes flashed a cold light, tone became soft, "but this can''t blame you, after all, you are too young, super Saiya power of course let you get powerful power, but also let you over many key long-term stage." At that time, she and Luo Lan went through many hardships in order to become super Saiya. Comparatively speaking, the road of super Saiya of ascali and Luo Fei went very smoothly. It was this smoothness that made them unable to fully experience the delicacy of practice. As a result, the details are a little thin, which is very unfavorable in the long run. Ascali is a very intelligent Saiya, Saifeiya''s words soon wake her up, small eyebrows can''t help coagulating. Seeing this, Sophia''s pretty face showed a smile, and then the corner of his eyes swept to a place at the foot of the mountain, and his face became cold. Whew, the whole thing turned into a streamer and disappeared. When he reappeared, he had come to a rock forest at the foot of the mountain. Among the rocks, an ugly demon family is hiding in the stone forest, staring at the sudden appearance of Saifeiya, the whole person has not recovered. Shua! White arm cut the air, with a piece of glittering and translucent brilliance, Sophia stretched out a palm to fight out. When the ugly demon sees the palm of his hand, his face suddenly changes. When he is about to lift up the energy to fight back, he is shocked to find that a strong momentum has locked him, making his body unable to move. The whole space seemed to be locked up all of a sudden. I could only watch the white palm fall towards me, with a look of horror on my face. Pop! It''s like flying an unimportant ant. The ugly demons scream in pain. Their whole body is hit by a train. They fly straight out and crash into a distant rock. The rock comes directly to him, and the whole person falls into the solid rock instantly. "There are really other demons." Askari saw the demons who had been beaten by Saifeiya. She was shocked, and Luo Fei''s face suddenly changed. Saifeiya came back with the demon she had just shot away in her hand. At this time, the demon was very miserable. Her blood was gushing, her whole head cracked, and the red and black liquid splashed out. "Let go of me, I am the West demon king under Lord Dappula. You will be punished by Lord Dappula if you do so." "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk!" Saifeiya cold face, a wave of energy thrown out, West demon king Wuwu a, head a crooked was knocked faint. Even in the face of DARPA, the king of the demon world, it''s true that she has the same strength as the super Saier 2. One of DARPA''s subordinates dares to gabble in front of her. "Mom, this guy is actually the devil who rules the west of the whole demon world. It doesn''t look great!" Askari stabbed the West demon king who passed out. Roffy came up and patted askari on the shoulder: "you''re wrong. He just doesn''t look powerful in the hands of his aunt. In fact, he''s very powerful." "Although we can''t feel the breath of this guy, the demons who can take charge of more than 200 continents in the west of the demon world are definitely not simple goods. If it were us, we might be defeated by him." Luo Fei''s tone is heavy. "No..." Ascali has lovely eyes. "Luo Fei is right. At present, the Western demon king is the most powerful expert in the whole western demon world with a fighting capacity of 2 billion. You are not his opponent because you are close to the" Surpassing "stage of super Saiya." Sephia made a final decision. "This guy is so powerful. I can''t beat him." As soon as askari''s eyes turned, she got excited. "It''s still my mother who is powerful. Such powerful demons are not my mother''s opponents. Pengpeng was captured alive in three or two times." "Nah, let me kill him. I haven''t killed such a powerful demon yet." Ascali said coquettishly. Sophia poked her daughter on the forehead. "Go.""Hee hee, thank you, mom!" Askari made a clear and pleasant whisper, and stepped forward to the West demon king. Then her eyes turned into a cool green, and she became a Super Saiyan to kill. With a click, the sharp energy blade across the neck of the West demon king, divided his body into two, one of the four great demons in the world, and instantly returned to the underworld. "Another profit!" Ascali muttered to herself. The demons in the demon world are usually bred by the dark forces of the universe. The souls of those who are killed by them will not be able to enter the underworld, but can only enter the purgatory and suffer. Although in the eyes of high-level gods, justice and evil are the important factors in the existence of the universe, and the demons also have the necessity to exist, the killing of the demons themselves can achieve great achievements. My brother rofei said that hell in the underworld is not a place for human beings. Many of the saians of bejita suffer there - even Babak, the grandfather of sun Bula, worked as a coolie in hell before he was resurrected. Ascali''s mind is relatively simple. She is a Saian princess, but she doesn''t want to go to hell in the future. Although she still has a long life. ¡­¡­ "Mom, why don''t we kill the other demons as well?" One day, ascali was swinging her feet. "We''re here for trial, not for hunting demons. Put away your mind." Sophia has no time to deal with ascali''s whimsical ideas. "Oh." Ascali nodded her head. She was just talking about it casually. She didn''t agree. Sophia took a look at ascali and turned to look at a place in the center of the demon world, where Dappula, the king of the demon world, lived. According to reason, the movement of the three of them for nearly a year should have attracted the attention of the demon king, but she couldn''t help thinking about it. I always feel that something bad is going to happen in the demon world. Although she doesn''t pay attention to the strength of Dappula, if you add ascali and rofei, there are more constraints out of thin air. If anything happens, it''s hard to take care of them. A little thought in the heart, anyway, the experience of the demon world has been almost, Saifeiya decided to leave the demon world temporarily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Speaking of their own ideas, ascali and rofei were a little surprised, but the authority of SAFIYA was there. Naturally, the two children had no opinions, so they simply packed up and saluted, and SAFIYA took them away with instant movement. "By the way, ashkari, don''t you envy my instant move with dad? Now I''ll take you to yadrat." "Ga Wu, really? I''ve long wanted to learn instant movement." Ascali was surprised and exclaimed excitedly. "It''s hard to learn instant movement, isn''t it?" Asked Luo Fei. With a smile in her wine red eyes, Sophia said, "it depends on your talent. People with good talent can learn it in a few months, but those with bad talent may take several years. Anyway, the secret art of yadrat star has a great effect on the growth of power. You should grasp it." "Well." "I see." Askari and rofei both nodded hard, especially askari, who had admired the instant movement for a long time. Light eyes looked at the two children, Sophia face with a smile, seize their hands to start instant movement, in an instant, the three left the dark world space. ¡­¡­ After the disappearance of sephia and others, the core area of the demon world. A castle of white bones. The huge castle is deserted. Dappula, dressed in blue, sits in a daze on his seat, dragging his chin. There is a symbol like "m" on his forehead. Since he was controlled by the Dark Wizard Babidi, the people in the whole demon castle have been sent out by him to find a way to revive boo. The sound of water dripping from the top of the wall. All of a sudden, the deep castle lights up a blue light. A dwarf figure with yellowish skin and weasel like appearance comes to the side of DARPA, the king of the demon world. This person is Babidi, the Dark Wizard. Although he is not strong, he is proficient in many strange magic such as control, enhancement, seal and so on. "Lord Babidi." Dappula got up from her seat. "Your West devil has been killed." Dappula nodded. "I know that she was killed by that red eyed woman. That woman is very powerful. Even if I do it myself, I may not be her opponent. It''s hard to imagine that such a person is actually a human." "In recent years, there has been an increase in the number of human beings coming to the demon world. Well, it''s not a good omen that such characters appear in human beings. I tried to approach her before and wanted to control her, but there is a magical power in the woman''s body. My control magic may not work for her." Babidi has been aiming at Saifeiya for a long time, but the red pupil shape of the other side makes him flinch. "Even Lord Babidi, your magic will fail. That woman is not simple." Dappula was surprised. "It seems that we have to wait for boo the demon to come back to life." "I think so, too." Dappula nodded. "From this, we can see that our eyes should not be limited to the demon world. There are many experts in the world. If we can absorb the energy of those experts, we can certainly speed up the recovery of boo, the demon man. At that time, no matter how the king God of the world looks after him, I''m afraid we can''t take care of him." Babidi''s face was cold, and he put his eyes on the world. Dappula sneered: "with the useless King God, he has no courage to stop us. If he comes, it''s better. I will personally kill the superior God. As long as the devil boo is successfully resurrected, the whole universe is yours." "Ha ha, I love to hear this sentence, so let''s arrange people to enter the world formally." "By the way, Lord Babidi, about a year ago, a strange wave of energy spread all over the galaxy. It seems that the seal of the world king was broken." Babidi was surprised and touched his chin. "So the five Altas are going to reappear?" "It should be. Their leader is no less powerful than me." "She said with a smile. "Hahaha, that''s just right. I''ll soon be able to have more subordinates, Dappula. Let people find their whereabouts as soon as possible." Dappula stooped. "I''ll arrange it." ¡­¡­ It''s a sunny morning on Sarada. It''s a new day. With the rising of the morning light, the warm sunshine penetrates the clouds and dyes the white clouds with a layer of cherry red color, which looks full of the brilliance of life. At this time, a whole year has passed since the resurrection of badak. In a large-scale gravity training room, the gravity is driven to 200 times. A five or six-year-old girl is struggling to wave her fists and feet in the harsh environment. A series of residual shadows keep flashing in the large training room. A few drops of sweat drop from the bridge of her nose and fall on the floor, and soon evaporate and disappear. "Those three aircrafts are going to the earth soon. If they are as unreasonable as Uncle latiz, I will teach them myself."With this in mind, sun Bula waved harder. Shua Shua! The residual shadow flashed, and the crystal clear energy light came out from one end of the cultivation room, and was blocked by sun Bula himself at the other end. Boom, accompanied by a violent explosion, the terrible energy light scattered into a sticky smoke, which was soon absorbed by the walls of the training room and converted into the energy of the power engine. This kind of training room is made of the strongest alloy material of sharada planet. Even millions of combat energy can''t break the defense of the training room. After practicing for about a morning, sun Bula turned off the gravity engine, then knocked down a fairy bean, and his fatigue disappeared. In this year, thanks to the double moistening of spirit tree fruit and Xiandou, sun Bula''s combat effectiveness has risen to 120000, which is a super strength in the universe. But it''s not enough. It''s said that one of the three sais who are about to arrive on earth has reached 200000 combat effectiveness. "Click!" Sun Bula opened the door of the training room and went out. Outside, I just saw badak exercising in front of latiz. Seeing sun Bula coming over, badak''s harsh expression became mild: "Bula, your grandmother made you a snack. Go and eat it!" "Yes, yes." After hearing this, sun Bula nodded happily. "Dad, is it time for lunch?" Latiz licked his lips and watched expectantly. At this time, badak yelled at him: "what to eat, continue to exercise, even his five-year-old niece can''t compare, what face to stay on the planet Salada, today don''t increase the combat effectiveness by 100, don''t think about eating." Latiz shivered for a moment and swallowed his saliva wrongly. One day to enhance 100 combat effectiveness, is to put his old life out, also can''t do! However, in the face of the majestic badak, latiz is so timid that he doesn''t know what to say. He has been out for more than 20 years, and now he has to make up for it, holding on with tears. ¡­¡­ PS: there''s more in the back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 "Grandfather, when will the three aircraft return to earth?" Asked sun Bula cleverly. "In about seven days, blah is very concerned about this." Badak laughs. "Well, I want to beat them." "The fighting capacity of bejita is as high as 200000!" Latiznu cut in. "Very powerful?" Sun Bula looked at latiz scornfully, which made latiz speechless for a moment. Of course, 200000 combat power is very powerful, but it depends on who, on Sarada planet, 200000 combat power really can''t lift any waves. Waving to badak, "grandfather, I''ll go to dinner first. Don''t work too hard." "Blah is so clever." Badak laughed happily. Looking at latiz, he was even more dissatisfied. "You see, what a good child. When you first came to the earth, you even wanted to bully her. Fortunately, you couldn''t beat her. Otherwise, I had to clean you up. You don''t have to eat today." "Ah..." Latiz is a fool. Carefully way: "or I when also go to have a?" "With your strength, how can pure blood people look up to you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Latiz felt bad when he was hit like this, but what badak said was right. Saiya people of his age grew up with Sarada planet, and they were all so powerful that no one could look up to him. When she thought about it, she felt bitter. Suddenly, I think of bejita and others who are about to arrive on the earth. I can''t help but mourn for them: just like I ran to the earth with confidence, they don''t know what is waiting for them. "Poor bejita, they still don''t know anything. They can''t stand such a gap." Thinking about it, latiz was in a better mood all of a sudden. It seems that happiness really comes out of comparison. Compared with bejita, who is about to suffer, it doesn''t seem that they are a little bit tired now. ¡­¡­ The earth. There are spaceships coming down from outer space. These are the Dragon Ball warriors who are practicing outside. After a year''s hard work, they have greatly increased their strength. When they are about to arrive at the earth in bejita, they come back from other planets one by one. "Tianjin rice, long time no see, go to the temple together?" Walking out of the spaceship, Kling saw the arrival of rice and dumplings in Tianjin at the same time, and came to say hello with a smile. "Go with me." Tianjinfan is smiling. The three of them fly to the temple. In the process of flying, the three of them fight secretly and speed secretly, but no one can get rid of them. In the blink of an eye, they have passed the Kailin tower and entered the dimension where the temple is located. "Your strength has grown a lot this year." Walking into the temple, klin observed the smell of Tianjin rice and dumplings. Compared with a year ago, they had a stronger smell. "You''re not bad either." Tianjin fan is smiling. After seeing the power of other planets, the temperament of tianjinfan has changed greatly. Well, the aura has become more fierce. "Those Saiya people haven''t arrived yet, but even if they do, bick and Goku will fight for it." "Not necessarily. Maybe they don''t want to fight small characters?" "I don''t believe that." "In fact, I don''t believe it. We don''t know about Wukong''s temper. Maybe we won''t have the chance to do it. It''s a pity." Tianjin fan shrugged. "It seems that you are very confident that you can subdue the sais by yourself." "Of course, jiaozi and I didn''t practice for nothing this year." Tianjin fan has a confident face. Not to say that they master the magic skills of jiewang boxing, but their normal combat effectiveness should not be underestimated. They have heard of the information given by sharada - the three SAIAS who are about to arrive on earth have been dormant all the way, their strength has not changed at all, and the strongest still have only 200000 combat power. 200000 combat power is a very powerful force for them a year ago, but now, it is not invincible. "Before you come, let''s have a fight?" Colin suggested itchily. "Yes." Tianjin rice readily agreed, and then they had a fight in the temple. A terrible cyclone swept across the temple. Some martial Taoists who practiced in the temple could not bear the strong pressure and hid in the main hall of the temple. "The strength of Kelin and tianjinfan has reached an incredible level." "It''s terrible." The old God looked up under the protection of the temple, and his old face was full of smile. Suddenly, God looked up into outer space, and he felt several majestic and mighty breath approaching the earth. The smile on his face became stronger. "It''s Kiki and suno. They''re back, too."Recalling the era more than ten years ago when the earth didn''t even have more than 1000 fighters, it''s like a world apart. The world is changing so fast. "God "BoBo!" Qiqi and suno came to the temple, and then the monkey king family came back from the other planet. "All right, all of you will come back one by one, and the earth will be carefree now." ¡­¡­ In outer space, near a certain region of the solar system, the spaceship carrying the three men of bejita passed through the void rapidly and approached the earth rapidly. When it was about to reach the earth, the dormancy system in the spacecraft was released ahead of time, and begeta, Napa and kagis woke up from the dormancy one after another. "Hello, begita, are we about to reach Earth now?" Napa sat in a soft seat, huddled up. "No, according to the computer display, it''s about half a day''s journey. Take advantage of this time to adjust the state, we''ll give rattis''s brother a big gift." Vegeta''s icy voice came from the contact channel. "Hum, can I see that karot in half a day Maybe that earth can sell for a good price. " Napa sneered and touched his beard in the corner of his mouth. "Don''t be careless, the other side is the one who easily subdued latiz." Kagis, another Saiyan, was cautious. "We''re not the lad latiz can match." "Well, keep your energy. Our goal is the daughter of karkarot. That''s what we should care about." Bejita gave a cold warning, Napa and kajisi stopped talking, lying in their respective aircraft and closed their eyes. Crash, three aircraft draw a long track, dragging a tail flame toward the earth. ¡­¡­ The sixth universe, Venus. 35th floor. The sky was calm and cool. At this level, there are more and more masters from other universes. You should know that the fighters who can get the places to enter the cultivation of aegis are all the elites of their respective universes, and the starting point is very high. To be honest, there are few people like Luo Lan who can enter the cultivation of aegis after reaching the strength of super Saiya 2. At this level, those with the lowest combat effectiveness have a combat effectiveness of 5 billion, and a few even have 10 billion level energy. Most of these experts come and go alone. Even if they meet each other at the same level, they seldom communicate with each other. As for competition, there are few, because there are enough demons at each level of the Azrael star. There are always many people to fight against. Competition will bring opportunities to demons. On this day, Luo Lan floated steadily in the blue sky. Under the blue atmosphere, there was a forest stretching for hundreds of kilometers. The breeze disturbed Luo Lan''s black hair, and her martial arts clothes rustled. Suddenly, Luo Lan opened her eyes, and the amber like golden light flashed by, immediately taking it as the center, rippling a circle of delicate waves around www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 Zheng! Zheng! Zheng! The golden waves burst like flames. When Luo Lan released all his strength, the calm sky suddenly became unpredictable, a suffocating pressure spread out, and the layered ripples piled up wave after wave, forming a whirlpool like cloud circle in the twinkling of an eye. "Is this a breakthrough?" "It''s the man with the long tail, who seems to be the practitioner of the seventh universe." "Well, the momentum is fairly good." The practitioners who are not far away from Luo Lan feel the pressure and look through them one after another. After a little observation for a while, he soon put himself into his cultivation. The total level of mieshenxing is 108, and the 35th level is only lower than the average level. Even if someone breaks through, it is not enough to attract their eyes. After observing Luo Lan''s situation a little, they quickly turn their eyes away. "It turns out that it''s just a form of transformation, not to worry about." "Transfiguration can''t last long. After the outbreak, it will be beaten back to its original shape. No matter how strong this power is, it''s useless." Other practitioners of the universe glanced and shook their heads. There are many races in the universe that have the ability to transform. It is a skill developed by life in order to adapt to the cruel world for a long time. The main purpose is to save life in times of crisis and continue the existence of races. However, it would be wrong to regard this skill as the basis for survival. The practitioners who are able to enter the aegis are all promising new talents in their respective universes. This simple truth is naturally clear. ¡­¡­ Buzz, buzz! The majestic energy lingers around Luo Lan, forming a layer of ethereal fog. At this time, Luo Lan is still in the full power of super Saiya people, and his whole body is boiling with surging energy, and every move leads to fierce turbulence in the air flow in the sky. "The combat effectiveness is close to 10 billion. According to the transformation strength, it is even more powerful than the super sair 2 of ordinary sairs." If all saru''s combat power is 2.5 billion, then super Saier 2 is about 3 billion. Luo Lan, who just came to the sixth universe a year ago, has about 5 billion combat power. Now he has been honed many times and his strength has nearly doubled, but this is not all Luo Lan relies on. Abandoning his concentration, he was ready to start, and mobilized all his energy. Every cell was full of vitality. He felt that he was about to break through. "The level above the full power of super Saiya is right in front of us." Luo Lan gasps for breath, the forehead burst out the bean big sweat bead, accumulated the breath of a period of time, the golden eyes suddenly burst out the essence. Boom!! Thunderclap after Thunderclap in the sky, the blue sky suddenly blew a violent storm. In Luo Lan''s side, the smooth space is curved into a curved surface, and the delicate spiral is just like a flower in bud. As the energy continues, these flowers begin to bloom, Ow! At this time, the sound of dragon chanting began to ring, and the red and blue dragons began to be active. They break free from Luo Lan''s arm and transform into a flaming dragon, absorbing the surrounding golden energy crazily. At this time, the good environment of mieshen star promoted the fusion of energy, and the rich spirit gas gathered to supplement the energy consumption. The spirit gas full of killing breath was just fierce and ferocious, trying to surpass the energy in Luolan''s body, but it was absorbed by the power of super Saiya and Dragon God. Whoa, whoa, whoa! The golden, blue and red lights are shining alternately, and different energies are constantly annihilating and merging. In a moment, a more terrifying pressure spread out around Luolan, and Luolan''s momentum began to rise. Finally, it''s up to the tipping point. Luo Lan took a deep breath and clenched her fist. Her face became very serious. She said to herself, "it''s almost time to break through." The voice just dropped. With a click, it seems to break some boundary of the body. All of a sudden, the dazzling golden light suddenly bloomed, the raging fire seemed to be boiling oil and water, the strange and violent air flow rose up, a head of golden hair rose up, as if it had become longer, crackling, and the glittering silver arc appeared out of thin air. Luo Lan''s breath became more fierce, and her prestige also rose a lot. The momentum suddenly unfolded, and a violent whirlwind centered on it quickly swept through the 35th layer of the planet. Now the practitioners of the 35th layer can no longer calm down. "What a terrible power." "The boy of the seventh universe got such a big promotion." "It''s just transformation, not the power of his noumenon." A group of practitioners either exclaimed, or were unbelievable, some even comforted themselves, but there was no doubt that they could no longer maintain their previous detachment in the face of Luo Lan. Crackling, silvery white arc constantly flashing. Luo Lan has straight golden hair like a steel needle, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. His present form is super Saiya 2, and he is golden pupil super Saiya 2, and his strength is very close to super Saiya 3.But for such a transformation, Luo Lan is not satisfied. "Sure enough, super sair 2 is most likely to appear above the full power. Although super sair 2 has a strong transformation, it is not much different from super sair 1 in essence, and the pressure of this transformation is much greater than the full power For a long time, the body will not be able to bear it. " "It''s not what I want." "The transformation that can''t maintain the peak combat power for a long time is undoubtedly a failure. It can''t even compare with the full power. This must be corrected..." If it''s just an instant outbreak, then no matter how strong it is, it''s useless. Once the time limit is up, it''s only time to be beaten! Was it possible to escape with instant movement at that time? Although super Saiya 2 has far more power than before, this is not Luo Lan''s pursuit. What he wants is to maintain a strong power under normal conditions, just like the mysterious form of monkey fan achieved in the period of boo. "Super sair 2 is not the only form above full power." Luo Lan began to restrain his breath, and soon returned to normal. "The discharge phenomenon of super sair 2 is the energy escape caused by the inability to master the whole body strength. This phenomenon is becoming more and more intense with the increase of transformation intensity. The energy leakage of super sair 3 is more serious than that of super sair 2." "I should develop full power at a deeper level, instead of letting energy expand without control." With a plan in mind, Luo Lan continues to mobilize "mind space" and begins to simulate the spiritual world. As a matter of fact, he was expected to become super Saier 2 this time, in order to lay a foundation for his next cultivation. When he first reached full power, there was a "Surpassing" stage as a springboard, and then he maintained the super sair form in the normal state. Now it has the mode of golden pupil super Saiya 2, and it is in the space of testing gods like aegis. Combined with the favorable weather, location and people, Luo Lan is confident of reaching a completely different realm. ¡­¡­ PS: and! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Hum, hum. The air filled with the spirit of a little bit into his body, just fierce and domineering energy restrain his nerves, let him feel a while uncomfortable, Luo Lan carefully combed the energy in the body, in the role of two dragon god power, began to gradually merge. This process is particularly smooth, it seems that the Dragon God power has a natural bonding effect, and the violent Super Saiyan energy also becomes obedient at this time. "At this rate, new forms will soon be developed." With a faint smile on her face, Luo Lan greedily breathes the spirit in the air, puff! Puchi! When the spirit of the spirit absorbed almost, Luo Lan stopped, and then changed into super Saiya 2 shape again. Crackling, silver arc appeared again, but this time it was a little softer than before. Experiencing the surging power in the body, Luo Lan began to absorb. His goal is to make the power of super Saier 2 no longer difficult to use, even if it can not achieve the mysterious state of monkey fan, but also to reduce the consumption of super Saier 2. "Poof A few golden lights flashed. Luo Lan no longer stays in mid air. She glides quickly and comes to a lake that is as calm as a mirror. She falls on a rock in the middle of the lake and sits cross legged. Her eyes are closed, and her whole body sends out a bunch of subtle waves. For a moment, the whole world seemed to be quiet. ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan entered the cultivation, a graceful figure came to the sky of the lake where he was. Macarita''s beautiful face is facing Luo Lan. Looking at the mysterious breath from Luo Lan''s body, she can''t help nodding. The staff in her hand turns around in the palm of her hand and touches the void. The energy of the whole 35 layers is suddenly driven and converges on Luo Lan''s body. "Saiya, for the sake of finding the right way, I''ll help you." Weiss and baduosi give guidance and correction to the practitioners, while macarita likes to let the practitioners understand by themselves, and then help each other after they realize the profound meaning of practice. This undoubtedly increases the difficulty of practice, but once they understand, it will be a smooth road. This is also one of the reasons why the eleventh universe is full of talents. Dangdang! Macarita put a layer of acceleration on Luo Lan''s body. Without his knowledge, his cultivation speed was accelerated several times. Only half a day has passed. The original restlessness of Luo Lan''s super Saiya has all disappeared, replaced by a peaceful and leisurely atmosphere, just as ordinary as the previous full power. "I have reached a kind of stability on the basis of super Saier 2?" Luo Lan opened her eyes and looked at her state in surprise. Although she was still in the form of super Saiya, the silver white lightning had disappeared, and the flame was mixed with wisps of light red light. She looked very strange. Raise your hand, make a fist, and try to use your strength. Aiming at a demon with good fighting power, he suddenly blows a blow, boom, instant energy explosion, suddenly terrible energy shot out, space shivering, the demon is penetrated with space. The constraints of the 35th layer of space have no constraints on him. The empty vacuum lasted for a long time. It was like a torrential river converging inward. The turbulent energy was surging, and then it calmed down. "With my current strength, it should be very easy for me to get through the front 40 layers of aegis." Surprised to see the damage, Luo Lan''s mouth emerged a smile. The same is undoubtedly the peak strength of lunbi, and his current strength is not comparable to that of the ordinary super Saiya 2. Even super sair 3 may be to this extent, and because it can make full use of power, this kind of arbitrary control of power is much more enjoyable than super sair 3. Maybe only the mysterious state of monkey fan is above it, but Luo Lan is very satisfied. "This state still belongs to the stage of super Saiya." "It''s called super power." Luo Lan fixed the tone with a hammer and named his newly developed form "super power". As the name suggests, it is a form stronger than "full power" and different from super Saiya 2, which is a firm step for his future cultivation. "Pa pa pa..." A series of clear applause. The beautiful figure of macarita appears beside Luo Lan. "Miss macarita!" Luo Lan''s face was stunned and surprised at the appearance of macarita, but he took it for granted when he thought that the death star was controlled by angels. Macarita nodded. "It''s worth my help that you can restrain your strength so quickly." "Did you help me just now?" "Yes, if you want to control the energy, it will take you at least a month, but it''s nothing. You''ve got the road through. I''m just saving you some time. Go ahead. You can get out of Aesculus by going through the back five floors. I don''t think it''s difficult for you"Of course!" Luo Lan nodded confidently. After reaching full power, his strength was greatly improved. The strange power that had constrained him before had completely lost its effect. He estimated that it would only take him an hour to get through the back floors. ¡­¡­ More than an hour later, on the 40th floor of the planet. Luo Lan stands on a hill. The mist rises on the horizon in the distance. At sunset, Luo Lan and macarita stand side by side. The angel from the eleventh universe turns a bunch of beautiful hair leisurely and says in an elegant and sweet voice: "good, you have finished the test. According to the agreement, you can leave the Deathly star now." "Go now?" Macarita''s lavender eyes looked at Luo Lan, "why, don''t you want to leave? Then you can continue to stay in the aegis, but at that time you need to reach level 80 to leave. That needs the power of the divine sequence." Smell speech, Luo Lan not from tongue. The difficulty of level 40 is very shocking. If it is level 80, I don''t know how much effort it will take. Maybe I will be imprisoned here for many years. Although Luo Lan yearns for the cultivation environment of mieshenxing, she doesn''t want to stay here all the time. It''s almost a year since she came to the sixth universe. Now her strength is greatly increased, and it''s time to return to the seventh universe. "Miss macarita, can you send me back to the seventh universe?" Luo Lan tries to ask, originally this should contact Weiss, but in front of this beautiful angel young lady face-to-face, one thing does not annoy two masters, then please macarita. "Yes." Macarita nodded faintly, with a smile on her lips. "There''s a companion with you. Do you want to send him back with you?" Luo Lan said: "please." Macarita shook her silver gray hair. "It''s nothing. It''s just a lift." Said, macarita''s staff in Luo Lan''s body point, suddenly the sky whirls, when Luo Lan back to God, found that he has returned to the previous into the planet above. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 This space ability is absolutely superb. When Luo Lan came back to God, she found that she had left the aegis and returned to the previous planet. She couldn''t help but marvel at the angel''s ability. "Your people live on a planet six blocks away from here." Macarita picked up the staff, squinted one eye close to the top of the black crystal ball, and the staff of the God of heaven had positioned the position of Brolli. "Well, it would take ten minutes to move this distance in space, Saiya You seem to have mastered the secret of the seventh universe, the adelatans'' instant movement "Yes." Luo Lan was stunned for a moment, nodded. "Then you will take the responsibility for this journey. The ability to jump within the universe and move instantaneously is more convenient than moving in space." What angels are not good at is that they can travel through the universe with their power, but the teleportation ability inside the universe is owned by the king God. "Yes, it can, but when you start an instant movement, you need physical contact." The other side is a beautiful female angel, Luo Lan inevitably has some concerns. "Don''t worry, I know the rules of instant movement." Macarita smiles and nods. "It''s impolite." Since macarita said that, Rolan would not refuse. He went to macarita, put his hand on her shoulder, and then used the instant movement to find the breath of Brolli. Soon, Brolli''s breath came into Rolan''s sensing range. "Found it." With that, the instant movement started immediately. Whew, their figures quickly disappeared from the planet. When they reappeared, they had already come to another planet far away. Brolli''s planet. The environment is quiet and full of water vapor. When Rolan and macarita appear, brolly is hunting a group of dinosaurs on a plain, while Meredith, the queen of Sarada, stands by and watches quietly. Suddenly aware of someone approaching, Meredith conditioned herself. When we saw clearly that it was Luo Lan, we put down our vigilance. "Luo Lan turned out to be you, er, the lady next to you..." Notice Luo Lan''s side also has a strange dress woman, Meredith Leng for a while, think is Luo Lan in the universe met the opposite sex, "but this person looks really beautiful, is the color of the skin strange." Macarita''s appearance is naturally outstanding, but for Meredith, she is still used to looking at people with yellow skin. "This is miss macarita, a very powerful master." Luo Lan introduces macarita to Meredith, emphasizing the strength of macarita. Meredith, who was able to become the queen of Sarada before, naturally had excellent discrimination ability. If she could be called an expert by Luo Lan, she must be a very powerful person, so she looked at macarita respectfully and nodded politely to her. Macarita smiles with great interest and is graceful and quiet. At this time, Luo Lan noticed Meredith''s slightly raised abdomen. She was surprised and said, "these two people are very fast. They are really pregnant." In principle, the more powerful a living body is, the less likely it is to breed the next generation. For example, the two masters, Brolli and melutis, it will take at least several years for them to have children. They didn''t expect that they had only left for about half a year, and they really made children. Well, it''s mostly due to Meredith. It seems that the saians of the sixth universe have stronger reproductive ability. "Let Gloria come back. Forget it. I''ll call him." Meredith is pregnant. It''s hard to trouble her. Rolan''s figure blurs in place and soon brings brolly back. "Luo Lan?" Brolli was still hunting dinosaurs. He was surprised to see Rowan. "It''s time to go back to the seventh universe." Gloria scratched his head. "Can you let Meredith go with us? She''s weak. I don''t worry about leaving her alone." After hearing this, Luo Lan can''t help but roll her eyes. Meredith used to be the queen of Sarada. Her fighting power is up to tens of millions, let alone the only super Saiya in the sixth universe. How can she be bullied with more than two billion fighting power. However, if you think about the fact that she is already pregnant with Brolli''s child, it would be unreasonable to leave her alone in the sixth universe. "Meredith, would you like to go with Gloria to the seventh universe?" "Well, I''m sure Melissa will take care of Sarada. It''s said that there is a Saiyan planet in the seventh universe. I''d like to go and have a look." Meredith touched her hair on her forehead. Luo Lan nodded. Meredith is a rare master. She can turn a Super Saiyan from the sixth universe. It''s a good opportunity to enhance her strength for Sarada, which is not particularly outstanding. So I looked at macarita for her advice. At this time, macarita''s quiet face showed a bright smile: "absolutely, oh, the sixth universe and the seventh universe are symmetrical universes. If you transfer one person to the past, I don''t think bados will mind.""Well, it''s OK. Now that the number is all, I''ll send you back. Luo Lan, put your hand on my shoulder." I don''t know why, Luo Lan feels that macarita is in a hurry to send them away, but the angel''s mind is not what he can guess at the moment, so he still does it according to macarita''s instructions, and tells Brolli to let them hold on to him later, so as not to be lost when they cross the universe. Brolli, who had once traveled through the universe, nodded and took Meredith''s slender hand. "All right, you all stay close. I''ll take you back to the seventh universe now." Macarita looks at the void and waves her wand. Luo Lan immediately steps forward, puts her hand on macarita''s shoulder, and grabs brolly with the other hand. The three of them catch up and follow macarita. "Gone!" Macarita looked at the three people faintly. The staff in her hand emptied down a few times. Suddenly, a piece of colorful glow suddenly flashed up. With the floating light of stars, the four people were covered by the colorful glow. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a streamer to penetrate the barrier of the universe. ¡­¡­ Shortly after macarita and Loran left, a glow flashed, and the tall figure of bados appeared in the previous position. "I was a step ahead of macarita''s time and knew that she should not be allowed to stay in the sixth universe." There was something wrong with the tone of bados. It is a great loss for the sixth universe that a Super Saiyan of our own universe is abducted. Then he shook his head and murmured: "forget it, let it not happen. Don''t let Lord PA know about it. Otherwise, with his temper, I don''t know what kind of disturbance will happen. It will be terrible if there is a dispute between the sixth universe, the seventh universe and the eleventh universe." As for the God of destruction that he serves, bados has self-knowledge. The God of destruction is not as smart as PA''s brain, but his temper is just as bad as other gods of destruction. Let him know that his master has been cheated. With his temper, he will not give up. In all probability, he will cause disputes in the universe. If it causes the dissatisfaction of the whole king or the great God, the loss will be even greater. ¡­¡­ In a channel formed by colorful lights, the spatial orientation has lost its meaning. Macarita stands in the front and controls the staff to maintain the spatial tunnel. All kinds of glittering and translucent flashes flash across her cheeks. The whirlwind of time and space lifts her silver hair. Luo Lan can even smell the faint fragrance around her. This kind of crossing is far more magical than instant movement. After all, instant movement can''t cross the cosmic barrier. "Wait a little longer, we''ll be in the seventh universe soon." Macarita said faintly. "Is it against the rules to take people from other universes away?" Luo Lan expresses her doubts. "Hee hee, no, no, bados will understand. After all, we can''t break up the family, can we?" Macarita was smiling and looking ahead with clear eyes. She was in a good mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 In the starry sky of the seventh universe, several clusters of starlight penetrate the void. After a gorgeous and flashy light shines, the figures of Rolan, macarita, Brolli and others suddenly appear in the void. The outer layer is wrapped with a fluorescent protective cover, but the inner part of the protective cover is as full of atmosphere as the planet. "Is this the seventh universe?" Meredith curiously looked around at the dark red background of the universe, the bright stars shining, no different from the sixth universe. "Yes, this is the seventh universe." Macarita said, commanding the staff to take several people to a nearby planet. "You''ve reached your destination, so I''m leaving." "Thank you, miss macarita." Luo Lan thanks politely. Macarita eyes calm smile, a pair of lavender eyes like Gemstone Crystal clear, "don''t mention it, this is just a hand, if one day in trouble, you can come to my eleventh universe, the door of the eleventh universe is open for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Macarita is a talented person who never forgets to explore other universes. For this, Luo Lan smiles gracefully and does not respond. "Well, goodbye then." Macarita glanced at Luo Lan and others, nodded. Her slender fingers picked up the magic wand and swayed gently in the air. Ooh, the gorgeous light suddenly flashed, and the graceful figure of macarita disappeared in the bright light. "Who is this lady macarita?" Meredith asked her doubts after macarita left. "That woman is very much like wes." Brolly said plainly. Luo Lan said: "because they are angels, standing at the top of the universe, people can destroy a galaxy with a wave of their hands." "Ah Meredith couldn''t believe her ears. Is it possible for human beings to destroy a galaxy with a wave of their hand? Meredith knew that a person who mastered the skills of space shuttle would not be weak. She had never heard of each other before, but she could only be lonely. But it was beyond her imagination to say that she would destroy the galaxy with a wave of her hand. You know, in Meredith''s understanding, it''s very easy for super saians like her to destroy a star or even a star, but galaxies and stars are not of the same order of magnitude, including countless void, and the area range is measured by light years, which can also be destroyed? If Rolan knew Meredith''s doubts, she would laugh. The God of destruction knows that it is the place where the rules of destruction are specially used. It is definitely the highest point in the universe. But if an angel wants to defeat the God of destruction, he only needs to move a few fingers and strike at random. "There are too many strong people in the universe. In front of some experts, super Saiya also need to keep a low profile." Luo Lan felt it. Meredith had opened her eyes and nodded her head. "Where are we going now? Straight back to Sarada? " Brolly asked. "No, let''s go to sephia first." Luo Lan felt for a moment. With the spread of mental power, the outline of the seventh universe appeared in her mind. Soon she found the breath of zephylia and ascali. They were on the star of yadrat. In order to help askari and rofei learn to move instantaneously, sephia went to the elder of adelat. ¡­¡­ Yadrat. Ascali and rofei learn instant movement under the arrangement of the elders. Ascali and rofei study very hard because the secret arts of the yadrat people have very high requirements for spiritual power. In fact, the secret skill of yadrat is the combination of mental power and Qi, because the foundation has been laid since childhood, so it is not difficult to get started. Ooh! Luolan and Brolli and others came to the front of Saifeiya. Seeing Luo Lan who has not been seen for a long time, a trace of tenderness appears on Sophia''s face. When she sees Meredith, she is surprised and asks her identity. "Luo Lan, this lady is..." "This is Meredith, well, brolly''s wife She was also the queen of Sarada in the sixth universe Then the identity of Meredith is explained in detail. When she learns that Meredith actively follows Brolli in order to get Brolli''s blood, she sighs and looks more. This woman is brave and brave. While sephilia was observing Meredith, Meredith was also looking at sephilia, "she is the queen of this cosmic Saian, just like merulia..." "Hello, Miss Sophia." "Just call me sophia. Welcome to Salada." Perhaps for the sake of the Saian queen, she and Meredith have a lot in common. "I have a sister, merulia, who is now the planet queen of Sarada in the sixth universe. You two are not only similar in name, but also very similar in appearance. You have the same temperament.""Yes, I''ll see you when I have a chance." Sophia talks to Meredith peacefully, but her eyes look at Rolan. She seems to be asking if he has anything to do with Meredith. Rolan quickly waves her hand to prove her innocence. Although merulia showed close to him, he strictly abided by himself and politely refused. ¡­¡­ Earth, temple. Sun Wukong, klin and others are standing in the temple square talking, waiting for the arrival of the Saiya. They are very relaxed about the coming battle. "Bobo, just in case, go and collect the dragon balls first." God gave orders to Bobo on crutches. "Well." Bobo nodded his head and flew towards the lower boundary with his flying carpet. "Old man, you don''t need to be so careful. I can easily solve the problem of Saiya with only a few hundred thousand combat effectiveness." In the square, bickler sat floating in the air, and when he heard the communication between the God and Bobo, he sneered scornfully. God said: "everything should be fully prepared." "It''s unnecessary." Bick sneered. After one year''s practice outside, bick''s strength is far beyond comparison with that before. Now, even if he doesn''t open jiewangquan, he has more than 1 million combat power. In his eyes, the coming Saiya people just come to die. "Bick bick, come and play with me!" Sun Bula opened his little hand and flew back and forth in the air. "Go away, kid!" Bick hums impatiently and pats the fly like sun Bula. At this moment, he suddenly looked at the sky, saw three dazzling fireballs falling from outer space, and a cruel smile appeared on his cold face, "ha ha, finally, Monkey King is here. These people are given to me." With that, the cloak unfolded and jumped down from the temple towards the lower space. "Wait, bick, at least keep one for me." The monkey king yelled and followed the lower world. "Dad, wait for me!" Sun Bula looked askew, stamped his foot, and soon followed him in a streamer. "Tianjin rice and dumplings, let''s go too. We''re too late to have a hot drink." Watching his comrades fly away one after another, Colin shakes his head and the air dance starts immediately. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 A satellite city near the east capital. In the city, people are as busy as ever. All of a sudden, the roaring sound in the sky, deafening sound stinging the eardrum, the glass outside the high-rise buildings shaking faintly, all of them raised their heads and saw three hot fireballs with long tails like fire snakes cutting through the sky and falling down from the distant outer space. Hiss! Three fireballs quickly across the sky, toward the edge of the bustling city. Boom!! The fireball fell on the street of the city, and the dust spread and the earth vibrated violently. Three huge round pits were smashed in the middle of the street, and three steaming aircrafts were inlaid in the pit about five meters deep. "Something fell off." "Meteorite?" "It seems not. There''s a white object in the middle of the crater." People are curious to see that some people with strong sense of danger have felt something wrong, whether it is a meteorite or not, and started to drive away. But most people do not have such consciousness, instead, they stop and watch curiously, take out their mobile phones to take photos from time to time, and publish them to the Internet. Click! The door of the aircraft opened. Begetta coughed and came out of the spacecraft. Then Napa and kagis came out of the spacecraft. The three stood together and slowly raised their position. "Someone''s coming out of it." "They can fly, too. Are they Taoists Ah, they have tails, they are sais Some people in the crowd yelled that because of the popularity of tays'' novels, people knew more or less about the situation of the outer planet, and people talked about it. At this time, most people began to panic. They either drove or ran, shouting to escape from the land of right and wrong. There are also brave people who stay where they are and continue to shoot with cameras. "Hey, hey, this is the earth. It doesn''t look great. The air quality is too bad." Napa glanced at the earth below, took out the energy detector, and immediately became full of disdain. "It''s rubbish. We don''t even have double-digit combat power." "Fool, don''t look down on the natives here. It''s because of this that latiz suffered losses here. These natives seem to know how to hide their fighting power." Begita looked on coldly, feeling that something was wrong with the planet. "No, their energy is so low..." Napa was about to say something when he gave a shiver and a smile to vegeta''s cold eyes. Begita coldly warned Napa, and then sensed the energy fluctuation on the earth. Soon some fairly good breath entered his detection range, with an intensity of about 1000 combat effectiveness, and gathered in the northwest direction. "There are six or seven native lands with good combat effectiveness in this direction, and they are probably hidden without the energy response of karkarot." "Find the aborigines first, and then ask them where karkarkart is." Cargis sneered. "Wait a minute, I''ll get rid of the noise here first!" Licking his lips, Napa moved his lower arm and landed on one foot. The body half straddles, the complexion cruelly extends two fingers, the astonishing energy gathers between the two fingers. "Ho!" Fingers suddenly up, an amazing energy suddenly gushed from the bottom of the earth, the earth in an instant up. Boom! In a flash, the whole city fell into a sea of fire. A huge mushroom cloud broke through the sky, and the area of tens of kilometers was razed to the ground. All the life in this urban area turned into dust with the city. In the thick smoke, begita, Napa and kagis came out with a light cough. Hot gravel splashed on their bodies, but there was no scratch on their battle suits. "Ha ha, those annoying noises are gone. It''s quiet now. I think if karkarot knew the power of Uncle Ben, he would be too scared to come out!" Looking at the scorched earth, which had been razed to the ground by himself, Napa opened his eyes and laughed. Begita looked on coldly and coldly. "Don''t be too proud. You may not be the opponent of karkarot." Napa yelled, "how can it be? My fighting power is 12000!" "Idiot, turn off the messenger first." "Oh, I almost forgot." Napa touched his hairless head and laughed. Begita''s face was cold. "I hope your words are not heard by Frisa, or I''ll kill you first." He had never fantasized about Napa''s IQ, but by exposing his strength like this, begita''s heart still couldn''t stop growing angry. For a long time, they have been hiding their strength under Felisa''s eyes, that is, they are dormant and looking for revenge opportunities. Napashan smiles, knowing that he has touched begita''s brow."Ah, begita, you see, there are several powerful energies coming towards us." Kagis detected several signals of energy movement. Begita said, "hum, it must be kakarot and them." "They brought it to the door themselves." Napa and bejita both sneered, and then, with a slight hook in the corner of their mouth, they stood in the same place holding their arms and waiting. ¡­¡­ After a few minutes, a few figures came to the east capital satellite city over. The first to arrive was bik, who was wearing a cloak and carrying a heavy load. Then came Sun Wukong, who was wearing an orange and red martial arts suit, and sun Bula, who was following him. Then came sun Bula, Kelin, tianjinfan, jiaozi, and so on. Even the two gods of the earth, Qiqi and suno, came to the sky above begita. Looking at the devastated ruins of the city, Qiqi''s face became cold, a fierce energy roared out, turned into a whirlwind around her. Qiqi face if frost, cold voice from the teeth out, "Saiya people, you do too much." "Native earth? It looks like you have good energy. " Begita looks at Kiki and is attracted by her energy. She turns to the people nearby. When she sees bick, she is a little surprised. Is that guy a rare nemec? It seems that there are some different places on the earth. Eyes fell on the young sun Bula, begita eyes a bright, she must be the daughter of karkarot! "Kid, you are the daughter of karkarot! Tell me, is your father here? " Begita asked coldly. because the SIAS like the earth people are as like as two peas, it is not possible for him to recognize Kaka Roth at the first time. Sun Bula shriveled his mouth and ignored begita, because there was an uncomfortable smell in her body. "To die!" There was a chill in her eyes. At this time, the monkey king stood up and said, "I''m karkarot, but my name is monkey king. You''re the one "Begeta?" "Capote?" Begita took a deep look at the monkey king. There was no trace of energy from him. "Monkey King, this Saiya is my prey." Bick stood proudly, his cloak swaying around in the violent whirlwind, making a rustling sound. Begita''s brow was raised, and a sense of killing suddenly appeared on her face. "Begita, let me do it?" Napa can''t wait to jump out. "Well, let''s give this Namiki a profound lesson." Vegeta stood in front of Napa and stepped back with kagis. "Good!" Napa''s wrists were about to move, his bones clucking. "Namik people, experience the next fear well!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 "Dad, this man is so arrogant." In the face of Napa''s arrogant ridicule, bick and the monkey king have not yet expressed their anger, but Sun Bula shows his displeasure. This stupid man is not very strong, and he can''t even see clearly. A little knowledgeable person should be able to see bick''s strength. Sun Bula forgot that they were still holding back their strength. "There''s a dead man coming out. I''d like to understand what you mean by fear!" Bick sneered cruelly, wrapped in a cold breath, wriggled his wrists and neck, then took off his cloak and made a posture of fighting. "Hey, you''ll know later." Napa licked the corner of his mouth, and then gave a loud drink. Suddenly, there was an amazing air wave in place. Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, bee. "Eh, it''s interesting that the combat effectiveness has been greatly improved." Bick was surprised, and then he walked towards Napa as if nothing had happened. "This is my strongest state. I''m fed up with hiding. Hello, Birgitta, as like as two peas and a few of those rebels, we will take the earth''s income into the bag. The aborigines here are just like the Siya people, and maybe they can breed new seeds. Napa was intoxicated with his powerful power and did not know that the crisis was approaching him. "Cut the crap and kill the namik first." Begita is not interested in breeding. He looks at Napa coldly and turns to bick. His brow is slightly raised. He feels uneasy for some reason, as if something is going to happen. "I see." Napa yelled at vegeta with a cold smile. His legs suddenly started to work. He shot out like an arrow. A piece of dust was springing up on the ground, and the solid ground suddenly broke into cracks like a spider web. In the face of the strong attack from Napa, bick looked at calmly, did not pay any attention. Clenched his fist, the figure suddenly became blurred. Napa''s attack was suddenly defeated. He stopped at the same place and looked around suspiciously "Napa, watch the back!" Begita''s face suddenly changed and she cried out. "What?" Napa didn''t react, but bick''s figure had come behind him, and a brutal attack came down directly. With a bang, Napa uttered a fierce cry, and a stream of thick blood was directly ejected from his mouth. As if he had been hit by a speeding train, he flew out of control and was buried by a pile of ruins after a distance of 1000 meters. He was very embarrassed to lie on the ground "how can this happen, I''m not an opponent..." Napa felt unbelievable because his bones were broken and he couldn''t even move. "Napa!" Kagis, the other Saian, roared bitterly. "Damn, I know these people are weird, they all hide their strength!" Begita''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he yelled at the Saiya people around him: "kagis, you go to watch Napa, and I''ll deal with these exchanges." "Oh, yes." Kagis answered and ran to NAPA. With her face livid, vegeta began to release her body''s energy decisively. Suddenly, the wind was blowing, the heat wave was pressing, and the air was full of suffocating breath. Begeta''s heyday has 200000 combat power, worthy of the hegemony level power, you know, even the team leader of the kinut, also has 120000 combat power. With the release of this force, the tremendous pressure seemed to pour down like a long accumulated storm, and the whole battlefield was shrouded in a disturbing energy. Bang! Bang! Bang! The energy detector in her ear burned directly, and there was a choking smell from the tip of her nose. Vegeta stared at bick without expression, and her dark eyes burst with cold light. "You''re the first one to give me all my strength." Bick looked at it in surprise and nodded, "200000 combat power, that''s what you rely on! It''s already a character in the universe. " "It''s a pity that this is the earth, not the place where you are presumptuous." Immediately licking his lips, face Huo ground a coagulation, a wave of overwhelming momentum, such as the sea roaring sweeping, in front of bick''s mighty momentum, the little energy of bejita instantly lost its advantage. "What do you mean? Er How can it be, his power Suddenly feel the power of bick, begita''s eyes suddenly shrunk into a little, cold sweat on his forehead, begita''s face is ferocious, gnashing teeth, can''t believe the roar: "impossible, just a Namiki, how can you have stronger power than me." "Hum, it''s only a part of my strength, but I don''t need to exert all my strength to deal with you!" With that, bick''s figure wheezes, disappears and shakes. When it reappears, it has already come to bejita''s side. A burst of sand flies away and bick punches hard at bejita."Fast speed." Bejita was shocked and quickly made a response. She put her hands on her chest to resist bick''s attack. Boom!! A dull knock, steel like fist hit on the body. After the fight with bick, begita''s face had changed. He felt his aching arm, and his heart was full of violent waves. This Namiki is very strong, he is not an opponent! "Namiks are so strong. I''ve never heard of them before." With his teeth clenched, bejita''s voice was full of tangles, and his face covered with frost was gloomy. He had been working under Felisa for many years, which was the most powerful opponent he had ever met. Even palagas, who had taught him a lesson, was not so powerful. Bejita was defeated by one blow. Bick was quite disappointed: "this is your strength. It seems that it is not much better than the big man just now. If you dare to come to earth with this strength, you really don''t know how to write dead words." "Who the hell are you? You shouldn''t have been unknown before." Begita said grimly. "My name is bick, a namik living on earth." "Bick..." Bejita murmured to herself that she had never heard of the name. "Damn it! I''m the prince of Saiya. How can I be defeated by a nobody like you? " Unwilling to curse, bejita suddenly yelled, and her whole body burst out. The energy of 200000 combat effectiveness turned into a real blade, and the ground roared, sinking into a broad pit. Rustle, a gust of wind blowing in all directions. Dust rises with scorching heat. Bick frowned, stopped the rolling sand, stepped forward, and came to begita''s side. "Prince Saiya I''ve never heard of it. " "You don''t deserve to be called the prince of the saians." Bick''s words are like a knife in begita''s heart, which makes him furious. He is arrogant and wants to kill each other, but bick''s strength makes him have no room for resistance. The black pupil suddenly shrinks to a point, and begita clenches her fist and attacks bick. Peng! The two fists collided. Bik''s fist is more powerful than that of bejita. Bejita screams "wow" and spurts a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His body has been hit more than ten meters. "Begita!" Kagis saw that bejita was injured and flew out. He couldn''t help yelling. He wanted to help bejita, but in the face of the covetous klin and others around him, kagis swallowed his saliva. There was nothing he could do. "What''s the matter with this earth? Why are there so many experts?" Kagis thought bleakly, some experienced the original mood of latiz. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 "Hateful, they are rivals at different levels." He cursed angrily, and vegeta dragged his injured body wearily, one hand drooping and his whole arm numbing. "That''s it, Saiya." Bick went up to begita and reached out to him, with a glowing energy in his palm. Begita stared at bick with a dispirited face and said with a bitter smile, "what is the purpose of my practice all these years? Why can''t I even beat a Namiki?" "Hum, my combat power is more than one million. You can''t beat me." Bick said coldly. "I see. I don''t complain about losing. This earth is really a crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon planet." On hearing this, begeta gave a bleak smile. The 1 million combat effectiveness and 200000 combat effectiveness were not on the same level. No wonder he was defeated so miserably. But even if he failed, his arrogance did not allow him to ask for mercy easily. "Then it''s time to take you on the road." Bick condenses the energy of his palm. The standard begita''s head can be smashed by the hot energy at any time. "Vegeta!" Kagis and Napa, who were lying on the ground injured, looked at bejita being killed and cried in despair. They looked at Monkey King, who was also a Saian, and pleaded: "karkarot, bejita is the prince of Saian. He can''t die. For the sake of the same race, can he let us go?" Napa, shut up, you two Vegeta yelled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Napa and kagis are not moved. They still look forward to seeing the monkey king. The monkey king scratched his head in embarrassment. In his heart, he didn''t want to see anyone die, but they were so bad that the Earth destroyed a city. This kind of crime is unforgivable. Seeing that the monkey king was silent, Napa and kagis became desperate. Just at this time, a small figure suddenly came to bick, "Mr. bick, I apologize for my brother''s crime first. Can you spare my brother?" "Who are you?" Bick eyebrows pick, appear in front of is a not very tall Saiya people, looks relatively beautiful, wearing Lavender combat clothes, that is Saifei forces Saiya people''s unique dress. "My name is Tabor. I''m begita''s brother!" Tabor said politely. "Ah, it''s Tabor." Sun Wukong and sun Bula cried out. At the beginning, it was Tabor and sun Bula who were training on the cultivation planet, so they all knew this young man, but they didn''t expect that he was the younger brother of bejita. "Tabor..." Begita looked at her brother in disbelief. "You asked me to let your brother go, but this man has committed unforgivable crimes on earth," bick said "I know I''m ashamed of my brother''s crimes, but he''s my brother, and I can''t watch him be killed When I came here, I had asked Miss naris for her advice. She said that the dragon balls on earth can revive the dead. " "I''ll find a way to collect the dragon balls, and then bring all the people back to life, and clear my brother''s sins." "No, the dragon balls on earth have been collected." Bick said, put away the energy in his hand. For him, there is no need to avenge the earth people who were killed by vegeta. For the sake of Sarada planet and miss naris, it is not impossible to spare vegeta. "Thank you Tabor looked gratefully at bick. "For the sake of your brother and Sarada, I''ll spare you this time." Bick looks at bejita and goes to monkey king with a cold hum. Although Qiqi and klin can''t stand what bejita has done, they don''t say anything at this time. Begita looked at his brother with a complicated face. "Tabel, when did you come to earth?" "A few days ago, when I heard that you were going to the earth, I came here in a hurry. Brother, you can come back to Sarada with me. Latiz is also on the parent planet now," tabel said "Is earth related to Sarada?" "Well, the earth is protected by Sarada. You can''t make trouble here." Begita then knew that the earth had something to do with Sarada. When she thought of the powerful parent planet Saiya, it was no wonder that there would be so many experts on the earth. Begita sighed and realized that her trip to the earth was really a stupid thing, and immediately felt that everything was dull. "You just said the earth''s dragon ball, can those earth people still be resurrected?" "The dragon ball is a magic bead made by the God of the earth. After collecting seven dragon balls, you can summon the dragon. The dragon will realize any wish of the collectors. Resurrecting those who have been killed can be done. But my brother must not have the idea of dragon ball. There are many restrictions on that thing," tabel said "Any wish, immortality is OK?" Begeta''s eyes glared, and her heart was filled with infinite greed. However, when she thought of the earth being protected by Sarada, a stream of cold water poured down.Tabor took a look at begita, took a few fairy beans from his pocket, let begita take them, and then sent another one to NAPA. "Is he begita''s brother?" Napa recovered after eating Xiandou. "Yes, it''s a bit like begita." "Tabor, still alive!" Napa and kagis know that begeta has a brother, but they both think that each other has long been destroyed with begeta. "Come back to Sarada with me in the future. There are many people there. There is no need to wander outside." Tabor then explained the situation of sharada. When Napa and kagis heard that there was another Saiyan planet in the universe, they immediately felt a little moved. They took a look at begita and asked for his advice. "If you want to go, there are a lot of sais there." Said begita, with a cold face. Smell speech, Napa two people immediately to Salada planet sprout more ideas. "Mr. Monkey King, Mr. bick, I''m giving you trouble. I''ll take them away from the earth now." After making sure to go to Sarada, Tabor came to the monkey king to say goodbye to them. "Wait a minute, get rid of some extra people first." Bick said faintly. "Well?" Tabor doesn''t know why. At this time, the monkey king looked around seriously and said, "come out, all of you. I know you''ve been hiding for a long time." "Is there anyone else?" Napa couldn''t believe it. Begita was a little surprised when he heard the monkey king''s shouting, and felt around him carefully. Suddenly, his face became ugly, "one, two, three Damn, there''s a strong smell around. " "Pa Pa Pa!" A string of applause broke out. Several tall figures came out from a distance, and then put on strange shapes in front of the crowd. "Team kinut, how did you come to earth?" Begita said in shock. The leader of the group was a purple cosmonaut with blue tendons on his head and black sharp horns. He was captain keniu of Felisa''s team. Besides the members of keniu''s team, there were ten strange faces he had never seen before. "Vegeta, King Felisa has been following your whereabouts for a long time. He sent us here just to find out the situation, but he didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest Longzhu, it should be something made by the namiks. King Felisa will be very happy to know that. " Captain Keanu had a smile on his face. "Not only Lord Frisa, but king clude will be happy." Another big cosmonaut laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 "Who is this man?" Begita frowned at the tall man next to captain Keanu. The team of kinut is the most powerful fighting team under Felisa''s command, with a total of five members. Although the number is small, each member has more than 10000 elite soldiers with combat effectiveness. Because they are decisive and ferocious, they have a frightening reputation in the universe. Of course, now, the team of kinut has been ignored by begita. What worries bejita is that since the kinut team is here, what is happening on earth must have been known by flisa. Is it true that the secret of one''s own strength has also been revealed? Bejita felt a little uneasy, "hum, what if you know? It''s a big deal to betray the Legion of frissa. The universe is so big that frissa can''t cover the sky with one hand." Looking at the people around captain keniu, in addition to the five member team of keniu team, there were ten other people on the scene. Each of these people exuded the same breath as captain keniu, but begita had never seen them. Is it the hidden power of frissa? ¡­¡­ "Wukong, these people are so angry!" Colin''s face changed. He observed the team of kinut, and his expression became serious. "Tianjin rice, Colin, you should be careful. These guys are hard to deal with." Monkey King stares at captain keniu and his party, and reminds them. "There are several breath of fighting capacity exceeding 100000. It seems that we have to open the world champion boxing." Tianjin Food feels the breath of the other party, but it''s a little excited. As Earthlings, they can''t grow up like the monkey king, but years of hard work, coupled with the training of Uranus and Sarada, have also improved their combat effectiveness to 80-90 million. Therefore, when they face the kinut team, they are not afraid, but have some expectations. "Begeta, here comes the team of kinut!" Napa''s voice with some fear, the team''s name has been known for a long time, there is no example of mission failure. Begita was dissatisfied with Napa''s submissive manner. At this time, it was hard for him to say anything. He told Tabor and other humanists: "wait a moment, you step back. This is not a battle you can intervene in." "Oh, yes." Napa nodded, eager to leave early. "That Do you know the identities of those people, begita? " Monkey king asks begita. Begita took a look at the monkey king and said, "the tall man with purple skin is called keniu. He is the captain of the kenut team. The four people around him are his team members. As for other people, I have never seen them. Maybe they are the hiding masters of the frissa army." "No, brother, they''re not from the Fraser army." Said Tabor. "Do you know them?" "Well, when I was on the planet Salada, I was mainly responsible for the literature work besides the early trials of newborns. I have seen the information of these people in the Salada planetary database." Tabel pointed to the big cosmonaut beside captain keniu and said seriously: "that man''s name is liyas. He is the strongest team leader under King crud. The rest are his players." "Isn''t king krud retired?" Bejita was shocked. King krud retired about five years before the destruction of bejita. At that time, Felisa took over the crud army and reorganized it into the army of Felisa. As a part of the crud army at that time, the star of bejita was also handed over to Felisa. The senior members of the team of kinut, Bailey Bulu, kikono, Shangbo and dodoria around Frisa are all the old men of the original crud army. "Although king krud retired, he still has a strong army in his hand. The strongest team is king krud''s trump card. It is said that he is not inferior to the team of kinut at all. We must not underestimate him." "I see." Begita suddenly realized that she was confident. For frissa and his father king crude, begita has never liked him. No matter how strong the team of kinut and the strongest team are, they have more than 100000 combat effectiveness at most, and they are not his opponents. ¡­¡­ "Bejita, it''s your credit to be able to harvest the news about the dragon ball on the earth, but you have to explain your behavior of hiding power to King Felisa." Captain Keanu touched his chin. His body was like a hill, with a heavy sense of oppression all over his body. "I don''t need to explain." Begita looked at captain Keanu without expression and said with a strong attitude. Smell speech, keniu captain has not yet wait for him to speak, the side of the team members of keniu likum yelled: "Captain, I think this boy from the beginning did not have a good heart, now is to betray the army of Frisa." "Don''t worry. These guys will have to deal with it sooner or later. Let''s find out the news of Longzhu first." Captain keniu said with a smile, "Mr. Lyons, this is a great achievement. When King Felisa and Lord krud know it, they will be very happy.""Happiness is certain. Since there are namiks on the earth, Longzhu must have something to do with namiks." "Well, I''ve heard that namec people can use magic before, but I haven''t noticed it all the time. It seems that it''s necessary to go to namec in person in the future." Captain Keanu is in a good mood. "Leave the Namiki and kill the rest." Named liyesi, the big cosmologist pointed to bejita and others and said calmly. Captain Keanu laughed, and a cold light flashed in his dark eyes. "Ha ha, just in time, I knew that the Saiya people of vegeta were unreliable. Since they had the intention to betray king Felisa, they should kill them." The tone is indifferent. It''s common for him to kill people. Lizzies nodded indifferently. "They''re members of your Fraser army. You''ll deal with them." Captain keniu laughed. As early as he worked under King crud, kenut''s team and the strongest team were partners of cooperation. He also knew the character of liyas very well, so he stepped forward and drank: "likum, Keith, Bart and guldo have started to work." "Yes "I''ve been trying to teach the boy begita a lesson for a long time." With the order of captain keniu, the four members of keniu''s team all showed cruel smiles, and then stood side by side in front of Sun Wukong and others. The icy cold wind suddenly blows, and a ferocious breath spreads all over the world. The yellow sand rolled up the fallen leaves and blurred the vision. Seeing that kinut and others began to release their energy, bejita put a sneer on her hard face, while Monkey King, bik and others came forward with a relaxed look. "Five people, the number is a little small, not enough points." The monkey king murmured. "Be careful not to hurt the earth." As the gods of the earth, Qiqi and suno first thought about how to avoid large-scale damage. "Well, I know." Tianjinfan, Kelin and others all nodded, then stared and began to drink. "Double king boxing!" "Double king boxing!" Huoran, the breath of Tianjin rice and Kelin began to soar, and the blink of an eye increased to 180000 combat effectiveness! The mighty energy began to form a violent storm, the wind howling, with two people as the center, the surrounding sand and stones shaking uncontrollably, and then floated up. Later, jiaozi, Qiqi and Sunuo also opened jiewang boxing, and several powerful momentum appeared. Sun Bula looked left and right, yelled. She didn''t open jiewang boxing, but the whirlwind generated by 120000 combat power kept her hair rising www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Begita suddenly felt the breath of Colin and Tianjin rice, and her eyes were staring out. What''s the matter? How can the power of these earth people suddenly rise so much! "They seem to be getting stronger, begeta?" Napa couldn''t sense the breath, but he noticed the difference in the vision around him. "The fighting capacity of these earth people has more than doubled just now!" Bejita''s face was heavy. Looking at Sun Wukong and bick and others with a light expression, there was a strong reluctance in her heart. It deserves to be the planet protected by Sarada, and the aborigines are so powerful. "It''s called jiewang boxing. It''s a trick developed by the king of the galaxy. As long as the body can bear it, it can improve the combat effectiveness of the body on the basis of the original force!" Tabel explained this time. "Ah Napa cried out in surprise. Begita is not alone. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, those stupid natives want to do it!" "It seems to be getting stronger." "But they certainly don''t know that the captain''s strength is as high as 120000 combat effectiveness!" The members of the team of kinut sneered, and the strongest members of the team also looked on coldly, with a cruel smile on their faces. "Geese, what''s the fighting power of these guys?" With a cry of surprise, likum turned to Keith. Because the opponents they meet usually have a combat power of 10000 to 20000, they usually wear old detectors. Even after improvement, they can only detect energy below 50000 combat power. Keith takes out a brand-new energy detector, which comes from Saifei''s influence and has a wider detection range. When he takes a photo of the monkey king and others, Keith is stunned, and then he can''t believe repeatedly touching the switch button. "What''s the matter?" "Captain, is the detector out of order? How can all these people''s combat effectiveness exceed 100000? The weakest little girl also needs 120000!" Said Keith, pointing to sun Bula. "120000?" "It''s impossible. The captain''s fighting capacity is only 120000." Likum and others cried out in disbelief. Captain Keanu''s brow grimaced. "Is there a mistake?" "There''s nothing wrong." Geese repeated the test. "No, the earth may not be an ordinary planet!" Captain Keanu''s face changed at last. He remembered the scene when he went to Sarada with frissa. There are some stars beyond the specification in the universe. Although I can''t believe it, the earth is probably the same. "Hey, keniu, you''re scared sometimes." Begita sneered and stepped forward. The figure suddenly blurred from the original place. It appeared again, but it was in front of the big likum. Then she clenched her fist and blasted out at likum''s chest. With a dull bang, likum vomited blood, and a deep hole appeared in his chest. Begita''s fist was deeply embedded in his chest. How fast! There''s only one thought in captain Keanu''s mind. Draw out fist, blood Mi Mi splash, sprinkle one ground, Li Kum two eyes turn white to fall on the ground, had no breath. "How could it be that likum was beaten to death by that boy?" People in the team of kinut can''t believe that although likum''s fighting power is not the top among the whole team, his defensive power is second only to captain kiniu. Even if captain kiniu wants to kill him, it''s absolutely impossible to be so easy. At this time, a chill suddenly rose from the back, with a shiver for no reason, and all the people''s faces changed when they looked at vegeta. "I''ve been upset with this big man for a long time!" Bejita''s face was cold, and he pointed to himself with a proud finger, "my fighting power is 200000!" "How can it be that bejita''s combat power is 200000!" Gies uses a detector to irradiate and read out the combat effectiveness value of bejita. "No, everyone, get out of here. We can''t deal with these people. Go and contact king Felisa!" Captain Keanu roared angrily and sweat appeared on his forehead. At this time, the strongest members of King clude''s team also realized that the situation was not good. They flew around and scattered one after another. "Since you are here, how can you leave?" Bick''s face was cold and sneered, and his arm was suddenly extended to intercept the man who was trying to escape. Peng! Peng! Peng! Tianjinfan, jiaozi, Kelin, Qiqi and Sunuo also took action. Several figures flashed in the void, aiming at their prey and began to attack. "Dongdongbo!" "Turtle Qigong!" "Qi round chop!" "World shaking palm!" The amazing energy waves out, and the airtight energy net immediately intercepts captain Keanu.The other members of kinut''s team are not as powerful as captain kinut. At most, they only have 30000 or 40000 combat power. They suddenly lose their resistance ability in front of the 100000 or so fighting power of klin and others. "Damn, how can there be so many experts on earth?" King clude''s strongest team, liyesi, was in a state of great anxiety and sweat seeped out of his forehead. Wow, the Monkey King appeared in front of him, gave him a smile, and then put his hand on his shoulder. With the sound of broken shoulder blades, liyesi suddenly turned white. A huge force smashed his bones. The powerful force shot him down straight from mid air and hit a deep pit on the ground. "Your strength is not bad. Play with me." The monkey king smiles excitedly. His face turned white, sweat oozed from his forehead, and he looked at the monkey king shivering. For a moment, his heart was filled with a kind of despair. ¡­¡­ "Hula, it''s so interesting. Why can''t I catch you all the time Come again, come again Looking at guldo, a short man who kept flashing and changing his position, sun Bula moved at a high speed, and his mouth sounded like a silver bell. Her speed is obviously very fast, but she just can''t figure out how the other party switches positions. Sun Bula tilted her head, her eyes shining, and asked in a delicate voice, "do you know a kind of ability called instant movement? Can you teach me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Guldo''s eyes were bloodshot and his breath was short. Woo, this little girl is so bullying. ¡­¡­ In the desolate land, the atmosphere of extermination is vast, as if the end is coming. At this time, under the influence of the energy storm of the east capital, the whole earth has experienced a strong climate catastrophe. There are many disasters in many places, accompanied by large and small earthquakes from time to time. The capital of the United Kingdom. When the satellite city of the east capital disappeared from the earth, the cat king and others aimed the satellite there. Although they couldn''t understand what happened through the thick clouds, many military officers still knew the general situation from the military Taoists hired by the kingdom. With sweat dripping on his forehead, the cat king listened carefully to the report of the Taoist. "There is an amazing energy response in the direction of the east capital. According to the detection device developed by Dr. Breves, there have been several waves of energy with more than 100000 combat effectiveness." "The earth is in big trouble." "Fortunately, the two goddesses Qiqi and suno have learned about this, and they are leading the soldiers on the earth to fight. Among them are Mr. Monkey King, who once saved the world, and his fellow disciples. They are all excellent disciples of teacher Wutian, and they are sure to protect the earth again." All kinds of news gathered together, so that the cat king exhausted, now it can only do for those soldiers on earth pray. I hope they can resist the current strong enemy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Dark clouds swirled into huge whirlpools, roaring. Bright lightning shuttled through the clouds. The thunderbolt from time to time lit up the sky, presenting a dark red and strange scene, knocking on everyone''s heart. Although it is impossible to find out what is the core of the battle through satellite cloud images, only such a general picture has given people a great deterrent. East capital, on the ruins of the original site of satellite city. Under tremendous pressure and risking their lives, the staff of Yixing TV station approached the battlefield step by step. After receiving the disaster in the satellite city, they rushed from the east capital regardless of everything. When they got close to the battle area for more than ten kilometers, the environment became worse. The raging wind and waves are like a wall of air. Even if you try your best, you can''t move forward. Rustle, the frenzied wind and sand hit the protective clothing like stones thrown at a high speed. The body was under external pressure, and the eyes could hardly open. The staff of the TV station are crawling on the ground, facing the wind and waves with their backs, trying to set up a bracket and aim the lens at the picture of fighting in the distance. At this time, the picture of the distant battle finally appeared all over the world through the camera. Yellow sand covered the sky, and the earth had become scorched earth. The original satellite city has been razed to the ground. On the vast plain, red, green and white figures are constantly flashing, and the sky seems to be shocked by the fierce battle. The clear blue sky becomes clouded and makes a huge noise. A huge energy flare is shining on the horizon, and a huge mushroom cloud rises up. With the deafening noise, a terrible wind pressure sweeps in a few seconds . When the storm calmed down a little, it was a deep pit with a width of about 1000 meters, and the surrounding rocks had been melted by high temperature, emitting pungent and ugly smoke. Combined with the images captured by satellite cloud images, such a scene is even more shocking. "Hey, that''s too much!" The audience in front of the TV set was shocked when they saw the destructive power of the TV picture. They can''t see the specific picture of the battle clearly, but the side details of the shocking picture presented on the TV screen are enough to reflect the intensity of the battle there, and all of them are silly. What impressed them most at this time was the finals of the 25th World''s first martial arts association, which had just ended. However, such a battle could not be compared with the scene in front of them. They often destroy the sky and the earth, destroy a city, and a Qigong wave makes a huge hole with a diameter of 1000 meters. Such a battle is beyond their imagination. Countless people rubbed their eyes and couldn''t believe it. "God, it''s terrible." Some people saw the thunder and lightning on TV and screamed. "Are they fighting aliens?" "This scene reminds me of the time nine years ago when King bick appeared. At that time, King bick destroyed a city with one blow." "Yes, at that time, the bigwig was also very fierce." As if yesterday''s picture reappeared again, people one by one recalled the disaster many years ago, although that disaster has passed for many years, but often recall still have lingering fear. At that time, if the monkey king, who was still a teenager, had not stepped forward to fight against the big demon bik, the whole world would have fallen into the control of the demons. "Mr. Monkey King and his companions are fighting against the enemy. They are sure to succeed." "Yes, we still have heroes on earth!" "Monkey King, come on "Monkey King, come on People all over the earth quietly cheer for the monkey king. At this time, they can do nothing but wait. ¡­¡­ A stone forest far away from people. There is a hollow under the towering stone forest. A convenient mobile cabin is placed in the hollow of the stone forest. The air conditioner is blowing to disperse the heat in the air. No! Leping pressed the remote control to change the TV station, but all the stations were broadcasting the battle in the east capital, and other programs had stopped. "Master Leping, there''s something wrong out there!" Poole said nervously, looking at the screen. "This time, the situation is even more dangerous than that of the last time. Even aliens have appeared Whether the earth can survive depends on the monkey king. " "I hope they can win." Poole said. "Yes, that man is the monkey king. He should win!" When it comes to the monkey king, Leping''s face is a little complicated. The reason why he lives in seclusion in the Gobi is that he is hit by the monkey king. At the beginning, he was defeated by the monkey king and Qiqi for several times, which made him lose confidence in his own strength, so that he was disheartened, and finally gave up martial arts practice. At the beginning, he once felt shame, but this shame gradually faded as the Monkey King became stronger and stronger.Later, with the appearance of the big demon bik, and the constant hunting of martial arts and Taoism around the world, Leping felt that it was a wise choice to give up martial arts. "In the end, it''s something that can be boasted that people from two worlds can have an intersection with monkey king before." With a self mocking smile, Leping put down the remote control in his hand and quietly looked at the picture on TV, his eyes couldn''t help being distracted. ¡­¡­ When serious climate disasters broke out all over the earth, the temple, as the center of the whole planet, also suffered a severe impact. The whole dimensional space is shrouded by a repressive momentum, and the blue sky becomes gray and white clouds keep rolling. Temple. The magnificent building creaks, the hall shakes, and the people on it can''t even stand. Different from the people who don''t know the situation in the lower world, people in the temple don''t feel nervous because they can clearly see the scene of the battlefield in the temple. It can be said that such a high-level battle is rare in the world. They seriously watch the battle in the lower world, hoping to gain some nutrients from it. "It''s too strong to see clearly." "Mr. Monkey King is completely pressing those aliens to fight!" A martial Taoist practicing in the temple rubbed his eyes and made a sound of praise on his mouth. "Even in the temple, you can also feel the terrible power of those breathtaking bursts." These practitioners in the temple are all martial elites discovered from the earth after the popularity of martial arts in recent years. Although they still can''t compare with klin and others in details, their future is limitless, and now they have reached 1000 combat effectiveness. For the eager learning attitude of these elites, Lao Tianshen nodded his head with satisfaction, looked at the lower boundary with worried eyes, and said to Bobo: "Bobo, go and take out the dragon ball. Wukong''s battle will soon be over. We should seize the time to recover the damage caused by the battle." "I''ll get it now!" Bobo nodded and quickly took out a tray from the temple. On the tray, there were seven golden dragon balls. "Put it first, and be ready to summon the Dragon at any time." "I hope Wukong can make them faster." ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Boom! Countless bright and winding thunder and lightning with fierce destructive power vertically split down, and the whole plain was filled with thunder and lightning for a time. "What a speed, what a powerful force, how can these human forces be so powerful!" Keanu''s captain was embarrassed to respond to bick''s attack. His energy had become extremely unstable. On the contrary, bick''s face was still not red and his breath was still breathless, even his breathing was very stable. Captain Keanu''s face darkened. "Hell, this Namiki is as powerful as king Felisa." He knew that Frisa had the ability to transform. The power displayed by the Namiki was totally equal to the strength of Frisa after a transformation. It was very incredible. "Ha ha, I can''t fight any more. I haven''t come up with my real skills yet." Bick sneered and hit captain Keanu off with a light punch. "Ah, ah, ah!" Captain Keanu''s eyes are bloodshot, his anger makes his energy unstable, and his eyes are full of malice. "If I can get to his body, my strength will certainly improve by leaps and bounds, but his strength is too strong, the ability of body exchange may not be realized!" The physical exchange ability of Captain Keanu can only be used on people with similar or stronger strength. If it is too strong, the ability will be invalid, and the soul will be hurt by the mental force. So we need to be very careful when choosing the target. For example, the body used by Captain Keanu has been with him for decades. On the one hand, there are few cosmonauts who are stronger than themselves in the universe. On the other hand, the uneven distribution of the power levels of the strong in the universe is also one of the reasons. The strong are too strong, and the weak are too weak. The real experts are all concentrated in the small group with high combat effectiveness. In the life body with more than 10000 combat effectiveness, he is either much weaker than captain Keanu, he doesn''t like it, or he is much stronger than him. He dare not attack those too powerful masters. It''s unbelievable to meet so many powerful experts on the earth all at once, like now. "If you can''t, take the bodies of the earth''s aborigines first, and then get stronger step by step..." Keanu captain, who was beaten in a mess, was planning his own plan in his heart. No one knows that he has the ability to capture other people''s bodies. As long as he is careful, he should be able to avoid this danger. Looking around, King crud''s strongest team and his kenut team were almost defeated by each other, and they were about to end. For the casualties of his teammates, Captain keniu was not very sad. What he had to do now was to save his life, and then take one of them and hide. As he ran away, he aimed at the people around him. Both Colin and tianjinfan came into sight. He was envied by the power they used after they went out of the world champion. In addition, bejita was one of the first candidates for him. "The power of those earth people is only a little higher than me, and they have a great chance to win, and so is bejita..." If there is really no way, the body of those female earth people can also be considered. ¡­¡­ Hiss ~ in the distance, sun Bula and guldo are still playing the game of chasing each other. "Time is still!" Guldo''s eyes are red and roaring. His eyes are full of blood. The use of his super power has reached its limit. He can make a certain range of time in a static state, but the price is the crazy consumption of body energy during this period of time. Guldo''s combat effectiveness is not outstanding in the team of kinut, so the use of super power also has a limit of times. Whoo! After everything was still, guldo ran away quickly, and everyone''s movements were still. Guldo''s fat body ran for more than one kilometer, and the next second, the stillness was relieved. But at this time, a sense of crisis suddenly came from his head. Guldo looked up and saw when the little purple girl came to him again. "When?" Guldo panicked. At this time, sun Bula''s eyes coagulated, and his clear voice began to shout. "Jiewang boxing!" The body energy suddenly increased, and the speed also doubled. Shua, sun Bula came close to guldo. The slender palm was raised high, and a dazzling light was shining on the back of the hand, just like a sharp blade cutting off the air. "Hey, I got you!" "It''s over!" Guldo, a stout fellow, remained where he was in horror, and his body felt a strong chill. "Die for me!" Sun Bula''s mouth opened and closed, and an energy blade drew a beautiful arc along the void. Puchi! Blood splashed up, guldo''s head was cut out, and his body was cut in two instantly. After killing guldo, sun Bula continued to open the king''s boxing, and directly opened the king''s boxing to double, the combat effectiveness reached 240000, Hula jumped in front of Captain bick and keniu."Bick, let me deal with this guy!" Sun Bula was floating in mid air, her purple hair floating. Bick took a look at her, put his arms around his chest and stepped aside to block captain keniu''s way. "Kid, I''m really looking for trouble. I''ll give you the purple guy." "Hey, hey!" Sun Bula smiles and faces captain keniu with a bright face. Facing the blockade of bick and sun Bula, looking at their eyes, Captain keniu''s heart sank. At this time, it is impossible for him to exchange other people''s body. "Hell, there''s no other way!" There is no choice, keniu captain can only temporarily aim at the target of sun Bula, although it is a little girl''s body, but if used well, it is the only way for him to survive. Kid, give me your body! Captain Keanu screamed in his heart and his eyes flashed red. "Exchange!" As soon as the words were over, a reddish light shone on him, and then the transparent spirit body emerged from Keanu''s body and flew towards sun Bula''s body. "What is it?" Sun Bula felt strange and nervous for no reason. It seemed that something bad was going to happen. But the little girl is so headstrong, this time regardless of 37 21, strengthen strength on the right. "Wubeijiewangquan!" At that moment, the pressure on his body doubled. With a roar of sun Bula, a vast and boundless weighbridge burst out suddenly. The whole earth split countless cracks in a moment, and then spread around it, with 600000 combat power rolling up the fierce wind, forming a huge typhoon eye in the sky. As soon as captain keniu''s spirit body collided with the surging power of sun Bula, it was immediately intercepted, and his body was stunned. Captain keniu''s body exchange ability failed, and his spirit body was badly damaged! "Your power is so powerful!" Unbelievable roar, Captain keniu''s face is very distorted, he put down his dignity, took a little girl''s body, but also failed. "What did you want to do just now?" Sun Bula''s tone was not good, her purple hair was dancing upward, and her whole body was covered with a fierce and domineering spirit. "Sun Bula, this cosmopolitan is not right. Kill him quickly." Bick frowned and gazed, shouting at Sun Bula. "Good." Sun Bula nodded hard. He felt very uncomfortable just now. Although he didn''t know what happened, it was very bad for him. "I''ll kill you first." Seriously, sun Bula shook his head and began to attack and kill captain keniu. Captain Keanu''s fighting power is only over 120000. Now he is mentally damaged, and even half of his strength can''t be exerted. How can he be sun Bula''s opponent who has opened up five times the king''s boxing? The great power of ten thousand forces acts on him and makes him collapse in an instant. "Don''t be happy too soon, even if you can beat me, there will be no good result..." In a grudging roar, Captain Keanu laughed wildly, but the next second his smile froze. He looked down and saw that his chest had been made a hole by sun Bula. The blood splashed out, the light in his eyes became dim, and captain Keanu fell to the ground. "King Felisa will not let you go..." ¡­¡­ After the death of captain keniu, other members of the special forces were killed by them one after another, and with the death of the most powerful members of the team keniu and King crud. The battle is finally over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 With the disappearance of the most powerful forces of kinut and King krud, the disputes in wartime finally subsided, and the vast land finally got a chance to breathe after experiencing the bombardment of various energies. At the extreme point, the plain has turned into scorched earth. It is hard to imagine that a city with a population of more than one million once stood on this scorched earth. Smoke dispersed, yellow sand flying all over the sky, a light wind blowing, sounded the light sound of sand. After waiting for a long time, the deep sky finally showed a piece of blue. But before long, the whole sky became dark again, and it was different from the previous dark scene of ink overturning and full of the spirit of killing. Although the sky was more dark at this time, it was very calm as a whole, without that kind of awe. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the sky without even a little starlight, begita''s heart was immediately alert again. Looking around, there was no powerful enemy. At this time, the monkey king said, "don''t worry, it''s the God calling the dragon!" "Dragon..." Bejita said to herself in doubt. Suddenly she thought of the dragon ball that Tabor had said before. Her breath suddenly became short. "Do you mean someone is using the dragon ball? Can the Dragon really realize any wish?" "Yes, as long as it doesn''t exceed the authority of the God, the wishes of resurrection can be realized. You see, those innocent people who died can be resurrected." After listening to the monkey king''s story, bejita suddenly opened up. Then, under his incredible gaze, a magical force began to work on the earth, as if time began to reverse. In a very short period of time, the city that had become ruins began to integrate and reshape, the collapsed buildings were erected again, and the craters were filled and disappeared one by one. Soon, high-rise buildings reappeared, asphalt roads and overpasses were restored. On both sides of the wide roads, the green vegetation was restored as before. Except for the lack of people, the whole city had recovered to what it had been before the disaster. "The city has really recovered!" Begita watched in disbelief. The whole person was deeply shocked. "Ha ha, it''s time for those innocent people who died to come back to life." Sun Wukong''s eyes said calmly. After he said this, after a while, those innocent people who died were all resurrected. Looking at the miracle under her eyes, begita was speechless. Everything seemed to be dreaming. "The dragon ball is really such a magical thing." Vegeta''s breathing became a little short. The magic dragon ball that can realize any wish, if he can get it, he can get eternal life, so it''s easy to kill Felisa. Who else will be his opponent at that time. After seeing the miracle of the dragon ball, begita''s mind was full of imagination. Then he looked at the monkey king and bick around him, and a basin of cold water poured down. Begita sighed. With these people and Sarada, his ambition to get the dragon ball from the earth is impossible. "The people who make Longzhu should be namiks. Since we can''t get Longzhu on earth, we can only go to namiks." Begita thought, trying not to let her excitement show. Monkey King glanced at bejita casually, but he didn''t care. With a smile, he took out a few fairy beans and threw them to tianjinfan and bick. At the same time, he also threw one to bejita. "Eat it. You''ve consumed a lot of energy just now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bejita catches Xiandou in silence, then puts it into her mouth, and her injury soon recovers. Sun Wukong ignored bejita. In his eyes, bejita, like the saians on Sarada, is nothing special. Next, talk to bick about the impact of the strongest team of kinut and King clude on the earth. We all agree that if this matter is not handled properly, the earth will sooner or later be exposed to greedy Cosmic people, and there will be endless harassment waiting for them. "If we don''t solve this problem, there will be endless troubles." "The best way to deal with those Cosmic people is to beat them up. Instead of waiting for trouble to come, it''s better to find a typical character to build up power. The more cruel we are, the more afraid the other party is to provoke us." Bick''s eyes were cold, and he said a word in silence. "I think bick has a point." "Take the initiative to build power..." Although this method is simple and crude, it is the most effective one. Qiqi, klin and others all agreed and nodded their heads. It''s not a good way to always rely on the remote location to avoid the enemy. Today, unlike in the past, the earth is no longer a low-level planet. When it comes to fighting, sun Bula''s whole spirit rises. His two bright and energetic eyes flicker, and he is not afraid of big trouble. He says that he didn''t enjoy it just now, and he wants to fight more fiercely."Wow, let me fight. I''m very experienced." "In the past, few people on Sarada could beat me." When they saw that she was a child, they all laughed and didn''t care. But they were thinking that sun Bula was more impatient than Wukong. ¡­¡­ At this time, Tabor, Napa, kagis and other people with poor strength flew over from a distance. During the battle just now, because of their poor strength, they were protected in the rear area. After the battle, they waited for a while to make sure there was no danger before they started to fly to their position. Napa''s face turned white, and his rough and crazy face could not hide his excited mood. "Bejita, you are so powerful that even the team of kinut was defeated by you." Then he worried and said, "Felisa must have known about our betrayal. What shall we do next?" "You and kajis can follow tabel to Sarada. No matter how fierce Felisa is, he doesn''t dare to provoke Sarada." Said begita coldly. Over the past few years, he has learned a lot about the relationship between the Flemish army and the Saifei forces. Although the two sides seem to cooperate on the surface, begeta doesn''t believe it. With his understanding of Flemish, how can he cooperate without comparable strength. "Brother, won''t you come with me to Sarada?" Tabor couldn''t help asking. "I''m not going to Sarada." Begita shook her head and cut off the railway. Tabor was a little disappointed, but he knew his brother''s character. No matter how he tried to persuade him to make up his mind, he simply didn''t say anything. He took out some fairy beans from his pocket and handed them to begita. "Brother, you should be careful outside. Here are some fairy beans. Please put them away. If you encounter danger in the future, you must come to Sarada planet. Although yalshi and I can''t help, we can provide intelligence support." Yalshi is a Teng girl arranged by sharada to live with Tabor. Now she has a family with Tabor and has several children. "I see." Begita nodded to Tabor, then took out a controller and pressed the button above. The spherical vehicle that had carried him to earth soon came from the sky. Shua landed nearby, and begita got into the aircraft and waved to Tabor and Napa. "Napa, kajis, and Tabor are already living on Sarada, which is different from vegeta." As a final reminder, vegeta closed the hatch. Whew. The white aircraft went straight into the sky and disappeared as a black spot. "That guy, vegeta, cares about people." Napa murmured, touching his bald head and saying to Tabor, "Prince Tabor..." "Call me Tabor. I''m just an ordinary Saian on Sarada." "Oh, Tabor." Napa and kagis nodded, because they had never been with Tabor before. They didn''t know what kind of person Tabor was, but they seemed to speak well. Then he asked about Sarada, and Tabor explained it in detail. When they learned that Sarada is the central planet of Saifei''s power, and there are countless powerful Saiya people living on it, Napa and kagis were stunned for a moment, and then they were ecstatic. They know the Saifei power. It''s a super power with power all over the North galaxy. It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. With such a power as a backer, they will be much more comfortable in the future. "You''ll know the details when you get to Sarada. Latiz is there now. You''ll see each other soon." "Yes, yes." Napa and kagis are both big men who only know how to fight. They have a simple mind. They just listen to what Tabor says. "Mr. Monkey King, Mr. bick, the matter of the earth has come to an end, so let''s leave." They greet the monkey king politely. Tabor took out his own aircraft, which is an advanced spacecraft produced by Saifei forces. The length of more than six meters is enough to accommodate several people''s lives. What''s more, the navigation speed is hundreds of times that of a spherical aircraft. It takes only a few days to get from the earth to Sarada planet. After tabul and others left, the monkey king and others also went to the temple together. They have a lot to discuss about how to protect the earth in the new situation. ¡­¡­ Soon, the soldiers left one by one, and the open city returned to its usual state. Soon after, when the television workers from all over the world went to the dangerous places to capture news materials at the core of the battlefield, they saw the orderly and prosperous city where everything was restored as before, everyone was shocked. Personally, everything is not an illusion. The satellite city, which was razed to the ground before, has really recovered. "Longzhu, all these are the great power of the God of heaven!""Mr. Monkey King and his friends have saved the world again." After the TV station''s interview with the people in the city, it was confirmed that the crisis had passed, and the world was boiling, just like when the big demon bik was defeated. After the disaster, the ruins of the city recovered again, but compared with the past, the enemy was stronger and more dangerous this time, but fortunately, the earth''s Taoists won again. "It was Mr. Monkey King and his companions who defeated the evil invaders. They once again saved the earth and preserved the dignity of human beings on earth." "The wutaoists are the hope of the earth, and they are the greatest heroes." On TV, King cat appeared on the screen. He once again expressed his thanks to the soldiers all over the world who fought to defend the earth. At the same time, it announced that it would continue to increase the support for the development of martial arts. At that time, countless people went to the road of martial arts with the worship of idols, and the number of people challenging Kailin tower also increased sharply. "Monkey King, Monkey King!" "Kiki, long live suno!" In the streets, people shout with reverence. ¡­¡­ In a laboratory in the northern hemisphere, Dr. Gallo, with gray hair, stares darkly at the battle picture on the screen, his eyes twinkle, his arms tremble and his throat growls. "It''s monkey king again. Everyone appreciates you, but I''m going to destroy you." "Wait till my man-made man is finished. You are the first one to be killed!" Dr. Gallo''s hatred for the monkey king is deep into the bone marrow. He takes a deep breath. He opens the secret channel of the laboratory and goes into a more hidden room, where he carries out the research of biochemical artificial human. Buzzing, the sound of the research equipment, the flicker of the indicator light, Dr. Gallo seriously staring at the last set of data, carefully modifying the genome, at this time, the double helix gene sequence suddenly broke, and the disaster never comes alone, the biochemical box to maintain gene culture also appeared power failure at this time. As the temperature rises sharply, the protein begins to inactivate, and all previous studies are wasted. Dr. Gallo''s face hardens and roars: "this is the first time, why the research on Saiyan gene always fails." ¡­¡­ Yadrat. Luo Lan accompanies Saifeiya to carry on the training to a pair of children together. During this period of time, he lived a very nourishing life. During the day, he accompanied Sophia to practice martial arts. At night, he sang songs all night. His life was very pleasant. In his words, practice requires relaxation, and proper relaxation is very necessary. For his lies, I don''t know how much Saifeiya believes, but usually she is very cooperative. By the pool, Rolan sits and talks with Sophia, Brolli and Meredith. Suddenly, a voice rang in his mind. It was the voice of the Earth Dragon. It turned out that God wanted to use the Earth Dragon to restore the cities destroyed by the sais and revive the innocent lives killed by them. Of course, Luo Lan agreed. "So begita has gone to earth. Well, it''s about the same time." After contacting the planet Sarada, he found out the situation on the other side of the earth. To his surprise, the team of kenut under Felisa and the strongest team of King krud also appeared on the earth, and they all died. "The defeat of the kenut team and the strongest team will surely attract the attention of Felisa and King krud. If one of them goes to the earth, it will be interesting." Luo Lan smiles, and a smile appears at the corner of her mouth. Today, he is so powerful that he has surpassed the ordinary super Saier 2. Even in the face of super Saier 3, it''s true. At this time, Felisa or King crud is already an ordinary person in his eyes, and can no longer cause his fear. It''s like a real dragon jumping out of the water. It''s completely different. Even if the future trajectory deviates from the original, he has enough confidence to deal with it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Begeta went to the earth about the same time as in the original work. This is because the active range of begeta is far away from Luo Lan''s Saifei power, and the influence is very small. However, according to chaos theory, even small disturbances will have unpredictable effects after superposition. In this case, the most obvious representative is that Felisa''s team of kinut and King krud''s strongest team also appear on the earth. As a result, Luo Lan''s previously trusted story will gradually deviate from the track and become more and more unreliable. This point Luo Lan already had in the heart preparation, also did not have a little flustered meaning. Because after the completion of the initial accumulation, his strength has already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. His super strength makes him calm and calm. He can smile at the ups and downs of the world very calmly. In other words, in his heart, he hopes to see a new future that is not predetermined. "Next, it depends on the reaction of Felisa and King krud. I don''t know what kind of choice they will make." Luo lanrao is smiling with interest, leaning slightly towards Saifeiya, smelling the faint fragrance on the other side, and showing an intoxicated expression on his face. Saifeiya white Luo Lan one eye, show but don''t flatter ground slightly smile, put Luo Lan down, let him lie on his own thigh, black hair naturally fall down. "I just got the news from the earth dragon that begita has just gone to earth." "Begita..." Saifeiya pretty face a Leng, not care about the tunnel: "he went to earth for what?" "Forget about latiz. Begita went because of him." "Latiz?" Sephia was a bit at a loss. "It''s Monkey King''s brother." Luo Lan''s kind reminder. "Oh, the boy with the sharp hair." Saifeiya then remembered the identity of the other party. Natiz was a real Saiya from the old times. She was very weak. If it wasn''t for Sun Wukong''s brother, Saifeiya didn''t remember such a little person. On the contrary, her father badak impressed her deeply. "Begita must have been hit hard on earth." Sephia chuckled blandly. "It must have been a blow." Luo Lan can imagine that the other party met the monkey king. "Begita''s talent is still very good, but with Felisa''s side, talent did not play out." When he was on the star of bejita in his early years, bejita was regarded as the hope of the whole Saiya people. Needless to say, in order to publicize his son, the king of bejita also had a certain impact on the life of zephia at that time. Now two people''s status has changed tremendously, see bejita shriveled, Saifeiya heart is very calm. She knew that begita had been to Sarada many years ago, but she didn''t stay at last, so she didn''t know. "Who are you talking about begita?" Meredith asked, with her stomach open, not very clear about the seventh universe. "That guy is the prince of vegeta." Brolli said with a curl of his mouth. Meredith looked at him curiously, and Brolli told him how he had been exiled. After hearing this, Meredith''s face was filled with indignation. She was angry at Brolli''s experience. "The king of bejita was so stupid that he could exile the people with excellent talent. He was not worthy to be the king of Saiya. In my Sarada planet, the protection was still in time. It was absolutely impossible for such a thing to happen." "Brolly, I didn''t expect you to suffer so much before." Meredith''s face was distressed, and her face became more tender when she looked at Brolli. Brolli didn''t know anything about men and women. It turned out that Brolli had been living on a deserted star since childhood, and no one could teach him. It was so pitiful. With that, I was not happy with the Saiya named bejita. His man suffered so much because of that man. When he met him later, he had to teach him a lesson. Meredith thought bitterly. "By the way, Meredith, you haven''t been to our planet Sarada. When will you come and have a look?" "Later, I''m more interested in the arcane art of yadrat." Said Meredith. "Now that you are pregnant, you''d better rest and don''t think about cultivation." Saifeiya kindly reminds that she has never been pregnant, but knows that during pregnancy, strenuous exercise will be bad for the fetus, and it is the most normal thing to avoid cultivation. "Haha, Saiya people are very strong, so there should be no big problem in practice." "Just pay attention." "Well." Meredith nodded her head and looked at the distant Luo Fei brothers and sisters who were sitting quietly on the pool to exercise their spirit. "Those two children have become super Saiya since they are so young. I don''t know what will happen to my children in the future..." They and Brolli''s children should be more gifted!"Roffy and ascali have average talent in the combination of breath and mental power. According to this progress, it will take at least a few months to fully master the ability of instant movement." Sophia''s warm and moving voice sounded in her ears. "It''s very good. It takes ordinary people at least more than a year to master it." Luo Lan is lying on the leg of Sophia, her fingers twining a curl of her hair. Saifeiya claps Luo Lan''s hand, and her clear eyes stare at Luo Lan, as if to remind him not to take advantage of her in front of others. Luo Lan smiles and quietly lies on Saifeiya''s leg and closes her eyes. Meredith and Brolli, with a knowing smile, saw that a soft wind swept over the calm surface of the lake, which stirred the water and made a few ripples. ¡­¡­ Deep and dark starry sky. A bright light streaks through the gravitational belt of the solar system and soon enters the deeper universe. Vegeta sat in the cabin of the ball flying machine with her arms around her chest, her eyes frowning and meditating. Before the emergence of those experts on earth, to bejita caused a deep shock, so that the proud son of heaven he felt an unprecedented urgency, whether the monkey king began to show calm, or later when sun Bula killed captain keniu that inexplicable huge promotion, all brought him a huge impact. She can''t even compete with a five-year-old girl, which is unacceptable to vegeta. "Asshole, even the daughter of karkarot is so much stronger than me, and the aborigines of the earth are not simple characters. If I don''t take the time to improve, even they can''t be compared. And that namik man, there are so many experts on the earth... " "I used to look down upon people in the world!" The earth protected by Sarada is so powerful, so how strong should Sarada be? Begita sighed at the thought. "Go to the namec people first, and then get the dragon ball there. As long as you get the dragon ball and get eternal life, you can definitely surpass karkarot and frissa." With this in mind, vegeta''s dark eyes lit up, and then changed the course of the spherical aircraft, straight toward the nemec star. ¡­¡­ On another planet. The lake is like a flat mirror, rippling blue waves, a continuous mountain range straight into the sky, the snow capped mountain top and clouds connected into a piece, the scenery is quiet and deep. Suddenly, a deafening explosion suddenly across the sky, the shadow subsided, and a spacecraft slowly landed through the clouds. "Lord krud, the latest news, the strongest force is in trouble!" A spaceman ran down from the spaceship. King crud was sitting on the lake, shaking his glass and sipping it. How natural life was. "What happened to the strongest force?" King crud has a smile on his face. Since he handed over the crud army to Felisa, King crud has officially retired and lived on this beautiful planet with several confidants. Only when there is a big event in the universe, can we express our opinions and show our existence. The cosmonaut swallowed his saliva and said cautiously: "the strongest forces have encountered strong enemies on earth. Lord liyas and Lord frissa''s kinut team It''s all over there. " King crud''s glass gave a pause in the air and touched his chin. "Because of the boy begita? No, even if the boy hides his strength, it''s absolutely impossible to kill the team of Liye and kinut alone. " Both the strongest troops and the team of kinut used to be the super teams under his command. As for the strength of the two teams, King krud can say that he can''t defeat them without hundreds of thousands of combat power. "Tell me what''s going on?" "Yes The cosmonaut''s face was cold and trembling, and he told the whole story once again. After hearing this, King crude cocked his legs and said, "it seems that the earth is not simple!" "Your Majesty, when I received Lord Lyons'' contact, my subordinates heard a very amazing news." "What''s the news?" "There is a kind of thing called" Dragon Ball "on the earth. It is said that as long as all the dragon balls are collected, the dragon can be summoned to satisfy any desire of the collectors, and even the desire to bring the dead back to life can be realized..." Shua! Hearing the news, King clude suddenly stood up from his seat, his eyes shining, and his whole body was full of fierce momentum. The momentum was silent, but it quickly formed a chaotic field full of oppression. "Is that true?" "Well Yes, that''s what the contact said The cosmonaut''s face was stiff and firm. "Ha ha ha, well, that''s the best news I''ve ever heard." King crud laughed with a clear voice. In his eyes, a weak Saiya like bejita is just a toy to adjust his mood when he is bored. If he is tired of playing, he can kill him at will. Frisa will bejita they stay at the side, King crude never asked, but did not expect that the boy had brought such a surprise to himself.Longzhu, he must get it. "Come on, arrange the spaceship immediately. I will go to the earth in person!" With a wave of King krud''s big hand, the red cloak rattled. "Yes, sir!" ¡­¡­ PS: I went to sleep after I came back. It''s already past 12 o''clock when I wake up. I''ll update the first chapter. The second chapter is updated during the day. This chapter has more than 3000 words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 What the Milky way is the Milky way to win is the eternal life. As the builder of the Claude army, Claude Wang once ruled the entire northern Galaxy for a long time. That period belonged to King King of King Ruud, and the whole northern galaxy has the final say. However, no matter how powerful the overlord is, he will grow old one day. Even if the demons in the universe have a long life, King krud will feel more and more powerless. So he handed over his legion to his son Frisa, and he took a few confidants to live in seclusion on the beautiful planet, enjoying the rest of his life. The existence of Longzhu undoubtedly brought new hope to King crude. As a former overlord of the universe, he naturally did not want to grow old so powerlessly. Boom! A fierce wind rolled up, and King crud led his men together to board the huge brown disk spaceship. With a command, the spaceship slowly lifted off, quickly broke away from the planet''s gravity, and then flashed into the deep space. Destination - earth! In the spaceship, King krud''s tall body sat in the cockpit of the spaceship, with a face and shining eyes. "Yager, how long will it take for the fleet to reach earth?" The cosmologist named Yager called up the star map of the universe and replied respectfully, "it will take about 15 days." "Speed up and reach the earth in ten days. Can you do it?" "Yes, it can, but the full power operation will cause permanent damage to the performance of the spacecraft..." Yager thought and answered conservatively. King krud waved his hand and said, "if the spaceship is damaged, it will be replaced. The Saifei forces in the West have more advanced spaceships. They will purchase from them later. Hum, I don''t care about the value of a spaceship. What I care about most now is to get to the earth as soon as possible, you know..." "I understand." Yager nodded his head and then ordered the controllers to increase the power of the spacecraft. Whew, a sudden acceleration acts on the body. The giant disc spaceship opens the light green protective cover, and its speed suddenly accelerates to the extreme. There is a flash of light. In the blink of an eye, the spaceship has passed a galaxy. Seeing the full power operation of the spaceship, King krud nodded with satisfaction, picked up the wine glass and drank it leisurely, but he had a good expectation in his heart. "By the way, does Frisa also know about the dragon ball?" "Yes, the team of kinut also passed on the news to Lord flisa, but Lord flisa is still far away in the West galaxy. Even with the most advanced aircraft, it will take more than ten days." Yager told the truth. He didn''t dare to hide anything about it. "It seems that Felisa can''t catch up. Well, send him a message about the dragon ball. If the king gets the dragon ball, it will be good for him." King crud nodded and took the initiative to share the news with Felisa. What kind of character is his son, King clude is the most clear. Over the years, because there is no competition between the father and son, and because they took the initiative to abdicate and hand over the Legion, their relationship has always been more harmonious But in front of the dragon ball and other exciting things, King crude could not guarantee that the father and son would not have a dispute. It''s honest to explain the situation to Frisa in advance. Of course, the premise is that Frisa won''t affect him to get the dragon ball. In case of a real fight, he won''t think about the relationship between father and son. Yager is the confidant who follows king krud. Naturally, he is very clear about his superior''s mind. He nods with understanding. "King krud, don''t worry. His subordinates will explain to Lord Felisa clearly." "Well." King crude gave a hum and took a sip from his glass. He was intoxicated by the fragrance. His eyes narrowed slightly and his purple lips rose slightly. ¡­¡­ West galaxy. A beautiful and mysterious planet. Felisa led the team to capture this dark red planet. Groups of Fraser Legion members in combat clothes tied with energy tubes, crazy killing, one after another energy down, mountains broken, rocks everywhere, big and small craters everywhere. Boom! A shock wave containing huge energy was launched from the palm of Felisa''s hand, and it made a deafening noise on the mountain. The ground suddenly trembled, and the towering mountain collapsed. Rolling Stones shot out like shells, hitting the ground and splashing a large dry dust. "Ho Ho, Mr. Shangbo, how about this wave of attack of our king? At least 10000 aborigines died under our king''s hands." "King Felisa''s attack is naturally severe, but his subordinates think that the king should attack there That''s better. " Shangbo pointed to a shelter where Aborigines were hiding and said cruel words. With flisa''s cold eyes, the natives immediately began to panic and turn pale. "Ha ha, Mr. Shangbo, you are too impatient to leave those people with your own intention. You should know that simple destruction can only produce temporary fear. It''s more interesting for them to watch their homeland disappear a little bit. Only in this way can they have the greatest despair."Felisa was laughing, and her eyes were cold and fishy. "So it is. Well, I know." Shangbo stood beside Felisa and clapped with admiration. Felisa laughed with a cruel, cold smile on her face. At this time, a cosmonaut came to report the disappearance of the team of kinut. Felisa''s face suddenly became ugly, and then the message from King krud made him uncertain. "King Felisa, is something wrong?" Shang Bo took a look and asked in surprise. "The kinut team is gone." "Ah, who can kill them? It can''t be the boy begita, can it?" Shang Bo said he was unbelievable. Felisa waved his hand and said coldly: "it has something to do with bejita, but the destruction of the team of kinut is just a small matter. They also brought an unexpected news to the king." Then he told the story of the dragon ball again. Felisa shook his head. "My father has gone to the earth. If we start now, I''m afraid it''s too late." "King krud went to the earth in person..." Shang Bo was stunned. It seems that most of the news about Longzhu is true. As a member of the former crud army, Shangbo is very clear about King crud''s city hall. This Lord, who said he would retire if he retired, and did not even pay attention to the huge power, would not go out of the mountain in person if it was not a matter of great importance. "It seems that nine times out of ten the news about Longzhu is true." "Are we going to earth?" Shang Bo asked with some worry. "It''s too late." Felisa frowned and was upset. She couldn''t catch up with the earth any more. Even if she was flying the spaceship of Saifei force, it would take at least ten days to get to the earth from the West galaxy to the North galaxy. By that time, the cauliflower would be cold. The dragon ball that can realize any wish disappears from the front of my eyes like this. How can Felisa be in a good mood. After thinking about it for a while, Felisa said decisively, "Mr. Shangbo, we''re going to namiks. Captain keniu reported that we met namiks on earth. The Dragon Balls there should be made by namiks." "My subordinates have heard that the namiks have magical magic before, but they didn''t believe it before. Now it seems that this rumor is not true." Seeing that Felisa didn''t plan to go to earth, Shangbo was relieved. You should know that there must be a wound in the fight between the two tigers. In front of the magic dragon ball, you can give up the love between father and son. Once king krud and Frisa quarrel, his subordinates are in the middle and both sides are in a dilemma. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 There is a vast darkness around, and the depth of the universe is far beyond the imagination of the world. After learning the news of Longzhu, Felisa thought that it was too late to go to the earth, so she just looked for the source and led the army to namec. With the navigation technology mastered by the flissa legion, it only takes more than ten days to get to namec from the West galaxy. In this way, the father and son as agreed to go to a different planet. The crudes were on the earth, while the friezes were on the nemec. On the other route, vegeta is also heading for nemec with a spherical aircraft. However, vegeta''s aircraft is backward in technology and its speed is slow. Even for a closer distance, it will take about 20 days. ¡­¡­ In the twinkling of an eye, it was seven days since Felisa and King krud set out. In a huge galaxy, in the habitable zone, a huge blue and white star is slowly moving in orbit. This planet is Sarada, the parent star of the birth of Saiya people. In ancient times, it died out in the universe because of civil war. It was not recovered through the power of the Dragon until decades ago. At this time, it is the center of the whole Saifei power and has a very special position in the universe. On this day, the airport of sharada planet is as busy as usual, with new aircraft taking off or landing from the airport in an endless stream. All of a sudden, another medium-sized spaceship landed from outer space, and then accurately landed on the parking space under the arrangement of the staff. After the cabin door was opened, three figures came down from it. Except one of them was short, the other two were very big men. These three people are from the earth, tabul and Napa, kajis. "This is Sarada planet. You must abide by the rules and don''t get into trouble here." Tabor has told them about the situation on the side of sharada for a long time. "Yes, we know." "No trouble, no trouble." Napa and kagis nodded in a hurry, looking cautious. "The gravity of Sarada is so strong that I can''t stand still." Napa felt his head and watched from left to right. All of a sudden, he saw many people with long tails. "Ha ha, there are a lot of Saiya people. Eh, some people''s hair is a little bit green." "It''s a mixture of Saiya and Teng, and it''s an indispensable force for Sarada." Tabor explained as he led them towards the Saian city. "Those hybrids are also very powerful, but they all hide their strength and can''t be detected by the detector." Napa watched all the way, using the detector to detect the situation of the surrounding people, but the values displayed were abnormal, and his heart was filled with surprise. "It''s true that even children are very powerful!" Cargis''s face was full of surprise. After spending so many years with bejita, they certainly know that there are some races in the universe who have the ability to hide their combat power. Even with the training of bejita, they can also hide their combat power. "The people of Sarada planet have received the most comprehensive training since they were born, and their hidden strength is the most basic. Well, if you see those children in combat clothes, they are all formal soldiers who have completed the basic training, and their combat effectiveness is more than 10000. According to the standards of Sarada planet, they are elite soldiers." "Great "It''s almost like me." Napa looked frightened. This planet, Sarada, is really worthy of its name. Even a child is very powerful. Then he was proud, and his fighting power was 12000. He was also an elite soldier on the planet Salada! Well, Tabor has told them before that the strength of sharada is divided from low to high: ordinary warrior, elite warrior, super warrior and even more powerful super warrior. The fighting forces are divided into defense forces, special operations forces, the Queen''s Pro guard and the ascali Corps. At present, the title of super warrior is only Rolan, SAFIYA, Brolli, rofei and ascali. Entering the Saian City, Napa and kagis look around curiously. Sharada is the center of Saifei''s power, far from being comparable to the previous star of bejita. Because it is the first time to enter Sarada, Napa and kagis are not fast. Tabor also plays the role of a guide and introduces them all the way. Suddenly, when they saw so many people, Napa and Napa suddenly felt that they had returned to their hometown. They were in a state of excitement. "The Saiya people still exist in good condition!" "The technology here is much more advanced than the earth, and there are many robots." "There are so many people over there. What are they doing?" Napa pointed to a place surrounded by black people. "If you are interested in the competition arena, you can go up and have a try, but the level requirements are relatively high.""Forget it." Napa immediately shrunk his neck. Although his combat effectiveness has exceeded 10000, he is nothing on the elite sharada planet. He is a newcomer, so it''s better to keep a low profile. Through a shady Road, Tabor took Napa to the registration office to complete the identity authentication. After receiving their own residence and training equipment, they officially joined the sharada planet. "Two. Latiz''s house is nearby. Would you like to go and have a look?" Tabulk airway. "Of course." "I don''t know what happened to the lad latiz. I''ll be surprised to see us." Napa grinned brightly. During the days in the spaceship, he had already understood Tabor''s character very well. At this moment, he just came to the parent planet of Saiya and needed to be familiar with the environment here. So they followed Tabor and headed for the neighborhood. Saiya people''s residential area is twined with green vines and trees, and the faint fragrance is floating in the air. Every small building has been carefully repaired, which combines modern technology and retains the flavor of nature. In a twinkling of an eye, they come to an independent small building, which is latiz''s home. Latiz''s home looks bigger than the other houses around. "Kowtow, kowtow!" A few knocks on the door. "Ka" the light voice of the electronic door rings, the door opens, and a beautiful looking woman Saiya comes out. When she sees the person in front of her, Napa and kagis can''t help but stay. The person who opens the door is Ji Nei. "Oh, it''s Napa and kagis. Long time no see. You''ve come to find latiz." Ji Nei said warmly. "You''re latiz''s mother. You''re not dead!" Ji Nei said with a smile: "he died before, but he was resurrected a year ago. Come in. Latiz and badak are practicing in the backyard. I''ll call them." "Oh, oh." Napa and kagis were in a trance. They didn''t know how to get into the door. They were shocked. It turned out that the dead could be revived! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Behind the baozi mountain, there is a towering mountain range stretching for hundreds of kilometers. This place is surrounded by mountains and dense forests. Because it is hundreds of kilometers away from the nearest city, few people come here. Deep in the mountains, the peaks are steep and the rocks are jagged. The protruding mountains soar into the sky. With the gorgeous clouds, it looks like a quiet scene of paradise. All of a sudden, two figures flashed between the trees and mountains. Like a ghost, it''s hard for the naked eye to see. Boom! A bunch of dazzling blue beams of light rose up in the mountains and forests. The next second, the light burst out, and the sky like the scorching sun illuminated the area several kilometers around. The wind pressure spread in all directions with the impact point as the center, delayed for a few seconds, the deafening roar sounded, accompanied by the dramatic ups and downs of the ground, humming, the whole back mountain of baozi mountain all vibrated, countless trees were bent by the hurricane, and birds were flying away. And the originator of all this is a big one and a small two. The older one is wearing an orange red martial arts uniform. He is handsome and agile. He shuttles through the primeval forest. The younger one is cute and young. He has beautiful purple hair and a young face. It seems that he has been carefully carved. His eyes are shining and full of agility. At this time, he was shouting with his mouth open, constantly throwing out beautiful energy rays. Whew, whew, just like a lady in the sky, a tree with a diameter of several meters is penetrated by energy rays and directly falls down. "Bula, your movements should be more flexible. Attack after you find the target. Don''t destroy blindly and cause energy loss." The young man avoided the girl''s attack and stopped in mid air to admonish him. "Well, Dad, you wait." Sun Bula pouted. As soon as she turned her eyes, she suddenly speeded up. The slender figure disappeared from her sight in an instant, and the slender figure kept flashing, leaving a blur in the sky, the earth, and the foothills. Then she banged and attacked the monkey king. Seeing sun Bula''s attack, the monkey king grinned, turned a curve in the void and pushed forward. Bang, sun Bula was hit by a strange force and flew out. After more than ten turns in the air, he fell to the ground and smashed a five meter diameter hole on the ground. "It''s a good method, but we don''t have enough time for the enemy''s tactics." Sun Wukong''s figure appeared in front of his daughter. He raised his leg and kicked sun Bula away. "Wow Sun Bula screamed, and his voice grew farther and farther away. Sun Wukong stood there waiting for a moment, but he didn''t see sun Bula back for a long time. Thinking that something had happened, he flew to look for it. Finally, on a steep cliff, he saw sun Bula hanging on the tree trunk at the edge of the cliff, his tail spinning and swinging like a swing. "Hee hee, Dad, it''s fun to play like this!" "Come on, don''t make trouble. If you don''t go back, you''ll miss lunch." The monkey king couldn''t help smiling. Suddenly, when he patted his head, the monkey king thought of something, "Oh, I''m so busy practicing that I forgot to go hunting for meat. It''s clear that bulma has told me many times Blah, you go back first. I''ll catch a prey. " "Well, I''ll go back first." Sun Bula nodded, took off and headed for home. ¡­¡­ In a small western style building in baozi mountain, bulmavu is in front of the desk, continuously welding with a welder, studying his new invention. "Mom!" Sun Bula flew in from a distance and came straight at him. Bulma took off her goggles and looked at her daughter''s ragged appearance. She said helplessly, "how can you make the training suit look like this again? Next time, remember to put on the fighting suit. What about your father?" "Hey Sun Bula put out her tongue lovingly, and said in a clear voice, "Dad has gone hunting." "I must have forgotten my words again." Smelling the smell of her daughter, bulma frowned slightly and said, "what''s the girl like? Go to take a bath. The hot water is ready." "I see." With a cry, sun Bula tore off his tattered training suit and ran to the bathroom. "The child is more and more careless." Bulma had no choice but to smile. Although she was dissatisfied, the martial arts atmosphere is the most intense nowadays. On earth, if her daughter can become stronger, she will be very happy as a mother. After all, countless experiences have proved that powerful power is the key to a happy life. The more powerful her husband and daughter are, the more confident bulma is. In her spare time, bulma stopped her research. She cleared the table and took out a cup of coffee to drink. "Mom, when will cousin roffy and sister ascali come to see me?" During the meal, sun Bula asked Luo Fei about their situation. He didn''t see Luo Fei for a while and thought about them strangely. "Your cousins, they were taken out to practice by Sophia. I''m afraid they won''t come back for a while." Bulma put down the bowl and chopsticks, and said that she had not seen the two children for some time."Well, aunt Sophia won''t take me out." "Bulma said with a smile:" who can''t keep up with your strength? If you have millions of fighting power, she will take you with her "I''ll be great, too." Sun Bula pouted and buried his head to pick up rice. "Well, bick will come to fight with dad again in two days. Can I watch it then?" "Yes, but be safe." "Yes, yes." Just when the three members of the monkey king family were enjoying the warm family time, a voice of anxiety suddenly sounded in the monkey king''s mind, "no, Monkey King, big things are not good!" "Ah, it''s the king of the world. What''s the matter?" The monkey king raised his head and talked to the king of the northern world. "Wukong, the earth is in big trouble." The voice of the king of northern boundary was trembling, and his words were full of panic. "What''s the big trouble?" Although the king of the northern kingdom was often surprised, the monkey king had never seen the king of the northern kingdom so frightened. His face immediately became serious, and he knew that something must have happened. The king of the northern boundary pauses for a moment, and his voice is a little bit desperate. "Wukong, do you know that King crude has come out of the mountain again, and he is leading the army towards the earth. In three days, he will arrive at the earth." "King clude, who is that?" The monkey king thought about it, as if he had heard the name somewhere. "Have you forgotten that it''s Felisa''s father, I told you before." The monkey king suddenly realized that when he was practicing in jiewang star, the northern jiewang explained the situation in the northern galaxy. Isn''t king krud the father of Felisa? He knows that Felisa is the overlord of the universe. The reason why Felisa was promoted to the overlord of the universe is that he inherited the Legion power left by King krud. "What did king crud come to earth for?" "How do I know that nine times out of ten, it''s the dragon ball that''s focused on the earth. Alas, the dragon ball always causes trouble! I can''t help you this time. " "Even the king of the world said that. The king must be very powerful. I really want to fight with him." When he heard that there were terrible masters coming to the earth, the monkey king was not afraid. Instead, he was eager to try. The king of the northern boundary was very nervous and said, "Wukong, what you think is too simple. The strength of King krud is not what you can imagine. That''s the guy who ruled the whole northern Galaxy for a long time! Yes, he''s just going to die. " "Well, at this time, only Saifei forces can help you, but since the martial arts conference a year ago, Queen Saifei and Mr. Luo Lan have left the North galaxy. They don''t know where they are going!" Speaking of this, the king of the northern world looks decadent. He doesn''t know that Rolan and SAFIYA are both on the star of yadrat. "How strong is king clude?" Monkey King was surprised. The king of the northern border said: "of course, when King krud was young, he showed at least 60 million combat power in a battle, which is even more terrifying than the present Felisa." "So powerful, then I''m no match." 60 million combat power, which is a kind of despairing power. Although the monkey king is very confident in his strength, his combat effectiveness is no more than 1 million. Even if he doubles his jiewang boxing, the combat effectiveness of 500 will be the best. Compared with 60 million, there is still a big difference. "Ah, now the masters of Saifei can''t get in touch. No one can help the earth. Wukong, King RUD will be on the earth in three days. You''d better prepare early and leave the earth!" There is no need to worry about firewood to keep green hills. Sometimes strategic retreat is not shameful. "Thank you for your reminding. I''ll think about it." Sun Wukong said, looking at Zheng with a puzzled look on his face, looking at his own bulma and sun Bula, he said: "bulma, Bula, we have something to do. Let''s hurry to the temple." Then the monkey king picked up bulma and was ready to fly away. "Stop, Wukong, what are you doing? What happened?" Bulma was suddenly picked up by the monkey king and confused by the fierce reaction of the other side. The monkey king said, "just now the king of the world contacted me and said that King crude and his subordinates are coming towards the earth. We have only three days left." "What, then the earth will be invaded again. It''s only a few days since the last time!" Bulma was stunned for a moment, then remembered the name of King crud, and suddenly turned pale. "Wait, King clude, isn''t that Felisa''s father?" Bulma''s sister, tayis, once wrote many novels based on the North galaxy. Among them, there are stories about King krud. Bulma likes to read novels in his spare time. Therefore, bulma knows more about the strength of King krud than the monkey king. At this moment, bulma also became nervous, anxious to turn around. "What can we do? The dragon ball has just been used. It will stay on the earth and die. Wukong, let''s take Bula to Sarada and go to my brother-in-law!""Don''t worry, wait till the temple!" The monkey king said calmly. "Yes, it''s too big to go to the temple first and contact them." At this time, bulma had no God and was taken to the temple by the monkey king. Sun Bula couldn''t understand what happened, so he followed his parents to the temple. ¡­¡­ PS: work needs, start shift work, 12 hours a day, try to keep up-to-date, just wait to recruit new people. In the first 10 days of May, 20 chapters were updated, which can be regarded as keeping two shifts a day. This chapter has more than 3000 words and is No. 11. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 Kailin holy land, vast forest, wind, like the sea ups and downs. Over the continuous snow mountains in the west, the towering Kailin tower stands in the center of the holy land, like a vertical line from a distance, connecting the distance between heaven and earth. Because of the vigorous development of earth martial arts in recent years, more and more people come to the holy land to challenge the pagoda, but few people actually climb it. On this day, several strong whirlwinds suddenly disturbed the martial artists who were recovering in the middle of the pagoda. They opened their eyes and saw only a few vague figures passing by. Soon the black spots disappeared into the clouds. "Did someone go by just now?" "No way, who has such a fast speed!" A young martial arts Taoist was a little suspicious, and immediately thought that his eyes were dazzled. You should know that he was in the high altitude of Kailin tower, at least tens of kilometers away from the ground. It''s not easy for ordinary people to climb here. No one can surpass him in a blink of an eye. But then, whew whew, several figures flashed past him, and the icy whirlwind almost blew him down. This time, the young martial Taoist saw clearly, and there was a flash of horror on his face. "Oh, my God, there are people. This kind of speed can''t be achieved by ordinary people. Are they the predecessors who successfully waited for the temple..." The young wudaojia was shocked and envied the strength of their predecessors. If only he could have such strength one day! "Well, come on, get on the Karin tower first, and then get the approval of Karin fairy!" There was a flash of perseverance in his eyes. The young martial arts master set his mind and started to climb towards the top of Kailin tower. On the earth, there are many martial arts lovers like this young martial arts Taoist. They are full of dreams and set foot on the road of martial arts cultivation with their own blood, challenging their own limits. Many years later, some of them succeeded, achieved their dream and became famous; some of them failed and fell on the road of pursuing their dreams for various reasons, but it was not in vain to recall their struggle when they were young. ¡­¡­ On the top of Kailin tower, cat fairy stands on the edge of the top of the tower with a wooden stick. On the second floor, there are more than a dozen outstanding martial artists working hard to train. The cat fairy looked at the Taoists who challenged the pagoda below and stroked their beards. His eyes were filled with a smile of satisfaction. As an immortal guarding Kailin tower, its greatest responsibility is to cultivate a new generation of martial arts. The decline of martial arts on earth has been seen for hundreds of years, but nothing can be changed. Today''s era is also the most dazzling one in its 800 years of experience. The scene of such a flourishing age was unprecedented even 300 years ago. At this time, the cat fairy''s eyes narrowed, and saw the monkey king, klin and others gathered from all over the world. They were all rushing towards the temple, and their breath did not converge at all, that is, they could feel a sharp wind blowing towards it from a long distance. Whew, whew! Sun Wukong, sun Bula, Kelin, tianjinfan and other people continued to fly from the top of the tower. Without stopping, they turned into several black spots and disappeared in the cloud. "This is What''s the matter? " Vaguely has some kind of premonition, the cat immortal is leaning on the wooden staff to look anxiously. Well, it seems that something really happened. The cat fairy thought in his heart, turned around and walked towards the second floor of kalinda. In front of the powerful enemy, its strength can not help at all. It can only give full play to its strengths and train some talents for the earth in the rear. ¡­¡­ Temple. The old God and Bobo are standing on the open hall. Qiqi and suno are instructing the martial Taoists in the hall. When the monkey king falls to the temple with bulma in his arms, Qiqi and suno come over. "Brother Wukong, are you in such a hurry? What''s the matter?" Qiqi is dressed in a white robe with a golden edge. The appropriate waist girdle reflects her graceful figure. Her hair is black and graceful. "Something really serious has happened." The monkey king bowed his head with a dignified face and said seriously to Qiqi. At this time, tianjinfan, Kelin and others were late. Bick said to the monkey king, "Monkey King, what''s the matter "It''s like this. Just now, Lord Wang of the world..." The monkey king told everyone about the warning from the king of the northern boundary. When everyone learned that king krud, who made the whole northern Galaxy scared, was about to arrive on the earth, everyone''s faces sank. "King crud, the overlord of the universe, how can such a big man have an eye on the earth?" "Nine times out of ten, it''s because of the dragon ball thing. Damn it, it''s because the communication devices of those Cosmic people leaked information, and they should have killed them directly when they knew it." Bick cursed coldly, his eyes twinkled, and the arrival of King clude made him feel unprecedented pressure."We don''t know if it''s the peak of 60 million combat effectiveness..." Colin took a cold breath and felt cold all over. "But the two wishes of Longzhu have been used two days ago." "We have only three days left." All of a sudden, everyone was silent. The idea of abandoning the earth and going to Sarada flashed through my mind, but it was soon abandoned by them. If they leave, what about the rest of the people who stay on earth? King crud, who can''t find the dragon ball, is bound to vent his anger on the people on earth. Even though they knew that they could not do it, klin and others decided to live and die together with the earth. This is the responsibility of a warrior. "Ladies and gentlemen, we still have three days left. I hope we don''t have none at all." Qiqi''s clear and moving voice rang out. Everyone looked at her, Qiqi said: "in the deep of the temple, there is a room called" spiritual time house ". One year inside is only equivalent to one day for the outside world. If we make good use of it, we still have three years, but there is a limit in the spiritual time house. We can only enter two people at a time." "How to arrange the candidates to enter will be a key issue." Colin and Tientsin fan looked at each other and sighed. Tientsin Fan said, "let''s forget it. Even if we are given three years to grow up, we can''t defeat king krud. Let''s leave the opportunity of cultivation to Wukong." Klin said: "yes, Wukong and bick are different from us. They have a greater chance of breakthrough. If they are allowed to enter in turn, they can be divided into three groups to give full play to the maximum effect." The first day: Monkey King and buck; the second day: Monkey King and sun Bula; the third day: Buck and sun Bula. Reasonable arrangement can maximize the use of the remaining three days. At this time, the monkey king frowned and said, "it''s not so simple. It''s not a breakthrough to practice. Once it''s a breakthrough, it will take at least a period of time to accumulate. In my estimation, I can only stay in it for a day at most. It''s just a waste of time to stay for a long time." Smell speech, Kelin and Tianjin rice also reaction come over, wry smile, is oneself think too naive. Practice breakthrough is a process of accumulation. To a certain extent, pressure can give people the motivation to practice. However, it is impossible to achieve unlimited breakthrough only by pressure or suffering. There is no certain amount of accumulation between the two breakthroughs. What can we do to break through the bottleneck on the level. "In this case, Wukong and Bula will use the first day, and the next day, bick, who will go in with him..." "I''ll do it!" Tianjin rice stood up, "although my strength is not very good, but the use of King boxing, barely can do bik''s sparring." "I don''t mind. The endurance of these three eyes is pretty good..." Bick nodded coldly. Things are arranged in this way. As for who will use it on the third day, we can see the situation at that time. Maybe king krud''s army has already entered the earth before the third day. Next, Sun Wukong and sun Bula, under the leadership of Qiqi, first enter the spiritual time house. The golden door slams, and the time and space inside and outside the time house are separated. "Blah, we have only one year to go. We must make a breakthrough as soon as possible during this period." The monkey king put on his martial clothes and tightened his belt. "Well." Sun Bula raised his head and nodded his head, his young face full of seriousness. ¡­¡­ In addition, in addition to the monkey king, they enter the spiritual time house to practice, the group has other arrangements, eggs can not be put in a basket, other measures are also in progress. Bulma continues to contact the planet sharada, hoping that they can send support there. However, the gods know that the time left for them is too tight, and the foreign aid of sharada may not be able to come in time. So the second plan is to use the bulma family''s spaceship to send a group of earth people away from the earth, and send thousands of people away in the size of the disk spaceship It shouldn''t be a problem. In addition, the taishanglaojun area of Wuxing mountain can accommodate some people. Even if the earth is destroyed, it is enough to make the blood of the earth people continue. Of course, because they know that there is another set of dragon balls in the far away namec star, so in their hearts, they still have a glimmer of hope. Even if the earth is really destroyed, the power of the dragon ball can still revive them. It''s just that they don''t know that when the krud Dynasty came to the earth, the colder universe emperor Frisa was rushing back from the West galaxy, and the destination was namik. ¡­¡­ East galaxy. Medamor, the sky is clean and spotless. Medamor is a famous magic star in the East galaxy. Its mysterious degree in the dragon ball world is comparable to that of namec and yadrat. In recent years, a force called askari Legion has risen in the East galactic region. With the help of the Magic Cave as a springboard, the askari Legion has been fighting everywhere and has become a powerful force in the East galactic region. However, surprisingly, the relationship between the always domineering askari Legion and medamor is surprisingly harmonious. Some people can often see the soldiers of the askari Legion Enter the star calendar of medemore.On this day, a few uninvited guests came to the star of medamor, which had been quiet for a long time. These uninvited guests, a total of five people, all have orange hair, skin is light blue, water blue. "Boss, is there really something we want on this planet?" Among the five, a woman with orange curly hair looked around, with an indifferent face. The tall man, who was called the boss, gave a cold smile and said, "don''t worry. I already feel the call of that thing. It must be on this planet." "Come on, grab that thing with me!" "Ha ha, there are some experts in this star. I haven''t heard of it before. It should be the rising star later." The short man in the red coat felt the smell of the planet, and his cold face showed the color of disdain. "After all, we have been sleeping for a long time, and many things in the world have changed. I don''t know whose blessing we entrusted this time, but we broke the seal of the king of the world. Hehe, if we have a chance to see him, we must thank him." "Hey hey, don''t talk about it. We''ll find what we want." The five talked and laughed. Their cold faces were rebellious. They soared into the air, swept through the mountains and hills, and soon came to a plateau. Along the way, they met many cosmonauts who had experienced on medamor. They laughed with disdain, and had no idea. the Milky way is as like as two peas of Alta people he saw before. If he is here, he may be the four Pojk group who tried to destroy the Milky way and seal it by special means. ¡­¡­ The plateau is covered with shade, but compared with low altitude areas, the green vegetation is much less. They landed on the plateau, walked slowly for some distance, and a towering pyramid shaped building appeared in their sight. "Look, that''s what we''re looking for, mefilada Tower!" With a smile on his hard face, bojack went straight to the mefilada tower. When approaching the tower, a beautiful medamor star stopped in front of the five people. Looking at the five people who suddenly flew in, she said, "ladies and gentlemen, the internal quota of the spirit tower is full now. If you want to enter, you need to wait for the next batch." "Oh, 1.8 million combat power. It''s pretty good. It looks like the people who are responsible for the war here." Bojack touched his chin with interest. Zanjia glanced at her and said, "I can kill her with one finger." "Don''t be so rude, after all, they are the owners here..." bojack said with a laugh Zanjia: "tut!" Audrey Moore frowned and looked at bojack five. She didn''t know why. When she faced them, she felt uneasy, which made her alert. The medamor people have many magical secrets, among which there are many ways to predict crises. ¡­¡­ PS: more than 4000 words, two in one, not divided into two chapters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 With the appearance of bojack five, there was no reason for Audrey Moore''s surprise. Her pale blue eyes frowned as she looked at them. However, the meidamore people are a peace loving race and maintain the most friendly attitude towards foreign practitioners. "Ladies and gentlemen, the current internal quota of the spirit tower is full. Please wait a moment." Audrey Moore said in a clear and pleasant voice. "Ha ha ha, this woman asked us to wait Well, the mefilada tower is in our pocket As if he had heard something funny, Peter, the big man in bojack''s five, began to laugh. "If you want me to say it, you can go straight in." Zanjia lifted her orange curly hair, flashed a chill on her pretty face, and laughed coldly. "Those who come are not good!" From each other''s words, she felt aggressive, and her face suddenly changed. When she was about to give a warning, she saw the tall and straight bojack step forward. Deng! Deng! Deng! She walked very leisurely towards Audrey Moore, and her breath increased with each step. When she came to her, the breath of terror had been firmly locked in the range of kilometers, and all of a sudden, space and time seemed to solidify. Audrey Moore just felt that her breath was stagnant, and her body seemed to be pressing the weight of the whole planet. "It''s time to hand over the mefilada tower." Bojack smiles faintly, but his voice is filled with infinite chill. Dew looked at bojack in horror, and Audrey Moore frowned and bit her ruddy lips. "It''s absolutely not allowed to take away our spiritual tower." "Tut, toasting is not a penalty. When I was in the universe, you aborigines didn''t even develop civilization. At that time, mefilada tower was already on this planet. I really thought that we were the first to discover it. Alas, we thought that we didn''t need to use force, but why didn''t you recognize it?" "No one can stop what my Lord wants." His face suddenly became cold, and the terrible momentum turned into waves, sweeping away in all directions. Boom! The whole star of medemore was shaking violently. Audrey Moore was the first to bear the brunt of this momentum, and his face turned pale. At this time, the medamor people and cosmologists of various nationalities who practiced in the spiritual tower discovered the bojack five, so they came out of the tower one after another and gathered around Audrey Moore. "Lord odemore, let''s deal with him together!" "How dare you be presumptuous on medamor With a sharp drink, groups of medamor people attack bojack and others. These medamor people all have the title of "wudaojia" car, and their strength is at least more than 10000. In medamor, the hard target of the martial arts is to reach 10000 combat effectiveness. Watching groups of people attack each other, her face changed. "Be careful, you can''t deal with these people." But it was too late. As soon as her words fell, the young man with the big sword around bojack started. I saw a virtual shadow in each position once again, white light flashed, blood splashed, and then a fierce cry rang out, those who rushed out of the tower of medamor were all cut down to the ground, and the creator of all, young swordsman, stood upright in the same place. "Hey, gekuya''s action was sharp enough. He could torture for a while, but he killed him so easily!" Zanjia grinned coldly. "Some of the strength is not classy guy, why so serious." Swordsman gekuya looked at him lightly and said contemptuously. "You I killed my people "Unforgivable!" Audrey Moore''s face is ugly, the ground to bojack five, "whoosh", the figure of Audrey Moore suddenly disappeared from the line of sight, and then toward bojack they attack. "Boss, let me do it!" Zanjia lifted her hair. "Go Bojack nodded in a relaxed tone. Zan Jia chuckled, her pale blue eyes turned, and she glanced at the void, sneered, and her white fist came over. Bang! Audrey Moore''s attack was intercepted all of a sudden, her body was thrown out by a huge force, and the dry dust rose. Audrey Moore took a breath and looked at zanjia strangely. At this time, zanjia''s figure suddenly disappeared. "I''m here..." A light voice sounded in my ears. When it reappeared, it had already come to the side of Audrey Moore, with the steel tongs like palm on the girl''s shoulder, and then with a great effort, a huge force would fly out of Audrey Moore. Then there was a flash, and she came to the front of her flight path faster than Audrey Moore. Raise your leg and kick it down! Boom! There was a deafening sound, and the earth broke, cracking like a spider web. Whew, the splashing gravel accelerated and shot out in all directions.Poof! Audrey Moore''s face turned pale with a gush of blood from her mouth, and her body was trapped in a huge pit, unable to move. "Miss odemore, let''s help you!" "How dare you go wild on medamor, have you asked our opinion?" "Fight! Fight! Fight There are streamers coming from all over the planet. They are all saints living in seclusion on medamor. They all have the strength of martial arts masters. There are 16 streamers converging here, and each streamer represents an expert whose combat power is no longer less than 1 million. "Be careful. These guys are not easy to deal with." Audrey Moore got up from the pit and went through the tunnel. She has just learned zanjia''s strength and the horror of the other side. "Don''t worry, we also have secret weapons." The new master of martial arts said confidently. "Everyone, start to perform" fusion technique "!" With a shout of peace, sixteen medamol stars in pairs began to dance funny dance, and then in a burst of brilliant light, eight new figures appeared. White coat, white trousers, a sleeveless jacket, waist belt, a very traditional dress of medamor star. It is the "fusion" produced by the soldiers! "Well? The strength has increased a lot. " Bojack touched his chin and looked at it in surprise. I don''t know what secret skill I used. The new eight men are more than ten times stronger than before, and the lowest ones are 12 million! "Boss, these aborigines also have something to recommend!" Zanjia turns shuilingling''s eyes, but her beautiful eyes flash a trace of tyranny. ¡­¡­ In this war, the medamorites were defeated. They underestimated the strength of bojack and his party. Even if they used the "fusion technique" to increase their strength, they were still not bojack''s opponents. The martial arts master and many medamarean people drank blood, and then they were brutally slaughtered. Except for a few medamarean people who learned the "transfer technique", all others were killed. On this day, the civilization of medamor disappeared from the universe. Looking at the prosperous and huge star of medemore finally reduced to purgatory, audemore''s face pale, blue eyes full of hate. With a blue light, her figure disappeared from the universe. ¡­¡­ Earth, three days of time in a hurry, King krud''s army has been close to the solar system. In these three days, there was a secret mobilization on the earth. With the cooperation of the United Kingdom, some potential earth people were transferred to wuxingshan and spaceships in batches. It will be a bloody battle to meet the earth next. At the same time, Sun Wukong and sun Bula also came out of the spiritual time room. Perhaps because of the pressure of the external situation, the monkey king and sun Bula and others have made great efforts to cultivate, and the harvest is far more effective than the outside world. In one year of the spiritual time house, the fighting capacity of the monkey king has increased from 1.1 million to 2.4 million, more than doubling. If you try your best to open jiewang boxing, you can reach tens of millions of combat effectiveness. "Saifei''s masters are coming from Sarada, but even the most advanced flight equipment can''t arrive before the enemy arrives." "I contacted rankie, but I haven''t been able to get the whereabouts of my brother-in-law." Bulma''s face was a little gloomy. "It seems that we can only rely on ourselves. I haven''t tried the taste of death yet. I hope it won''t be too hard." Said Colin, with pleasure and bitterness. "There''s no way to do that. Alas, the opponent is king krud. Even if they come here, there may be a gap in the face of the cosmic overlord who dominated the North Galaxy many years ago." Sun Wukong comforts bulma. He has lived on Sarada for a long time and knows that they are all super sais. However, it is not clear what the strength of super sais is. "If there is really no way, I can only increase the strength of jiewang boxing. I hope my body can carry it." "In fact, super Saiya are very powerful." Sun Bula murmured in a low voice. She once again heard her cousin talk about super Saiya people. According to her cousin, super Saiya people are absolutely powerful. "Bulma, you and oolong hurry to enter the spaceship. In case something really happens to the earth, it''s up to you to go to namec to find the dragon ball there." "Well, you''re going to survive." Bulma nodded hard, looked firmly at Monkey King and his daughter, waved, and boarded the spaceship with Wulong, Guixian and others ¡­¡­ On yadrat, Rolan and Sophia don''t know what''s happening on this side of the earth. At this time, they are watching the battle between Rolan and ascali in the training ground of yadrat. On yadrat, energy, also known as "sprito", is a way of cultivation that is partially different from the earth''s atmosphere.Rolan and Sophia lived on yadrat for three years ago, so they have a certain understanding of "sprito". However, Brolli and Meredith have no contact with these. They have also paid close attention to them during this period, and the effect is very good. "Well?" Luo Lan suddenly looked up into outer space. "What''s the matter?" Sophia looks at Lorraine. "It seems that there is a sense of deja vu in outer space, er The breath is very weak. " Luo Lan''s eyes swept to the deep space, feeling that the breath was getting weaker and weaker, and seeing that it was about to disappear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 "It seems that there is a sense of deja vu in outer space, er The breath is very weak. " Luo Lan''s eyes swept to the deep space, feeling that the breath was getting weaker and weaker, and seeing that it was about to disappear. "I''ll have a look." With that, Luo Lan catches the breath and moves out from the star of yadrat. Somewhere in the universe, a handsome figure appeared without warning. Luo Lan caught the breath and moved to a meteorite belt not far from yadrat. The target was a number of strange meteorites with different rules. Where several meteorites gathered, a touch of blue figure attracted his attention. Luo Lan looked closer and found that it was a woman who passed out. She has blue hair and graceful figure. She is dressed in white. She has a pretty face, but her whole face is pale and bloodless. Her eyebrows are frowning because of serious injury. Luo Lan takes a closer look and recognizes the identity of the woman in front of her. There is a trace of surprise on her face. It''s her! He knew the person in front of him, and it was actually oder Moore, a star of medamor. "Audemore, how did she come to the vicinity of the star of yadrat and get so badly hurt?" Medamor is located in the East Milky way, while yadrat is at the declination angle of the North Milky way. The distance between the two stars is more than 18000 miles, and judging from the other''s serious injury, they should have just experienced a bloody battle. After all, it''s a meeting. When Luo Lan sees that Audrey Moore is seriously injured, she won''t stand by. Hold her body and put a bean into her mouth. After a while, she woke up. Suddenly saw a man appeared in front of him, consciousness is still in a state of confusion, Audrey Moore launched a conditional attack, a contains a huge energy Qigong bomb from the palm of his hand, whew directly toward Luo Lan attack in the past. This kind of attack can''t hurt Luo Lan. He shakes his hand and easily catches the energy of Audrey Moore. Squeeze your hands, and the energy will dissipate in Xumi. "Odemore, it''s me!" Luo Lan stops Audrey Moore, a mental wave appears in each other''s mind. "Er, Luo Lan..." At this time, Audrey Moore also recognized Rowland''s identity, and the coldness on her face dispersed. Instead, she was embarrassed. "What happened and why did you get so hurt?" Luo Lan frowned and asked. "Medemore, something''s wrong..." Thinking of the disaster of her mother star and the countless people who died in blood, Audrey Moore was sad. Her blue eyes showed a ripple of light. In fact, when she saw that Audrey Moore was seriously injured and embarrassed, Luo Lan probably guessed that medemore must be in big trouble, otherwise she could not be so embarrassed with the title of saint. Later, in the story of Audrey Moore, Rowland knows the whole story. It turns out that all this started because the spiritual tower of medamor was coveted by outsiders. Five powerful cosmonauts entered medamor and pointed out that they wanted to rob the spiritual tower. The medamor people refused to agree, so the conflict broke out. In a word, things like spiritual towers, like the dragon ball of the earth, are very attractive. Their existence has brought glory to the civilization of medamor, but also brought disaster. "You just said that one of the five people is called zanjia. Are they four men and one woman with orange hair?" Luo Lan asked after listening to the story of Audrey Moore. "Yes, do you know who they are?" Luo Lan said: "I probably know. If it''s the five people, it''s not easy for you to escape." Audrey Moore turned his face and gazed. Rowland continued: "the names of the five people are bojack, zanjia, buchin, Peter and gekuya. They are thugs trying to destroy the four major galaxies. They were sealed at the end of the galaxy by the four kings a long time ago." "Yes, that''s their name." There was a twinkle of hate on Audrey Moore''s pretty face. "No wonder you will be destroyed. You know, the five bojack people are not simple. They come from the Alta people, the ancient fighting people. Their fame once resounded throughout the universe..." Luo Lan sighed a breath, Meida Moore star''s luck is not very good. In ancient times, Altas and SAIAS were called fighting nations. Now only a few people, such as bojack, have survived. Conservatively, bojack''s strength should be no less than that of complete Shalu. It''s no surprise that their fusion skills will be lost to them. Knowing the origin of bojack and others, Audrey Moore''s blue eyes suddenly tightened, and the pressure on her body made her breathless. "They are so strong. How can I avenge my people?" Audrey Moore sighed heavily. Luolan then comforted her that she could beat bojack and they had a way to restore medamor to its original shape. At first, Audrey Moore couldn''t believe it, but when she saw Luolan become a super Saiya, she immediately believed it."Luo Lan, I beg you to save my people." "Well, that''s easy to say." Luo Lan ordered a head, the facial expression is very relaxed appearance. The strength of bojack and his party is not in his eyes. According to the strength shown in the plot, they are only at the level of Shalu at best. The power of more than two billion combat effectiveness is nothing terrible for Luo Lan now. He can be easily defeated. "By the way, how did you come to the sky near the star of yadrat?" A trace of embarrassment flashed across audemore''s white face. "I had planned to go to yadrat for help, but when I was performing the" transfer operation ", the injury broke out and fainted." Smell speech, Luo Lan can''t help but smile, and then the two returned to the star of yadrat. For the arrival of Audrey Moore, Sophia and Brolli showed surprise, especially Brolli. The last time I saw Audrey Moore was more than ten years ago when I went to medemore to improve my mental strength. In a flash, after so many years, Gloria''s spirit has been under control, and his strength has reached an unfathomable level. "Can I help you?" Knowing the disaster of medamor, Brolli asked sincerely. He''s really going to do it. "Thank you Audemore said gratefully. "You''re welcome. I''m just showing up to my friends." Brolli touched his head and laughed. "The fighting people, the Altas, don''t know how they compare with the SAIAS?" Meredith asked with interest that she had never heard of this race in the sixth universe. It might have died out in history. "It''s more than two billion combat power, just like when you became a super sair." Luo Lan said with a smile. "It''s not very strong either." Meredith nodded and got a general idea of the other side''s strength. Her normal combat effectiveness is more than 40 million, although it is only the most elementary ordinary Super Saiyan state, but it can also be increased to more than 2 billion after becoming, which is about the same as bojack and others. Of course, considering that we are still pregnant, our strength will be greatly reduced. At this time, Meredith didn''t really want to do it. "Speaking of artans, before I became a super Saiya, the woman I met was also an artan." Saifeiya said leisurely, remembering the experience of being defeated by an orange haired woman. If she hadn''t escaped quickly in those years, she would not be standing here now. But now the situation has changed, the strength of the greatly increased Saifeiya believe that if you meet that woman now, you can easily beat each other. "That woman''s name is Bree, and she''s from ARTA." Luo Lan said the news from amosa, an ancient Saiya man. Suddenly, he began to laugh. "Do you have any interest in going to medamor together, Sophia, Meredith and Gloria?" Sophia''s bright eyes looked at him. "Are you going to do it?" "Depending on the situation, I think we can let roffy and ascali practice." "They are about the same." Sophia nodded thoughtfully. Roffy and ashkari''s Super Saiyan form is higher than Meredith''s, but due to the difference of normal strength, they are slightly lower than Meredith''s after transformation, which is about the same level as when begita first stepped out of the mental time house in the original work. ¡­¡­ PS: working 12 hours a day, I can''t carry it ~ ~ any more www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 To deal with bojack and his party, rofei and ascali still lack some strength, but this is a severe test. You should know that the Saiya race is more brave and more aggressive. As long as they are not defeated at one time, a slightly stronger enemy can stimulate their potential. In the original book, Monkey King and bejita deal with saru is a living example. Bojack''s strength is only one line higher than that of ascali, which can bring pressure to them without directly destroying them. Obviously, in Luo Lan''s heart, bojack is the best test object arranged by heaven for her two children. With such an idea, Luo Lan beckons and beckons Luo Fei from a distance. With the flash of two crystal lights, Luo Fei and ascali come to Luo Lan in front of them. "Daddy Roffy and ascali are shining with gold, and their blond hair stands up. Askari''s eyes were turning, and she looked at the blue haired Audrey Moore standing beside her. Her blue eyes were as clear as gems. "This sister, the color of her eyes is really beautiful." Audrey Moore also looked at them, deeply shocked by the strong breath of the two children. "They are Luo Lan''s children. They have such powerful energy." It''s incredible that she opened her mouth. In the Super Saiyan form, their terrible energy has turned into flames, and her whole body is covered with a layer of substantive golden flame. She has never seen such a powerful and visual impact. Golden hair, green eyes, hair upturned, was wrapped in a layer of flame. From the image, super Saiya people give people a strong sense of impact, looks majestic. "It''s Super Saiyan form, and it''s more powerful than usual." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Super Saiya..." Audrey Moore murmured to herself. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on them. She said in secret, "it should be the same as" fusion ", which is a normal fighting form. But really, the two children are too powerful." If the child is still so powerful, how powerful Luo Lan himself should be, and the three people around him It should be more powerful! In my mind, I was so confused that I was forced to jump from the cliff by the real dilemma, but suddenly I found that there was a cable bridge leading to the other bank just a few meters away from the cliff. At the end of the mountain and the water, there is no way out, and there is another village in the dark. At this moment, Audrey Moore''s heart is full of joy. Talking about bojack to the two children, roffy and ascali, who are keen on fighting, have their eyes lit up. "To go, to go, medemore is not far from my Ryukyu star. It''s still a neighbor." Ascali''s voice was clear and loud. Audrey Moore looked at it suspiciously, and Rolan said with a smile, "ascali is the master of the East Galaxy ascali Legion." "So it is!" Audrey Moore was surprised. Apart from practicing and teaching martial arts, she didn''t care much about the changes of external forces in the universe. In recent years, she only vaguely heard about the ascali legion, but she didn''t want to be founded by Luo Lan''s daughter. This little girl is wonderful. "Nah, Dad, take us to medemore quickly!" Askari blinked, and suddenly a cold cyclone rolled up all over her body. They practiced all day on yadrat, and they were already suffocated. The appearance of bojack and others just gave them a chance to practice and test their practice effect. "Well, I''ll take you there now. Come here!" Luo Lan listens and smiles. She looks at Sophia''s waist and waves to ascali with the other hand. Ascali, who is only one meter tall, immediately hangs up with a smile. When broccoli and Meredith see this, they also smile. Several people form a circle. Then, in a burst of crystal light, whew disappeared from yadrat. ¡­¡­ Medemore. After a bloody battle, the originally calm and beautiful atmosphere has become violent. The whole planet is shrouded in super catastrophes. From outer space, it is obvious that three monstrous super cyclones stick to the surface of the planet, each with a diameter of more than 1000 kilometers. The earth''s surface is a miserable scene after the end of the world. Hoo, a bright light appeared on the surface of medamor, and there was a raging heat wave. Luo Lan, they landed on a mountain on the mainland, and everywhere they looked was the hot scene of steam rising. "It''s totally different from the last time I came here." Brolly looked around. "The battle of high energy has extremely serious damage to the planet, and it is not easy for medamor to survive." Luo Lan said. If the combat power is more than 10000, the damage caused by the battle is civilization destruction. If the combat power is as high as several hundred thousand, the destruction of ordinary planets is easy except for some stars of special materials. For example, when Felisa destroys begita, only 530000 combat power in the first form is easy to perform."Well, bojack, where are their people?" Askari shakes her head and releases her breath. Suddenly, five strong, bloody and dark breath come into her senses and smack her tongue. Her green eyes open wide. "Wow, it''s terrible. Is that the man I and roffy are dealing with?" There was a flush on her cheek, and ascali licked her lower lip excitedly. "The strongest breath is bojack. Compared with him, the other four breath are not enough to be afraid of." Luo Fei''s face is serious way. Luo Lan said: "I and Saifeiya will stop other people. You just deal with bojack." Looking at brolly and Meredith, they both nodded with ease. Bojack''s fighting power is about 2.5 billion, and his comrades are much weaker, but the fighting power of more than one billion is a little weaker for Broglie and Meredith. "You two have to do well." Sephia looked over with a cold face. "Good!" Ascali laughed excitedly, and roffy nodded seriously. Then they found out bojack''s breath. They drank the breath of the explosion, and the golden flame became more intense. Then, "whew" turned into streamer and disappeared in the sky. "Let''s go too. Don''t let the two children be bullied. Sophia, please take care of Audrey Moore. Gloria, take care of Meredith. After all, they are still pregnant with your children." "Well." "I''m not that delicate!" Meredith was smiling quietly. Although her stomach had been raised a lot, the physical condition of Saiya people was different from that of ordinary people, and it was not even impossible to fight. After some arrangement, they took off and flew to bojack''s position. Due to the influence of the energy fluctuation from the spiritual tower, the instantaneous moving energy could not be used near the tower. ¡­¡­ Spirit tower. Also known as "mefilada tower", it is located on a plateau of medamor, but at this time the plateau has disappeared, surrounded by naked underground magma, hot lava flowing and bubbling. On top of the rolling lava, a columnar tower is inserted into the lava, and the base of the tower is engraved with various strange runes. On the whole, it shows that the "mefilada tower" behind the base is somewhat similar to the "Kailin tower" on earth, but the mefilada tower is stronger and more mysterious than the Kailin tower. Near the tower, the Luofei brothers and sisters are already fighting with bojack and others. Bojack, with blue skin, stares at roffy and askari with a sinister look. His eyes are shining. "Super Saiya, are you going to fight me?" "No nonsense, just fight." Ascali yelled and shook her fist. Her breath soared. "Boss, this little girl''s attitude is so arrogant." Zanjia''s face was cold, and she was afraid of ascali''s power. "Hum, isn''t the Saiya always like this? They look lawless." Bojack calm a face, the cold air around the temperature reduced a lot, "the strength of these two super Saiya is not small, how can there be such a powerful super Saiya in this era, they look like they are not adults." "How did they show up on this planet? Are they also eyeing the mefilada tower?" His face became colder. Bojack sneered, "ha ha, it''s just children who have never seen the world and don''t know the danger of the world. Let them see the cruelty of society." "Zanjia, Buqin, Peter and gekuya, come up and teach this little girl a lesson. I''ll deal with the bigger one first." With that, his strong body turned to Luo Fei. "Hey, I''m not afraid to be bullied by more people, but my father told me to fight with your boss. I''m not interested in you." Crisp voice said arrogant words, askari narrowed her eyes, body suddenly became fuzzy, appeared again, has come to Luofei side by side with him, stand with bojack confrontation, both sides of the air pressure collision, the sky suddenly split into two petals. In the heart secretly surprised, Zan Jia frowned and pulled down her face. "How dare you look down on us." Just as he was about to start, several figures came from the sky. Rolan, Sophia, Brolli, Meredith and others arrived together, while Audrey Moore was protected by several people. "You guys step back and don''t disturb my daughter''s trial!" Saifeiya light said, tone no doubt. "What kind of woman are you? Why should we listen to you?" Zanjia has a bad attitude. "My words don''t need your consent!" Saifeiya looked at zanjia indifferently. Her beautiful eyes turned red in an instant. The golden light was shining on the surface of her body. There was no doubt that a force of peerless authority rolled up the fierce storm and directly rolled towards her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Oh! Zan Jia''s body was full of pressure. The space around her was frozen in an instant under the influence of the unquestionable rumble from Saifeiya. Zanjia faltered a little, looked up at Saifeiya and became frightened. Ah, with a scream, her cold and heartless red eyes lingered in her mind. Majestic, cold, domineering, invincible! All sorts of thoughts flashed through her mind, and even she felt incredible. The corners of her mouth twitch. Zanjia suddenly feels that her throat is a little dry, but she can''t say what she wants to say. Looking at Sophia, their eyes are full of fear. "Boss It seems that these people are not as simple as they seem. What should we do? " Zanjia looks at bojack for help. "Here are some more people..." Bojack frowned and focused on Luo Fei. From the corner of his eyes, he looked at Luo Lan. Because Luo Lan did not become a super Saiya, his normal strength did not attract his attention. "Just a few Saiya, kill them!" The voice was cold and unquestionable. "But..." Zanjia hesitated. "Ha ha, zanjia, you are more and more useless. A few Saiya people have scared you like this. You know, our power is much stronger than theirs. Hey, the aborigines of the planet are also here, which can be solved at one time." A big man among bojack''s companions looks at zanjia scornfully, and then walks up to Luo Lan and them. "Peter, pay attention to your way of speaking." Zan Jia''s face is gloomy. She stares at Peter with cold eyes. When she looks at Luo Lan again, her previous palpitation has disappeared. Zan Jia frowns suspiciously. She also feels that her feeling just now is a little puzzling. "Well, I''ll pay attention to my attitude." The big man named Peter laughed. At this time, Buqin, a small altar, looked at them faintly. "Since the boss said that, then do as the boss said. I will deal with these Saiya people." Said will be put behind the hand out, put on a fighting posture, whew toward Luo Lan they rushed past. "The little man is coming." Luo Lan''s eyes are looking at calmly, and her tone is very relaxed. "I''m just anxious to die." Sophia sneered. "Who''s coming?" "I''ll do it." Saifeiya''s cold voice rang, a pair of red eyes like a beast staring at the weak lamb. A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly coagulated, red light shining again, the body accelerated to the extreme in a moment, appeared in front of buchin, interrupted buchin''s impact action. Fingers as thin as scallion are squeezed into fists, and one fist is forced to blow out. Bang! The crystal light penetrates the air and blows directly on Buqin''s face. The space is torn up directly. Buqin screams. Before he turns back, he turns into a meteor. Boom! Buqin bumped into the mountain in the distance, directly through the hard rock and deep into the magmatic layer. The thick smoke rose to the height of ten thousand meters, and the dazzling guanghuapu scattered. Buqin was hit by a huge hammer, and almost fainted. "Buchin?" "I was beaten away..." Zanjia and Peter are stunned. Bojack squints his eyes and starts to reexamine their strength. "These guys look really different. Are they super sais?" Bojack''s face immediately became dignified. As a survivor of the ancient Alta people, he had seen other super sais before he was sealed by the king of the world many years ago, so he knew that the transformation of super sais was a completely unreasonable transformation. If the other party is really super Saiya, then he needs to pay attention to it. Suddenly noticed the beautiful ruby eyes of Saifeiya, bojack calmed down, then relieved, "super Saiya''s eyes are turquoise, it seems that this woman is not super Saiya, well, the combat effectiveness is several times higher than just now." He didn''t know that the current state of Saifeiya is called red pupil form, and its strength is 10 times that of the normal state. "Ah, ah, ah!" Buqin rushed out of the ground with a black nose and a black face, and roared bitterly, "damned woman, I''ll kill you!" "Buqin, calm down. Your fighting power is still above your opponent. Don''t be carried away by anger." Bojack yelled coldly. "Yes, I''m a super warrior. How can I be defeated by a mere Saiya?" Buqin took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his chest, and his thin body burst into brilliance, but the dazzling light was much stronger than just now. Looking at Sophia, the whole person became cold. "Ha ha, just because this guy wants to beat his mother, that''s because his mother didn''t put out all her strength, otherwise she could kill him in three or two times!" Askari cocked her lovely lips and looked disdainful. In her mind, the strength of Saifeiya is second only to Rolan. How could several Altas be her opponents.Sophia glanced at her daughter and said to ascali, "don''t talk nonsense there. Don''t fight with your brother." "Oh Ascali, oh, very obedient, turns her eyes to bojack, and urges her body to move energy. The golden energy flame immediately envelops her slender body and stands with rofei. The two brothers and sisters confront bojack together. Bojack was stunned, and suddenly laughed wildly: "haha, it''s funny. Two kids dare to challenge me. I really think super Saiya is invincible. Since I want to die, I''ll help you." Bojack laughs wildly, with an impulse to act in his heart. The energy on bojack''s body suddenly began to rise. In an instant, the dazzling brilliance spread out. Bojack''s energy has risen to the peak. According to the universal energy value in the universe, it is about 2.5 billion combat effectiveness. Bang bang! The star of medamor was trembling and black smoke was rising everywhere, and the doomsday scene became even more desperate. "Lily, it''s time to fight!" Luo Fei took a deep breath, and his hair stood upright, shining with crystal light. "Hey, I''ve been ready for a long time." Ascali patted her chest, straightened up and stood beside roffy, her lovely little face becoming more serious. After a few seconds'' immersion in the air, Huoran''s violent energy rises on medamor, and the three figures begin to fight in midair. Roffy and ascali join together. The golden energy forms a solid wall to block bojack''s attack, and then crush it. Sha Sha! With the Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. Bojack sneered, as if he were sure to win. "How can I compare my energy with that of a child? Well, if these two children grow up, they will have a headache in the future!" Kill all threats in the cradle, with this idea, bojack''s attack becomes more decisive, wow, often a blow down, a huge flare will rise on the planet. After shaking off, the majestic energy converges in the palm of the hand, and then turns into a huge blue energy ball, splashing towards rofei and ascali "There won''t be anything wrong with those two children, will there?" Looking at the rising terrible fireball, Audrey Moore is facing the fierce wind, she can''t see the scene of the battle clearly, but from the ferocious energy in the air, the battle must be extremely fierce. She was worried that her home planet would be destroyed in the battle. Luo Lan looked at the sky with both eyes and a confident face: "there will be no problem with us. It''s a test for them. Saiya people are the easiest to break through in difficulties. That bojack is only a notch higher than them. It''s not that there is no hope of victory for them to join hands." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Audrey Moore nodded stiffly. On the other hand, little Buqin adjusted his mood and finally began to attack zephylia. However, the fight between him and zephylia was totally childish compared with bojack''s side, and hardly caused any waves. Said that this is a trial for the children, then Saifeiya will not let others disturb the trial process. When Buqin approached SAFIYA, SAFIYA turned lightly, with a faint sneer on her face. When both sides were close, SAFIYA suddenly increased her energy in her body, her hair turned golden in a flash, and she was crushed by the terrible pressure. Rustle, wind up a piece of smoke. Chitong super Saiya! The energy of instant promotion forms a thick energy layer three feet away from Saifeiya. Buqin''s attack falls on it and is immediately melted by the powerful energy, which turns into a sparse energy turbulence and disappears. Buqin''s whole face was dull, his face was frightful and dignified, and his eyes had shrunk to black spots. "Super Saiya?" "Hiss!" The palm of the hand is attached to the other person''s body, and a bunch of bright energy rays surge out of the palm, whew! The sharp energy rays shot in from Buqin''s chest and out from his back, directly smashing his heart. After all this, Saifeiya looked at each other without expression, stretched out his hand, and clapped out a ball of energy, roaring. Buqin''s face was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. Then his body was engulfed by the turbulent energy, and with the turbulence, it turned into powder and dissipated in Xumi. "Buchin!" Zanjia and Peter watched in disbelief. Seeing that buchin was killed, they both rushed out. But someone was faster than them. A bunch of white light flashed by. In the flash of light, gekuya with a big sword flashed to the top of Saifeiya''s head, holding the hilt of the sword in both hands, and cut down at Saifeiya. Facing the big sword cut down from the front of gekuya, Saifeiya looks at it calmly. As soon as she reaches out her hand to fight back, she sees a tall and straight figure coming to her. It''s Luo Lan.Seeing this, Saifeiya immediately took back her palm and looked at it quietly. Bang! With a sound of metal collision, Luo Lan''s two fingers hold the blade of the big sword, and the attack stops abruptly. No matter how hard gekuya tried, the sword was still. Gekuya looks at Luo Lan''s deep amber golden pupils. In the last second of his life consciousness, he can''t help thinking that maybe his boss, bojack, is not his opponent at all. Boom! Gekuya was killed by a Qigong wave of Luo Lan. Seeing his companion''s tragic situation one after another, zanjia and Peter are flustered this time. They don''t have the calmness at the beginning, but they don''t dare to lock the target on Rolan or Sophia. After calming down for a while, they rush towards Gloria and Meredith. "Although you can''t use 100% of your strength because you are pregnant, there should be no problem killing a person." Meredith''s pretty cheeks smile. Eyes turned into ice blue in a flash. Super Saiya! The eyes of the super sais in the sixth universe are blue, especially the cold eyes. Reach out and attack zanjia. On the other hand, Gloria can''t watch Meredith fight alone, so Gloria stops Peter when she fights zanjia. Peter is tall among the five artans, but he is not tall in front of Brolli, who is more than two meters tall. "I don''t like to do it at ordinary times. This time, I provoked first." Brolli whispered as he reached out with one hand, grabbed Peter''s head and lifted him up. Peter struggled painfully, his face turned black, but he couldn''t get away from Brolli''s hands. Brolli''s strength ranks second among Luo Lan''s several people, and is close to Luo Lan. According to the calculation of ordinary super Saier''s strength, Brolli can be regarded as the level of super Saier 2, and it is also very good in ordinary super Saier 2. Peter''s strength is only manmade 16 at most, so he is not his opponent. So a puff, like crushing watermelon, blood splash, head broken. Peter went to hell and died. ¡­¡­ At this time, bojack, who is fighting with the Luofei brothers and sisters, just turns around to see this scene, and the whole person is dumbfounded. In a few seconds, all his four subordinates were killed. You know, they have absorbed the energy of countless altars, and their combat effectiveness is more than one billion. They are also the best experts in the universe. They were killed in this way! Eyes looked at Rolan, Sophia, Brolli, Meredith and others, suddenly saw their different pupil color, pupil eyes suddenly a shock contraction. Gritting his teeth: "super Saiya!" From the other side to show the state and the power of terror, he has 100% confirmed that they are super Saiya! It''s just that the eye color of super Saiya should be turquoise? How can there be so many varieties!! "Gold, red, blue, and the green eyes of those two little ghosts, when did the super sais have so many variant forms?" In the fierce wind, bojack felt a deep chill. ¡­¡­ PS: the two chapters are not separated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Super Saiya is known as the strongest warrior in the Saiya family. Before he was sealed by the king of the world, bojack had seen the power of super Saiya. He was deeply impressed by the unique strengthening physique of super Saiya. Although I don''t know why the eyes of these super sais are different, there is no doubt that these people are super sais. Feeling the fierce and domineering breath of Luo Lan and Saifeiya in the distance, bojack''s face is uncertain, his eyes are tight, and he has a deep fear in his heart. "No, I may not be my opponent if I fight with them." He murmured that bojack soon had an idea. When he was outnumbered, the situation was very disadvantageous to him. In addition, the strength of Luo Lan and others made him afraid. At this moment, bojack''s mind flashed a lot of ideas, and he didn''t plan to take care of the two little guys. He finally regained his life from the seal of the king of the world. He didn''t want to lose his life here. Get out of here! This thought flashed in his heart. Bojack looked at the mefilada tower not far away with a gloomy face. He made a horizontal heart and thumped towards Luofei. They shot a large group of energy. Then, regardless of the effect of the attack, he flew directly to outer space. Bojack knows how strong zanjia and Peter are. Although as the boss, his strength is much stronger than zanjia and Peter, he is not sure how to defeat them. Now zanjia is killed so easily by those super sais, which means that if the other side wants to beat him, it''s not a big problem And the other side has four people, only from the energy intensity point of view, in addition to the pregnant women and children are weaker, the strength of the other three are all above him. The risk of staying here is too high. Now there is only one idea in bojack''s mind, that is to leave medamor as soon as possible. WOW! The gushing energy exploded soon after it was thrown out. The burst energy expanded rapidly in mid air and turned into a fog like barrier of blurred vision, which covered the area of tens of kilometers in an instant, and everyone''s vision became blurred immediately. When the sea of energy fog dispersed, bojack''s figure did not know where it had gone. "Where''s the big man, running away?" Ascali blinked her green eyes. "The other side''s gas has been transferred to the outer atmosphere." Luo Fei gasped, his face had been painted. "They want to keep fighting!" Askari mumbled, and then a pair of eyes flattered like looking to Rolan there. Looking at her daughter praying for her eyes, Luo Lan was very helpful and said with a smile: "don''t worry, he can''t escape." With that, Luo Lan''s figure blurred in situ, accompanied by a piece of crystal light, the void opened a slight ripple, Luo Lan appeared in front of bojack''s flight path. Outside the atmosphere, bojack, who is fleeing all the way to the stars, is still imagining how to revenge the sais after he leaves. At this moment, he suddenly seems to see something terrible. Bojack''s face changes wildly, and his ferocious face shows the color of panic. Not far in front of him, a glittering figure with terror blocked his way. It''s the super Saiya! Bojack''s face became ugly, and his cold breath didn''t live on his body. He wriggled his throat. His body couldn''t help a surge of excitement, and he felt cold all over. "Bojack, go back and fight my kids!" Clear voice, Luo Lan tall and straight figure appeared in front of bojack. A wall of air rolled over and crushed bojack to death. "Let me go back and fight with those two kids. Don''t you look down on me?" Bojack''s face was cold, his blue cheek was covered with frost, and he never ran away. It''s true that the other side''s strength is above him, but bojack is also a well-known figure. How can he fight with the two kids just because of the other side''s words? What kind of person do you regard him as? He''s a companion. Bojack''s heart is a little angry. "Ha ha!" Luo Lan laughs noncommittally, and her body disappears again. Suddenly, she comes to bojack. Looking at the figure flashing golden light near Chi Chi, bojack is thrilled and instinctively makes defensive actions. But what happens next second makes bojack begin to doubt his life. Bang! A slap came over, and the thick air wall pressed on bojack''s body. The whole space was torn apart in an instant. The sky overturned, the atmosphere trembled, and the brilliant light flickered in the space. The light slap was as vast as the earth, and even affected the structure of the whole space. Hula! Because the speed was too fast, bojack didn''t react to what happened. A heavy impact made him dizzy. His chest hurt, and his body had already fallen to the ground. There was a roaring falling sound in his ear, and the wind was blowing.The sky suddenly appeared a conical twisted surface, followed by the sound explosion and the wind. Bojack''s body hit the ground quickly. With a roar, the air wall rolled to the ground, which made the earth sink in a large range in an instant. At this moment, the earth overturned, the rocks splashed, and thousands of meters of thick black fog rose in place. Magma and gravel were thrown into the air. "Ah, ah, ah!" Bojack felt the sharp pain in his heart. His whole body seemed to fall apart, and his bones were in pain everywhere. The whole person was in a mess. "How can it be that his strength is so much stronger than mine..." I can''t believe I was shot down by a slap. Bojack wriggled his throat and roared wildly. The black scarf on his head had fallen off, revealing his orange hair. He waited for millions of years to come out of the seal of the king of the world. How did he come out and meet such a powerful monster. Suddenly, a cold suffocating pressure came on bojack again. Bojack raised his head stiffly, and the golden figure appeared in front of him again. The whole person seemed to fall into the ice hole Actually can''t move, Luo Lan''s breath has locked him, even if you want to escape, you can''t escape. Indifferent eyes slightly swept, the golden pupil eyes deep and distant, without a ripple. "Gulu!" Bojack swallowed his saliva, and his face turned pale as if he had been thoroughly seen through. "Damn, super Saiya should not be so powerful!" Turning to look around, sephia, Brolli, Meredith and others also gathered together. The four of them gathered him in the middle. Bojack''s face was cold, his face was furious, and his heart was creepy! "Roffy, ascali, keep fighting him!" Yelling at the two children, roffy and askari immediately respond when they hear it, and then come to bojack and continue to confront him. Looking at the two young super sais, bojack clenched his teeth. "I don''t have time to play with kids!" With the cold air gushing, bojack''s eyes look around. He knows that Rolan and Sophia are not easy people, and the big man doesn''t look simple, so he aims at the pregnant Meredith. This woman is the weakest of several people, which is about the same as himself. "Now we have to look for a shield." Bojack thought to himself that he had made a decision in his brain, and he went straight to Meredith with a hula. If he wants to escape, he is bound to find a breakthrough in the woman. "Well?" Meredith''s pretty face was a little unexpected. But when bojack was near Meredith, the tall and straight figure of Gloria suddenly flashed. A billowing golden column of air rolled down. Gloria roared, his tall body expanded a circle, his whole body muscles curled and burned with golden flame. With a dull bang, brolly''s big body stood in front of bojack. Brain a dizzy heavy, the whole person was hit fly out. "Don''t move Meredith, go back and fight with them, or I''ll kill you now." Brolli said with a serious face, his hands have condensed a group of emerald green energy ball, the beautiful energy ball is rotating, emitting a terrible and chilling atmosphere. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bojack was in a panic and didn''t know what to do. Although Gloria is usually very good at talking, in fact, he is the craziest when he really fights. Even Luo Lan needs to be cautious when facing him. Bojack has been in the universe for many years, but he still has this insight. Although there is not a single person in front of him, the most dangerous feeling is given to him by the tallest young man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 He is definitely not the opponent of this man. Years of experience is warning bojack not to offend the man in front of him, but he can''t pull this face to let him go back to fight with the two kids. You know, bojack is the elite of the great altars. He can stand upright even in the face of the king of the galaxy. In the universe, bojack boasts that he is only a little worse than boo the devil, that is, the king of the devil, Dappula may not be his opponent. In addition, boo, who is stronger than him, is only a character in myth and legend, which may not be true in reality. Therefore, in bojack''s mind, he is the most powerful man in the universe. Facing the so-called Super Saiyan, he should not lose face. With such pride, in the face of Brolli''s warning, bojack is deadlocked, bearing the pressure from the other side in mid air. Brolli looked down at bojack and frowned when he saw that he didn''t want to listen to what he said. The green energy ball in his hand aimed at bojack. In an instant, the brilliant green light ball burst out and expanded in front of him. It was like a balloon and expanded to a diameter of 10 meters. This kind of green energy gas bomb is a super strong attack used by Brolli against the enemy. It''s called "super explosive bomb". It''s easy to attack one by one and destroy a planet. The huge energy ball is rotating in mid air, just like a gluttonous monster swallowing the surrounding material. With a crash, the powerful traction force is generated around the energy ball, attracting flying sand and gravel, and the clearly visible waves suddenly spread. At this moment, bojack''s heart suddenly felt a shudder, felt a thorough cold. "No!" With a shout in his heart, bojack hurried to a safe place. "Don''t try to run!" Brolli''s bland eyes aimed at Jack''s flight path. At this time, Audrey Moore withstood the pressure and yelled: "please accept the mercy, don''t destroy the star of medamor." "I see." Browley nodded his head, gave a shrill voice, and then pushed the energy bomb forward. "Superbomb!" The energy ball, which radiates terrible waves, is pushed out immediately. After it is taken off, it grows rapidly and has expanded from the original diameter of 10 meters to more than 100 meters. The huge gas like energy ball hovers, just like a crystal clear green star, constantly absorbing the surrounding material. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. The roaring wind is circling, the air waves are rolling, and the afterwaves radiate out, which has the tendency to devour the whole planet. As he ran away, bojack looked back at the turquoise gas bomb, which was so swollen that he felt numb. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. "Danger, never be touched by that energy..." Bojack''s face changed wildly and his heart was burning. He realized the power of this attack. As long as he touched even a little bit, the terrible energy would melt him. "Sure enough, the Saiyan, who doesn''t speak much, is the most terrible." Usually silent, a hand will kill. Bojack was sweating and was in a hurry to mobilize his body''s energy to fight back. But at this time, broley''s gaseous energy bomb was close at hand, and the terrible power was approaching. Bojack could even clearly feel the scorching hot temperature on the surface of the energy bomb, and his soul could not help shivering. "Purple blade!" His face turned white and his voice trembled. Bojack bit his teeth and resisted with all his energy. In an instant, a wave of purple energy rises from bojack''s body to build an arc-shaped energy barrier. Click! All resistance is futile in the face of absolute energy. With a clear sound, the barrier of energy construction was only resisted for one second, and it immediately turned into crystal fragments and disappeared. Bojack watched in dismay that his defense was broken and disappeared. He was a little absent-minded and unwilling to continue to open the shield, but it didn''t work at all. After encountering the terrible air bomb of Brolli, the layers of solid defense are broken one after another, like a castle made of fine sand on the beach by the waves. As soon as the water passes, all the solid defense becomes fragmented. Bojack''s face showed despair. For the first time in his life, he regretted that he underestimated the super Saiya. He should have escaped from medamor at the first time when they appeared in Brolli. Bang!! Just when bojack thought he was going to die, Broglie suddenly put away his energy, and the energy that threatened the whole star disappeared instantly. Broglie controlled the energy very well. The attack just aimed at bojack, and did not involve the whole star. "Hoo..." Feeling the pressure on his body suddenly weakened, bojack breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like he would never be able to live for the rest of his life."I want to kill you. It''s easy So it''s better to listen to Luo Lan''s words and fight with those two children in the past, or you won''t be lucky next time. " Brolli said seriously, "by the way, Rolan''s power is stronger than me, so don''t think about running away." There''s a super sair stronger than this sair?! Bojack gasped at brolly''s words, then turned blue and clenched his hands. Looking around, looking at the vast land of a few pieces of people emitting a golden flame. Pojake sadly found that there were almost no weak people among the people present except the blue haired medamor, that is, the two young sais who didn''t look very old, and they were only a little weaker than him, not to mention the four scary sais around. If you dare to have a little bit does not cooperate, do not doubt that the outcome of their next second will be very miserable! He has no choice but to cooperate. "I It''s too hard! " Bojack has a sad face and some regrets about breaking the seal of the kings in this era. ¡­¡­ So roffy and ascali had a good time. With a master like bojack for practical training, they can play their strength unreservedly, and when they are tired, they will come back to life with blood full of beans. This kind of battle is not so exciting. Of course, due to the maintenance of Luo Lan and others, medemore has no risk of collapse except for the drastic changes in its environment. As a result, Jack became more and more autistic and doubted his life. "Roffy, ascali, take a rest, use Xiandou to recover your strength, think about it well, and then continue to fight bojack!" After another battle, Luo Lan called several people to stop, and then directed the two children against the previous battle. Luo Fei and ascali listen carefully, and constantly absorb the experience. Unconsciously, their strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and they have begun to move towards full power. ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan used bojack to train his two children, King crud''s troops, who led a large army across most of the northern Milky way, finally came all the way into the solar system. Livable zone. On the orbit of the third series of planets in the solar system, the blue stars are moving leisurely. Whew, a brown spaceship with a diameter of 100 meters is approaching the planet, penetrating the atmosphere and making a roaring sound www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 The East China Sea, an island far away from the mainland. Towering green mountains stand in the center of the island, surrounded by many overlapping mountains, which stretch from south to north to form a crescent shaped Bay. In the Bay, there is a medium-sized harbor, which is a temporary wharf for fishermen to go to sea for rest. The sea breeze is blowing, the waves are beating on the bank, the air is filled with wet water vapor, the clear sea water is connected with the sky, and the sea surface is sparkling, giving people a feeling of boundlessness. Suddenly, there was a deafening roar in the sky. A huge shadow from the sky, the projection along the calm sea swept, and finally moved to a highland of Crescent Bay, hula, a brown spacecraft with a diameter of 100 meters slowly landed, the ground was shaken by strong wind pressure, the terrible wind swept around, like a blade sweeping the raised rocks on the surface. Click! The spaceship landed steadily on the ground. Twenty four hard steel tongs stretched out and plunged into the soil. A moment later, the cabin door of the spaceship opened. King crud led his army out of the spaceship. Then the spacemen with energy guns began to clean up life in the bay. Whew, whew, with the continuous sweeping of energy laser, all the fishermen who went out to sea and temporarily docked in the Bay died in the hands of King krud''s space army. "Cough, this is the earth. It doesn''t look great." King krud was wearing a big cloak, his two strong arms crossed, and his indifferent eyes swept around. The earth gave people a very ordinary feeling. Apart from water resources and virgin forests, there was no rare metal worthy of development, so it has been regarded as a planet without development value and has not been paid attention to. He made a look at his subordinates, and the cosmic mind of his subordinates immediately took out the advanced energy detector to detect the earth. The results of the probe were soon displayed. "King krud, according to the detection results of the detector, only 17 energy reactions with combat effectiveness over 1000 have been found on the earth..." "The data of the detector is not reliable. You should know that this is the place where the whole team of kinut and the strongest team of Ben Wang are completely destroyed. How can this energy response be the only one?" King crude touched his chin. "This earth man must have mastered the skill of controlling body energy. Ha ha, I can''t imagine that under my rule, there is such a planet hidden. Do all the cosmic people who collect planet data eat dry food?" "Please forgive me, King crud "Forget it, it''s important to find the dragon ball. Who can find the dragon ball first will be rewarded." Squint your scarlet eyes. King krud orders. "Yes, sir." A group of strange looking cosmonauts yelled together, then spread like locusts from the island in all directions, and soon spread to all parts of the world. After the subordinates scattered out to look for the dragon ball, King crude laughed leisurely, set up a temporary leisure place under the arrangement of the service staff, and then lay down, cocked up his legs, while basking in the sun and drinking red wine leisurely. Next, we just need to wait for our subordinates to deliver the dragon ball. The most important purpose of his trip to the earth is to find the dragon ball. As for whether there are experts on the earth and whether there are other development values, he doesn''t care at all. As long as we can find the dragon ball and achieve the wish of immortality, King crude will feel very satisfied and don''t care about anything else. In these years of seclusion, King krud knew how to enjoy himself most, and his mind of striving for fame and wealth was also much less. His son, Felisa, with the help of the old men of the kruder army, Bailey Bulu and kikono, managed the power of the family in good order. He had nothing to worry about. Speaking of his son Frisa, King crud thought of his actions in recent days. It was obvious that after listening to his own situation, Frisa really set out for nemec. ¡°¡­¡­ The child of Felisa is very obedient. I hope he can get something from namec. Well, even if he doesn''t get anything there, he will be benefited when he gets the dragon ball of the earth. " Whether Felisa really listened to her own opinions or because she knew that she could not get to the earth before herself, King krud was very happy with Felisa''s choice. "Yager, contact Felisa for our king. Our king will tell him about the situation on this side of the earth..." King crud is in a good mood to get in touch with Felisa. ¡­¡­ The temple of the earth. When King krud''s spaceship landed on the earth, a suffocating cold breath swept from the lower world. The air suddenly solidified, and the monkey king and others looked at it with surprise. Everyone''s chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone, and their breathing was extremely uncomfortable. "That''s King krud''s anger. I can''t move just because of his momentum." "I feel it''s hard to breathe." "It''s terrible. It''s so powerful and hopeless!"¡°¡­¡­ We don''t know if it''s the real strength of others. After all, Lord jiewang only said that he saw the other side use that kind of strength a long time ago. Maybe he would be even stronger. " Klin and others struggled to resist the breath of King krud, showing incredible consternation in their eyes. Then they began to laugh bitterly. Before the battle started, they were overwhelmed by each other''s momentum. How could they fight. The cruel reality tells them that the enemy is far stronger than they think. "Monkey King, how sure are you?" Bick''s face was blue, and he looked at monkey king with a dignified face. He clenched his fists with both hands. "I''m not sure. It''s really up to fate this time." Monkey King smiles bitterly. King crud is the most powerful opponent he has ever met. Although his normal combat effectiveness has reached 2.4 million, if he uses jiewang boxing to death, he can also play tens of millions of combat effectiveness. But in the face of King crud, the monkey king is not sure. Fortunately, bulma and tortoise fairy have left by spaceship. They can put down all the burden and fight against the back of the water on the earth. So far, the monkey king did not know that Luo Lan and Brolli were the most terrible people he met. "Everybody, King krud has come to the earth. Let''s fight!" "It''s always going to be crazy." "I hope I can take a blow from the other side. If I die without taking a blow, it would be a shame." Colin said with a grin, then jumped down from the temple and turned into a streamer of light towards King crud''s Island. "Let''s go, too, hoping for a good ending." Later, tianjinfan, jiaozi, Qiqi, Sunuo and other powerful people of the earth also left the temple. "Bula, let''s go, too!" Sun Wukong waved to sun Bula, then took a deep breath. His dark eyes twinkled, and "Hua" turned into a flash of lightning. In the face of the unknown enemy, he has no bottom in his heart, but he doesn''t know why. In the face of such a desperate situation, he not only doesn''t feel fear, but also has some excitement in his heart. It''s probably influenced by the Saian blood. Watching the monkey king and his daughter leave the temple, only a few people are left in the temple, the old God and bick. The old God''s face is a little gray. He solemnly contrasts with bick: "in fact, there is another way to enhance our strength. If we are lucky, we may defeat King crud." Bick was stunned for a moment and said, "you are going to merge with me again. Sorry, I don''t want to lose my consciousness." "No, after fusion, you are still the main force. I just turn into your strength and experience." The old God shook his head. "Hum, but I don''t want to merge with you. Let''s not say whether you can defeat the enemy after merging. Even if you can, once you merge and disappear, the dragon ball of the earth will disappear. It''s still time!" With that, bick jumped from the temple without looking back and disappeared into the rolling sea of clouds. Bik refuses to merge with the gods, because he has not experienced the fusion of Narok and neru in the original work. Bik has not completely transformed from a demon into a Narok. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 United Kingdom, Zhongdu. After receiving the news from bulma that the universe army is marching towards the earth, the officers of the Kingdom Department are in full operation. They are arranging the evacuation of people from all parts of the world while paying close attention to the situation that may happen at any time around the world. When King krud''s army landed on the earth, the news had been fed back to King cat''s office through various channels. The cat king was looking worried. "Miss bulma just passed on the news that Mr. Monkey King and his companions are heading for the leader of the cosmic man." The sergeant in the office reported the latest news to King cat. "Is the battle to determine the fate of the earth about to begin?" King cat''s face was cold and he stood up from his chair. "Yes." The sergeant nodded, and the screen showed the scene of King crud''s spaceship coming to earth. "This time, the enemy is a cosmopolitan named king krud, who is also an extremely dangerous person in the universe. What we can do is to provide support in the rear as much as possible I hope Mr. Monkey King, they can save the earth again. " The cat king sighed. In the past, most of the problems faced by the earth came from the interior of the earth, but I don''t know when it began. It seems that the earth has become a popular place frequented by cosmonauts. Shortly after the invasion of begeta and others, a group of cosmonauts have been staring at the earth. And the other side is king krud, who makes the universe scared. Although we don''t know the strength of King krud and his position in the universe, since the other side can have the status of the overlord of the universe, his strength must be extraordinary. Unlike previous major events, this time the enemy has obviously exceeded the earth''s handling limit. All kinds of bad news exhausted the cat king. Sometimes the cat king is wondering if the times have changed and why the forces of outer space appear on the earth one after another. And the only thing that makes the cat king feel lucky and proud is that there is no resistance force on the earth. No matter what kind of enemies they face, there are still a group of brave Taoists on the earth willing to stand up and fight for the fate of the earth. Now all they can rely on is monkey king and his companions. "The seeds of civilization of earth people have been arranged on miss bulma''s spaceship. In addition, through the relationship between heaven and God, Wuxing mountain has also received some earth people Even if they fail, the earth civilization will not die out completely. " "That''s good, even if the earth is really occupied." The cat king nodded, which was the only happy news. "Go and contact the TV station. At this last moment, we should announce the news to everyone, so that they can know that behind their peaceful life, there are a group of indomitable soldiers who are paying for them." "Yes, we''ll do it now!" At the critical moment of the earth''s survival, no one will think that this decision is too much. The United Kingdom has been committed to promoting the development of martial arts. Although it has achieved certain results, making the earth surpass the low-level planet and become an intermediate planet, it is still far from a real foothold in the universe. Although the crisis facing the earth at this time will cause a great uproar, or even part of the system will collapse, in the long run, as long as the earth can withstand the crisis, the sensation caused by live broadcasting will definitely be beneficial to the future development of the earth. Moreover, if those Taoists fail, then the earth will not continue to exist, even if chaos will not last long. ¡­¡­ So in the following time, the programs being broadcast on TV and Internet channels all over the world disappeared, and the display became a snowflake mode. After a progress bar was loaded, the picture became a live speech of King cat. In the live broadcast, the cat king spoke about the crisis facing the earth. After the speech, the video was finally switched to an island outside the East China Sea, which was captured by a surveillance satellite. Sea breeze blowing, an island outside the East China Sea, a brown spacecraft appeared in everyone''s view. At this time, everyone knows that a new crisis is coming. "It''s over. It''s alien invasion again." "This time it''s the East China Sea. It''s only a few days since the last disaster in the satellite city of the east capital. When did the earth become so busy?" "I hope there won''t be too much danger this time..." "It''s overseas this time. It shouldn''t be too serious!" "It doesn''t matter. Didn''t the King say that Mr. Monkey King and his companions have set out. They are the top experts on the earth. They must be OK." Optimists say so, but most people stare at the screen with worry. It''s an alien invasion. It''s not a child''s house. Maybe the whole earth will be completely destroyed.As a result, chaos is inevitable. But fortunately, after more than ten years of development, the number of martial arts and Taoists has increased sharply. Some people who usually hide in the dark and commit crimes have just begun to expose their ideas, which are quickly solved by the martial arts and Taoists. ¡­¡­ In Crescent Bay, King crude is drinking red wine leisurely. Because he is in a good mood, he feels very mellow when drinking wine. "When I find the dragon ball, I will make a wish to gain the ability of immortality and have plenty of time to enjoy it." King crud thought happily, when he suddenly saw a bright white light across the sky, flying towards him through the clouds, followed by seven lights. Whew, whew, eight figures fell from the sky, and Sun Wukong, bick, klin and others landed in front of King kruder. King crud looked at them and put down his glass. "Well, these earth people are the ones who killed keniu and liyas Well, it looks very powerful. " King crud touched his chin and looked at it with great interest, as if he saw something he was interested in. His expression was full of pride, and he didn''t mean to worry. Frankly speaking, in King clude''s heart, there is no one in the universe that he is afraid of except the legendary god of destruction, birus, and boo. These people in front of them have the ability to kill the team of kinut and the strongest team. Their strength should be relatively strong, but in King krud''s eyes, "more powerful" is almost the same as "weak". "This man is king clude?" "Terrible breath, I haven''t started yet. Just standing there, my blood seems to have coagulated, eh It''s a bad feeling. " Klin, Tientsin fan, and others were facing the enemy, and were awed by the fierce breath of King crude. Sun Wukong and bick also looked at King kludder with solemn faces. The king kludder gave them a sharp feeling, and every move was full of infinite oppression and power. They were worthy of tens of millions of people with combat effectiveness, which should not be underestimated. "King clude!" Monkey king gave a deep cry. King crude was surprised and said: "you know the name of this king. I can''t imagine that the small earth has the ability to communicate with the outside world. Yes, you people on earth have been hiding your strength all the time. Judging from your strength to kill Keanu and Lyons, the earth is at least a high-level planet." "As long as you can hand over the dragon ball, I can spare you from death." Bick''s face was cold: "it''s really for the dragon ball. It''s a pity that the dragon ball on the earth has already made its wish and disappeared. You can''t find it." King krud''s face changed, and he burst out laughing: "don''t lie to me. Do you think I will sit and do nothing after I come to the earth? Haha, at the first time when I enter the earth, my subordinates have broken the network of your Earthlings, so the news about Longzhu is no secret to me." "Namik star, you should be the maker of the dragon ball, but don''t hand over the dragon ball as soon as possible!" King crud was full of style, with a commanding tone, and he was very arrogant. He didn''t pay any attention to them. All this was based on his invincible power. In King crud''s heart, he never paid attention to the earth people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 "You can''t get the dragon ball!" In the face of King crud''s commanding tone, bick replied coldly, immediately took off his cloak and hat, moved his body and began to prepare for the battle. After removing the load on the body, bick''s ability is fully open, and the peak energy is wrapped around the body, sending out a fierce momentum. His eyes glanced at bick''s side unexpectedly, and King clude raised his head in surprise. "Good momentum, it seems that you want to resist!" "Oh, those who don''t know are fearless. You don''t know what a terrible opponent you are facing." King crud said leisurely, standing upright in front of them. Suddenly, his voice was cold, and he gave orders to his subordinates indifferently: "Yager, take the team to clean up these ants, and kill all the others except the Namiki. I don''t want to see these guys." "Yes, sir The cosmonaut named Yager answered loudly. After receiving the order, he led a group of strange looking cosmonauts to rush towards the monkey king. Sun Wukong and others were nervous and ready to fight. "Bula, Tianjin food, be ready!" "I see." "The power of these minions is not strong." In the face of dozens of cosmonauts who have been slaughtered, Sun Wukong, sun Bula, tianjinfan, etc. all of a sudden, the air rustles, and the terrible momentum of shocking the world is released from them. Even if they don''t make the king''s boxing out of the world, only the normal power, the strength of Sun Wukong and others can be regarded as the absolute strength in the universe. Next, only the sound of "bang bang" fighting was heard, but no action could be seen clearly. The dozens of cosmonauts were shot and flew out, one by one fell, one by one turned over, and all fainted. "The strength is not bad." King crud clapped his hands calmly. The strength of the opponent made him look a little more. However, considering that the opponent could kill keniu and liyas, it was not surprising that he had such strength. "Bick, let''s join hands, or we can''t be king clude''s opponent!" The monkey king has a dignified face. "Well, I''ve been practicing in the spiritual time house for a year. I just need someone to test my strength. I want to let everyone know that the earth is the domain of the demon king. If I want to capture it, I need to ask whether I agree with it or not." Bick''s voice was tough, his eyes fixed on King crud. When King crude heard the speech, a thought-provoking light flashed through his bloody eyes, as if he had heard a big joke. "It''s arrogant of you to speak to the king like this. It seems that you haven''t done anything for a long time. People have forgotten the fear of being ruled by the king. To tell you the truth, the king''s fighting capacity has already reached an amazing 90 million. If I want to kill you, I just need to move a finger." King crud complacently expressed his fighting power. Like Felisa, he liked to see the despair of his opponent before he died. But to his displeasure, he didn''t see the expression he wanted to see after he said his fighting power. No matter Monkey King or bick, their faces didn''t change much. It''s boring for king kruder, who wants to see each other''s shock and despair. In fact, long before King crud arrived on the earth, the monkey king had heard about King crud''s combat effectiveness from King Jie. Although it was a little different from what king crud said, it was difficult for them to overcome the 60 million or 90 million combat effectiveness, so they had to fight as hard as they could. "The next is the strongest opponent. Only by defeating king krud, the earth will be safe. Although I know that I may not be an opponent, I can''t help boiling up my blood when I can fight with such an expert." Sun Wukong''s black eyes were fixed on King crud, and his black hair rose slightly in the cyclone. All of a sudden, his face tightened and he burst out: "ten times the world king boxing!" Suddenly, boom, a dark red energy flame from the monkey king around boiling up, cold and full of crazy bullying momentum makes the earth begin to shake, affected by this terrible energy, the earth suddenly cracks and sinks, spreading out the spider web like broken zone in all directions. This is the achievement of Sun Wukong''s practice in the spiritual time house. Under the ten times world king''s fist, he, who has a normal combat power of 2.4 million, can play an energy of 24 million combat power in an instant. It can be said that it is a shocking promotion. "Blah, bick, fight with all your strength!" Sun Wukong looked at Sun Bula and bick and yelled. "Good!" Bick and sun Bula and others followed in chorus. "Nine times the king''s fist!" "Seven times the king''s boxing!" Their fighting power is also as high as 20 million yuan. Their jiewang boxing is slightly lower than that of the monkey king, but it is also a shocking power. If they put it in other star domains, they can be king and dominating there."Why? What''s going on? " Suddenly feeling the frenzied agitation of each other''s energy, King crud''s face gradually cooled down with a pick of eyebrows, and his dark eyes made everyone jump. Although it''s not clear what''s going on with the opponent''s current state, the secret skill of obviously improving his strength makes him feel a little dangerous. Although it''s just a little bit, it''s not allowed by King crude. Then he snorted angrily. The next second, his face was as cold as water, and the cold wind rustled beside him. Boom, just like a huge nuclear bomb exploding in a short range, a terrible momentum spread out from King crud. The air wall rolled over and the earth was crumbling, which quickly offset the momentum of the monkey king and bick. All the people present felt that they were breathing hard, just like a huge rock was pressed on their chest, and cold sweat suddenly came out. "It''s terrible. It turns out that this is the real power of King clude. It''s even more terrible than just now." "Too strong to describe!" Klin and others have never seen a master of the universe make a move. At this time, King krud tried his best to break out his strength, so that they finally saw the terrible part of the master of the universe. They immediately stared at the big boss, and the big sweat rolled down. "I hope I can hold on a little longer." Colin had a cold sweat on his head and a bitter smile on his face. "Let''s make a quick decision, but don''t let the earth be destroyed." Seeing this, the monkey king cried out quickly, and his figure suddenly turned into a virtual shadow and rushed toward King crude. Following Sun Wukong''s steps, bik and sun Bula also accelerated their attack on King krud. King krud''s strength makes them feel pressure. Although jiewang boxing can temporarily improve their combat effectiveness, it has a great burden on their body. As time goes on, the effectiveness of jiewang boxing will continue to decline. Therefore, they must seize the opportunity to quickly complete the battle when their physical strength is the best. "Ha ha, it''s just a stubborn act." King crud''s Crimson eyes flashed with a cold light, and his body began to move in the face of the monkey king''s attack. ¡­¡­ King of the world. The king of the North bowed and watched closely the battle on earth. "Oh, Wukong used jiewang boxing to ten times the value. He didn''t pay attention to the safety of his body at all. Such a strong body load would make his body collapse But then again, in order to deal with king krud, ten times the king''s fist is necessary. " "King krud is so terrible that he can''t beat him even if he is ten times the champion. What can I do?" The king of the northern world was so anxious that he was in a hurry to turn around on his little king of the world star. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 The northern king wanted to help the monkey king defeat king krud, but he couldn''t help because of the difference in strength. He could only turn around on the King Star anxiously and pay attention to the situation on the other side of the earth. As the inventor of jiewang boxing, beijiewang is very clear about the disadvantages of jiewang boxing. At the beginning of the design, jiewang boxing only exists for the purpose of enhancing one or two times of combat effectiveness in combat. For practitioners, more than two times of jiewang boxing should be used carefully. It''s beyond the imagination of the king of the northern world to open the ten times king of the world boxing like the monkey king now. ¡°¡­¡­ But even after a ten fold increase in jiewang boxing, there is still a big gap between Wukong and King crude. If they want to take the initiative in the battle, they need at least 20 times jiewang boxing! " Sweat hung on the face of the king of the northern boundary. Twenty times the strength of jiewang boxing, which is unimaginable. Not to mention the existence of jiewang boxing of that strength, even if it does exist, at the moment of opening, the body will collapse because it can''t bear the strong pressure! "Wukong''s luck is really bad. They have such a powerful force, but they are targeted by King kludder." With a sigh in his heart, there was a trace of regret on the king''s face. As the king of the northern Milky way, he has the power to govern all things in the northern Milky way. However, in fact, because of the differences in life characteristics and individual strength, he is really controlled by the king of the northern Milky way, and the only one who is willing to obey his instructions is the Hades, which has a clearer dimensional system. Yang life pursues the law of the jungle and believes that the strong are respected. It doesn''t pay much attention to the king of the northern boundary who is not very strong, and it doesn''t pay attention to his management. Naturally, the king of the northern boundary will not appear to ask for nothing. Over time, the name of the king of the northern boundary gradually becomes less and less known in the universe. In the end, few people have heard of the existence of the king of the northern boundary except for the elders of ethnic minorities. Frankly speaking, although the king of the world is the manager of a galaxy, his own strength is not strong. They are more like a coordinator. When they need to mobilize cosmic resources and manage the order of the underworld and heaven, they have no direct influence on the world. At this time, no matter how much the northern king wanted to help them, there was nothing he could do. "Well, if only they were here at this time." I can''t help sighing. King crud and his son frissa are the two most powerful people in the North galaxy. Now, they are probably the only ones who can deal with them. But I don''t know where they are now. With the authority of the king of the north, they can''t connect with them. Every king of the world has his own management area. To find a person in his own jurisdiction, you just need to swing the antennae above your head. But now Luo Lan and his family are in the distant east galaxy, so the king of the north can''t contact them. ¡­¡­ On earth. After opening the ten times world king boxing, the monkey king is covered with a strong dark red flame. His muscles are tight, his skin is full of veins, and his eyes are full of blood. The load of the ten times world king boxing is not what ordinary people can bear. The monkey king is already trying his best to use the ten times world king boxing. Ho ho ho! The vast land is swayed by the roaring flame, and the 24 million combat power constantly stirs the clouds and fog thousands of kilometers around. The whole earth is beginning to crumble. But what they are facing is king krud, which is not particularly powerful in the eyes of King krud. There was a cold light in his eyes. There was a trace of cruelty on King crud''s frosty face. His massive body disappeared in the same place. When he appeared again, he had already come to the monkey king and bick. He clenched his fist and punched them respectively. Peng! Peng! With the sound of a dull collision, Monkey King and bick are hit by King krud''s fist, and their bodies are inverted like broken kites. Before he fell to the ground, King krud''s figure disappeared again and came to the monkey king in front of them. Raise your legs and kick them out with a fury. Boom! In front of my eyes, the space seems to be broken by kicking, the crystal clear lines are split, and the thick and brutal force brings a gorgeous and dazzling light. At this moment, the sky is burst out of a huge hole, and the majestic force is out of control. Under the impact of King kludder''s multiple forces, Monkey King and bick were numb, and they could not help spewing out a mouthful of blood. "Dad!" Seeing the monkey king being beaten away, sun Bula yelled in a tender voice. His dark eyes showed a trace of blood, and his momentum suddenly increased. Then he rushed towards King crude with ferocious energy. "Eh?" Eyes a little surprised to see eye sun Bula, King crude suddenly feel this little girl some strange. Bang! Sun Bula''s attack fell on King krud''s arm. His face sank. King krud was surprised to find that his arm was numb!"Well It''s good strength, but it''s a little bit worse for me Laughing, King crud''s cloak unfolded, his huge body stood tall, and a vicious and domineering breath spread out from around his body. An aggressive arm suddenly appeared in front of sun Bula''s slender body, and then blasted out Bang, puff, blood foam. Sun Bula screamed, blood mist splashed in his mouth, and his body flew out uncontrollably like a shell. "Bula!" Sun Wukong''s eyes glared and quickly came to sun Bula''s side. At this time, bik also gathered his strength to attack king krud and buy time for the monkey king to cure sun Bula. "Magic Guan Guang kill cannon!" The spiral Qigong attack was shot straight from the fingertips, because it was used in a hurry. Because the magic Guan Guang cannons had not experienced energy storage, their power was not in its heyday. At the same time, tianjinfan, Kelin, jiaozi, Qiqi and Sunuo also launched the high power king boxing, and then joined the battlefield to attack king krud. "Qigong gun!" "Dongdongbo!" "Qi round chop!" "World shaking palm!" "The light of the yellow spring!" Six people''s attacks rolled in and gathered into a colorful scene. King crud looked at the attack in front of him indifferently and sneered with disdain. He held his head high and wanted to be hard without any defense. Next, the roaring, rapid and turbulent energy attack exploded violently at the moment of contacting King crud''s body, and then immediately turned into fog like energy smoke. Boom!! The deafening sound reverberated, like a big sun rising from the horizon. The rising energy cloud directly rose to the altitude of 10000 meters. The violent cyclone dispersed everything in the air. An anti earthquake cyclone directly shoveled the solid ground to a layer, leaving a big hole with magma flowing hundreds of meters. In the hazy smoke, King crud''s tall and straight body came out. "You''re kidding. It''s all right!" Crin cried out in disbelief. "Hell, our attack didn''t work!" Bick''s face was livid and his fists clattered. Dusting off the dust on his body, King krud was awe inspiring, and his purple lips were slightly raised. "It''s amazing that I had a sense of crisis just now, but that''s all. Next, it''s time for me to send you on the road." King crud grinned calmly, even with a hint of irony. "Monkey King, what''s going on over there?" "It''s OK. Just eat Xiandou." But looking at his daughter''s miserable appearance, Sun Wukong''s chest was burning with anger. He treated sun Bula''s injury with Xiandou. Looking at the invincible king krud, his face became colder and colder, and suddenly yelled: "fifteen times the king''s fist!" Ooh! As the voice just fell, a dark red flame burst out from the monkey king, adding a heavy power to the energy of ten times the king''s boxing. The terrible pressure was suddenly applied to the monkey king. The skeleton of the monkey king "clattered" and his hair rose directly. Then he made some adjustments, biting his teeth and yelling: "twenty times the king''s boxing!" Boom!! There was a dull sound in the sky. At this time, the whole earth was shaken by this force, and the great power was out of control. The 20 times champion boxing was not for fun. A little carelessness would directly crush the body. "48 million combat power is the limit!" He clenched his teeth in pain and gasped. Sun Wukong''s face became a little pale. Under the twenty times King''s fist, his muscles were emitting hot waves, and there was a lot of breath in his body. The monkey king painfully controlled his power, and his two black eyes fixed on King crude. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 "This human power has soared again!" Looking at the whole body is a layer of dark red energy wrapped in the monkey king, King krud''s eyebrows coagulated, surprised. "It''s a secret skill to improve combat effectiveness. However, it seems that he is suffering, and the side effects should be not small. Well, it has almost reached the limit." King crude carefully observed the monkey king''s present state, and seemed to see something from it. "What''s your trick?" "Jie Wang Quan!" The monkey king said in a deep voice. "Jiewang boxing, jiewang I haven''t heard of it. " King crud thought for a while and shook his head. He had never heard of the king. It was probably developed by someone who lived in a corner. 48 million energy has reached half of his own combat effectiveness. Although it is not enough to pose a threat to him, his opponent''s endless action of improving combat effectiveness is more like a provocation to him, so King crud decided to punish him. Leisurely forward, tall body like a thick wall, with endless pressure. WOW! The two momentum collided in mid air, just like the cold water suddenly fell down in a hot oil pan. The boiling steam stirred the boiling oil and caused the explosion. Everything became very terrible. With the terrible energy collision in an instant, the fierce wind blew out in all directions. Crystal light in the air slightly distorted, even the line of sight became blurred. Click, click! The wind is blowing, the earth is sinking, the surrounding sea water is surging up, like the end of the day, raising a thousand meter high wave, whooping, the wave is surging, blocking the sky, in a twinkling of an eye, all the crescent shaped bays are submerged by the surging waves, and the whole piece of overseas islands is quickly wiped off the earth. On the sea. Feeling the storm produced by the energy collision between the monkey king and King crud, bick and klin could not help their faces changed wildly. They quickly left the energy collision area, and their bodies successively withdrew from the distance of 1000 meters. Several people floated on the ocean, watching the two rising energy fireballs in the distance, and their faces were filled with horror. "Monkey King It''s amazing that you can open twenty times the king''s boxing Colin''s face was startled and he stammered. "It''s too strong. Can his body bear it?" Tianjin rice has a stiff expression. "There''s no way. If you don''t work hard, there''s no chance of winning at all. Elder martial brother Wukong is Saiya and should be able to bear it for a period of time." Qiqi''s bright eyes flickered, seriously staring at the figure of Monkey King. "Saiya''s body is extraordinary." "But even Sun Wukong, who has opened 20 times the king''s boxing, still has a huge gap compared with king krude..." Bick''s expression is a little ferocious, unwilling to look at the whole body has been covered by the dark red flame of the monkey king, at this time the monkey king''s energy has completely surpassed him, there is no comparability between the two. Twenty times the king of the world boxing makes the fighting power of the monkey king soar a lot, but there is still an insurmountable gap compared with King crude. ¡­¡­ "Your power has really become different. Even I can''t help loving you. If I am willing to hand over the dragon ball, I can''t help sparing you..." King krud twisted his neck, and his bones made a "click" sound. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the monkey king. "Don''t be paranoid. We won''t give you the dragon ball." King krud''s face Shua cold up, cold wind, cold way: "in this case, then don''t blame me impolite." The voice is not very loud, but it is cold to the bone. The vigorous killing shows infinite cold, just like the devil class climbing out of the hell. It makes people shiver. Shua, King krud''s figure disappears from the original place. A crystal light flashes by, and the figure quickly comes to Sun Wukong. Indifferent eyes looking at the monkey king, expressionless face with a fist! Bang! The spirit of the monkey king is highly vigilant. He puts his arms on his chest to block king krud''s attack. The fierce collision suddenly produces a strong wind, and the monkey king''s body flies upside down. At this time, King krud''s huge body comes to the monkey king again. Pengpeng! King crude launched an attack on the monkey king. He was like being cut by a blade. The vast ocean was instantly split into a 100 meter wide moat, stretching to the end of the line of sight. In the face of King krud''s attack, the monkey king''s body suddenly flashed, skilfully avoided the opponent''s attack, and then he lifted his body and retreated a certain distance. Carefully observing the surrounding situation, the monkey king under the pressure of his body, constantly looking for opportunities to hand. In the state of jiewang boxing, there is not much time left for the monkey king. With the constant consumption of energy, his physical strength will continue to weaken. If he can''t get the advantage in one go at the beginning, then the battle behind will be more and more difficult.The eyes kept turning and suddenly attacked king krud. Suddenly, King krud''s figure flashed. The monkey king''s attack hit king krud''s body, but it didn''t have the texture of physical percussion. It''s empty! Shadow! The monkey king responded. His eyes turned up and down, and his face suddenly changed. He felt an evil breath approaching him. He raised his head abruptly, but the burly figure of King crud appeared on his head. King crud grinned, clasped his hands, and smashed down at him! "Die Boom! In front of his eyes, he felt dizzy. The powerful and cruel force hit on the monkey king''s body. Suddenly, a circle of transverse shock wave was formed around him. At the same time, a bunch of downward shocks formed a straight line. Poof Sun Wukong''s face turned white. He could not help but spit out a mouthful. He could hardly maintain the state of twenty times King boxing. "What a terrible force!" Feeling the pain coming from all over, Monkey King took a breath, and the big sweat drops from his nose. He looked at King krud who was carefree and didn''t exert himself. He had to smile bitterly in his heart. "But you can hold on for a while!" Wipe off the blood stains left at the corners of his mouth, and the monkey king''s face becomes firm. "Tut, I''m stubborn. To tell you the truth, your power is not worth mentioning in my eyes." Licking his purple lips, King crud shook his head with a sneer. His scarlet eyes looked at Monkey King, and he grinned cruelly. Striding forward, in a flash, over a distance of 1000 meters, the battle continued to begin. Pengpeng! Peng Boom! The monkey king, who has opened 20 times the king''s boxing, can barely keep up with king krud''s speed. But king krud has lived in the universe for countless years, and he knows the key points of fighting well, so he is quick, accurate and ruthless every time. Although his strength has been improved under the king''s boxing, he is still not king krud''s opponent. Another fist fell on the monkey king, who coughed up a mouthful of blood. The situation has become more unfavourable. ¡­¡­ In front of TV sets all over the world, people are watching the TV screen nervously. Because they are shot by satellite from a long distance, the picture is not very clear. They can only barely see a few giant flares rising. But at this time, people all know that the flares are actually more powerful than nuclear explosions. Boom! From the angle of the satellite, the east side of the earth lights up white again, followed by violent shaking. The battle on the other side of the planet shakes the whole planet. "Mr. Monkey King, please come on!" "I hope this crisis will come to an early end." "If they lose even Mr. Monkey King, there will be no hope for the earth." All the people are praying for the monkey king to win, but they can''t feel the despairing terror in the air like some senior Taoists. ¡­¡­ In outer space, bulma and tortoise fairy are drifting in the starry sky near the solar system with the seeds of earth civilization. Through satellite monitoring, they are also watching the battle on the earth. "I don''t know what happened to the fighting on the other side of the earth." Oolong nervously looked at the screen, but the information displayed on the screen was very limited and could not see anything. "Wukong, you will win." Bulma bit her lip. "Bulma, you know the coordinates of namec. We have to prepare for the worst!" Tortoise immortal calm face, a face serious way. Bulma nodded. "I know Once the earth is really hopeless, I will take you to namec immediately. " "Alas." With the development of the times, the situation of the earth has become more and more difficult for him to understand. Thinking about the time when he was the God of martial arts more than ten years ago, the time has changed in a twinkling of an eye. ¡­¡­ In the corner of the solar system, near the orbit of Mars, another small spaceship was floating. The appearance of this spaceship was not as gorgeous and neat as that of bulma, and it looked more like a temporary reconstruction. What''s remarkable is that on the uneven surface of the spaceship, two red letters are printed. If you look at them carefully, they are "RR". This is a remnant of the red ribbon corps, Dr. Gallo''s flight base. At this time, in the spaceship, Dr. Gallo closely monitored the situation on the other side of the earth through the micro robot, and his turbid eyes burst out a terrible light. "What a powerful force, this force has far exceeded the original big demon king bick. No, even the cosmic man who invaded the Earth last time didn''t reach such strength..." Since bejita and others came to the earth more than ten days ago, Dr. Gallo, who had seen the power of the cosmonaut, felt deeply that it was not very safe to stay on the earth, so he hastily prepared a refuge spaceship for a rainy day. However, he did not want to go for just ten days, and the newly completed spaceship was put into use.The arrival of King clude made Dr. Gallo even more grateful for the wisdom of his decision. ¡­¡­ PS: there are more words in this chapter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 "Terrible, the power of that cosmic man is so powerful!" Dr. Gallo''s eyes were fixed on the hopeless scene like doomsday on the screen. His eyes were full of blazing light. "This degree of power has far exceeded the man-made man I made. Even the monkey king can''t be his opponent!" Due to the lack of understanding of the outer universe, Dr. Gallo''s knowledge of power mainly comes from the monkey king and his companions. In terms of actual power, the earth is not a particularly advanced planet. Before the rise of the monkey king, it is needless to say what level of the soldiers above are. On this basis, even if Dr. Gallo wants to retaliate against the monkey king, he does not have an accurate reference standard. Because the most powerful warrior on the earth is the monkey king, so everything should be carried out around him. As early as a few years ago, Dr. Gallo began to engage in the research of Saiyan gene, but the effect is not very ideal. Until recently, he changed his mind and re studied the technology of artificial human. Now, with the appearance of King krud, he saw a new research direction. Of course, Dr. Gallo is not a reckless person. He knows that the earth is facing a huge crisis at this stage, and all retaliation actions should be put down temporarily, otherwise even the earth will be gone. Even if he successfully revenged for the Red Ribbon Army, it would be meaningless. "It''s the first time that I hope the monkey king can win the battle!" Dr. Gallo looked at the mighty Monkey King on the screen, with a sneer on his old face. ¡­¡­ The earth. King crud''s cold breath enveloped the whole planet. Even if the Monkey King opened 20 times the king''s fist, the powerful breath still seemed weak in front of King crud''s power. These words are not enough to describe the power of King clude. That momentum, just like the whole sea turned into a huge wave, in front of this force, any resistance is insignificant. A strong sense of tiredness surged into his heart. The monkey king strongly supported the power of using jiewang boxing, but there was a limit to the human body. Soon his body began to get tired, and it became extremely difficult to wave his fist. Buzz, buzz! Sun Wukong''s breath gradually became unstable. His dark red flame was as intermittent as a flame. It seemed that the wind was going out. "I can''t hold on any longer!" The monkey king was panting and sweating on his forehead. Looking at the opposite side, King krud''s tall figure appeared in the sight again, and the vast energy emerged. King krud walked towards him step by step, with a self-conscious and relaxed look. With each step, the hard ground under his feet collapsed like loose powder. "Ha ha, it seems that your body can''t hold on any longer." "As long as I am here, I will never let you hurt the earth." Monkey King''s eyes are firm. "At this time, we have to show off our tongue." King clude grinned coldly and looked at bick and others in the distance. His scarlet eyes twinkled with cold light. He said cruelly, "those people are your companions. Why don''t I kill them one by one in front of you?" "You No way Sun Wukong''s face changed suddenly, his eyes were staring at King crude with dark eyes. "Hey, I like to see you look desperate." King krud''s eyes lit up. As a cold-blooded cosmic demon, he likes to destroy their most nervous things in front of each other. The expression of reluctance and despair in the face of a powerful enemy is exactly what he would like to see. Thinking of this, King krud''s body moved quickly, and the lavender shadows formed a straight line, straight towards bick and Clin. "No!" With a thump in his heart, the monkey king saw that klin and others were about to be attacked by King krud. Regardless of his tired body, he roared again: "twenty times the king''s fist!" Ooh! The flame, which had been dim before, burned again. His muscles became sour and sweat flowed down. Under infinite pressure, the monkey king moved quickly to keep up with king krud''s pace. Suddenly, countless illusory shadows flashed in the sky and between the oceans. The monkey king and King krud were fighting in midair. "Turtle Qigong!" A brilliant blue light of Qigong wave suddenly launched, head-on hit king krud, and then there was a very violent big bang. King crude blocked the monkey king''s attack, waved to disperse the sparse energy flow, stretched out his hand without expression, and patted the monkey king with one hand. Bang! In the face of King krud''s attack, the monkey king had no way to escape. He simply arched his body, with his arms in front of him, and supported by his tenacious body, ready to take the powerful attack. Hula! A distance hit Monkey King''s body, so that his viscera were seriously injured, wow, the throat filled with a smell of blood, a mouthful of blood could not help grabbing out, and the body injury was aggravated."Ah, Wukong''s body can''t hold any longer. Let''s help him quickly!" Looking at his brother who grew up with him seriously injured, Colin''s face was anxious. "But we are not the opponent of King krud at all. Even if we go up, it will only make trouble for Wukong." Tianjinfan shouts with his fists in his hands. It''s not that they don''t want to help, but that there is too much difference in the level between the two sides. King crud has a fighting capacity of 90 million. Even if they have a king''s fist, it''s only a million. What can they do to stop King crud. "Is Dad going to be ok?" Sun Bula''s eyes turned red, her purple hair began to flutter, and her breath became more and more unstable. "Kid, calm down. You can''t do anything wrong at this time." Bick gave sun Bula a cold look and sent a magic power into her body. Sun Bula immediately calmed down. "By the way, Xiandou, which one of you still has Xiandou?" "I have it here!" Qiqi''s sweet voice rang out and took out a few fairy beans from her pocket. "Give it to me. I''ll send it to Wukong." "Good!" Qiqi handed Xiandou over. As soon as klin took over Xiandou, he turned into a fast light and flew towards the monkey king. But at this time, an arc-shaped shock wave hit him head-on. Klin was thrown up and turned over. The aftershocks of the battle between the monkey king and King krud were passed on. Like a thick wall, klin was blocked out, making him unable to send Xiandou. "No, I can''t get through it at all." Holding a few fairy beans in his hand, Colin shook his arm angrily, and suddenly felt a little weak in his heart. From a distance, he could see the scene of the fierce battle between the monkey king and King kludder. The huge waves were surging, the rivers were surging, and the rolling sea water seemed to be completely angry. It constantly raised huge waves with a height of 1000 meters. When he got closer, he could feel the huge vortex formed when the atmosphere was surging. It was this whirlpool of atmosphere that blocked his progress. At this time, a huge energy whirlpool rises on the earth, and there are layers of storm circles around it. The vast and cold atmosphere has covered the whole planet, a temporary scene of the end of the day. He looked at the monkey king indifferently, and the corner of his mouth gave a sneer. "You can''t stop me." "I won''t let you hurt my companion!" The monkey king panted like a cow, but he still stopped King crude. "Oh..." King Claude sneered. His sharp fingers continued to lighten in the void, whew, whew, and a bunch of bright beam like Qigong waves were generated. They shot at them in the distance. There was a piercing sound in the air, and in the blink of an eye, a row of dense energy rays came to them. All of a sudden, a black spot suddenly appeared beside them without warning. The Monkey King opened his arms and blocked them in front with his strong body. "World shaking palm!" Roaring angrily, the mighty force surged out through the body surface, and the winding electric arcs flickered. The pale golden energy current was all over the void, crackling, and the electric arcs flickered, blocking king krud''s attack. In this scene, King Claude frowned discontentedly. In fact, since the beginning of the battle, he has not been very serious, but his proud attack was blocked by a human. In the end, King crud''s face could not hang, and his breath became colder. King crud had no patience to ask the monkey king for the dragon ball. "Forget it, I don''t want to play with you any more. Since you don''t want to hand over the dragon ball, I have to kill you first and then look for it slowly!" "Wait, it''s no use if you find the dragon ball." "What do you mean?" King crud stopped for a moment. "You don''t know the process of making a wish on the Earth Dragon ball. In fact, after summoning the dragon, all the wishes need to be checked. Some evil wishes that violate justice will be automatically blocked, so most of your wishes will not succeed!" "Well?" King crud raised his eyebrows, which he didn''t find on the earth network. "Is that true?" King krud''s voice rose a little, and the cold voice seemed to drip blood, which made people shudder. "Of course!" King crud was silent for a moment, and seemed to be thinking about the authenticity of what the other side said. If there were such restrictions on the Dragon Ball wish of the earth, he should not come to the earth at the beginning, but should go directly to namec. "It''s a mistake. It''s good luck for Felisa." Murmuring, King krud''s eyes burst out a frightening cold light, "in that case, what''s the use of keeping this planet? I will destroy this planet, and then go to namec immediately!" With that, King krud raised his arm and gathered a blood red energy bomb in his palm. "No, it''s self defeating." Seeing this, the monkey king''s face sank and a cold sweat suddenly came out. But at this time, the energy in King crud''s hands has climbed to the top."Destruction bomb!" WOW! The reddish red energy bomb fell from the sky, and the great force split the deep ocean. A faint blood light flashed by. King krud''s destruction bomb had sunk into the sea, and soon touched the rocks on the bottom of the sea, and then easily penetrated into the core of the earth like cutting tofu. Peng! Peng! Peng! Just like the sound of beating heart, an ominous breath immediately enveloped the whole planet. Thunder and lightning in the sky, a scene of the end of the day. "Ha ha clam, I have left you three minutes. In three minutes, the planet will be destroyed. Enjoy the last time in your life!" King crud narrowed his eyes, but there was a chill in his voice. "Earth It''s going to be destroyed! " All the people were staring at it, and the scene fell into silence. After a long time, all the people responded. Monkey King roared: "quick, bick, you leave the earth quickly and take blah with you. The earth will be destroyed soon." It''s not necessary for the monkey king to say that they all know, bik. Now all parts of the world are full of the energy of King krud''s riots, and local areas have begun to collapse. As king krud himself said, the earth has only the last three minutes. "But where to escape? We don''t have a spaceship at all!" "Go west, Wuxing mountain is in that direction!" The monkey king roared in a low voice. Wuxing mountain is the passage from the earth to the yellow spring, which is connected with another dimension. Even if the earth is destroyed, it may not affect the yellow spring. "What about you?" "Yes, Wukong, won''t you come with us?" "No, I want to stay and fight with king krud. Although I''m not an opponent, I won''t give up. In case I really die, you can help me revive!" "You''re so headstrong!" Colin wiped his tears and couldn''t laugh. "Let''s go!" Monkey King''s teeth clenched, as if he was enduring something. "Hum, you escape. No matter where you go, as long as you are on this planet, you are doomed to die. I won''t let you leave by spaceship." King crude''s mighty body floats leisurely in the sky, watching those earth people struggle in the last time with great interest. "Why, Wukong, what''s the matter with you?" Klin was surprised to see the light golden light shining on the monkey king. It''s not the dark red when jiewang fist is opened, but a light golden brilliance. "What''s the situation?" Bick frowned and looked at it suspiciously. "This is..." Sun Bula looked at the monkey king and opened his mouth wide. An incredible guess flashed in his heart: "is Dad going to become a super Saiya like cousin Luo Fei?" A surprise flashed in his heart, and sun Bula was completely relieved. "That''s great. As long as dad becomes a Super Saiyan, then that annoying cosmopolitan will not be an opponent." "Super Saiya!" Bick and others were shocked. After living on Sarada for a period of time, they certainly knew the concept of super sairs. Although they had not seen super sairs fight with their own eyes, according to the legend and the understanding of sairs, super sairs are undoubtedly the most powerful fighters. Luo Lan usually maintains the full power state of super Saiya, and bick and others have seen the appearance of super Saiya, which is very similar to the current state of Monkey King, but Monkey King is in the transition stage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 Lightning and thunder, the sky is particularly gloomy, dark clouds, low clouds seem to be rolling down. In the dark sky filled with terror, the monkey king was upright and floating on the ocean. At this time, his upper clothes had been broken in the battle, and only a few pieces of torn cloth were left at his waist. Ho ho ho. The surging sea raised huge waves, echoing with the silver lightning in the sky. His hair changed from black to gold. At this moment, the center of the world was transferred to him. Suddenly, there was a few dull roars. More than a hundred speeding lightning broke through the clouds and dived down from 10000 meters, showing the charm of the top energy. At this time, a large amount of golden energy suddenly burst out from the monkey king''s body, and then broke through the clouds, breaking a big hole in the black clouds, exposing the blue sky. "Roar!" Monkey King''s face twisted and roared in the same place. His black hair was completely replaced by gold, and his eyebrows became gold. With the sound wave, the breath began to rise. In a flash, it rose from 48 million to 70 million, and then continued to rise, soon surpassing king krud''s energy. The "Ho Ho" sound was light, and a thick flame enveloped the whole body, burning like there was endless fuel to supplement. Open your eyes, green eyes flashed a cold light, expression is also cold. Super Saiya! The most powerful warrior in the Saiya people, when the earth is about to be destroyed, the monkey king has finally broken through the limit of his body and made improvement. He has carried out blessing on the basis of the original normal combat effectiveness, and the combat effectiveness of the monkey king has already broken through to 120 million! Seeing the new form of the monkey king, King crude couldn''t help but show a surprised expression on his face. The distance between the two people is not far, so they can feel the change of each other. This change brought great pressure to King crud. "What''s the matter? What''s happened to this human being, and why has it changed?" King krud''s face turned blue and he felt a little regret. He knew that the other side had the means to change. He shouldn''t have forced the other side like that at the beginning. Well, he finally made himself an invincible guy. In terms of energy intensity, the blonde warrior in front of him can already compete with his son Felisa. Moreover, unlike the ultimate power that Felisa can''t control, the energy of the person in front of him is obviously more powerful. For a moment, King clude''s face was gloomy, and he wanted to slap himself in the face. "Super sair, this is super sair!" Sun Bula yelled excitedly, with a clear voice. "Wukong''s Qi increases many times at a time. According to jiewang boxing, it''s fifty times the strength of jiewang boxing." Colin is also very excited. "That''s great. Now King krud is no match for Goku." Tianjin Fan said excitedly. Bick looked at the majestic monkey king without blinking, and his eyes were shocked. "The monkey king finally pulled back his strength. Hum, King krud is no longer his opponent. Monkey King, you should teach this cosmic man a lesson!" "Super Saiya?" Hearing the name, King crud was shocked. "Does it mean that the blonde guy in front of us is not an earthman, but a Saiyan?" "Super sais should be just a legend on vegeta. I didn''t expect that they really existed..." "That''s the trouble!" Saiya is a race living on his planet called vegeta. It was once the backbone of King crud''s legion and Fraser''s legion. However, as early as 24 years ago, Saiya had been exterminated by his son Fraser. Although it is said that there is another Saiya race in the west of the North galaxy, King CRUD has never cared about it. At this time, the appearance of super Saiya made king clude a little uneasy. Boom. It''s like the beating of a war drum. The soft wind blows across his face. The monkey king flies in the air without any expression. His golden hair rises from the sky. His green eyes stare at King crud without any emotion. Turning to sun Bula and Kelin, they said faintly, "go to Wuxing mountain quickly, and give it to me here." "All right!" "Wukong, be careful yourself." Looking at the self-confident appearance of Monkey King, everyone felt a pressure, and at the same time, they were truly shown by the power of super Saiya people. They could not help but full of confidence in him. As long as there is the monkey king, all difficulties will be solved. Next, bick, Kelin, tianjinfan, Qiqi, Sunuo, and sun Bula followed the orders of the monkey king and began to march toward the Wuxing mountain. Now, there are less than three minutes left for the destruction of the earth. In fact, there is not much time left for them. Watching sun Bula and others leave the battlefield and fly to a safe place, the monkey king takes back his sight, climbs up his face with a indifferent expression, and looks at King crud coldly with two blue eyes. He can see his state clearly, with 90 million combat power. If he does not become a super Saiya, it is undoubtedly an unimaginable power.But now, as he becomes a super Saier, that power has been ignored by him. His combat effectiveness is as high as 120 million, which has far exceeded that of King crud. It can be said that Fengshui turns around in turn. Before that, he was pressed too hard by the other side to breathe. In a twinkling of an eye, he changed the positions of both sides. "There''s not much time left. We must get rid of King krud as soon as possible!" Murmur on the mouth, Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed a light, the body suddenly accelerated, almost no time interval has rushed to King crude. "So fast!" King crude was surprised. There was no time to react in his mind. The monkey king''s attack was in front of him. His stiff face finally showed a trace of dignity. Looking at his opponent''s fist getting closer and closer, King crude was shocked and quickly pulled out his arms to resist. Bang! There was a violent impact. In the eyes of King crud, his arm felt numb, and his body was knocked out, bang! He made a hasty effort to stabilize himself, and King clude looked around him with an ugly face. "King clude, because of you, the earth will experience a destruction, but I will kill you before the destruction of the earth!" A faint voice came from somewhere in the void. ¡°¡­¡­¡± King clude''s eyes suddenly shrunk and looked around, but he couldn''t find the figure of the super Saiya. Just then - whew! A dark blue Qigong wave came suddenly, and the dazzling blue light hurt his eyes. King crude quickly turned to avoid the qigong wave. Hula! The hot air flashed across his cheek. Although he avoided the qigong wave, the blazing heat left scars on his face. "Super Saiya''s power is so strong!" Touching the sharp wound on his face, King Claude was shocked. An inexplicable chill came out from the bottom of his heart. King crude could not help but take a breath. It seemed that he was looking down on his opponent after all. He could not help regretting that he should have killed him from the beginning. Now he got the field, which was forced by him to a large extent. "It''s a mistake. I should have killed him before he changed his body, otherwise it won''t be the scene!" "But this king is the overlord of the universe. Even the Super Saiyan can''t be my opponent." King krud roared haughtily, and his majestic momentum suddenly turned into an air wall visible to the naked eye. At this time, the majestic figure of the Monkey King appeared in front of King kruder. He stepped on the void and swayed like a ghost. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to King kruder. Just with that step, he stepped on a series of terrible cyclone shockwaves in the void. Hissing, the monkey King clenched his fist and attacked king kruder. Without warning, the dazzling light suddenly flashed, and two confused figures began to flicker in the sky. For a moment, the sound of fighting spread around like a war drum. The two men began to fight, but the fighting power of the monkey king in the Super Saiyan state was far higher than that of King crud. Soon, King crud was in a bad position, and his body began to hang colors, and his mouth began to drip blood. Benedict! Benedict! Benedict! Boom! With the sound of breaking through the air, most of the attacks hit king krud''s chest. His battle suit broke and fell into pieces. The monkey king''s hard fist hit king krud and taught him to bow up in pain. "No way, how can a mere Saiya defeat me!" "I''m the strongest in the universe!" His cold face was twisted and deformed. The defeat of the battle made him lose his usual grace and calm. King krud roared without grace, and now he looked particularly embarrassed. Sun Wukong''s indifferent eyes didn''t have any waves. He said faintly: "I don''t know if you are the least powerful, but you are not my opponent. Next, prepare to die!" With that, the palm of the monkey king began to gather Qigong waves, and the dark blue electric light was shining, brewing a shocking energy. King crude''s face turned white and his frightened look flashed by. He knew that those seemingly insignificant Qigong waves were extremely terrible and could be fatal. "I''m kidding. I won''t die on this silent and nameless planet." Run! King krud knew he was invincible and had to find a way out for himself. The answer was decisive and he chose to escape ¡­¡­ King of the world. The king of the northern boundary looked at the battle on the other side of the earth excitedly. He didn''t expect that after the Monkey King became a super Saiya, he had the strength to fight against King crud. "Haha, Wukong must kill King krud to get rid of the universe!" "Super Saiya, it''s such a powerful fighter." In my heart, I felt the power of the super Saiya, and imagined that the monkey king would help him to destroy king krud and Frisa, and then his North galaxy would be stable! Speaking of the super sais, the king of the northern world suddenly thought of several other super sais on Sarada. His heart trembled and he wiped a cold sweat on his forehead. He was very glad that the sais there were not evil people, otherwise his northern galaxy would never have peace.¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 The temple above Kailin tower is moving rapidly among the clouds. With the cooperation of Bobo, the God of heaven drives the temple toward the five elements mountain. A group of martial arts practitioners on the temple stand on the edge of the wide square of the temple, looking at the lower world with a look of astonishment. "Mr. Monkey King is going to defeat that cosmic man." "Too strong." "I can''t see clearly at all." "I can''t take any of their blows. If I can have one ten thousandth of their strength, I will be satisfied." The power of the monkey king and King krud, which is also close to 10000 combat power, is an unexpected power for the Taoists on earth. After all, 10000 combat effectiveness is not weak. Even in the endless universe, soldiers with such strength are very rare. Although they may not be able to achieve that kind of power, it does not affect their expectation for the future at all. The martial Taoists in the temple are looking at the battle of the lower world with a fanatical look on their face. They are talking about it one by one, looking at it without blinking, for fear of missing some pictures. "Bobo, if you speed up, the earth will soon be unable to hold on." With a cold sweat on his forehead, the old God tried his best to drive the temple. Looking at those people in the lower world who didn''t know the end was coming, he couldn''t help mourning for them. "I didn''t expect that this war would directly lead to the destruction of the planet. In the face of powerful forces, the earth is still too fragile." The idea of strengthening the strength of the planet soon came to God''s mind, then he shook his head and pressed the idea for a while. Now is not the time to think about this. The earth''s dragon ball has just been used. Even if we want to strengthen the strength of the earth, we have to wait at least a year. Now the most important thing is to take refuge in Wuxing mountain. Otherwise, when they have an accident, the earth''s dragon ball will disappear Whew! The dimension of the temple departing from the heaven is toward the extreme West. Both kalinda and Wuxing mountain are in the west of the earth, and the distance is not very far. Therefore, after flying for a period of time, the temple entered the boundary of Wuxing mountain. There, Taishang Laojun Anning and sun WuFan have been waiting on the hillside. When the dark red temple full of Inca style breaks through the void and comes to the dimension of wuxingshan, taishanglaojun, who is dressed in a red costume and has a long pheasant tail on his head, greets him. At the same time, he opens the channel to the yellow spring to let the remaining survivors of the earth enter the yellow spring for refuge ¡­¡­ On the battlefield. The battle between the monkey king and King krud continues. After the cruel attack of the monkey king, King krud''s heart has sprouted the intention of retreat, the battle behind and retreat, King krud constantly moved to outer space, trying to find a chance to escape, but the monkey king will not let his plan succeed, a flash, Sun Wukong stopped in front of King krud. In the face of King crud, the monkey king suddenly turned his body and kicked him violently with one leg. Bang! The impact point diffuses a circle of visible shock waves in all directions. Being kicked wildly by the monkey king, King krud''s body pauses in mid air for a moment and suddenly falls down to the deep sea. The violent force runs through king krud''s body directly, injuring the five internal organs and forming a series of intermittent shock waves in front of his falling track. Although King crud is very powerful, he is still physically mortal. After being attacked by the monkey king, his body can''t bear it. "Poof..." A few mouthfuls of blood gushed out, and the clavicle showed a twisted collapse. King crud looked at his injured shoulder in disbelief. His whole face was filled with fear, and his scalp was numb. "Damn, I''ve lost. The power of super Saiya is so much stronger than that of me. I''m so sorry. I should have destroyed the earth earlier if I knew that King krud''s heart was very remorseful, he should not rely on his own strong power to enjoy the despair of the other side, but it was too late. When he threatened to force monkey king into a super Saiya, the fate of death was doomed. Ooh! Sun Wukong''s tall and straight figure appeared beside king krud. His golden hair was flying on his forehead. Every golden hair was shining with bright golden light. In the Super Saiyan state, his whole body was covered with a layer of strong flame, and he collided with the air and made a "Ho Ho" sound. The endless pressure rolled over, and King krud was in a cold sweat, and his face turned pale. "You can''t escape." The monkey king looked at King krud and said firmly. "No, I am the overlord of the universe. How can I be defeated by a nobody..." King crud couldn''t help retreating. For the first time in his life, he felt the threat of death. This feeling was not good. Seeing that there was no hope of escape, King crud roared in despair. He didn''t even run away. He rushed to the monkey king. It was obvious that he was desperate!"To die!" Seeing King crud''s attack beyond his ability, the monkey king frowned, his golden eyebrows frowned, his broad hand clenched into a fist, and beat King crud hard! "Go to hell!" The powerful blow fell, and the solid halo around his arm suddenly hit king krud''s head. Suddenly, the sky seemed to be broken and full of crystal cracks. Crack, the sound of broken bones sounded, King crude''s head was deformed, his two eyes were covered with blood, and the strong force penetrated his body. A large circle of circular shock waves gathered at a distance of tens of meters behind him, and a series of terrible cyclones went to the ground. After a quick walk, the monkey king quickly got close to King crud within three feet. His muscular arm pinched the black horn on King crud''s head, and then broke it. One of King crud''s horns was broken by Shengsheng. King crud cried out in pain, and his vitality became weak. "It''s time to end. If the earth is destroyed because of you, you will be buried with the earth!" If the supreme god announces the verdict, the monkey king strikes again, and the qigong wave with terrifying energy hits king krud, killing him half of his life. King crud, the overlord of the North galaxy, has no resistance at the moment, and can only accept the ravages of the monkey king. Boom!! After the deafening sound, all the dust settled down, and King clude''s body lay on a rock, with more air in and less air out. "Ha ha Super Saiya, don''t be happy too soon. Even if you kill me, you won''t live long This planet will soon be destroyed, and we will soon meet in the underworld... " King crude said intermittently, and the monkey king looked at him coldly, and directly cleaved with an energy blade. "Puchi!" The brilliant energy blade flew over and fell on King krud, splitting him in two. At this time, the earth also entered the countdown of destruction, the ocean boiling up, hot magma came out from the bottom of the sea, the reef was flattened by a raging wave, and the body of King krud also sank into the deep ocean, engulfed by the hot lava. "No, the earth is going to be destroyed. We have to get out of here." The monkey king whispered that even if he had become a super Saiya, he could not survive in the vacuum of the universe like Luo Lan. If the earth was destroyed, he would die. So in the last few seconds, the monkey king immediately speeded up and headed for the five elements mountain. ¡­¡­ Medemore. Bojack had a miserable time. He was surrounded by four domineering super sais and had to fight with two small super sais. If it''s just fighting, it''s all right. But the problem is that the two little ones don''t obey the rules at all. They always eat strange beans when fighting. The strange beans are also magical. When they are exhausted from fighting, they just swallow one and immediately return to their heyday. Because of this kind of beans, bojack experienced the darkest time in his life. Even when he was sealed by the four kings, it was not so dark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Surprise! Shudder! Shock! Constantly under the attack from rofei and ascali brothers and sisters, bojack is embarrassed to deal with it. He doesn''t know what words to use to describe his current mood. It seems that after he broke the seal, the whole world has gone out of his imagination. Originally, with his strength at the top of the universe, he should travel around the world as he likes, and wave his hand to destroy when he sees an unpleasant planet. How to now, but reduced to two children''s training? "Ah, I''m a Super Fighter of the Alta nationality. My ambition is to rule the universe, not to be a companion for others!" Resentment is eating into bojack''s heart like a poisonous insect. His face was twisted, and his expression was gloomy. He looked at the golden figures standing in the wind not far away from his eyes like a thousand years of ice. Bojack suddenly shivered, and a chill suddenly came from his heart. The hatred he had just felt was soon hidden. Hiss! Light figure came to the side, ascali stretched out her thin white arm, hard fist with a dazzling light. Boom! The violent attack fell on bojack, who snorted. The fierce cold light suddenly burst out in his eyes. The power inside bojack stirred wildly. The violent power brought a strong whirlwind, and suddenly the powerful storm swept out in all directions. Shua! Bojack and ascali fight for a short time. The two forces squeeze each other, and suddenly create a vacuum in the void. Wow, they almost disappear from the original place at the same time. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" As she laughs, askari moves quickly to fight fiercely on medamor. One by one, the bright spots of collision are shining everywhere in the sky and the earth, creating new suns out of thin air. Only a beat full of rhythm was heard. The two bright lights were parallel to each other, or they collided quickly and separated quickly, or they were entangled together. They rushed from the ground to the sky together, and then returned to the ground from the sky, and then separated quickly. The invisible wind pressure turned into substance, raging on the star of medamor. In the face of the more courageous ascali, bojack''s face is a little white, carefully should face, dare not act rashly. "Hateful kid, how long can I stop my attack? This talent is really terrible!" With unlimited pressure on her body, bojack''s forehead drips sweat. In the fierce battle, ascali''s strength is constantly improving. From the beginning, she is inferior to herself, and now she is equal to herself. According to the super sair level, ascali has crossed from the super sair "beyond" stage to the full power level. Even if the strength is not as good as bojack, it is not much worse. This kind of speed makes bojack feel scared! "What''s going on in this world? Why is the super Saiya so powerful?" Bojack''s angry roar. At this time, the clear green eyes of ascali Lake look at bojack, and join hands with Luo Fei, who also promotes his breath to the peak, to attack bojack together. At the same time, they burst out a terrible momentum that makes the world lose its color, and then "shuoshou" flies up in the air, and a series of residual shadows appear beside bojack, in the face of the joint attack of two brothers and sisters, Bojie Ke hastily to deal with, began to be in a hurry, some can not cope. ¡­¡­ Using his strength to keep medamor from being destroyed by the terrible energy, Loran smiles and nods with satisfaction when he sees that roffy and ascali have been able to restrain bojack. "Super Saiya full power, barely able to deal with bojack." "Ascali''s action is not decisive enough. The Super Saiyan state is a very physical consumption mode. We should make full use of every part of energy when fighting. Even if the full power mode can maintain the transformation state to the maximum, we should not consume the power in the body too thoroughly, at least leave a little in the body." Sophia savored her daughter''s fighting skills and could not help shaking her head slightly. "After all, it''s the first time to enter the full power state. I can''t grasp the use of energy. I''ll just explore it slowly in the future." Luo Landao. "You''re too low on them." Saifeiya gives Luo Lan a white look. Luo Lan laughs and doesn''t refute. Although ascali and Luo Fei are not as good as the original work, sun WuFan''s growth is not normal at first sight. He has a feeling of overdrawing his future. In the later stage, if he is not exploited by the old king God, he will become a busybody like bick My role. In fact, the later development of monkey meal is not much better. Luo Lan prefers a long flow of water. He is satisfied that his two children can enter the full power state so quickly. Meredith, with her beautiful blue eyes shining, said in a sweet voice, "those two children are very good. I''m still a super Saiya in the ordinary stage."For the former sixth universe Saian queen, the follow-up stage of super Saian is far away from her. "You''re not an ordinary super sair. According to your normal combat effectiveness, even if ascali uses their full power, they can''t match you as an ordinary super sair!" Luo Lan took a look at Meredith and found that the normal combat effectiveness of the sais in the sixth universe was several grades higher than that of the sais in the seventh universe. They were not at the same level at all. In response, Meredith gave a quiet smile and calmly looked at ascali and their fight. Super sair surpassing stage, super sair full power, and even the future super sair 2, unheard of before, is full of infinite temptation for Meredith who is a new super sair, so Meredith is full of expectations for her future development. In the final analysis, the state of super Saier is only a means to enhance energy in combat, and it is the basic combat effectiveness that really determines the strength. If the basic combat effectiveness is high, no one dares to underestimate it even if the intensity of transformation is not enough. For example, Meredith''s normal combat effectiveness of more than 40 million can reach more than 2 billion even if she becomes the most ordinary super Saier, which is more than the average Super sais are even more powerful at full power. The battle went on for some time. With the joint efforts of Rolfe and ascali, bojack was defeated and his breath began to be unstable. "I don''t think it''s necessary for them to fight any more." Said Sophia, calming for a moment. "Bojack''s role has been exhausted. It''s time to give a last blow." Luo Lan nods. Bojack is different from lulu. That kind of devil will never submit to others, so Luo Lan never wants to accept him. The best way to deal with bojack is to kill him completely. "Ascali, they don''t have enough energy to kill bojack." "I''ll kill him?" Brolli raised his eyes and said it without paying attention. Meredith didn''t speak because her condition was not her turn. "It won''t destroy the planet, will it?" Audrey Moore couldn''t help worrying. "Meidamore star can''t be destroyed. Brolli is the safest. His strength is enough to kill him. He won''t give bojack any chance!" Luo Lan''s tone is relaxed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Audrey Moore''s blue eyes widened suddenly. She knew that these people were not fuel-efficient lights, and could destroy the planet with a single blow, but she was still shocked to say that she would kill bojack with a single blow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 "Brolly, please get rid of bojack!" Lorraine orders brolly. "Good!" Gloria nodded. Suddenly, his figure flashed and rushed towards bojack. Among the five people present, in addition to the fact that Audrey Moore is not bojack''s opponent due to lack of strength, the other four are first-class experts. It''s not difficult to deal with bojack. Meredith is inconvenient to take action due to physical reasons, while Rowland and Sophia don''t look up to bojack''s strength. Not far away, strong wind, dust, the air filled with a pungent taste. Suddenly blowing the sudden weathering, in order to transit the storm, the silent battlefield is like the end, shrouded in creepy fear. At this time, medamor experienced several rounds of fighting, and almost became a death star. The siege of roffy and ascali made bojack hurt himself. At this time, a surge of the atmosphere passed over, as if the rough waves in general, the whole air are violent shock. Bojack''s eyes suddenly open big, but saw a tall figure appeared in front of him. See each other''s appearance clearly, bojack''s expression trembles, a cold sweat can''t help flowing down. Oops, this guy''s finally going to do it. In the heart of a shiver, bojack''s face became iron blue, and he had already fought with brolly before. The opponent''s monster like strength was far above him, and his strength was not his opponent at all. "What to do?" The mouth is slightly bitter, now let bojack feel the most regret is to come to this planet, also unfortunately met these monsters like Super Saiyan. "Brolly!" Luo Fei and ascali see broli appear, very consciously stop attack, floating in mid air. "Rolan, let me get rid of this guy." Brolli said faintly, not much, the meaning of the expression has been very clear. Luo Fei and ascali listen to, are back away from the figure, the position left to brogli. The previous battle has taught the two to improve rapidly, and the later battle is to let them out. "I''m kidding. Just now I was the object of accompany training. Now I want to clean up when I''m used up. There''s no such simple thing!" Bojack was furious. In a moment, countless thoughts flashed through his heart. Even if he knew that he was not Brolli''s opponent, he could not give in at this time. It''s about his family. A cold cold light flashed through his eyes. Bojack summoned up the courage to launch an attack on Broglie. The energy on his body was boiling, and a gust of wind roared. Bojack quickly moved his body. The illusory figures spread all over the whole field of vision in an instant, and layers of air waves rolled up, just like the roar of the sea. Bojack came in with a fist. Whew! Instantly pierced the air, rolled up the wind. In terms of bojack''s strength, even the aftermath of the attack is enough to destroy a planet. Brolli calmly watched bojack''s attack and let it hit him without any defense. Dang! The strong fist stirred the air, and the attack fell on Brolli''s chest. Brolli''s body was still, and a strong force directly resolved bojack''s attack. "How can it be?" Bojack couldn''t believe that his attack failed. He was a little silly. I am proud of the attack, even the other side''s fur did not hurt! "It''s too weak for me to fight..." Brolli shook his head, looked at bojack with light eyes, then stretched out his fist and hit it at will. It was this ordinary punch that fell into bojack''s eyes, but it turned into an irresistible strong attack, just like a groundbreaking axe, with great momentum. His heart trembles wildly and his face turns black and white for a while. Bojack wants to avoid Brolli''s attack, but the cruel world doesn''t give him a chance. Bang! Brolli''s attack fell on bojack, and a dull and trembling voice sounded. The power was transmitted through the skin, and instantly he was seriously injured. Bojack felt numb all over, and his internal organs seemed to be broken. Spit out a mouthful of blood in the mouth, the body flies backward like a meteor. Before he landed, a golden light passed, and the burly figure of Gloria stopped in front of him. "It''s all over!" Brolli''s cold voice sounded in his ears. Bojack raised his head difficultly, and his eyes suddenly shrank into black spots. Brolli''s hands were wide open, and a group of golden and green energy was gathered in his palms. The dazzling light was dizzy, and there was no reason to feel a panic. "Explosive energy meteor!" Brolli drank coldly, put his hands together to send out a super large energy bomb, and then threw it at bojack. Boom, the air along the way was shattered, the sky and the earth became gray as if they had lost their color, and the light was distorted. "If you''re hit by this attack, you''re dead!"Bojack swallowed his saliva and looked at it with split eyes. He made the final struggle. At least he is a great master in the universe. Even if he wants to die, he can''t die too much. "Destruction shockwave!" Gather all the strength to fight up. WOW! The glittering and translucent brilliance of the battlefield suddenly lit up, and a brilliant energy attack was like a thin ribbon, which opened in the sky roundly and lightly, cutting away everything along the way and facing Brolli''s super large energy bomb. But it''s all in vain. Two regiments of destructive energy collide. "Puchi", after bojack''s attack met Brolli''s super large energy bomb, he was swallowed up all of a sudden without even raising a wave. His expression became stunned and then stiff. Bojack looked at the approaching golden green energy bomb in the sky and was completely lost. He never thought that his attack had no effect at all and was swallowed up completely. Boom, the burning energy burns bojack''s body, making his consciousness gradually blurred. "Ridiculous, it''s hard to break the seal But he died in obscurity... " Bojack''s face darkened and his consciousness fell into darkness. "It''s over." Coolly watching bojack engulfed by his own energy attack, brolly nodded his head, converged his energy and returned to their side. "Brawley''s great!" Luo Fei sighs, he is afraid in Brolli''s hand is to walk but a move. "He''s better than mom." Askari''s eyes twinkled. On second thought, Gloria was very powerful, but she couldn''t compare with her father. Her small face was full of infinite pride. ¡­¡­ "Eh!" Feeling a little bit of fluctuation in her private space, Luo Lan probes her consciousness into the different dimensional space and finds that it is a contact calling constantly. Take it up. It''s tays'' contact. After getting in touch with the contact machine, he realized that something had happened on the other side of the earth. Luo Lan''s expression became a little strange. A few days ago, when he knew that the team of kenut and the strongest team had been destroyed on the earth, he joked that it would be interesting if someone from Felisa or King crud went to the earth. But unexpectedly, his idea has come true. According to the message from tays, King crud has really arrived on earth. This is more than a year earlier than in his original work. I don''t know if the monkey king, who has not become a Super Saiyan, can deal with it. "Sophia, I''m going to the earth." The earth side of the thing said once, Luo Lan directly blink past. ¡­¡­ The third orbit of the solar system, the original position of the earth, when the blue planet has disappeared. When Luo Lan came to earth orbit, what he saw was an asteroid belt full of debris. Just like the original site of sharada, there was nothing but a few larger meteorites. "One step late, the earth has been destroyed." Surprised to see, Luo Lan''s heart is not much worry, as long as the dragon ball of Na Meike star is still there, it is easy to restore the destroyed planet. Mental power spread out, did not find the monkey king and bick their breath. Neither Saiya nor namec can survive in a vacuum. Since the earth has been destroyed, most of them have been killed. "Ah, Mr. Luo Lan, you finally show up!" A voice of surprise rang out in my mind. "The king of the north?" Luo Lan responded that the only person who can talk with people across the distant space is the king of the North galaxy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 "Mr. Luo Lan, I can''t get in touch with you anywhere you''ve been during this time." The voice of the king of the North rang out in his mind. "I just came back from the East galaxy." Luo Lan simply said something about medamor, and did not mention the sixth universe. After hearing this, the king of the northern boundary suddenly realized, "I went to the East galaxy. No wonder I didn''t find you in the North galaxy. Alas, if I could contact you earlier, the earth would not be destroyed." "Monkey King and bick were killed by King krud. Why didn''t they find the breath of King krud?" Luo Lan asked. The excited voice of the king of the northern boundary rang out: "Wukong, they are all OK. On the contrary, the guy of the king of krud is rewarded with evil and died with the earth." Luo Lan was surprised. Although king krud''s power is not particularly strong at his present level, for the vast majority of life in the universe, King krud is definitely a terrifying existence. In addition, King krud is a rare race that can survive in a vacuum environment, so his ability should not be so simple to die . So the northern King excitedly told what happened on earth, including the monkey king''s hard work in the spiritual time house in response to King crud. When it comes to Monkey King becoming a super Saiya, his voice is especially raised. Luo Lan can imagine him dancing on the world king star. "The monkey king has turned into a super Saiya..." A little sigh, Luo Lan nodded, sure enough, or become a super Saiya! It''s almost time to calculate. Whether it''s the revision of the world or the outbreak of the main character''s aura, from the time when the Monkey King became a super Saiya, it means that a more magnificent world is gradually unfolding towards the earth. However, compared with the unreal feeling caused by the exaggeration in the original work that the combat effectiveness soared from 90000 to 120 million in one day, the current situation of the monkey king is much more reasonable. After all, having experienced the training of sharada in his early years, and supplemented by Xiandou and the fruit of the spiritual tree, the monkey king is superior to the original work in more aspects of quality, and his own details are already ten years old It''s not only profound, but also has a fighting capacity of more than one million. In addition, when King crud arrived, he also experienced the cultivation of spiritual time house. It''s understandable to become a super Saiya now. Different from the original work, this time king krud replaced Felisa and became the stepping stone for the monkey king to become a Super Saiyan. "Ha ha ha, you don''t know the stupid look of King krud at that time. I can''t do anything about him because he usually acts like a bully. This time, I''ve finally been punished." The king of the northern boundary told us happily that he was never in such a good mood. "Well, the smell of King clude really disappeared." Rolan sensed that there was no energy reaction of King kruder in the solar system. "Well, it''s really gratifying for Goku to be able to kill King krud." Although the destruction of the earth is regrettable, in the view of the northern king, it is also very worthwhile to get rid of such evil people as king crud and get on a planet. "Monkey King, where are they now?" "Oh, they all hid behind the huangquan passage of Wuxing mountain. At that time, it was a close call. Even I thought Wukong would not be able to catch up, but fortunately, he rushed to Wuxing mountain before the destruction of the earth..." The king of the northern boundary chattered endlessly. Luo Lan didn''t listen to what the northern boundary king said. A spiritual force immediately spread out, directly broke the barrier of dimensional space and spread to the netherworld, where he found the monkey king, bick and other earth survivors. Whew, Luo Lan grabs the breath and starts to move instantly. In a twinkling of an eye, he moves from space to the monkey king. ¡­¡­ The underworld, the yellow spring. Wuxing mountain has temporarily separated from the earth space and merged into the yellow spring. Golden auspicious clouds are spreading and floating a few centimeters away from the ground. It''s a peaceful scene here. Gold is the main color here. Everywhere, there are groups of auspicious clouds like marshmallows. Because it''s a world of yellow spring, there are torch like soul bodies around from time to time. The monkey king gathered on the top of a mountain in the five elements mountain, above which floated a towering building of crimson color, which was the temple of the earth. At the top of the five elements mountain, the monkey king and others are looking at the lives one by one. The joy of defeating king krud doesn''t last long. Those are the earth people who lost their lives because of the destruction of the earth. In order to preserve the life seeds of the earth in this crisis, the Earth Kingdom has arranged two evacuation routes in total. In addition to some people leaving the earth by spaceship with bulma, Wuxing mountain has also taken in some people from the earth. However, the number of people in these two plans is limited, the vast majority of ordinary people, or the loss of life with the earth I lost my life. "Earth Or in battle, destroyed. " Colin''s face was a little low. Although he held his life, his home was gone. Taishanglaojun said: "it''s inevitable. After all, the enemy is too strong this time. In fact, I''m surprised that Wukong can defeat king krud.""Yes, Wukong''s transformation is really powerful!" Next to him, sun WuFan, dressed in martial arts clothes and with a peaceful face, said with emotion. "That''s super Saiya!" Sun Bula raised his head and said excitedly. "Yes, super Saiya, Wukong is Saiya..." Sun WuFan wiped his beard and said with a smile that for him, who had long passed away, the destruction of the earth just made him feel a little sad, not as painful as Sun Wukong. "Unfortunately, the dragon ball has disappeared with the earth. Old man, can you make another set of dragon balls Bick''s Shinto to God. Laotianshen replied: "yes, it is. The raw materials of the dragon ball are hard to find. In order to make the dragon ball, I have used most of the inventory in the temple, and the Dragon model has been damaged. Bobo needs to make another set." "As long as the material is enough, I can make the Dragon model. Bobo''s craftsmanship is very good." Bobo nodded. He couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes. "Well, the whole process will probably take a long time." God is not sure when the material will be collected. "That''s good." Everyone is relieved to know that the earth''s dragon ball can be made again. The next time is just waiting for the old God to collect the raw materials for making the dragon ball, and then waiting for Bobo to make a new dragon model. You should know that the dragon''s ability to make a wish depends not only on the dragon''s power, but also on the raw materials. It''s said that the earliest dragon ball of nemec was made from the fragments scraped from the super dragon ball. Of course, it is impossible for super Saiya people to have any pieces of glass. Most of the so-called pieces are the rocks formed by the accumulated cosmic dust on the surface of super Longzhu, which have changed their properties after being affected by the energy of super Longzhu. "Monkey King, can you become a super Saiya now?" After solving the problem of the dragon ball, bick''s eyes are shining at the monkey king. Everyone looked at him. Sun Wukong tried to condense his breath, but after a long time, he didn''t react at all. He felt his head and said, "I can''t change. It seems that I can''t "It seems that the previous transformation was stimulated by the battle." Bick frowned. "I know, I know, the teacher said that Saiya people can show more powerful power when their emotions fluctuate violently, but the teacher said that such fluctuations are not good, and the power is not easy to control." Sun Bula remembered what Luo Lan had said to her, but because she was young, she didn''t remember it very clearly. When power reaches a critical point, there are two ways to become a super sair. One is to break the limit of the body and make it reach the super Saier state by the intense emotion. The disadvantage of this change is obvious, that is, air leakage and unstable control of the body''s strength. Once you quit the super Saier state, it''s not easy to change again. It''s a one-time feeling. This kind of state is called new super Saier, not mature super Saier. In the original book, the time when Monkey King changed in namik is that his spirit and body did not reach the edge of breakthrough, so he changed quickly, which would inevitably affect his performance. The second way is to continuously accumulate strength. When the strength of the body exceeds the threshold of metamorphosis, it will transform with its own inside information. Once it becomes a powerful super Saiya, it can control the strength of the body at will. This kind of transformation is more intense and requires more sweat. In the original work, Sun Wukong, Luo Lan and SAFIYA, who just came back from yaderat, are all like this What kind of state, in order to super Saier such super Saier, Luo Lan they have made great efforts. "I remember Luo Lan in normal state to maintain the super Saiya state." Qiqi said leisurely. "Yes, how did he keep it?" "It must be a very profound realm." The monkey king is determined in his way. "I don''t understand." There was a lot of discussion. Before, I didn''t know the power of super Saiya. In addition, Luo Lan didn''t show up in front of them all the time. Even if I knew he was very powerful, I couldn''t confirm his power clearly. At this time, when Monkey King first joined the super Saiya, he really taught people about the horror of super Saiya. Comparing the state of Monkey King with Luo Lan''s super Saiya, Luo Lan''s power was suddenly reflected. At this time - Luo Lan''s figure appeared next to the monkey king, and his elegant voice rang, "my usual state is called super Saiya full power, nothing, it''s a little different from Saiya normal..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Just different colors? It''s a trick! After hearing Luo Lan''s statement, everyone twitched, especially Sun Wukong. Because he had become a super Saiya, he knew more about the power of super Saiya. It''s impossible to keep Super Saiyan form like Luo Lan in normal state. Anyway, in the current state of the monkey king, we can''t do that. The kind of arbitrary to maintain Super Saiyan form, but also do not let the strength of a leak, do not know how deep understanding and control of power is needed. "Luo Lan, how did you find us?" Monkey King asked. "The king of the North told me." Luo Lan answers lightly. "It''s Lord Jie Wang The monkey king suddenly realized that it was thanks to the northern King''s warning that they could prevent king krud''s attack in advance this time. Otherwise, with their original strength, they didn''t even have the ability to resist. Although the final result was that the earth was destroyed, at least some of the earth''s people were saved. It''s already a blessing in misfortune. And as long as the old God to make a new dragon ball, the earth can also be restored. "Wukong, you can kill King krud, which is beyond my expectation." Luo Lan looks at the monkey king. With his ability, the power of the monkey king can''t be hidden in front of him at all. He sees the state of the other party at a glance and nods. The foundation is still solid, and there is no hidden danger due to the strong breakthrough. The monkey king felt his head embarrassed, "it''s a pity that the earth was destroyed together." Luo Lan said: "for the super Saiya people, it''s useless to destroy a planet. After all, the planet is too fragile for those who have more than one million combat power." "Also, the average planet simply can''t bear the powerful energy." Bik and others nodded with approval. The average planet''s bearing capacity is about tens of thousands of combat power. Some larger planets may be able to withstand the attack of hundreds of thousands of combat power, but such planets are only a few after all. You know, advanced planets like begita can''t bear a finger of Felisa. It is not difficult for them to destroy a star with more than one million strength. They should be more careful in the war for fear of harming the star. "By the way, what is super Saiya full power?" Monkey king asks Luo Lan. As for the super Saier''s state, he just came into contact with it, so to speak, he didn''t know much about it. At this time, bick and klin also raised their ears. Although the division of super sais has nothing to do with them, it is good for them to know more about the division of powerful levels in their future practice. "The super sair is a transformation with a great span of power range, and the full power of the super sair is a profound state in the transformation of the super sair. Well, anyway, you are already a super sair, so you should know something about the super sair." With that, Luo Lan became an ordinary super Saier and decided to give monkey king a good look at the state of super Saier. Of course, he didn''t release all the strength of his origin at once, but only revealed a part of it, otherwise the whole wuxingshan would be in turmoil. The golden flame enveloped his whole body, and his hair became golden. Unlike the monkey king, his eyes were golden. Because the normal force is strong, even the weakest transformation, the breath of terror is too heavy for everyone to breathe. "This is the most common super sair, the normal form of super sair." "Your previous state is called a new super sair, because you need to break through the limit of your body by relying on anger, and you need to temper your transformation state. When you can freely control your transformation ability, you can be regarded as a formal super sair." Luo Lan a face indifferent smile. Monkey King nodded and realized the difference between himself and the official super Saiya. The new super Saier is just like a temporary worker and a regular worker. The salary is different. Sun Wukong believes that he can become a regular super Saier soon by working hard for a little time. Luo Lan began to strengthen her energy. A touch of golden light began to shine, and her hair began to become more vertical. Suddenly, the whole Wuxing mountain vibrated, and the golden auspicious clouds floating in the mid air seemed to be affected by the strong gravity, and they immediately stuck to the ground. "This is the super sair''s" Surpassing "form, and its power is especially superior to that of ordinary super sairs." A surge of momentum swept away, all people feel the ground in the ups and downs, there is a feeling of almost suffocation. "Well, it''s totally different from just now." "The eyes became sharper." "The eyes are golden. Is this the only characteristic after surpassing the super sais?" Klin suddenly had a whim, and then thought that his eyes were golden when he became a super Saiya. "No, according to sister ascali, the teacher''s golden pupil and aunt Sophia''s red pupil were cultivated before they became super Saiya people. It seems that their names are Mimicry super Saier, ordinary super Saier''s eyes are the same as before dad, they are greenSun Bula''s bumpy explanation. Mimicry super Saiya! It''s a new form that I haven''t heard of. After hearing this, klin and others began to feel numb. There are so many super sais. Now there are four types of super sairs: pseudo super sair, new super sair, ordinary super sair and super sair''s "Surpassing" forms. Plus the full power of super sair we heard before, there are five. At this time, Luo Lan''s breath continued to rise. When the breath of terror could affect this yellow spring, the breath of terror suddenly disappeared without a trace. Looking at Luo Lan again, the golden flame disappeared, the muscles on her body became sparse, and the whole person looked much more ordinary. But the feeling for everyone is more profound. This is exactly what Luo Lan showed before them. "This is super Saiya full power!" "I didn''t feel it before. Now I see that the super Saier''s full power state is perfect." The monkey king yelled excitedly, as if he had found the target, and his eyes became firm. Luo Lan chuckled and said, "Wukong, this is only the first level of super Saiya. Let''s call it super Saiya 1." "Is there super sair 2?" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, which was unbelievable. "Of course, whether it''s ordinary super sair or super sair, or super sair''s full power, it''s all within the scope of super sair 1 On top of the full power, there is a more powerful transformation His face said calmly, the bland state of full power began to break, and Luo Lan''s breath continued to rise, and soon exceeded the limit of full power. Crackle, silver arc suddenly appeared. Luo Lan raised his strength to super Saiya 2. Because he didn''t maintain it deliberately, so the turbulent energy swept out. The wind was fierce, blowing all around. Bick and monkey king felt the pressure on their bodies suddenly increased, and their chest was like being pressed by a huge stone. The huge pressure made their forehead sweat. "This is super Saiya 2!" In fact, on top of the full power, Luo Lan has a form called "super power", which is more introverted and not as violent as super sair 2. It is a stable form based on super sair 2. But for the monkey king, full power and super Saiya 2 are still difficult to understand, let alone super power. "It''s terrible. There are so many powerful forms on top of the super sais." Sun Wukong''s face is very dignified. Now he is no longer Wu xiaamung. The master''s eyesight makes him clearly distinguish the difference between several different forms of Luo Lan, and he can''t help rolling up a storm in his heart. "Did Gloria and Sophia also reach super Saiya 2?" "Almost." Luo Lan answers. Although the form of Brolli and zephylia is not super Saiya 2, their strength is totally super Saiya level, especially Brolli. Once Brolli is crazy in the variant form, Rolan has to use "super power" to stop him. When monkey king heard the words, he could not help taking a cold breath. "It seems that there is still a big gap between me and Brolli!" Sun Wukong sighed that knowing the difference in advance would greatly promote his practice. Luo Lan looks at the monkey king. On the basis of knowing the super Saiya level and subsequent evolution in advance, he is looking forward to where the monkey king can go ahead of time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 From begeta to the earth, it means that the earth has left the novice village stage and formally entered the universe. In the future, the challenges the earth will face will become more difficult and intensive than before. Felisa, man-made man, and Boo the devil will appear in just a few years, and each of them will be accompanied by an unprecedented crisis. For the monkey king, if they can''t defeat these enemies, they will be eliminated. It can be said that the rapid growth of the monkey king is largely driven by the surrounding environment. Of course, the arrival of a new era also means that the monkey king will rise rapidly and give full play to the potential of super Saiya. In fact, Sun Wukong, who has mastered the secret of Super Saiyan transformation, has already ranked in the forefront of the universe in terms of strength. After all, the seventh universe is not a powerful universe. There are only a few experts in it with a total combat power of more than 100 million, but the power span between each one is huge. From frissa to boo, there are not many people in the middle, but the power span directly reaches hundreds of times. If these people did not hold up the height of the seventh universe, the ranking of the seventh universe in the whole universe system would drop several grades. As the whole king said, the average strength of the seventh universe is only one digit, which can be eliminated at any time. ¡­¡­ "By the way, has the dragon ball of the Dragon Ball been destroyed with it?" Luo Lan asks suddenly. "It has been destroyed." The old God sighed, "so I''m going to collect materials and make new dragon balls, but the process of collection will take some time. When the dragon balls are made, there may be a group of people who have been reincarnated." As long as the reincarnation is confirmed by the judgment of the king of hell, even the dragon ball can''t revive them. Luo Lan nodded clearly. Although the ability of the Earth Dragon ball has been greatly improved after his transformation, the material of the dragon ball itself has not changed, especially the stone state after making wishes. The whole is actually quite fragile. "Don''t bother. The earth is not the only dragon ball in the universe. You can use the Dragon Balls of other planets to recover the earth. By the way, the Dragon Balls of the earth can also recover." With a smile on her face, Luo Lan pointed out a clear way for them. "You mean the dragon ball of the namiks?" Bick had a look of surprise. "Yes, bick and the God of heaven are both from namec. There must be dragon balls in namec." Colin got excited and turned red. "There is a dragon ball on namec." Bik nodded his head and affirmed that the dragon ball of nemec was placed by the elder of a village. After a long time of practice in nemec, he knew this very well. "Then as long as you borrow the dragon ball from the namiks, the earth will soon recover." Qiqi smiles and looks relaxed. The God of heaven also showed a smile. The Dragon Ball reposes his childhood yearning for his hometown. When he first made the dragon ball, he had an inexplicable sense of intimacy. If he could restore the previous set of dragon balls, it would certainly be the best. "But how do we get to namec? The aircraft on earth have been destroyed." "Idiot, isn''t there another spaceship in bulma? Even if you don''t use that one, just apply to Saifei forces for one?" "Yes Klin is full of enlightenment. With the support of Saifei, the spaceship is a small problem. "Then all that''s left is to get the position of nemec." Looking at bick, he''s the only one here who''s ever been to namec. Bick saw everyone looking at him, shook his head and said: "don''t look at me, I was flying directly by the spacecraft, and I don''t know the specific coordinates." "It seems that we can only trouble the Saifei forces." All of them said in secret. "Ha ha ha, the king of our world can tell you the coordinates of namec." Wang Shuanglang''s voice of the northern boundary rang. He could hear the death of King clude, which made him feel quite good. "Lord Jie Wang, please." Thank you respectfully and politely. "It''s OK. As long as it''s a planet in the North galaxy, our king can easily find it. Well, let me see the position of namec..." On the world king star, the North world king complacently said, and then moved his chubby body, facing the position of Na Meike star. "Hey, hey, I remember this is probably the position of namec star." The northern boundary King aimed at the direction of the nemec star. Two antenna like tentacles on his head flashed a bunch of electric flowers, crackling. The patrol ability of the northern boundary King started, and the distant sea of stars suddenly appeared in the northern boundary King''s mind. The northern King quickly found the nemec star in the three body system. All of a sudden - a cold and piercing chill came along with the induction, and the northern boundary King''s face became stiff. Ah, he yelled, and the whole face became panic. "Felisa, how did that guy show up on nemec?" The king of the northern boundary roared with an ugly face."What, is Felice on nemec?" Bick was stunned, and his face suddenly changed. Luo Lan also had some accidents, and then her face calmed down, with a smile on her lips, and looked at them with great interest. The battle of lenamec is inevitable. It''s the battle of Monkey King''s real rise in the original work. It can be said that it''s the most intense and exciting battle in the whole story of dragon ball. I remember the scene when I saw Monkey King become a super Saiya in the cartoon in the previous life. It''s exciting and can''t be described. Well, of course, now the monkey king has had the experience of super Saiya. "It seems that Felisa is the son of King clude..." Colin took a breath and said cautiously. "I''ve heard of the name." Tianjin rice frowned. "Felisa is the supreme ruler of the entire legion of Felisa. Compared with the retired overlord of the universe, Felisa is more difficult to deal with. Hell, didn''t he go to the West Galaxy? When did he go to namec again?" The good mood of the king of the northern boundary was ruined all of a sudden, and the whole person was worried. "It must be because I''ve taken a fancy to the dragon ball of nemec..." There was a chill on bick''s body. The king of the northern world shivered and said incoherently, "that''s too bad. He must not find the dragon ball, or the whole universe will be ruined That''s right. We have to inform the elder of the nemec star and let them all hide their breath. " The people of the frissa Legion need to rely on energy detectors to find life. Once there is no energy response, it''s like a headless fly has lost its target. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a few villages on such a big nemec star. "What about the strength of Felisa compared with king krud?" Asked the monkey king. Luo Lan looked at him, estimated and said: "it''s almost the same as when you become a super Saiya." Sun Wukong''s current combat effectiveness is 2.4 million. To become a super Saiya is 120 million, which is slightly weaker than 150 million in the original book. When Felisa becomes the ultimate state, he can reach 60 million combat effectiveness. If he tries his best, he can also reach 120 million combat effectiveness. However, this powerful force will hurt his body. Felisa will not use it easily until the crisis. "It''s amazing, but I can''t control the transformation of super Saiya now!" The monkey king was very distressed when he heard that. He really wanted to fight against an expert like frissa, but he was not allowed to do so now. If you can''t become a super Saiya, it''s a death sentence for Felisa. Even if you open the king''s boxing, it''s useless. "If you want to master the transformation of super Saiya, I can recommend a place." Luo Lan said with a smile that he didn''t want to turn over with Frisa, because he couldn''t see such a fight at his level, but Na Mei Ke Xing had some fate with him, and it would be a pity if it was destroyed. To tell you the truth, it''s interesting to cultivate a master yourself. "Where?" Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. "The spiritual tower of medamor, whose real name is" mefilada tower ", is similar to the spiritual time house of the temple. It is an extremely mysterious place, in which the environment can exercise the spiritual strength. At the beginning, Brolli mastered the power of the super saians by practicing in it." "Ah, I want to see the place where Brolli practiced, too." The monkey king was immediately full of interest. "The mefilada tower doesn''t have the time-delay function like the mental time house, so we should seize the time when practicing, but the advantage is that it has rich space and environment, and all kinds of extreme environments can be simulated." Luo Lan''s face calmly introduces that the spiritual time house and the mefilada tower have one main time and one main space, and I don''t know which God built them. "It''s impossible for Felisa to find the dragon ball without ten days and a half months. Take advantage of this time to practice hard, and I believe you can control the super Saiya state." "Yes, to practice well, we must master the transformation of super Saiya." The monkey king murmured to himself. The next second, his eyes lit a blazing flame. Luo Lan Leng for a while, then laughed. This is the monkey king he knows. ¡­¡­ Then, with a show of hands, Luo Lan and the monkey king came to medemore, which is in the state of doomsday. Compared with the earth, medamor, who had just been invaded by bojack, was just a little lucky and did not become the dust in the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 On medamor, Luo Lan explained in detail what happened on the earth. When he learned that the monkey king could also become a super Saiya, Saifeiya''s beautiful face was a bit surprised. He couldn''t help looking at the monkey king more and his eyes were full of praise. As the queen of Sarada and an excellent super sair, sephia knows the difficulty of becoming a super sair. It can''t be broken through by hard work. There are so many gifted sais on sharada, but only a few of them really reach the level of super sais. It''s not that they don''t work hard, but it''s really too difficult to become super sais. If you want to become a super Saier, efforts are the most basic, but efforts alone are not enough. Belief, cultivation, mood, situation and potential are all crucial factors that affect your growth. It can be said that the emergence of every super Saier is the result of many factors. SAFIYA has a deep understanding of this. It took her a lot of time to become a super Saiya, and thanks to the foundation laid by Luo Lan, only she knows the bitterness. "Congratulations, Goku. From today on, there''s another super Saiya on Sarada!" With an elegant and quiet smile, Sophia congratulated the monkey king. A long time ago, Luo Lan told her that the other party could become a super Saiya. At that time, she was only half happy and half suspicious, and didn''t pay attention to it. She didn''t expect that Luo Lan''s prediction had come true after decades. The monkey king is embarrassed to smile, "I still can''t master the Super Saiyan transformation very well." "It''s OK, just lay the foundation, and then practice a few more times." Saifeiya chuckles. The situation of Monkey King is different from that of her and Luo Lan before. The breakthrough is a little reluctant, so the level of super Saiya is a little low, but it doesn''t matter. Practice slowly can make up for it. "Well, it''s time to practice well." Sun Wukong said brightly. For him who regards practice as fun, nothing fascinates him more than the improvement of strength. At this time, the monkey king looked at brolly, said hello to him, and noticed Meredith standing next to brolly, smiling and nodding. Meredith responded with courtesy. "Well, I''ll take you to the mefilada tower now. If you want to deal with Felisa, Goku, you should at least be able to master the form of super Saiya." Luo Lan clapped her hand. "Why is it about Felisa?" Asked Sophia. So Luo Lan said the things about Na Mei Ke Xing again. After hearing this, Sophia picked her eyebrows. The elder of Na Mei Ke Xing once opened up her potential for her. It''s also a love affair. It''s hard to say if she lets Frisa make trouble on Na Mei Ke Xing. Then, thinking of the monkey king''s purpose of their practice in medamor, Sophia''s mouth curved with a smile. The monkey king in the form of Super Saiyan should be able to compete with Felisa That guy is quite beating recently. He didn''t stay in the West Galaxy for the expedition, but went to collect the dragon balls on the nemec star. Can he miss the dragon balls. Saifeiya in the heart sneer, already imagined flisa to hit the nail appearance. Next time, Luo Lan and the monkey king come to the location of the mefilada tower. The original high mountain plateau has been replaced by a piece of lava. The part buried under the plateau is exposed. The pyramid shaped top of the tower is planed off, and the tower with relief patterns is very much like the Kailin tower on earth. "It''s so tall. It looks like an enlarged version of kalinda!" Clin rubbed his eyes and said in disbelief. "It''s a little bit like kalinda." "Strange, how can there be such a tower on this planet?" Bicker looked up at the towering mefilada tower, wondering. "The interior of the tower has its own space, which is divided into 300 independent spaces, each of which simulates the extreme situation of the universe and guarantees that it is something you have never experienced. But notice that there are some strange lines floating in the space of the tower. Those lines are full of magic. People with weak mental power are prone to hallucination and even fainting after seeing them for a long time. You need to pay attention to them. " Luo Lan warned against the situation in the tower. After hearing this, they all nodded and became more curious about the situation inside the tower. Then they were ready to walk towards the entrance. At this time, the voice of the king of the northern boundary rang out in their ears: "it''s this tower. It has a long history. I remember it existed before the civilization of the medamorites had developed." "King of the north, do you know the builder of this tower?" The northern boundary King laughed awkwardly and said, "I don''t know. It''s much older than me. Cough, don''t say that..." The northern boundary king said seriously, "just now I''ve sent a warning to the elder of namec, asking them to hide their breath and wait for rescue. According to my estimation, I can buy you about seven days." Flisa''s patience is limited. If he can''t find the dragon ball in seven days, he will become angry and destroy the whole star."Seven days is almost enough." Luo Lan nodded her head. "I will master the transformation of super Saiya in seven days." The monkey king hit each other with his hands and his expression was very serious. "Well, you all enter the high tower to practice. Seven days later, I will take you to namec star with instant movement. By the way, Bula, you, rofei and ascali will also enter the tower. When you come out, I will check your health." "I see." Sun Bula''s clear voice rang, and she was very happy to be able to practice together with Luo Fei of the same generation. ¡­¡­ Namik. Felisa and Shangbo stand on a raised hillside, looking down at the distant scene. Apart from the light blue lawn and green lake, they can rarely see the original scene of other planets. The environment of namec is not very good. The surrounding vegetation is rare, and the oxygen content in the air is also very different. "It''s a planet that makes life uninteresting." Felisa said, her long tail thumping against the ground. "It''s said that nemec suffered a great disaster. In fact, it''s a miracle to be able to see life on this planet." Felisa nodded her head, her eyes twinkled and her face turned dark. "This is probably the power of the dragon ball. Mr. Shangbo, you must work harder. I want to get the dragon ball as soon as possible." "Yes, sir Shangbo said politely, with a smile on Junlang''s face. Ho ho Ho ho! The energy detector in my ear rings the sound of signal pulse. Does it mean that I have found the dragon ball? Felisa''s face flashed a trace of joy and pressed the button of the detector in her ear to start the communication function of the detector. After receiving the communication, Felisa''s face suddenly became gloomy, as if frozen with cold. "King Felisa, what happened?" Shang Bo was surprised and asked. Felisa said in a low voice: "my father met a strong enemy on the earth, and the whole army was destroyed just like the team of kinut." Shangbo was shocked and lost his voice: "how can I lose with Lord krud''s strength?" "I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s just like this. First it''s the kinut team and the strongest team, and now it''s the father What''s hidden on that planet called Earth? " Other people don''t know the strength of King krud. Can Felisa not know? He knew too well that although king krud''s strength was slightly inferior to his own, it was much stronger than his ultimate form of conventional strength. To defeat king krud, Felisa had to show his top strength. Who beat his father? Felisa''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and she was at a loss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 King krud''s death caused a great shock in Felisa''s heart. There are people in the North Galaxy who can kill his father, which Felisa never thought before. For him, such existence is absolutely a huge threat. Felisa ruled the North Galaxy for such a long time, and naturally did not want to see such a person exist. After thinking about it in my heart, I was at a loss. However, his urgent task now is to find Longzhu as soon as possible to realize his wish of immortality. After a little thought, Felisa put the matter of King krud aside for the time being and faced Shangbo coldly. "Try your best to find out the whereabouts of those namiks. I want to get the dragon ball as soon as possible!" Frisa said coldly. "Don''t worry, King Felisa. My subordinates will arrange it immediately." Shangbo''s face was cold, and he didn''t dare to hesitate a bit about flisa''s order. "Well." Felisa let out a hum, a pair of deep eyes flashed a cold light. No matter who it is, after our king gets the dragon ball, we must get rid of that threat. So under the supervision of Felisa and Shangbo, the soldiers of Felisa army scattered intensively, inch by inch looking for every continent on the planet. However, due to the warning of the northern boundary king in advance, under the instruction of the elder, all the people of the planet had gathered together and had their breath restrained. Even if the people of the frissa Legion managed to find a village, the people inside had already evacuated, leaving a scene of empty buildings. "King Felisa, we haven''t found the whereabouts of the namiks. They seem to have evacuated ahead of time!" Shangbo is a bit gloomy. Felisa face if frost, unhappy way: "continue to look for, namec people can make something like the dragon ball, maybe master the ability to predict the future, they must also hide in a place of namec." Shangbo nodded his head. The whole namec was monitored by them for a long time. It was impossible for anyone to leave. As long as those namec people existed, they must still be on the planet. So he continued to send soldiers to carry out a carpet search, but there was still no harvest. Felisa''s face suddenly became gloomy, and the cold air was constantly emerging. ¡­¡­ A few days later, a leisurely boundless grassland. Breeze blowing on the ground, green lake ripples out a circle of subtle ripples. A white light passed through the sky, and then there was a deafening sound. A white ball shaped spaceship was located on a raised hill of nemec. Boom, thick sand was flying all over the sky, and the whole hill was directly flattened by the impact of the aircraft landing. Click, after the spaceship opened, begita came out of the spaceship, and her body floated up automatically, floating more than 100 meters above the ground. The vast and desolate scene of namec comes into view. Begita looks at the scene and nods. Here is namec. Next, he only needs to find the dragon ball to realize his ambition. All of a sudden, a cold and piercing smell of blood came into his senses. Feeling the dark smell, begita''s face suddenly changed, and his whole face turned black. "How can the breath of frissa be on the planet namec?" "Damn it, he must have learned about Longzhu from the conversation of the team of kinut!" Begita gnashed his teeth, the whole person up, "dragon ball is my thing, absolutely can''t let Frisa get." In his heart, frissa is the object he must kill, and the dragon ball is his hope to surpass frissa, which he is determined to get thinking of this, begita knows that he can''t hesitate, he must get the dragon ball before frissa. He carefully gathered the energy from his feet and felt the breath of the namiks on the planet. As a result, of course, he had no harvest, just like them. Begita''s brow frowned, and her body turned into a streamer. It was like the speed of lightning, and appeared thousands of kilometers away in the blink of an eye. And then, instinctively, they flew north. Diddidi When bejita landed on namec, the energy on her body was quickly detected by the people of frissa''s Legion because it didn''t converge. However, due to the timely convergence, it didn''t attract frissa''s attention. North of nemec, where the elder lives. At this time, ravines crisscross, large and small stone pillars rise, and a fault zone spreads thousands of miles through here, cutting off the whole continent from the middle. Begita searched the planet for a long time, but didn''t find a trace of a namik. Just when he suspected that there were no natives on the planet, a white building standing on the cliff suddenly attracted his attention. Huh? As soon as her eyes brightened, she turned a track in the air and flew toward the white building. It''s a double-layer, weird building surrounded by fish spines. Begita landed in front of the building, staring at the white building and muttering, "this must be the residence of the namiks."At this time, the door opened and a green figure came out of the building. Neru looked at begita faintly. "Are you Saiya? This is not where you should be. Please leave as soon as possible , as like as two peas, he said, "it''s a Nami, a man who is exactly the same as the Nami star on the earth. Well, hurry up and hand over the dragon balls. This uncle can spare you from death." "Your goal is dragon ball, so you are not welcome to namikxing." Neru''s face became cold. Originally, because of the other side''s Saiya identity, neru was a bit polite, but when he saw that the other side''s goal was to pay attention to the dragon ball, his face became bad. "Hehe, it''s not up to you. I think you''d better hand over the dragon ball." Vegeta had a proud face. Although his strength is not equal to that of Sun Wukong and others, he is not his opponent. "Don''t be ashamed Neru''s eyes become indifferent, and the favor for Saiya created by Luo Lan suddenly disappears. The breath on the body gradually brews up, suddenly a dazzling light rises on the ground, the ferocious energy rises, and the heaven and earth suddenly changes color. With the rising breath on neru, the surging energy presses begita out of breath. Begita''s face changed, and there was something incredible on her face. Damn it! This Namiki is so strong!! "This force has exceeded 50 combat effectiveness?" Begita said in disbelief. "My combat effectiveness is 640000!" Neru said coldly that after being exploited by the elder, neru didn''t slacken his training. Although he was surpassed by bick, his own talent is also very strong. Many years of practice has made his combat effectiveness reach 640000. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begetta opened her mouth, and an indescribable tangled feeling came to her heart, and her cold sweat came down. "Are these namiks monsters? One or two are so strong, but I''ve never heard of such strength from the Na Mei Ke people. " "No, this force will definitely attract Felisa''s attention..." As soon as her face changed, she didn''t want to compete with neru. She gave neru a tangled look. Without hesitation, she turned into lightning and flew away like an arrow. His goal is to find the dragon ball, and he didn''t want to meet Felisa so early before that. Seeing begita''s instant escape, neru took a steady look and didn''t catch up. "It''s an extraordinary time now. I''ll let you go for a while. This is no longer a place to stay for a long time. For the safety of the elder, it''s better to leave quickly." Neru said in a low voice. In fact, he didn''t want to fight with bejita. He just threatened him and let him retreat. Now bejita retreats, he will leave with the elder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539.1 Re entering the elder''s residence, neru came to the second floor of the room, "elder, those invaders will soon find this place according to the energy. For your safety, we must leave here." The elder lay on the stone chair with an old face and narrowed his eyes as if he were asleep. Hearing neru''s words, the elder opened his eyes and said, "Alas, the smell of darkness is getting closer and closer. This is the inevitable disaster of namec. I hope the children can avoid this disaster." "Elder, don''t worry. The elders of all villages have been informed and hide their strength. The invaders can''t find them for a while." Neru is serious about the elder. "But the opponent this time is Felisa. It''s said that he is a very fierce guy. The other side has an eye on Longzhu this time. I''m afraid the other side will become angry if they can''t find Longzhu for a long time. Alas, the dragon ball is the God of namec, and it can''t fall into their hands. " The elder''s voice is old and weak. Although the fruit of the spirit tree has lasted for several years, the elder himself is very old. Neru''s face changed and he cut off the railway: "I will never let the dragon ball fall into the hands of evil people." "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ve received the notice from the king of the world. There are some just soldiers on the other side of the earth who are stepping up their cultivation and preparing to stop Felisa. Our hope lies in them. By the way, bick will come with them His strength has grown a lot over the years. " He gently waved his hand to neru, and the elder''s face showed a smile. "Will bick come too, then we''ll be more sure." Neru''s eyes brightened when he heard that bick''s strength surpassed him a few years ago. Later, he heard that he went to the king of the world to practice. His strength must be very strong. Then his eyes were fixed, and he felt a dark and bloody smell coming here. Neru took a deep breath and knew that their place had been found by the people of the frissa Legion. You can''t stay here long. "Elder, we must get out of here now." "Well, please." The elder also sensed the breath of Felisa, secretly lamented the power of the emperor of the universe, and then nodded to neru. Seeing this, neru immediately exerted his strength, his whole body flashed a white light, and the turbulent energy attached to the surface of his body, ready to leave this place of right and wrong with the elder''s seat. Just then, a white light flashed, and a series of figures appeared in front of the elder and neru, including men and women, tall and short. Aware of the sudden appearance of someone at the elder''s residence, neru instinctively alerted and protected the elder behind him. Just as he was about to examine the surroundings and prepare to fight, neru saw clearly the appearance of the visitor, and a look of surprise flashed on his face. Neru was surprised and said, "bick, it''s you!" The people who appear in the elder''s residence are monkey king, bick and others, and the one who brings them is Luo Lan. After the cultivation of the mefilada tower, the strength of the monkey king and others has been greatly improved. In particular, the monkey king has mastered the power of the super Saiya people, and now he can stabilize 120 million combat power in his transformation. This time, only a few people came to namec, such as monkey king and bick, even Luo Fei and ascali, but Luo Lan didn''t bring them. "Long time no see, neru!" Bick nodded to neru, then looked at the elder, "elder, you''re all right!" "Ha ha, child, you are here, and thank the helpers from the earth..." The elder is smiling, facing a young man in front of the crowd, and his tone is serious: "powerful Saiya people, you are welcome to namikxing. Only you can relieve this disaster." Luo Lan said with a smile: "rest assured, this disaster will soon pass." "Wow, this is namik Oh, as like as two peas Beek. " With a little girl''s loud voice, sun Bula blinked her bright eyes and looked at the elder and neru, especially neru, who was almost the same as bick. "This is my disciple sun Bula." Luo Lan introduced. The elder nodded slightly and said with kindness, "well, he is a lively and lovely child with a very terrible potential." "You and Qiang, when shall we compete?" The monkey king steps forward and stares at neilu. He is a Wuchi. He never forgets to compete with others wherever he goes. Neru looked at the monkey king without expression. At this time, he was not in the mood to compete with others. "A few people, the people of frissa will be here soon. The elder is too dangerous here. He must leave as soon as possible." "You''re right. Old age is too high to risk." Bick nodded his head. He respected the elder very much. Naturally, he didn''t want to see him go into danger. "It''s the Frisa. I feel him already." "Very strong!" At this time, the monkey king looked seriously in one direction and felt a strong breath coming towards them. The breath was cold and evil, which made people shudder like an abyss. Although the breath on the surface was not very strong, the monkey king didn''t feel a throb in his mind,You know, after seven days of practice in the mefilada tower, the monkey king has been able to control the super Saiya more stably, and even his level feels palpitation. This is a very unusual phenomenon. It''s not easy to show the strength of the other side. "Colin, Tientsin, Bula You and neru will escort the elder to leave, and the battle here will be handed over to Wukong. In addition, you go to collect the dragon balls from namec. Whether the earth can recover ahead of time depends on the dragon balls. " "All right." "We know." Several people thought about it and agreed that although God is also making new dragon balls, they would like to see the earth recover as soon as possible. "Teacher, what about me?" Sun Bula has a small mouth. After touching sun Bula''s head, Luo Lan said: "you follow the elder to protect him. The elder has the ability to develop the potential of human body, so we should grasp it well." After hearing this, sun Bula''s two little eyes narrowed into crescent shape, and followed bick to escort the elder to a safe place. "Wukong, Felisa has given it to you. Let me see what you have achieved these days." "It''s on me." Sun Wukong claps his chest confidently. Luo Lan can''t help laughing. If there is no accident, Felisa is definitely not the opponent of Sun Wukong who can become a Super Saiyan. The only uncertainty is whether namikxing can survive. ¡­¡­ More than 100 kilometers away from the canyon where the elder lived. Both sides of Felisa caressed the aircraft and quickly headed for the elder''s residence. A bright light rushed out of the air and suddenly left a bright light band in the clear sky. Soon, Felisa came to the sky over the Grand Canyon. The white building below was like a turtle crawling on the ground and looked very small. "There''s still no energy reaction. Hum, it''s not long since that energy disappeared. It must be nearby." Felisa''s cold eyes swept the world. Suddenly, a figure in orange and red clothes came into his eyes. "Well, there is a man there." When Felisa saw the figure of the monkey king, her eyes lit up, and the small aircraft immediately approached the monkey king. "Frisa!" Seeing the appearance of the visitor, the corner of Monkey King''s mouth rose slightly, and his expression was full of excitement. "Ho Ho, since you know my name, it seems that you are not a layman. Are you a Saiyan?" Felisa looked at the monkey king, sat calmly on the aircraft and watched each other Saiya? It seems to be, but I don''t know whether it''s a Saian on Sarada or a remnant of vegeta. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539.2 "Yes, I''m Saiya." Sun Wukong readily admitted his Saiya identity, and then looked at Felisa with two eyes shining, "come to fight, I know your strength is very strong, I just came to fight with you." "It''s very brave of you to say that in front of me. It seems that you don''t know the horror of me. No matter hum, I haven''t done it for a long time. It''s just time for you to practice." Felisa was surprised and licked her Lavender lips, with a sense of killing on her face. "Come on!" "The dead and the dead!" Felisa shook his head and looked down as if he were looking at an ignorant aborigine who had not yet got rid of his stupidity. He said coldly, and the aircraft slowly fell to a height half squint above the ground. Felisa stepped down from the aircraft and came to the monkey king with one hand crossed. A stout tail slapped the ground and smashed the hard rock. "Haha, you certainly don''t know the horror of our king. I''m not afraid to tell you that our current fighting capacity is as high as 530000! Don''t be frightened in a moment Felisa boasted of her strength, expecting to see the other party shivering after knowing her fighting power. Because the normal Fraser is not very tall, so in front of the monkey king, he can only hold his head up. "Whether you fight or not, don''t talk so much." The monkey king frowned at the way Felisa talked to himself. This Felisa really feels so good about herself that she has to make a lot of nonsense before the battle. Smell speech, flisa''s facial expression immediately gloomy come down, an awe inspiring murderous spirit vigorous burst out. "Ha ha, it has been a long time since no one rushed to speak like this in front of the king. Those who dared to speak like this before have been sent to the underworld by the king." Felisa narrowed her eyes and kept her elegance. In fact, her heart was like a volcano that might erupt at any time. The surrounding temperature dropped below freezing point. Felisa twisted her neck and made a sound of bone turning. In an instant, her body burst out a suffocating cold air field. 530000 combat power! Sun Wukong took a look at Felisa who was full of energy. This power was almost the same as the fighting power that Felisa boasted. "But it''s not enough..." The monkey king shook his head. According to the information that Luo Lan and the king of the northern boundary told him, the fighting power of Frisa is far more than that. It seems that strength is still hidden. "Now that you''ve released your strength, it''s my turn." Monkey king looked at Felisa seriously, clenched his fist and gave a soft drink. Suddenly, a light golden light was shining. With a roar, the mighty momentum erupted from the monkey king. It was like throwing a large equivalent nuclear bomb into the flat land. Bursts of crazy power rolled like mountains and seas, drowning everything around him in an instant. The whole Namiki was soon shrouded in this terrible momentum. Di Di Di! When the energy burst out on the monkey king was detected, the detector beside Felisa''s ear was beating wildly, and the above values were constantly changing, from 10000 combat power to 2.4 million combat power soon! This new type of detector has the same specifications as the Saifei force. Its unit is "degree", and its detection range is up to tens of millions of combat effectiveness. "2.4 million combat effectiveness!" "Ordinary Saiya can''t have such fighting power. Are you super Saiya?" Felisa looked shocked. "That''s right!" The monkey king admits it directly. "Ha ha, it''s really super Saiya, but even super Saiya is far from Wang''s opponent." Felisa shook his head and showed a brilliant and cruel smile. He knew a long time ago that the power of super sais was only a few million combat power, which was very strong in the universe, but in his eyes, it was just ants that could be crushed to death. Well, if it''s a super Saiya, then if you want to kill him, the normal force is not enough. At least you have to untie the first restriction. To be safe, let''s release the double transformation directly! Felisa thought so, just in front of the monkey king or brewing momentum. Unlike the Saia people who gain powerful power through transfiguration, Felisa''s transfiguration is not so much a transfiguration as a release of the original power. As an extremely gifted cosmic demon, Felisa was plagued by powerful power at a very young age. In order to control the power of his body, he adopted transfiguration to suppress the powerful energy in his body. Normal power is enough for him to roam the universe. Other people''s transformation is to obtain powerful power, while Felisa''s transformation is to suppress power. The starting point is different. Sun Wukong''s eyes were bright, and he watched Frisa release his strength gradually. His face became more excited. He didn''t disturb him in the middle of the journey. Because he knows that even if he organizes the other party to change, it''s just useless. Felisa''s power belongs to her own power. Even if she is disturbed or attacked on the way, the energy in her body will only break out in advance, so as to prevent him from suffering from fatal crisis.On the other hand, as a Saiya, he is also a militant and Taoist. Sun Wukong likes to defeat his opponents in a dignified way. He will not do things like sneak attack, which are not on the table. Buzzing, the violent wind blows up the cracked earth and stone. When feliza unties the first strength of his body, his height suddenly rises to 2.5 meters, and his combat effectiveness directly increases to 1.6 million. Then he unties the second strength, and his height increases slightly, but his appearance becomes extremely ugly. Like the Puyi people, they are bent, with their long heads behind them and two rows of horns growing on both sides of their heads. In this form, Felisa''s combat effectiveness is no less than 5 million. "How powerful!" The monkey king cried out excitedly. "Stupid guy, he looks excited when he is dying, but Saiya is such a stubborn race Before killing you, can you tell me whether you are a Saian of Sarada or a Saian of begita? If you are a Saian of Sarada, for the sake of your partner, I can leave you a whole body. " The alien Frisa had a low voice and a cold look in her eyes. "I was born on vegeta, but I was sent out when I was very young. Now sometimes I live on Sarada, so I should be considered a Saian on Sarada." "It''s the rest of bejita!" A cold light suddenly flashed in Felisa''s eyes. "Hehe, there is a super sair like you among the sairs of vegeta star. It seems that your talent is more powerful than that of vegeta star. If you didn''t come to namec star unwittingly, I might not find you, but now you''d better die, super sair!" "Why do you always think you can beat the super sais?" Monkey King asked strangely. Felisa has always given him the feeling of confidence full of mystery. "Of course, because I know the Super Saiyan better than you Felisa laughed with confidence. ¡­¡­ PS: when I uploaded yesterday, I only uploaded one chapter, but I don''t know why there are two chapters in the background. I promised to cover the content of the second chapter today, but in the evening, the repeated chapter has been blocked by the background of the starting point. In order to make up for those readers who subscribe to more than one chapter, today''s chapter is free. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 "If you really understand the super sais, you won''t just show the power that appears in the world." Facing Frisa, who is confident and thinks he is in charge of the whole situation, the monkey king shakes his head and says something light. "What do you mean?" Felisa frowned. "The power of super Saiya is far stronger than you think. If you want to fight me with 5 million combat power, it only means that you have never seen a real super Saiya!" "It''s a joke. I''ve never met a Super Saiyan before..." Felisa refuted with disdain, but before he finished, he was interrupted by the next scene. The monkey king''s expression was serious, and a golden flame burst out from him. With the spread of a terrible momentum, Monkey King''s hair looks like a golden color, and the color of his eyebrows and eyes also changes. His golden hair rises and his expression is cold. Against the background of his green eyes, the whole person is full of cold temperament. The Monkey King became a super Saiya in front of Felisa! Looking at the Golden Sun Wukong, the bottom of Felisa''s heart was touched. She was shocked and cried, "what''s this form? Why is there such a sense of oppression?" The overwhelming momentum makes the whole world cool. Although Felisa can''t feel the terrible smell of the super sais, as a overlord who has ruled the universe for a long time, he has always been quite sensitive to the premonition of danger. "This is the super Saiya!" The monkey king said in a cool voice. "It''s impossible. I''ve seen super Saiya before. It''s not like that." Felisa''s face was ugly, and her breath became colder. How could this golden sair be a super sair The real super Saier should have black hair and red tail, just like Luo Lan he saw at that time. Although I don''t want to admit it in my heart, I have to say that Sun Wukong''s oppression on him is stronger than that of Luo Lan, more like a super Saiya. Should a real super sair be like this? Felisa''s heart began to beat. At this time, the monkey king, who shows the Super Saiyan form, shakes his head and leans forward. A slight soft wind sweeps by, and the figure of the monkey king becomes blurred. With a beautiful Flash, the figure directly appears in front of Felisa. "What a speed This thought flashed through Felisa''s mind. Looking at the figure suddenly appeared, Felisa''s face was stunned for a moment, and then a dangerous signal rose in the bottom of her heart, trying to avoid, but it was too late. The monkey king came close to the front of Frisa, green eyes without waves, raised his hand, squeezed his fist, and then forced out. The violent power burst out in an instant, and drew a straight line in the void. With a loud bang, the monkey king''s fist fell on Felisa''s body. The terrible power ran through his body. Felisa screamed, and his body flew backwards as if hit by a shell. With a deafening bang, Felisa''s body was deeply embedded in the rock, and the solid rock collapsed until the whole continental plate broke. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth, and the violent force tore Frisa''s body, making him miserable. "Ah, ah!" There was a pang of pain in Felisa''s face. "Damn, what''s going on?" If it wasn''t for the terrorist power contained in his body to keep the core of his life at the critical moment, just one blow just now would be enough to kill him. Flisa struggled to get up from the rubble, and was so angry that he wanted to fight back. But then the strong body of Monkey King came to him and hit him again. Flisa''s face suddenly became panic, while bearing the monkey king''s beating, while gnashing his teeth roar. There was a bang. The monkey king threw Felisa high into the sky, and then flashed to a higher place. He glanced at Felisa calmly, then threw his fists in his hands and knocked him down from the sky. "Get back to the ground!" Bang! The heavy fist hit Felisa''s body, and Felisa''s expression became distorted. And fall like a meteor. Bang Boom!! The earth burst apart, and the sand and gravel filled the sky. Felisa was dazzled by the monkey king''s blow. When she got up from the impact pit, her white armor had been completely cracked, and her purple leather had also been cracked. "Oh, damn it After being beaten violently for a while, Felisa wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He was the king of the universe and was bullied by a super Saiya! At the same time, he had a strong sense of shame and realized that he had always been wrong about the super sair. The real super sair was far more powerful than he thought."Wrong, Wang actually made a mistake, the real super Saier should be the person in front of him!" Felisa understood again. In my mind, I recall the conversations with Luo Lan many times. The other side has been emphasizing the strength of super Saiya people with him, but I just think it''s the other side''s self-esteem, and I just ignore it. It turns out that the real super sais are not in their ultimate form. "I should have listened to Luo Lan''s explanation as long as I knew. It seems that the long-term high position has also made me arrogant." With a wry smile on his face, from one side to the other, Felisa thought of the Saifei power with several "super Saiya". There are several "super Saiya" in the Saifei power. Luo Lan is far from the only one who is really strong. His previous judgment of Saifei power is wrong. Face suddenly a Lin, flisa''s in the mind some clear understanding, finally understood the inside story of Saifei''s influence. It turns out that I have been cooperating with the real "Big Mac" all the time! Then he was full of anger. Even if he suffered a big loss because he wrongly estimated the power of the super sair, who can bear the humiliation of the super sair? He must wash away his humiliation at the cost of his life! "Well, well, I haven''t used all my power for a long time. Now let you really see the power of the emperor of the universe..." With that, Felisa began to speed up the last limit on her body. As long as it becomes the ultimate form, his combat effectiveness will be increased to 60 million energy at a time. If he plays supernormal regardless of fatigue, he can even use 120 million power for a short time. Although 120 million power is difficult to control, with such a mace, he is not afraid that the super Saier will not yield. "Ah, ah, ah!" Felisa is constantly releasing energy, and its combat effectiveness is rapidly rising like a rocket. Because its combat effectiveness has been compressed all the time, it can be untied very quickly. "Well?" The monkey king looked at Felisa in surprise and suddenly began to have expectations. "Felisa, I''m going to use all my strength. I hope I can fight to the best of my ability..." The expression became uplifting, and the monkey king floated not far away from Felisa, looking at him seriously. ¡­¡­ Another continent far away. Begita was far away from the northern mainland and continued to search for the whereabouts of the dragon ball. Suddenly, a huge amount of energy swept over, and the whole air condensed. Begita stopped to look at the direction of the breath, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and her face was shocked. But before he could breathe for long, another icy breath rose. Five million! 10 million! 20 million! In the twinkling of an eye, the second force has soared to 60 million combat power of terror! Feeling the terrible pressure in the air, begita''s face was shocked, her throat was dry, and her face became very ugly: "it''s the breath of frissa. Damn, the power of frissa is so terrible!" "Well, who is the person who is fighting against Felisa? It seems that his anger is stronger than that of Felisa I''m a little familiar with it. It seems that I''ve met it somewhere. It''s impossible. How can it be the anger of karot? How can he be so strong? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 On the previous earth, although bejita was defeated by the monkey king, it gave him the feeling that the gap between the two sides was not very big. But now, he felt the terrible smell of the bright sun burning in the sky, and the turbulent energy almost drowned everyone. Bejita only felt cold all over and trembled. "No way, but in just ten days, how can the breath of karkarot become so strong?" The incredible roar in her heart made her face hard to accept. "Did karkarot hide his strength when he was on earth?" Suddenly thought of this possibility, begita''s expression became cloudy and sunny, the body''s energy spread out, forming a fierce whirlwind rustling in the void. If that is the case, it means that from the beginning, the other side did not face up to themselves, even the real strength did not come out. How ironic and humiliating it is. In the past, he always thought that he was the most gifted warrior among the sais. Later, when he learned about the existence of sharada, because the origin of the sais had been spread among the royal family, he could barely accept the strength of the sais on Salada. After all, it was the origin of the sais, and there might be a more suitable environment for the growth of the sais. But now, being left behind by a subordinate soldier, it''s hard for begita to accept. He is the prince of bejita. It''s just that he was overtaken by his mother''s sais. But what is kakarot, the younger brother of latiz? To be honest, for sais of that level, in the previous period of bejita, he couldn''t even look at them. But he was left behind by such a Saiya. "Damn it, the guy named karkarot has been hiding his strength all the time." Begita''s face turned pale and gritted. No wonder in the earth, the other side showed ease, the original strength of his has been more than that! At the time of begita''s indignation, on the other side of the planet, the battle has already begun in full swing. Waves of terrible pressure spread through space and pressed on begita, making him breathless. Compared with just now, no matter Sun Wukong or Frisa, their energy has become more intense. The combat effectiveness of hundreds of millions of level, any one punch has great power, it''s like the end of the world, never experienced before. "Karkarot may have become a super Saiya..." With bitter taste and strong reluctance in her heart, begita clenched her fist. The super sair is a legend spread on the star of vegeta. Although few people believe it, in the heart of vegeta, only known as the strongest super sair can have such power to destroy heaven and earth. "Don''t think about it. When I find the dragon ball and get eternal life, I will surpass karkarot sooner or later!" "Damn it She shook her head hard and put away some troubles. Begita took a deep breath and no longer hid her strength. Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of combat power burst out, and her body turned into a flash, flying towards the gradually hazy mountain. That''s the direction of the Fraser Corps. When Felisa was busy fighting with the monkey king, begita aimed at the people of Felisa''s legion, hoping to see if they could get the dragon ball. ¡­¡­ On the other side, with the sun hanging over the mountain, the Fraser army''s cosmonauts are still searching for the traces of the namiks. Bang! Bang! Bang! One by one, the sound of explosion and the frame detectors worn in the ears of cosmonauts exploded one after another because they couldn''t bear the powerful energy. With a series of rapid explosions, the pungent smell diffused instantly. "What happened?" "Just now, a terrible energy suddenly appeared on namec, and the energy of King Felisa has changed." Shang Bo was stunned and regained his mind. His face suddenly changed and he roared: "quick, start the large detector of the spaceship immediately. I want to know what happened?" "Yes, sir The astronauts under his command immediately got busy. More advanced energy detectors were installed on Felisa''s spaceship, and the detection range was wider than that of the frame detector. With the busy work of the astronauts, the spacecraft''s detector was started. "Lord Shangbo, the detector has been activated." "Find the power of King Felisa Shang Bo roared. "Yes, yes!" The astronauts responded in a panic, and then scrambled to operate the spacecraft probe to search for the energy of Felisa. Looking at the cosmonaut under his command, he felt uneasy for some reason. It seemed that some disaster was about to happen. Before that, King crud had just died on the earth. At this moment, King Felisa seems to have met a strong enemy on namec. The situation on both sides can''t help thinking about it. It seems that there is a mysterious force controlling the pattern of the universe."No, it''s just a coincidence. With the power of King Felisa, no one in the universe can threaten him..." He comforted himself. Shangbo forced himself to calm down. At this time, the spacecraft detector had aimed at the energy of Felisa. The picture on the electronic screen flashed, and a series of numbers with several zeros appeared on the screen. 60 million! "Ha ha ha, it''s worthy of being king Felisa, with 60 million combat power, which is really shocking..." Shangbo breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, King Felisa was the best. But then another terrible number emerged, directly surpassing the previous fighting capacity of Felisa. 120 million!! Seeing that there were seven "0''s" in succession behind him, Shangbo''s whole body was stunned, and a sense of coolness poured from his spine to his brain. His whole body trembled as if he had been thrown into an ice cellar. "It''s impossible. How could there be such a terrible character on nemec?" Shangbo just feels numb. If the 60 million combat power of frissa has been incredible, then the 120 million combat power suddenly appeared is unthinkable. 120 million combat power, which is a number that I can''t even dream of. "Lord Shangbo, maybe the detector is out of order..." The cosmopolitan around him shivered and said. "Shut up Shangbo roared. His eyes were fixed on the numbers on the screen. He didn''t speak for a long time. "There''s no problem with the detector. The problem is on the planet namec. There''s a terrible guy hiding here. Oh, no, King Felisa can be in danger!" "Come on, get in touch with Bailey blu. I think something big is going to happen." "Yes, yes I''ll contact you now! " Bailey Bulu is an old man left behind by King crude. He has been taking care of the life of frissa and plays an important role in the Legion of frissa. At this time, Shangbo can''t count on anyone else, so he has to ask her for help. "Eh?" "Lord Shangbo, you see, the detector also found a strong energy, he is approaching us." Shangbo glanced, handsome face suddenly changed, "no, it''s the energy of bejita. He must come to namec for the dragon ball. Come on, we have to evacuate now!" "No, it''s too late." Shangbo cried out in his heart. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept by. Looking up, he suddenly saw a black figure appear above them. Shangbo shuddered in his heart, and his cold sweat flowed down. "When did bejita become so powerful?" "Shangbo, hand over the dragon balls you collected." Bejita looked at them coldly and condescending, and her evil spirit was awe inspiring. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 The terrible momentum poured down from the sky, and the air was loud, as if the weight of the whole planet was on him. How strong! Feeling the crush brought by the energy of bejita, Shangbo''s face froze, his body bent slightly, and his eyes were full of horror. Such a terrible sense of oppression, he only encountered in the body of King Felisa, even the kinut team, usually will not give him such oppression. Begita, when did he become so powerful! Shang Bo frowned and said, "we don''t have dragon balls here." Begita naturally won''t believe it, looking at Shangbo coldly: "do you think I will believe it? You and Felisa come to namec so early. How can you not collect a dragon ball by your means? Hand it over quickly, or I will kill you. " With that, the cold air of Sen forced him to go. Shangbo only felt that his body was cold, and the pressure on him was even greater. Damn it, King Felisa is entangled by others and can''t get away. He is definitely not the rival of begita. "What I said is true. Those namiks didn''t know where to hide. We didn''t find a dragon ball." "Won''t hand it in, will you?" With an awe inspiring smile, bejita landed in front of Shangbo and walked forward slowly. Her momentum was constantly released. The hard earth and rock on the ground cracked and opened numerous winding cracks. The ground began to collapse involuntarily. Some small stones were pulled by strong energy and floated away from gravity. When bejita is only a few steps away from Shangbo, the terrible energy causes the spacecraft detector to buzz, and a string of bright red numbers are constantly displayed on the screen, which is the combat effectiveness of bejita. 240000! Shangbo noticed the bright red value, and the whole person was immediately covered with a chill. To die, begita really wants to kill herself. "Wait, the dragon balls you are looking for are all in King Felisa''s place. I really don''t have them here." Shangbo swallowed his saliva and tried to calm himself down and maintain his elegance. "Think I''ll be scared to move out of frissa? Forget it, since you don''t want to hand over the dragon ball, I''ll kill you first and find it myself. " Begita sneered scornfully. If they do collect dragon balls, they must be in this base. "If you dare to kill me, King Felisa will not let you go." "Ha ha ha, Felisa can''t protect herself. There''s no air traffic control for you." Begita sneered and pointed to the dark clouds on the other side of the sky. "Do you feel the overwhelming energy? It''s the power of the super sais. It completely crushed Frisa..." Although Sun Wukong, not vegeta, was fighting against Frisa at this time, it was the super Saiya who got the upper hand. As a Saiya, vegeta was also very proud. "No way, how could the terrible energy be a super sair!" Like Felisa, in Shangbo''s cognition, super sairs have only a few million combat power at most, and they are always very powerful masters in the universe. However, how strong is the energy that appears in the nemec star now? It is impossible to think of 120 million combat power as super sairs! "Hum, ignorant guy, how can you know the power of super Saiya? Although you don''t want to admit it, my prince is not as good as karkarot now. He is just a junior soldier who grew up on the earth. My prince will surpass him sooner or later!" Begita disdained to curl his mouth, whew, appeared in front of Shangbo. Karkarot, is that the name of the man who fought against King Felisa? Shangbo muttered to himself, his eyes suddenly tightened. Wait, earth? In bejita''s words, Shangbo captures the name of a familiar planet. Isn''t King crud the place on earth where people killed him? Is the man who killed king krud the same as the one who is fighting with king Felisa? "What you just said about the earth is the defeated planet of King clude?" "King krud went to earth, too?" Bejita was stunned, and then figured out the joint. It must be that the father and son of frissa knew the news of the dragon ball through the communication between the team of kinut and the strongest team. With their father and son''s ambition, how could they let go of such magical items as the dragon ball. In order to get the dragon ball, the two father and son are marching towards the two planets, which is a good plan. "It seems that King clude has been defeated, as you say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangbo''s silence made begita understand, and she couldn''t help laughing. "It''s no wonder that kakarot can become a super Saier. It turns out that after I left, I went through such a big war. It''s good." Begeta''s voice became loud. "Yes, karkarot is a Saian who grew up on earth. Hehe, he won glory for begeta." "It''s really the earth!" Shangbo swallowed his saliva, and his heart trembled wildly. A chill came directly from the tail vertebra, only from the tianlinggai, and the whole person was going to be very cold.Although he still refuses to admit it, he has generally agreed with vegeta''s words in his heart. The man who killed King clude is indeed the same as the man who fought with king Felisa, and most likely he is a super Saian, and his power is second to none in the universe! Oh, no, King Felisa is in danger! Shangbo was pale and full of regret. At the beginning, Felisa gave him and dodoria the task of cleaning up the remaining evils of the vegetarians. He should have been more thorough then. "Well, that''s the end of the conversation. If you don''t hand over the dragon ball, I''ll find it myself At the beginning, you and dodoria were involved in the disaster of vegeta. Now dodoria has been dead for many years, and you are going to bury him too! " Begita stepped forward and looked at it with no expression. The cold air burst out and her hair went up. With the explosion of a brilliant light, the place suddenly collapsed into a pit. The terrible energy made everyone feel suffocated. On the other side, begita was full of amazing momentum. It felt like a towering mountain standing in front of her. At that moment, the air around her seemed to solidify. "Begita has become so powerful!" "The saians are a terrible race." Shangbo stepped back a few steps, his face white, his eyes looking at the majestic and constantly releasing the momentum of bejita, moved his throat, but his mouth was a little dry. Shangbo knows that he can''t be the opponent of bejita. His face changes and he tries to beg for mercy from bejita. But then he thinks of the ruthlessness of the Saiya people when they treat the enemy. He knows that bejita can''t let go of himself. He pleads for mercy from bejita, but secretly starts to accumulate energy. Suddenly "bang" on his knees, pleaded: "begita, please spare my life, I am willing to follow you." Begita gave a cold smile. "Store energy in front of me, think I don''t know? It''s too easy for you to confuse me. Go to hell Powerful energy gathered in the legs, burst out a bright spark, the body forward a flash, with the roar of breaking the air straight toward Shangbo attack in the past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 "No!" With a cry, Shangbo''s face suddenly changed. In an instant, his face was covered with scales, like pockmarks. At the same time, his body became thick, like a toad. His handsome appearance suddenly became ugly. Shangbo is a rare transfiguration race in the universe. He can use transfiguration to improve his energy, but the price is that his appearance will become ugly. Shangbo, who has always been famous for being handsome, only takes transfiguration when he is extremely dangerous. "The energy is a little higher, but it''s not enough!" "Everyone tells you, are you ugly?" Begita laughed coldly, and a flying kick hit him on the chest. The violent force poured out on Shangbo, and there was a few sound of bone fracture. Shangbo''s chest bone was directly crushed, and several bone spines were directly stabbed into his organs, causing serious internal injury. Wow, Shangbo bows up in pain, spits out blood in his mouth, and looks at begita''s face with disbelief. At this time, begita''s attack came again. Clench your fist and wave it. With a crystal light. Looking at the majestic blow of his fist, Shangbo was still trying to struggle, but at this time his body could not move, so he could only watch the attack of bejita fall. Bang! Solid iron fist momentum like a rainbow, through the void, fell on Shangbo''s body, such as Taishan pressure, unstoppable! Boom! The powerful force fell directly on Shangbo''s head. Suddenly, it was like the sound of a watermelon falling on the ground. Shangbo screamed and his voice stopped abruptly. Another look, his whole head has been blasted, and his whole upper body has been powdered by the power of thunder. He is dead and can''t die any more. "It''s dead? It''s vulnerable! " Begita looked coldly, disdaining to say. The cold eyes immediately swept to the surrounding cosmonauts. Those cosmonauts who followed Shangbo saw with their own eyes that the superior Shangbo was directly hit in the head. They were all silly. They looked at the front with dull eyes, and the scene fell into silence for a moment. These cosmonauts are just ordinary soldiers in the Legion of frissa. Most of them are just the operators of the spaceship. They dare to bully with their energy guns. How dare they resist in front of begita now. After a while, these cosmonauts finally reacted, and the panic spread all of a sudden, one by one timidly retreating towards the surrounding. "Lord Shangbo is dead!" "Ah, Lord Shangbo is dead..." With a cry, these cosmonauts have been completely flustered. Shangbo''s death makes them have no axis bone. How dare they fight against begita? They turn around and run for their lives in all directions. "Useless waste, I disdain to hand." Looking at the cosmonauts who are scattered, vegeta looks at them indifferently. It doesn''t take much effort to deal with this kind of small fish with a fighting capacity of 1000-2000, but vegeta ignores them. He turned to the spaceship and jumped into the spaceship. Begita began to search for the whereabouts of the dragon ball in Felisa''s car, but after a long time, he still got nothing. "There isn''t a dragon ball in Felisa''s spaceship." "Where is the dragon ball of nemec star?" After leaving the spaceship, a group of Qigong waves were waved. The vast energy directly destroyed the spaceship. Begita stopped for a while and continued to look for the dragon ball with a sad face. ¡­¡­ A gathering place for the namiks. Kelin, sun Bula and others, together with the elder, joined with other namiks. Compared with the sixth universe, the namiks in the seventh universe experienced the climate catastrophe hundreds of years ago, and their overall scale has shrunk. At this time, all the namiks add up to only a few hundred. "Elder, elder!" Several young namiks gathered around. "Elder, don''t you mind?" The young soldiers in the group carefully supported the elder to sit on the white stone chair. "Our homes are being invaded." "Well, I don''t know when the invaders will be able to leave!" Around the discussion, the words were full of worry. At this time, a fat middle-aged man came up. His name was Murray. He was the elder of the village. He waved to everyone, "be quiet, don''t disturb the elder''s rest." After a look at klin and sun Bula, Murray said to neru, "we have collected the dragon balls as ordered. What do we do next?" "Maybe we can use the dragon ball to find a new home." Neru said after thinking, to be fair, neru does not want to leave his home star, but the current situation seems that the nemec star is mostly unsustainable. "Give the dragon ball to these earth people? They need it more than we do. " The elder''s voice rang. Murray and neru were surprised when they heard this. However, as the descendants of the elder, they did not refute. The elder''s wisdom is always above them. There must be some deep meaning in doing so.Two people look at each other, let the people take the dragon ball up, bang bang, seven football size orange red dragon balls on the ground, look spectacular together. "This is The dragon ball of nemec is so much bigger than that of the earth. " "It looks like football." "Well, the stars in these dragon balls are red." Sun Bula picked up a dragon ball and looked at it. The whole dragon ball was bigger than her head. "In fact, the Dragon Balls of the earth were red stars long ago." Luo Lan smiles and touches sun Bula''s head. The earth''s dragon ball is only the size of a fist, but the stars inside are golden, which is the result of his transformation. Sun Bula blinked his eyes and put the dragon ball back on the ground. Seven dragon balls came together and suddenly went out, shining with golden light. "Children, go and summon the dragon. It only takes 130 Earth days for the dragon ball of namec to be used again. Bolunga will satisfy your wishes." The elder drooped his eyelids and said with some difficulty. "Three wishes?" Colin and others are happy. "Namik''s dragon ball needs namik''s language to make a wish. Bick, you call the dragon." Luo Lan leisurely said. "Well." Bik nodded his head, and immediately said: "the dragon''s appearance is more powerful. You all stay away. Neru, you have to protect the elder." "It''s natural." Neilu embraces his chest with both hands, naturally. When everyone is out of a certain distance, bik begins to use the language of namik to summon the dragon, just like the steps on earth to summon the dragon. With a cry like a curse, a layer of dark clouds begin to float in the sky, and the whole namik has fallen into darkness. Then in the thunder and lightning, the Dragon bolunga''s strong body appeared. The Dragon bolunga is about 1000 meters high. It is green and full of developed muscles. Compared with the slender red dragon on the earth, it has a similar size, but it has a different dignity from the red dragon. ¡­¡­ In the battlefield, the monkey king and Frisa are engaged in a fierce battle. Of course, Frisa, who has a fighting capacity of 60 million, is not his opponent. So after being beaten for a long time, Frisa still exerts 120 million fighting capacity under pressure. Finally, he is equal to the monkey king. Felisa gasped violently, one eye closed because of a serious injury, and his body was covered with scars. Because Felisa uses 100% of all her strength, her muscles expand and her speed of movement decreases slightly. In contrast, the monkey king''s training suit was broken, but he didn''t get hurt. Suddenly, the earth broke, and a strong force broke through the air, forming a ring-shaped vacuum. The mighty waves stagnated in an instant. Like a flash of lightning, Felisa directly attacked the monkey king. The monkey king sneers, dodges Felisa''s attack, and then appears behind Felisa like a ghost. Grab frissa''s tail, spin it and throw it out. Frissa immediately turns into a black spot and rushes to the upper atmosphere. With a flash of lightning, flisa''s figure immediately appeared on the ground. At this time, the monkey king also moved to another place, his hands clawed, placed in the waist, a blue flash burst out of brilliant light. "Turtle Qigong!" The monkey king pushes out the extra large turtle Qigong, and the bright blue energy flies out. "Qihe gun!" In the face of the monkey king''s attack, Felisa roared hysterically. "Gee!" Two terrible energies collide in the void, rumbling deafening sound, just like the new sun burst in the void, dense energy concentrated in one place, swept the whole sky, aftershocks wiped the ground, the whole namec immediately trembled, blew up a thick layer of soil, spewed out red magma. Shasha The sky and the earth are hazy, and the vision is blurred. When the aftershocks of energy gradually dissipated and the vision became clear, a hemispherical explosion pit with a diameter of 10000 meters appeared on the vast belt, filled with pungent smoke, and the whole planet was on the verge of destruction. All of a sudden, the whole sky fell into darkness, accompanied by lightning and thunder. A roar sounded in her ears. Felisa''s face was shocked and looked at the sky with a puzzled face. "What''s the matter? Is it a sign before the destruction of the planet?" A smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he burst out laughing, "super Saiya, even if your power is above me, you will die this time. Ho ho ho, this king can survive in a vacuum, and even if you have withstood the impact of the destruction of the planet, you can only struggle to die in the universe." The monkey king frowned and looked at the sky. A flash of electric light flashed through his green eyes. He already knew that this was not a sign of the destruction of the planet, but a scene when the Dragon appeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 "The dragon of nemec has been summoned, so I can fight freely." Looking at the black clouds all over the sky, the monkey king laughed like Felisa, and his eyes were shining. Felisa looked at the expression of the monkey king, frowned, thinking about how the other party was even more excited when he knew the news that the planet was about to be destroyed. Would there be any backhand? But then I feel that I think too much. Namec stars are on the verge of destruction, and the super Saiya people have no ability to survive in the vacuum of the universe, so they are doomed to die. What else is the possibility of a turnaround? Felisa is complacent again. "In the past, my father often told me that there are two people in the universe who can''t be provoked, but now it seems that you have to add super Saiya talents. It''s a pity that your brilliance won''t last long and will soon disappear with the planet." When she thought of the death of a master who had reached the peak of the universe because he could not adapt to the vacuum environment, she felt a sigh. "You think you''ve won?" Sun Wukong''s green eyes are on Felisa. "Isn''t it?" Frisa grinned and asked. "Well, I used to restrain myself because I was worried that my power would spread to the whole planet, but now There''s no need for that, Felisa. Let me show you my true strength. " "When death comes, what big talk!" Frisa was arrogant and disdainful, with a depressing ominous atmosphere. "You''ll soon know if it''s a big story." When Sun Wukong finished, his face became serious. With a light drink, his golden hair stood up, and his flaming flame rose with a great momentum. The whole atmosphere began to shake violently, and Felisa was swept by the blinding momentum, and was squeezed to one side. The roar in the sky is combined with the picture of the dragon on the stage. It is a scene of the coming of the end. Feeling the chilling momentum in the weather, Felisa opened her eyes and roared hysterically: "it''s impossible. How can the power of super Saiya surpass that of Wang? The fighting capacity of Wang in his heyday is 120 million!" "My combat effectiveness is also 120 million, but in terms of explosive power, I am quite confident." The monkey king said seriously. The clothes on his upper body became fragments in the previous battle. At this time, only a few pieces of cloth on his waist fluttered with the wind. In fact, as a super Saiya, he had been suppressing the power in his body, fearing that too much force would directly destroy namec. Now they have summoned the dragon, which means that he can fight freely. Sun Wukong''s indifferent tone deeply hurt Felisa''s heart, his expression changed several times, roared, and came to Sun Wukong''s side through the storm of layers of energy. "I''m the king of the universe. No one can beat me!" "Super Saiya, die for me!" Felisa stretched out her arm, and the palm of her hand condensed a terrible energy attack, throwing it directly at the monkey king. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun Wukong''s face was dignified. A Qigong wave counteracted Felisa''s attack. Then he clenched his fist, stepped forward and hit Felisa in the abdomen. Bang! Severe pain through the abdominal nerve to the brain, Felisa eyes a stare, eyes full of blood. "Wow..." Felisa took a cold breath, and a bloody sword gushed out. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the giant body of the Dragon bolenga appeared in the sky, more than 1000 meters tall as a towering mountain, looking down at Kelin and others below. "Those who have collected the dragon balls, say your wishes!" Bolengar looked down, and his voice was deafening. Klin and others saw the dragon of namec for the first time, and the image of bolengana was different from that of the dragon, which greatly surprised them. Sun Bula looked at bolengana in surprise, hid beside Luo Lan and muttered: "this dragon is not as good as the red dragon of the earth." Luo Lan took a look at her. "Bolunga has the meaning of" God of dreams "in the language of the namiks. Its strong body gives it more powerful power. The Earth Dragon is far inferior to it before it has been transformed." "Oh." Sun Bula nodded and did not know what the Earth Dragon looked like before. In the seventh universe, the Dragon bolunga has the meaning of "God of dreams", while in the sixth universe, the dragon of nemec is called bonador, which means "God of hope". At this time, Luo Lan felt the aftereffect of the battle from the other side of the planet. He estimated that the nemec star would not be able to bear the impact of the intense energy, so he said: "the battle between Wukong and Frisa is becoming more and more fierce. You must seize the time to make a wish."Hearing the words, bik went to bolunga and raised his head to make a wish to the dragon in the language of namik. "Dragon, please restore a planet called Earth on the other side of the distant galaxy." Then he waited for bolengar''s reaction. The two tentacles on bolengar''s head swayed, and his eyes were red with blood: "this wish can be realized." Hum! With bolunga''s eyes glowing red, the wishing power of the dragon ball moves through space and acts in the solar system on the other side of the distant galaxy. As time goes back, the broken meteorites in the third orbit of the solar system begin to gather, and in the blink of an eye, they reunite into a blue star. "Well, your wish has come true, and the planet Earth has been restored." "Great." Colin and others clenched their fists excitedly. "Bick, the second wish is to revive all the people on earth." Kling yelled at bick. Bik nodded his head, ready to make this wish, but the Dragon bolunga told them that a wish can only revive one person, and everyone was dumbfounded on the spot. "Bolunga can only resurrect one person at a time, but there is no limit on the number of resurrections. You have another wish." Luo Landao. Then everyone knew that there was something else. Bick thought about it and began to make a wish: "dragon, second wish, please restore the dragon ball on earth to the state of Dragon Ball ahead of time..." With the recovery of the earth, the dragon ball on the earth has also recovered, but it is still in the state of stone. "This wish I can have a try! " Polengar hesitated and agreed. Soon a steady stream of dragon ball power is transmitted to the earth''s dragon ball. With the input of this power, the earth''s dragon ball directly jumps over the continuous stage and recovers its bright orange red luster ahead of time. "This wish has come true, please say the third wish!" After finishing his wish, the Dragon bolunga was sweating and said weakly. "It''s true?" Luo Lan was a little surprised. He contacted the dragon ball of the earth through his own strength, but found that they could not be connected. "It seems that bolunga only recovered the original dragon ball of the earth, and the power of the red dragon has disappeared." There are two ways to restore the life cycle of the dragon ball in advance. One is to input the power of the dragon ball into the earth''s Dragon Ball by external force like bolenga, so that it can complete the energy accumulation ahead of time. However, this method can only transport the high-end dragon ball to the low-end dragon ball. The Earth Dragon ball has been upgraded because of the transformation of Luolan, and the energy required is extremely huge. In order to realize this wish, bolenga is almost sweating. But even if it succeeds, the Earth Dragon ball has lost the power of the red dragon and degenerated into a primary dragon ball. The second method is to kill the Dragon directly after it has fulfilled its wish, as in the original work, and then give the Dragon life again by the manufacturer. The price is to prolong the rock state of the dragon ball in the later stage, which can be regarded as taking the power of the future ahead of time. In the original work, the monkey king makes the Dragon recover the Dragon killed by the big demon king bick, which is the truth. However, this method also has limitations, that is, it can not be used on the dragon ball that has become a rock. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 Boom, in front of a dark cloud, lightning. A steady stream of pressure is coming from afar. When they summoned the Dragon bolenga, the battle on the other side of the planet became more and more fierce. The violent vibration passed through the space, through the dense mountains and dangerous peaks. The continental plate broke from the middle, and the magma spewed out. At the end of the world, there were craters and ruins everywhere. After all, namik is just a planet of ordinary strength. In the monkey king''s all-out efforts, the fragile planet began to collapse. Whirring wind blows, the ground stones are blown to the mid air, suddenly a shaking, the planet''s rotation cycle and orbit has a slight deviation. Cline and bick shook their bodies for a while, and then quickly took a little air to stabilize their bodies. "Wow, the energy over there is more and more terrible." Colin held his head in his arms against the violent wind. Neru and a group of namik soldiers immediately formed a thick wall to guard the elder''s side, blocking the incoming storm with energy, and yelled to bik: "there''s not much time, make one last wish soon." "I see." Bick answered loudly and made a wish to the Dragon: "the third wish is to transfer all the people on namec to the earth except Monkey King and Felisa." "It''s a simple wish." Bolunga''s loud and clear voice reverberated in the sky, and a burst of red light came up. Soon all the people who stayed on the planet, except the monkey king and frissa, were enveloped by a strange energy. The power of the dragon is dragging everyone away from namec. "I don''t need it." Feeling the power of the dragon ball around her body, Luo Lan smiles and flicks the light on the surface of her skin with her fingers. A burst of energy is released and the power of the dragon is dispelled. Monkey king had a wonderful fight with Felisa. He was not in a hurry to leave. More importantly, even if the nemec star is destroyed, it will not hurt him at all. But other people don''t have his ability, only see a crystal white light flash past, all the people on the planet of namik are transmitted to the earth. While realizing his wish, bolenga''s figure became blurred and divided into seven dragon balls. Dong Dong Dong, the dragon ball turned into stone fell on the earth. ¡­¡­ Baozi mountain. More than 100 namec people appeared in a high-lying primeval forest behind baozi mountain. "Hee hee, we''re back This is baozi mountain. The earth has really recovered. " Sun Bula looked at the familiar scene of Houshan and said happily. "With the exception of Monkey King and Felisa, everyone has been transferred to the earth." Bick nodded his head and said, "Luo Lan didn''t come..." The elder said, "he rejected the power of bolunga." "Can the power of the Dragon refuse?" Colin was surprised. "Yes, Mr. Luo Lan''s energy is beyond the range of bolunga''s ability. For such strong people as him, the power of the dragon ball is not really great." The elder explained that it was the first time for him to see someone who had the ability to reject the power of the Dragon bolunga. "There is a lot of strange smell on the earth." Qiqi looks around and feels the breath of the earth. At this time, the human beings on the earth have not been revived. It can only be said that they are empty shells without intelligent life. However, in her just perception, she found thousands of unusual energy breath. Bick said coldly, "it''s the people of frissa. They''ve also been sent to earth." "One, two There are a lot of them. They are all small characters with a fighting capacity of one or two thousand. There is no threat. " "Miscellaneous fish!" Sun Bula''s head was raised with a roar, and his little face was facing the sky. "Well, we can''t do anything to fight frissa. It''s OK to deal with these cosmic people!" Colin''s eyes twinkled with light, and this proposal was quickly accepted by everyone. They all itched. These cosmic people are not powerful, but if they don''t get rid of them, they will be a disaster after the resurrection of the earth people in the future. "Let''s split up and deal with these cosmonauts as soon as possible." "Good!" Several people nodded in agreement. Bick looked at neilu and asked them for their opinions. Of course, neilu wanted to stay and guard the elder, so he stayed in baozi mountain for a while. For neru, the security of the elder is above everything else, and bick naturally understands what he does. Later, Kelin, tianjinfan, Qiqi and others split up and shot seven streamers from baozi mountain, aiming at the breath of those Cosmic people. Among them, sun Bula screamed, and his hand was extremely ferocious. He caught a cosmonaut, which was a burst of indiscriminate bombing, and directly reduced him to ashes.Seeing the huge momentum created by sun Bula, klin and others were stunned for a moment and shook their heads. Sun Bula grew up on Sarada planet. Sun Bula is really different from the monkey king. However, for those cosmopolitans who make trouble for the tiger, klin and others have no sympathy at all. They also hit a Qigong wave and killed them directly. About ten minutes later, Felisa''s men cleaned up, and they returned to baozi mountain. "Happy, I haven''t been so happy for a long time!" Sun Bula''s forehead was glistening with sweat, a few Lavender hair stuck to his cheek, and his little face was red. Qiqi looked at the little girl and went up to her and stroked her hair. Sun Bula laughed. After dealing with the cosmonauts, everyone was relaxed. Bick came to the elder and said, "Monkey King and Frisa are still fighting on namec. With the strength of both of them, namec is hard to survive, but the elder doesn''t have to worry. There are dragon balls on the earth, and namec can be recovered soon." The elder waved his hand and said, "no, it''s very good that the namiks can avoid this disaster. It only takes 130 days for bolenga to recover. During this time, we will disturb the earth." "You are welcome, elder." Qiqi, as the host, said politely. The elder grinned and looked at Sun Bula. His deep eyes flashed and waved to her: "come here, child." Sun Bula tilted his head and jumped to the elder. He looked at the elder without knowing why. At this time, bick''s eyes brightened and he looked at it in silence. The elder''s broad palm was pressed on Sun Bula''s head, and he said in a gentle voice: "what a smart child. I feel a terrible potential in your body. If you pull this potential out, you may be able to become a super sair directly!" "Well, let me see how much we can pull out." The elder closed his eyes, and a faint wave came out of his palm. Sun Bu felt a strong attraction acting on her head, constantly stirring the Qi in her body. This kind of feeling is quite uncomfortable, as if there are 10000 ants crawling in the body, itching all over the body, every cell seems to be punctured. "Wow Sun Bula couldn''t help crying out. At this time, she didn''t hold her breath and let it out, which immediately triggered a chain reaction. At this moment, more than 400 million pores of her body expanded, and the surface of her body glittered with light brilliance, and her heart beat faster and faster, and the golden energy gradually diffused. The energy gradually increases and soon exceeds a critical point! Puchi, Puchi WOW!! The pale gold energy rises, and a gust of wind suddenly rolls up with sun Bula as the center. The majestic momentum like Optimus Prime rushes up into the sky and radiates in all directions. A new kind of comfort comes into being. Sun Bula''s purplish hair began to rise. After a flash, it turned to golden yellow. Her eyes immediately twinkled with green luster. Her young face became cold and a noble temperament came into being. Super Saiya! "Blah, how can he become a super Saiya?" In the turbulent gale, klin and others squinted and put their arms in front of their forehead to resist the gale. Feeling the change from sun Bula, the shock in my heart can''t be expressed in words. How old is sun Bula? He''s only five years old It''s a super Saiya?! After wasting decades of self-cultivation, she was overtaken by a yellow haired girl. For a moment, klin and others felt deeply frustrated, but soon they perked up again. Sun Bula could not infer from common sense, and was overtaken by her, so there was nothing to beat. "The elder has the ability to open up the potential of the human body." Bick said with emotion that he had accepted the development of the great elder''s potential when he was in namec before. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the earth, bejita finds that he has come to the earth again for no reason. He carefully avoids the whoosh search of klin and others. When they kill the cosmonauts who are chasing the frissa legion, bejita hides in the dark to observe. Due to the aircraft was left in the Na Meike star, at this time, there is no way to leave the earth. "There''s no need to reveal your whereabouts for the time being. Hide and Practice for a while." Begita thought. At this moment, a blanket of prestige came over, and begita was sweating. She struggled to get up from the ground, her eyes flashing with blazing fire, and angrily roared: "this is the breath of super Saiya How can there be a second Super Saiyan on earth besides karkarot "Well It''s impossible. It''s the smell of the daughter of karkarot... " Begita''s eyes were glazed and her face was filled with disbelief.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Karkarot''s daughter, turned into a super Saiya?! Begita had some silly eyes and doubted whether he was dreaming or not, but the vast momentum in the air told him that it was true. "Damn, even if you become a super Saiya, you should be the prince first How can he de, the daughter of karkarot Begita''s face is ferocious, her eyes are covered with blood, and her breath is unstable. It''s hard for him to accept that a monkey king has overtaken him. What''s more, a five-year-old girl has overtaken him. Why, she can become a super Saiya! Bejita is hard to accept. She is struggling to pursue the super Saiya, but a five-year-old girl is ahead of her. It was like slapping him in the face, making the pride of the Saian prince he had been holding on to look like a joke. After a long time, bejita finally converged his breath, and looked at the direction of baozi mountain. There was a flash of light in his eyes. A gust of wind rolled up, and bejita''s figure flashed, and flew towards the rare mountain forest. ¡­¡­ On baozi mountain, sun Bula is enjoying the full power brought by super Saiya people. Now she has a feeling that she can crush the planet with just a move of her finger. That feeling of strength filled her with energy. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! The golden flame continued to burn, and sun Bula''s slender body stood on the earth, surrounded by a few meters of broken cracks. Affected by this force, klin and others can only put their hands on their forehead to resist the momentum from sun Bula. "Oh I''ve become a super Saiya. I feel that I have endless power. It''s too strong. " Sun Bula exclaimed excitedly. Now she felt full of strength. Her surging Qi seemed to burst out of her body, but she couldn''t hold it. "Blah, hold back. If you go on like this, the earth will collapse again." Kiki''s clear voice called. "Oh, oh." Sun Bula tilted his head and turned his green eyes. He wanted to restrain his breath, but he found that he couldn''t control the power of the super sair, so he had to spit out his tongue and quit the super sair state. The golden hair turned purple again, and the power of terror disappeared as sun Bula returned to normal. All of a sudden, a feeling of fatigue surged into my heart, and the burden of super Saiya''s transformation fed back to her slender body, like a person who didn''t exercise often ran 5000 meters, and the feeling of pain and numbness filled my whole body. Sun Bula''s mouth twitched and his face turned pale. "I''m so tired!" Sun Bula''s face was bitter and his whole body seemed to have been evacuated. At this time, a red shadow flashed. Suno came to sun Bula and put a fairy bean into her mouth. Sun Bula immediately recovered after chewing. "Unfortunately, if you can hold your breath just now when you are developing your potential, you can become stronger." The elder looked at Sun Bula and said faintly. "Hee hee, if it''s more powerful, I can''t control it." Sun Bula said with a smile that she has been raised since childhood, and her potential is naturally extraordinary. But there is also a problem, that is, she often forgets herself because of the outbreak of strength. Generally speaking, she is easy to go to the top, and her character is a bit crazy. She was really afraid that if she was more powerful, she would explode the whole earth. The elder nodded with a smile. "Contentment is happiness. That''s fine." "Elder, can you help us develop our potential?" Asked Colin expectantly. Elder: "yes, the development of potential will not affect me. Your mind is quite pure. Come here and let me see how much potential you have." "Thank you very much." Colin thanks excitedly. Next, several people lined up to come forward and accept the development of the elder. Incredible energy swept through the body, and every cell showed amazing vitality. They immediately felt like they had met someone else, and their whole body was full of strength. "It''s too strong. I''m really stronger?" He clenched his fists inconceivably. Colin felt that his strength had increased several times at a time. Now, even if the king''s fists of different circles could play a million combat effectiveness. "Yes, we are all stronger." Tianjinfan''s hands and feet are moving, and the whole body''s momentum is rolling up. The terrible momentum instantly changes the color of heaven and earth. "It seems that it can become stronger..." Qiqi confirmed a way. Elder: "I didn''t bring out your full potential. It''s a seed that gives you room to continue to improve." "Thank you, elder." Qiqi and others sincerely thank you. "Ha ha, you''re welcome..." The elder smiles and looks at bick, "my child, your body is not complete. It''s not good for you to develop your potential too many times, so I won''t develop it for you." "Even if I don''t tap my potential, I can be strong." Bick''s face was calm and confident."Worthy of being the son of kadaz, you can definitely become a super namik." The elder nodded his head and began to smile with satisfaction. There was some expectation in his eyes. If one of the namiks is closest to the super namiks, it is undoubtedly bick. ¡­¡­ "Hell! There are some powerful gases on the earth again Begita''s face turned dark, swearing as she flew. I don''t know what secrets are hidden in this planet. After karkarot''s daughter became a super Saiya, there are many experts who come out one after another. Although they are far less than karot''s daughter, they have surpassed him in strength. ¡­¡­ Wang Xing of the northern world, Wang of the northern world also looked at the earth with a stunned face. When sun Bula became a super Saiya, he also had some silly eyes. "No, that little girl has such terrible potential..." He shook his head. Before, he only thought that Luo Lan''s family were monsters. Now he found that Sun Wukong''s family should not be underestimated. It''s rare that father and daughter are super sais. But then again, when did the saians become so powerful? It seems that in the past, when begita was still around, the saians were just above average race, but they didn''t want to become the most powerful race in the North Galaxy in just a few decades. The most powerful people in his North galaxy are super sais! But it''s better. These super sais can directly compare the Fraser and son. Thinking of what happened to the father and son of Felisa, the king of the northern border was even more happy. Before the super sairs had not appeared, King krud and Felisa had always been a big trouble for him, or the kind that he could not offend at all. With the appearance of the super sairs one after another, the power of the father and son of Felisa began to shrink. Now King krud died on the earth, one of the two big troubles in his heart, and depending on the situation, Felisa is also doomed. "Haha, as long as Wukong kills Felisa again, their father and son''s power in the North galaxy will be completely disintegrated, and then my North galaxy will be completely peaceful." "The earth is my lucky star! As long as the earth is there, the North galaxy will be at ease. " The king of the northern boundary thought with a comfortable face. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He quickly went to the position of Na Mei Ke Xing, and then observed the situation there. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 Black clouds floating in the air, the wind howling, the vast land was covered with a sense of killing, the sky seemed to collapse. Lightning travels through the clouds. With a roar, the deafening sound of collision reverberates through the whole planet. A huge fiery red energy rises from the planet. The dazzling light is like a brilliant sun, illuminating the whole world. From the perspective of the universe, you can clearly see a dazzling light spot on the side of nemec. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng In the turbulent battlefield, the bright flashes collide fiercely in the sky. Each collision is very short, and they quickly separate. Then the light flashes and turns back again, leaving the impact points one by one. You can only hear the sound, but you can''t see the person. Without certain skills, you can''t see any action at all. The shock wave spreads out with the dazzling light, and the rolling air waves tear apart the plates of the planet, throwing the lava to a height of 1000 meters. From point to area, there is no good land on the planet. In the outer space tens of thousands of meters high, Felisa hurriedly evades the pursuit of the monkey king. At this time, he looks very embarrassed. His tail has been cut off behind him, and even his arm has been cut off. Like in the original book, Felisa is not the opponent of the monkey king after he became a super sair at all. He often falls behind in several matches, and soon becomes black and blue, completely without the elegance and calmness of the past. "I''m not a match for super Saiya..." Flisa gasped and stared at the monkey king with a strong murderous air. This kind of depravation has never happened to Felisa, who has always been a respectable man. "I''m kidding. I won''t give up!" Looking up and roaring, Felisa rushed to the monkey king with bloodshot eyes. "Multiple death beams!" Whew! A dazzling Qigong wave shoots out from Felisa''s fingertips at a high speed. This Qigong wave suddenly bursts in mid air and disperses into countless small energy rays. Tens of thousands of rays form an array and fall like raindrops, sweeping the earth mercilessly in an instant. "World shaking palm!" In the face of Felisa''s almost crazy energy attack, the monkey king calmly responded. A touch of pale gold energy filled the whole space and blocked Felisa''s attack. He stretched out his palm and crushed his attack directly. Boom, the air trembled violently. Felisa''s attack didn''t achieve any effect. Take another step forward, lift your leg and kick hard with no expression. The violent force suddenly set off a startling wave. Felisa was kicked away by this violent kick. Felisa''s eyes were bulging, and she felt a sudden chill in her heart. At this time, Felisa was really scared. He knew that he was not the opponent of the super Saier. Maybe he was going to capsize here today. He could not help feeling a trace of regret: if he could work hard at ordinary times, even if he just took the time to exercise, it would not be the current situation. Felisa is a rare genius among the demons in the universe. Even if he doesn''t exercise, he can become stronger and stronger. He has surpassed his father, King crud, to become the strongest demon long ago. Even because his power is too strong to control, he has to take the way of transfiguration to limit. Because he is too strong, he thinks that exercise is not necessary at all, and even looks down on them. I once thought that crazy exercise was ridiculous. But now he regrets it. "Maybe I should change my mind." Felisa warned herself. After knowing that he is not the opponent of the monkey king, Felisa, who cherishes life, decides not to entangle with the other party any more. He wants to leave the nemex as soon as possible. There is no need to worry about firewood. "As long as you can survive the destruction of namec, you''ll have nothing to be proud of." Felisa, with her own abacus, turned around and turned into a streamer, running towards the universe. But at this time, the monkey king jumped in front of him several times in succession, penetrating the space. His cold eyes looked at him, and Felisa was frightened. Then he waved his fist in his startled eyes. Bang! Felisa''s head was hit by monkey king''s fist, his eyes were golden, and his facial features were full of blood. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Frisa cried in pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood, her body suddenly turned into a flash and fell to the ground. Body impact on the ground, the impact point suddenly appeared a tragic broken zone, Felisa stood up in confusion, some lax spirit, his face became pale. Like a lost dog, he has completely lost the heroism of a cosmic overlord. ¡­¡­ On the other side of namik, not far from the monkey king and Frisa, Luo Lan stood with one hand dragging her chin, watching them fight with great interest. In his opinion, this kind of fighting is of course a little bit childish, but as a good play, it is also interesting. After all, it''s the most exciting battle in the Longzhu plot. It''s a pity to miss it."It''s no accident that Frisa is going to die." Luo Lan with a smile to judge. Maybe Felisa is used to treating himself with dignity and is not familiar with his power. Even in the ultimate state, the power he can control is only 60 million combat power. When the released energy reaches 120 million combat power, no matter the action or the composition becomes messy, which is obviously not suitable for real combat. As a soldier, Felisa is obviously unqualified. In contrast, the monkey king, because he received the guidance of the tortoise fairy and the God from childhood, and later experienced the experience of Sarada planet and jiewang star, has a good foundation for his strength. Even if he becomes a Super Saiyan and makes his strength soar, he still has no tendency to lose control. With a few days of training in mefilada tower, he became more adept at controlling power. "The battle is coming to an end." His voice murmured, and his eyes looked at the monkey king and Felisa, as if to confirm his words. In the battlefield, Felisa was hit into the air by the qigong wave released by the monkey king, and then he was cut up and down by a sharp disk of energy. Puchi! Fleissa''s lower body fell to the ground and was engulfed by the hot lava. "My body?" Felisa was stunned for a moment, the piercing pain was transmitted to the brain through the nerve, and the energy on the body was constantly weakening. "Sadly, your breath is weakening. You are not my opponent with only half of your body left." Sun Wukong looked at Felisa coldly. He had no interest in fighting. "Saiya people, even if it is dead, I will not let you live!" Felisa was stung by the monkey king''s eyes, and her face twisted and gave out a hysterical roar. She suddenly raised the rest of her hand, and a cluster of red transparent energy flew out of her palm. "Planetary penetrator!" Feeling the action of Felisa, Monkey King frowned, turned around and gave a cold hum. A cold breath suddenly broke out. "Turtle Qigong!" The brilliant light dances in the sky, and the monkey king in the Super Saiyan state bombards with anger. The terrible power directly engulfs the planet penetrating bomb of frissa, and then rushes directly to frissa. "It''s over!" Seeing the amazing energy swallowing his own killing move, Felisa''s expression stagnated and he was engulfed by the energy wave before he could dodge. "No..." The fury of Felisa''s voice grew weaker and weaker until it was completely inaudible. The monkey king watched calmly, ready to check whether the breath of flisa completely disappeared. At this time, the time of the collapse of namec finally arrived. A breath of doomsday began to release from the core of the planet. The continental plate fluctuated up and down, and the whole planet lit up a dazzling color of flame. "Nemec is going to be destroyed!" Sun Wukong frowned and used his energy to protect his body. Although the power of the Super Saiyan can make him resist the impact of the destruction of the planet, the oxygen free vacuum environment in the universe will kill him. "I''ll take you back to earth!" A white figure flashed by, and Luo Lan came to the monkey king, and then put his shoulder to start an instant movement. Whew! Their figures disappeared at the moment of the destruction of nemec. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Earth, Baozi mountain. After getting the great elder''s potential development, klin and his party''s strength has been improved unprecedentedly. At this time, they are all waiting for the result of the battle on the side of Namike. When Luo Lan and Monkey King appeared, everyone gathered around him, "Monkey King!" "How''s the fight going? Was Felisa defeated?" All the people came forward and asked about the battle. Seeing that the monkey king was still with scars, it was bound to be a fierce battle. "Needless to say, dad must have beaten that guy." Sun Bula''s face was different, he said naturally. "Yes, Felisa has been defeated by me." The monkey king definitely nodded his head and laughed heartily. "Great Colin and others all smile. "What happened to nemesis in the end?" Bick is more concerned about the situation of nemec and asks. Monkey King took out a fairy bean and ate it to recover his injury. "It''s a pity that namikxing can''t bear the energy of me and Frisa. It has been destroyed. If it wasn''t for Luolan''s appearance to bring me back to earth, I might have died." "Destroyed..." The smile disappeared. Bick murmured to himself and sighed a little melancholy. As a matter of fact, he has been psychologically prepared for this result for a long time. After all, when the strength of Sun Wukong and Frisa rises to such an intensity, ordinary planets can''t withstand such a powerful energy bombardment. The elder said, "don''t be sad. As long as you survive, everything can start from the beginning." Bick nodded his head. "By the way, the dragon ball of the earth has been restored. We can ask the dragon to restore namec." Colin made suggestions. "The dragon ball can really do this" the elder nodded his head. After knowing that the dragon ball of nemec can be reborn soon after 130 days, neru and all the nemec people all showed a smile. "I''m going to collect it now." When bik heard the words, he took a look at the elder and immediately flashed. He left baozi mountain to look for Longzhu. "That guy, bick, is very anxious." Looking at the disappearance of bick, Colin was surprised. "He looks cold, but after a long time we''ll find that he''s really a good person." Tianjin fan smiles a little. Bick''s face is cold and his heart is warm. Although he often says some cold and inflexible words, he is quite reliable as a companion. "Ha ha, that child has changed a lot compared with the past. Now he is more and more like a Namiki. I really look forward to the day when he will become a super Namiki in the future..." The elder laughs with joy and hopes a lot for bick. "Teacher, I can also become a Super Saiyan." The clear voice of Oriole rings, and sun Bula shows himself to Luo Lan. Luo Lan looks at Sun Bula in surprise, feels her breath and nods. It''s really different from before. To tell you the truth, sun Bula can become a super sair at this age. It''s a bit beyond his expectation. You know, sun Bula is only five years old now. On Sarada, he still needs a high-level soldier leader to carry out the task. He has become a super sair, four years younger than sun WuFan in the original book . When his two children, roffy and ascali, were so old, they were not so strong. Of course, it has a lot to do with the fact that they have not experienced potential development. "Very good. Keep it up. I''m sure I can surpass Luo Fei in the future." Luo Lan pinched sun Bula''s cheek. "Well, I will surpass cousin roffy in the future." Sun Bula was so inspired that her eyes were crescent shaped. "Don''t give up halfway." "No way!" Sun Bula tilted her lips. Luo Lan laughs. As long as his disciple keeps his current state of mind, he can''t say whether he can surpass Luo Fei and ascali. It''s certain that he is better than the monkey fan in the original book. "Well, the earth has recovered. Is it time for bulma and them to come back?" Said Colin. "I have contacted you for a long time. Bulma''s spaceship is heading back towards the earth, and so is Wuxing mountain..." Kiki and suno smile one after another. "That''s good!" After touching his head, Colin began to laugh. At this time, the voice of the king of the northern boundary sounded in everyone''s ears: "hahaha, Wukong really has you. King krud and Frisa were defeated by you. Without those two villains, the North galaxy can finally make peace Er, of course, Mr. Luo Lan has contributed a lot. In the future, the peace of the North Galaxy needs the help of your Saifei forces. " "As long as it does not harm the interests of Saifei forces, it will not refuse to help." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Thank you so much." The king of the northern boundary was pleasantly surprised. Luo Lan is different from the monkey king. He is the boss behind the scenes of Saifei''s forces. If you give him face, you can ignore him. He has no way. For the strong, especially the lawless Saiya people, the identity of the gods is nothing but superficial.For example, the father and son of Felisa have never regarded him as the king of the world. After exchanging greetings with everyone and boasting about everyone, Wang Xin of the northern boundary disappeared with satisfaction. "That was the lord king just now?" Neilu moved in his heart and stood silently beside the elder. This time, we can save all the people''s lives, thanks to the reminder of the king of the northern boundary. Although namec star is still doomed to be destroyed, at least none of his people is missing. In addition, nemec will soon be able to recover, so neru''s mood is quite calm. ¡­¡­ Just as everyone was talking and laughing, there were different pieces of stars floating in the deep space of the vast sea in the sky where nemec was. Under the irradiation of three suns, they reflected the cold and gorgeous color of frost. WOW! All of a sudden, a bright light flashed by. A small spaceship came from outside the galaxy. Seeing the broken fragments of the planet, the people on the spaceship were all nervous. Under a layer of light green energy protection, the power of the spacecraft detector is turned on to the maximum, and it starts to scan the energy reaction in the current sky piece by piece "Bailey Blu, haven''t you found the power of King Felisa?" With yellow skin and two tentacles on his head, he looked like a frog''s kikono, with an eager voice and a cold sweat on his forehead. "Don''t worry. I have a hunch that king Felisa will be OK." Bailey Bulu stood in front of the porthole of the spaceship, calmly looking at the wreckage of the planet outside. "I hope that''s what you said." Kekono said nervously. The current situation has confirmed the death of King clude, and their influence can not be less than that of Felisa. Otherwise, the mighty Felisa Legion is likely to face the fate of disintegration. Although there will be a large number of diehard loyalists following them to maintain the structure of the Felisa legion, there will be no fewer defectors. Without frissa, such a large legion of frissa will become a second rate force. "Di! No! "No!" Spacecraft probes scan every fragment in the distant sky to find a person in an asteroid belt like environment, which is not a small workload. All of a sudden, the ship''s alarm sound, the detector found a weak energy response. After checking, it has been confirmed that it is Felisa himself. "Lord quikono, we have found the trace of King Felisa." The cosmonaut in charge of the energy detector is reporting. "Come on, bring king Felisa into the spaceship." Kekono breathed a sigh of relief and gave the order. "Yes, sir The astronauts answered loudly, and then a small robot was released from the spaceship, and the figure of Felisa was found in the debris of the planet. At this time, Felisa was very miserable, with only half of her body and half of her arms left. Even her head was hollowed out by the explosion of the planet. "It''s so miserable. Who can beat king Felisa like this?" Kikono''s heart trembled, and he was busy getting Felisa close to the spaceship, and then treated with the best nutrient solution and recovery solution. "King Felisa, indeed, has been taught a lesson this time." Looking at Felisa''s miserable appearance, the old woman like Bailey Blu sighed slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 "King Felisa has been beaten like this. Who is the opponent?" Standing in front of the treatment cabin, looking at the fragmentary Felisa immersed in the treatment fluid, kekono shivered and said with a pale face. "No matter who it is, we can''t afford it Let''s go on. The war in the West galaxy will stop temporarily. Before the king of Felisa recovers, the Legion of Felisa will not make any big moves. " Bailey Blu thought for a moment and said to quikono. Kikono sighed: "that''s the only way." "Well, as soon as king krud was killed, King Felisa was defeated. With the team of kinut and the strongest team, the army of Felisa has been hurt. I don''t think it''s that simple." As an old part of the clude army, kekono was a little uneasy when he saw the former elders die one by one. "Bailey Bulu, do you think Lord birus or the legendary devil boo did it? After all, there are only a few people in the universe who can defeat king Felisa." "Mind you don''t talk about Lord birus." Bailey Blu warned. "I''m sorry, it''s me who said what I said." After hearing the warning from Bailey Bulu, kekono came back to his senses and shed a cold sweat. As the greatest God in the universe, birus was not a small cosmopolitan who could arrange it. If he knew that he was speaking ill of him, the consequences would be unimaginable! "Now that Felisa has been found, let''s go home. The area of namec is not safe." Bailey rose and looked out the window at the view. "Yes, go back quickly. There is a better treatment cabin in the headquarters, which can cure the injury of King Felisa." Kikono nodded his head, and then ordered to return. He did not dare to stay in such a dangerous place as namec, so with the command of kikono and Bailey Bulu, a short flash passed through the starry sky, and the small spacecraft quickly left the galaxy where namec was, and disappeared into the vast deep sky. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan and others, who are far away from the earth, don''t know that Felisa''s life is so hard. When they are seriously injured by the monkey king, they even bear the impact of the destruction of the planet. At this time, they are talking and laughing, waiting for bick to collect the Dragon Ball. More than ten minutes later, bick returned to baozi mountain with seven crystal clear dragon balls. Dingdingdong, the seven dragon balls fell on the ground, smashing several fist sized holes. "The dragon balls have been collected, but it''s strange that the stars on these dragon balls are red." In bick''s understanding, the stars of the earth''s dragon ball should be golden, and the red stars should only be found in the namec dragon ball. "Really, the color is strange." is as like as two peas of dragon, but only in size. "Is it because of being restored by namec Star Dragon Ball?" Sun Bula and Colin looked forward with surprise on their faces. Because the Dragon bolunga used his will to recover in advance, his appearance became the same as that of the dragon ball. This explanation makes sense. Neru and a group of namik people can''t help but take a look. They haven''t seen the earth''s dragon ball before. On the contrary, the dragon ball with red stars is normal But for those who are used to seeing the big Namike Star Dragon ball, the size of the Earth Dragon ball is really small. At this time, the monkey king explained with a smile: "in fact, the dragon ball of the earth was like this a long time ago, but later it was transformed by Luo Lan..." Then, I told you what happened at the base of pilaf castle. Talking about the experience of traveling with bulma to find the dragon ball when he was a child, Monkey King couldn''t help smiling. At that time, he was dragged out of baozi mountain by bulma, and said that he would accompany her to find prince charming. Unexpectedly, more than ten years later, he not only became a family with bulma, but also had such a lovely daughter as sun Bula, which had never been thought about before! "So this is what the earth was like before the dragon ball?" "Yes, Kiki and suno were there." Said the monkey king. Qiqi smiles on her white face and nods her head. "It''s right. Although she didn''t see Mr. Luo Lan transform the dragon ball, the dragon ball is really strong in his hands." "Can Luo Lan transform the dragon ball?" "It''s amazing." After people understand the situation, they marvel that even the dragon ball can be transformed. How strong is Luo Lan? Anyway, at this time, they already feel like they are dreaming. "Mr. Luo Lan is the one who is pitied by the Dragon God. When I first knew the power of the Dragon God in his body, I also jumped a lot." The elder looks at Luo Lan with a smile. Luo Lan smiles and looks at people''s faces. "So now the dragon ball can only realize one wish What about nemex? " Colin scratched his head a little. He didn''t know there was such a thing. Originally thought that if the dragon ball can realize two wishes, then it can save the earth people and nemex at the same time. Now it seems that there is some trouble. We can''t really let the nemex wait for 130 days."It''s not easy. Since the dragon ball has degenerated, let the teacher rebuild it." Sun Bula didn''t even think about it. "It''s not hard." Luo Lan also nodded. "I''ll say it!" Sun Bula straightened up her chest and said with a proud face. She knew that such a small thing would not be difficult for the teacher. Luo Lan''s image in her heart has always been like the sun, omnipotent and radiant. "Luo Lan, please." Bick said sincerely. Luo Lan nodded her head, went forward to the front of the seven dragon balls, and everyone made way for a distance, leaving the whole space for Luo Lan. Looking at the dragon balls on the ground, Luo Lan stretched out her fingers. At this time, the Dragon God power in his left and right hands began to surge, turning into a bunch of crystal electric flowers beating at the fingertips. Seeing this, the elder suddenly opened his tired eyes and lost his voice: "what a pure power of Dragon God Sure enough, Mr. Luo Lan is the one who has been pitied by the Dragon God. " "It''s more powerful than polunga." Neru''s eyes twinkled, and he was on the way. "Hiss!" The glittering and translucent electric flower beats on Luo Lan''s hand for a while, and then it is injected into the dragon ball by Luo Lan. Suddenly, the virtual shadows of a red dragon and a blue dragon float in the air. With the clear dragon chants, an invisible microwave spreads out, and the invisible pressure quickly covers the whole earth. However, this kind of pressure comes and goes quickly. After all the energy goes into the dragon ball, the pressure disappears quickly. Hum! Hum! Hum! After the power of the Dragon God was injected into the past, the dragon ball on the ground burst out with more dazzling light. However, if you look carefully, you will find that the color of the stars in the dragon ball has changed again. It is neither the red nor the gold before, but the brilliant dark blue color. Blue Dragon Ball Looking at his transformed Longzhu with satisfaction, Luo Lan smiles. This time, he directly uses the power of red dragon and blue dragon. The transformation and upgrading of Longzhu is certainly more powerful. "How powerful!" A young namik man came running in surprise. Luo Lan took a look at him. Neru said, "this child''s name is dandy. He is the best dragon in the younger generation." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 Dandy? Hear the answer of inside Lu, Luo Lan slightly Leng for a while, it is him originally. In the original work, the namiks who later served as the God of the earth. Carefully observe each other, vaguely feel a special energy in each other''s body, Luo Lan is particularly familiar with this energy, and immediately know that it is the power of the Dragon God. Namik people are also known as the dragon people, and they are the descendants of the Dragon God in the world. "Well, it''s really a good dragon." Luo Lan nodded her head. Dandy''s talent in making dragon balls is extremely rare. When she grows up, she will have the ability to make dragon balls independently. So she smiles at him and says, "if you want to see dragon balls, come forward, but don''t delay. Wait for a moment to summon the dragon." Dandy looked at neru and neru said, "Mr. Luo Lan has agreed." "Thank you." Dandy nodded excitedly, ran to the front of the seven dragon balls, and couldn''t put it down. He picked them up and looked at the stars inside the Dragon Balls carefully, just like looking at his favorite toy. After a long time, he couldn''t help but put it down. "Wukong, you summon the dragon." After dandy retreats, Luo Lan shouts to the monkey king. "All right." The monkey king smiles, and a flash comes to the dragon ball. He takes a breath and shouts to call the dragon. With the cry of the monkey king, the dragon ball on the ground suddenly bursts into dazzling light. Just like the previous call for the dragon ball, the sky suddenly becomes dark, and bursts of lightning and thunder flash in the void. What''s different from before is that the movement this time is more violent than before. There is a feeling that the space is vibrating. Boom! Boom!!! A deep blue color burst out from the dragon ball. The blue light zigzagged and flew high into the sky, connecting with the lightning in the sky. Soon a dragon with strong blue light appeared. It''s a dark blue dragon. It''s like a long snake. It''s strong and has long whiskers. Every scale is shining and bright, just like a piece of crystal. The whole dragon''s body is huge. The dragon''s head is already above the clouds. It''s ten thousand meters high. The original red dragon is very small in front of it. "Hiss, the size of this dragon It''s too big. " Looking at the dragon as huge as the towering mountains, the bodies of klin and others could not help shaking. Such a huge dragon flying overhead, the kind of deterrence deep into the soul. "Ten thousand meters!" There was a fever in bick''s eyes. "Blue." Sun Bula blinked. Luo Lan smiles. This time, he injects energy into the dragon ball, but he directly infuses the red dragon and the blue dragon. Although the size of the dragon ball has not changed, its quality has far exceeded that of the original dragon ball. In the world of dragon ball, the size of the Dragon represents to a large extent the strength of its desire. The ability of this dragon is certain Above the original Earth Dragon and namik dragon. "It turns out that the dragon on the earth is like this. It''s totally different from bolunga." Neru and the elder have never seen a dragon on the earth before. At this moment, they are also shocked by the huge size of the dragon. Looking at the big and majestic dragon in the sky, all the namiks can''t help swallowing their saliva. The Dragon bolenga looks as tiny as an ant in front of it! "It''s Mr. Luo Lan. It''s unexpected." The elder sighed. "It reminds me of the Legendary Super Dragon..." "Elder, what is super dragon?" Neru asked in surprise. "Ha ha, super dragon, also known as" dragon of God ", is a dragon made by the Great Dragon God adults, but it is a legendary existence, and I have only seen a word in the literature of the clan." The elder leaned on the stone chair and said in a weak voice. Neru nodded, what super dragon he had never heard of, but at this time he was stunned by the blue dragon in the sky. At this time, the blue dragon in the sky lowered its head from the clouds, the fierce wind was blowing on the earth, and the huge dragon head was particularly ferocious, like a high God, full of oppression. "Human, say your wishes, there are three in all!" The dragon''s deafening voice came, and the loud voice stung the eardrum. "Three wishes?" The monkey king was stunned for a moment. Isn''t it the same as the Namiki dragon. Then he calmed down and made a wish directly: "first wish, please revive the life on earth that died due to alien invasion!" "This wish is easy." The blue dragon didn''t make people wait for long, and soon gave an answer. Hum! The giant dragon''s huge eyes suddenly glowed red, and soon all the people who had died on the earth came back to life. I don''t know if it was because the blue dragon was so strong that even the people who had lost their bodies also came back to life. Luo Lan nodded, the secret way this dragon is stronger than the original red dragon."The second wish is to restore the remote namec star." "It''s easy to recover namec." The Dragon replied again that not long after, namec on the other side of the distant galaxy was restored, and every plant and plant became the same as before. The elder has a special connection with nemex. He soon knows the recovery of the parent star and nods. Immediately all the nemex people are excited. Even neru, who is usually not smiling, smiles. Originally, enelu''s plan was to find a star similar to nemec in other galaxies to settle down, but they were reluctant to leave their parent star in the end. "Man, say one last wish?" The monkey king scratched his head and looked at Luo Lan. His last wish was that he didn''t know what to make. At this time, Luo Lan said directly to the dragon, "restore the star of meidamore." "Yes." For Luo Lan, the dragon''s attitude is obviously respectful. Medamor star is the hometown of Audrey Moore. Previously, it became a purgatory due to the intrusion of bojack and others. It is not suitable for life to live in. What''s more, it is a friend scene. Moreover, Luo Lan is more interested in her mefilada tower. You might as well sell her a favor. As for how the dead medamors will be captured, it''s up to audemore to go to namec in the future. After the realization of the three wishes, the Dragon flew into the sky in a whistling, disappeared as seven astigmatism, and the sky regained its blue color. "Elder, what are you going to do next?" "Ha ha, now that I have come to the earth, I might as well stay for a while. I want to see the son of kadazi, who is the God of heaven! Bik wants to become a super namik star more smoothly and needs his help. " The elder''s voice is old. "The old man is still in Wuxing mountain. He should be back soon." Said bick, clasping his chest in his hands. "Then wait a minute!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 The elder and a group of namik people have been waiting on the earth for more than a day. After returning from the Wuxing mountain, the temple directly came to the sky of baozi mountain. The old God had a special meeting with the elder. The details of the conversation are not known, but shortly after the conversation, the elder and neru soon returned to namec, leaving the young namec named dandy on the earth. According to the elder, the purpose of leaving dandy on the earth is to let him follow the God to learn how to make dragon balls. Of course, by the way, collect those namec dragon balls that fall on the earth, and dandy himself is also very interested in the earth, so he volunteered to stay. Looking at the most gifted dragon in the na''meike people, Lao Tianshen also likes this younger generation very much and gives everything to each other. ¡­¡­ The next day, the morning light of the rising sun hung on the top of the mountain. After being resurrected by the dragon, the order of the earth was restored to that before being invaded by King kludder. Everyone felt like a dream, with a sense of light like a world apart. Although they did not remember what happened in the underworld, they knew that they had died once, and it was the magic dragon ball that resurrected them. Mr. Monkey King and his companions defeated the invaders. It''s in everyone''s mind. In particular, the cat king and others of the Earth Kingdom, as the arrangers of the final evacuation, were more aware of the crisis faced by the earth at that time. Now that they see that everything on the earth is as good as ever, they know how much effort Sun Wukong has made. Monkey King, they have saved the earth again! The cat king thought gratefully. For this reason, it personally led the team to visit baozi mountain and expressed thanks to the monkey king. When the cat king and his team came to the periphery of baozi mountain, they saw a dark red hemispherical building floating above baozi mountain from a distance. The building was towering, simple and elegant, with a magnificent palace on it. Temple! Where the gods live. Seeing this, the cat king immediately became respectful, adjusted his clothes and walked up the mountain with his team in a respectful attitude. "The cat king and his men are down." At this time, bulma and tortoise fairy had come back from outer space and saw the cat king coming from the foot of the mountain, so they came forward to greet him. When the cat king saw that there were two goddesses Qiqi and suno among the people who welcomed him, he was immediately flattered and said hello to them humbly. "The earth''s ability to survive this crisis depends on the strength of you and Mr. Monkey King. Thank you!" The cat king said gratefully and bowed to the monkey king. Qiqi used a magic force to help them up. "In fact, it''s thanks to elder martial brother Wukong. We didn''t do much." "The goddess is modest." The cat king said with a smile. The God of the earth is the God of the sea to protect the safety of the earth. Since ancient times, it is precisely because of the protection of the God that the civilization of the earth can continue. No amount of respect for the God of the earth can be excessive. "What else can I do for you, king?" "About the world''s first martial arts association." The cat king looked straight and said, "the world''s first martial arts association has been established for 25 times. With the support of the Kingdom, the martial arts association has changed a lot, but there are still too few experts on the earth..." The cat king looks sorry. Although the previous martial arts meeting was wonderful, it can only be said that it was just a small fight. The really shocking competition started from the 21st martial arts meeting after the monkey king and others entered the competition. As the monkey king and others grew up one by one and gradually moved away from the competition, the quality of the martial arts meeting inevitably declined. For example, the 25th World''s best martial arts association, which is absent from tianjinfan and Kelin, has lost its luster even in the finals. The world''s first martial arts association is the highest level of martial arts competition on earth. The cat king hopes to reform the world''s first martial arts association and expand its influence. It''s better to invite those experts who climb the temple to participate in the meeting, and even give certain incentives to the winners. Of course, this needs to be approved by the temple manager, that is, Kiki and suno. In the face of the cat king''s request, Kiki pondered for a moment and agreed. In fact, this is also a competitive opportunity for the practitioners of the temple. After getting Qiqi''s consent, the cat king smiles with relief and says his plan. It intends to advance the next world''s first martial arts fair one year and hold the 26th World''s first martial arts fair two years later, when Temple experts will be invited. ¡­¡­ Cat king left baozi mountain contentedly. On the other side, Rolan and SAFIYA also returned to Sarada planet. Many people came back together this time. In addition to rofei, ascali and Meredith, sun Bula also followed him. In addition, there was also odermal, a man of medamor. Because it will take 130 days for namec''s dragon ball to recover, before medamor''s life can recover, odemore will temporarily live on Sarada."This planet is as like as two peas in my Salada planet..." Breathing the pure breath in the air, Meredith looked around and explored the situation of the seventh universe Sarada. A hundred thousand levels of energy into her perception, which is also mixed with a few very obscure Qi, the intensity of about a million levels. "It''s too weak, Luo Lan. The Saiya people here are not good!" Meredith shook her head. In the sixth universe, the million level combat effectiveness is only the basic line for Saiya people to grow up. Some talented Saiya people can even reach ten million level when they grow up. Her so-called high-level fighters are at least ten million level combat effectiveness, while the medium level fighters are one million level combat effectiveness. For example, she and her sister, the new queen of Sarada, merulia, are young and have more than 40 million combat power. For her, 100000 level is really too weak! Luo Lan doesn''t deny that he can''t compete with the sixth universe. He says with a smile, "the planet Sarada here has been destroyed. Now these Saiya people are all moved back from outside, so they can''t compare with you. But you can''t compare with this one in terms of high-level combat power." "It''s just you guys!" It''s hard for Meredith to imagine how the weird super masters like Rolan and sephia came into being in this low-level Saiyan group. If the sairs of the sixth universe master the transformation skills of super sairs, they can create a strong super sair army every minute. "Come on, let''s take you to Sarada." Said, with a few people a blink, came to the densely populated central city. Looking at the soldiers coming and going, Meredith nodded faintly, and those Saiya people saluted them respectfully when they saw Rolan and Saifeiya. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 All the way through the spacious streets, looking at the passing crowd. In addition to the "weakness" previously seen, Meredith found that Sarada was particularly open, and the number of SAIAS living on the planet was a little less. Luo Lan''s answer is that most of the saians are on missions outside, while the young saians and newborns are in the cultivation planet and the sub god world. Meredith nodded, considering that there were only a few hundred Saiya people who moved here more than 20 years ago, it was very difficult for them to develop to the present scale. At present, although the strength of these Saiya people is a little lower, their mental outlook is comparable to that of the sixth universe. The strength of the Saia people mainly depends on the leader. When the leader is strong and has a good example, the people behind will have more goals to strive for. From this point of view, the development potential of Sarada will exceed that of its parent planet, so Meredith will not underestimate Sarada here. Over time, it might be better than her home star. ¡­¡­ In front of the central building of sharada, Herz, Ashtar and naris have been waiting there. "This is Miss Meredith Nice to meet you When heles saw Meredith dressed up in beautiful clothes, he felt an overwhelming momentum. Different from the temperament of Sophia, Meredith gives people the feeling of being very capable and full of the upper man''s momentum. This is another Saian queen of the universe! "Hello." Meredith nodded slightly and stood beside brolly in a very cool manner. Herz knew the identity of the woman in front of him, so he was not annoyed by the other party''s attitude. On the contrary, he took it for granted that a strong man has the dignity of a strong man. This is an eternal truth in the universe. On Sarada, Meredith is no longer queen, but her identity is no less than that of Gloria. "It''s said that this queen Meredith is also a super Saian, which makes the details of Sarada stronger. Brolli is really capable." Helz laughed at Meredith''s bulging stomach. Luo Lan, SAFIYA, Brolli, Meredith, Luo Fei, ascali, Sun Wukong, and sun Bula, who have just been promoted, carefully calculate that the number of super sais in the universe has reached eight, which is quite a lot. "Don''t stand at the door, let''s go in." Looking at the Saiya people gathering around, Luo Lan said with a smile. "Yes, go first." Helz reacted, laughed and walked out of the center building with the crowd. Sophia''s office. Leaning back against the soft sofa, SAFIYA closed her eyes slightly. After a few words of greetings, she began to listen to Herz''s report on the recent situation of Sarada. Although she had been away from the headquarters for a long time, as the queen of power, SAFIYA still had the responsibility to know everything about Sarada. ¡°¡­¡­ Recently, the fleissa Legion has recalled many soldiers from outside, and the Legion forces have also gathered many forces. It has completely stopped the expedition in the West galaxy. It seems that there has been a very serious change inside Herz reports on the situation of the frissa Legion. Sephia''s Willow eyebrows were slightly raised, and her lips were bright red. "That''s because they have no leaders." With surprise on his face, helz said, "is Frisa dead?" "I don''t think so, but I''ve been taught a lesson by the monkey king. I won''t show up for a long time." Saifeiya sneered. She didn''t pay any attention to frissa. She gave a long smile, "gradually speed up the expansion of Saifeiya''s power, and bring the rest of the North Galaxy under control." At this moment, no force in the North galaxy has come to challenge the prestige of Saifei force. Helz got the command and nodded immediately, "I will arrange it." "Who are you talking about Frisa?" Meredith sat beside Brolli, with rofei and ascali. "Felisa is one of the demons in the universe. He is a rare overlord in the North galaxy. He was the one who destroyed vegeta at the beginning..." Herz introduced the situation of Felisa in detail. A lot of information was obtained from the Galactic mercenary organization. Herz showed great respect for the Saian queen in another universe. "Oh, it''s the devil of the universe, another frost like thing!" Knowing the identity of frissa, Meredith waved her hand lazily and lost interest. In the past, she was a little afraid of the demons in the universe, but as she became a super Saiya, she was no longer in her eyes. The demons of the universe are very strong, and there are hundreds of millions of fighting power experts, but for Meredith, who has become a super sair and has reached more than two billion fighting power, it is nothing at all. When broley heard the name frost, he felt a little familiar and asked, "where does frost seem to have been heard?" Meredith said, "that''s the guy who jumped out and was badly hurt by you.""Oh, it''s the blue guy. His strength is so bad that I can''t even stop a blow." Brolly was honest about what he thought. "That''s because you''re too strong." Meredith smiles, thinking that when she and frost went to find Brolli''s trouble together, but they didn''t want to win the first World War, but they were totally destroyed. Frost was seriously injured, and she was also unconscious in that war, and was picked up by Brolli. Then there was the matter of pestering Brolli to have a baby with him. Herz didn''t know who frost in Meredith''s and Brolli''s words was. He was also a very powerful person. Meredith, they can ignore Felisa because of their strength, but Herz can''t. He said, "do you need someone to keep an eye on the Legion of Felisa?" "Just a little bit." Luo Lan said. In the follow-up of the Dragon Ball story, there was once the golden form of Felisa. It is said that after only four months of cultivation, she reached the strength comparable to the super blue Saiya. If it is because of the stimulation of the super Saiya of the monkey king, Luo Lan doesn''t believe it, because in the more orthodox drama story, Felisa spent a year to become a machine after the destruction of namik Felisa, the strength has just improved a little. But with the attitude of rather trusting and not trusting and not trusting, Luo Lan decided to observe more about frissa. After all, in the story of dragon ball, the hanging happened once or twice, mainly happened to the monkey king and his son. For the first time, when the monkey king first arrived at namik, his combat effectiveness was only 90000, and his jiewang boxing was only 180000. However, it took him just one day to reach an exaggerated 150 million. The second time was that sun WuFan practiced in the spiritual time house. It took him one year to upgrade from a normal sair to a super sair. Although I don''t believe that Felisa will be strong in a short time, we still need the necessary support. "In addition, Princess askari, there is information from Ryukyu about the askari power in the East galaxy..." After Herz''s report, she said. Ascali shook her head. "Leave these to Evelyn and ascali''s team. If you can''t solve them, you can find me again." "All right." Nellis nodded her head. Although ascali seems to be as big as sun Bula in appearance, he is actually very smart in dealing with things. With the support of Saifei, the development of ascali''s army in the East galaxy is also very smooth. With the expansion of ascali''s team, there is no problem that they can''t solve. As for her daughter''s lazy behavior, Sophia saw it in her eyes, but did not say much. As a superior, she only needs to grasp the general direction, and there is no need to do everything by herself. Meredith is probably the one who understands the rule most thoroughly. After all, she was raised according to the requirements of the queen. End off business, Luo Lan and others began to talk about some of the daily trivia. "By the way, cousin rofei, I''m also a super Saiya now. When can we have a competition? Sister ascali will be the referee..." Sun Bula is looking forward to looking at Luo Lan with a small face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 Sarada, on a vast ocean. The sun is shining. The soft wind blows on the sea surface, rolling up the small waves one after another. The waves are stacked layer upon layer against the wind, hitting the rocks in the shallow water, splashing one after another, reflecting the beautiful scene of sparkling. On the beach, Sophia and tayis are wearing cool clothes and lying under the umbrella. Under the service of Teng girls, they leisurely enjoy the relaxed daily life. Because in the private territory, they are very loose and cool. Their greasy skin is exposed, like white porcelain. Their skin is more beautiful than snow. With a bang, a strong wind came. In the distance, a wave with a height of 100 meters sprang up on the sea surface, and it was crushed by invisible impact. As tons of sea water fell from the sky, the energy that could not be released formed a tsunami, and it came fiercely towards the beach. At this time, see the eyes of a Piao, leisurely swing a palm, a wave of air out, directly split the water from the middle. Boom! The tsunami dissipated. The sea was split in two, and a deep chasm like a natural moat appeared on the bottom of the sea. The patter of sea water falling down, like spring rain, wet the beach. In the distance, Luo Fei and sun Bula, who are in Super Saiyan form, are training together, while ascali stands near them, flying with them from time to time. When she heard the violent movement, she took off her sunglasses and looked at the other side of the sea. "Those two children will not choose a farther place to fight." With a faint smile, Saifeiya said calmly, "it''s just a common contest. There won''t be any big problem." "Well, you''re not worried at all." Tays lay down again, took the juice prepared by the Teng girl and took a sip. The power of super Saiya was very dangerous. Tays was worried that several children would accidentally destroy Sarada planet by fighting like this, but she didn''t seem worried at all. "By the way, bulma asked me for the address of yadrat star before, saying that he wanted to visit Wukong together..." Sephia was surprised. "Where is the monkey king going to practice?" "It should be." Tays nodded. Her brother-in-law, like Rolan, could not spare a moment. As long as there was a way to become stronger, he would try every means. In addition, bulma was also a risk-taking person, so the couple often had a whim to travel to other planets. It was a good idea to send sun Bula to Salada. "The practice of yadrat is quite a test. It''s hard to stick to it without extraordinary perseverance. Well, the monkey king took the right step." Sophia showed a hint of approval. When the sais are advanced to the super sais, it will be more difficult to improve their normal strength than before. At this time, in addition to enhancing their physical strength to bear greater transformation burden, they can only start from the aspects of mental strength and energy control. On this point, there are relatively perfect cultivation methods on the side of yadrat. "Sprito" is a very clever use of power control. Hula! Two virtual shadows quickly fly over the top of Saifeiya''s head. Rofei and sun Bula are entangled in a fierce battle. Logically, sun Bula''s strength is lower than that of rofei by more than a little bit. After all, it doesn''t take long for him to enter the super Saiya level, no matter in energy intensity or transformation level. When fighting, Luo Fei mainly focuses on defense, and at the same time deals with sun Bula''s attack, and then finds out the shortcomings according to her attack and corrects it. In fact, it''s more like guidance. Sun Bula''s green eyes scan Luo Fei in the distance. His small face is tight and he is absorbed in watching each other''s actions. Suddenly, the strong wind blows over the sea, and the huge spray covers his sight and penetrates the spray. Sun Bula and Luo feila launched a fierce battle at close range. Due to lack of combat experience, many of sun Bula''s movements were uncoordinated. ¡°¡­¡­ The control of power needs to be strengthened. " Luo Fei approaches sun Bula and flicks his fingers on her white forehead. Pop! Sun Bula had a pain, and his whole body flew out as if hit by a shell. "If you don''t fight, you can''t win at all." Sun Bula covered his reddened forehead, and he was angry. "What''s the matter, hit?" Luo Fei a face teases a way. "No way." Sun Bula denied that he was so arrogant that he withdrew from the super Saiya state. "I''m not strong enough now. When I grow up, I will defeat you." Luo Fei doesn''t want to be overtaken by his little cousin. "I''m waiting for that day, but then I''ll be stronger." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun Bula glared at Luo Fei, and then straightened out her messy hair. No matter how old she was, she was very image oriented. She turned around and flew towards Sophia and said, "aunt Sophia, my cousin is angry with me again. Will you take me to practice?""Of course, Bula will follow me and defeat your cousin later." "Well." Sun Bula nodded hard. Sophia smiles gently and looks at the two children fighting. She looks like she was with Luo Lan when she was a child. At that time, she was already an outstanding fighter, but Luo Lan was just a little boy who followed her all day. She didn''t want to go over more than ten years. Her younger brother turned over and pressed on her, and her strength was far ahead. She didn''t even have the chance to catch up with her. At this time, askari also followed up and asked to participate in training. Sophia suggested that she live with Meredith and learn the fighting skills of the sixth universe. Askari thought it was very reasonable, so she kept it in mind. In a word, she has a ten-year competition agreement with Luo Fei. In a flash, most of the time has passed, and the strength gap between her and Luo Fei has not yet been drawn out. We have to find some ways. ¡­¡­ Time flies, like sand inadvertently sliding from the palm. Soon half a year passed. Felisa''s headquarters planet is a secret base made of alloy, which is more than 1000 meters underground. After the full treatment of kikono, Felisa''s body gradually recovered, and the half of the body that was cut off also grew up again. At this time, Felisa is in the primary state. It seems that the transformation ability of the demons in the universe has its own healing function. After each arm or tail break, they only need to transform, and the incomplete part of the body will recover. For example, in the original work, Felisa''s tail was cut off by klin''s Qi circle, and the tail grew out again after the ultimate form. Of course, this kind of rebirth of amputated limbs can only be effective if it changes to a higher level. This time, Felisa''s injury is too serious. The ultimate form of injury has reached the root and can''t be offset by transformation. But after half a year''s treatment, Felisa has got rid of the danger of life, and the cells in her body are frantically dividing and recovering step by step. Gulu Bubbles boil in the treatment chamber. Felisa suddenly opened her eyes. Her scarlet eyes flashed a bunch of cold light. At that time, the pale green liquid stirred violently as if it was boiling. The glass hood cracked. Felisa shattered the shield and came out of the treatment cabin. "King Felisa!" Kikono stood on the side, his voice exclaiming excitedly. Frisa glanced at kekono from the corner of his eye, moved his wrist, his face was deep, and his voice was full of cold air: "give me all the information about the super sais, I want to know all the information about the super sais." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 "Give me all the information about the super sair. I want to know all the information about the super sair." Felisa''s voice is cold, like a devil crawling out of hell, and his bloody body is full of chilly killing intention. "Super Saiya?" After hearing this, kikono looked surprised and asked Frisa, "what is the king of Frisa doing to investigate the super Saiya? Isn''t that a legend of the sais? It has long been proved to be a boring myth made up by the sais... " "Well, your news is behind. Super sais are real." Feliza''s face was gloomy, and his scarlet eyes flashed with a cold light. If he had not met the golden haired super Saian on nemec, he would have thought the same as kikono. "Isn''t it?" Kekono opened his mouth in shock, and immediately thought of something. His face suddenly changed and he screamed: "is it the super Saiya who hurt king Felisa?" "Yes, the man I met on nemec was super Saiya, and My father, King crud, was probably killed by the super sair. " Felisa''s face was cold, and his tail slapped on the ground. With a roar, he completely broke the treatment cabin behind him. The defeat of nemec was the first setback in his life. Before that, even in the face of King krud, he had the upper hand. "How could this happen? Even King krud was killed by the super sais..." Kikono''s heart was completely confused. He investigated the information of the super sair and the God of super sair. Before the destruction of bejita, it was confirmed that these legends were false. How come there are super sairs now, and they have defeated King crude and King Felisa in succession. As the chief military strategist and scientist of the frissa legion, he is really responsible for such a mistake. "I''m sorry, it''s a dereliction of duty." Kekono stooped to apologize. Felisa gave a hand, and he was more tolerant than other people to kikono''s subordinates. "Investigate the matter clearly, this time I want all the information." "My subordinates must seriously investigate!" Kekono nodded hard. "King Felisa, you have learned a great lesson this time!" The voice of old woman Bailey bloom began to ring. "Don''t gloat, or even if you are Bailey bloom, I will be angry." Felisa frowned, cold and cold. As for Felisa''s warning, Bailey Bulu was a little bit restrained. She said, "please tell me more about what happened on namec, which will help us understand the super Saiya." "Bailey Blu!" Kikono cried out in a hurry, for fear that he might touch frissa''s head. Bailey Bulu was staring at Felisa without any fear. "Bailey Blu, you''re still so brave. I won''t forgive you if other people do!" Felisa nodded to pelebulu in a low voice Super Saiya people have great power. In normal conditions, they are no different from ordinary Saiya people. But once they fight, they can become blonde and green with their mind, and their combat effectiveness will soar to more than 100 million.... " It tells in detail what happened on namec. When it comes to being ravaged by the monkey king, who has become a super Saiya, Felisa''s face is full of hatred. The whole underground base is filled with a horror that makes the soul tremble. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s the first time I''ve heard that the super sais are a form of transformation. " Bailey Blu got the details. "There''s no record of this on vegeta." Kekono shook his head. "How can you possibly know about the super Saiya with the help of the beggars?" After sinking for a while, Felisa continued: "but the planet Sarada is different. It''s the parent planet of the sais and has a longer history. I always think that the super sais are the names of the super experts of the sais on the planet Sarada, but now it seems to be wrong." "Super sais are sais with special fighting talents." "Salada is far more powerful than we thought." The saians of vegeta are traitors to the ancient planet Sarada, which Felisa still believes. However, she has a clearer understanding of the strength of the saians of Sarada. Bailey Blu: "what king Felisa means is that there may be other super saians on the side of Sarada." Felisa nodded, "it''s obvious that Mr. Luo Lan often brags to Wang that he is a super Saiya. Wang didn''t believe it before, but now he has to believe it! But then again, it''s also my fault. Mr. Luo Lan has never shown his real strength to Wang. His previous cognition is just what Wang guessed. " "The details of Sarada are frightening Rowland, Queen Sophie, brolly, and the young princess ascali, if you look at them carefully, there are many super sais on Sarada.If everyone has the strength of the super Saiya man on the nemec star, then Felisa really dares not to provoke. No, just from the strength of their usual performance, their combat effectiveness is better than that of the super Saiya. Every time she thought that she had been dealing with such a group of experts before, Felisa could not help feeling a little scared. Fortunately, the cooperation between the Legion of frissa and the forces of Saifei has always been very happy. The other side also cooperates with themselves sincerely. Otherwise, with the strength of the forces of Saifei, they can completely abandon themselves or directly occupy their Legion. Mr. Luo Lan, it''s very kind. There was such a perception in Felisa''s mind. Bailey Bulu and kikono clearly understand the terrible influence of Saifei. They can''t help feeling a little cool on their back and sweat. "Mr. Lorraine, Queen Sophie, Gloria and princess ascali, there are several super sais on the table. King Felisa, what shall we do in the future?" Knowing the power of Saifei, kekono turned pale. Felisa put her finger on her chin and pondered for a moment, "Saifei forces should have no malice to us. We have been cooperating happily all the time Well, we can''t help but narrow the range of activities of the frissa army, let the North Galaxy out as far as possible, and transfer all personnel to the West galaxy. " "In addition, I also need to exercise well for a period of time." Bailey Blu was surprised and said, "King Felisa wants to exercise. You never practiced before." Felisa looked at Bailey blu. "That''s because I''ve never met an opponent before." "I haven''t practiced well since I was born, because there is no need But now it''s different. " Flisa''s eyes twinkled with cold light, "I have to admit that the power of super Saiya is very terrible. As for the super Saiya that namec met, Wang is not an opponent, but these are temporary." "Just give me a few years and I will be stronger!" "At that time, we must beat that super Saier all over the place." Felisa is the most gifted member of the demons in the universe. After she was born, she has strong power, so that she doesn''t need to practice at all, and she has to use transformation to suppress too strong power. However, the experience of nemex makes Felisa think hard and decide to improve her power. "King Felisa has finally made up his mind to practice." Bailey boo sighed. You can imagine how hard flisa has been hit. "But when it comes to cultivation, there is a good place for my subordinates." "Tell me about it." Felisa asked with interest. "Ice planet." Bailey said. "Where is the ice planet?" Asked Felisa suspiciously. By this time, kikono had exclaimed, "Bailey Bulu, is the ice and snow planet in the South Galaxy?" "That''s the planet." Bailey Bulu nodded, and then explained, "the ice and snow planet is the Salada planet of Saiya, a larger giant planet. The temperature on it is extremely low, 90% of the area is covered by frozen soil, and less than 10% of the unfrozen area is a frozen planet." "There is a powerful race called the cosmic demons living on it, and the cosmic demons, known for their toughness since ancient times, are the mother race of King Felisa and King krud." It was the first time that Felisa heard of such a thing, and she immediately became interested. Of course, frasa and King krud are not the real cosmic demons. King krud is a variant of the cosmic demons, and frasa is the asexual reproduction of King krud, so it has the powerful elements of variation, and the real name should be "frasa". "For ordinary life, the ice and snow planet is an icy prison that is difficult to survive, but for the king Felisa, who has the blood of the demons in the universe, it is the best place to practice." "Just like Sarada planet of Saiya people, the parent star always has an unexpected effect on our people. As long as king Felisa practices on the ice and snow planet for a few years, his strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds." Bailey Blu smiles. Looking at flisa''s surprised expression, she knew that she had already been moved by the emperor of the universe. "Hoo hoo, Bailey boo, that''s good news." Felisa laughed happily and said, "in this case, I will go to the ice and snow planet. Well, it may take a few years. During my absence, the army of Felisa will be handed over to you. Don''t let me down!" "Yes "Don''t worry, King Felisa." In the face of frissa''s entrustment, kekono loudly expressed his attitude, and Bailey Bulu was calm. In the following period of time, the Legion of frissa began to gather forces in the North galaxy, and the center of gravity gradually shifted to the West galaxy. However, frissa himself seemed to have evaporated and disappeared. Many people were rumored that frissa had died on the planet of namec.As a result, the frissa Legion was forced to give up the great interests of the North galaxy and move to the West galaxy, which had a very shallow foundation. And some of the fighting teams separated from the Fraser army seem to have proved this. In the eyes of many people, the Fraser army has fallen apart. No one knows that in an extremely remote place, a generation of emperors are actively practicing, waiting for the return of the king in a few years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 This day. The sky is clear and the sun is shining. Over the forest in the northern part of Sarada, there are three flashes of light, which cut through the void quickly and burst into a frightening formation. Napa is exerting his strength freely. His opponents are latiz and kagis, and their strength is no match for him. The three men often fight like this when they come to Sarada. Robust body floating in the clear sky, Napa vigilant look around, two eyes constantly turning. All of a sudden, two figures flashed and came to him. Napa touched his bald head and looked at the attacking latiz and kajis. His eyes lit up. Huo Di attacked one of them. He saw a fierce cyclone piercing the air and a violent collision. The shock wave visible to the naked eye radiated from the collision point in all directions. Bang! The annular cyclone diffuses out Napa and kagis fly backward at the same time, and the great forest stretching for hundreds of kilometers under the blue atmosphere is suddenly subjected to a sharp increase of cyclone pressure, showing a concave arc like the water surface slapped by a huge force. At this time, latiz seized Napa''s spare time to control his body. His body flashed quickly and came close to NAPA. Then he held his hands high and clenched his fist to smash Napa out. Hula! Napa flew thousands of meters all the way, slamming into the ground, deep into the rock layer, and directly smashed into a 100 meter square broken zone on the surface. The forest was completely destroyed, and the scope of destruction extended to more than 1000 meters away, with terrible cobwebs everywhere. Dust and sand were flying, and the long impact crater was thick with smoke. All of a sudden, a flash of light from the ground, accompanied by a stabbing eardrum pop drink, Napa fury, leaving a few vague shadows in the sky, fast as lightning to adjust the body posture, and then toward latiz. Latiz was not willing to be outdone. He suddenly drank. His hair fluttered behind him, and his whole body was shining with a faint light. Whew, they were fighting together. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng" "Bang!" Two people''s fists toward each other, force immediately let two people separate again. At this time, kagis also joined the battle. The strength of the three of them was between the two. They could easily restrain the other side by joining hands. But in this battle, the three of them were opponents to each other, and any one of them was the target of their attack. Sometimes Napa has just repulsed latiz and will soon face kagis''s attack. After kagis repulses Napa, latiz''s attack will come up again. Over the magnificent forest, there are many shadows, fist shadows and palm shadows everywhere. The fighting is very fierce. Whew! Whew! Whew! Such as falling meteors emitting brilliant luster, a group of Qigong waves seem to use endless like to enjoy together, a large forest was hit by Qigong waves, directly erased from the planet territory, the battle is extremely chaotic, but the three people are very happy, even with scars on the body, the body is also very tired, the enthusiasm of the fight does not have the meaning of retreat. Fortunately, Sarada planet has already been strengthened by the dragon ball. No matter how strong their attack is, it can only wipe away a layer of soil on the surface of the planet, and it can not hurt the core at all. "Ha ha ha, have a good time!" "Latiz, you can even compete with me. I underestimated you before!" Napa yelled, his face full of happy smile. "Hey, my combat effectiveness has reached 36000. It''s not what it used to be!" Latiz raised his head and glanced at Napa and kagis. His face was full of self-confidence. He was no longer submissive when he faced them in the past. In the more than one year since he came to Sarada, he has been constantly receiving badak''s hellish training. Although his strength is not as good as the monkey king''s exaggerated promotion, he has also become much stronger. To be reasonable, latiz''s progress is not fast. Maybe it''s because he started too late. Even with the favorable conditions like sharada, his combat effectiveness has only risen to 36000. It''s moderate on Sarada. "Badak''s training is really cruel, but you are not the only one who can improve his strength. I am also stronger." Napa laughed confidently, and then began to gather Qi. His tight muscles expanded again, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. The great energy flowed on the surface of his body, and his body became strong all at once. Like the savage King Kong, every muscle is full of explosive force. During this period of time, he was not idle. He had mastered the magical cultivation method called "Qi", and his combat effectiveness was close to 40000. I didn''t even think about it before. "Enhance aggression at the expense of speed." See Napa constantly improve energy, latiz and kajisi Leng for a while, face immediately serious. Napa is a barbarian "But in this way, the combat effectiveness is improved, but the speed is reduced."With that, laetiz and kagis looked at each other and attacked again with tacit understanding. They moved to the front of Napa. At the same time, they waved their fists, and the attack with violent explosive force hit fiercely. The violent collision took place, which made it difficult to win or lose in a short time. ¡­¡­ Walking in the spacious street, the three of them are dusty, with countless scratches on their battle clothes. At first sight, they have experienced fierce fighting, but they are ruddy and chatting, which is the result of eating Xiandou. As a member of Salada, they get a certain amount of fairy beans every year. Latiz is very satisfied with their current life. They usually go out to carry out tasks when they have tasks, and step up exercise when they have no tasks. In their spare time, they can also exchange martial arts with other Saiya people at any time, and there are beautiful Teng girls waiting on them in their life. Compared with the previous days on vegeta, and later the vagrant life under the hedge, life here is just paradise. "Hello, latiz, your baby is about to be born, isn''t it?" Napa''s around latiz''s neck. "Well, just a few days." Latiz was smiling. "This is the fourth one. You''ve made a contribution to the sais again." Napa looked envious. "It''s a long way off. I''m going to give birth to a few more. We can''t compete with the local Saiya in fighting. We can''t fall behind in spreading branches and leaves." Latiz laughs triumphantly. He has surpassed Napa and kagis in terms of offspring, and now his fourth child will be born. Napa and kajis spoke with disdain. But there''s no way. They don''t look as handsome as latiz, and their family conditions are not as good as others! "I don''t know how begita is now?" Napa couldn''t help thinking of vegeta. "He hasn''t been in touch with us. We don''t know the details. Maybe Tabor will know something." Kagis shook his head. Bejita is too proud. Otherwise, if you come to Sarada with his qualifications, it will be very smooth. Maybe there are pure blood female Saiya people willing to follow him. "Forget about him, begita is so powerful that he can eat wherever he goes." Shaking their heads, they did not discuss about vegeta. They continued to talk about how to pursue the female Saiya. At this time, they saw a graceful figure walking with graceful steps, and a month old baby was floating around. When latiz saw the man, their faces immediately became serious, and they straightened up and saluted him. "Lord Meredith!" Then he said hello to the little child in mid air: "Little Princess Alice!" Small children giggle, with fingers toward them curious look, a pair of beautiful eyes flashing. "It''s the three of you!" Meredith stopped and looked at the three. It was Meredith, the original sixth universe Saian queen, who joined Sarada with Gloria. The baby beside her was her daughter, Alice, who was born a few months ago. She was another Princess besides ascali. Although he is not the successor of sharada, he enjoys the same treatment as askari. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 It was because of the monkey king that Meredith knew latiz. As one of the few Saiya people who can become super Saiya people, the family of Monkey King naturally has special care on Sarada. Their father badak is an excellent fighter. After getting the resources of Sarada, his strength goes up and up, and he has become a rare master among Saifei forces. Laetiz is honored by this, and is well-known in the senior management. Originally thought that with such a good father and brother, latiz may also have a special talent, but after practical observation, this speculation was denied. Latiz''s aptitude is very ordinary, and his potential and temperament are not the best choice. If he practices step by step, his hundred thousand combat effectiveness is almost the limit. Of course, this kind of strength is not excellent, only unsatisfactory. If it is in the sixth universe, saians like latiz and Napa can only be regarded as waste, and they do not even have the qualification to be selected as combat troops. However, there is a shortage of talents in the seventh universe, and the number of saians is very small. They are barely a combat team. ¡­¡­ "You''ve just had a fight?" Meredith asked casually, looking at the dusty appearance of the three. "Hey, hey, it''s just a duel." Latiz replied quickly. "It''s in the big forest in the north. A few powerful energies just came from there..." Latiz''s face was tense, and he quickly put his hand to explain: "Lord Meredith, we have controlled the battle area, and we have not caused extensive damage." Looking at the tense look of the three, Meredith said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I don''t mean to blame you. It''s normal for Saiya to fight with each other. But next time, it''s better to go to a special competition arena or other planet. Although Sarada is strengthened by the dragon ball, it''s not good to fight on it." "Yes, we did." Latiz accepted it with an open mind. In fact, with their strength, they dare not go to the special competition arena. Otherwise, it is a shame. It seems that in the future, we can only find an unmanned planet. Taking a look at the scratched battle suit on several people''s bodies, Meredith said in a pleasant voice: "the Lisi family has developed a new battle suit. If you have time to apply, perfect equipment can achieve better results in the battle." "Thank you, Lord Meredith, for reminding me." Latiz and Napa quickly thank you. Meredith nodded with a smile, although the strength of the three latiz is nothing, but she did not look down on the meaning. With the little Princess Alice ready to leave, suddenly thought of something, said: "by the way, palagas there seems to lack a few trainers, you have time to help him." "OK, let''s go and have a look later." "Well, please." Meredith nodded politely to them and disappeared in the street with graceful steps. Until Meredith disappeared in sight, latiz three people relieved, looked at each other, and saw the tension in each other''s eyes. "Lord Meredith is too strong for me to breathe just now." Latiz took a long breath. "Me too!" Cargis felt the same feeling. Although Meredith didn''t give out a specific breath, the detached temperament still caused an invisible pressure on them. In their cognition, the only one with the same aura is queen Sophia, who is worthy of being the wife of Lord Gloria. She is also one of the best experts in the universe. "Which of you, Lord Meredith or Lord brownley, is better?" Napa asked curiously, kagis elbowed Napa''s chest, "it should be that Lord Brolli is stronger. After all, he is the God of war of our Saiya people. Although Lord melutis is also very strong, she is a woman in the end." "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a woman, Lord Sophia or the queen!" "Well, well, let''s not discuss this. Since palagas is short of people, let''s hurry over." For palagas, Napa three people have less awe, because they are also from begita, and they seem to be able to find a common language with each other. ¡­¡­ Deep in the universe, a hazy space. Weiss set up a grill on the grass that destroyed the divine world and cooked food in a serious way according to the recipe specially compiled by the logistics personnel of Sarada, which collected the main food cooking methods of the earth and Sarada. But Wes obviously has no talent in cooking. After learning recipes for a long time, the food he makes is barely edible. The smoke rises and another food is finished. Tasting the grilled fish made by himself, Weiss frowned, "the taste is a little worse. Without the delicious food made by Sarada, what''s wrong?" He thought hard against his chin, but he couldn''t figure it out. At this time, the staff on the stake lit up a touch of fluorescence. Wes picked up the staff and looked at it. His face was a little surprised. Then he rowed the staff in the air, and the cooking oven disappeared in place. Then Wes disappeared from the destruction of the divine world in a cluster of streamers¡­¡­ On the other hand, Meredith and Alice had just returned home. At the door, she saw a little green girl squatting on the ground bored, her fingers drawing circles and her mouth chanting. "Why don''t you stand at the door?" Meredith came to the girl, whose name is zlay. She is the daughter of sonori, a norite. She is only twelve years old today. Hearing Meredith''s voice, tslay raised his head and her rosy eyes lit up. "Sister Meredith, little Alice!" With a cheery cry, tslay hugged Alice in her arms, put her face on the baby''s face and kept rubbing it. But her action made Alice cry out unhappily. Tslay took out the toy to amuse Alice. Alice was not interested in the toy at all and struggled to get out of her arms. "Sister, Alice doesn''t seem to like me..." Meredith said with a smile, "the child is so tired that he wants to sleep." "So it is." Tsley understood and asked, "all the other children have to be put into the nursery after they are born. Why doesn''t Alice need it?" Meredith: "she has the blood of the sixth universe sais in her body. Our sais are very healthy from birth, so they don''t need extra training." Then Meredith opened the door and asked zley to come in. "Oh, Alice is very good. She can fly as a child." Tslay nodded and followed Meredith. She was very familiar with Brolli''s house, but after Meredith, the hostess, came in, she also consciously paid attention to etiquette, not as careless as before. The Teng girl gives them a snack. Tslai smiles at the Teng girl and eats it. Want to tease Alice, but the little guy has been floating in the air asleep, zley had to sigh with regret, Alice inherited brolly''s blood, but the physical aspect is more like the sixth cosmic Saian, she does not need training, there is no tail behind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Tsai Lai''s appetite is very good. Three or two of them swallow the snacks prepared by Teng girls, wipe their mouths, and then take up the tea and gulp it. After eating and drinking enough, they shout and lie comfortably on the sofa, feeling their belly and burping. Meredith drank her tea gracefully and looked at her. "You''re here for dessert?" Zley got up and sat cross legged. "Of course not." Laughing, his beautiful eyes shining like rubies, tsley said directly: "I''m looking for Brolli, but it seems that he''s not here But it doesn''t matter. Sister Meredith, do you want to go with me to Ryukyu star to see it? Princess ascali''s legion is expanding. It''s very busy there "East galaxy..." Meredith''s mind moved, a little. She came to the seventh universe for a period of time, but she didn''t really wander outside. But she shook her head at the thought of taking care of Alice. Tsley was a little disappointed and asked her why. Meredith replied that she had to take care of Alice, because Alice didn''t need to enter the nursery cabin for training, so she would start training later. "My sister doesn''t have to be in such a hurry to train. Alice is still so young. When she grows up, she''ll be a little older." Meredith shook her head firmly. "No, the earlier the Saiya train, the better. Alice has the excellent blood of me and Brolli. She can''t waste it like this." In the sixth universe, Saiya people have to enter the college to be polished since childhood. The children who come out of this way have a solid foundation and can soon be incorporated into the combat forces to carry out tasks. The excellent ones can soon stand out and receive targeted training. In addition to the excellent physical quality of Saiya people in the sixth universe, their combat effectiveness is generally very high in adulthood. Glancing at tsley''s slender figure, Meredith said, "don''t run around. It''s too dangerous to go out because of your thin appearance." Tslay "Shua" from the sofa, shouting: "my strength is not weak, OK." From her pocket, she took out an energy detector and put it on her ear. The light cyan frame showed her fighting power. Tslay put his face close to the detector''s display. "You see, my combat power is 2400, 2400!" Meredith took a look and knocked her on the head. "It''s too weak. You''re a fighting nation, too. How can you handle this fighting power?" It''s true that tslay''s strength is not weak in the universe. It should be said that at his age, it''s great to be able to achieve such combat effectiveness. But for Meredith, 2400 combat effectiveness can''t reach her eyes. A real master can kill her several times with a blow. During this period of time, she has some understanding of tslay''s character. Sometimes she is careless. In fact, she is neurotic and inert. But she is still a troublemaker. She often does things without thinking. Choked by Meredith''s light words, tslay''s face turned red, like a headstrong child''s brawling. At this time, Meredith raised her slender white fingers to her lips and motioned for her to be quiet. Zley immediately covered her mouth and remembered that Alice was still sleeping, so her round eyes looked at Alice who was sleeping in mid air. She was embarrassed to spit out her tongue and began to laugh. Meredith shook her head, grabbed zley''s arm and walked into the yard. "Don''t eat and sleep all day. I''ll train with you." "Oh, no!" Tslay did not lose face and cried. "Anyway, I''m the only one left in nolai. It''s going to die sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether you practice Kung Fu or not, and it''s dangerous. You can protect me!" "If you abandon this idea as soon as possible, you can''t rely on others all the time." Meredith glared at her sternly, and zley gave a whimper. Her arms could not twist her thighs, and she could only dance honestly in the courtyard. Zilai is a Norai people, and is also a fighting nation. His fighting talent is not weak at all. As the speed of his fists and feet continues to speed up, large waves of air are rolling and shaking around her, and bursts of air breaking sound come and go, and the whole courtyard suddenly blows a strong storm. The lawn on the ground was rippled by the wind. "The child has good talent, but he is too lazy." Meredith looked at zlay, shaking her head to herself. Sonori started a combat training class on Sarada planet to teach the fighting skills of the saians and cosmonauts, but she was not strict with her daughter. Perhaps in her eyes, it didn''t matter whether tslay was strong or not. "Eh!" At this moment, Meredith saw a colorful light penetrating the void and falling into the courtyard. Shua!! A figure appeared in front of them. The man was holding a magic wand, tall, wearing a crimson robe. His skin was light blue, his silver gray hair was erect, and his appearance was feminine. What attracted people''s attention was that there was a blue aperture on his neck. Meredith had seen this kind of dress. "Angels?" meerdew as like as two peas in front of her eyes, was somewhat stunned by the expression of her face. She looked exactly the same as Marka Rita, who had seen her before.Is it the angel of the seventh universe? Meredith didn''t know the existence of angels before, but since she met macarita, she knew that angels are the most important people standing at the top of the universe. They can easily destroy a galaxy by waving, and they can also cross the universe and master various mysterious abilities. Even stronger than Luo Lan, he also admits that he is not the enemy of angels. Such great figures are far beyond her reach. "It seems that this lady knows my identity. Well, she knows it from macarita. Let me introduce myself. My name is Wes, the angel of the seventh universe." Weiss said softly, warm voice like warm spring breeze, slowly came to Meredith and them. It''s an angel! Meredith whispered in her heart. But how did angels come to Sarada? Meredith had doubts on her face. At this time, tsley raised his eyes, eyes turned, two eyes looked at Weiss, small and delicate face showed curiosity, "this man, seems to have seen somewhere, by the way, the last time the red stone star martial arts meeting, he sat with them." With this thought, tslay tilted his head and ran into the house. Then he closed the door and took out the contact to inform everyone. Weiss and Meredith did not pay attention to zley''s little action. Weiss looked up and down at Meredith, nodded his head and said, "it''s really Saiya of the sixth universe. This guy macarita is really mischievous. If you let your sister know that she has brought people to the seventh universe, you can''t help talking about it." "Don''t worry. I didn''t come to you to drive you out, but for you and brolly''s daughter." "Alice?" Meredith looked nervous. Weiss said: "well, don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing. The child is a hybrid of the sixth universe and the seventh universe. According to the truth, it''s not in line with the rules. Her universe is a little vague But since I discovered it first, it is of course the person of the seventh universe. " "Go and get the child out. I''ll take care of her problems." Weiss looked at Meredith and said, all of a sudden, his body moved, "Oh, Rolan, they''re here, too." The body floats lightly and makes way for a position. Just after he makes way, a cluster of brilliant light lights up in the same place, and the figures of Rolan and Sophia move instantly. "It''s amazing to be able to foresee instant movement in advance, and then get out of the way." Looking at WES''s free freehand brushwork like instinctive action, Meredith''s star bright eyes contracted, and a trace of horror appeared on her face. The strength of the angel was so unfathomable that she could even predict her instant movement ability. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 "Weiss, you come here and don''t tell me about it!" Rolan appeared beside Wes with a smile, followed by Saifeiya in the courtyard. At this time, tslay ran out of the room and blinked at Meredith, as if to say that they were all called by me. Meredith nodded to her with a sigh of relief. Looking at Rowland''s appearance, she should be familiar with the angel in front of her, so there would be no problem. "What are you doing here on Sarada?" Luo Lan asked, angels and other beings are not easy to leave and destroy the divine world, what can attract their attention is absolutely no small matter. Weiss holding the staff, look indifferent, crimson robe slightly swing, "it''s not a big deal, mainly for the child." The staff pointed to the door, and Alice floated out of the room. "Alice?" Luo Lan eyebrows congealed, looked at Alice, the little guy is still floating in the air to sleep, did not know that he has been transferred from the room. "It''s like Alice''s half blood." Said Meredith. Weiss''s light eyes glanced at Meredith and said, "if I''m right, this lady Meredith is" can we deal with the mark on Meredith? " Weiss shook his head: "it can''t be done. Miss Meredith''s blood and soul come from the sixth universe. She has made her identity clear. She can''t change her birthplace unless she can become a god like destruction." It''s not that easy to cross the universe. "No way!" Luo Lan shakes her head regretfully. But think about it. If any life can easily change its universe, the strong will be poached by the angels of the strong universe. Macarita had invited him and Gloria to join the eleventh universe, so it seems that she is quite optimistic about him and thinks that he has the hope to enter the level of destruction god. Damage God level, very difficult! He is only now at the level of super sair 3, far from the level of sabotage. Abandoning these unrealistic ideas, Rowland invited Wes to the banquet and gave him a warm reception. Of course, Wes readily agreed. Besides Alice''s special situation, he also wanted to taste delicious food. Otherwise, a little Alice is not enough to attract his angel''s attention. In the following time, Rolan and SAFIYA asked their hands to send a delicious dish with complete color, fragrance and flavor. When Wes saw these dishes, his eyes lit up, and he tasted them elegantly with Rolan. From time to time, they made a sound of praise. You should know that the Saiya people of Sarada are also very picky about food, and each dish has been professionally processed The meticulous improvement of the people has absorbed the essence of the delicacy of the earth cuisine. Looking at Weiss intoxicated in nothing, Luo Lan proposed to destroy the divine world to practice. Weiss picked up his napkin and wiped his mouth elegantly. He said seriously: "Luo Lan, although your strength is very strong, there is still a long way to go before you enter the standard of destroying the divine world." Not everyone can go in to destroy the divine world. If you want to go in, you must at least reach the divine level. "Cough, but for the sake of the few experts in this era, your strength is barely acceptable. I also have the responsibility to select the preparation gods from the common customs to deal with the accident of Lord birus. Well, I''ll agree to your request." Weiss grudgingly gave himself a reason. The so-called cannibal mouth is short and the hand is short. Although angels need to be neutral, they can adapt to the limited rules. In addition to training and maintaining the God of destruction, angels should not interfere too much in things in the universe. However, training the masters of the universe is not limited. This is for the smooth and peaceful inheritance of the universe. After all, the God of destruction also has accidents, so it is meaningful to wait for the gods. Yes, that''s it. With Wes''s approval, Luo Lan''s face smiles. The next day, Luolan and Saifeiya will work arrangements, and then say goodbye to tayis, ready to follow Weiss to destroy the divine world. ¡­¡­ Deep in the universe, a diamond shaped star floats in the center of the space opposite to the kingdom of God. It is surrounded by different colored stars. The diamond shaped star in the middle is the planet of destruction, the place where the God birus sleeps and lives. On the vast grassland, the breeze blows the earth. Next to an ancient tree, the broad lake rippled in the breeze, reflecting the sparkling light. Suddenly, a colorful glow came down from the sky, as if penetrating the space. Weiss led Rolan, Sophia, and Gloria to appear beside the clear lake in the divine world. "Here we are, destroying the divine world." Weiss pointed to the vast world around him and said faintly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 "It''s like destroying the divine world." With a pair of beautiful eyes, Sophia looked around, full of surprise. As a planet inhabited by gods, the environment of destroying the planet was a little monotonous. Although lakes, grasslands and even forests were all available, there were few traces of human life. "The space constraint that destroys the divine world is much stronger than the divine world." Luo Lan secretly compares the divine world of Asia in her heart. She can''t help nodding. Destroying the divine world is the most advanced space in the universe. The structure of the planet inside is extremely strong. Even if he tries his best to explode, he can only make a hole in the planet. Attention is focused on the giant ancient tree in the center of the God star. The ancient tree grows on the destruction god star. It is huge and has few leaves. At first glance, it looks like a dead tree. There are many ancient temples distributed around the rough trunk. Luo Lan doesn''t know the mystery of those temples, but it must not be useless to exist in the destruction god star. "Birus, the God of destruction, sleeps in one of the temples!" Luo Lan took a deep breath to calm down. It was not the first time that he faced the level of destruction god. In that year, in the alien universe, the destruction god pomonfrey almost killed him. Therefore, he knew more about the horror of destruction god and cherished this opportunity. This time, Rolan, sephilia and Brolli were the only three people who followed Weiss to destroy the divine world. Although Meredith''s normal strength was comparable to sephilia''s, her own realm was still a little worse, and she had to take care of Alice, so she didn''t follow. "From now on, you are officially practicing in the destruction of the divine world. First of all, you have to add a little burden to you." Weiss looks at Luo Lan with calm eyes. With a swing of the staff in his hand, Luo Lan, Sophia and Brolli sink. They are like thousands of heavy mountains, and their faces turn white. This is not only the oppression of gravity, but also the oppression of spirit and dimension. "You don''t have to be a super sair. You have to bear it with the strength of your body." The soft voice makes the three people who are subconsciously ready to become Super Saiyan give up their transformation and bear the pressure exerted by Weiss with their teeth clenched. Weiss nodded his head and said: "remember my words, although the Super Saiyan''s state is suitable for fighting, it can''t produce dependence. The weakness of noumenon is not enough to support the future growth. You should practice like this first. When you get used to the pressure, you can start to practice. " "By the way, have you seen the temples on the tree? It''s the place where Lord birus sleeps. Don''t go near it, or it will be very troublesome to wake him up." Weiss pointed to the temples above the trunks of giant ancient trees. Luo Lan and SAFIYA both nodded their heads. Destroying the divine world is not a place where ordinary people can set foot. They can come here to practice because Wes opened the back door. Naturally, they can''t get into unnecessary trouble. See Luo Lan they will listen to their words, Weiss nodded, turned around, began to decorate the training environment, this is very easy for him, a magic wand wave, like magic to make a simple training ground. "You will practice in this training ground and get used to the pressure as soon as possible." Weiss said faintly. "Yes." Luo Lan and others nodded, knowing that this is a rare opportunity, so sweat up the exercise. Seeing this, Wes sat on the side of the tree stump and watched Rowland exercise. From time to time, he gave advice on their movements, while Rowland modified their movements according to Wes''s advice. Weiss is a very high level teacher. His opinions often hit the nail on the head. Unconsciously, Luo Lan''s level is slowly improving In the following time, Luo Lan and they are under the pressure of destroying the divine space, and at the same time, they seriously complete Wes''s orders. More than ten days have passed before they know it. They have adapted to the pressure and their strength has improved significantly. One day, Rolan and SAFIYA, Brolli join hands with Wes in mid air. Hula, several golden lights cut through the air, the wind howled above the sky, and the vast sky rolled up waves. With several virtual shadows flashing, Luo Lan and his three attacked Weiss together. They did not change into Super Saiyan form, or even mimicry Super Saiyan form, but each attack also had the power of destroying the sky and the earth. The vast electric light flashed in the void. I don''t know how vast the void was covered by the terrible energy. In the light red sky, Wes was not happy or sad, motionless, and his arms were constantly waving in the void. "Pa!" One hand blocks Luo Lan''s attack, and then another punch. Luo Lan has a pain, and his energy is one of the leaks, which directly blows him out. "I''ll do it!" The graceful figure of Saifeiya flashed. Weiss raised his mouth, stretched out his finger and flicked it. "Pa" made Saifeiya fly out. At this time, brolly burst out and appeared behind wes.As if he had eyes on his back, Wes''s figure flashed like a ghost. Instead, he went around Brolli''s attack and came over him. With one hand, he slapped Brolli''s neck with a knife. Brolli rolled his eyes and fell straight out of the air. "No, you pay too much attention to the effect of attack, but ignore the importance of defense." Wes fell from the sky with his hands on his back. Eyes looked at Brolli, "especially Brolli, attack too hard, simply can''t stop, meet the same level of opponent is OK, if it is more than you a little bit, it won''t work." "Skill is very important." Weiss is playing a very important role. "I like to attack straight up and down," he said with a grin Weiss nodded, "the cultivation of realm may not be suitable for you. Although there is a saying that one strength is reduced to ten skills, it should be noted that" strength does not fight, fist does not fight Gong ". The so-called" too much is still too late, delay is round ". You can''t use all the strength, but there must be room for maneuver." "I know your practice method of Salada. The use of breath is a very good practice method in the universe, but you rely on him too much." With that, Wes''s breath disappeared, and his figure was standing in front of him, but it seemed that he didn''t exist at all. "Well, all the breath is gone." The eyes of Saifeiya and Brolli are staring up, only the eyes of Luo Lan flash a light. Guess what Wes is going to say next. High level gods have no human breath, they only have the energy of gods, but the power of gods can not be sensed by ordinary people. Even if they master the magical function of breath, they can not gain an advantage in the battle. Even if they rely on breath to fight, they are blind and don''t know what to do. The cultivation of martial arts can be divided into several stages. In the primary cultivation of martial arts, fighting mainly depends on eyesight. A pair of sharp eyes can play a vital role. Felisa, Shangbo and other cosmonauts rely on their eyesight to judge the actions of their opponents. This kind of combat mode is easily affected by the environment. For example, when they encounter a strong Qigong wave that interferes with the light in the battle, they will make the battle passive and turn the advantage into the disadvantage. So this kind of combat is relatively elementary. On top of this is to rely on breath sensing to fight. This is an upgraded version of energy utilization. Relying on breath to locate the opponent''s position and action will shield the unnecessary interference in the fight. In the end, the theory of earth martial arts just groped for the mystery of the breath and got rid of the blind spot of naked eye observation. However, as mentioned above, breath sensing is not the most reliable. You should know that there is a phenomenon that individual life in the universe has no breath at all, or you can rely on super power to completely hide the energy on your body. For example, when senior gods or some super powers meet such opponents, breath sensing has no place to use. Once even the opponent''s position can not be located, it is very easy to become the target of the opponent''s attack only by eyesight. This requires mastering a higher level of fighting style, that is, what Weiss is going to teach Luo Lan. He can move at will in the fighting. In fact, this is a kind of high-level artistic conception, which is in a very high level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 Weiss is going to teach Luo Lan their way of fighting, which is called zizijiyigong. You are very willing to work. It is a kind of combat realm that only high-level gods are qualified to master. It is silent and allows practitioners to get rid of the constraints of the body. Without subjective control in the battle, they can make the body move at will, thus breaking out more terrible combat effectiveness. At first glance, it is very similar to breath induction, but in essence, it is completely different. "When mortals practice to the divine realm, their energy will be converted into divine power. Just as I am now, their breath will disappear completely. When you meet such a master, all your means will become useless." Weiss said softly, his body flashing like lightning. Luo Lan and Saifeiya eyes rotation, can''t capture his breath. Saifeiya''s pretty face became dignified and realized that she had no way to deal with it. Weiss saw their faces, nodded slightly, and slowly said the characteristics of "zizijiyigong". Luo Lan showed a clear expression after listening to it. Saifeiya heard about "zizijiyigong" for the first time, and her beautiful eyes lit up. "You are very willing to work!" Is there such a magical battle realm in the world? Sophia murmured to herself, raised her head and asked in disbelief, "is the self-contained extreme skill really as magical as you said?" "Of course, it''s a skill that can only be mastered by high-level deities. All those who master it are masters at the top of the universe. However, because the" self-consciousness skill "is too advanced, it''s not easy to master it. They don''t reach the realm of deities. They can only touch some skin." "Even Lord birus could only grasp it in a rough way, but could not use it skillfully." "Of course, even if you master some fur, it will be useful for a lifetime." At present, among all the gods, there are few people who really reach this level. Apart from the clear control of the angels in the universe, even the God of destruction, birus, has just begun to use this aspect. Saifeiya and others listen carefully, there is a sense of formally stepping into the upper level of the universe. At this time, the light floating voice of Wes was heard in his ears, just like the sound of the road, inspiring the deaf and inspiring. Weiss chose to teach them the profound meaning of zizijigong, so he didn''t want to hit them. He laughed and said, "it''s very difficult to practice zizijigong. You should be prepared for long-term training. Well, in order to facilitate your training, I will divide the process of zizijigong training into several stages. The first step is to master it thoroughly in your strongest state The power to hold the body. " "Remember, it''s not just about controlling your energy, it''s about perfect control." "This is the basis for training self-consciousness skill." Luo Lan listens attentively, in the heart faintly some sentiment, but Saifeiya nearby whispers: "we should have controlled the strength on the body." Weiss looked at her one eye, light way: "do you really think you have mastered the power of the body?"? No, even if it''s your so-called super Saier full power, it''s just that the energy won''t run away. There''s a lot of energy spilled out. " "Now let go of your power and become the strongest." "I understand!" Saifeiya nodded. Her bright eyes flashed a reddish light. The golden flame burned, her hair rose, and she became a super Saiya in an instant. Then her eyes were fixed, and silver white lightning crackled around the flame, and she directly entered the super Saiya stage 2. "Not bad." A compliment. Weiss light looking at, face calm, Saifeiya''s strength did not startle him. Looking at Brolli, Brolli immediately roared, and a more terrifying and domineering momentum of filia swept up. He was also super Saiya 2, but he was in a golden state, and his strength was at a very high level in the super Saiya level. "Then it''s my turn." Luo Lan is bright and straightforward for a while. She releases the energy in her body in a hurry. Suddenly, the wind blows and thunder and lightning. The golden flame envelops the whole body, and the eyes turn into amber. Lightning like Gloria''s appears and then hides quickly. The flame is mixed with wisps of light red light, which is the power of the Dragon God. It is the strongest form of Luo Lan, super Saiya super power, strength comparable to super Saiya 3 state. A surge of momentum swept away, if there are ordinary people present, they will be directly stunned by this terrible momentum. But Wes is not an ordinary person. Facing the momentum of Luo Lan, Wes looks at them calmly. His staff turns a few circles from his left hand to his right hand, and draws a beautiful track in mid air, which instantly suppresses the momentum of Luo Lan''s three people in a very small range. "Super Saiya super power, initially integrated into the power of the Dragon God!" Wes has a smile on the corner of his mouth and a sharp judgment."The power of super Saia people''s transfiguration is not really their own power under normal circumstances. Using this kind of power, the pressure on the body is not small, and it is easy to make the body collapse. Moreover, the use time of this power is not lasting, so next, you should try your best to control the power of the body." "When it''s under control, you can go to the second step." "What''s the name of the second step of self-cultivation?" Luo Lan asked curiously. "Zhaojing!" Weiss put up a finger and said with a smile: "the full name of zizizhaojing is an incomplete state of zizizhiyigong, but it''s not easy to achieve this step." "Don''t aim too high. I think you will be able to complete the first step in five years and master your own strength. You know, many masters who have reached the divine level rarely master the aura." Free omen state, incomplete free extreme mental work. I don''t know why, after hearing Weiss''s words, Luo Lan''s mind automatically comes up with the state that Monkey King became when he participated in the Quan Wang Li Zhi assembly. The state of black hair and silver light floating all over the body should be a state of free omen. Although it is a martial arts state, if you want to achieve it, it is also inseparable from your own basic strength. "It''s really not easy to reach the state of monkey king in the whole King assembly." Luo Lan heart secret way, eyes suddenly burst out bright light. "Well, all that should be said. Next, you can come to me for self-confidence training. If you don''t know anything, I hope you can finish the first step as soon as possible. Well, Brolli''s situation is a little special. The free extreme skill may not be suitable for you, so just listen to it. I don''t demand it from you." With that, Weiss left Rolan. After they practiced alone, they turned and flew to the trunk of the ancient tree. As the manager of destroying the divine world, he needed to coordinate the celestial system of the divine world. After Wes left, Luolan absorbed what Wes had said before, and then maintained the transformation state to temper their strength, trying to achieve perfect control within five years. ¡­¡­ While Luo Lan was destroying the divine world and receiving serious training, they were far away in the South galaxy, a place called ice and snow star. Ice and snow stars are freezing and cold, and the temperature is extremely high. Ordinary life can''t survive on them, but such a planet can breed such a race as cosmic demons. It''s hard to describe the cleverness of the universe. In a remote Canyon, the lake freezes into hard blue crystals, and the surrounding slopes squeeze the air, forming a terrible wind outlet. In the place where the cold wind is raging like a knife cut, frissa''s snow-white body is motionless, suffering from the devastation of extremely cold conditions, which is different from the usual short first form. At this time, frissa is tall and stooping, which is the alien form after the second transformation. "Ah, ah, ah!" Frisa screamed, her face twisted. "Hum, when Wang''s cultivation is successful, he must take revenge on the Super Saiyan of the earth!" The roar in the bottom of fri sarius, the blood red eyes are as cold as frost, and the killing intention from purgatory makes the whole planet shiver. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 There''s a lot of energy around the canyon. Not far away, the cosmic demons who heard the roar of Felisa raised their heads one after another and looked at the place where Felisa was. They were scared by his almost harsh training method. Although their cosmic demons also exercise their physique with the help of extremely cold environment, they will not destroy themselves like Felisa. "This Frisa is tough." A tall devil sighed. "It''s tough enough." "Who on earth is he and why does the leader allow him to practice on the ice planet?" A demon with the second form of frissa nearby questions, and his massive body is full of solid muscles. "It''s like Claude''s son..." There is an uncertain answer. "Krud is the mutant warrior. It''s no wonder that he left the South Galaxy a long time ago. If he was his son, the leader would look at him differently, but really, the strength of this flisa is not so strong!" "Yes, it''s much more powerful than us, the real cosmic devil!" "I don''t know how croud has developed since he left. I also want to go out and have a look!" "Don''t think about it. The leader won''t agree." The demons in the universe can''t help sighing. The ice and snow planet is sparsely populated. It has been isolated from the world for a long time, breaking off the contact with the outside world. Therefore, it''s not very clear about the situation of the outside world. The last person who left the planet is king crud, the father of Felisa. They don''t know that king krud has been killed by the super sais outside. ¡­¡­ "Ho!" "Boo Boo!" In the vast void, several Qigong waves rush out. The figures of Luo Lan and Saifeiya crisscross in the air. After the residual shadows, they quickly separate and fall on the ground. At the same time, blauli quickly attacks and appears in front of Luo Lan. There was a flash in her eyes. Luo Lan suddenly raised her strength, twisted her body, grasped Brolli''s fist, and started to exert her strength at the waist. The fierce storm suddenly blew up and directly threw Brolli out. Boom! Brolli changes direction in mid air, and his strong arms keep hitting out. One by one, the light green energy balls expand into huge sun, and the earth suddenly produces wave like ups and downs. Weiss looked at the scene of the three people fighting from a distance, shook his head, the figure suddenly flashed, came to the three people, and then knocked on the three people, Luo Lan and others immediately lost their resistance, fell from the high air, bang, fell heavily on the ground. "Oh It hurts Luo Lan bares his mouth, covers the place knocked by Weiss, and the hot pain rushes to his heart. Saifeiya and Brolli are not much better, in Weiss light hit, has lost the ability to resist. "No, you pay too much attention to the destructiveness of fighting, and use a lot of energy for useless consumption, because you are used to the mortal way of fighting It doesn''t need too much operation to fight skillfully. It''s straightforward. One hit is enough. Super Saiya people over express their physical strength, which needs to be corrected. " Wes quietly floating in the air, looked at Rolan and Saifeiya one eye, hope they also listen to a little. Brolly frowned as if he didn''t understand, but he saw Wes serious and silent. The spirit of introverted is not to say, in Wes''s eyes, consume a lot of energy to do useless attack, only cause visual impact, this is completely meaningless. A real master, even if a thunder attack breaks out, will only cause damage to the opponent without damaging the surrounding environment. This is to suppress in a higher dimension, which can not be compared in terms of realm. "There are many powerful races and masters in the universe, but few races use transfiguration as the main means to fight against the enemy. Transfiguration is the ability evolved by organisms to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages in the process of evolution. It can let organisms keep their lives in danger, but using it as a means to fight against the enemy is to gamble their lives. Once they meet stronger opponents, they don''t even have the chance to transfigure Yes "It''s just like walking on the edge of a cliff and falling down may be doomed. At this point, the super Saier''s way is not really right "But now that you''ve become super sairs, don''t waste your power and use it effectively to integrate the power of super sairs Until you completely transform this power into your normal power, which is what you need to cultivate next. " Weiss then tells, the light vision looks at Luo Lan they. Luo Lan and Saifeiya both show the color of deep thinking. This is the state of monkey rice in the original work! The difference is that the monkey meal in the original book is achieved through the development of the potential of the old king God, while Weiss wants them to cultivate on their own. In daily life, he maintains the highest power, just like sun WuFan and boo. To be reasonable, in terms of energy, Luo Lan''s Super Saiyan super power is not inferior to that of sun WuFan and Boo in the original book, but the meaning of the two is completely different. If he can reach the realm that Weiss said, then he is not far away from the perfect control of his power.In fact, what Weiss said about the way of cultivation is the way to become a God, breaking the limitation of the mortal body, and upgrading his soul and body level to the realm of God. Once the cultivation is successful, it is a powerful God. Of course, the gods here are not the same as the gods on earth. To be exact, they are the methods of cultivating destructive gods. "At the beginning, the God of destruction, birus, also received such training!" This is a rare opportunity. Luo Lan''s eyes become firm and turns to adjust her attack mode according to Weiss''s instructions. ¡­¡­ Time goes by little, more than a year has passed since the destruction of namec. Yadrat. A quarter of an hour later, the rain stopped gradually. A ray of sunset in the sky showed mottled light through the clouds, shining on the lush vegetation, full of signs of life. Sun Wukong is sitting on the tranquil surface of the lake, dressed in the clothes of the yadrat people, meditating on "spito Rito" and mastering the ability of instant movement. Not far away, bulma is also consulting the people of yadrat for alien technology. Everything is so relaxed and happy. ¡­¡­ On earth. The Dragon Ball soldiers worked hard as usual. After tianjinfan and jiaozi came back from namikxing, they went to a remote mountain area alone. In addition, they built a large-scale martial arts hall. Because of the support of the Earth Kingdom, even though tianjinfan''s martial arts hall is located in the deep mountains, there is an endless stream of martial arts fans coming to ask for advice. After experiencing crises and alien invasion one after another, the earth people have learned to constantly strive for self-improvement, and have developed the civilization of martial arts to a certain height. Guixian island and liangjingshan have become sacred places in the eyes of martial arts lovers. Now it''s a trend to learn martial arts. The status of martial arts and Taoism is comparable to that of famous scientists. In a training room on the outskirts of the capital of the west, bejita, wearing heavy training clothes, breathlessly resisted the attack of laser robots. Boom boom, bejita jumped up and launched a fierce bombardment. Only a violent explosion was heard. A robot was kicked into pieces by bejita, and scattered parts were all over the ground. "It''s not enough. It''s far less than karkarot and them." "Next time, let Tabor send some more training robots. Well, the gravity of the training room should also be strengthened!" Vegeta gasped, wiped the sweat off her forehead with a wet towel, looked at the robot he had beaten into rags, and thought to herself. Begita has been on the earth for more than a year. When he was sent by the dragon from namec, he couldn''t leave the earth for a long time because he didn''t have an aircraft. Later, he brazenly contacted Tabor and got a large number of training equipment from him. Because he knew his brother''s proud personality, Tabor didn''t mention that he would go to Sarada. After leaving Xiandou and training equipment, he soon left the earth. More than a year later, with a strong will and constant cultivation day and night, begeta''s strength has finally made a leap forward. After his strength became stronger, bejita regained his self-confidence. He believed that with his talent, as long as he worked hard, there would be no problem to catch up with and surpass the monkey king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 As time flies, begita once again receives the training equipment from Tabor, and can''t wait to put into the hard practice. In the temple, Qiqi and suno always pay attention to his unstable factor, and see that they have no ambition to dominate the earth, so they gradually indulge in freedom. "For such a long time, it''s basically certain that vegeta won''t endanger the earth." Suno lifted a long, bright red hair. "If we look at him for a period of time, it would be best if he could reform like bick, but I always feel that he will cause trouble." Qiqi frowned. "I have the same feeling that Saiya''s aggressive character is deep into the bone marrow and can''t be changed." Suno nodded his head. Begita has a criminal record. Although it can be determined that he will not make any more aggression because of the relationship between Sarada and Tabor, begita''s strength is too strong. Once a battle breaks out, it will seriously threaten the safety of the earth. As the God of the earth, they have the responsibility to maintain the order of the earth. In fact, in my heart, Kiki and suno hope that begita can leave the earth as soon as possible, but it seems that the other party will not leave for the moment. Sighed tone, Qi Qi some troublesome pressed temple, Xiu eyebrow slightly stretch, ruddy lips open close. "Just in case, use the power of the dragon to strengthen the earth again!" "OK, I''ll get ready." Suno nodded approvingly, prepared for a rainy day, and took precautions. This is what their gods should consider. Since they can''t drive begita out of the earth, it''s undoubtedly the first choice to use the power of the dragon ball to strengthen the strength of the earth. So suno turned around and walked away slowly with a quiet pace. "It''s really troublesome. Why do I feel a little uneasy?" Looking at the white clouds floating in his highness, Qiqi''s eyes were dazzled, her brows frowned, and she felt a trace of ominy. ¡­¡­ In the southern hemisphere, there is a dense primeval forest. The autumn climate has been slightly chilly. The forest in the mountains is filled with light fog. In the dense forest, the pines and cypresses are lush, cool and pleasant. Between the rivers, streams and mountain roads, all kinds of wild animals shuttle through the forest. Suddenly, there is a "rustle" sound. Some slender animals are frightened and flee to the depths of the forest. A vibrant natural scene. On a rolling mountain, a gust of wind suddenly appeared in the atmosphere, and an aircraft with the logo of universal capsule company suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain. This is an ellipsoidal aircraft. The upper part is made of transparent special material. There are rotating blades in the middle. Four jet launchers are tied around. Blue flame is shooting down. If Luo Lan is here, he will recognize that this ellipsoidal aircraft is a time machine. The time machine slowly landed on the ground. After it was fixed, a purple haired boy with a big sword jumped down from the time machine and looked at the scene completely different from his memory. The boy was stunned for a moment, and his eyes showed a touch of complicated eyes. There is no such peace in the world he lives in. "It''s a time and space of the past, a totally different atmosphere from the future." Young Tranks sighed, took out his pocket watch and took a look. "It''s four hours before Mr. Wukong reaches the earth. We need to find Mr. Wukong as soon as possible and tell him the disaster in the future!" "Never let the tragedy happen again..." "Well, the first thing to do is to get rid of the Fraser and his son, who have caused serious disasters to the earth in history." Mr. Tranks recalled, with a resolute look on his face. He soared into the air and flew quickly in one direction. ¡­¡­ This young man is from the future. Of course, this is not the alien world that Rolan has seen before. He is not a person. To be exact, he comes from another parallel space-time in the whole universe. In another world, all the Dragon Ball soldiers died, and their martial arts completely declined, leaving only the remaining earth people to survive in the doomsday, always worried about being killed by man-made people. Such a world is despairing. However, after the strongest soldier Sun Wukong also died in the hands of man-made people, his last hope is almost cut off. There''s no one on earth who can control those two demons. Because when the Dragon Ball soldiers died, sun WuFan was still very young. Even if he gave up his naive ideal and put all his energy into cultivation, due to no one''s guidance, sun WuFan''s practice was bumpy and slow. Although he became a Super Saiyan, he was not an opponent of man-made man. When sun WuFan died, Tranks was only 14 years old, and he was no match for man-made man. When Tranks was young, WuFan and bulma often exclaimed that if Wukong were alive, man-made people would not be so arrogant. Tranks doesn''t know what kind of person Sun Wukong is, and has never met him, because before he was born, Sun Wukong died of heart disease. But since he can make WuFan''s brother and mother remember, there should be something special.Mother did not hesitate to spend a lot of energy to create a time machine, is to let himself find the monkey king, and then tell him what happened in the future, in order to change the cruel future. Whew! It''s like a thin ribbon across the sky, suddenly rolling up a fierce whirlwind. With his sword on his back, Tranks flies at a high speed. He envies the peaceful scene in front of him, especially can''t bear to break the calm here. "It''s almost there. According to historical records, the flisas'' spaceship will land near here." In history, the arrival of the frissa father and son has caused great disaster to the earth. If the Dragon Ball warriors didn''t delay the arrival of the monkey king with great sacrifice, the human beings on the earth might not have been able to wait for the man-made man to do harm, and would have been extinct ahead of time. Now that they have come to this world, Turks naturally won''t let such a disaster happen. Even if his strength can''t beat that of man-made man, he has confidence in dealing with the Fraser and son. On a yellow hill, the sun was blazing. Tranks sat down in a shady place, holding his knees, and gazing at the desolate scene in the distance. The wind was blowing, and a few tumbleweeds were rolling with the light wind. Even in such a remote area that no one was interested in, at this time, the eyes of Tranks were as happy as heaven. Little by little, half an hour later, Felisa''s spaceship did not come to earth. Tranks took out his pocket watch and looked at it again and again. His face was a little surprised. "Why hasn''t he come yet? According to historical records, the frissa and son should have arrived on the earth three hours earlier than Mr. Wukong. What''s the matter?" There was something heavy in Tranks'' heart, which made him feel lost. He hoped that the future world could change, but when he found that history had changed, he was at a loss. According to the truth, even if history changes because of his arrival, it should be after his arrival that the freissa and his son''s spaceship should have set off long ago. Is there no reason why they can''t reach the earth? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Tranks continued to wait in the wasteland. Half an hour later, it was more than the time when the father and son were coming, but the figure of the father and son never appeared. Looking at the blue sky which was washed by rain, Tranks felt a little uneasy. History has changed. Is it because of me? There was a "thump" in Tranks'' heart, and his brain was a little confused. Originally, he should be happy that history has changed. The purpose of his coming is to avoid that hopeless future. But now that he has not done anything, history will be different. Such uncertainty makes him uneasy. For the better, maybe there will be no man-made people and no tragedy in the future. Of course, everyone is happy, but this idea is wishful thinking. If the situation turns bad, maybe his arrival will bring greater disaster to the world, which is not what he wants to see. "I hope I think too much." Tranks murmured, put away his pocket watch and stood up. After confirming that the Fraser and son would not come to earth, Tranks flew up and disappeared to the West. "No matter what, go to the west capital first and find my mother!" Whew! A thin light streaked across the sky, leaving a long wake, and Tranks sped all the way to the capital of the West. All kinds of beautiful sceneries fly by, but now Tranks has no time to watch. He just wants to see bulma as soon as possible and find out what the world is different from what he knows. Flying all the way across mountains, rivers and mountains, medium-sized cities flashed by. Looking at the free work and life of the people living in those cities, a trace of admiration flashed through the eyes of Tranks. At this time, the sky suddenly a dark, as if the night fell like, can''t see five fingers. Tranks stopped and looked up at the sky in surprise. "What''s the matter? Is it a disaster?" Vaguely, he felt a strong breath in the West appeared on the earth, which was deep and powerful. The majestic momentum made him feel more oppressed. Almost unconsciously, he became a super sair. Tranks took his face seriously. "This breath has been comparable to the super sair. How can the earth be so powerful except Mr. Wukong at this time What''s your breath? " "No, Mr. Wukong should not be on earth..." Tranks took a deep breath with a bitter face. "Is the deviation of the world so obvious?" As he shook his head hard, Tranks perked up. At this time, the people below seemed to be used to it. Except for stopping and watching, there was no panic on his face. Tranks landed and stopped a passer-by. "You Don''t you feel scared? " "What are you afraid of?" The passer-by was puzzled. "It''s suddenly dark. Aren''t you nervous at all?" After hearing this, the passer-by laughed and looked at Tranks strangely. "This friend, you just came out of the mountain. Why don''t you even know this? It''s obvious that the God of heaven is using the dragon ball!" "Dragon ball?" Tranks was stunned for a moment, and his mouth was wide open. Suddenly flashed in my mind the mother bulma told him about the use of the dragon ball, isn''t it dark, just like night, so now someone is using the dragon ball! Yes, bick has not been killed by man in this era, so the earth''s dragon ball can still be used. Although he has not seen the appearance of the dragon ball with his own eyes, according to his mother, the dragon ball is a very magical thing that can satisfy a wish. "You really don''t know?" The passer-by felt a little strange. "The dragon ball has saved the earth many times. It''s a treasure that God has given us to achieve miracles. If it wasn''t for the existence of the dragon ball, we wouldn''t be standing here talking..." The passer-by was very talkative and boasted to add Dragon Ball knowledge to Tranks. He also specially introduced that Tranks went to buy some DVD discs, in which there were clips of dragon''s debut. This kind of disc was jointly released by the Earth Kingdom and omnipotent capsule company. It was mainly the schedule of all previous martial arts meetings, which also contained some secrets of the earth. The existence of dragon ball was one of them. Of course, because bulma and others know that Longzhu wishes need to go through Luo Lan''s permission, they don''t worry about people taking Longzhu to do evil. "We really want to thank the dragon. You know, more than a year ago, the universe invaded the earth, and even the whole earth was completely erased. It was the dragon ball that brought us back to life..." The earth, destroyed a year ago? Tranks had a blank face. According to the history he knows, a year ago, his father begita broke into the earth, but according to the records, although the war was very fierce, it never expanded to the point of destroying the whole earth! There must be something he didn''t know.With this doubt, Tranks walked into a shopping mall, bought some money with his precious equipment, and then bought some CDs. When he saw all kinds of martial arts clothes, training equipment, and all kinds of martial arts introductory courses on sale in the shopping mall, he was dazzled. Basic introduction to thirty days martial arts! ¡· "from introduction to mastery, self improvement of martial arts cultivation" "three elements of Kailin tower strategy! ¡· "how to get the recognition of martial arts masters" "talk about the world martial arts class" " There are so many different kinds of books with CD ROMs. It''s really a kind of living in the atmosphere of national martial arts training. Tranks picked up an introductory book and read it. The author is a man named "archilobe". It''s said that he has also boarded the temple. Not to mention that the contents are really impressive, at least after reading it, Tranks has a refreshing feeling. "Archilobe, this man should be a great master." After reading some books continuously, absorbing the nutrients, and putting them back on the shelf, Tranks suddenly felt more devout and no longer regarded them as ordinary commodities. Although most of the books here are introductory and basic books, there is no lack of esoteric martial arts that can make the earth stronger. "It''s incredible that these advanced martial arts should be sold to the public!" Tranks felt incredible. If this is in the future, every book will be of great value, and may even become the cornerstone of the earth people''s counterattack against man-made people. In the past, the development of space-time martial arts was so advanced. Did he never hear from his mother, or did he say that because of the coming of the end, many things were buried by the merciless time? With a long breath, Tranks carefully selected dozens of martial arts books and videos, put them into the omnipotent capsule, and then carefully put them into his arms like devout believers holding the Bible of the oracle. At this time, a color disc caught his attention. There are two patterns printed on the left and right of the cover. The one on the left is wearing a red cloak with purplish skin. The two black horns are pointed up and the face is cold. It''s King kruder. The one on the right is naked and full of arrogance. The golden hair with a pair of green eyes gives people a very dignified feeling. "This is king clude and Super Saiya Tranks was stunned. His whole head was full of paste. He didn''t know how he left the shop. Is that cold cosmic man King clude? How did he come to Earth early? And the opposite super sair, Mr. Goku, when did he become a super sair? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 No, what happened in this world is totally different from what his mother told him about his history. Not only did flisa not come to the earth according to the time, but even King kludder was eliminated by Mr. Wukong as early as a year ago. History did not develop according to what he knew. The sweat oozed from Tranks'' forehead, and a guess came out of his heart: maybe there won''t be any man-made people in this world. As soon as this idea came out, it was thrown away by him. Even if it was only one percent possible, he could not be optimistic that there would not be artificial people. Even if the main events in the world were different from him, as long as there was a chance, Tranks would go to warn. This was the purpose of his time machine. "Mom spent a lot of energy to develop the time machine, in order to change history!" Tranks perked up and soared up with a white flash, flying towards the capital of the West the sound of boom broke the tranquility of the small town. Passers-by on the street looked at the light belt brought by Tranks'' flight, and their eyes were full of admiration and admiration. On the earth, they could soar so fast Fierce, only powerful martial arts and Taoism! "That young man is a Taoist How old is that? " "Wukong Shu!" "If only I could do the same to him." Countless voices of admiration were whispered by passers-by, but soon they calmed down and went to their own business. There are already many powerful Taoists on the earth. They are respected by people and are admirable wherever they go. This is the common value established by the battles to save the world. ¡­¡­ In the western capital, hemispherical buildings are distributed all over the city. General capsule company headquarters. Tranks soon flew over the urban agglomeration, and then fell in an alley far away from the dense crowd. The prosperous city of the west is very different from the city he remembers. In the future, the city of the west is basically a dead city, with only a few survivors living in underground bunkers. But here, high-rise buildings cover, air interchange crisscross, is a veritable super metropolis. "As long as you see mom, you can know what''s going on in this world!" With an uneasy mood, Tranks pressed the doorbell at the gate of the west capital. Ring, ring! Ho! The door opened, and a beautiful blonde came out and saw Tranks, looking up and down at him. "Miss rankie?" Tranks opened his eyes wide. He didn''t expect to see her in the capital of the West. "Boy, who are you looking for?" The blonde orchid frowned, but did not doubt why the other party knew her name. After all, she had participated in the 21st world''s first martial arts association, or the champion of that session. Few people on the earth would not know her. "Oh, I''m looking for miss bulma. Is she at home?" Asked Tranks. Blonde rankie nodded, "bulma, she''s not here." "And when will miss bulma be able to return?" "She''s not on earth now. She won''t be back in a short time," he said "What, not on earth?" Tranks was stunned, how could bulma not be on earth at this time, "so is Mr. begita at home?" "You''re in the wrong place. This is bulma''s home. There''s no begita you''re looking for." The blonde orchid looked at the boy in front of her with her head askew. Isn''t the boy sick? She asked begita what to do in bulma''s house, so she waved and said impatiently. This time, Tranks was completely stupid. No, his father begita has lived in his mother''s home since he came back from nemex, but how can miss rankie say that she doesn''t? Does it mean that the parents of the world haven''t come back from nemex? Or what happened? Tranks was a little frightened, and he felt more and more uneasy. "Sister rankie, don''t be so rude to people!" At this time, a young man with black hair came out of the room. Luo Fei came to the door and saw Tranks with lavender hair. He glanced at the logo of universal capsule company on his sleeve and said with a smile, "are you an employee of universal capsule company? Come in and have a seat. " Tranks was stunned, nodded, then reacted, and felt a strong air from the other side. "Who are you?" "My name is Luo Fei. What can I do for my aunt?" Luo Fei will look in the eyes of the expression of Tranks, the heart is also strange when the earth appeared such a master. "Your name is Miss Burma Auntie Tranks opened his eyes wide and stuttered. At this time, the blonde orchid turned her mouth and said in a clear voice, "you don''t even know how to be an employee of the company. In front of you, this is the son of taes, the elder sister of Magnum capsule company, and one of the heirs of the company."Oh, it''s aunt tays'' son Hey, tays?! Tranks suddenly woke up. His mother did have a sister named tays, but shortly after the man-made man appeared, he died of disaster. This boy is aunt tays'' son. Tranks carefully observed Luo Fei. When he saw the tail on Luo Fei''s body, his face suddenly changed. This man is also a Saian, but the only pure blood Saian on the earth should be Mr. Wukong and his father begita. Is this young man''s father one of them. I don''t know who gave birth to the baby with tays. Naturally, Tranks automatically found out roffy''s life experience, and then gave a wry smile. The world had changed. Even if there was one more pure blood Saiyan on the earth, it would not be unexpected. "This brother, your origin is unusual!" Roffy looked at the changing face of Tranks and said with a smile. "Well!" Mr. Tranks nodded his head and said nothing. Luo Fei turned to the blonde Lanqi and said, "sister Lanqi, prepare some tea for you." "Cut, don''t always push me. I''m not as cute as I was when I was a child." The blonde orchid Qi rolled a white eye, the mouth said so, but still honest to prepare. Watching the blonde orchid busy in the kitchen, Tranks sat opposite roffy, "my name is Tranks From a place you can''t imagine. " "Why, so you are Tranks, from other worlds?" Roffy let out a cry of surprise. "You know me?" Now it''s Tranks'' turn to be surprised. "Well, listen to my father, oh, my father''s name is Luo Lan. He went to other worlds a long time ago. You came here to take a time machine. Tut Tut, my aunt is really talented enough to even invent such things as time machine. Are you here to tell us about man-made people?" "Do you even know about man-made people?" "I heard my father mention it." Roffy looked at Tranks'' surprised expression and began to laugh. "Well, there are still people in the world who know about the future..." He opened his eyes wide and said incoherently, "can you tell me something about what happened on the earth in recent years, well, from the time latiz came to the earth." "Of course." Luo Fei nodded his head, and then told the great events that happened on the earth from beginning to end, especially the invasion of begita, the appearance of the team of kinut, and the army led by King crude to enter the earth and the monkey king to become a super Saiya to fight, all in detail. After hearing roffy''s narration, Tranks frowned. Sun Wukong became a super Saiya man on earth. Later, he went to namik to find the dragon ball. The father and son of Felisa died in the hands of Mr. Wukong one after another. Although the whole process deviated from "history", the overall outcome was similar. In this way, man-made people will appear in all likelihood. However, after listening to rofei''s description, Tranks always felt that there was something missing in the middle. Latiz and Napa were not dead, and they were taken to Sarada. Where is that Sarada planet? Tranks covered his temple and felt some pain in his skull. All of a sudden, Tranks rang out. What did he ignore? By the way, where did his father begita go after he came back from nemec? "Bejita, it''s like he''s hiding somewhere on earth to practice secretly. Sometimes I can feel his breath." Roffy takes tea from blonde rankie. "Who did you say about sun Bula?" Luo Fei laughed. "She is my lovely cousin, the daughter of Uncle Wukong and aunt Wukong." "What?" When Tranks heard that he was struck by thunder, he felt dizzy and could not accept it for a moment. Mr. Wukong married his mother. Would he not exist in this world in the future! Silent, after a long time, suddenly gently sighed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Sun Bula, this is the name of Mr. Wukong''s daughter. In this way, brother WuFan in this world does not exist. Maybe even he will not be born. Is the existence of history denied? Tranks sighed bitterly. He knew the news with mixed feelings and didn''t know what to say. Even if there is a child named Tranks in vegeta, that is to say, they are two people with the same name, but Tranks'' will is very strong after all, and soon he picked himself up. "Just now miss LAN Qi said that Mr. Wu Kong and my mother No, miss bulma''s out on the planet? " Tranks changed his name. "Yes, they are in a place called yadrat, learning the secrets there." "Adelat..." Tranks murmured to himself, sure that he had not heard of the name, and sure enough, history had been changed beyond recognition. "Now that you have known about man-made people, you should know the harm of man-made people. Please make preparations as soon as possible. Man made people will appear in the waters of an island in the south in three years. In the future All the soldiers were killed by them, and then the earth fell into despair Tell the future situation in detail, and then take out a bottle of liquid medicine to pass. "In the future, Mr. Wukong will die of heart disease. Brother WuFan and his mother often say that if Mr. Wukong does not die, there must be a way to deal with man-made people. This is a special medicine for viral heart disease. Please give it to Mr. Wukong. Maybe it can be used." Tranks didn''t know if the monkey king in the world would get sick. Just in case, he gave the special medicine to Luo Fei. Luo Fei took the special medicine, looked at it and put it away. "Three years later, I know. By the way, do you want to see my aunt? It''s very fast to and fro adelat Luo Fei nodded his eyebrows. Tranks hesitated for a moment and finally shook his head. "No need. I''ll come to inform you of the news and go back to protect my world. My side is in chaos. I can''t live without a guardian. If I''m alive in three years, I''ll come to deal with man-made people with you." "Of course, maybe there won''t be artificial people in the world at all." "It''s not easy for you." Roffy looks at Tranks with emotion. "I''m used to it, so I hope you can make a change here and not let the tragedy happen." Tranks is very open-minded and has tried to see the world as an outsider. "Of course, you can rest assured that the people here are very good." Luo Fei looks confident. Looking at roffy''s confident appearance, Tranks specially reminded him to be careful. However, Luo Fei waved his hand. From the words of Tranks, he judged that the so-called man-made man should only have the first-class strength of super Saiya people. Not to mention the super experts such as Luo Lan, SAFIYA and brolina, even on earth, the strength of himself, ascali and sun Bula should not be underestimated, and they should definitely surpass those man-made men. Even if there is an accident in the end, you can turn to your elders for help! Luo Fei believes that there is no difficulty in living with his father. At this time, the sound of opening the door rang out, and a string of silver bell like laughter came along. Sun Bula and ascali said with a smile that they had just experienced a battle when they came back from the outdoors. They were dusty and had many holes in their clothes. "Luo Fei, this child..." Asked Tranks quietly, seeing sun Bula''s Lavender hair. "She is sun Bula." Tranks looked at Sun Bula with a complicated face and nodded. "Cousin, who is this man?" Sun Bula skillfully took out a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and drank it. She looked at Tranks curiously. The little brother''s hair looks like hers! There is a feeling of kindness. Ascali frowned, her beautiful eyes turning between sun Bula and Tranks. "His name is Tranks..." "Tranks, this kid with the same hair color as you is Bula. Next to him is my sister ascali." Then he introduced the identity of Tranks. When he knew that Tranks was from 20 years later, sun Bula opened her mouth in surprise, while ascali showed such an expression. "Hello Tranks greets them kindly. Sun Bula turned shuilingling''s eyes and asked, "the future is miserable. Are those artificial people very powerful?" "Very strong, I can only manage to deal with one, two words I am not the opponent." Tranks, tell me the truth. "Is there a super Saiya "I''m super Saiya." Answered Tranks seriously. "Roar, man-made man is so powerful." Sun Bula''s eyes lit up. At this time, askari tilted her head and said uncertainly: "I seem to have heard from my father that the strength of man-made man is only a little stronger than that of ordinary super sairs, and has not yet reached the level of surpassing super sairs.""Well, there is no" Surpassing "stage yet!" Sun Bula was very disappointed. The man-made man didn''t seem as powerful as she thought. Although he might be a little bit more powerful than she is now, he certainly wasn''t the opponent of cousin rofei and sister ascali. You know, both of them have reached the full power of super Saiya! "Well, do you want to compete with me? I always fight with sister ascali. I haven''t won a single time." The voice of the little girl, Nuo Nuo, begged. When Tranks looked at Sun Bula''s soft appearance, he couldn''t help feeling a sense of love. Sun Bula could be regarded as his "half sister". For him, who had no sister since he was a child, he had never experienced the feeling of being spoiled. "Little sister, brother is super Saiya, you can''t beat me." He said softly, bending down to look at sunbra. "No way. I''m a super Saiya, too. I''m very strong!" After hearing this, sun Bula showed a fierce light on her face and immediately yelled like a kitten who had been trampled on her tail. Say she can do anything, just can''t say she will lose! Tranks was stunned and looked at roffy. Roffy shrugged. "Blah could have become a super Saiya last year!" "How can it be? She was only six years old. Last year, she was only five years old..." Tranks was shocked, and his eyes were filled with disbelief, suspecting that he had heard the wrong thing. "It''s not just blah. There are several super sairs on the earth now. I, ascali and blah are all super sairs, and ascali and I are not ordinary super sairs." "This..." Tranks didn''t know what to say. In his world, brother WuFan didn''t become a super Saiya until he was an adult. That''s a great genius. He had been trained by sun WuFan himself, and he became a super Saiya with a sense of sadness and indignation after brother WuFan was killed by a man-made man. The five-year-old super Saiya is unheard of. Besides sun Bula, another girl named ascali is not much older. Pure blood Saiya people are little girls before they grow up. In terms of appearance, ascali looks not much bigger than sun Bula. When is the super Saiya so worthless. No, maybe it''s because the earth is stronger now. "Maybe the world will be safe without me." This thought suddenly came to his mind, and Tranks envied the powerful world at present. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 In the end, Tranks couldn''t resist sun Bula''s request and had a short fight with her. But the result of the fight surprised Tranks. He could only draw with the little girl. After the battle, Tranks couldn''t hide the shock on his face. "I''m still such a small child. I''m so strong!" Compared with sun Bula, he has been practicing in vain these years. Noticing that roffy and ascali were smiling as usual, Tranks'' face was cold, and realized that it was not that he was not strong enough, but that the strength of the other party was beyond imagination. "Fierce, maybe even if the artificial man really appears, it''s not your opponent." There was a long sigh, exclaimed Tranks. "Well, I still can''t beat you!" Sun Bula quit the super Saiya mode and was not satisfied with his performance. "You are so young, you will become more powerful in the future." "Well, I think so, too." Sun Bula immediately laughed happily. Looking at Sun Bula''s childlike smile, Tranks could not help but smile. The little girl''s mind was simple. If he had such strength at his age, brother WuFan might not die. Thinking of sun WuFan who died to save him, Tranks sighed. What should be explained has been explained, and the task of coming to this era has been completed. Then, Tranks formally took leave of them. Just then, ascali called to him, "wait a minute!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tranks looked back at him. Askari said with a smile, "you just said that when you return to the future world, you will come to help us deal with man-made people?" "Yes, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll come and help you. It will take about three years to add energy. That''s almost the time when man-made people appeared." Tranks answered seriously, because the future world still needs his protection, so it is impossible to stay in this world for three years. Roffy and sun Bula cast puzzled eyes at ascali, as if to ask why she asked such a question. Askari, with a smile, her black eyes twinkled like crystal and said directly, "your time machine has a large space. You can sit several people in a squeeze." "When designing the time machine, my mother considered too many people, so she could barely sit on two people." At this point, the face of Tranks suddenly changed, and he knew the meaning of ascali''s words. He was surprised and said, "what do you mean, you want to join me, but the future world?" Ascali laughed. "Isn''t that interesting? I haven''t been to any other world yet." "Why, can''t you?" "Yes, of course!" Exclaimed Tranks, his face full of surprise. When bulma was making the time machine, he aimed at delivering special medicine to the monkey king from the very beginning. According to their estimation, at that time, the monkey king had just become a super Saiya man, and his strength was certainly not as strong as that of man-made people. Therefore, he never thought of bringing some people back from the dead world. But it''s different here! Looking at the eager Luo Fei, ascali and sun Bula in front of him, Tranks suddenly felt that his thinking could not be so rigid. These people are no less powerful than themselves. If they help, the man-made people in the future world will soon be eliminated. Luo Fei touched his chin. "The future world, it seems very interesting." "Roar, I''m going too." Sun Bula knew there was a fight to fight, and his face turned red. "Although there is only one seat inside the time machine, it can fully take two adults. Bula and miss ascali are not tall. We have no problem sitting down." "Yes," he affirmed. "That''s settled. Let''s get ready and go to the future world with you." Luo Fei''s voice is fixed with one stroke. "All right!" Tranks nodded hard. In my heart, I feel more and more that sending myself to this powerful world by time machine is an opportunity for God to save the world! ¡­¡­ Now that they have made the decision, Luo Fei and others have begun to arrange their trip to the future world, because it will be three years before they come back, so there are many things to be explained. First of all, they should report peace to Sarada planet, otherwise they and others will be missing for three years without any reason, and the headquarters will have to fly. Secondly, we also need to make arrangements on this side of the earth. Although we don''t think that the man-made people in three years'' time will cause much trouble, we still need to make some arrangements in advance. So they divided into several routes and asked sun Bula and Tranks to wait in the same place. Rofei and ascali rushed to Sarada and Ryukyu respectively to explain things. After everything was done, several people reunited at home in the capital of the West. Will treat heart disease special effect medicine to have become blue hair state of LAN Qi, "Lan Qi elder sister, temple there please go to inform.""Well, leave it to me!" Blue hair orchid quietly looked at them, "you also have to be careful, to another world can not be reckless." "I see." Several people nodded with a smile, then motioned to Tranks. Tranks nodded and "bang" threw out the omnipotent capsule with the time machine. Suddenly, an ellipsoidal vertical time machine appeared in the spacious courtyard. After the hatch cover was opened, Tranks and roffy went in first, and then ascali and sun Bula rose in the air, and their slender bodies crowded into their arms. Because the space in the time machine itself was still spacious, and Tranks and roffy were only teenagers, even with two young girls, the space was not particularly crowded. "Here we go!" Tranks set the parameters excitedly. The time machine rises slowly, and the house below gradually becomes small. When the light machine rises to a height of several hundred meters above the ground, there is a flash of brilliant flash, and the time machine suddenly disappears into the sky. Watching the time machine disappear from the sky, LAN Qi with blue hair raises her head and arranges her hair which is disturbed by the whirlwind, just like a smile. "It''s time for me to see Qiqi and them in the temple. I haven''t seen them for some time. I miss them strangely." A smile appeared on LAN Qi''s beautiful face, her body floated up and disappeared as a bright light band ¡­¡­ Destroy the divine world. Under the ancient god tree. Weiss sat quietly on the branch of the sacred tree, and looked at Luo Lan in the distance. They waved their fists and nodded with a smile. He was very satisfied with the progress of several people, especially Luo Lan, who had an extraordinary keen understanding of the realm. At this time, he was able to master most of his strength. "Saifeiya''s progress is OK, barely keeping up with the rhythm Brawley''s words, forget it, he is not suitable for the way of the gods Weiss has great ability in guiding people. He knows who is suitable for what kind of cultivation. Brolli is not suitable for spiritual cultivation, he is more suitable for direct power cultivation. All of a sudden, Weiss felt a wave in time and space. He picked up the magic wand and saw that Luo Fei and his three men had secretly gone to other time and space, and their eyebrows frowned. "These kids, the travel of time and space is forbidden by the gods. If you change the time line randomly, it will lead to parallel time and space. If it is serious, it may cause serious consequences." "But it seems that the time and space they went to already exist. Forget it, as long as they don''t create new time and space, when they come back, Luo Lan must teach them a lesson!" Weiss''s face is serious. He will not look at it after a look. In the face of time and space, any life should maintain the most pious respect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 The behavior of crossing time and space may cause unpredictable consequences, so it is forbidden by the gods. In the face of time and space, any life should not act recklessly, but should have at least a sense of awe, which is responsible for itself and all life in the universe. "Rolan, Sophia, come here." Weiss waved to Rolan and others. Luo Lan and Saifeiya smell speech, a few flash, came to Weiss in front of, "Weiss, what''s the matter?" "Some of your kids went to other places in the time machine." Weiss said faintly, shaking the wand in the void, and an image appeared in front of the crowd, which was the picture of Luo Fei and them riding the time machine together. Luo Lan looks at the empty picture, and her face is shocked. "That''s the time machine of Tranks, and it''s really about this time in terms of time." It was about a year after the namec incident that Tranks came to report the news by time machine. Originally, according to Luo Lan''s estimation, as long as he was there, the future of the earth would never be in disaster because of man-made people. But now Tranks has come, and has a light purple hair, as in the original work. It is obvious that he is bulma''s son. The arrival of Tranks shows that there is still the time and space of the original Tranks outside their world "Luo Lan, is that the time machine of the future world you said?" Asked Sophia curiously. "Yes." Luo Lan nodded, "the boy is named Tranks, is another world Saiya people, this time should be to warn." Weiss glanced at Luolan and said with no expression: "it''s against the rules of the gods to travel through time and space. It''s very unwise to catch up with the whole universe because of one star. If you are known by the whole king or the great God, the consequences will be very serious. Your children''s behavior is wrong." "When they come back, I''ll teach them a lesson." Luo Lan quickly takes over the mistakes. Weiss nodded his head. Fortunately, the time and space they went to already existed. At most, they crossed the parallel world. He didn''t mean to study deeply. He said faintly: "it''s up to you. The technology of time machine must be limited. When scientists of the twelfth universe invented time machine, they almost destroyed a world." Luo Lan quickly nods, in the heart is also to Luo Fei they scold. A few kids are so brave that they dare to go through the strange time and space. If we let them know who paid attention to it, we have to educate them. Because the future of man-made world is not strong, Luo Lan''s heart is not worried about the safety of the children, but they want to come back, almost three years later. Weiss didn''t mean to be punished seriously. He told Luo Lan a few words and then turned the topic to the cultivation. "Luo Lan, it''s easy for you to challenge the first 40 layers of Azrael with your strength." Lavender eyes look over, Luo Lan nodded confidently. "The last time miss macarita sent her to the star, she had already crossed the first 40 floors." "That''s easy." Weiss said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, when it comes to your stage, the general daily training can no longer achieve the effect of training. I want to arrange you to practice on the Deathly star. Rolan starts directly from the 40th level. If SAFIYA and Brolli start from the 1st level, they will experience every level, which is beneficial to your promotion." "Especially Luo Lan, if you want to master the power of super Saiya thoroughly in daily life, this step is essential." Azrael is the place where the gods of the universe try. Naturally, it has its magic. Luo Lan once entered Azrael under the arrangement of macarita. He knew the situation there, and even his super Saiya super power broke through there, so when he learned that Wes was going to arrange them to enter, his eyes lit up, "Wes, you can arrange it. ¡± Luo Lan fully listens to Weiss'' advice, and Weiss is the expert in cultivation. "Don''t be in a hurry. In the next few days, you''ll straighten it out, conserve your energy, and send you there when your spirit is adjusted." Weiss a face smile ha ha appearance, finish saying, turn round to lose a trace directly. After Weiss left, Saifeiya approached Luolan, a faint fragrance came, nestled in Luolan''s side and asked him about the situation of mieshenxing. Luolan explained her understanding of mieshenxing without any concealment. After hearing this, Sophia''s eyes lit up: "so there are many experts there?" Luo Lan: "many, many." There are more than 108 levels of Elizabethan experts, and each level corresponds to a special cultivation environment. In addition to the experts in the universe, there are various kinds of Warcraft and magical objects that can''t be prevented. The first level alone has a super strong 100 times gravity and a harsh ice environment. If you don''t have any skills, you can''t even break through the first level. What''s there A place dedicated to training fighting spirits. After hearing this, Sophia showed a yearning expression on her face. Even Gloria was full of expectation at this time."Don''t look down on it. In my estimation, you can only reach the 35th floor at most. Gloria insists that maybe you can reach the 45th floor." "Is it that hard?" Sophia and Gloria were surprised. You know, after Wes''s training, their strength has already changed. "It''s very difficult. Starting from the 21st floor, I need the full power of super Saier. After stepping on the 30th floor, if I don''t reach super Saier 2, I can''t go anywhere. Before I broke through to super power, I had far more power than ordinary super Saier 2, and I could only reach the 40th floor." Luo Lan said it seriously. The super power of his golden pupil super sair is comparable to that of ordinary super sair 3. He feels great pressure at the 40th level. It can be said that from the 40th level of aegis, super sair 3''s strength is needed. That''s the level needed to train the cosmic fighting gods. Saifeiya and Brolli''s face immediately dignified, in surprise, the whole person is excited. Saiya people have always been a race that is not afraid of challenges. The more difficult the challenges are, the more indomitable their spirit can be aroused. Besides, on the planet of Azrael, there are the fighting targets they dream of. They are excited to think about them. ¡­¡­ The earth and the sky. In the temple. Kiki and suno have received the message from ranki about the future world. About half an hour later, a group of Taoist figures gathered in the temple, and bick, klin, tianjinfan and others came from all over the world. When they knew the disaster they would face in three years, they were faced with enormous pressure. ¡°¡­¡­ In other words, in three years'' time, there will be two enemies named man-made, and we will all be killed by man-made? " Bick''s face was a little ugly. "That''s what the teenager said." Kiki nodded. At this time, blue hair orchid said in a weak voice: "three years later, at about 10 a.m. on May 12, the location is on the island nine kilometers away from the southern city. At that time, there will be two ferocious man-made people, and all of us are not their opponents. It is said that after the tragic death of all people in the future, there will be a lack of resistance in the whole world. " "What about Wukong?" Asked Colin. "Well, it seems that he died of heart disease, so he didn''t wait for an artificial person." Answered rankie. "Ha?" Everyone was stunned, a little unbelievable. Monkey King If you die of heart disease, will the Saiya be defeated by the disease? Are you kidding me?! Qiqi said: "the world that the boy lived in is probably the so-called parallel world. I don''t believe that elder martial brother Wukong will die so easily, but man-made things have to be prevented, so please be prepared to meet the potential enemies." "Well, I see. As long as that boy doesn''t lie, I''ll let people know that I''m good." Bick said confidently, grimly. "Then the next three years will be busy." "Really, my heart is shaking." Colin calmed down. "In order to prevent the tragedy of the lack of soldiers in the future, we should also pay attention to the inheritance of martial arts. At the same time, the 26th World''s first martial arts association will be held one year ahead of schedule. Suno, you should select some excellent disciples and take them to the temple." Qiqi prepared for a rainy day. "Well." Suno licked his ruddy lips and nodded. ¡­¡­ The future world. It was dark and dark. The decaying urban roads are covered with withered and yellow weeds, and there are collapsed houses and huge bomb pits everywhere. Several damaged buildings stand erect. The corners of the walls are covered with crisscross cracks, which are as dense as spider webs. The dim yellow light sweeps through the streets and lanes, and the cold wind howls, and the low sound of "Wuwu" sounds very desolate. The ruins of the western capital. At the headquarters of omnipotent capsule company, more than half of the damaged buildings have collapsed, the walls of the courtyard have collapsed, and weeds and litter can be seen everywhere. Hum! A brilliant light appeared in the void, and Tranks and roffy landed on the withered grass in the time machine. Looking at the scene of decay, several children were shocked. "This is my home in the west capital?" Sun Bula''s eyes widened in amazement. "It''s a terrible sight." Looking at the half collapsed house behind him, Luo Fei''s face is very ugly. This is also the place where he often lives. "It''s too bad." Ascali shakes her head and the breath spreads out. There are not many survivors in the West. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 "The man-made people will bomb cities from time to time. The capital of the West has been visited by them for several times, so most of the survivors have moved out of here except for some rebel forces." Tranks introduced the situation of the west capital, and his words were very gloomy. "It''s too much to ruin the capital of the West like this." Sun Bula waved his pink fist in indignation. "Don''t worry, now we''re here, man-made people will not be arrogant for long." Luo Fei patted Tranks on the shoulder and comforted him. His voice was very cold. One of the five big cities in the past had become ruins. No one would be in a good mood. "Well, man-made people will get what they deserve." "I''ll take you to see mom. She''s in the research room on the ground floor of the headquarters. I didn''t let her come out because I was worried that the man-made man would find her here." With these words, Tranks led the way and opened the passage to the underground in the dilapidated building. Luo Fei, ascali and sun Bu entered the corridor after walking for about five or six minutes. The underground space gradually became spacious, and a huge research laboratory appeared in front of everyone. "You''ve dug so much space under my house." Sun Bula''s tender voice echoed. "In order to avoid the exploration of artificial people, the shell of the research laboratory is made of the strongest alloy, which can withstand the extrusion of plate movement. Mother developed the time machine here." As he walked, he introduced himself and soon led the crowd to a spacious hall. On both sides of the hall are all kinds of complex instruments and equipment. Pipes are everywhere. Some large equipment is still running. On the other end of the transparent pipe, light blue drops are dripping into the container, which is the energy used by the time machine. "Mom, I''m back." Tranks yelled into it. "What''s up, Tranks? Has the special medicine arrived yet?" Seeing her son coming back, Burma, wearing long hair and a little tired, put down her work and came out from another laboratory. When she saw roffy and ascali, she was a little stunned, thinking that it was the survivors rescued by Tranks from outside. The boy is only thirteen or fourteen years old, and the two girls are even smaller. They are only one meter tall, and they are only six or seven years old. I can''t help sighing in my heart that this world is becoming more and more difficult to survive. Tranks nodded. "I''ve sent them the special medicine, and I''ve told them about the man-made man." Bulma''s face showed joy, happy way: "that''s good, know the enemy''s news in advance, Wukong they will be able to defeat man-made." "These children Why, are you Saiya? " Seeing roffy''s tail behind them, bulma exclaimed in shock, "what''s the matter with Tranks? Are there any other saians on earth?" Tranks shook his head and said, "this is what I want to say. The time machine has indeed brought me to another world, but that world is not the past of our world, but another parallel space-time. Their three names are roffy, ascali and sun Bula, and they are my helpers from another world." "Parallel world? It''s really possible." Bulma was stunned for a moment and nodded. Her good scientific literacy made her have excellent acceptance ability. With her big nerves, she soon recovered. "Tell me more about it." Bulma sat down with several people and looked at the three of them with curiosity in their eyes. "All right." Tranks nodded and told what he had seen and heard in the other world. ¡°¡­¡­ The history of another world is different from that of this one long ago. The martial arts culture prevails there. Mr. Wukong is a respected martial arts Taoist because he has saved the world many times. In addition, Kelin, tianjinfan, bike and others also have a high reputation. The place where they live is called holy land. Every martial arts Taoist dreams of going there, hoping to get him We need your guidance. " "By the way, I haven''t heard from Mr. Leping there. It seems that there is no such thing at all." Bulma was very surprised and said with a smile, "it''s no surprise that there are some differences in the parallel world. In this way, Wukong can be regarded as successful! Unlike us, they should have been famous for their abilities. " Clearly has such a great ability, but a very low-key life, bulma sometimes really do not understand them. "Well, these children, how can there be other sais on the earth?" "Mom..." Tranks hesitated and looked at them. "Let me talk about it, auntie." Luo Fei said with a smile. "What do you call me, Auntie?" Bulma just picked up a cup of tea to drink, heard Luo Fei''s name, and put the tea down. "Yes, my mother''s name is tays. She''s your sister." "You are my sister''s son? Then who is your father, not Wukong or bejita? ""Of course not. My father''s name is Rolan. He is a Saian from Sarada. He met my mother when he was traveling on earth. Next to him is my sister ascali, Princess of Sarada." "It turns out that besides begita, there are other Saiyan kings!" Bulma was surprised and soon calmed down. Her sister, tays, has been traveling since she was very young. She is determined to write a popular science fiction novel. Although she often goes home to read it, she has never heard that she has a boyfriend! I didn''t expect that in another world, I would marry people and have children. "So this one..." His eyes turned to the twinkling sun Bula, and bulma''s brow frowned. The name of sun Bula made her think a lot. The surname "sun" is very rare on earth. In addition, it is Saiya. In most cases, it is related to monkey king. Is it the child of monkey king? Considering her age, this little girl was born after the 23rd World''s first martial arts association, but shouldn''t Wukong''s child be WuFan? What''s wrong? Bulma''s mind flashed a variety of conjectures in an instant. Looking at Sun Bula''s Lavender hair, a shocking idea formed in her mind. The voice stammered: "Tranks, this child is not Wukong''s and another ''my'' child, is it?" Tranks nodded. He didn''t know how to say it. "That''s right. The one who married Mr. Wukong in another world is really your mother..." "My mother''s name is bulma, too." Sun Bula said in a soft voice. "This This is really unimaginable, but after all, Wukong is very handsome when he grows up. It''s possible without Leping, and my vision is not bad! Bula That''s a good name Whispering, they can''t help falling into memories. When they were young, they brought monkey king out of baozi mountain. If they didn''t meet Leping and Qiqi later, something might have happened to them. The past can''t be traced back. Bulma is a mature woman after all. After a while of surprise, she quickly accepted the reality. Look at Sun Bula''s eyes become full of love. Sun Bula can also be regarded as her daughter, though she is from another world. "Tranks, how can you bring blah and them here? It''s too dangerous here." Bulma''s tone was slightly reproachful. It will take three years to supply the time machine. That is to say, sun Bula and her family must stay in this doomsday world for three years. If anything happens, she will be sorry for herself and her sister in the other world! "Don''t blame Tranks. It''s our own proposal, and we''re all good at it. We''re not afraid of human beings." Luo Fei said lightly. It''s just a man-made man. It''s estimated that he is also the strength of an ordinary super sair. He and ascali are both full power super sairs. Besides, sun Bula, a super sair, has nothing to worry about. "But..." "Don''t worry, roffy. They are all super Saiya people. This time they come here to help us eliminate man-made people." "You say they''re all super sais?" Bulma was surprised to hear the news and looked at the short sun Bula and ascali, "Bula and the little girl, too?" "Yes." The answer is yes. Although I don''t know how powerful Luo Fei is, it''s better than him. The man-made people in this world are not very powerful. Tranks has the ability to deal with one. With Luo Fei''s help, it''s not difficult to save the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 "But they are still so young. Wu fan became a Super Saiyan when he was almost an adult..." Bulma was surprised to say that as far as she knew, the practice of super sais was not easy. In addition to the opportunity of transformation, basic strength was also an important factor limiting the emergence of super sais. That is to say, sun WuFan, who has always been regarded as a genius, broke through himself in many hardships. "Mom, don''t underestimate them just because they are young. In fact, they are all very powerful experts. My strength can only be tied with blah at most. Ascali''s words should be even more powerful." In order to enhance the credibility, Tranks explained the competition between himself and sun Bula to bulma. When she learned that her son could only draw with sun Bula, bulma was stunned. She could not see that sun Bula''s small body contained such terrible power. "You mean blah is as good as you? It''s impossible. It looks like it''s only six or seven years old. " "Don''t underestimate my strength just because I''m young. I''ve been under strict training on Sarada since I was a child. No one can match me except my sister askari and cousin. Besides, I''m six years old." Sun Bula stressed unhappily. "It turns out that Bula is only six years old. She is so powerful at a young age. She must be a great soldier in the future." "Of course!" Sun Bula''s face was full of pride and his chest stood up. "That''s lovely." The soft and cute appearance of sun Bula makes bulma''s eyes shine. She holds sun Bula in her arms. Sun Bula is only held by her mother, and her voice laughs. Bulma wanted to have a daughter for a long time. The arrival of sun Bula made one of her wishes. It''s been a long time since Tranks saw her mother so relaxed that she couldn''t help standing beside and giggling. ¡­¡­ That night, in the narrow underground research room, bulma carefully prepared a table of dishes. The food was not rich, only a few simple vegetables, plus some steamed bread. These are vegetables grown by bulma''s own technology, as well as supplies regularly transported by the rebels. In the doomsday world, there is no qualification to be picky, and it''s good to be able to have something to eat. "There''s nothing good to serve. You''ll make do with it." Bulma takes a bowl of soup out of the kitchen, turns off the gas, and sits next to sun Bula. "Well." Luo Fei and they didn''t dislike it. They picked up the chopsticks and started to move. Saiya people had a huge amount of food. Naturally, the food bulma prepared was not enough for them. Soon, all the food on the table was eaten up, and they barely had enough. "Gulu Gulu ~ ~" Sun Bu''s diarrhea is still crying. Luo Fei shakes his head and takes out the food prepared in advance from the omnipotent capsule. Bulma and Tranks are stunned at the rich food in front of them, and then they are attracted by the wonderful fragrance. "I haven''t seen such a delicious dish for many years." Bulma said nostalgically. Tranks had never seen such a sumptuous dish before and couldn''t help swallowing. "Eat it, I have a lot more. After we have eliminated the man-made people, we can often eat these dishes." "Well." "Certainly, the earth''s civilization will shine again." He believed that with the help of rofei, the earth''s civilization could definitely return to the way it was before the disaster. Everyone was eating happily, talking and laughing. After a big meal, Tranks, rofei and ascali go to a room to discuss how to deal with man-made people. Bulma takes sun Bula to clean up the kitchen. Perhaps because of the relationship between mother and daughter, bulma and sun Bula get along very well. At night, they even lie in a quilt and listen to sun Bula tell the story of another world . The next morning. The sky is hazy, and the desolate city of the west is still shrouded in a haze. The old war has disturbed the earth''s atmosphere, and the fog like dust drifts in the sky, forming thick clouds, which can not be dispersed for a long time. Early in the morning, after breakfast, roffy and ascali put on purple combat clothes and began to move. As always, Tranks was wearing his blue coat, carrying a big sword behind him. Sun Bula was wearing a tortoise fairy orange red martial suit, with the word "sun" on his chest. "Bula''s dress is similar to that of Wukong. He looks like Wukong when he was a child." Bulma straightened sun Bula''s purple hair and tied it up with a rubber band. She lifted a wisp of her hair from her forehead, and bulma looked at it with satisfaction. "She''s full of heroism. She looks very handsome." "Is she as handsome as sister ascali?" Sun Bula narrowed her crescent eyes. "Of course!" "Hee hee Sun Bula laughed happily. "Mom, we are going to deal with the evil man-made, the earth''s disaster will end today, you wait patiently for our good news at home." Before leaving, Tranks said goodbye to bulma confidently.Finally, there is hope that the damned world will change. "Come on Bulma said seriously. "Well." Tranks nodded. "Roffy, ascali, blah, let''s go!" Luo Fei: "although our strength is higher than that of man-made people, we must not be careless. The earth is very fragile. When the battle is over, Tranks will attract their attention. Several of us will hide in the dark and attack them with thunder to destroy them directly." "I understand!" "Everything goes according to plan." With that, four golden lights began to take off, and a stream of air passed through the sky. The four men flew straight to the location of the man-made man, because considering that the other party might make a desperate move under the wall, their goal was to kill with one strike and not give any chance for the man-made man to react. Seeing Luo Fei disappear, bulma looks back and looks at the sky for a long time She believes that disaster will pass one day. ¡­¡­ Mieshenxing, separated from the twelve universes of the whole king, is in a brilliant space. Like the divine space, it is full of spirit. It''s a place where high-level gods open up to train fighting gods. Suddenly, a strong light stabbed his eyes. The figures of Rolan, sephia and Brolli appeared at the entrance of mieshen star, surrounded by the vast grassland. There was a path made of bluestone at the foot, and the winding path extended to the end of the horizon, showing a curved shape in the distance. "Luo Lan, is this the star of extermination?" Sophia looked around, her face shining with Lily like serenity. Luo Lan shook his head, "it''s not yet. It''s the deathless star after crossing that door." Along the direction of the finger, a more than 20 meter high, golden and resplendent gate is in front of you. The door leaf is made of unknown materials, with complex patterns carved on both sides, brilliant light on the top and several gold-plated characters embossed. "The star is divided into 108 layers, each of which is equivalent to an independent space. The 108 layers of space are nested, overlapped, and constantly circulated. It''s easy to lose your way after entering. You must be very careful. If you feel danger, you can press the connector Weiss gave you, and it can send you out." "Sophia and Gloria, you start from the first level, I''ll go directly to the 40th level." "Well." "I understand." Sophia and brolizzi nodded. Indifferent smile, Luo Lan several people have been ready, with a firm will to step forward to the door. In the twinkling of an eye, the stars are upside down, the sun and the moon are changing, and when they return to God, they have entered the first layer of space of aegis. The first layer of the inner space of mieshen star is a cold winter environment. The gravity here is about 100 times that of the outside world, and the air is filled with a hot and dry energy. The sharp and fierce Qi of killing is far less silent than that of the God star. Training begins. After a few words of explanation, Luo Lan said goodbye to them and began to speed up directly. Because the last time she was sent by macarita, she had already experienced the first 40 floors, so Luo Lan was familiar with the road and quickly came to the space of the 40th floor of the star. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Crackle! Clear and crisp sound sounded in the bottom of my heart, rich and hot energy infused into every cell. Luo Lan had been staying in the 41st layer of mieshen star for some time. When she just entered the 41st layer, a surge of mental repression suddenly came to her face, and then a burst of physical fatigue hit her heart. Luo Lan immediately felt that the next practice would be more and more difficult. However, the more so, the more he settled down. As a Taoist with profound theoretical knowledge, Luo Lan is ready for a long-term struggle. Practice is not an overnight thing. It is a long-term process of persistence. The 41st level of mieshenxing is different from the previous 40th level. From here, it belongs to the training place of high-level experts. Almost all the experts who can reach here are the figures of the universe, and each of them is the level of Bu ou. Luo Lan has the ability to resist the suppression of the surrounding environment in the case of transformation, but this is not what he needs. After all, the power of transformation is only temporary, and it may not be able to ensure that it is always effective at the critical time. Only by increasing the strength of the normal, can we really grow into a cosmic master. Weiss constantly instructs him to master the power of super sais, that is to let him turn the power of super sais into his own use and cultivate a form similar to "mysterious WuFan". "If you don''t have to change your body in the future, you can give full play to 100% of your strength, that is to maintain the peak combat effectiveness all the time." Luo Lan deeply agrees with this point of view, but also takes the initiative to move closer in this direction. The earth''s martial arts practice has its own merits, but at a higher level, it has an obvious disadvantage, that is, it pays too much attention to the cultivation of Qi, but ignores the exercise of physical strength. To know the improvement of the strong, the body is very important. It''s like building a house to lay a foundation. Without a solid foundation, it seems like a castle in the air. If you are careless, it may overturn completely. The delicate control of breath can take the lead in the battle, but it is the dependence that makes the body vulnerable without the protection of breath. For example, some people in monkey king and bejita are obviously invincible in the transformation state. However, once their vigilance is relaxed, some inferior attacks may cause fatal damage. Luo Lan realized this shortcoming when he was practicing on Sarada, so he tried to make up for it by using the secrets of medamor and yadrat. For this reason, he also developed "Yuanqi circulation" to enhance his body strength. However, as a result, although his body was stronger than the ordinary Saia, it was just a physical foetus. Mieshen star has great power. It can unknowingly optimize and improve the efficiency of energy utilization, and enhance the strength of practitioners from the spirit, body and will. Although the process is very painful, as long as you get through it, it is the process of the body''s ascension towards the spirit. This is what Luo Lan needs most at present. With the magic of mieshenxing, Luo Lan stands in the air, starts the "spiritual space", spreads out a piece of microwave, and bears the pressure of mieshenxing all the time. The whole body was combed by a wonderful energy, just like countless ants crawling in the body, "Ho" suddenly turned into a Super Saiyan form, the golden flame was burning, a cluster of amber like golden light flashed by, the breath surged up, and spread out distinct ripples around Time, like water, passes quietly. In a twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. The magic of mieshen star lies in that each layer is an independent space. Although it is twisted and held inside, it does not interfere with each other. 45th floor. Crystal clear sweat drips down from the cheek, Luo Lan''s whole body is emitting a layer of lustre, the whole person is more common than before. A few pieces of light linger on the surface of the body, there is no strong burning feeling, it looks very peaceful, no domineering feeling. This is the result of his practice in this period of time. His physical vitality is becoming different little by little, and his control of power is gradually improving. "The power of the body has been absorbed into every cell, and we will be able to completely master the power of the super Saiya in a period of time." Of course, even if we have mastered the power of super sairs, it is only the power of ordinary super sairs at the lowest level. It is far from the super power level of super sairs. If we want to fully understand it, it may take several years. However, even so, Luo Lan also feels that her overall strength has changed a lot. Although the overall amount of energy has not improved much, she is still the level of super Saiya 3, but her inner strength has changed a lot. The power that belongs to the normal is more comfortable to use. There is no need to worry about the sudden interruption of energy in the battle, and there is no need to worry about the fatigue caused by the weight-bearing of the body. The overall strength has been raised several levels directly "I don''t know what happened to the cultivation of Sophia and Brolli?" Luo Lan''s face showed a faint smile, a pair of golden eyes as clear as amber. "With their potential, they should have been on the 20th floor."Turning around, Luo Lan rushes to the layers in front of mieshen star to get to know about their situation. The speed of going down is very fast. Because the pressure decreases a little bit, Luo Lan''s speed is faster and faster. A few residual shadows suddenly flash, and people have come to the layers where Saifei Ya is. Level 25. In a boundless ocean, Sophia''s graceful figure keeps flashing. She is fighting a demon. Suddenly, she makes an energy attack from the palm of her hand. An invisible gap splits the sky and the ocean in two. The flat sea is divided into two. The spray extends to the end of the world. Until the end of the battle, Luo Lan was born. "How did you come back from above?" Sephia breathed out, and gasped. "Come and see you." Luo Lan naturally came to Saifeiya''s side, looked at her graceful and excellent posture, nodded, we can see that this year she is not only focused on fighting, but also has a good exercise. "Much stronger than before." Luo Lan said with praise. "Of course." Sophia''s mouth turned up and her red eyes turned black. "Where''s Gloria?" "He''s been up to the back floors. Didn''t you meet him?" Saifeiya asked, Luo Lan shook his head, "probably missed." "I''ll show you how to compete?" Luo Lan suggested. "Good!" Saifeiya blooms a lily like smile. With a flash of his body, he attacks Luolan. Luolan smiles lightly and does not change. He lifts his hand and pats Saifeiya. Bang! Saifeiya''s body was shocked, retreated for several tens of meters, then drank softly, and became a red pupil super Saiya again. Several gorgeous lights spread out, and the light body flashed quickly, attacking Luolan again. Luo Lan is smiling, the body also follows to move. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, two years have passed unconsciously. At this time, it was three years since Tranks came back by time machine. Future time and space, the capital of the West. Three years ago, Luo Fei, ascali and others made a strong attack to kill the evil man-made sister and brother at one stroke, successfully saving the doomsday world on the verge of destruction. Without the threat of man-made man, the earth''s civilization revived. In order to recover the earth''s civilization more quickly, Luo Fei''s brother and sister once used the instant mobile ability to go to the King Star of the northern boundary to find the whereabouts of the new namec star, but It''s a pity, because Xinna Meike also suffered from misfortune, and finally failed to use the dragon ball to revive the soldiers who died on earth. But everything is moving in a good direction. Three years later, the fuel supply of the time machine is complete. On this day, Luo Fei and his family will return to their own time and space. "Bula, when you go back, you should pay attention to safety, take good care of yourself, and listen to another mother!" Before leaving, bulma held sun Bula in her arms. "Well." Sun Bula nodded with red eyes. It is worth mentioning that sun Bula, 9, is 1.3 meters tall, a head higher than askari, her sister. There is no way, pure blood Saiya people grow slowly. "Tranks, ascali, let''s go." Luo Fei waved goodbye to bulma, and several people flew into the time machine. Just like when they came, Tranks and Luo Fei held sun Bula and ascali respectively, and there was still some space left. When the cabin door is closed, the time machine rises slowly, and several blades on the fuselage rotate, bringing a ripple of time and space. Wow, a flash. The ripples of time and space gradually expand, accompanied by a roaring whirlwind diffusion, the time machine passes through the barrier of time and space and disappears from the future world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 Earth, Baozi mountain. In a flash, three years later, in the early morning, on the green mountain, the monkey king sat in the air more than one meter above the ground like an old monk. His eyes were closed tightly, and his whole body was full of momentum. The fierce storm "crackled" and bent the branches around him. Bang! Bang! Bang! As if the sound of heart beating reverberated in his ears, monkey king held his knees with both hands and thought deeply. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. A trace of golden light began to shine from the tip of his hair, and the breath began to rise with the sound waves. In a flash, he became a Super Saiyan. Feeling his power as a super sair, Monkey King looked thoughtful. After a while, the whirlwind floated and became normal again. "The power of the ordinary super Saier has reached a limit. According to Luo Lan, the next step should be to surpass the ordinary super Saier." "This level should be able to deal with man-made people. I''m not sure. I still need to further improve it." In the past three years, the monkey king focused on Cultivation and made great progress in his strength. But I still feel a little uneasy. Three years ago, when he and bulma came back from yadrat, they received the news that sun Bula and Luo Fei had gone to the future world together, which made their husband and wife worried for a while. Then they heard the news about man-made man from Qiqi. At first, when they heard about the strong enemy that Sun Wukong would face in the future, his first feeling was not fear, but excitement. He is not afraid of challenges. It''s just that in the future, he will die of disease, which makes him feel sorry. Different from the monkey king''s desire for the strong, other soldiers on the earth are not as calm as him. Because of the reminders of the future Tranks and the potential oppression of man-made people, everyone feels a sense of urgency. In the past three years, they have been working hard and their strength has increased a lot. Dada dada, light footsteps, bulma carrying a basket of food to Monkey King''s side, white and smooth cheeks with a faint smile. "According to Qiqi''s notice, it''s almost time for the man-made man to appear." Bulma sat next to the monkey king and took out the food from the lunch box. The monkey king gave a "hum" and began to eat. "The twelfth of May is today." "I don''t know what happened to Bula now. That child is really out of character. He went to another world without any notice. What if something happened?" Bulma complained discontentedly. "Don''t worry, there are roffy and ascali. They''ll follow. It''ll be OK." Bulma looked at the monkey king angrily, "if I didn''t know that Luo Fei and they went together, I would still be able to sit here safely." The monkey king laughs and eats the food. Bulma''s skill is good, and the prepared food is full of color and flavor. He wolfs down his breakfast. The sun has gradually emerged from the mountain, and the bright red color has dyed the clouds in the sky. The breeze is blowing on his face, with a cool cool feeling. After breakfast, the monkey king stood up and moved his hands and feet. The next second, his face became serious. He looked to the West and felt a strong breath coming up there. "What''s the matter, is there a man-made man?" Seeing the sudden change of Sun Wukong''s face, bulma asked anxiously. "No, it''s vegeta''s anger. That guy has finally become a super Saiya." "Hasn''t he left the earth yet? Will it affect the safety of the earth if he becomes a Super Saiyan at this time?" Bulma frowned slightly. The monkey king shook his head. "It doesn''t matter much." "That''s good." Bulma breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. For bejita, bulma doesn''t like him very much, because the earth suffered a great disaster four years ago. Although he was finally pacified by his husband, Monkey King, the earth also experienced a destruction. Now we are at the critical moment of man-made crisis. We really don''t want to see any more accidents on earth. The couple chatted again for a while. At about eight o''clock, the sun was already in the air, and the monkey king was ready to fly to the place where the man might appear in the notice. At this time, bulma took out a bottle of liquid medicine from her pocket, which was a special medicine for heart disease sent by Tranks. "Take this in case you need it!" "No, I''ve made a wish to the dragon and got a healthy body. I don''t think I''ll get heart disease any more." With that in his mouth, the monkey king took the medicine and put it into his pocket. "It''s a little safe on you," bulma said Monkey King nodded. Then bulma took out a yellow aircraft from the universal capsule, sat directly in the cab, and drove the aircraft to the place where the man-made man would appear. According to bulma''s words, she would go to see the man-made man and go back at a glance. Sun Wukong wanted to object, but when he thought that if the man-made man really appeared, it would be the same everywhere on earth, so he followed her heart."I''ll go with you. I''ll go back at a glance. You should be careful. If you can''t beat it, don''t hold it up. Move away in an instant." "I see." The monkey king laughs and fastens his seat belt in a hurry. ¡­¡­ At this time, several other places on the earth, such as bick and klin, had finished their three-year practice. At the same time, they opened their eyes. A wisp of light flashed through their eyes and flew up to the south of the earth. On the temple, Qiqi and suno also arranged for the practicing martial artists to let Bobo and dandy manage the temple. Then they floated down and disappeared in the clouds. ¡­¡­ At about 10 a.m. on May 12, on an island nine kilometers away from the southern city, on an ordinary morning, the sea breeze shrouded, the beautiful sea view reflected in the eyes, accompanied by the "quack quack" of the sand gulls across the water, spread their wings and fly, and the remote seaside Island entered a new day. The southern city, with a population of 300000, is located to the south of the capital of the south. But now, as usual, there are few people on the noisy streets, and there are few shops in front of them. Everyone seems to have agreed to hide at home. Except for a few people who do not obey the rules, the whole town seems to be in a standstill. Two years ago, the 26th World''s first martial arts meeting was held one year ahead of schedule. The cat king of the Earth Kingdom attached great importance to the competition and invited legendary martial arts masters such as Qiqi and monkey king as special guests. That is to say, at this martial arts meeting, the cat king learned about the disaster that might happen next. Knowing the harm caused by man-made people in another world, the cat king immediately decided to cooperate with the monkey king to move the population out of the southern city. But later, considering that this may affect the place where the man-made people appear and cause greater losses, he had no choice but to give up the idea of moving out. However, in order to reduce the losses, King cat made some efforts to let everyone stay at home as much as possible. By the sea, the shimmering light refracts the gorgeous light, a cluster of white flashes across the sky, and klin and others arrive at the appointed place one after another. On a small island near the southern city, soldiers from all over the world arrived one after another. "Well, we are the last to arrive." The jet plane roared. The monkey king and bulma stepped down from the plane. When they saw bick, they said hello with a smile. "Wukong, we''ve been waiting for a long time." Colin came forward with a smile and was a little stunned when he saw bulma. "Bulma, how come you''re here? It''s very dangerous here." "Yes, it''s not safe here." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go back at a glance." Bulma smiles and waves her hand. Seeing this, several people nodded and did not dissuade him. In fact, if there was a fierce battle with the man-made man, it would be almost the same to hide anywhere. At this time, Qiqi went to bulma''s side and asked in a low voice, "Bula, they haven''t come back yet?" "Not yet. When they come back, we must give them a good lecture. It''s too much." Burma said angrily. "It''s a bit wayward." Qiqi laughs with understanding. People talk and laugh. They wait for a long time on the island. Gradually, it''s past ten o''clock, but the figure of the man-made man hasn''t appeared yet. "It''s past ten o''clock. Why hasn''t the man-made man appeared yet?" Colin stood on the top of the hill, overlooking the town with many tall buildings below. "Is it possible that there are no man-made people here? After all, it''s a different world. Maybe many things are different... " "Don''t be too optimistic." Tianjin Fan said cautiously that the strength of man-made people who can make the super sairs of the future world feel difficult must be very terrible. Although they have carried out serious training in the past three years, to be honest, the promotion rate is not as big as that of super sairs. In the face of man-made people who may appear, they must be strict and give their best. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 As time passed in the southern city, Sun Wukong, Kelin and others went out to look for the whereabouts of the man-made man, as in the original work. They agreed to inform everyone with their breath once they found the man-made man''s whereabouts. Kelin and bick dispersed one after another, and Tianjin rice still went with jiaozi. The monkey king asked bulma to stay on the island, and then he left. Qiqi and suno guarded her. All of a sudden, a terrible energy suddenly appeared, which attracted the attention of the monkey king. It was klin''s Qi. He found the trace of man-made man. "There''s no man-made breath except the breath of Colin." "No, Colin''s anger is waning." Several people''s faces became dignified at the same time, speeding up to the position of Colin. On a street somewhere in the city, Colin was attacked by a powerful enemy and released his momentum at the first time. However, he was not an opponent of man-made man. After several rounds, he was seriously injured by man-made man, spitting blood in his mouth, and his breath became weak. "Bald, you are the companion of Monkey King!" "You seem to know in advance that we will be here!" A white bearded, wrinkled old man said in a cold voice. He was Dr. Gallo who transformed himself into a human. Next to him was another bloated man with a pointed corner on his head and a hat marked "RR", the symbol of the Red Ribbon Army. In order to supplement their experimental supplies, Dr. Gallo and manmade 19 went out to look for materials, but did not want to meet Colin in the small town of the southern city. Colin coughs up a mouthful of blood, swallows Xiandou to recover his strength, and stares warily at Dr. Gallo and others. "What a powerful man-made man, he was able to fight seriously with one blow. I''m afraid only Wukong and bik can deal with them with such strength!" The physique of the earth people limits their achievements. In fact, even though they have undergone strict training and their strength is several times stronger than the original work, the combat effectiveness of Kelin''s jiewang boxing has just reached ten million level, and he is still at an absolute disadvantage in the face of man-made people. "Well? In addition, there are several energies approaching. Is it the monkey king? Are they coming There was a cold light in Dr. Gallo''s eyes. Although he wondered why the monkey king and the Monkey King appeared here, he didn''t mind dropping the result in advance. Wow, the sky is shining with several brilliant lights, and the figures of Monkey King, bick, tianjinfan and others come to Kelin one after another. "Are these two guys man-made? I''m finally showing my true face Bick noticed that Dr. Gallo and man-made No. 19 were not far away, their eyes were cold, and their momentum increased rapidly. "There is no trace of breath on the body." Monkey king looked at it in surprise. "Hahaha, Monkey King, if you send it to me, I''ll be rude." Dr. Gallo laughed, and the chill made everyone frown. "Wukong, you should be careful. These two man-made people are not simple." Colin whispered a reminder. Monkey King nodded his head, took the initiative to step forward, and then burst out to drink, his whole body immediately lit up golden light. "You are the man-made man that Tranks said. If you want to harm the world, I will not let you go." "Tut Tut, from the beginning, it has become a Super Saiyan form. You are really a strange race. It''s a pity that my research on Saiya has not been smooth, otherwise I would not transform myself into what I am now. Forget it, it''s boring to tell you so much!" Although I don''t know why the other party knows his identity, Dr. Gallo doesn''t care about it. He looks cold and coldly. "On the 19th, kill them all together." "Yes, sir The man-made 19 roared, and the clown''s face showed a ferocious expression. Wow, the speed of manmade 19 and Dr. Gallo''s hand exceeded everyone''s expectation. No one could see their actions except bik who had been staring at the manmade and monkey king who had become a super Saiya. "Monkey King, do your best, don''t be lenient." Bick yelled. "I know." The cool light twinkled in the green eyes, and the monkey king''s body suddenly disappeared in the sight. Whew! When he reappeared, he had already come to the man-made 19. He grabbed the man-made 19''s arm and twisted it. The other hand was close to the other person''s chest. The violent force broke out in the other person''s chest. In an instant, a force strong enough to destroy the earth pulled off the man-made 19''s arm. Boom! A wave of Qigong is released and runs directly through each other''s chest. The manmade No.19 has only the power of the junior super Saiya, and is not the opponent of Monkey King at all. After three or two hard work, he is beaten without fighting back. However, the monkey king was surprised that after such a powerful attack, the opponent''s body became incomplete, but he did not lose his fighting ability.Manmade 19 is an energy absorbing robot generated from "nothing", so it has no pain. Even if only one head is left after being beaten, it will not simply die. At this time, the man-made 19, who was not the opponent of the monkey king, stretched out his other hand in an attempt to absorb the energy of the monkey king. "Eh?" The monkey king was startled. He realized that his energy was weakening and his face became dignified. He just burst out all his energy in one go. The energy flow of terror exceeded the expectation of No. 19, and his face was stunned. At this time, the monkey king did not retreat but advanced, and the golden light on his body was more fierce. One hand pinched the remaining hand of No. 19, and also took it off. With cold eyes, he grasped the neck of No. 19, and the more violent attack broke out. Boom! A violent explosion, just like the climate catastrophe, was shrouded in thick smoke for tens of kilometers. The man-made 19 was hit by a huge energy wave, and his body was directly smashed. A head flew out and drew a track in mid air. seeing this, the monkey king jumped up, raised his leg and kicked it. Man 19''s head was kicked to pieces. "It''s impossible. I''ve upgraded the energy of No. 19. The average super Saier can''t be his opponent at all." On the other side, Dr. Gallo, who was confronting with bick, was shocked when he saw that man-made No. 19 was so simply defeated by the monkey king. "Your intelligence is out of date. The power of the monkey king is improving all the time." Bick sneered and continued to fight Dr. Gallo. Peng! Peng! Peng! The sky vibrated, the air surged, large areas of violent energy scattered everywhere, and the earth roared. "Damn it Dr. Gallo''s face turned blue and he was a little flustered. The strength of Sun Wukong and others is far beyond his expectation, which makes him embarrassed without any preparation. At this time, Dr. Gallo''s mind began to retreat. He knew that although his energy was stronger than that of No. 19, his actual combat power was not much better than that of No. 19 because he was not a professional combat talent. But fortunately, what he is facing now is bick. His strength is not as terrible as that of the monkey king. "I''m not ready this time. I have to leave the battlefield as soon as possible. Don''t think that you can defeat me. When I release No. 17 and No. 18, I will kill you all." Dr. Gallo yelled angrily, and all the energy came out of the hole in his hand. Boom!! Just like a small sun in the city, the violent explosion immediately raised thick smoke, making the vision blurred. At this time, Dr. Gallo took the opportunity to hide under the ground, taking advantage of the man-made characteristics of no breath to hide. "Asshole, he ran away." As he watched the man-made man escape from his own hands, bick''s face was blue and his head was blue. "Look for it quickly. There is no breath on that man-made man. If he acts recklessly, the consequences will be unimaginable!" Klin and others began to worry. Although Dr. Gallo seemed that they couldn''t get any good from the monkey king, it was because the monkey king was too strong. For others, except bick, they were not his opponents. Now they have escaped, and the consequences are very serious. "Go back to the temple immediately. Maybe you can find the man-made man there." Qiqi''s cold voice came. The crowd could only nod. But at this time, a wave suddenly crossed from the distant sea. The air wave cut off the sea. A golden figure appeared in the sight of the monkey king and stopped in front of them. "Hum, karkarkarot, it''s like you''re fighting someone!" Begeta floats aloof in mid air, floating in golden light, which is obviously a super Saiya state. "I''m also a super Saiya now. Let''s compete with me!" "Begeta, we have something important to do now. Get out of the way." Sun Wukong has no time to chat with begita. Now he just wants to find Dr. Gallo as soon as possible to reduce unnecessary risks. But obviously, vegeta won''t let him. "Well, you are not afraid! Today, we must have a good division. " Vegeta said defiantly, full of invincible appearance. Sun Wukong''s brows were frozen. Sure enough, the troublemakers came again. After becoming a super Saiya, begita felt that she could do it again. But if you don''t beat bejita, the other party obviously won''t give up. Monkey king said to Qiqi: "you go back to the temple first, don''t let Dr. Gallo escape." Kiki nodded, a pair of bright eyes looked at begita, she has long seen that begita is a troublesome guy. "Brother Wukong, be careful." Concerned about a, Qiqi, bick, klin and other people do not stop, a few flashes, directly disappeared in the line of sight. After they left, the monkey king looked at bejita seriously, turned to condense, and became a super Saiya in a golden light."I owe you a beating, probably!" The monkey king murmured that this sentence was taught by Luo Lan. He didn''t know what it meant before. Now when he saw bejita, he probably understood the meaning of this sentence. Some people just have to strike them often to be honest, otherwise they will float again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 "Karkarkarot, all the troublemakers are gone. Let''s fight!" After seeing the monkey king accept his challenge, bejita roars excitedly, and the golden light on his body becomes more intense. He attacks the monkey king excitedly. When monkey king saw that begita was eager to fight, his face became dignified. Although the earth has been strengthened by two rounds of dragon balls, it is no longer a problem to bear the super Saiya''s energy, but the fierce battle will still have a huge impact on the people living below. The monkey king takes a look at begita, and then a flash of light flies to the other end of the ocean far away from the island city. When begita saw her, she gave a cold hum and rose to follow her. The two flew all the way to an uninhabited sea area like lightning. Several isolated islands floated on the blue ocean. The monkey king looked at the surrounding environment, determined that there was no life reaction around, and then fell on an island. Bejita landed on the top of two mountains. The two momentum faced each other. The rocks rolled down from the top of the mountain. The whole island trembled under the terrible pressure. The ground began to collapse, and the deep sea began to surge, rolling up a hundred meter high wave. "Kakaote, look, I''ll show you how good I am." Begita can''t wait to roar. The next second, two people at the same time action, launched a fierce battle. The sound of fighting is like a battle drum. The dazzling lights are flashing and hissing in the smoke. A cluster of bright light is across the sea. A ravine like a natural moat is expanding. The vast ocean is split in two and extends to the end of the line of sight. In the face of bejita''s attack, the monkey king calmly faced the attack. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" As the battle continued, the island under the feet continued to sink, the towering mountains and vast land were flattened by the impact of powerful energy, and in the twinkling of an eye, huge waves covered the island. Seeing the damage caused by bejita, the monkey king examined it carefully for a while, and was secretly shocked by the power of bejita. Unexpectedly, after four years'' absence, the strength of bejita has improved so much. "It''s amazing that vegeta has mastered such a powerful force only when he first became a super sair. If it wasn''t for the fact that I became a super sair a few years earlier than him, I might not be his opponent." "Unfortunately, his super Saier state is still a little unstable. If he can be stable for a period of time, his strength can definitely be stronger than now." At a glance, monkey king saw the reality of bejita. His body swayed from side to side and dodged on the sea. His simple actions made bejita''s attack ineffective. "Karkarkarot, don''t hide around, fight with me Begita''s face was ugly, and her face was black and she roared. "Good!" In the face of bejita''s request, monkey king gave a faint smile, his face became serious, his figure quickly flickered, and suddenly disappeared in the sight. Once again, he had come close to bejita. Bejita''s face was shocked, and his heart broke out in a cold sweat. "What a speed The thought flashed in my heart. Boom! Sun Wukong''s fist fell on bejita''s body, and a spark of metal collision burst out. Bejita''s face suddenly changed color, carrying the attack of Sun Wukong, but his body was hit by a huge force and flew several kilometers. "Damn it, how can karkarot be so powerful?" Green eyes show a touch of indifference, a wisp of cold light flashed in the pupil, begita never admitted that he was behind the monkey king, so a roar also exposed the most powerful force, launched a fierce confrontation with the monkey king. Super saiers are the most effective when they are in high spirits. In the face of an opponent who is defined as their old enemy, vegeta shows unprecedented determination. Wow With endless energy blowing, sweeping away the turbulent sea, a concave arc suddenly appears in the gentle ocean. Both monkey king and bejita are super sais, and they soon become a group. However, Monkey King''s strength is about to surpass that of ordinary super sais. Even though bejita''s strength has greatly increased after cultivation, they are not his opponents. It wasn''t long before begita was downwind. Pengpeng, Monkey King''s heavy fist, each action looks simple, but it can''t be defended. Pop! Another clap, begita''s arrogance weakened a little. "Hell, I''m also a super Saier. Why is my power so different from that of karkarot?" Bejita yelled angrily. He thought he had become a super Saiya. He could be in the limelight in front of the monkey king, but he didn''t want the other side to be stronger than he thought. Losing to monkey king again and again made him furious. ¡­¡­ High in the sky. In the temple. Qiqi, bick and others have returned to the temple and began to use the function of the temple to explore Dr. Gallo''s whereabouts. At this time, the storm of the battle between the monkey king and bejita in the south of the earth is transmitted through the coercion. Bick stands on the edge of the temple with a gloomy face, watching the situation in the lower world."That guy, vegeta, shouldn''t have left him on earth." "It''s useless to say that now. Wukong should be able to suppress him. Our top priority is to find a man as soon as possible." Compared with bejita, Tianjin fan is more worried about the missing Dr. Gallo. After all, according to the future youth, the harm caused by him is far greater than that of bejita. Bick nodded grimly, and everyone began to explore Dr. Gallo''s whereabouts. But for a long time there was nothing. "It''s impossible. There''s no trace of the man-made man." "Is it because there is no breath on the man-made man, so even the temple can''t find him?" Colin guessed. Qiqi shook her head, white eyebrows slightly frowned, "the temple is the center of the whole earth, as long as on earth, there should be nothing to avoid its exploration." "That man-made man is really not simple. No wonder he can do so much harm in the future." Bick and others are awed by the fact that the harmfulness of man-made people has risen several levels directly. "Wait, there''s energy..." Then Colin found something and exclaimed. "Man made?" "No, it''s blah and roffy." Klin shook his head with a surprise on his face. "They are coming back from the future world. Eh, the future youth is also coming. They are heading for Wukong''s position." Qiqi, bick and others heard the words and looked at the battle area of Monkey King and bejita. As expected, they saw four figures appear on the battlefield. They all exude a strong breath of energy, and their intensity is much stronger than that of Monkey King. "I haven''t seen them in a few years, and their energy has actually become so much stronger." "Bula, in particular, seems to be stronger than Wukong." Everyone can''t help but be horrified to know that sun Bula is only nine years old now. She is so powerful. Compared with her, what is the effect of her own cultivation. ¡­¡­ On the vast ocean, there are huge waves. Sun Wukong and bejita are still facing each other. At this time, the four figures appear in front of them. They are also super Saiya people, but both energy and momentum are far above them. In the face of the oppression of the four, the battle is obviously unable to go on. "What happened and why did you fight?" Luo Fei stopped the fight between the two sides, aiming at the sea area that had been destroyed beyond recognition, and asked monkey king in surprise. "Begita wanted to challenge me, so I agreed." The monkey king gathered his momentum and looked at his daughter, who had grown up a lot. He put up his face and wanted to scold her, but he didn''t say anything in the end. "Hum!" With a snort of anger, begita''s face became particularly ugly after they appeared. Some can''t believe their eyes. Super sairs, who have always been regarded as the top soldiers of sairs, suddenly appeared four, and they were still so young. When did super sairs become so cheap. Among them, he only knew sun Bula, the daughter of Sun Wukong. He had never seen the other two teenagers and a little girl. "Who are you that can even become super sais?" "My name is roffy, from Sarada planet, next to my sister ascali, you should have heard our names!" Luo Fei''s tone was flat. Ascali knocked her lower lip and nodded her head lightly. "My name is Tranks." Tranks was much more polite to begita. Suddenly hearing Luo Fei''s reply, bejita''s heart trembled and her pupils narrowed. "It''s Luo Fei and princess askali, members of the royal family of sharada planet..." Luo Fei and princess askari''s name can be described as thunderous, Tabor focused on introducing to him the situation of Sarada planet. The royal family of Sarada is far more noble than the royal family of vegeta. Like frasa, vegeta also believes that the history of Sarada is older. ¡­¡­ PS: Friday''s www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 It turns out to be the royal family of Sarada. No wonder it''s so powerful at a young age! After knowing Luo Fei''s identity, begita immediately understood why the other side was so powerful. After all, she inherited the more ancient and pure excellent blood of the Saian royal family, and she could become a super Saian at a young age, which is not incomprehensible. If you really count up, your own blood is slightly inferior to that of the other party. For begeta, who has always attached great importance to pure blood, it is natural that excellent blood gives birth to powerful soldiers. Begeta does not have much resistance to the power of Salada planetary kings. But to monkey king, bejita is very unconvinced. "It''s master rofei and princess ascali. I didn''t expect that you were on earth. My name is vegeta, and I''m from vegeta. Thanks to your care, my brother Tabor Vegeta was much more polite. "Hello." Roffy nodded. The so-called people who don''t laugh at the face, the low-profile of vegeta makes Luofei feel a bit good about them. They all say that vegeta is a person who wants to save face. It doesn''t look like this either! It also depends on people. For other people, begita doesn''t have such an attitude. "How can you be on earth?" Begita asked, he was puzzled that the royal members of the saians appeared on such a low-level planet as the earth. "My mother is an earthling." Bejita was stunned. He knew that there was some connection between the earth and Sarada, but he didn''t expect such a relationship. After chatting with bejita for a while, Luo Fei asked the monkey king, "by the way, aren''t you afraid of scaring people away when you make such a big noise here? According to the date, today should be the day when man-made people appear. " "In fact, we have already dealt with man-made people," said the monkey king "What about man-made people?" "I killed one, but let the other escape. Bick, they are searching for the whereabouts of the man-made man. I think there will be results soon." Luo Fei was shocked when he heard that monkey king had killed a man-made man. Tranks was even more overjoyed and asked, "it''s Mr. monkey king who killed a man-made man so soon. Is it No.17 or No.18 that you killed?" "No. 17, No. 18, I heard one old man call the other No. 19!" "Artifact 19, have you made a mistake?" Mr. Wukong, please tell me what happened to you "What''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Monkey king didn''t understand. At this time, askari said: "in another world, we meet artificial people called No. 17 and No. 18. No. 17 is a black haired boy with handsome appearance, while No. 18 is a girl image with golden hair. Their eyes are blue and they look very beautiful." "No, we met a fat man and an old man. I killed one of them, but let another old man run away. Are we wrong?" "Maybe the world is different, a lot of things have changed." Roffy made a judgment. "Ah, it seems that the old man really called out the names of No. 17 and No. 18 when he ran away..." The monkey king recalled for a moment, not sure. "That''s right. The man-made man did appear. The old man may be Dr. Gallo himself. No, we have to stop him. Otherwise, it will be another disaster if he releases No. 17 and No. 18." Although with the help of rofei and ascali, the future world has been saved, but for the possible man-made 17 and 18, transx can''t help but have some fear. "If we want to find them, we''ll go to the temple together." The monkey king said seriously. "Wait a minute, what are you talking about as man-made, the guy who fought with karkarot before?" Begita listened for a moment and asked. "You didn''t talk to Dad Said Mr. begita Sun Wukong said, "bejita has nothing to do with us, so we don''t know about man-made people." "Ah," said Tranks, thinking that bulma in this world is married to the monkey king, and has nothing to do with bejita. Bejita and the monkey king are not very familiar, and it''s normal that they don''t know about man-made people. That''s probably the difference in the world. Tranks shook his head with a wry smile, and then told the world of the future. After listening to the description of Tranks, vegeta was a little dull, and her face became not good. She said, "do you mean that in another world, karkarot and I both died in the hands of man-made people?" "It''s true that Mr. bejita and others were killed by man-made people, but Mr. Goku died of disease." "It''s unforgivable that my uncle was killed by just a few people..." The sharp intention of killing suddenly broke out from her body. Begita had a black face, the blue veins on her forehead were jumping suddenly, and her eyes were shining fiercely.Scornfully looking at the monkey king, "useless guy, Saiya people actually died of disease!" The Monkey King opened his mouth: "I don''t want to either!" "It''s a matter of another world, because with my arrival, a lot of things have changed. There should have been no man-made number 19, but now it''s happening There are also man-made 17 and 18. Although they are earth people, they have almost unlimited energy. In a word, they are very terrible. We must be very careful when dealing with them... " "Well, I know. Anyway, I have to see the so-called man-made people." Begita interrupted Tranks in a cold voice. Tranks opened his mouth. According to his estimation, the strength of vegeta who did not know the man-made information in advance should be the same as his world, that is to say, he is not the opponent of man-made. But with begita''s character, I certainly can''t listen to it. Roffy patted Tranks on the shoulder and said, "in that case, let''s go to the temple together. The sooner we find the man, the better." "Good!" "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ On the temple, roffy and Tranks and others move in a flash. Bick and Kiki see that they are all welcome up. To their surprise, even begita comes with them. Won''t he do anything? Bick looked at vegeta in his heart and thought. "Ah, Bula, you''ve finally come back. Let mom have a good look. Well, you''ve grown a lot!" Bulma saw sun Bula and took her in her arms. "Mom!" Sun Bula''s voice was clear. Roffy and ascali also say hello to bulma, and bulma gives them a hug. At this time, vegeta knew that the woman named bulma was still Luo Fei''s aunt, and this woman was the wife of Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka! "I see. The reason why karkarot became a Super Saiyan is because of the help of the Salada planet kings..." Bejita, who thinks she has discovered the truth, sneers. There is a reason why she was overtaken by a subordinate soldier. After hugging sun Bula, bulma looked at the purple haired Tranks with blue and purple eyes, "are you Tranks?" "Well!" Looking at his young mother, Tranks nodded. "The future world is hard on you." Tranks shook his head, "it''s not hard, because of rofei''s help. Now the future world has been restored to peace, and the mother of that world is leading us in the reconstruction work." "By the way, have you found Dr. Gallo?" "No, he seems to have disappeared from the earth. Even the temple can''t find him." "Did he go to his institute?" "It''s impossible. In the past three years, we''ve searched all the possible research institutes. The Earth Kingdom has searched for three years in a row..." The implication is that Dr. Gallo can''t hide anywhere else on earth. "Since it''s not on earth, it can only be in space." Young form of askari raised her head, tender cheeks show a smile, "I think you should not have carried out a search in outer space." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 "Well, that''s not true." Qiqi shook her head. Their previous concerns were all on earth, and they didn''t pay attention to the situation in outer space at all. "That''s right. If Dr. Gallo can''t be found on earth, his base is likely to be in space." Cline slapped his hand and responded, "as long as we conduct a comprehensive investigation into outer space, we can definitely find him." Bulma said: "the space is so big, who knows where Dr. Gallo will hide!" At this time, the old God came out of the temple, "leave this matter to me. I have been a God for so many years. I can''t give you any help in the battle, but I''m quite sure about finding people. The solar system is so big. If Dr. Gallo has a base, he must be in the solar system." "Bobo can help, too." Bobo''s voice was as calm as usual. "Please." Seeing the gods and Bobo volunteering, Qiqi''s tight face burst into a smile. The gods and Bobo are stationed on the earth all the year round. To say, their understanding of the solar system is far beyond her. With their help, there is no problem in finding Dr. Gallo. "Sometimes it can play a little bit of heat." The old God smiles kindly, turns his head and says to the young namik dandy, "dandy, you come with us, too. The power of the dragon in you helps to enhance the efficiency of the search." "Oh." Dandy nodded her head, and then went into the inner room of the temple with Bobo. Several people used the function of the room to search the whole solar system. When the gods helped to find Dr. Gallo''s whereabouts, the monkey king took Luo Fei and ascali and asked them about the story of another parallel world. Listening to Tranks tell himself about the tragedy of man-made man in that world, both Colin and tianjinfan were heavy hearted. "You must not look down on man-made people. In my world, it is because of this contempt that Mr. begita and Mr. bick are defeated one by one in their hands." "The strength of man-made people is absolutely superior to that of ordinary super Saiya people." A serious reminder on Tranks'' face. Looking at the monkey king and bejita in particular, the Saiya people are looking forward to meeting powerful opponents and fighting fiercely, which will make their blood boil! The expectation of unknown enemies is a common fault of the strong, which is especially serious for Saiya people, because they are proud that they can defeat them! But this kind of smart behavior often brings very terrible consequences. Tranks doesn''t want the monkey king in this world to be so stupid. Of course, with his own brother and sister Luo Fei in mind, Tranks has less worries than before. They have the strength to fight against man-made people together. They are afraid that some people will act smart to be stupid. "Is man-made that powerful?" Monkey King was surprised. He had a fight with Dr. Gallo, but he didn''t look very good. "It''s relative to different people to be tough." Askari sneered: "for us, the man-made strength of the world like transx is probably just like that, but for you, either I speak impolitely, or you are not rivals together!" "No!" Monkey King was shocked, and vegeta frowned unconvinced. "Don''t be unconvinced, uncle Wukong. Although your strength has reached the advanced level of super Saiya, it is estimated that you can deal with a man-made man. Don''t forget that the man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made It will only be more and more harmful to you "As for bejita, looking at his previous transformation, he should have just become a super sair. He certainly can''t beat the man-made." Ascali was very rude, but what she said was true. "Is the energy of man-made man infinite?" On one side, suno noticed the point. "If there is no accident, the energy of man-made 17 and man-made 18 will never fail." The news, like a bolt from the blue, made everyone cool. After hearing this, the monkey king fell into deep meditation. Of course, begita didn''t think she was so unbearable. She didn''t dare to refute. However, she saw a bunch of green light flash in ascali''s bright eyes, and a cold and violent momentum swept towards him. In this terrible momentum, vegeta is like a boat undulating in the eddy. Boom dream, begita body shock, pupil a shrink, the body can not help but back out of several steps, sweat Shua down. "This princess ascali is so terrible. It''s not the power of super Saiya!" Begita was horrified. "Ascali, put that away." Roffy''s hand is on ascali''s shoulder. "Hum!" A little warning was given to begita. Ascali snorted and soon gathered his momentum. At this moment, both monkey king and Colin knew the horror of man-made man. Everyone was surprised, and there was a chill behind him."Think about how to deal with man-made people!" Colin gave a wry smile. If the man-made people were as terrible as ascali said, they would be in great trouble. ¡­¡­ Solar system, near the orbit of Mars. A medium-sized spaceship with the letter "RR" is floating in the space. The appearance of this spaceship is not very gorgeous, and the internal space is not big. It was refitted by Dr. Gallo four years ago, and now it is used as a hidden research base. Inside the spaceship, the small space is relatively compact. Dr. Gallo stood in front of the sleeping module marked "17" and "18" for a long time, thinking of the humiliation he had suffered on earth, gritted his teeth and pressed the button on the sleeping module. Hiss! With two sounds of gas released, the cover of the sleeping chamber was opened, and the figures of No. 17 and No. 18 got up from the sleeping chamber. No. 17 is a young man with black hair, wearing a red scarf. No. 18 is a young girl with beautiful appearance, white skin and golden hair. At this time, she follows No. 17 and climbs out of the sleeping cabin. "Oh, at last, I''m willing to let us out." Cold and cynical, on the 17th, he went to Dr. Gallo, looked at Dr. Gallo''s hard face, and said in surprise, "eh, doctor, you have transformed yourself into an artificial person?" "On the 17th, don''t say it''s useless. I have a task for you now." "What mission?" Number 17 bends slightly toward Dr. Gallo. "The monkey king and his accomplices have already known about man-made people. They destroyed them on the 19th. I want you to kill them all." See 17 and 18 no different, Dr. Gallo began to give orders. "Did you even make number 19 Well, follow your instructions. " No. 17 sneered coldly, and his body suddenly flashed. When Dr. Gallo didn''t respond, he grabbed the sleep controller in his hand, and then crushed it with one foot. The sudden change made Dr. Gallo furious. "What are you doing on the 17th, rebelling?" "Why, isn''t that obvious?" No. 17 shrugged his shoulders and directly shot at Dr. Gallo. He got close to Dr. Gallo. His arm turned into a sharp machete and cut directly at Dr. Gallo''s neck. A white flash flashed. Dr. Gallo''s head rotated in mid air and fell to No. 18. At this time, the young girl, with her beautiful eyes lit up and a shallow smile, stepped directly on Dr. Gallo''s head. "Old man, we don''t want to be controlled by you for a long time." "Asshole, did you forget who brought you back and made you strong?" A touch of evil spirit appeared on No. 18''s beautiful face, with blue eyes flashing cold light, "our power is given by you, right, but we hate being controlled, without you, we will feel more comfortable." "Asshole!" Dr. Gallo was furious. But at this time, the 18th did not give him a chance to speak. His face was cold, and with a "click", he directly crushed Dr. Gallo''s head, and then his beautiful face showed a soft luster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Dr. Gallo died, in the hands of the 17 and 18 that he created. "Hee hee, I don''t have to be controlled by that annoying old man any more." After killing Dr. Gallo, a faint smile appeared on the moving face of No. 18, and two blue eyes looked around. Suddenly, they saw the deep and silent starry sky outside the spaceship. They were surprised and said, "when did Dr. Gallo put the base in space?" The 17th shrugged and said, "who knows, maybe you can''t get along on earth." Check Dr. Gallo''s body, pick up his palm to observe, see the hole shaped energy breath device above, disdain to say: "we have been able to make biological man-made, but still use this backward energy absorption device, it''s stupid enough." "Ha ha, maybe the success rate of man-made people like us is not high. Dr. Gallo didn''t practice martial arts, but he didn''t dare to reform himself rashly. Anyway, Dr. Gallo is dead, and he doesn''t care Hey, lapis, how do we get back to earth? " No. 18 is tilted. They can''t operate the spacecraft. "Since Dr. Gallo can come from the earth, there should be a small aircraft. Let''s look for it." On the 17th, he looked around. The space of Dr. Gallo''s base spaceship was not big. He swept the central hall and had a good view. The two brothers and sisters searched in the spaceship together. However, their spaceship has not yet found another large dormant device in another room of the base. It is the same as the dormant device they used to sleep in before, but it is a big circle. Besides the "RR" letter representing the Red Ribbon Army, there is a "16" number on it. "Ah, there''s another man-made man here, number 16? The serial number earlier than us seems to be purely mechanical. Since we have mastered the artificial human technology of wuzhongsheng, why did we switch to semi mechanical biotechnology later? " "Maybe there is some kind of defect!" Route 17. "I don''t know the strength of No.16. Do you want to open it?" No. 18 licked his ruddy lips, and his eyes glowed with curiosity. No. 17 nodded indifferently to let her decide for herself. As a man-made man of eternal energy, No. 17 is very confident in his own strength. No. 16 is ahead of the serial number, indicating that it is a more old model. Leaning over the man-made No. 16 in the sleeping cabin, No. 18 bent down and reached out to press the start button on the sleeping device. Whoa! With the lid of the dormant device open, the burly man-made 16 with brown hair stood up from the dormant device. "I''m number 18. My human name is lazuli." On the 18th, he stepped back and started, holding his chest with both hands and looking at the 16th, nodding. "16!" The man-made 16 replied with a dull expression. "It doesn''t look very smart?" Slender fingers against the chin, No. 18 around No. 16 to turn a few times, from time to time with Scallion white fingers poke No. 16 thick armor, is really pure mechanical structure. "16, what''s your strength like?" Asked the 17th. 16 good will smile, to tell the truth, "more powerful than you." "Haha, you''re really joking on the 16th." On the 17th, he was stunned, and then laughed. On the 16th, this guy has a sense of humor. No. 18 is also smiling, covering the corner of his mouth with his hand, obviously also did not take No. 16 seriously. "By the way, can you fly a spaceship on the 16th?" "Yes." No. 16 pointed to his brain. "Most of Dr. Gallo''s data are integrated into my brain, and spaceship technology is one of them." "Great. Let''s go back to earth." No. 17 and No. 18 were very happy. They asked No. 16 to control Dr. Gallo''s base spaceship. No. 16 nodded and sat in the cockpit of the base. Under the control of No. 16, the spaceship slowly sailed toward the earth and soon entered the thick atmosphere on the earth''s surface. ¡­¡­ In the northern part of the cold hilly mountains, snow covered the mountains, white as a fairy tale world, a cold wind blowing, snow hanging from the dense cedars. Boom! A shadow swept through the white snow, a loud noise, medium-sized spacecraft pressure on the frozen soil, the hurricane bent the trees within 100 meters around. The figures on the 16th, 17th and 18th stepped down from the spaceship. In the cold weather, they didn''t feel the cold at all, and their faces were filled with excited smiles. "Ha ha, finally back to earth." On the 17th, he stepped on the soft snow, picked up a handful of snow and kneaded it into a snowball. He threw it out hard. In the twinkling of an eye, with the sound of "hissing", it turned into a black spot and disappeared at the end. "It''s good to feel free, but the scenery around is monotonous." 18 beautiful face smile, looking around, blue eyes a little squint."Ha ha, lazuli, what are you going to do next?" No. 18 puckered his lower lip and said with a smile, "go get some money first, and then change all the clothes on him. I feel uncomfortable wearing these clothes all the time." "Yes, you girls love to be beautiful." The 17th laughed, and then said, "do you think we should go to the monkey king? In the instructions left by Dr. Gallo, we are asked to destroy them." "The strength of the monkey king is not weak. Before we became man-made, we were already famous Taoists. Do you really want to find them?" 18 mouth with a smile, of course, there is no fear on the face of the meaning. "It''s not good to kill people." 16 tone calm said. "Ha, we certainly won''t carry out Dr. Gallo''s instructions, but if we want to say that some of the most powerful people on the earth are the monkey king. According to the data, the monkey king can become a form called super Saiya. Isn''t it right to use him to test our strength?" No. 17''s face is a little wild. 18 felt the idea of 17 is very interesting, nodded, "super Saiya people, is indeed a qualified test object." "After all, is there any information about Mr. Luo Lan in Dr. Gallo''s database? If it wasn''t for the teacher''s advice, we couldn''t have the strength we have now. " 18 to 16. "If Mr. Luo Lan knew our present strength, he would be surprised." 17 laughs. On the 16th, he shook his head in a daze. "No, there is no Taoist named Luo Lan on the earth." "It''s impossible. Luo Lan''s strength is so strong. How can Dr. Gallo not collect data?" 17 surprised. Even if Luo Lan is not as powerful as monkey king, he should not be unknown. After all, the martial arts knowledge he taught was quite profound, which formed the foundation for their brothers and sisters to enter the practice. At this time, the 16th said: "there is a special existence among the people who are paid special attention to by Dr. Gallo. As long as Dr. Gallo''s micro robot is close to him, it will be destroyed by a strange force. Therefore, Dr. Gallo has not collected too much data about that person." "I don''t know if it''s what you call Luo Lan." "Oh, and such people?" No.17 and No.18 are very interested. After a little consideration, they think it''s probably their teacher Luo Lan. That is to say, with Luo Lan''s strength, how can he be a simple person? It must be because he is so powerful that Dr. Gallo''s investigation robot can''t get close to him. "It must be Mr. Luo Lan, but we don''t know where he is now, otherwise we should be grateful to him." No. 18 smoothed the golden hair hanging around his neck, and his cold face rarely showed gentleness. 17 is also nodding, for Luo Lan, they are grateful. "By the way, we all have nano bombs buried by Dr. Gallo in our bodies. Although Dr. Gallo is dead, this bomb must be disposed of. Well, it''s not very interesting for us to find the dragon ball on our way to find the monkey king." "The Dragon Ball seems to be made by God. I think it can be used. Maybe I can use it to find teacher Luo Lan." The 18th said gracefully. "I don''t mind." 16 itself has no opinion, so three people together, decided to find the dragon ball to solve the hidden problems, and then to challenge the monkey king, of course, before that, they have to get some money, give 18 change clothes, meet her pursuit of beauty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 In the hilly and rugged mountains, the winding highway is far away from the permafrost, and the undulating mountains present a green scene. On the road near the north, on the 17th, he grabbed a pickup truck and began to drive crazily. The pickup truck bumped all the way and gradually approached the nearby town. No. 18 is sitting on the front passenger''s seat, leaning against the window with her cheek in one hand. She looks at the beautiful scenery outside nostalgically. The breeze blows, the warm soft wind blows her hair, and the window brings a faint fragrance. "It''s changed a lot out there." 18 cold pudding road. "What?" 17 crazy with the steering wheel, did not hear the words of 18. "The martial arts atmosphere of the earth is stronger than that of our childhood." No. 18''s beautiful eyes glanced at No. 17. On the 17th, he nodded his head and said in a flat voice: "it''s probably because there have been several alien invasions. I have a sense of crisis in my heart. But if I say that this kind of effort is futile, what kind of constitution is the earth man, no matter how to cultivate, where can he be strong! " No. 16 was sitting in the back row, when he said: "there are several experts on the earth with combat effectiveness over 1 million, all concentrated in the west, where the temple is located." "How do you know?" The 17th looked back and asked strangely. "I have an energy detector on me to track them." Answer truthfully on the 16th. "Dr. Gallo is very thoughtful." "Lapis, don''t you say that the earth people can''t cultivate their powerful power? Now you''re beating your face!" The 18th chuckled. On the 17th, he dropped his mouth and said, "one million combat power is nothing. If you use all kinds of secret arts, it''s 10 million combat power. I don''t want to hurt my hair even if I stand still. Well, I don''t know if the power of super Saiya is enough for us to play "Super sais are very strong." Said the 16th. "Ha ha, lazuli and I have unlimited energy, super Saiya or something. It''s nothing special." No. 17 laughs and continues to turn his steering wheel wildly. "Hello, on the 16th, did Dr. Gallo make you to kill the monkey king? Since he has mastered the mechanical technology of making something out of nothing, why not later?" The 18th thought that Dr. Gallo''s behavior was abnormal. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 16 looked blankly out of the window for a while, "I don''t like killing." On the 18th, he suddenly realized and joked: "I see. You are also a failure made by Dr. Gallo. We are almost the same. So Dr. Gallo''s research is really a failure." No. 16 looked at the scenery outside and didn''t say anything. No. 18 turned his mouth and felt that No. 16 was like a piece of wood without any interest. Turning to his younger brother, No. 18 leaned back on the seat with his hands on his chest, "Nah, No. 17, it seems that there will be a world''s first martial arts meeting next year. The front few have good rewards. Are you interested in participating?" "I''m not interested in trifling." On the 17th, he shook his head disdainfully. After he became a man-made man, his character became arrogant, and he looked down upon the ordinary martial arts and Taoism in his heart. "I heard the bonus was good." 18 said softly. "Are you short of money?" 17 surprised to see eye 18, "if lack of money, you can directly rob the bank, no one can stop you." "It''s boring." The slender eyebrows of No.18 willow leaves were slightly picked, and they were not satisfied with the answer of No.17. There was no sense of achievement in robbing the bank. Then they felt a sense of indifference and reclined on the seat like salted fish. ¡­¡­ On the 17th, as they drove their minivan toward a nearby town, they were at the site of the former headquarters of the red ribbon Corps. Fifty meters underground, there is a secret research base. In the center of the research base, a purple humanoid was immersed in the experimental solution, two sharp corners on his head were broken, and his skin also showed severe scars. "Di!" "Di!" "Di!" Fierce alarm sound, a pair of code in the computer screen flash, followed by the super computer as if activated, open a series of programs. "Di, Dr. Gallo''s death has been detected. The preliminary plan is in operation!" "Di, Dr. Gallo''s death has been detected. The preliminary plan is in operation!" "Experiment 21 is ready to activate!" Gulu Gulu, the purple figure soaked in the solution spits out a series of bubbles in its mouth, and its eyelids move. The purple figure opens its eyes. The scarlet eyes flash through the cold light, and an evil breath spreads out, but it is soon blocked by the special material of the laboratory shell. ¡­¡­ In the vast void. In the temple. God and Bobo help Kiki to find Dr. Gallo''s whereabouts. When their spaceship landed on the earth on the 17th, this information was mastered by them."There is a spaceship coming near the polar region of the northern hemisphere, which should be Dr. Gallo''s experimental base, but it is strange that Dr. Gallo has not been found Three people came down from the spaceship, two men and one woman. One of the young men and women looked like Earthlings, while the other big one looked like a robot. " "They''ve got a truck and they''re heading for the nearest town." God will find the situation with the monkey king, they said, this information immediately attracted attention. All of them stood at the edge of the temple and looked down. Their eyes penetrated the distance of ten thousand li. They aimed at their truck after the 17th, and saw clearly their appearance through the window. "It''s man-made 17 and 18, and they did show up." Tranks took a deep breath, his face heavy. Although the space-time here is quite different from that of him, the man-made 17 and 18 still appeared. "Well, are those young men and women artificial numbers 17 and 18?" Colin was surprised. "It''s really them on the 17th." "Yes," he affirmed. "I didn''t find the old man before." "That old man is Dr. Gallo himself. Now there are only two possibilities. Either he hides and has other plans, or he has been killed by them on the 17th. After all, in the future world, Dr. Gallo died in their hands on the 17th." "Who''s with them on the 17th?" No. 17 is a black haired boy, and No. 18 is a beautiful blonde girl. Who is the big guy sitting in the van with them? "I don''t know, there are no such artificial people in my world!" "Hum, what are you waiting for? If all the man-made people show up, go and defeat them directly!" There was a strong sense of war on begeta. Although they always emphasized the power of man-made man, he would not believe it if they didn''t really fight each other. It''s just a man-made man. It''s up to me, vegeta. With this in mind, vegeta''s whole body flashed with a violent breath, whew, jumped down from the temple, a flash galloped, and flew towards them on the 17th. "Well, vegeta is in such a hurry. He''s not their opponent on the 17th." As soon as Tranks was in a hurry, he flew away, and sun Bu followed him. Seeing this, they also went down from the temple one after another. Luo Fei and askari looked at each other, shook their heads and decided to stay in the temple for the time being. Anyway, if there was any crisis, they could move in an instant. ¡­¡­ Azrael, level 50. A snow covered lake, white snow covered around the lake, Lake Center, thick ice up to several meters thick, standing on the ground. The environment of each area inside the planet is different, including deserts, hills, polar glaciers and vast oceans. Starting from the 40th level, it is difficult to survive without the power of super Saiya Level 3, and the 50th level is a relatively high-end level. Luo Lan stood calmly on the ice. The strange gravity pressed on him and made his body bend slightly. The sudden rising pressure tempered every cell in his body. The two dragon gods in his arms also murmured under the huge pressure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 There is no doubt that mieshenxing contains incomparable divine power. This kind of energy tends to destroy. When energy enters the body, it begins to replace all cells spontaneously. Old cells are destroyed and new cells are born. Sixty trillion cells in the whole body absorb energy, and impurities are squeezed out of the body every second. Burned out by the burning flame. This kind of fast-paced replacement makes Luo Lan completely reborn, but it does not affect his life. It''s a matter of course, or rather, that every growth in ares is evolving to a higher level. From the first layer to the last 108 layers of aegis, it is the process of evolution from human body to divine body. "Crackling!" The golden radiance flashed on the body surface. With the frenzied energy running in the body, Luo Lan''s eyebrows wrinkled, and the crystal sweat gradually exuded, and then quickly evaporated by the hot flame. Boom! Suddenly, the air pressure of 100 meters around Luolan was suddenly shocked. The violently vibrating air squeezed each other and made a "squeak" sound. There was a shiver. The snow was crushed into debris. The frozen lake suddenly sank, and cracks were opened. The sinuous cracks continued to spread. Soon it was all over the lake. "Boom!" The ice layer several meters thick was squeezed by a huge force and burst suddenly. The sharp ice debris and the rolling lake water shot like a sharp arrow, wheezing, piercing the air. The overwhelming energy storm spread to a range of kilometers. Suddenly, a small sun rose on the ground and illuminated everything around. At this time, Luo Lan''s energy also soared wildly. The original stable super Saiya super power was instantly broken, and a breath of destroying the sky and the earth, which seemed to destroy everything, was exposed. A fire red energy envelops his body like a flame, and the sound of the Dragon sounds in his ears. Two different colors of dragons take off and twinkle around him. The mysterious power of the Dragon God gradually merges with the manic spirit of mieshenxing, strengthening Luo Lan''s physique. From the energy point of view, after surpassing the super Saier super power, Luo Lan has completely transcended the super Saier level. It''s not super sair 2 or super sair 3, but a state of complete ambiguity. His breath is quite calm, and there is no excess power of violence. Although his hair is still golden, the golden light is very weak, and it is still alternating with black. This kind of situation is a bit like the state of super Saiya for the first time. It is just that it changed from black to gold at that time, but this time it completely reversed. Huge billows billowed and golden lightning fell from the sky. With this lightning shot down, Luo Lan''s breath changed from quantitative to qualitative. "Buzz..." The golden light that blocked the sky began to shrink, and the exposed electric awn began to become sparse until it slowly disappeared "Is it about to break through?" He mumbles to himself, laughs, closes his eyes, meditates, and goes all out to make a breakthrough. He has a feeling that as long as he carries on, he will completely restore the super sair state to normal, and he will completely master the power of super sair level in normal. All of a sudden, a feeling of trembling in his spirit surged up, which made his whole body tremble suddenly. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Regardless of the vast energy around his body, he continued to calm his heart completely. Crystal sweat oozed from his cheeks, and soon his whole body was wet. Little by little, three hours passed in the twinkling of an eye. Luo Lan is standing on the lake. At this time, the lake is boiling under his energy. "Super Saiya people can burst out terrible power under the stimulation of anger, but this kind of energy is very short. It''s not that it''s extremely difficult to gain an advantage when there is a big gap between the strength of the two sides The longer the fighting time, the more unfavorable it is for the super Saiya. " "I need a steady, 100 percent full power state." "It''s just like the original work in which the old king God has exploited the potential of monkey rice." After shaking his head, Luo Lan has a little emotion in his heart. He has been pursuing to transform the power of super sais into normal power. After all, the power of super sais is not stable. With the fluctuation of emotions, it will cause great burden on the body. However, it is undeniable that the super Saiya state also has its advantages, that is, when the self is weak, it can break out the power far beyond itself, and win in a desperate situation. When Luo Lan was young, he used the power of super Saiya many times to save himself from danger, but with the improvement of the level, he understands that the limitations of super Saiya will be greater and greater. Especially after reaching the high-level cosmic level, the experts often appear and disappear. If the former normal state and Super Saiyan state are still maintained, then I''m afraid there is no chance to change, and I will be defeated. It''s not to say that the super sair''s state has been eliminated, but to make changes, just as Weiss said, to feel and fully absorb the power of the super sair. Another hour later, the light on Luo Lan''s body gradually weakened."Puchi!" "Puchi!" All the light disappeared. By this time, his hair had turned black again, and his muscles had become more relaxed. He looked like an ordinary man who had not been trained at all, but his breath had not weakened at all. It still has the power of its heyday. Open your eyes, amber golden eyes flash a wisp of lightning. The black haired golden pupil, whose tail is still red, is very similar to the earliest golden pupil mimicry Super Saiyan form a long time ago, but in essence, it has undergone earth shaking changes from the inside to the outside. This is Luo Lan''s normal now, even if there is no will drive, there is terrible energy in her body. Clenched his fist, feeling wonderful, full of peak power. "Boom!" With a fist, the white land of ice and snow was rushed out of a 100 meter wide moat and spread to the end of the moat. The entire 50th level of Ares has been alerted. He put away his fists, put on a happy smile and climbed up his cheek. Luo Lan laughed. He knew he was more perfect now. "This attack is stronger than my previous one with all my strength!" According to the estimation of such strength, even if he stopped practicing, he would be sure to go up a few more levels to reach the 53rd level of the planet. The perfect normality of black hair and golden pupil has greatly improved his strength. Looking at the bright red tail around his waist, he can''t help thinking. Just like the last time he broke through the full power of super sair to achieve super power, and at the same time he could become super sair 2, his ape power did not seem to disappear. In addition to the perfect normal, the potential of the tail also needs to be tapped. After a turn, his appearance seems to have changed back to the original state. Is this a return to nature and a new start? "I''ll think about it later, but I can''t think about it now." Luo Lan smiles. Weiss''s training for him is divided into three stages. The first stage is to master the existing strength under the normal condition, and now he has reached it. The second stage is to master a kind of strength called "aura realm", which is the basis of practicing self extreme mental skill. Only after the completion of the second stage can he be qualified to learn the free extreme skill. At this moment - there is a twist in the void, a ripple spreads out, and the dark red figure of Wes appears beside Luo Lan. "It''s great that you have mastered the power of the super sair so quickly. It''s a surprise to me. Among the people I''ve instructed, you have made the fastest progress." Weiss said softly and landed beside Luo Lan. "Weiss, what are you doing here?" Luo Lan asked strangely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "I''ll bring you a piece of news. By the way, I''ll take a look at your progress. What I didn''t expect is that you can control the strength of super Saiya so quickly. It''s true that this feeling of lifting heavy as light has grasped the essence of martial arts practice. It seems that you can carry out the second stage of training." Weiss praised for a while, and his voice was as calm as ever. Luo Lan smiles modestly. In front of the angel, he can''t be complacent about his progress. His face is straight and he is curious about what news Weiss has brought him. "What''s the news, Wes?" "Your child has come back from other time and space." Weiss said faintly, and his tone became stern. "Although it''s because it''s through parallel time and space, it doesn''t cause any disaster, but this kind of illegal use of time machine can''t happen again. If it''s known by the great God or other destruction god of the universe, our seventh universe will be in big trouble." The greatest harm of time machine is that it can change the time axis and produce unstable parallel space-time and space-time fragments. The influence of this kind of space-time is large-scale, not limited to the seventh universe, so the gods of other universes do not want to have uncontrollable influence because of the violation of a certain universe. If people find that someone in the seventh universe uses the time machine, it will become the target of public criticism and be excluded by other universes. The seventh universe itself is not popular in the whole universe. If this happens again, it will only make the seventh universe worse. See Weiss tone so severe, Luo Lan immediately face serious up, "please rest assured, I will be good reprimand, strict care of them." "Well." Weiss nodded faintly, as if nothing could make his face fluctuate. "It''s not a case in point. Because of the personal reasons of Lord birus, our seventh universe is not welcome in front of the gods, and we can''t let people get hold of it any more. Of course, the existence of parallel time and space is inevitable. As long as we don''t borrow the ability of time machine, then even if we go through parallel time and space, there is no problem. After all, there will be no new time and space, and the gods won''t care too much about it. " Powerful gods have the ability to travel through parallel time and space, which is a little higher than the universe. People will have a higher tolerance for this kind of situation. For example, Luo Lan once accidentally entered the alien universe. Even if he was known by the great God and others, he would only look at it more. He had an impression in his heart, but he would not be punished. "By the way, when it comes to the time machine, there''s one more thing for you." Weiss suddenly thought of something. "According to my observation, there is more than one time machine on the earth now. About four years ago, some time machines arrived on the earth." ¡°¡­¡­ The rule of angels is to remain neutral. As long as there is no disaster affecting the whole universe, angels can''t interfere in the affairs of the mortal world. However, the king God of the seventh universe is too young to inherit the responsibilities of the king God of the world. Up to now, he is still entangled in the affairs of boo, the demon man, and indulges in the management of the universe... " "So take this opportunity, I hope you can get rid of other time machine issues as well." "Other time machines?" After listening to Weiss''s words, Luo Lan was stunned for a moment, and quickly reflected that what he said was the time machine that Shalu took. According to the original story, Shalu''s time machine arrived on earth just four years ago when bejita and others invaded. Shalu comes from other parallel time and space. Even if Luo Lan once made a wish with the dragon ball not to study the gene of Saiya, it only works on the present time and space. Shalu of other time and space can still be born. To Luo Lan''s surprise, there is Shalu in his world. "I see. Leave it to me!" Luo Lan nodded her head to answer. Weiss said with a smile: "well, when you finish dealing with the earth, I will teach you the second stage of training. Do you need me to send you now?" "Can you wait a moment? I want to explain the situation to Sophia." "Of course." Wes nodded. Pick up the hand of the staff, light point on the ground, brilliant glow shining, will soon be Luo Lan wrapped up, the next second two people came to the 32 th layer of the star. Level 32. Purple thunderstorms are like silver snakes winding in the void. In a land full of thunder and clouds, zephylia is fighting with the demons with sweat. Since the 30th floor, mieshenxing needs the strength of super Saiya Level 2 to survive here. For zephylia, this kind of pressure is bearable. Although her strength is the weakest among Luo Lan and buluoli, after so many years of cultivation, her strength can not be underestimated. She is also an invincible master in the universe. In addition to the three years of hard work after entering the star of extermination, the strength has been constantly breaking through, which is not much worse than Bu ou. If it wasn''t for the miraculous effect of each level of Azrael on cultivation, with the strength of zephylia, we could have gone directly beyond level 40. "Wow!" A flash splits the clouds and lands, and Rolan and Wes appear beside Saifeiya.Luo Lanshan is now beside Saifeiya. After Saifeiya discovers Luo Lan, she naturally leans on her body and says, "how did you come here?" "Roffy and ascali are back. Come with me and meet them." "Good!" Sophia''s beautiful voice sounded, and a delicate fragrance came. "Eh, how can you return to the golden pupil state and not maintain full power?" Saifeiya looked at Luolan''s state, looked at him up and down, and felt that his man was different. "Although it''s still black hair and golden pupil, it''s not golden pupil. It''s my normal now!" "Did you break through later?" Said Sophia pleasantly. Luo Lan burst out laughing and said his situation without concealment, "I have integrated the super power of super Saiya people into the normal state. Although there is no transformation now, I can play 100% of my power anytime and anywhere, and I don''t have any physical burden." After hearing this, the whole person was in a daze, and a pair of red eyes as beautiful as gems were shining,. "You don''t need to change now?" "Yes, that''s my normal. I have all the power. Of course, the super Saier can also change, but the focus of power seems to have changed His tail is still red. If he becomes a super Saier, his strength will not be greatly enhanced, but his explosive and fighting ability will be improved. On the road of ape like Saiya, there is still potential for development. "It''s amazing. I''ve been overtaken by you so much before I know it." Saifeiya doesn''t know how to describe her feelings. There are envy and surprise. This man was tempered by her when he was a child, but now he has completely left her behind. Looking at Luo Lan becoming stronger step by step, her heart is filled with emotion, and her white face can''t help bursting into a sweet smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 Small town in the south. No. 17 and No. 18 drove out of the rugged mountain road to enter a small town. In the clothes, No. 18 stood in front of the mirror and put on various postures, comparing his clothes with a basket of other styles of clothes. Delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkled, 18 dissatisfied to take off a set of body, put on another. The boss said with a smile: "this dress fits very well. Is the beautiful lady satisfied?" No. 18 said: "it''s terrible. It''s a small town in the countryside. There''s not a nice one. Just let it go. When the big cities are changing into good-looking ones. " No. 17 leans on the shelf of a new one and glances at the new clothes on No. 18. "It looks ok. Don''t be too picky. Besides, who are you wearing so beautiful for?" 18: "hum, you don''t understand!" "I don''t know what you girls think. It''s just a few pieces of clothes. I''m still picking them out." No. 17 shrugged and looked at No. 18, who was constantly changing clothes, but shook his head helplessly. However, in order to appease No. 18''s mood, he still proposed to go to the big city. On the 18th, thinking that big cities are more developed than small towns, he nodded his head and agreed. Originally, the three people planned to travel slowly, but since they wanted to buy clothes on the 18th, it was not a big deal to speed up for the time being. They didn''t care about the pickup truck they had snatched, and they just soared into the air. "Hello, guest, you haven''t paid yet!" The owner of the clothing store yelled. "Not without you. Here you are." 17 light voice said, took out a stack of money from the pocket to the boss, to 18 paid for the clothes. Because they kept the memory before they were transformed into human beings, although the characters of No. 17 and No. 18 were a little indifferent, they didn''t lose their humanity. They knew that they still paid for things. The boss catches the bill and looks at the figure they left on the 17th. "Ah, Wukong is a martial arts school. I''m not old enough. It''s really amazing!" Wukong is a symbol of the martial arts and Taoism. Only by mastering Wukong can we be regarded as a successful martial arts and Taoism. After the popularization of Science in the Earth Kingdom during the Spring Festival, we can roughly recognize it even in remote rural towns. When the owner of the clothing store saw that they were flying away on the 17th, he was awed. ¡­¡­ "You just gave me too much money. A stack of money can buy half of his clothing store." Facing the genial wind, No.18 squints his eyes, and the golden hair is dancing in the ear petals. 17 Don''t care to say: "anyway is robbed, give more to give." 18 light way: "later put your money in me here." "Ha?" 17 did not respond, looked at 18 one eye, "well, you don''t bother to give you, seriously, we artificial people don''t care about money, not enough directly to rob, anyway, no one can resist." "You have a point." The 18th thought for a while. A few people talked and laughed, and soon came to the top of a city group. Landing on the rooftop of a high-rise building, No. 18 licked his ruddy lips and took aim at a large shopping mall. Just as several people were ready to walk towards the shopping mall, No. 16 suddenly looked at the sky. "What''s the matter?" "There are several powerful energies approaching. It may be the monkey king." 16 Mullen road. No. 17 chuckled with interest: "Oh, the prey is coming so soon. According to Dr. Gallo''s information, the monkey king can become the so-called Super Saiyan. Ha ha, I don''t know what the super Saiya''s strength is. Can they fight against the man-made? I really want to see it! " "If you want to fight, fight!" On the 18th, she lifted her hair, jumped off the roof and walked towards the shopping mall. See 18 straight away, 17 shrugged, said to go with her, monkey king they have him alone to deal with enough. "Tut, how about the 16th? Do you want to move your hands and feet?" "I don''t like fighting." The 16th is a direct statement of attitude. "Then I''ll be the only one to play." The 17th didn''t expect the old model of the 16th to help. He jumped up and flew towards the edge of the urban agglomeration, and then waited for the monkey king on a raised hill. After about three minutes, the sky flashed a few lights, and the first one arrived was bejita. After bejita fell, Sun Wukong, bik, Tranks, sun Bula, and klin also arrived one after another. "Hi, Monkey King, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, huh? Who is this man with a sword on his back? " On the 17th, he said hello to the monkey king like an old friend, focusing on a look at Tranks. It seems that there is no such person in the information. ¡°¡­¡­¡± 16 shook his head. "It''s really a man-made man. I can''t feel any breath!" Sun Wukong and others saw No. 17 and No. 16. No. 16 is pure mechanical and has no human breath. Since No. 17 has not started to practice, his weak energy is also covered by man-made energy."They knew we were coming back for them!" Colin felt something bad and took a deep breath to calm his nerves. "Well, where''s number 18?" Sun Bula looked around and found no sign of No. 18. "Don''t know, can ambush in where?" "Be careful, they are powerful!" Tranks''s face was heavy. "It''s no big deal. It''s just a man-made man." Bejita snorted with disdain. Looking at No. 17 and No. 16, his mouth showed a trace of defiance. He became a Super Saiyan, and his great energy suddenly turned into a flaming flame. "Two men, let me bejita deal with you!" "Oh, even vegeta can become a super Saiya?" On the 17th, he was a little surprised and shook his head, with a charming smile on his pretty face. "Unfortunately, Saiya people are always overconfident and don''t know the gap with their opponents." "You really don''t do it on the 16th?" The 16th shook his head to show his attitude. "Well, I''ll play the game by myself." No. 17 straightened his sleeves, straightened the scarf around his neck, and walked toward begita. "Which one of you should go first, as a friendly reminder, you can go together. We can control a little energy. If the noise is too big, it will damage the surrounding scenery." "Don''t be ashamed!" 17 arrogant attitude completely angered begita, saw his whole body momentum soared up, clenched his fist on the impact towards 17! "Be careful, bejita''s combat power is almost one billion!" 16 suddenly said. "Only one billion!" Bang! Under the powerful momentum of vegeta, No. 17 stood still, with a faint smile on his face. "It''s my turn!" Boom! Calm cheeks become indifferent, 17 suddenly seems to have become a fierce beast, the whole body sent out a cold and piercing chill, gas field is no less than bejita! With a slight step on the toe, the ground suddenly cracked, and the whole person flew up, and instantly came to begita. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 How fast! In the twinkling of an eye, No. 17''s body has come close to her, and begita has no time to react. Her chest has been boxed by the other side, and the whole person flies backward. The whole process was unexpected. When he came back, a cold sweat came out of his forehead. He realized that the man-made man was really not simple! The body suddenly taut, did not wait for him to think much, 17 swift and violent attack then called over again. Bang Bang Sand! In a series of matches, from the first, a strong impact came like a whirlwind, directly pressing begita to fight. Begita''s fight became more and more gloomy, and her fists and kicks became heavy. "It''s not good. It doesn''t seem that vegeta is a match for that man-made man at all!" Next to him, the monkey king looks at the downwind bejita, and his eyes become worried. "Tranks, is your man-made that good?" Kling swallowed his saliva. He couldn''t see the movements of both sides. He raised his head and asked Tranks. Tranks shook his head: "no, my man-made man is just as good as I was three years ago This is also what he doubts. Although there are differences between the two worlds, the strength of man-made people is too different. "Maybe the man-made people on both sides are different." Bick''s face was heavy. In the news of Tranks, there is no mention of the big man-made No.16 nearby, which has shown that there is a difference between the man-made people in the two worlds. Although it seems that bejita can still stand in a group with No. 17 now, all the people present are experienced warriors and Taoists. Their keen eyes have long discovered the embarrassing situation of bejita. The energy of No. 17 is far above bejita, as if fighting with bejita. In fact, they just play with bejita all the time. Super Saiya realm consumes gas very quickly. If it can''t solve the opponent quickly, vegeta is doomed to fail. "It''s not good. Even the super sais are not the opponents of man-made people!" Sun Wukong has a dignified face. He thought that after several years of hard preparation, he should be able to deal with man-made people easily when his strength has been greatly improved. But now, it seems that he and others are too optimistic. Even bejita has no way to deal with man-made people. It seems that things are not good! "Wukong, let''s go up and help!" Beck said. "But that man..." Monkey King pointed to the man-made 16 who was watching the play. "Yes, there is another man-made man here!" Klin and others looked at No. 16, immediately numb scalp, scared out of a cold sweat. No.17 is already so powerful. If No.16 is also powerful, they really can''t cope with it. Besides, there is a man-made No.18 around who doesn''t know where to hide. Even if we have monkey king, bejita, Tranks and sun Bula on our side, it doesn''t seem to have an advantage in the face of three man-made people. Just as the monkey king was struggling with what to do, No. 16 nodded to them kindly. "You can do it if you want. Don''t care about me." Monkey King opened his eyes wide: "don''t you do it?" Looking at the scenery of nature on the 16th, there was no expression on his stiff face. "No. 17 is very strong. You are not his opponents, and I don''t like fighting. Dr. Gallo made me to kill you, but I don''t like killing." "You''re not like the rumor." The monkey king took a deep look at No. 16. He was really a different man-made man. Thinking of this, the monkey king also became a super Saiya to join the battle of Taoism. "Nah, Tranks, these artificial people don''t seem to be evil. Shall we do it?" Sun Bula grabbed the sleeve of Tranks and lived in the future world for three years. Her strength is not inferior to that of artificial human. Tranks looked blankly at No. 16, and fixed his eyes on vegeta and monkey king who were fighting with No. 17. "Wait a minute, I want to observe." ¡­¡­ In the shopping mall, No. 18 stands in front of the mirror, constantly changing clothes and posing in various attractive postures. And then change it into another one that you can''t see. Finally, I put on a white coat, with a black open small coat, a pair of black trousers, a golden chain on the belt, and a fit dress on the 18 slim body, which looks full of youthful and beautiful atmosphere. He took a pearl necklace and hung it around his neck. No. 18 twisted his body and stood in front of the mirror, looking at his dress with satisfaction. "It looks much more beautiful." "Pack it all up!" No. 18 put a push of clothes on the counter. The waiter of the store immediately counted her with a smile. At this time, there was a loud "bang" and a light ball lit up on the edge of the city. The whole shopping mall swayed like an earthquake. All the people were prostrate on the ground. After a few seconds, they all ran away in a panic, even the maid who checked out was gone. 18 frowned, mouth muttered: "17 that guy, the noise is too big."Anyway, there is no check-out, and the No. 18 clothes are stuffed into a blank universal capsule, which also saves a lot of expenses. Swaggering out of the mall, it seems that the overall situation of vegeta and No. 17 is settled. Even if the monkey king and vegeta are united, they are only tied with No. 17. Seeing Sun Wukong and bejita fall into a bitter battle, Tranks and sun Bula are finally ready to come forward for support. A fuzzy figure flashed by. The beautiful figure of No. 18 appeared on the battlefield. His indifferent eyes swept Tranks and said to No. 16, "No. 16, you stop them!" The 16th nodded: "OK." "Be careful!" Trenks and sun bulaton were on the alert, and the fighting situation changed rapidly. Shua, No.16 took two steps forward, the ground suddenly picked up a few gravel, the body suddenly became fuzzy, appeared again, directly came to the front of Tranks, two hands clenched into a fist, aimed at the back of Tranks, hit hard! As soon as I saw him, I shot Tranks out. Then he flashed out in front of sun Bula. Bang! Sun Bula was also shot away. No. 18 looked at No. 16 in surprise. Tranks and sun Bula are super Saiya at least. Although they don''t know how they are compared with Sun Wukong, it''s really beyond her expectation that they were defeated so easily. "Is the strength of No.16 really as strong as he said?" Tender lips gently like, 18 spit, showing a bright smile, just like painting gourd to bick and Tianjin rice they attack. Bang, bang! Two. Bik and tianjinfan fell down, and the graceful posture of No. 18 flashed, and suddenly came to No. 17''s side, "don''t play, just put them down!" "Well, well, I see." No. 17 raised his hand. As a man-made man with infinite energy, even if he faced two super sais alone, he had no pressure and no loss of energy. "Shall I give you begita?" Number 17 points to vegeta. "All right!" No.18 wrist movement, a charming smile on his face. "Damn, I despise the super Saiya!" Begita is furious. For him, super sairs are respected like totems of ethnic groups. Now they are looked down upon. What makes him especially angry is that he is not an opponent of man-made people. "Hoo, after fighting for such a long time, his breathing was not disordered at all!" The monkey king''s face was anxious, and several beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead. "Be careful!" The monkey king suddenly cried out. "Huh?" Bejita was puzzled for a moment. Suddenly, a cold wind came down, and bejita''s eyes suddenly shrank. Then he saw the moving figure No. 18 coming to him. A beautiful face was only 10 cm away from him. Bejita could even feel some golden hair floating in front of him. The heart "clatters" a, an ominous premonition rushes to the heart, the body suddenly tenses, the swift attack then greets. At this time, No. 18 seemed to have a premonition and deftly evaded the attack of bejita. His two sky blue eyes flashed a trace of light and sneered. One leg was raised high and violently kicked out. He even kicked bejita''s arm with one foot. Click! Begita screamed bitterly, bending her whole arm in the opposite direction. The whole arm is broken. "Vegeta!" Monkey King roared. "Monkey King, I''m here. I want to go there." No. 17 blocked the way of the monkey king. At this time, Tranks and sun Bula also flew back from a distance, but No. 16 was in front of him, making him unable to rescue. ¡­¡­ The sky is clear. In the temple, Luo Fei and ascali watch the battle in the lower world. After the monkey king is defeated by man-made men, their faces are full of surprise. "The man-made strength here is much more powerful than that in the Tranks world. Uncle Monkey King and bejita are not rivals!" "Well, do you want to do it?" "Come on, the 17th and 18th are not evil. They should not be bad people." Ascali shakes her head. She doesn''t want to meddle in the affairs of the earth! What''s more, although the strength of No. 17 and No. 18 is better than that of the man-made people in another world, they have not yet reached the level of surpassing the super Saiya people. For their brothers and sisters, they are just small people and have not paid attention to them. If you don''t have evil spirit, you won''t threaten the world. "The strength of the man-made man named No.16 is not bad, which is almost the same level as the Super Saiyan''s" Surpassing "stage." Luo Fei nodded: "so blah and Tranks are still a little poor at dealing with him." "In the next three years in the world, blah has relaxed a lot. It''s not good to have no pressure. It''s better to let her learn a lesson." Ascali tilted her lower lip. She didn''t retaliate because she couldn''t match her size.Roffy and the ascali brothers and sisters are whispering. At this time, the brother and sister stared, and saw that the lower world had changed again. Two familiar figures appeared in front of them, defusing the attacks of the 17th and 18th. "Dad, mom!" Ascali exclaimed in surprise. "They came to earth, too." "Do you want to go over?" Luo Fei asked his sister. "It''s needless to say, we''ve passed quickly!" Ascali can''t wait to say, grabbing Luo Fei''s hand and using instant movement, the brother and sister disappear out of thin air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 In a small town. After being kicked off by No. 18, vegeta exhausted her strength and quit Super Saiyan form. She crawled on the ground and roared, bowing in pain. On the 18th, he went to bejita, squatted down and pulled up her hair. "Ha ha, it seems that super Saiya people are just like this!" "Damn, I won''t let you go." Begita''s face was pale and her forehead was blue. "Then should I kill you now so that I won''t get into trouble in the future?" The man-made 18 was smiling, showing a charming smile, but this smile fell in begita''s eyes as if it was a kind of ridicule, deeply stinging his proud heart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vegeta clenched her fist and glared at No. 18 with bloodshot eyes. "Hum!" No. 18 didn''t like her eyes. She gave a cold hum, and then stood up and kicked her away. The violent force impacted her seriously injured body. With a scream, her eyes turned white and fainted. "Begita!" Sun Wukong''s face changed and his mouth was panting. There was not much energy left to maintain the super Saiya state. Go to 17''s side, 18 licked his lips: "only Monkey King and the two kids left, do you want me to help you?" "No, it''s just a few super sais. I''ll be enough alone." The 17th said with indifference, looking at the dress on the 18th, "this dress fits very well." "Yes, I have chosen it carefully!" No. 18 is smiling, which is in sharp contrast to the fierce appearance just now. "What is the monkey king going to do, kill him?" "No, after all, we grew up listening to his legend when we were children. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t meet the teacher later..." The 18th hesitated a little. "We can ignore their power now, but the Saia race is too strange. Dr. Gallo has studied it for a long time and has not found anything. Their growth speed is too fast. I personally don''t like trouble." No. 17 points to the monkey king who is restrained by him. Once the Saiya people have chosen the target, they will not give up. No. 17 doesn''t want to be targeted. No. 18 holds his chin in his hand, considering whether to directly dispose of Monkey King and bejita. It''s less trouble to kill them, but that''s what Dr. Gallo wants. It''s a lot of trouble. "Just teach them a lesson. We can''t forget the teacher''s instruction. Although Saiya people grow up very fast, we are not bad either. As man-made people with infinite energy, we won''t be afraid of super Saiya people!" The decision was made on the 18th, and a flash of lightning flashed through the sky blue eyes. "All right, listen to you." On the 17th, they nodded. The sais can improve themselves through cultivation, and so can they. Moreover, they have a greater advantage. Super sais don''t teach them any lessons, they will pester them in the future. So - "bang!" At the same time, No. 17''s hard fist hit Monkey King''s abdomen. Monkey King arched his body, spat blood foam from his mouth, covered his stomach and made a painful sound. The shape of super Saiya also became unstable. In the distance, when Tranks and sun Bula saw that on the 18th, they easily put down bejita and Sun Wukong, who was also seriously injured, fell to the ground. Obviously, they couldn''t last long. They thought that the man-made people would kill them, so they were very worried. However, they are now thousands of kilometers away from the monkey king, and they are stopped by the 16th. They can only watch anxiously, but there is no way. "It''s over!" Tranks closed his eyes reluctantly. Although the man-made people in this world are not as evil as he is, they will not be merciful in the face of the enemies who come to them. In other words, he would not let the other party make trouble for him. "When you are in the temple, you should dissuade Mr. Wukong from them." But now it''s too late to say anything. The only hope is that the earth''s dragon ball can revive them. "Don''t you hurt Dad!" A roar of a young boy''s voice. Sun Bula''s whole body was full of rage, suddenly broke through the block of No. 16, came to No. 17 and No. 18, and clenched his fist to No. 17. On the 17th, shocked by the sudden appearance of sun Bula, he was hit by sun Bula''s attack and turned into a black spot, which hit the opposite mountain. With a roar, the whole mountain collapsed. The sudden change, Jiao 18 and Tranks, did not respond. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 17 fell in the rubble and watched for a while. He got up, dusted off his body and flew back without expression. "17, are you OK, this kid?" 18 surprised to look at Sun Bula, blue eyes flashed a trace of incredible. "She is sun Bula, the daughter of the monkey king." 16 flew over, showing a super strike, sun Bula has lost combat effectiveness, back to a weak little girl."Great kid, I was careless just now." No. 17 was calm, but the part hit by sun Bula was aching. For a moment, sun Bula showed far more strength than the ordinary super Saiya. It took a while to recover from her attack, even if it was an artificial person. "That''s all for today. It''s time for us to go!" On the 17th, he sorted out his clothes. Because of the previous battle, a large piece of clothes had been broken. "Kid, they''re just seriously injured. Give them Xiandou as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that they will survive." No. 18 gently pulled down her golden hair and said to Tranks. Tranks was stunned and looked at them on the 18th at a loss. "Oh I see Tranks reacted and quickly took out the fairy beans to monkey king and bejita. These fairy beans were given to him by Luo Fei in the future world. Looking at the monkey king and their gradual recovery, Tranks thought to himself: No. 17 and No. 18 don''t look as evil as he imagined. Just as they were about to leave on the 17th and 18th, a wave of space came over, and the sky seemed to be torn. Colorful lights fell from the sky. A light blue cube suddenly appeared, and then two figures of a man and a woman came out of the cube. "Teacher, aunt Sophia!" Cried sun Bula softly. The people who appear in front of the 17th and 18th are Luo Lan and his woman, Sophia. This cube is a space moving device given to them by Weiss, which has the function of crossing the universe. "Ah, you are..." Looking at the two people, 18 beautiful eyes with some doubts, a cluster of streamer flash, do not know why, in front of the handsome man gives her a familiar feeling. Noticing the blonde woman beside the man, No. 18 took aim. What a beautiful woman, her eyes are red. Well, they also have a tail. Maybe they are super Saiya, but why don''t they feel strong. "18, these two people are not simple!" The 17th got close to the 18th, and his face became dignified. "Do you feel familiar with that man?" 18 took a look. "It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere!" No. 17 dragged his chin into thinking. Due to the long time, in addition to the name, Luo Lan''s appearance in their mind has been very vague, especially at this time, Luo Lan has a pair of golden eyes, which makes them forget. "Who are they?" In addition to man-made people, Tranks is also puzzled. Since these two men appeared, man-made people seem to have a lot of rules, but the question is, are there any masters on the earth who are afraid of man-made people? I can''t help but flash over roffy and ascali in my mind. An incredible idea is generated in my mind. "Are you the parents of roffy and ascali?" Asked Tranks. "Yes Luo Lan looked at TranX. This was the first time he saw the adult TranX in the present universe. Of course, the TranX in another alien universe was not included. "Teacher, they bullied me!" Sun Bula wronged ran to Luo Lan''s front, two eyes water Lingling as if to cry. "Are you bullying blah?" Sephia''s stern eyes swept past, and a terrible pressure swept away. The bodies of No. 17 and No. 18 suddenly became a little stiff, as if they were watched by dangerous beasts, and their whole blood was frozen. Sun Bula is Luo Lan''s disciple and the child she grew up with. She can''t be bullied in vain. "No..." 17 want to explain, meet the blood colored eyes of Saifeiya, immediately speechless. In a cold sweat, Dr. Gallo''s data is totally unreliable. When did such a master come into being on earth! "Sophia, don''t be a fool with children." Luo Lan''s hand on the shoulder of Saifeiya, Saifeiya nodded, terrible momentum has convergence. At this time, there are two lights flash, roffy and ascali out of thin air, two super Saiya people. "Daddy "Mom!" Roffy and ascali say hello. Saifeiya said, "Luofei, when you see your cousin being bullied, don''t you help?" Luo Fei laughs awkwardly. It can''t be said that they are trying to temper blah, although sun Bula''s later outburst is beyond their expectation. At this time, No. 16 whispered: "be careful on No. 17 and No. 18. The energy response of those two super Saiya people is far stronger than that of Monkey King. We are not rivals." ¡°¡­¡­¡± We know that, too. On the 17th and 18th, his face was not so calm. "Big trouble!" When Luolan and Saifeiya appear, they feel bad. It seems that there is something beyond their accident. Now Luofei, ascali and other super Saiya people appear one by one. They are very desperate to teach them what to do!Who knows there are so many super Saiya people on earth besides Monkey King and bejita! There are not many experts on the earth! If you all show up at one time, we will fight against you when we are sick. Now, after a few weak players, the remaining super Saiya talents show up one after another Why don''t you show up earlier! I knew you had so many experts that it was not good for us to travel quietly "it''s too difficult!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 Being watched by many super sais, No. 17 and No. 18 are on pins and needles. They want to leave this right and wrong place immediately, but they dare not move now for fear that one action will cause more trouble. "What shall we do on the 17th?" 18 asked in a low voice. "It''s a big problem." Shaking his head, the face of No. 17 is not very good-looking. You can''t escape. But hard words, the other side so many people, almost no chance of winning. No. 17''s brain turned quickly, and his eyes looked at sephia''s indifferent face. The red blood pupil looked at him, but the light glance was full of inexplicable pressure. The soul of No. 17 suddenly felt a stabbing pain, like being stabbed by the sharp awn, and a cool feeling suddenly rose from his back. Irresistible! No. 17 looked frightened and came to such a conclusion. His body broke out in a cold sweat. The pride of scorning the world was suddenly doused by a cold water. "Wait a moment, I''ll stop them, you and the 17th run away." At this time, the 16th strode forward, stopped in front of them on the 17th, and said in a deep tone. "What are you doing on the 16th?" 18 was shocked. "You''re all good people. I''m very happy to travel with you, but these super sais are more powerful than you think. You''re not rivals. My energy is higher than yours. If I stop them, you can take the chance to escape. Maybe there is a chance "There is no trace of breath on man-made people. As long as they escape from each other''s sight, they will not find you. There is only one chance. You should be prepared." As soon as the voice fell, the body of No. 16 suddenly took several steps. The arms were clamped under their armpits, and then pulled out, revealing two ferocious energy emitters. The green energy converged, and the terrible energy attack directly rushed towards them. "Wait!" 18 did not expect 16 directly rushed past, want to stop is too late. "Let''s go!" No. 16 roared at No. 18, and the majestic energy was emitted from his arms. At the beginning of the design, No. 16 had stronger power. At this time, all the energy broke out together, and the ferocious power broke the air and aimed at zephylia. They fought for the escape time for No. 17 and No. 18. "This guy on the 16th..." No. 17''s voice was rapid. He looked at No. 16 who rushed to the other side, gritted his teeth, pulled up No. 18''s hand and flew to the sky. "We can''t live up to the good intentions of the 16th." "It''s not so easy to escape!" See No. 16 unknowingly attack toward themselves, Saifeiya corner of the mouth a bend, sneer at, originally did not intend to move her, suddenly want to teach these artificial people. By the way, let''s check her cultivation achievements in the aegis. A vigorous momentum has sprung up. When the energy of No.16 swept over, Sophia calmly stretched out a palm. Her white palm collided with the attack of No.16, pinched her fist, flicked her finger like a green onion, and even ejected the energy bomb of No.16 out of the atmosphere. In the blue sky, the white clouds were broken into a huge hole, which did not recover for a long time. After the attack of No.16 was blocked, he looked at Celia stupidly. At this time, Saifeiya swept his eyes to No. 17 and No. 18, who fled from the original place. His body quickly turned into a flash to catch up. In the eyes of the 17th and 18th, they were beaten back from the sky. Boom! There were two deep pits on the ground, and the numbing cobwebs split out and spread to the range of 100 meters. No. 17 and No. 18 were lying in the impact crater. "How could that be?" 17 and 18 lie motionless. "It''s too easy for you to escape in front of me." Sephia breathes. In an instant, it was like a mountain torrent. All the people present were shocked by the powerful momentum she released. Begita and monkey king, who had just recovered from taking Xiandou, felt the momentum released by Saifeiya, and immediately felt as if they were carrying the weight of the whole planet and could not move. "Queen Sophia is so powerful Damn, the same super Saiya, why the difference will be so big! Is that the power of the queen of sharada? " Vegeta''s body trembled, her lips opened and closed, her voice trembled, and she was deeply shocked. He was easily defeated by man-made 18, but man-made 18 was also vulnerable in front of the queen of Saiya. Compared with saifia, his proud power was so ridiculous. "It''s amazing that man-made people are so vulnerable in this lady''s hands." Tranks looked at him in shock. Askari was also surprised at her mother''s strength and soon recovered to nature. She said with pride, "well, my mother is very good. Although I have the ability to stop those artificial people, it won''t be so easy.""Mmm, it''s very powerful!" Said Tranks with admiration. "It turns out that Sophia is so strong and powerful. All the artificial people are easily subdued. My practice is far from perfect." When monkey king saw the hand of Saifeiya, his eyes glowed with excitement. There was nothing more exciting than seeing the master. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 16 came to pull No. 17 and No. 18 out of the impact crater. Just at the moment when the other side took the hand, his brain had calculated the strength of the other side''s hand. The result was far beyond his measurement range. If the other side wanted to kill them, they didn''t even have any resistance. "What do you want?" No. 17 looks a little embarrassed, even if it is an infinite energy man-made, encounter more powerful attack, will also be injured. "Make it clear that you, man-made people, are the people who fight and run away for no reason. Your attitude makes me a little unhappy." Red eyes twinkled with the cold light, and Sophia looked at them with a cold face. "Well, Sophia, don''t scare them." Luo Lan appeared in front of them on the 18th and said in a gentle voice like Mu Chunfeng: "lazuli, lapis, long time no see, you are much stronger than when you were a child!" 17 and 18 looked at Luo Lan in surprise. "How do you know our names before we were human?" "Ah, are you Luo Lan Teacher No. 18 covered his mouth and made a surprised voice. "Miss Luo Lan?" The 17th was also surprised. Luo Lan nodded her head and said with a smile: "yes, in a twinkling of an eye, it''s 12 years since we last met, and you''ve all grown up." At the beginning, the boy at the age of eleven or twelve grew into a handsome guy, and the girl also grew into a graceful girl. The others were surprised and asked, "do you know them?" "The original names of man-made 17 and 18 are Lapis and lazuli. They were my disciples when they were young." Luo Lan tells the truth and tells the story more than ten years ago. Taes also knew about this. She said she would take her to see them, but it didn''t come true for more than ten years. After opening his mouth, sun Bula said in a clear voice: "so, they are still my senior brothers and sisters?" "That''s right." Luo Lan nodded her head. "It turned out to be a misunderstanding." "Man made man is Luo Lan''s disciple." There is a lot of discussion. Tranks is also lamenting the wonder of the world. The man-made people in the other world are actually the disciples of rofei''s father. With this relationship, the man-made crisis here can be easily resolved. It''s really unexpected. Knowing that the man-made man is not the enemy, the monkey king also becomes active. Since he is familiar with the man-made man, he runs directly to No. 17 and says that he will compete with him in the future. "You are so powerful. I am not your opponent at all, but I will try my best and challenge you in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 17 looked at the monkey king and did not speak. At this time, Luo Fei stepped forward and patted No. 17 on the shoulder. "Since he is father''s disciple, he is not the enemy. Why didn''t you recognize him just now?" I didn''t know he was teacher Luo Lan! 17 embarrassed way: "the teacher taught us is a long time ago, the memory is a little fuzzy, and Luo Lan teacher at that time is not like this." Luo Fei was stunned for a moment and nodded his head with deep experience. Saiya people have different forms. His father often switches between different forms. Sometimes even he is surprised that super Saiya people have different forms. Well, he''s the only blonde with ascali. "Your name is Lazuli?" Saifeiya even took a look at No. 18. The man-made No. 18 is very beautiful, with golden hair and proper dress, which sets off the graceful body line. Because of the previous hand, part of his clothes were broken, showing his white and smooth skin. It looks like his clothes are not neat, but it gives people a pleasant feeling. "Mm-hmm, yes, ma''am!" 18 pretty face a little nervous. Saifeiya was a teacher''s mother called smile, "just don''t know your identity, so some heavy hand, don''t blame." "No, No." On the 18th, she waved her hand again and again, not to mention that the strength of the other side was far above her. Just because the other side was her own teacher''s mother, she didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 "That is to say, we are not enemies?" In the temple, the awakened klin learns the relationship between man-made man and Luo Lan from Qi Qi, and his face is incredible. Who would have thought that such a powerful man would be Luo Lan''s disciple. Qiqi said: "yes, I was startled when I first found out, but in this way, the crisis of the earth is over. It''s really lucky." "The strength of man-made people is too terrible. I didn''t even have the chance to react, so I was knocked out by them." Remembering the kick before his coma, Colin''s neck was still aching. How could a delicate girl be so cruel! "They''ve been lenient. If they really want to kill us, it''s easier than crushing an ant." Tianjin fan sighed, his face a little dignified. "After all, even Goku, who has become a super Saiya, can''t force them out. We are too far away from them!" Colin looked a little depressed. Anyone who has been practicing for so many years, only to find that he can''t even resist the attack of man-made man, and will doubt his persistence all the time. However, all the people present were the best of the earth''s martial arts. They were very determined. After a short depression, they soon perked up. The potential of earth people may not be as good as man-made people and Saiya people, but as long as they have an indomitable strong heart, they can also keep on growing stronger with solid steps. Looking around, there was no man-made figure. Colin asked, "man-made, where are they now?" "After sending you back to the temple, they followed Luo Lan to his villa." "Oh Klin stayed for a while, and immediately shook his head. On the 18th, they were originally Luo Lan''s apprentices. After they knew each other, because there was no place to go, they simply reported to Luo Lan temporarily. Maybe it means discipline. "What about bejita and Goku? Did they go together?" "That''s not true. After bejita was defeated by a man-made man, the whole person seemed to be crazy. One person didn''t know where he went, and I didn''t pay attention. As for Wukong''s words, it seems that he has some kind of thinking and is meditating in the cultivation room of the temple. " A beautiful voice, suno mouth gently, showing a smile. "Bejita''s character is too twisted. Forget it, as long as it doesn''t threaten the safety of the earth, let him go." Speaking of the monkey king, klin said with a smile: "the monkey king guy must have some feelings. He will be promoted after every battle, and this time is no exception!" "After all, it''s a fighting nation!" "Don''t belittle yourself. In my opinion, you are already excellent. Although the physical quality of people on earth is not as good as that of Saiya people, we also have advantages. The cultivation of martial arts is never to be competitive. There are more things worth exploring." "It''s not our goal to enhance our strength, but to surpass ourselves is what we should pursue." The old God''s words awakened everyone, and everyone was awakened. The martial arts of the earth people have a different connotation, and their mental cultivation is unique. If they persist, they are no worse than others. Although there is a sense of self deception, the effect is undoubtedly excellent. Knowing that man-made people will not threaten the safety of the earth, Colin has no previous sense of crisis. He talks and laughs with everyone. The ring rings, and his mobile phone rings. He says sorry to everyone. Colin runs to a corner to chat with people on the other end of the phone in a low voice. Hang up the phone, crimson said goodbye to everyone, and then left in a hurry. "What''s the matter with Colin in such a hurry to leave?" Asked Tientsin fan. Qiqi with a smile on her face, "I know. Not long ago, I saw him shopping with a girl. He looks very close. He must know something here, so he called to care about Colin''s situation." "Colin has a girlfriend?" Tianjin fan asked with surprise. "That''s Lan Fang." "Lan Fang, oh, is the woman who was knocked down by Colin at the 22nd martial arts meeting." Tianjin fan recalled the event more than ten years ago. "It''s not just the 22nd Martial Arts Association. In the 21th Martial Arts Association, Lan Fang was also eliminated by klin. It''s called" no fight, no acquaintance ". I''m deeply impressed." "I don''t understand." Tianjinfan shakes his head. He has been living an ascetic life with jiaozi. He doesn''t know what women think. And then he said goodbye. "Since there''s no problem with the man-made man, I''ll go back, too." They said hello to Qiqi, tianjinfan nodded to laotianshen and Bobo, and then went back to the lower bound with jiaozi. After tianjinfan, jiaozi and Kelin left one after another, Qiqi and suno also went to instruct the wudaojia in the temple. Bick stood in front of the old God and looked at him with a complicated face."Old man, it''s time for us to reunite." "Well, yes, what the earth lacks now is not a God, but a powerful warrior. Qiqi and suno have done a good job as gods. Dandy has mastered the manufacturing skills of dragon balls, and I can finally put everything down." "Although Wukong and Bula are both powerful fighters, there is a kind of uneasiness in my heart all the time." "Especially after you came back from nemex, this kind of uneasiness became more intense. Previously, I thought that this kind of uneasiness came from Saiya and Felisa, but after communicating with the elder of nemex, I found that the situation may not be what I thought." There was a solemn expression on the old face of the God of heaven. After the elder came to the earth, they had a long meeting. The great elder of the namiks has a certain ability to predict the future. At that time, he had a premonition that there would be a crisis on the earth in the future, and that he and bick would reunite one day. With a touch of relief on his face, the God said, "bick, I''m surprised that you can make the present change." "What did you talk to the elder?" Bick frowned, a little displeased. The old God laughs, "you''ll know this later. Don''t worry. After our re integration, I will only turn into your strength and experience to make up for your missing part of potential. It won''t affect your character." "Well, you''d better not play any tricks!" ¡­¡­ It''s a mountainous area with hills all over it, surrounded by strange peaks. Bejita roared angrily, and the violent and restless energy poured out and roared Bang! A huge light ball like a big sun is rising, transpiration of all components in the air. "Damn, what man-made man, how can he be stronger than me!" Begita is not willing to roar, green eyes flash a cold. Super Saiya, who was interrupted by a woman. Unforgivable! He regarded the defeat in the battle as a disgrace. "Man-made 17, 18, I will definitely surpass you." Begita gnashed his teeth, and the bloody voice squeezed out from between his teeth, full of killing. ¡­¡­ Luolan, the capital of the west, is located in the villa of the earth. No. 17 and No. 18 were brought here after they met with Luo Lan. At this time, No. 18 was restless and was carefully watched by a beautiful woman with golden hair. Tays held her chin in one hand and circled around No. 18 like looking at a work of art, with words in her mouth from time to time. "So you are lazuli, Luo Lan''s Apprentice long ago. Well, you look so beautiful." "Luo Lan has told me before that she would bring me to see you, but it hasn''t been fulfilled." "Man made man, you can''t see the trace of transformation at all." Stretch out the hand to rub the delicate hair of No. 18, and then pinch it on her white cheek. It is tender and delicate, and can be broken by blowing, which makes people love it. Tays is very fond of this girl who is somewhat similar to her image. "In fact, my body is still a human on earth, but there are more nanoscale energy devices in the cells." "Oh, so you can have children?" Tays beautiful eyes lit up, it seems that from the 18 body, found the inspiration of writing. "Well Yes No. 18 blushed, embarrassed and politely answered the question of tays. This woman is also her teacher''s mother. Although she is careless and looks powerless, she can''t easily offend in order to integrate into the master''s family. "Well, sister tays, I''m sorry for the way you look." Gentle and virtuous LAN Qi said softly. "Ah, I''m sorry, I can''t help trying to make it clear as soon as I see something new Tays laughed, embarrassed. The women of the Breves family have a long youth. The passage of time seems to stagnate on them, leaving no trace of time. Standing in front of the 18th, they are like sisters. ¡°¡­¡­¡± 18 do not know what to say, to LAN Qi cast a grateful look, in the heart of the secret way: "this beautiful miss blue hair sister is not also a teacher''s mother, I this teacher in the end have a few wives!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 On the 18th, when she was secretly sentimental about her teacher, she took her hand and sat on the sofa, constantly asking her questions. Looking at a long conversation with his mother, intimate man-made 18, Luo Fei''s heart suddenly felt a little absurd. In another world, he and askari have killed man-made people with their own hands. "No.17 and No.18 are my senior brothers and sisters..." Roffy thinks it''s incredible. "Lazuli, since you are Luo Lan''s disciples, how can you become man-made later?" Saifeiya Yu Guang glanced at Luo Fei and asked. On the 18th, he sat in front of the teacher, carefully looking at the beautiful teacher''s mother, slowly speaking out his experience. It turned out that after Luo Lan instructed them to leave, No. 18 sister and brother continued to practice according to his instructions. Later, in order to further enhance their strength, they began their practice tour around the world And they came to Dr. Gallo''s attention after Dr. Gallo''s failure to study Saia cells. ¡°¡­¡­ Although Dr. Gallo transformed us into man-made people, we failed to erase our memory of being human beings on earth, so for his instructions, Lapis and I both resisted to implement them. " "Probably knowing that we couldn''t completely control us, Dr. Gallo gradually gave up on us and shifted his focus to the research of the follow-up model of artificial human. If Dr. Gallo had not been cornered by the monkey king this time, he would not have thought of restarting us! " No. 18 has a cold voice and a sneer on his face. "You are so powerful that you can get rid of each other long ago." "No way." No. 18 shook his head and said: "Dr. Gallo has a remote control in his hand to control the start and stop of the artificial human. As soon as he presses the button, the artificial human can fall into sleep. In addition, in order to prevent us from rebelling, Dr. Gallo also injected nano biological bombs into the bodies of Lapis and me. If we resist, we will be killed directly." "What else is there?" "Damn Dr. Gallo!" Saifeiya''s face was cold, and senleng''s killing intention was released. No. 18 was very fond of her. She was beautiful, had a good personality, and was very polite to her. Of course, the main reason was that the other party''s small mouth was very sweet, and she laughed when her teacher''s mother called her. The most important thing is that No.18 made a decisive decision, which has their Saiya style. "Are you in danger?" Tays asked with concern. "The remote control that controls the man-made has been trampled by Lapis. If it''s a biological bomb, we can''t help it for a while and a half." When it comes to the bomb in the body, No. 18''s white face is full of distress. After hearing this, Tranks was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the man-made body had such a fatal defect. If he had known the news earlier, the future world would not have such a tragedy, and many soldiers would not have sacrificed one after another. But it''s too late to know that, thought Tranks sadly. "What about the 16th? Is he in the same situation?" Asked Tranks. For man-made 16, Tranks knows little about it. There is no man-made 16 in his world. "I don''t know about the 16th. In fact, I don''t even know when Dr. Gallo made the 16th." No. 18 shook his head and frowned. At this time, the 16th said: "I am similar to the 18th, but the bomb in my body is directly stored in the power nuclear part." "Even if there is no controller, the existence of bombs is a hidden danger." Said Sophia, frowning. "With the dragon ball, it''s easy to get rid of the bomb on the 18th." Luo Lan said with a smile a solution. The power of the dragon can''t act on the powerful life body, but as long as it doesn''t resist, it can be done to dismantle the bomb. In addition, Weiss''s staff can also achieve the effect of dragon ball, and the effect is better. "Well, that''s no problem." Sophia nodded her head. "Yes, and the dragon ball!" On the 18th, a pair of sky blue eyes lit up and looked at Luo Lan expectantly. Luo Lan waved her hand and said with a smile, "I''ve asked ascali to get the dragon ball. You can get rid of the hidden danger soon." Noticing No.18''s lovely smiling face, Luo Lan asked, "by the way, lazuli, how much strength do you have if you try your best to exert your strength?" 18 roughly estimated, said: "my combat effectiveness is about 1.2 billion, the energy of lapis is a little higher than me, as for 16..." "My combat power is 1.6 billion." There''s nothing to hide on the 16th. Luo Lan points out that the power level of man-made man is similar to what he guesses. He is stronger than ordinary super sais, but he can''t surpass super sais. "1.6 billion combat power, isn''t that more powerful than super Saiya people?" On one side, Tranks was surprised. The man-made man there had absolutely no such strength.Luo Lan looked at Tranks one eye, "make a fuss, man-made real powerful is not combat effectiveness, but their infinite energy." "You are just beginning to practice super Saiya." Indefatigable, and unlimited energy, if you put it on the battlefield, you can go on fighting without sleep, how much better than super Saiya people do not know. Even if Luo Lan has reached the perfect normal and thinks that she doesn''t have so good persistence, she doesn''t know how Dr. Gallo made such an artificial human. Tranks laughed awkwardly, embarrassed for his rashness. The strong in this world can not be understood by their own shallow cognition. The man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made. Remembering that Celia easily defeated them on the 17th, 18th and 16th when she appeared, Tranks could not help guessing what level she had reached. Is this what roffy said before about surpassing the Super Saiyan form? But what about the super Saiya with blonde hair and red eyes? "According to Luo Fei, there are still many forms above the super Saiya, and I have to continue to work hard." After experiencing the disaster, they know more about the hard won peace. Tranks is the last soldier in the world, and the future security is all tied to him. Tranks is well aware of the importance of his responsibility and dare not relax a little. ¡­¡­ At about noon, ascali came back with seven glittering blue dragon balls. Tranks had never seen a dragon ball before. After he was born, the Dragon Ball disappeared because of bick''s death, so there was no strange color of the dragon ball. On the 18th, they didn''t know that Longzhu had been transformed by Luolan again. Luo Lan said with a smile: "lazuli, go to summon the dragon, and then take down the bomb!" "Well." No. 18 nodded his head and summoned the Dragon full of expectation. The sky suddenly turned dark. When the ten thousand meter long dark blue dragon appeared, everyone was shocked. Tranks''s lips trembled and his body could not help trembling as he looked at the towering dragon. There was an incredible glow in his eyes. The powerful blue dragon can realize three wishes. On the 18th, they only made one wish and easily removed the bomb. After the bomb on the body is removed, it seems to open the shackles on the body. The ease from the depth of the soul shakes their spirit, and their faces are full of happy smile. "Now you are free. As human beings, your strength is still very weak. You can''t slack off your practice in the future." After completing a wish, Luo Lan waved and let the Dragon disappear directly. "Yes "Thank you, teacher!" On the 18th, they answered with a look of excitement. I haven''t seen you for a few years. Luo Lan is also very concerned about their practice. Man made people are also earth people, especially the earth based reformers on the 18th. In fact, they can practice. He especially tells them not to relax their practice. No. 18 and others accept it with an open mind. The strong attack of sephia has knocked out their pride as artificial human beings. "Roffy, ascali, sun Bula, it''s up to you!" Luo Lan put his face and called out their names. His voice was not warm. "Er..." "Dad, what can I do for you?" Ascali tilted her head. "Teacher..." Luo Lan said with a sneer: "I''ve been running to other places for three years. I don''t know what mistakes I''ve made?" "Dad, when we left, we reported it to Sarada." Ascali pleaded. "It''s useless to report whether Sarada planet has been reported or not. Do you know that disturbing the order of time and space is forbidden by the gods, especially the use of time machine. Your behavior has violated the taboo, which is a felony." "Well, no, we just went to the world of Tranks There should be no problem Askari asked cautiously. Luo Lan said: "what do you think the gods I just said are, the gods of the earth, or the king of the Milky way?" "Mr. Luo Lan, Luo Fei, they went to me to save my world!" Tranks hastened to explain. Luo Lan put the next hand, said: "I know, fortunately you just went to parallel time and space, otherwise, even I can''t save you. You know, it''s a rule made by the gods above the universe. Any one of them can easily crush you to death! " "Can''t even Dad resist?" Askari asked in disbelief. Saifeiya glared at ascali, "ascali, you almost made a big mistake." After being told about them by Wes, Cecilia was afraid, but fortunately, Wes remained neutral and left the matter to their husband and wife.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 Being glared at by Sophia, ascali shut her mouth. She can act recklessly to Luo Lan, but in the face of Saifeiya, she can''t bear the courage. Saifeiya teaches people and never shows mercy. Luo Fei asked carefully: "is crossing time and space really that serious?" "Much more serious than you think." Sophia said solemnly: "don''t think that all the gods are as weak as the king of the world you have seen. There are more powerful gods above the king of the world. They are in charge of the creation and destruction of life and manage the order of the universe. The powerful God of destruction can crush you with one finger!" Looking at ascali and roffy''s disbelief, Sophia''s slender and curved eyebrows were picked. "You don''t believe it, do you?" Sophia looked at the children. Askari''s clear voice said, "Mom, of course we believe in more powerful gods, but it''s exaggerating to say that one finger will crush us to death." "No exaggeration at all." Saifeiya face serious way, did not see Weiss hand, simply can''t imagine that is how powerful power, even if she and Luo Lan join hands, even with brolly, can''t touch each other''s corner. Weiss wants to stun them by tapping them on the head with a magic wand. "Mom, you don''t know how much stronger we have become in the past three years..." Askari smiles happily and talks with complacency. Saifeiya just glanced at her and said, "can you become super Saiya 2?" "Well, you see that?" Askari''s face stagnated, surprised. "You have reached the full power of super sair three years ago. You look so happy. What else can you do except become super sair 2?" Sophia has no good airway. "Well, that''s right." Askari''s chest is cocky, her pretty face is red. "Wait, ascali, what do you mean by super sair 2?" Tranks asked suspiciously that he knew both the super sair and the super sair. Luo Fei had explained to him that he could barely understand the full power of the super sair, but what is super sair 2 Is it a more powerful transformation than the super Saiya? "Super sair 2 is of course the stage after super sair, which is different from surpassing super sair and super sair''s full power. It''s a new realm." "There is really a stronger realm above the super Saiya people!" The face of Tranks was even more shocked and even showed the color of horror. In his mind, super Saier is the most powerful transformation. If he is making a breakthrough, what kind of strength should it be. But the next second, ascali showed him the strength of super Saiya 2. Askari''s face was small and serious, and the power in her body began to move. With a buzzing sound, ascali''s hair rose and her eyes turned into a clear green color like the lake water. Surging power suddenly burst out, as if to find a vent, like a flood of crazy gushing out. Crackle! Silver White Lightning appeared around ashkari''s body. The hair of super Saiya 2 was more erect. There was a small amount of drooping hair in front of his forehead. The hot flame was like steam, and his eyes were sharper and more merciless like a falcon. At this moment, the overwhelming momentum to ascali as the center quickly spread out, the whole room blowing a strong wind. All the people were pressed to the corner by the terrible momentum of ascali. The 17th, 18th, 16th, rankie and others trembled and looked at the young figure in the center of the storm. Against the backdrop of lightning, everyone ignores ascali''s small head. She is like an invincible God of war, domineering and dignified. "When did sister ascali get so bad?" Sun Bula''s eyes turn. "The power of ascali..." Tranks felt a little hard to breathe and his face was full of shock. 17 and 18 are also full of shock, what a terrible force, in front of this force, even they feel the pressure. It turns out that the super Saiya can become so powerful. When you look at yourself again, you feel a big blow. The power of man-made man is very strong, but it is far less than that of ascali. "Hum, this is super Saiya 2!" Ashkari was shining with gold. Saifeiya sighed and looked at Luo Lan. Luo Lan gave her a look back and gently waved her hand, which suppressed ascali''s momentum. "Well, don''t bash, take back the power." Luo Lan uses an energy shield to protect the weak people like tayis and rankie. Ascali smiles and takes back her power. "Now that ascali has become super Saiya 2, so can you, roffy?" Luo Lan asks Luo Fei.Roffy replied, "well, I broke through, too." "Not bad!" Luo Lan nodded her head. "When did you break through? Why don''t I know?" Tranks was full of doubts. After he eliminated the man-made man, he lived with them all the time. Although he had some cultivation, he never knew when they broke through. "While you were searching for Dr. Gallo, I went to the mental time house with Ascari, where we made a breakthrough." Luo Fei replied that one year in the spiritual time house is equal to one day for the outside world. Their accumulation is already enough. It doesn''t take much time to break through, and the rest is stabilizing the new strength. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tranks didn''t know the characteristics of the spiritual time house, but everyone else knew it. After a brief introduction of the functions of the time house, Tranks suddenly realized. "Mom, you see, roffy and I are both super Saiya 2. No one in the universe can beat us easily." It''s inflated! Sophia sneered, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. I decided to let them know the vastness of the universe and not to be lawless all day. The strength of Super Saiyan 2 is indeed the top level strength in the seventh universe. Even the king God is not as powerful as them, but In fact, the water of the seventh universe is very deep. Ascali''s strength is more than enough, and they can live a natural life. But if they really want to provoke some hidden masters, I''m afraid they don''t even have a chance to revive. As far as she knows, Weiss''s ordinary staff has more magical power than the dragon ball. There are many masters who are hidden in the dark. The longer she gets in touch with Wes, the more she feels that the world is vast and so big that she has to restrain her pride. Ascali''s strength is far less than her. If she provokes people who shouldn''t be provoked, it''s absolutely fatal. Plus this time, ascali, they have broken the rules and must be given a stern warning. "Your power is not enough. As I said just now, there are still many masters in the universe, not to mention super sair 2, or even super sair 3. When you meet them, you need to weigh your weight." "There is an existence in the universe called birus, the God of destruction. Even if Super Saiyan 3 meets them, it can''t hold a fist." "No, there are such masters..." At this time, askari also opened her mouth. I can''t believe it. What a fantastic level is super Saiya 3? It''s not even an opponent? She knew that her mother would never be aimless, that is to say, the God of destruction, birus, existed to a large extent. At this time, ascali was sweating. Saifeiya sneered: "this is afraid, you know who is the person who is staring at you this time?" "Who is it?" Askari asked cautiously. Roffy and Tranks listened carefully, too, for fear of missing something. "Angel!" Saifeiya looked at them and said faintly. Angel? Everyone is puzzled. Is there such a God in the universe? "Teacher mother, what is an angel?" The 18th hesitated and asked. "Angels are the gods who maintain the order of the universe, and they are also the teachers of destroying gods. The strength of angels is far above destroying gods. If destroying gods want to defeat Super Saiyan 3, they only need one punch, then they only need one punch to deal with destroying gods. How likely do you think you are to escape when you are targeted by such a big man "Mom, are the angels you''re talking about really staring at us?" Ascali shivered. Angel, angel, literally means the messenger of heaven! It''s not for people who violate the rules of the universe, is it? Saifeiya has no good way: "you say, or how can your father say, even he can''t deal with it!" Looking at the children, she was really afraid. She was a little softer and didn''t scare them any more. "Don''t worry. The angel has already handed over your affairs to me and your father, so I won''t pursue you any more." Ascali clapped her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She was almost scared to death just now. Immediately wondering how her parents came into contact with angels, Sophia certainly wouldn''t tell her that Wes, who had appeared at the red stone martial arts meeting and watched the whole game and witnessed the expansion of her ascali legion, was an angel, otherwise she wouldn''t let her tail go up to heaven. "Well, angels won''t pursue your problems any more. Besides, the task your mother and I have accepted is to deal with some time machines on earth." Luo Lan''s hand is on ascali''s head. Ascali is 16 years old, but she is not as tall as sun Bula. How many? Isn''t the only time machine on earth that is the one from Tranks? Are there any other time machines Askali and No. 18 are puzzled and turn their eyes to the same puzzled Tranks.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 "My mother only made a time machine." Said Tranks. "Yes, I know that. Aunt bulma really only made one time machine, the one that Tranks took. Dad, is there anything wrong with your message?" Ascali looks up. Luo Lan shook her head and said, "my information is accurate and can''t be wrong." As an angel who specializes in the management of the seventh universe, Wes can never make a mistake. Since he said that there are more than one time machine on earth, there must be more than one. Luo Lan guessed that the time machine that came out was probably the one that Shalu took. In the original work, saru is a man-made man in the parallel world integrating Saiya cells and Felisa cells. He can absorb the same man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man. In order to become a more powerful man-made, Shalu stealthily attacks and kills Tranks, grabs the time machine and comes to the plot world. Finally, Shalu is killed by monkey fan who becomes super Saiya 2 in Shalu game. Originally, Luo Lan thought that it was impossible for Shalu to appear, but Weiss''s news made him realize that Shalu came to his side of the world. Shalu is a special man-made man. Because he can absorb the same kind of man-made man, his threat is bigger than that of No. 17 and No. 18. Of course, this is only compared with the original work. For Luo Lan now, let alone Shalu, who is just in the original state, is a full-fledged Shalu. There are more than a few people who can kill him at the scene. Therefore, Luo Lan has already made plans for how to deal with the time machine. "I have asked bulma to lead the team to the places where the time machine may appear for investigation, and the results should be available soon." Luo Lan smiles, everything is under control. "So mom went to investigate the time machine. No wonder she''s not here." Sun Bula suddenly realized. Since Rolan said that, everyone believed that, and Tranks sat down with doubts, he was so confused that he couldn''t imagine why there were other time machines. On the 18th, he opened his eyes wide and looked at the boy with purple hair in front of him. Holding his chin, he thought in surprise: "it turns out that this boy is from the future world. No wonder there is no information about him in Dr. Gallo''s information database." ¡­¡­ Little by little, people didn''t stop. Taking advantage of this time, Luo Lan specially gave advice to the 18th and 17th. For the teacher''s advice, the 18th sister and brother were naturally full of expectation. Rolan''s advice did not avoid Tranks, so he also had the honor to study beside him. No. 17 and No. 18 have unlimited energy. They don''t have the distinction of combat form as the super sais because they haven''t changed. It''s a bit like the perfect normality of Rolan. Man made people with infinite energy are at the peak of energy all the time. They don''t know that fatigue and unlimited physical strength are the most suitable constitution for practice. Their constitution can be said to be the dream of all martial arts and Taoism. Luo Lan''s instruction is very clear, even if it is the 18th, they also have great feelings after listening. By about 3 p.m., the results of Burma''s investigation were finally available. "Brother in law, according to your instructions, we searched the mountains of 1050 area in the west, and found a strange aircraft there. After comparing it with the time machine of Tranks, we found that it was probably the same one." Bulma checked the time machine on the other end of the phone, then took a picture and sent it. Tranks took a look at the machine covered with moss in the photo. His eyes suddenly contracted, and he recognized that it was his time machine. "This is my time machine, but why is it there?" "It''s incredible," said Tranks. "It means that someone came by your time machine in the future. Of course, it may also come from other parallel worlds. After all, your time machine is a time machine in essence, a space shuttle." Luo Lan had the experience of riding a time machine with sun WuFan from another world, so he understood the characteristics of the time machine very well. Tranks shivered and decided to go to the time machine to investigate. Luo Lan immediately called everyone together in the past, because he has the ability to move in an instant. In an instant, everyone came to bulma. "Brother in law, Tranks, here, here." Bulma stood beside the time machine, waving her arms and shouting. as like as two peas, he looked at the front of the body and looked at the time machine. The time machine looked very old, and the transparent cabin at the top was also fused to a large hole. As like as two peas, took out his own time machine from the universal capsule, and the two time machines were placed side by side. Every detail was identical. Trance even signed a commemorative signature at the corner of the time machine."This is my time machine. The shuttle time was four years ago, one year earlier than when I first came here, and the departure date It''s three years after my world Tranks''s face turned ugly. The arrival time is different, but the time machine is abandoned here and no one knows. It''s obvious that the person driving the time machine doesn''t want to be found at all. "Four years ago, wasn''t that just before and after the namec incident?" "It seems that the driver of the time machine is not Mr. Tranks, otherwise you can''t have no idea." "Maybe on purpose." "Is there any crisis in the future..." There is no reason to lend this special equipment to others. The only explanation is that transx has encountered a huge crisis in the future, and it is likely to encounter an unexpected event. "In essence, the time machine of Tranks is just a space shuttle. When the parallel world already exists, it can''t shuttle time, so the people who come by time machine actually come from the parallel world. Well, the time schedule is at least seven years faster than that of Tranks." "I checked the time cursor of this time machine again. It''s exactly the same as what my brother-in-law said." Bulma jumped into the cab of the time machine for another inspection. The other party arrived four years ago and set out three years after the time and space of Tranks. "Teacher, do you know something?" 18 Huizhi orchid heart, blinking at Luo Lan. "This thing doesn''t look like an eggshell on earth." Askari holds two hemispherical eggshells in her hand and puts them together to form a sphere. Luo Lan said: "you probably know who is taking the time machine. If you check around, you should find something." So they looked for it, and soon found a shell shed like a cicada pupa nearby. "It''s definitely not the shell of the living things on earth." Tays leaned down and poked at the shell of the cicada pupa. "It''s man-made saru." Luo Lan glanced at the road. After everyone gathered their eyes, Luo Lan said: "artificial human saru is an artificial human made by Dr. Gallo''s polymerization of Saiya cells, Frisa cells and nemesis cells. After Dr. Gallo''s death, Dr. Gallo''s computer continues to cultivate." "It wasn''t until three years after Tranks eliminated man-made people that the training was completed..." Luo Lan gives a brief introduction to the intelligence of the man-made Shalu. When he learns that the condition of Shalu''s evolution is to swallow the 17th and 18th, a beautiful face on the 18th is covered with frost. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 "Asshole, trying to swallow me and number 17." No.18 gnashing teeth, if Shalu now appears in front of her, she must be angry broken into pieces. "Teacher, since there is saru in the future world, do we also have saru here?" No. 17''s face was cold, and no one knew that if he wanted to exist suddenly, he would be in a good mood. 18 face a change, sky blue eyes look to Luo Lan. Luo Lan shook her head and said, "no, I have made a wish with Longzhu for a long time. No one is allowed to study the gene of Saiya. If Dr. Gallo has any research, it will definitely lead to failure for various reasons." She glanced at ascali holding Shalu''s eggshell. Ascali noticed that she was smiling at him. This little girl is the one who missed the net in cell research of Saiya. But thanks to her early birth, otherwise she would not have such a lovely daughter. At this time, the quiet voice of No. 16 said: "Dr. Gallo has indeed studied the cells of Saiya people, but the results have failed, and later turned to mechanical man-made people..." "So as long as we eliminate this saru, we will be safe with the 17th." There was a cold light in 18 eyes. "Shalu in the original stage should not be underestimated. In the future, you and No. 17 had better not leave me." Luo Lan is serious. On the 18th, surprised, he asked, "teacher, is that Shalu powerful?" "Shalu, who just took the time machine, is certainly not strong, but once he absorbs enough life power to recover his strength, his strength will become stronger than you. Only No. 16 of you three can compete with him." Luo Lan introduces the situation of Shalu. "It''s so powerful!" No. 18 was shocked and his face became more and more uneasy. After fighting with the monkey king, No. 18 already knew the strength of No. 16, which was definitely more powerful than her. Askari asked curiously, "how powerful would it be if saru became the whole family?" "It''s probably a little bit more powerful than the full power of the super sais." Luo Lan made a rough estimate. Of course, the full power of the super Saiya refers to the normal fighting power of the monkey king in the original book. If it''s ascali or Saifeiya, they don''t need full power to defeat saru just because of their strong normal power. It''s totally like saru, with about 2.5 billion combat power. "If there''s only so much power, don''t worry about it." Ascali patted her chest. If it''s only this degree, you don''t have to worry. At most, it''s almost the same as bojack who was killed by her and rofei. Small face a face confident: "hum, elder martial sister, don''t be afraid, we will protect you." The 18th gave ascali a smile, graceful and graceful. ¡­¡­ The temple, bick and God are also paying attention to the situation of the lower world. When they learned about the news of Shalu, the old God''s face was a little relieved. "It turns out that my previous uneasiness came from the man-made man named Shalu..." "What are you talking about, old man?" Bick looked at the God impatiently. "Ha ha." The old God was relieved to smile, now he has no burden, "after fusion, you will know." "Then be quick." Bick frowned. "Don''t worry, let me say my last goodbye." The God of heaven laughs, and finally walks around the temple. It seems that he is recalling his experience of hundreds of years, and then slowly merges with bick in a long breath "So it is, man-made man, saru." Bick''s eyes became full of vicissitudes, feeling the power of the whole body, and he was full of self-confidence. At this time, he felt that even the previous man-made 17 and 18 were not his opponents. ¡­¡­ The hills all over the mountain, after venting his anger, begeta worked hard to exercise, at this time, a strong breath from the west, begeta''s face more and more deep. A few hours ago, when the breath of askari becoming super Saiya 2 came over, it made him gasp for a time. But because he knew that the other side was the princess of Saiya, begita was not only unwilling, but also proud. But now, bick''s breath is hard for him to accept. "Damn it, why is it like this? It''s just a namik. He''s even stronger than me!" Bejita is as gloomy as water and has a cold voice. He can accept being overtaken by the same super Saiya. Even if the other side is monkey king, he will only feel unwilling, but he will never accept other people. "Begita, I found you at last." The Monkey King appeared beside bejita. "What can I do for you, karkarot?" Begita''s voice is cold to the monkey king. The monkey king said, "I''m here for you to practice.""Practice?" "Yes." Sun Wukong said: "you should feel that the breath of bik has become stronger. Ordinary super Saiya people are not rivals of man-made people at all, but I know there is a place that can make us stronger faster." Begita''s eyes flashed, "where?" "The spiritual time house, where one year of cultivation, only one day outside, the only limit is that a person can only enter two days in his life." "There is such a place." Begita heard such a place, immediately two eyes shine, he is now the most lack of time to catch up. "But if you want to beat man-made, ordinary super sais are not enough." The monkey king said with a bright smile, "I know that the improvement of normal strength is not easy, so we will surpass the super Saiya people. I think if we practice together, the progress will be faster." "Why don''t you go to your daughter, or the saians of Sarada, who will be more effective as companions?" The monkey king was a little embarrassed and said, "their strength is too strong. It''s better to practice with them evenly. You have the same strength as me, and they all have a strong desire to become stronger. It''s very suitable to find you." Begita''s mouth turned up, "kakaote, you are smart at last. You are right. Since the super sair is not the opponent of man-made man, then surpass the super sair..." "Tell me, where is the spiritual time house?" "In the temple." ¡­¡­ In the evening, Luo Lan''s home. After investigating the time machine in the western area, Luo Lan asked bulma to put it away on the spot, then told everyone to be careful of Shalu''s sneak attack, and then took everyone back home in an instant. After dinner, bulma takes sun Bula back home. There are many rooms in Luolan''s villa, and Tranks is not suitable to go back with bulma, so he temporarily lives in Luolan''s house, with three people on the 17th, 18th and 16th staying at the same time. "Tranks, you should be careful of saru in the future. The man-made people in your place have been killed by us. When saru comes out, in order to become the whole team, he will also pay attention to the time machine." Luo Fei reminds a way. "Thank you, I understand." Tranks nodded seriously. Shalu''s existence is a hidden danger to the future world. He absolutely does not allow the hard won peace to be threatened. The most urgent thing is to improve his strength. According to the time shown on the time machine, Shalu will rob him in three years, kill him and rob the time machine. There are only three years left for him, and Tranks must become stronger in three years. In the courtyard, Rolan and Sophia are sitting in the arbor, rankie and tayis are sitting opposite them, and ascali is sitting on Rolan''s leg. The whole person is lying on the table, leaning against his chin, playing the big fruit on the table with his fingers in boredom. At this time, 18 and 17 came together. No. 18 kneaded for a while, was pushed behind by No. 17, came to Luolan. Face slightly red, 18 voice crisp way: "teacher, you have what method to let us quickly strong, we don''t want to always be on guard against the attack of Shalu." Life threatening is really the biggest driving force. with a smile on his face, Luo Lan signaled to them to find a place to sit down. "You don''t have the ability to absorb the essence of life like Sha Lu. If you want to be stronger, it''s no more than practicing. Well, as long as you can bear loneliness, I can take you to a place, of course, and you can also join them together with Luo Fei, Alex, and Trks." "There are no personnel restrictions in that place." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 "Is it the tower of medamor?" It''s said that it''s a special training place. Ascali''s conditioned reflex thought of the mefilada tower on medamor. "No, it''s the spiritual time house in the temple." Luo Lan light smile. Luo Fei was stunned for a moment, and said: "the spirit time house can only enter two people at a time, and there is a time limit. Once it exceeds the time, it can''t get out." Luo Lan said with a smile: "normally, it''s like this, but the mental time house is a dimensional space in the final analysis. As long as it''s a space, there is an upper limit to bear. Even if the door of time and space is closed, as long as the strength is enough, it can break through the space limit violently." "Ordinary people can''t get out just because they don''t have the ability to break the barrier of space." The upper limit of the space of the spirit time house is the boo level power of the demon. As long as it reaches the level of the demon, the so-called rules and restrictions of the spirit time house are just like illusions. In the later stage, bejita and monkey king can go in as long as they want, which is very casual. Unfortunately, Luo Lan has the same ability now. Luo Lan''s words are quite shocking. Luo Fei and ascali are stunned for a moment. Because they don''t know the characteristics of the mental time house, Tranks is a little surprised why Luo Fei and ascali show such expressions. 18 asked askari in a low voice, "where is the spiritual time house?" Askari pursed her mouth, and her voice rang. She introduced the spirit time room to No. 18. When she learned that there was such a magical place in the temple, No. 18''s lovely face was stunned. "There is such a magical place in the temple. Can we practice all the time and become stronger in a very short time?" Small head rattle like shaking, ascali said: "no, it''s very lonely inside, I can''t stand it." The pressure and heat in the mental time room didn''t make ascali afraid, but the emptiness inside was uncomfortable. I didn''t know how big the empty world was. It was torture to stay in it. "Ascali, you have to go in this time. I''ll look at you." In addition to checking her daughter''s progress in recent years, she also wanted to use the spiritual time house to sort out the cultivation harvest of the death star. "Ah, well." As soon as ascali''s face collapsed, she let out a dejected hum. "Sister askari, you always say that you are not big. If you stay in it for two years, you will grow up." Said Sun Bula, laughing. Askari stayed for a moment and responded, "yes, I''m 16 years old now. As long as I stay in it for two years, I can grow up soon." Young body has been criticized by ascali, clearly not young, but even sun Bula than, ascali had been looking forward to growing up early. With two small eyes turning, he carefully glanced at the graceful and gorgeous Saifeiya next to him. He was immediately inspired. His appearance is seven or eight points similar to that of his mother. He must be graceful and charming when he grows up. Askari thought happily, and suddenly felt that the loneliness in the spiritual time room was not so unbearable. "Dad, I''ve decided to stay in the mental time room until I grow up." Ascali raised her head and yelled. "Just like it." Luo Lan''s hand pinched ascali''s cheek. Tays chuckled and looked at Rolan and ascali with a smile. "Your father and daughter are really like each other. At the beginning, Rolan was directly in it for two years before she was a minor." "Really?" Ascali''s eyes lit up. "It''s like this." Luo Lan laughs and doesn''t deny that he was staying in the mental time room, on the one hand to improve his strength, on the other hand to marry tayis earlier. It''s said that his sister, Sophia, was taken down by him when they were alone in the mental time room at that time. Seventeen years have passed. "You all get ready. Tomorrow we''ll go to the temple." Luo Lan hammers the tone and makes a decision. "All right." "I''m looking forward to it." On the 18th, a pair of eyes turned into crescent moon, smiling happily. 17, Tranks and others nodded, especially Tranks, whose eyes were full of expectation. ¡­¡­ The next day. Luo Lan and Saifeiya come to the temple with a group of people, but they are told by Qiqi that the spiritual time house is being used by monkey king and bejita. "The monkey king also thought of this one." Luo Lan was surprised, but he took it for granted. After seeing their power on the 18th, the monkey king had no reason not to catch up. Maybe when they come out, they may directly surpass the super sair or reach the full power of the super sair. "Since the spiritual time house is used by Wukong, we should practice in the temple first." "Mr. Goku and bejita are one step ahead of time." Tranks was shocked. Thinking of his mother''s evaluation of the monkey king, he could not help thinking that he was worthy of his mother''s hope and found a way to become stronger so soon. If the monkey king in his own world had not died of heart disease, how wonderful it would be!Greeting everyone, Luo Lan asked Qiqi in a low voice, "yesterday I sensed that bick''s breath was greatly enhanced. Is bick and the old God..." "Well, the God of heaven has fused with bick. He left the temple before you came. He should have gone to find Shalu." Qiqi looked sad and nodded her head. Since she and suno were chosen as the heirs of the gods when they were young, they have been under the guidance of the gods. The disappearance of his family is like the loss of a relative. Although they know that the old God did not disappear, but changed into another way of existence. Luo Lan quietly, with the change of the environment, the earth is lack of powerful soldiers, he knows that bick and the old God fusion is sooner or later. ¡­¡­ In Luolan, they wait for the monkey king to come out of the spiritual time room, a small town in the lower boundary. There was an extraordinary silence. On the street, clothes are strewn on the ground. Strangely, these clothes are in complete sets. If you look carefully, there is a layer of dried human skin inside the clothes As soon as the wind blows, clothes sway with the breeze, full of stillness. "Ah..." A cry of despair, a fat man on the ground struggling on his back, a cicada monster with green spots on his back, put a stout tail on the man''s back and sucked the essence of the man. The chubby man wailed bitterly, his cheeks began to shrink, and soon there was only one sound of human skin. "Hey, as long as I get back to my original strength, I''ll go to No. 17 and No. 18. The man-made No. 17 and No. 18 in this world are still intact. The computer tells me that as long as I absorb the energy of No. 17 and No. 18, I can become the ultimate whole. I''m really looking forward to it!" The speckled creature has a hoarse voice in its throat, and its vertical pupil like eyes are full of madness. This cicada like creature is the man-made Shalu who came from the parallel world in the time machine. Because of the shuttle time and space, it is still in the state of energy loss. In his time, when he came out of the training module, the man-made 17 and 18 had been killed by Tranks. In order to fulfill his long cherished wish of becoming a whole, he specially grabbed the time machine to shuttle from the parallel world, in order to devour the man-made 17 and 18. "The energy of the earth people is too small, but it''s better to absorb more than nothing." "Eh!" Shalu raised his head and looked into the distance with his golden vertical pupil. There was a kind of energy approaching him. "Is this breath BIC? Although it hides the breath, my body has not only Saiyan cells and flisa cells, but also Namiki cells. Hehe, my energy has not been fully recovered. Now is not the time to meet them." Shalu thought for a moment, gave up other life in the small town, gathered his breath, made a hole in the ground, and then went in and disappeared. Shortly after Shalu disappeared, bick appeared over the town in his cloak. Looking at a corpse with only human skin left, bick''s face was particularly gloomy. He said angrily, "Damn, man-made Shalu, he let him run away." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 Bick''s face is gloomy and hovers over the town. Looking at the town with no trace of life below, bick''s face is particularly ugly. He carefully examines the surrounding area, and only after he is sure that there is no saru''s breath, can he fly away with an angry face. A hundred kilometers away. The ground loosens and bulges up a bag. Shalu cuts open the rock on the surface and comes out from the ground. His indifferent eyes are watching the direction that bick flies away, with some doubts in his eyes. "It''s strange that something is wrong. Bick seems to be more powerful than what the computer told me. According to the records, there should not be so many Taoists on the earth." He immediately sneered, and a hoarse voice came out of his throat: "well, maybe my arrival has made history deviate a little. Anyway, sooner or later, I will swallow it up. The more experts on the earth, the better for me!" "Haha, I''ll let you be free for a while. When my strength recovers, I''ll devour you first." Shalu grinned coldly. It''s wonderful to be able to control everything behind the scenes. If it wasn''t for his strength, he couldn''t help celebrating. although the martial arts and life on earth provide him with a lot of life essence, it is too slow for him to regain his strength by simply absorbing the earth''s people. ¡°¡­¡­ As far as I know, Dr. Gallo''s research base should be somewhere in the polar region of the Arctic circle. If you can find me in this era and devour it, in theory, it can make me more perfect. " Once such an idea came into being, it was like smoking a poppy. Shalu''s ambition could no longer be restrained. WOW! The green figure flew up, and Shalu turned into a flash of light, which quickly crossed the sky like lightning, and soon became a black spot and disappeared in the sky. ¡­¡­ The northern hemisphere. The snowy polar hills are covered with white snow. The cold wind is blowing like a knife, which is very painful on the face. According to the route in memory, Shalu traveled all the way north and soon came to Dr. Gallo''s base. After the destruction of the Red Ribbon Army, Dr. Gallo, in order to take revenge on the monkey king, built his base in a mountain peak in the Arctic Circle, which looked like a cave and was blocked by a thick iron gate. Finding the right position, saru landed in a mountain forest, and then along the mountain forest, he cut through the thorns towards Dr. Gallo''s base. Full of expectation, he came to Dr. Gallo''s base, but what he saw before his eyes made his expression stiff - there was no cave on the straight and steep mountain peak, and there was no sign of artificial excavation nearby. "What''s the matter? Where''s Dr. Gallo''s base?" Shalu can be sure that this is the location of Dr. Gallo''s base, where he came out after he was trained by computer. But now, the base is gone. In other words, the world''s Dr. Gallo has never established a base here, and further guess, maybe even the saru plan has not come into being. Shalu''s face was so gloomy that he felt something was beyond his control. "It''s OK. Maybe it''s because of different history. Dr. Gallo built the base in other places." "Manmade 17 and 18 still exist, as long as they are still there." Shalu calmed down for a while. The key materials for him to become the whole team are the man-made 17 and 18. As long as there is no problem with them, then everything is acceptable. According to his understanding of the history of the earth during this period, Shalu found that there are many things in this world that are different from the history he knows. After all, in his world, the earth has never been destroyed. "Maybe it was the destruction of the earth that made Dr. Gallo build his base elsewhere." It''s not impossible. From a more secure point of view, it''s wise not to put all the eggs in one basket. With Dr. Gallo''s cunning, it''s absolutely possible to do so. Thinking about this, Shalu has settled down again, and the most urgent thing is to hurry up to recover his strength. In addition, he should keep an eye on man-made 17 and 18, so as not to let them have an accident. "Well, since we can''t find another" I "in this world, we should restore our strength honestly. Fortunately, there are many martial arts and Taoists in this world. Maybe we can recover in a few days." With a sigh, Shalu shook his tail and smashed the hard rock at the foot of the mountain. Then the figure flashed and flew towards the nearby town with high energy response. ¡­¡­ At the same time, 50 meters underground of the former headquarters of the red ribbon corps, a pile of equipment was in "buzzing" operation. The supercomputer controlled all kinds of transportation pipes to inject nutrient solution into the transparent experimental container. At this time, the body surface of No. 21 in the experimental container had returned to normal. The physical deformity has also been restored.Gululu In the mouth of No.21 experimental body, a series of bubbles were spitting out, the heart was beating violently, the eyelids were open, the blood red eyes were flashing cold light, the strong muscles were suddenly tightened, and an incomparable force was suddenly generated, which burst the transparent glass container. TA! Body 21 stepped out of the container calmly, green droplets dripping along the purple skin, tall and burly body like a thick wall, wrapped with a vast and surging breath. Cluck, cluck, cluck. Experiment 21 wriggled its neck and made a crisp bone sound. The supercomputer and Dr. Gallo''s message came to mind. "Man made, Dr. Gallo Revenge, Monkey King Infinite energy, man-made 17, 18, betrayal... " "King clude..." Intermittent information appeared in my mind, and eventually became a whole. After receiving all the information, the 21 experimental body showed a sneer on its cold face. "It turns out that my body was originally called King krud, a waste that was killed by the super sais." Scornful sneer, 21 experimental body to adapt to the state of the body. "Eh, there is still a huge potential in my body, because Dr. Gallo''s transformation has given me unlimited energy, so this potential has also been tapped out?" Palm clenched fist, a force of endless gushing out, 21 experimental body nodded with satisfaction. "Di, experiment 21 has been activated and issued the ultimate command: kill the monkey king and clear the traitors." "Di, experiment 21 has been activated and issued the ultimate command: kill the monkey king and clear the traitors." Supercomputers continue to release the ultimate mission, "man-made 21, not bad, for the sake of your powerful energy, I will kill all the people on the earth for you." The man-made 21 is awe inspiring and laughs freely. The smell of evil spreads out. The tyrannical light flashed in his eyes, and the huge ambition occupied the heart of No. 21. At this moment, his strength was no less than that of No. 17, and he still felt that there were other states in his body waiting for him to dig. ¡­¡­ The north wind was cold and it snowed heavily. Masruta area is the hometown of suno goddess. It has been sheltered by the goddess for many years. Like liangjingshan, it is the Holy Land in the eyes of the wutaoists. On this day, an earthquake suddenly hit the masruta area. After the glacier broke, an ellipsoidal machine was exposed from the ice. The local villagers didn''t know what the machine was, but they saw the symbol of universal capsule company on it, so they called universal capsule company. Soon after, the omnipotent capsule company''s investigation team arrived in the masruta area to investigate the device. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 "Is this strange thing really made by the company?" The researchers who came to investigate looked at the machines dug out of the glacier and asked such questions. This machine has an ellipsoidal shape, the middle fan blade is frozen by ice and snow, hanging a string of ice crystals, the corner can see the logo symbol of universal capsule company. "It has the logo of the company. It should be made by our company. Maybe it''s a new invention by Miss Burma or Dr. Breves." The researcher beside him chuckles. Dr. bulma and Dr. Briggs often invent some strange machines. As employees of the company, they have already seen strange machines. This machine of unknown use in front of them may be their new invention. "Well, how could this be a bit like the machine that the search team found in the west?" Someone said strangely. "It looks like it." "Miss Burma won''t look for it for no reason. Please contact Miss Burma quickly!" The researchers are very vigilant and aware that the machine in front of them is not simple. They quickly take out the contact device and report the discovery of masruta area to the headquarters of omnipotent capsule. After receiving the notice, the headquarters quickly contacted bulma. A few hours later, a beige aircraft landed on the snow in the masruta area. Bulma, wearing a thick down jacket, led by the researcher, went to the open space where the machines were placed. Looking at the familiar machines in front of her, bulma''s face suddenly changed. This machine is obviously the time machine of Tranks. It''s just frozen in the ice for a long time, and the surface is covered with scratches. "How did you find this thing?" Bulma''s face is not very good-looking, in addition to the time machine found in the western mountains, there is a ship here, intuition tells her that there will be very bad things to happen. The researcher looked at bulma''s face and asked carefully: "this is because the recent earthquake broke the ice. The villagers reported it to us after they found it." "What''s wrong, miss bulma?" "No..." When bulma wanted to say something, he suddenly shook his head and asked the researchers to help open the door of the time machine. "You take some tools to help me remove the ice crystals from the surface of the machine. I want to go inside and have a look." Several researchers quickly nodded and melted the crystal on the surface of the time machine with the heating equipment. Click, the top cover of the machine was opened, and bulma climbed the ladder into the inside of the time machine to check the time cursor of the time machine for the first time. It was found that the time machine arrived two years ago, one year later than the time when Tranks first came here, and the time of departure was also three years after the world of Tranks, that is, it was synchronized with the time of saru. "Three years later, two time machines arrived." "No, according to the time schedule of this time machine, the world in which this time machine is located is only five years faster than the world in TranX, which is another parallel world..." At a glance, bulma saw that something was wrong. The passage of time in the parallel world was synchronous. The time machine found in 1050 area in the West arrived four years ago, while the one in front of her arrived two years ago. "Why, what is this?" Eyes fell on the right-hand side of the cockpit controller, which is inlaid with a crystal like thing. The color is grayish white and looks dim. "It doesn''t seem to be on Tranks'' time machine." Pull out the greyish white crystal, bulma carefully observed, can''t see what it is. "You go back first. I''ll take the machine back." Seeing that there was nothing to investigate, bulma pressed the button on the time machine and turned the whole machine into a capsule. "By the way, did you find something similar to an eggshell nearby?" The researchers shook their heads. "No, nothing but this machine." Bulma nodded, she also casually asked, even if there is something, it is impossible to find in this ice and snow weather. Leaving the cold weather of masruta, bulma path goes straight in the direction of kalinda. Shalu''s problem has not yet been solved. Now we have found a second unknown time machine. Even though bulma''s heart has always been very big, she feels a little flustered at this time. "Brother-in-law, you come to pick me up. I''m under the Karin tower." Bulma is in touch with Rolan. "OK, just a moment." A few seconds later, a cluster of light in bulma''s side shining, the figure of Saifeiya emerged, "Luo Lan let me pick you up." "Well." Bulma nodded and put Sophia''s hand on her shoulder. Whew! A burst of space-time transformation of virtual light and shadow, Saifeiya with bulma boarded the temple. "Bulma, you mean the second time machine was found in the masruta area?" Luo Lan''s brow locks tightly, some accidents. "Yes." Burma nodded and told the story of the discovery of the time machine, then took out the time machine in full view of the public, and then took out the time machine found in 1050 area in the West. Seeing this, Tranks also took out his own time machine.Three time machines stood as like as two peas, and three surface machines were almost identical except for their surface traces. "what are as like as two peas in three identical machines? What''s going on in the future?" Tranks''s voice was low and his face was deeply disturbed. "Interesting, there are three time machines." Luo Lan a pair of golden eyes staring at the time machine in front of him, smile, suddenly remembered the words that Weiss had told him in mieshen star. "There is more than one time machine on earth now. About four years ago, some time machines arrived on earth." "So this time I''m going to earth, I hope you''ll get rid of other time machine things." Weiss knew from the beginning that the time machine on the earth was not only the one that saru took. It''s true that things like time and space shuttle can''t be concealed from angels who are good at time and space! "Dad, who do you think will be the one who comes by this time machine? Is it Shalu?" Ascali''s bright eyes rolled. Luo Lan said: "from the time when the time machine started, it''s really in line with the age of Shalu. But before the other party shows up, we can''t be sure who it is. We can only say that Shalu is more likely." "Hey, hey, if there are two Shalu in our age at the same time, that''s interesting." "Brother in law, what do you think this is?" Bulma will pull out the crystal from the dashboard to show Rolan. Taking the gray white crystal for an observation, Luo Lan can feel a trace of residual energy from the crystal. "This is the power source of the time machine. It''s not easy to compress the energy source to such a large size. Unfortunately, the energy above has been exhausted. It''s impossible to confirm what the energy is." "Suno, masruta is your hometown. Let the people there search around to see if they can find any clues." Suno face seriously promised down, "I know, I will let 8 with people search." No. 8 is a failed man-made man. After suno and monkey king destroyed the red ribbon Legion many years ago, man-made man-8 lived in suno''s hometown. He is not strong but honest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 The emergence of the third time machine undoubtedly increased the uncertainty on the earth, and made the situation more chaotic. But for Luo Lan, whether it is two time machines or three time machines, there is no difference. There is no more than one more person of saru level. You don''t have to pay attention. There is no difference in the level of saru on earth. After handing over the investigation of the time machine to suno, Luo Lan doesn''t ask about it. Instead, Luo Lan and Sophia wait for the monkey king to come out of the spiritual time room. ¡­¡­ The sun rises in the East and sets in the West. The next morning, the morning sun rose out of the sky with warm light, and the clear sky turned red, bringing the meaning of life. At the exit of the main hall, Luo Lan sits in the pavilion and looks at No. 18 and No. 17. They compete with each other. Suddenly, the towering palace shakes a few times, and then there is a big bang, and the momentum of the sky rises. Luo Lan turns around and smiles faintly. She looks at the exit of the main hall with calm eyes. Sun Wukong and bejita came out of the main hall wearing ragged fighting clothes, with a lot of scars on them. At first sight, they had just experienced a hard battle. They are in a super Saian state, with a terrible momentum all over them. The indomitable momentum oppressed the whole temple, and all the martial and Taoist practitioners were sweating and did not dare to get close to it. In the spiritual time room, because of the constant fighting between the two men, the strength of the monkey king and bejita is more obvious than that of the original work. The monkey king naturally shows the full power form of the super Saiya people, and the bejita is not bad. The strength is closer, and it also achieves full power. The cultivation effect is remarkable. Looking at the monkey king and bejita faintly, Luo Lan nodded, indicating that they would converge. Luo Lan said with a smile: "you just came out. New changes have just appeared on the earth. When we are away, the safety of the earth will be handed over to you." When the monkey king asks what happened, Luo Lan tells them that he has found two time machines. When he learns that there are masters like Sha Lu hidden on the earth, the monkey king gets excited. "Man made Shalu, I will beat him." The monkey king is confident. "The first person to defeat them must be me. Hum, I dare to use Saiya cells to transform them. I won''t let them go." Bejita raised her eyebrows slightly, and her green eyes were shining. "Don''t be too confident. Shalu may not be terrible at the beginning, but when he becomes a perfect player, even if he becomes a super Saiya, full power may not be his opponent." See Beijita another pair of defiant appearance, Luo Lan''s face said blandly. Bejita has talent, but it''s too easy to float. This kind of supercilious character is probably the common fault of Saiya people. Strong power brings arrogance in character, especially when the strength first increases. Even Saifeiya has some arrogance, but it is not obvious because he has been suppressed by Luo Lan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begita''s face is not very good. When she looks at Luo Lan, her face suddenly becomes more gloomy. Even if she has become a super Saiya full power, she still can''t see through Luo Lan. She looks ordinary, just like an ordinary person without power. Not only him, but also the side of Saifeiya, ascali, rofei, he can not see through, there is always a layer of hazy mist blocking. But Luo Lan, can they be ordinary people? They are all real super Saiya people. "Even if we become super Saiya full power, is there still such a big gap with them? Sure enough, they have become the level above the super Saiya. " Begita was reluctant to clench her fist and murmur. Her rising pride suddenly subsided. On the road of super Saier, he is just a latecomer. "Ah, everyone is here, man-made people have come to the temple?" Seeing that everyone was there, the monkey king said hello with a smile, and suddenly found that there were voices of No. 17 and No. 18 in the crowd, so he asked curiously. "They were brought up to practice by Luo Lan." Kiki replied. "Ah, it''s really exciting to be so powerful and hardworking." Sun Wukong''s face became serious, and he was full of fighting spirit. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan, he would go up and fight with them on the 18th immediately. "I have already surpassed them." Vegeta''s eyes were fixed on number 18. Feel the eyes of begeta, No. 18''s eyes looked, suddenly smile, beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but did not put begeta in the eye. Bejita''s expression stagnated, and her face became ugly. "By the way, why isn''t bick in the temple?" "Bick has gone to find out where saru is." Kiki replied. "Oh, are you still searching? Can''t you see the lower boundary on the temple?""Saru is so cunning. He hides his breath. We can''t find him at all." "That''s it Monkey King grabs his neck. In fact, he doesn''t know how the temple observes the lower boundary. Looking around, Luo Lan said, "well, it''s our turn to go in and practice. Ascali and lazuli, come with me..." With a command, SAFIYA, ascali, rofei, No. 17, No. 18, sun Bula, and Tranks all follow Rowland. When the monkey king saw it, he asked curiously, "do they want to go to the spirit time room, too, but there are only two people who can go in at a time?" Qiqi shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe he has something to do with it." As soon as she heard that Luo Lan seemed to be able to take many people into the spiritual time room, she suddenly felt that she wanted to go into the spiritual time room again. But then she thought that she had just come out of the spiritual time room and that there would be no big breakthrough in a short time, so she shook her head regretfully and watched them leave. The house of spiritual time is located at the bottom of the temple. Luo Lan familiar with the road, along the winding corridor has been down, and soon took the people to a golden front door. "Here we are." Luo Lan stopped, facing everyone, "you step back two steps, wait a moment, I open the door of the spiritual time house, you take the opportunity to all go in." "Nothing''s going to happen," said Sophia She knows that only two people can enter the spiritual time house at a time, and each person can only stay in it for two days, otherwise the door of the spiritual time house will disappear, and the people inside will be completely lost in the dimensional space. "No, I''m sure." Luo Lan smiles confidently. Sophia smiles and steps back with everyone. "Ho!" Luo Lan steps forward and pushes open the door of the spiritual time house. Suddenly, a vast white landscape appears from the other end of the door. At the same time, there is a strong attraction. Standing at the gate, a sense of time confusion arises spontaneously. But Luo Lan didn''t move at all. She propped up the door of the spiritual time house with her hands. Her arms were blue and her golden eyes were shining. A force of destroying time and space opened the channel of the two spaces. "Right now, all in." Luo Lan''s voice is low to drink, let everyone go in. Hearing the words, Saifeiya, ascali and others bent up one after another and entered through the gate one by one. After everyone went in, Luo Lan released her arm and entered it. At this time, the door closed suddenly, completely separating the time flow of the two spaces. The spiritual time house of the earth has a large restriction on the number of people who can practice. Before the transformation, only two people can enter each time. Only after the game of saru, the restriction on the number of people will be relaxed. At this moment, Luo Lan and her family go in eight people at a time, which has blocked the inner space of the mental time house. Unless they use more than three levels of super Saiya power, they can break through the space. But for Luo Lan who has reached the perfect normal strength, it''s too easy to get out of it. In the spiritual time room, the air is hot and dry, the pressure is extremely low, and the gravity is ten times that of the outside world. Of course, it is difficult for them. After they enter, what appears in the field of vision is a vast white space. In front of them is a double-layer palace, where the practitioners usually eat and sleep. On each side stands a huge hourglass, which represents the continuous fall of sand grains as time goes by. It is almost a year after a bottle has been leaked. However, for Luo Lan, such a time limit does not make any sense. In the vast space, even such a majestic looking palace is still very small in the whole open space. "It''s like this in the spirit time house." "Dad, the exit is gone." Askari took a look at the direction, raised her hand and yelled. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you out after the training." "In the next time, you should concentrate on your practice." Luo Lan''s face says sternly. "Well." Everyone responded confidently with a smile on their face. Because of the experience of practicing in the spiritual time room, Sophia cooperated with Rolan and divided them into several groups. Ascali and rofei, No. 17 and No. 18, sun Bula and Tranks, each group has similar strength and can practice with each other. After the arrangement, Sophia found a place to consolidate her practice, while Luo Lan began to lead everyone to practice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Spiritual time house, in the boundless white space, a light wind with the thick white dust on the ground rises slightly. The air here is hot and dry, and the pressure is very low, but it is not very harsh for the practitioners inside. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Shua! A few shadows flickered rapidly. The sound of impact resounded in the open white space. No. 17 and No. 18 cooperated to attack Luo Lan, and the two fists waved out. The bright stars twinkled at the tip of the fist, and the rich energy was enough to destroy a planet. Bang! Luo Lan calmly floats in the mid air, looking at the fists that the two brothers and sisters attack, he stretches out the palm of his hand and easily accepts it. "The strength is certainly strong, but the skill of fighting is still very unfamiliar!" Immediately the remaining light of the corner of the eye pays attention to the surroundings. Luo Lan smiles and steps on the sole of the foot lightly. Suddenly, the whole person disappears. When she appears again, she has already come to the 17th. Junlang''s face suddenly appeared, 17''s heart "clattered" a sound, all the pores are locked up, did not come out to make a response, a sharp pain came from the abdomen. No. 17 arched up and cried in pain. Then he felt a numbness in his shoulder, and the whole person was shot down from high altitude. Seeing my younger brother shot down by the teacher, No. 18''s pretty face is not so relaxed, and his mental tension is high. His bright eyes constantly change the direction of gaze. Suddenly, a shadow came to her. Luo Lan indifferent voice way: "don''t look around, I''m here." "Ah On the 18th, he turned around and called, but at this time, he saw Luo Lan''s fingers flick on her forehead, and the power of terror suddenly burst out. On the 18th, with a "Oh" sound, he was shot out. Luo Lan smiles and shakes her head. Her face is always relaxed and indifferent. She is waiting with her hands on her back. After a while, 17 and 18 make a comeback and fight with Luo Lan again. Apart from some broken clothes, neither of them was hurt. Riveting full strength toward Luo Lan attack, every time to use all the strength, if it is ordinary people, several times such a huge waste of energy, long tired to get up, but on the 17th they have unlimited energy, sister and brother do not know what fatigue is. Every attack was like a sunrise. Boom, boom One by one, the energy of destroying the sky and the earth is released, and the whole open space vibrates violently. Fortunately, the interior of the spiritual time house is extremely wide, and the space intensity is also extremely strong. Otherwise, the earth will be destroyed many times outside. Their attack power is full, but in Luo Lan''s eyes is still too rough. With a grin, Luo Lan turns her head and waves her fists. With a bang, they discount their Qigong wave. And then, one punch at a time, blow them off. "Well, that''s the end of today''s training. The rest of the time is to think about what''s not enough." Luo Lan beat her sister and brother to the ground again. "Oh, I lost again, but this time I''ve been holding on for a while longer than before!" The clear and pleasant voice rang, and there was no depression on No. 18''s face. In her opinion, it was a great progress to be able to support more moves in the hands of the teacher. "Unlimited energy is your biggest advantage, it allows you to have the power comparable to the super Saiya, continue to develop." After a few words, he went to the far side of sun Bula and Tranks. "It''s your turn next. Are the pigs ready?" Rolan came to the front of Tranks and waved to them. "Yes "Ready." Cried Tranks and sun Bula, straightening themselves up. In his opinion, it''s his biggest chance to get the advice from a great master like Luo Lan. How can he not take it seriously. "Then let''s start." Luo Lan said with a smile. He gives advice to everyone once a day, but he doesn''t give it to ashkari personally and hand in hand. It''s not necessary for them to fight. Everyone present is at the lowest level of super Saiya. If they teach basic knowledge, it''s a bit of a small family. Luo Lan pointed out the direction of their practice with her own opinions, drew a framework, and then left the rest of the time for them to fight and exchange views. This kind of guidance is quite programmatic. Many of the reasons are not stated clearly. They need to think and understand for themselves. However, Luo Lan''s current things, some of the concepts he taught, can make them extremely useful. After the cultivation of martial arts has reached a high level, what he needs is no longer just a strong body. The role of understanding begins to play a crucial role in the future promotion. If we continue to practice according to our past experience, it will probably be the end for ordinary people to reach the Super Saiyan Level 3. It is almost impossible to comprehend the realm of the gods behind.After reaching the perfect normal, Luo Lan''s eyes on everything begin to change. Under his guidance, the strength of all people is undergoing earth shaking changes, such as bean sprouts growing out of the ground, which only need a little spring water to moisten, and can grow significantly every day. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, two years have passed inside the spiritual time house. In the vast and open space, everything is the same as before. Saifeiya sat next to the huge hourglass, beautiful and natural long black hair flying in the air, such as ink curved eyebrows, dotted with a pair of red bright eyes. The whole person seems to be integrated into the space, without any sign of energy leakage. In the past two years, Sophia has consolidated what she has learned in Aesculus and further improved. Although she is not as invincible as Rolan, she is much stronger than before. According to the estimation of her strength, she is very close to the strength when Rolan left Aesculus for the first time. If you go back to azrael, maybe you can go to the 38th floor at one time. Of course, in addition to the obvious improvement of SAFIYA''s strength, the strength of rofei, ascali, sun Bula and Tranks has also improved significantly. For example, rofei and ascali, in terms of energy intensity, are now second only to SAFIYA and at the high level of super Saiya 2. Under Luo Lan''s conscious suggestion, the two began to gradually converge their strength, and the super Saiya state seemed much quieter than before. Next is sun Bula and Tranks, both of them have reached the full power of super Saiya, even in the face of the complete body of Shalu, there is no pressure. So far, the super Saiya people on earth can be said to have full power per capita. In addition, the strength of No. 17 and No. 18 has been improved more obviously. Because they are man-made people transformed from Earth people, their growth potential has not been completely blocked by the transformation. Coupled with the advantages of unlimited nano energy sources in the body, their promotion is not inferior to that of Asian people. "The practice of No.17 and No.18 can be regarded as normal. No matter how high the strength of Shalu is, it is impossible for him to absorb No.17." According to Luo Lan''s estimation, even if their Luo Lan on the 17th can''t compare with lightning Shalu, it should be the same. In any case, the full power combination of sun Bula and Tranks can''t beat them. "Daddy At the time of Luo Lan''s examination, there was a clear and sweet voice, and then it was like being hit by an elephant. Ascali was hugged by a bear, and the swiftlet flew back to its nest. "Ascali, you''ve grown up." Rolan pushes ascali. Two years later, ascali has become an adult, especially in recent months. During this period of time, the potential of Saiya people has been released. Her body grows as fast as hormone, almost every day. She is 1.7 meters tall, slim and graceful, with a curtain of golden and delicate hair. Before, xiaodouya seems to have grown into a beautiful young girl. From a distance, she is as young as Sophia, but compared with Sophia, ascali is more immature. But it''s real. It''s grown up. For his daughter''s intimacy, Luo Lan naturally likes it, but as her daughter grows up, he also needs to avoid suspicion and can no longer cuddle like when she was a child. "Hey, I forgot." Ascali knocks her head, her eyes turn, and her jewel like eyes sparkle with enchanting brilliance. "Dad, since you think I''ve grown up, do you think I can inherit the throne?" Ascali has long coveted the position of Queen of Sarada. At the beginning, she wandered outside alone. When she knew her life experience, she suddenly became arrogant. She also dreamed that she would take the throne of Queen Celia and rule the saians by herself. However, she didn''t expect that she would become the princess of Sarada after meeting with Luo Lan. Luo Lan was silent for a while and said, "you should ask your mother about this." "Ascali!" A shrill voice was heard behind his back. "You want to be king?" Askari''s neck shrinks, his face turns around stiffly, and he is looking at her with a dangerous face. No, it''s too hasty! This is not the time for a new era of Sarada. "Mom, I''m kidding. How could I think that?" Ascali coughed and grinned. "I think you have a good idea." Saifeiya stares at her sternly, grabs askari''s ear, "I think you''ve gone a little bit of the wind these days. If you want to succeed to the throne, go to take charge of your askari army first. It''s too early now." "Practice with me. I''ve been neglecting you recently." "Pain..." Ascali yells and pouts. She finds that when she grows up, she won''t be loved any more. You know, when she was a child, her mother could tolerate her playing a little bit of temper. Now she''s going to beat her.Is this the so-called same-sex repulsion? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 It''s impossible to fight, and it''s impossible to fight. Ascali gave a tit and simply stopped fighting. She was dragged to practice by Saifeiya. Mother and daughter, far away from the crowd, came to an open place. Suddenly, two breath of terror suddenly rose like a tornado. Both of them are in the form of super Saiya 2. The breath of terror collides with each other and disperses out sharp blades. Saifeiya''s breath is very concise, in contrast, ascali''s breath is too violent. Er, sensing the change of ascali, everyone stopped to practice and looked at them. In the sky, two beautiful figures constantly fight each other, breaking out a series of energy shocks that destroy everything. The real suffocating sense of oppression is like a real heavy weight in my heart. Tranks swallowed and looked incredulously. "This is Miss Sophia''s super Saiya 2. What a terrible power!" "That''s not the normal super Saiya 2." Roffy stood beside Tranks, his deep eyes changing position with the battle in the distance, and his face was serious. "They have trained super Saiya 2 to a very high level, especially aunt saifia. It''s hard to imagine that she has made super Saiya 2''s strength introverted! If there is super sair 3 on top of super sair 2, then this power is definitely the level of super sair 3. " "Super Saiya 3, is it really possible to exist?" There was a tremor in Tranks'' voice. Super sair 2 is as powerful as myth. It''s hard for him to imagine that there will be super sair 3 on top of it. "What''s impossible? There is super sair 2 on top of super sair. It''s not natural for super sair 2 to become super sair 3 after training to the extreme. It''s all the pursuit of strength. It depends on whether the body can resist it." Luo Fei has been following Luo Lan for many years, and has a very thorough understanding of the level of super Saiya people. In the final analysis, super sair 2 and super sair 3 are only the extension of super sair''s power, and their life form has not been greatly improved. It depends on whether the practitioner has the courage to think about it. Of course, this method of blindly improving the intensity of transfiguration has extremely high requirements for the body. Without a strong body, it can''t bear the power brought about by the transfiguration of super sair 3. If you are careless, you may be crushed by the power. Because of his understanding of super sair 3, rofei does not intend to follow the road of super sair 3. "Don''t you know how shocking your words are?" After hearing Luo Fei''s words, Tranks took a deep breath. Before he reached the stage of super sair 2, he couldn''t imagine the strength of super sair 3, and he didn''t know how shocking saiphilya was. "Is that so..." Luo Fei asked. Super sair 3 doesn''t seem to be that hard to break. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tranks didn''t know what to say for a moment. The talent of rofei and ascali is so enviable. Although they are still so young, they already have incomparable strength. Is it because the genes are too good? After all, they are the royal family of the saians of Sarada, with the best genes among the saians. Think of here, Tranks can''t help looking at the edge of a pair of light clouds, everything is in control of Luo Lan, the strength of this adult is really unfathomable! For so long in the mental time room, he still didn''t understand what the other party was like. It''s said that they are super sais, but they are normal, and they don''t have any breath on them. Super sais can''t hide their breath in this way. It''s said that they are normal, but their strength is terrible. Tranks dares to say that even if all the people in the mental time room are added up, they are not the opponent of each other, and their eyes are unusual, so they can''t believe it It''s gold. Is it true that the eyes of the kings of Sarada are different from those of ordinary people? Queen Sophia''s eyes are red, and Lord Lorraine''s eyes are gold Tranks was lost in thought. I firmly believe that this is the true blood of the Saian royal family. It seems to feel the gaze of Tranks, and Rolan''s Yu Guang glances at him. "Tranks, you need to take a long-term view. If you can''t even imagine super Saiya 3, how can you deal with the future crisis?" "Mr. Luo Lan, do you mean Shalu? I have enough assurance to kill him!" He said confidently. Not to mention that Shalu has not become the whole team, even with his super Saiya full power, he may not lose to him. "Just a saru is not worth my concern." Luo Lan shakes her head and doesn''t pay attention to Sha Lu at all. "Ah, it''s not saru. What would it be?" "Can there be more terrible enemies than man-made people in the future?" he saidHe had heard Luo Fei say before that Lord Luo Lan had been to other world, maybe he knew something about the future. Thinking of this, Tranks can''t sit any longer. "Well, the enemy of the future, you can also say so!" Luo Lan nodded. "Mr. Luo Lan, please do tell me." It''s about the safety of the world. Tranks can''t keep calm any longer. "It''s no use talking too much. Your future enemies are from the demon world. If you want to get through this difficulty, you have to reach the level of super Saiya 3. Er, maybe you don''t need to become super Saiya 3. As long as you can reach the strength of saifia now, you can barely get through it!" Luo Lan roughly estimated that the power of super Saiya 3 can barely maintain peace for a period of time. It''s a tragedy in the world of Tranks. At the beginning, it was the crisis of man-made man. After the death of some of the monkey king''s core soldiers, they were harmed by man-made man. It''s hard to wait for Tranks to destroy man-made man, but it hasn''t been peaceful for many years, and Dappula, the king of the demon world, appeared on the earth with boo After that, there was a plan of human extinction by the king God of the mad world. Tut Tut, it''s really hard for Tranks to live in such a world. "To reach the intensity of Miss Sophia Barely enough? " Rolan didn''t know what kind of impact her words had on Tranks. Anyway, Tranks now feels his future is dark. Man made people are not enough. There are even stronger enemies behind. Tranks wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t know what to say. "Well, Dad, will there be such enemies in Tranks?" Luo Fei exclaimed in amazement, and his eyes were wide open. At this time, sun Bula, No. 17 and No. 18 were also surprised. "Of course, there will be not only him but also us, so you should practice well." Luo Lan''s eyes were deep. "But don''t worry. The king of the world won''t stand by. You should know that the king of the world is the most powerful God in the universe. It''s not too difficult to get through the difficulties with the help of the king of the world." "So that''s it. I''m relieved." Tranks''s face just showed a smile, but in his heart, he firmly remembered Luo Lan''s words and vowed to practice hard and reach super Saiya 3 as soon as possible. Of course, we should also seek the help of the king God. Between Loran and Tranks, the battle between ascali and sephia came to an end in the distance. Although ashkari''s strength has increased greatly in recent years, she still can''t get any benefits in the face of Celia. In just a few minutes, she has consumed most of her energy, and her clothes have been cut, revealing her white and smooth skin. She looks very embarrassed. "All right, everybody turn around." Of course, Saifeiya won''t let others take advantage of her daughter. She yelled at the crowd, took out the prepared clothes from the omnipotent capsule and handed them over, "change the clothes on your body first." "Well." Ascali nodded and rustled to change her broken clothes. She wore a simple shirt on her upper body, a coat on the outside, and tight jeans on the bottom. Her legs were long and straight, and she looked very nice. These clothes were prepared in advance by Sophia considering that ascali would grow up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 "Still can''t compare with mom!" After losing the battle, ascali sighed bitterly, and then jumped to them on the 18th. "What were you talking about?" No.18 replied: "the teacher is saying that the world of Tranks will encounter some difficulties in the future..." Then she repeated what Luo Lan said, and ascali was surprised. "DARPA, the king of the demon world, is not powerful at all. I didn''t see him jump out to stop me when I was training in the demon world." Askari looked up. "But what is boo the devil? Is he really as powerful as dad said?" "Boo is more powerful than you are now, but what scares people most is not his power, but his weird magic and nearly immortal vitality." Compared with the super Saiya of the same level, Boo''s immortality is almost unexplained. Even if only one cell is left after being beaten, he can recover quickly. His tenacious vitality and strange magic that can turn his opponent into a snack make all the people who face him lose their wits. Even the powerful king God of the great world and the king God of the southern world died in his hands. Luo Lan said seriously Before reaching my current strength, if you meet boo the devil, I advise you to escape as far as possible. " Askari is the first time to see Rolan so serious evaluation of a person, not from the devil boo began to pay attention. But Celia waved his hand in a lack of interest. Neither DARPA, the king of the demon world, nor boo, the demon man, can arouse her interest. Boo, the demon, sounds more powerful than her, but she believes that as long as she is given a period of time, she will be able to get rid of it. Now only those experts on the deathless star can arouse her interest. "The rest of the day is not easy, Tranks!" Roffy patted Tranks on the shoulder and sighed in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t be defeated." Tranks had a firm face. "Listen to my father''s words, go back to find the king God earlier, maybe you can control the disaster in a certain range." Luo Fei''s kind reminder. Tranks nodded hard. Roland used to help Tranks as before, but Rolan had warned them that the time machine could not be abused, so the problems of Tranks could only be solved by him. "Teacher, two years is coming. Should we go out?" With a sweet and clear voice, sun Bu pulled Luo Lan''s sleeve and pointed to the huge hourglass beside the temple. The crystal sand grains were about to see the bottom. This kind of giant hourglass is exactly a year after it is finished, and then it will automatically turn over. Now it is the second time. "Bula, can''t stand it in the morning?" Luo Lan touched sun Bula''s head and jokingly said. Sun Bula blushed and kneaded, "I miss my mom and dad a little." I''m still a child! Thinking of the limited time sun Bula spent with the monkey king couple before entering the spiritual time house, I thought that I could relax her practice a little bit in the future. "Well, the goal of practice has been achieved. Let''s go out now." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Really, great." Sun Bula laughed happily. Luo Lan nodded, her eyes turned around the bodies of Sophia, ascali, and Tranks, and said: "I''ll break the space of the mental time room in a moment. You listen to my command and go out in order!" Everyone is nodding, Luo Lan see, let them back a little bit, and then face a coagulation, a mighty surging breath suddenly rose from his body. Suddenly, the calmness of the whole spiritual time house was broken by the terrible momentum, and the air flow from the riot to the extreme filled every corner of the space. Feeling the suffocation pressure from Luo Lan, No. 18 and No. 17 are both surprised and envious, staring at his later actions. Only Saifeiya a face calm, beautiful eyes light looking at, white delicate face can not help but smile. "I don''t know how Mr. Luo Lan plans to break the spirit time house?" Tranks looked expectant. In the vast open area, all the power of Luo Lan gathered in the palm of her hand, shining with a crystal light. Then she took a deep breath, and continued to exude awe inspiring pressure from all over her body, staring at the empty place in front of her eyes. All of a sudden, one punch! A flawless prestige spread out! Boom! Deafening sound in the ear, in front of the space appeared distorted. WOW!! With the sound of broken glass, the ripples of time and space spread out, and everyone was overturned by the huge impact. When they stood up, they saw a scene that made them speechless. They were shocked to find that there was a hole in the original flat space! The hole is only half a meter in diameter, suspended in more than a meter of air. The edge of the hole flickers and dances like a snake. Through the hole, you can see the outside scene.Outside is the square of the temple. Qiqi and suno are leading the martial arts to practice. Strangely, their movements are very slow. They play slowly like a video. "Did you make a hole in the house of spiritual time?" Tranks gaped. "Break the void out of thin air, the teacher''s strength is so strong 18 apricot eyes wide open, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes full of worship. "It''s terrible. If it blows on me, I''m afraid there won''t be any cells left!" No. 17 swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his scalp felt numb. Fortunately, this master is their teacher, otherwise it would be terrible. "But the hole is only so big. How can we get out?" Asked ascali, looking back. Sophia frowned and her beautiful pupils zoomed. Between the lights, I saw Luo Lan stride forward, two palms grasp the edge of the broken hole in the space, and then suddenly force, golden eyes flashed a cold light, that was not a big hole was forced to both sides. Hua La, the crystal clear space appears to be broken again, like glass broken into pieces, the hole is expanded. "Now, you go out at once." Luo Lan low voice roars a way. "Ascali, you go out first, roffy, the second..." Seeing this, Saifeiya quickly instructed everyone to go through the hole one by one. Waiting for everyone to leave the spirit time house, Luo lansong starts and jumps through the hole. After Luo Lan leaves, the repair ability of the spirit time house gradually shrinks. ¡­¡­ Outside, in the temple. Ascali and No. 18 are standing on the wide square with blank faces. Because the time flow inside the spiritual time house is faster than that outside, several people appear on the square almost at the same time. Kiki and suno suddenly feel the anger of ascali and they turn around and see them appear out of thin air. Their faces are surprised. "Eh, have you finished your cultivation, but how did you come into being?" Looking at the tall and graceful askari, Qiqi rubbed her eyes, "this is askari. How can she grow up all of a sudden?" "Ah, Bula is much taller, too." "We''ve been in the mental time room for two years," ascali said with a smile "Saiya''s physical development is really unreasonable!" Suno circled around ascali. Unexpectedly, in just two years, the bean sprout, which was less than one meter high before, grew into a graceful girl, standing with Sophia, just like twins. "Wukong and bejita, have you found saru yet?" Luo Lan also appeared in the square. "No, Shalu is very cunning and has been avoiding our observation..." Qi Qi''s face is serious, "but we have an unexpected discovery, you come to see with me!" "What did you find?" Luo Lan doubts for a while, and follows Qi Qi to the edge of the temple. Through the hazy clouds, a small town appeared in front of the public. Suddenly, a purple figure came into the eyes of the public. "Ah, that man is not..." "King krud, should he have been killed by the monkey king?" 18 frowned. The purple figure in the lower world is king krud, who should have been killed by the monkey king four years ago. "It''s not king crud. There''s bick''s breath in his body. He should be a man-made man!" Luo Lan''s face is expressionless to make a judgment, the corners of the mouth evoke a sneer, "is it very similar to the situation of Shalu? If it''s not that we don''t allow us to study Saiya''s cells, maybe he will still have the breath of Wukong. " "Is he the one who came by the third time machine?" Said Tranks in shock. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 "It''s possible!" Luo Lan silently observed the lower world, not sure how King crud became a man-made man, but did not rule out the possibility that he came from other worlds. "If King crud really came from other worlds, it''s better to clean up as soon as possible. Let me go!" With a deep frown on his brow, Tranks volunteered to fight king crud. The appearance of King crud as a man-made man means that at least another world has been invaded by man-made man, which is intolerable to Tranks. With this opportunity, he can also test his own strength. Luo Lan nodded lightly, no objection, "you have to be careful, King clude may also have unlimited energy." "I''ll do my best." Tranks smiles, nods to them, and jumps off the temple. "Dad, Tranks may not be the match for king croud." Luo Fei expressed his worries. After transformation, Lazuli can become a Super Master of crushing super sais. King krud''s strength is amazing. How powerful it will be is unthinkable. "Roffy is right. Let''s help him." No. 17 also wants to see the power of other man-made people. Luo Lan shook his head and said, "don''t worry too much. Tranks should be able to hold on for a while. Even if they are defeated, Wukong and bejita will not stand by. Let''s first look at the situation and find out the truth of each other. In addition, lapis, you and lazuli have their own affairs." "Ah, what''s the matter with us?" No. 17 asked suspiciously, and his face changed, "yes, there is also man-made Shalu, who is our target." No. 18 pursed her delicate lips, and her delicate eyebrows had a lingering evil spirit. "If I knew his whereabouts, I would kill him!" I dare to use myself and No. 17 as upgrade materials, and I''m just impatient. And the damned Dr. Gallo, even if he died, leaving them so much trouble, it''s really a disaster. No.18 is a very decisive person. She will kill all the hidden dangers that can affect her own safety in the cradle. "Teacher, can you help us find saru?" 18 go to Luo Lan''s side plead a way. "Saru is very hidden. It''s not easy to find him." Luo Lan then a smile, "in the vast sea of people want to find a person is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack, but if you let the other side take the initiative to show up, there will be less suffering." Looking at the 18th, they look puzzled. Luo Lan starts to smile and says, "isn''t Shahu aiming at you and trying to devour you? Then you should take the initiative to show up and let Shahu come to you. Then you can give him a fatal blow. It''s up to you to kill or cut." "But you have to control your strength, don''t let him find your abnormality, or saruke won''t appear." "Ha ha, I see." On the 17th, he laughed and his blue eyes suddenly flashed a cold light. "Then we''ll wait for him to come from the net." 18 cold smile, and then with 17 together nodded, the body''s strength disguised as just wake up. "Teacher, we went to find saru." "Be careful." Luo Lan nodded her head and watched the 18th sister and brother leave together, then asked ascali to hide in the dark to protect them, "ascali, remember to help them with instant movement at any time." "Oh, oh!" Askari shouts and nods. Although she is disappointed that she has not been able to take part in the capture of Shalu, Luolan has arranged the task of off-site support for her. Since there is no way to personally participate, let her enjoy a game! Yes, in ascali''s mind, it''s a cat and mouse game. As a result, askari simply sat on the edge of the temple, did not know where to take out a huge stainless steel bowl, lowered her head and kept using chopsticks to pick up the rice in the bowl, and her two long, slender legs swayed leisurely in mid air. Luo Lan looked at her in surprise, and askari took the guy to eat with her. Saifeiya noticed ascali''s behavior. Her beautiful brow frowned. She thought that her behavior was really rude. She was about to preach to her, but Luo Lan stopped her. "Forget it. She hasn''t eaten anything good in the past two years. Forget it this time." With that, he also took out delicious food from the different dimensional space to give askali a meal. Sophia rolled her eyes in silence. It''s just this kind of behavior. No wonder ascali is afraid of her but not of Rolan! "Bobo, go get dandy." Luo Lan gives orders to Bobo again. Bobo nodded and went into the palace to find dandy. Soon dandy came whizzing. "Lord Luo Lan, you come to me..." Nadi, the nemesis star, runs to Luo Lan and gasps.Luo Lan said: "since the fusion of bick and the old God, the dragon ball of the earth has been abandoned. Now you have to give the Dragon life again. Can this be done?" Dandy nodded hard and said seriously: "yes, during the period of studying in the temple, my ability of making dragon balls has improved a lot. Now even if it''s the super blue dragon ball on the earth, I can revive it." "OK, Bobo, go and get the dragon ball." "All right!" Bobo looks at young dandy and goes into the room to take out the glass cover containing the Dragon model. "Is this the dragon? It looks so small Sun Bula came over. "It''s a model!" Luo Fei looked at it in surprise. When other Taoists saw Bobo coming out with a glass cover in his hand, they cast curious eyes one after another. "What are they going to do?" "It''s like to recreate the dragon ball!" "Is that the dragon in the hood?" The whispering voice rang out, and everyone gathered around the temple. At this time, Bobo had put the cover containing the Dragon model in the center of the square, and everyone abandoned the attentive watching. With a serious face, Dandy walked up to the dragon and opened his hands to chant. His palms sparkled with a strange light. "Wow With the release of a strange energy, the dragon in the hood seems to come to life. With a few whips, a bunch of bright light shoots from the top of the hood and disperses into seven beams in mid air, flying all over the world. At this time, the dragon ball on earth has been restored. Dandy wiped the sweat on his forehead and said: "the power of the Earth Dragon is very strong. I can only reluctantly revive it. By the way, because I just had a wish a few days ago, so even if I find it next time, I can only realize the remaining two wishes." "This is normal." Luo Lan understood and said, "you are really an excellent dragon. You can make dragon balls at such a young age." Dandy laughed sheepishly. Qiqi thought of a question and asked, "is the Dragon we will summon still blue?" Dandy replied: "everything is the same as before. The earth''s dragon ball contains powerful power. I just want to revive this power." "that is to say, many people can be resurrected at one time, instead of resurrecting one at a time like the namik dragon ball?" "Yes." Dandy said yes. "You don''t know that the dragon ball of namec has been upgraded by the elder. Now it can revive many people at one time." Four years ago, it was through the upgraded namec dragon that odemoore restored medamor. ¡­¡­ In a small town hundreds of kilometers away from the east capital, No. 17 and No. 18 first found No. 16, and then three people swaggered on the wide road with their cars. Passing by a store, the interest of shopping on the 18th broke out again. They took the 17th to pick out their clothes. When they walked out of the store, the 17th was carrying big bags and small bags, all of which were the spoils of the 18th. "On the 18th, we''re here for saru. Why do you buy so many clothes?" No. 17 is next to the car. There''s no voice. "Shh 18 finger against the lips, "don''t say the name of Shalu, so as not to frighten the snake. Remember, we are just waking up now, and we are enjoying the world. How can we play without shopping? During the two years in the spiritual time room, many of my clothes have rotted away!" "You have a point." On the 17th, after eating a flat, he threw his bags into the back seat and started the car. In the car, No. 18''s palm was leaning against the window, enjoying the gentle breeze. "How long do you think it will take that guy to find us?" No. 17 sneered: "since the other Party chose us as the upgrade material, there must be a special tracking method. Hum, I don''t think it will take much time." All of a sudden, a strong wind came from the sky, not far from the forest started a piece of birds, 16 detector high-speed operation. "Ten thousand kilometers away from here, there is a strong energy reaction, including the breath of Monkey King, bejita, Tranks, and another strange energy." "It''s the man-made man named king clude!" 18 said coldly. "Don''t worry about him. We''ll concentrate on our business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 "No.18 is right. We concentrate on searching for saru and leave other things to monkey king. We don''t need to ask for trouble." The 17th nodded in agreement. His character is colder than No. 18, and he doesn''t pay attention to other things except those related to himself. It''s not up to him to care about the safety of the earth. Besides them, there are so many experts on the earth. When the sky falls down, there are tall people on top of them. Even if King crud comes from other worlds, he can''t make any difference. To say the least, even if the monkey king and Tranks can''t stop king krud, isn''t there their teacher? I believe that with the strength of the teacher, we should worry about King krud. In addition to the hunter man-made Shalu, there was no other thought in the heart at this time on the 17th. If it''s another world, they can''t fight against ordinary people. Thank God. ¡­¡­ All the way, the minivan galloped along the spacious road. With the westward journey, the solid asphalt road gradually turned into a rugged stone road. With the buzzing of the car engine, the rolling yellow sand raised a long snake at the back of the car. No. 18 put on a pair of sunglasses, bored looking at the scene of wearing outdoor. At this time, it has been changed to No. 16 driving the car, and No. 17 sitting in the back row dozing with his chest in his arms. All of a sudden, No. 16 slammed the steering wheel, and the car flew over a big pit A bump left a long brake mark on the gravel road. "What''s the matter? 16! " I woke up on the 17th. After listening to the car on the 16th, he gazed at the direction in the distance, "the energy of the monkey king is getting higher and higher." "Oh, it doesn''t have to be that intense." No. 17, I don''t care. "King krud''s breath is much higher than before." 16 said silently. No. 18 sensed it unconsciously, and soon a trace of disdain appeared on his face. "Monkey King, they used it to play, and they didn''t do their best." On the 17th, it was also discovered that king krud''s energy was much higher than before, but it only reached 2 billion combat effectiveness. According to principle, Tranks should not be merciful to man-made people. After careful reaction, his face showed a sneer. Tranks was stopped by bejita, and now the man fighting king krud is obviously the monkey king. "Tut, Saiya people are lonely and tall. They always like to play this cat and mouse game, and they are not afraid of capsizing in the sewer!" No. 17 shook his head and reclined in the back seat. "Tranks must be very angry now!" "Isn''t that what Saiya like most to do?" No. 18 smiles with his mouth closed. She tried her best to eliminate the hidden danger, but she always lagged behind and helped the enemy. She could imagine the angry appearance of Tranks now. Sometimes for Saiya''s practice, the 18th is very disdainful. It is obvious that he has great power, but he always likes to keep his strength and use low-level combat power to make so-called explorations. We should know that this kind of battle is related to the life and death of the planet, rather than any martial arts association. It is the first thing to defeat the enemy. It''s stupid to wait until you''re seriously injured. Saiya people are not man-made. Their normal strength is their biggest weakness. When they meet smarter opponents, they have a way to launch a fatal blow while they haven''t changed. "King krud''s breath has risen again, reaching the same strength as the monkey king." All of a sudden, 16 face dignified said. "2.5 billion combat power?" On the 18th, he put away his smile, wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows, and said in a bad tone: "the full power intensity of super Saiya people, what are the monkey king doing?" "Ha ha, the enemy is getting stronger and stronger. Listen to blah, when she was on the nemec star, Felisa changed three times, so King crud also changed "I''ve never heard of King krud being able to change..." Number 18 is biting his nails. No. 17 sneered, "they''ve all become man-made, and the ability of transformation may also be developed. Hey, man-made people with infinite energy really have what they can bear." On the 16th, he looked back and asked, "do you want to support them?" No. 17 leaned against the seat, closed his eyes and sneered: "don''t worry about them. We have to bear the trouble we cause. We don''t have so much time!" Let him wipe his ass for the trouble caused by others, he has nothing to do? "It''s not good to kill people. It affects the surrounding environment." On the 16th, he nodded and said without thinking. "Yes, we are pacifists. We don''t kill people." 18 giggle, dimple smoke, a pair of eyes look forward to charming, very moving. ¡­¡­ In the temple. Qi Qi looked at the situation of the lower world with a black face. Anger appeared on her white and delicate face. She gritted her teeth and said, "I knew that begita would get into trouble. He actually stopped Tranks from letting him do it. Now King krud''s power has surpassed them.""The ultimate form of King krud is more mature than that of Felisa, but the growth rate of transformation is not so exaggerated." Rolan felt her chin to observe the power of King clude. He shook his head a little regretfully. King krud''s promotion is not as good as that of Felisa. But think about it, Felisa''s transformation is actually the power to unlock the blockade on him, while King krud really relies on his transformation to improve his strength. Well, not much has been improved. The total combat effectiveness of the two transformations has only increased from 1.2 billion to 2.5 billion. The only thing that can be praised is probably king krud''s infinite energy. Because he was transformed into a human being, King krud also had the constitution of No. 17 and No. 18. The battle in the lower world was going on. Soon, the super Saiya''s strength began to run out. At this time, both monkey king and bejita were panting, and their bodies became heavy. On the contrary, King crud was very calm, his cold face was full of killing, and there was no scar on his body. "No, I''m in the same state as Felisa. It''s too bad." The monkey king gasped, "bejita, how long can you last?" "I''m running out of gas." Begita had an ugly face and a cold sweat on her forehead. "You shouldn''t have stopped me just now, otherwise the situation wouldn''t be so bad." Said Tranks angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Tranks'' complaint, bejita''s face was even more ugly. She also regretted that she had blocked Tranks and had not eliminated king krud at the first time. In their opposite, the ultimate form of King krud''s hands back, a pair of cold as the devil''s eyes, disdain to look at them. "Ha ha, that''s not good. The arrogance just now!" "Don''t be complacent, King clude!" Begita roared angrily. "No, no, no, no, I''m not king krud. My name is man-made 21, the most outstanding living creature in the universe. Thanks to you, let me untie the transformation state, as a reward, I will slowly torture you, let you first enjoy the fun of death The scarlet eyes of man-made No.21 look like the devil coming out of the abyss. The energy around him is overflowing and pounding the nerves of Monkey King and others. Sun Wukong was cold in his heart, and his arrogance became unstable. Back to back with vegeta and Tranks, resisting the momentum of man-made 21. ¡­¡­ "Do you want to rescue Wukong?" Suno looks at the lower bound with worry. "Let them learn a lesson and die again in the end!" Luo Lan said in a cold voice that a battle with little crisis has evolved into such a situation. It''s bejita who ask for trouble. If they don''t get rid of this arrogant pseudonym, they will cause more problems sooner or later. I remember that in the original work, bejita did not make such mistakes twice at a time. Every time the enemy became stronger, he was almost indispensable. Sun Wukong leads to the problem, and begita strengthens the problem. These two people are absolutely different! Although under the influence of Luo Lan, the character of Monkey King is not as naive as that in the original book, but there are still some small problems. When he encounters a high-level battle, he is a little carried away. Seeing that Luo Lan is determined to make bejita suffer, suno no longer talks. Anyway, there is a dragon ball. It''s just like resurrection after death! "Teacher, help my father!" Little girl sun Bula pleaded tearfully. Luo Lan touched sun Bula''s head, "well, just let them learn a lesson, there will be no danger to their lives." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 The monkey king is really embarrassed when they deal with the man-made 21, but there is no danger of life. The monkey king is not a man who doesn''t know how to change his mind. If he can''t fight, he can still run away with instant movement. Get Luo Lan''s assurance, sun Bula''s tight face relaxed a little, immediately very seriously watching the situation below. "It''s a problem for the 21st to stay on earth." Luo Lan said in a low voice, "Saifeiya, what do you say that man should do with it?" Saifeiya raised next eye, light way: "according to my meaning, direct destroy a hundred." It''s simple and crude. Luo Lan thought in his heart and nodded. One of his missions to the earth is to deal with the problem of time machine. Since the man-made 21 may be an outsider in the time machine, it''s a simple and straightforward way to directly eliminate it. "Shall I get rid of him?" Saifeiya light said. "I''ll trouble you." "Well, it''s a small idea." Saifeiya''s eyes narrowed, nodded to Luo Lan, and her figure suddenly disappeared from the temple. This time she dealt with the man-made person, which was equivalent to paying for the stupid behavior of begita. Hum, begita''s conceit is in big trouble this time. "Miss Sophia is willing to do it. It''s not a problem for artificial people now!" From the temple to see the figure of Saifeiya appear to the monkey king on their battlefield, Qiqi and others suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, the queen of Sarada planet, the strength is much more powerful than man-made. After a while, a flash of brilliant light, a tired monkey king with injured bejita and Tranks appeared in the temple. Just came back, three people fell on the ground, gasping, face full of tired color. In particular, bejita, lying on the ground, has more air intake and less air output, and his injuries are even worse. In addition to the scars caused by man-made No. 21, there are several clear fist marks, and his bones are strangely twisted. That''s a painful lesson from Sophia. Qiqi hands over Xiandou to let the three recover their physical strength. Monkey King eats Xiandou, and his mental state suddenly recovers to the peak. "Well, thanks to the timely arrival of Sophia just now, otherwise it would be a big trouble." Monkey King some embarrassed said. Qiqi had some breathing ways: "you didn''t make it yourself. Originally, the man-made man was not so powerful. As long as you join hands, you can defeat him before the other party changes." Sun Wukong stood awkwardly and said in a low voice, "I just want to fight him. I didn''t expect it to be like this." "Elder martial brother, change your fault!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I won''t next time." Monkey King quickly apologized, he has learned the lesson this time. Qiqi has some speechless eyes, and then looks at begita. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she is particularly angry. You know, God''s duty is to make the world avoid crisis, but begita is the maker of trouble. Qiqi is considering whether to expel begita from the earth. Begita stood on the temple with a black face, as if feeling the unwelcome people around him, and walked towards the entrance of the temple with a cold face. "I went to the spiritual time house to practice." Said begita coldly. "The guy in vegeta It''s all his trouble. He left without even apologizing. " "I''m sorry, it''s all our troubles." Looking at the disappearance of bejita''s back, Tranks was also a little impatient and quickly apologized to everyone. Vegeta''s attitude made Tranks feel ashamed. "It''s none of your business. You''ve tried." Kiki put away his anger and waved his hand. It''s no fault to Tranks. He has worked very hard. If it wasn''t for bejita to stop him, man-made 21 would not be the climate. Tranks laughs apologetically, and he feels powerless for begita. Saiya people''s pride should not be reflected in such a place! "People like vegeta can''t change without a lesson." Loran patted Tranks on the shoulder and looked at the entrance of the temple. Too much pride is conceit, and too much conceit is stupidity. It seems that Saifeiya has not taught him enough! ¡­¡­ Lower bound, with the appearance of Saifeiya, the artificial 21 no longer has the arrogant qualification. After all, the levels of the two sides are too different. One is the level of complete body saru, the other is the level of super Saiya 3. How can we compare? Sophia slapped in the past, and the man-made 21 should kneel down. Suddenly, a shocking force rose up and lasted only a few seconds. This force soon disappeared, but in the vast land, there was a palm shaped seal. The man-made 21 was directly slapped into meat mud by Sophia. "This is the power of Miss Sophia?" Tranks watched in disbelief, sweating.People are also a Leng, only to find that the power of Saifeiya was so terrible. Klin and others, who are scattered all over the world searching for the news of saru, suddenly feel the breath of Saifeiya, and are also surprised with a cold sweat, "bick, the breath just now..." "It''s Miss Sophia." Bick took a deep breath "it''s terrible!" Colin shook his head and looked at the horizon in horror. ¡­¡­ When Saifeiya returned to the temple, she found that everyone looked at her in awe. Saifeiya asked strangely, "what''s the matter with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The people in the temple shook their heads. "They were scared by the power of their mother." Ascali added a mouthful of her big bowl and looked up. "It''s just a man-made thing." Saifeiya disdained to say, looked at askari, face become bad, "put your bowl away, see what you look like." "Oh." Ascali nodded and silently put away the diner. "The strength of this man-made man is not good. I''m ashamed of the reputation of man-made 21!" Luo Lan said with emotion. Sophia and ascali look at each other suspiciously. Luo Lan smiles and doesn''t speak. She takes out some fruits after dinner from her private space and hands them to ascali. When ascali saw her, her beautiful face immediately overflowed with a happy smile. She raised her lips and looked at her with bright eyes. Sephia turned a blind eye and simply looked away. "Don''t always provoke zephylia!" Luo Lan puts her hand on ascali''s head. This girl has been obedient to Saifeiya since she was a child, but she keeps making small movements secretly. After growing up, the wings grow hard. I really don''t know how to write the word "death"! Forget it, they mother and daughter''s competition, he still don''t care, Luo Lan thought so, the line of sight fell to the man-made 21 was shot dead place. This man-made 21 is too weak. The man-made No. 21 he knew was not a small character who was killed casually by the fan of King crud. The real man-made No. 21 had the cells of the demon buo, which could turn the enemy into a dessert and eat it. As long as one cell was alive, it could be infinitely revived. It could be said that he was a female version of the demon man. However, judging from the history of the birth of man-made 21, it should be impossible for his world to produce such man-made. When it comes to man-made 21, Luo Lan can''t help thinking of Emma, a female scientist she once met. According to his calculation, Emma should be the protoplasm of artificial human 21, which is based on her cells and was born by fusing with the demon cells. "I don''t know how Emma is now in the other world. With my reminder and the protection of the power of the dragon ball, there should be no premature death, and the artificial 21 may not be born." Let Emma stay away from Dr. Gallo, and use the dragon ball of nemec for protection, an ordinary earth person should be able to live a safe life. It''s a pity that the rose with thorns like artificial 21 disappeared before it was born. Luo Lan''s mind was full of wishful thinking. She immediately shook her head and turned to pay attention to the situation on the 18th. King crud, one of the three time machine riders, had been disposed of. The rest was to solve the problem of Shalu. The task that Weiss gave us was completed. ¡­¡­ "Who is the breath that suddenly appeared and disappeared just now?" "And the monkey king, they should not be so powerful!" In the dark, Shalu, a green cicada like creature with spots, was sweating and looking at the sky. In the history he knew, there should not be such a powerful expert in this era. Is history changed because of his coming? "No, I have to take the time to finish the whole project on the 17th and 18th." Thinking of this, saru felt a sense of urgency. If the breath of King krud and monkey king made him feel nervous, then the breath released by sephia made him feel a chill. For the sake of today''s plan, he has to absorb No. 17 and No. 18 as soon as possible. He believes that as long as he becomes the whole, he will gain invincible strength, and he will never have to worry about anyone again. ¡­¡­ The van was driving on the rugged country road, and the yellow sand was flying all over the sky. Suddenly, the detector on the 16th detected a powerful force approaching them. "Be careful, there is a huge energy approaching." "It looks like our prey is coming." On the 17th, he slammed the steering wheel and stopped the car with a sneer. "How much is the energy intensity?" "1.5 billion combat effectiveness." 17 some surprised, light said: "Oh, higher than imagined! He doesn''t hide at all. It seems that he is ready to expose his identity. "At this time, a virtual shadow in the sky flashed by and attracted the attention of No. 18. She took off her sunglasses and looked at it in surprise. The virtual shadow seemed to be a person. "Here he comes." No. 18 said coldly. All of a sudden, a string of green virtual shadows fell from the sky, suddenly stopped in front of the van, Peng! Saru stepped on the hood of the car and completely deformed the metal cover. "Ha ha, it is man-made 17, 18, finally found you." Shalu was smiling. The insect like vertical pupils looked at them greedily as if they had seen the prey. Hahaha, as long as he absorbed the artificial human 17 and 18, he could become an invincible complete body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time, too." See saru finally appeared, 18''s face burst out a brilliant smile. "You know me?" Shalu frowned. "It''s Dr. Gallo who told you. Then you should know the relationship between your existence and me. Let''s integrate into one and become more powerful man-made people." "Saru, you want to absorb us. It''s beautiful." No. 17 left his mouth and looked at Shalu with a look of evil. "Don''t you want to? Forget it. You''ve missed your chance to become a perfect man-made person." Shalu shook his head regretfully and looked at No. 17 and No. 18 with greedy eyes. absorbed countless human life essence, and shal''s strength has almost recovered to its peak state. He has one hundred percent grasp to take 17 and 18. According to computer estimation, if he absorbs more life essence and combines No. 17 and No. 18, he can become more perfect. But now there are too many uncertainties on the earth. In order to get a firm foothold on the earth, he needs to become a member as soon as possible. "On the 18th, this Shalu seems very confident." No. 17 dropped his mouth and looked at Shalu like a clown. A nameless anger burst into my heart. It''s really fantastic that only 1.5 billion man-made men with combat power should want to absorb their brothers and sisters. If you just wake up, they may not be in front of this Shalu opponent, but after Luo Lan''s training, their strength has already changed. "Well, he feels so good about himself that he hasn''t suffered much since his debut." No. 18 holds his chest in both hands and leans on the side of the minivan. "No. 16, your fighting power is stronger than Shalu. Do you want to play with him?" "No, if I fight with him, it will cause great damage to the surrounding environment. It''s not good. You should be more direct." No. 16 shook his head and got off the van. "You''re lazy, too." No. 18 chuckled and his beautiful face glowed with red light. "Since the 16th doesn''t want to do it, it''s up to us." No. 17 loosened the scarf around his neck. "No. 16, you need to take care of our pickup truck. Don''t let it damage." "Don''t worry." 16 voice said kindly. "Who is this big man?" Shalu suddenly became gloomy. His cold eyes swept over No. 16 and saw the "RR" symbol on No. 16''s chest. His pupils suddenly contracted. He was a man-made man who had never heard of him. How many human beings did Dr. Gallo make? The history of the world is different from what is recorded. "Hum, no matter how history changes, as long as it becomes the whole, the whole world is mine." Shalu sneered, full of strong confidence. At this time, No. 17 and No. 18 walked forward at the same time, and they sealed Shalu one by one. "You may not know that in fact, I am not a man-made person in this era. I come from the future world. When I was born, the computer told me that only by absorbing you can I become a more perfect man-made person. However, in my era, man-made person 17 and 18 have been destroyed by transx. Even if I want to be more perfect, I have no chance." "But fortunately, I found out that Tranks had a time machine beyond time and space in his hand." "So in order to come to the age when you are still alive, I killed Tranks and robbed him of his time machine. Now my wish is finally coming true." She didn''t know that the crisis was coming and talked with confidence. "Cut, it seems that we are not strong in the other world. We were killed by the little guy of Tranks." No. 17 shook his head without expression. He had heard the story from Luo Lan for a long time, and there was no accident at all. "Coming to this age is your biggest mistake, because you don''t know our strength at all. If you want to absorb us, it depends on your ability." 18, a cold voice. "Well?" Saru''s eyes twinkled. He wants to see what they can rely on on on the 18th. "I''ll have a good time with you!" 18 gracefully chuckled, then the body floated, launched an attack. The vague figure suddenly flashed by, and the fierce attack suddenly came. Shalu was not expected to be preempted by his opponent for a moment, and he was embarrassed to parry. Pengpeng Bang! The mountain trembled, and under the impact of huge energy, it began to cause a large area of collapse, the air waves surged, the yellow sand covered the sky, and the rolling torrent spread out. "Damn it Shalu did not expect that the strength of No. 18 was so strong. He was stunned for a moment, and his anger quickly accumulated. Suddenly, all his strength broke out. The golden flame surrounded Shalu, and the terrible momentum formed an air wall to counteract the attack of No. 18. "This is The super SaiyaOn the 18th, he was a little surprised. On the other hand, Shalu''s combat effectiveness has not been significantly improved. Obviously, it''s just a burst of energy, not a transformation of super Saiya. The smile of light chant climbs up the face, 18 continue to launch a fierce attack to Sha Lu. Bang bang! Continuous hit, will use all the strength of Shahu to suppress, do not give him any chance to fight back. "How can this happen? Is the strength of No. 18 so strong?" It''s not easy to be beaten at the same time. Shalu''s face is livid, and his eyes look at the girl with strong breath. He takes a breath, and his heart is slightly creepy. "According to the intelligence, No. 18 can have such strength. There must be something wrong with it!" "No.18, throw him to me for fun!" No. 17 yelled. "Here you are!" No. 18''s slender palm slapped on Shalu''s body, the violent power suddenly released and patted Shalu to No. 17. 17 cold smile, awe inspiring domineering perfusion of the whole body, raise the leg, a violent kick down. Bang! A beam of light and shadow breaks through the air, and the shock wave diffuses circle by circle and radiates out in all directions. Boom! The earth is shaking. A huge hole has been made in the vast land. The hard rocks around have cracked and raised one after another. The terrible impact cracks spread out, and the range of kilometers has become a frightful broken zone. "Ah!" The sky is shaking and the rocks are shooting! Shalu rushed out of the ground in anger. His face was gloomy, his eyes were about to crack, and the invisible evil was circling, giving people a feeling of extreme depression. "Tut Tut, is that all you have? I''m a little disappointed. They''re much worse than Tranks! " Silently, natranks compared with Shalu, and the face of No. 17 was filled with disdain. This kind of strength was too strong to swallow them. "Asshole, the power of No.17 is so strong!" "How can I absorb them?" According to the computer simulation, as long as he devours the 17th and 18th, he can evolve into an invincible state. When the time comes, the king will come to the world and no one will follow him. He came to this world with great pains. He thought he could be the whole team, but now he finds that he can''t even beat No. 17 and No. 18, which are used as evolutionary materials. What can he do? Maybe I shouldn''t choose this world! Shalu''s eyes turned red, and suddenly he sighed or resented that he was not born at the right time. "Saru is nothing. I don''t even have the general strength." No. 18 lifted her golden hair, and her face was quite disappointed. After the cultivation of spiritual time house, although she was not as strong as Shalu, she was almost the same. Even if Shalu became perfect, she was far from their opponent, let alone Shalu in the primitive stage. "He is also not lucky, but he came to our world. If he is lucky, going to other parallel world, maybe he can really become the whole person." 17 light said, the corner of the mouth curved high. "It''s time to get rid of him, you or me?" "Let me do it!" No.18 stretched out a white palm, a mass of white energy brewing in the palm. "I will not be killed by you!" After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Shalu spewed out the blood and put his hands on both sides of his forehead with a roar. "Sun boxing!" Suddenly, as if the sky had a sun, dazzling light lit up the whole sky, so that all people temporarily lost their eyesight. No. 17 and No. 18 were in the air, and the energy ball in No. 18''s hand also stopped a little. "Good chance!" As soon as he looked happy, Shalu felt ecstatic and rushed towards No. 17. At the same time, his tail suddenly opened and became a trumpet shaped absorber. "No.17, turn into a part of my body and become the material of my evolution!" Shalu exclaimed excitedly. He had no way to go, but he didn''t want to suddenly have a turn for the better. As long as he absorbed the 17th, his strength will be improved by the hair range, and it won''t matter on the 18th. Whoa! Trumpet shaped absorber wrapped around the foot of No. 17, and then squirmed to absorb him. But the next moment, Shalu surprise face stiff, he found that he actually can''t breathe. "It''s impossible. As long as I''m sucked by my sucker, I should lose my resistance immediately." Saru''s suction cup is specially designed according to the artificial human. In theory, as long as it is sucked, the opponent will lose resistance instantly. "The teacher is right. Your energy is far less than mine. How can you suck it? This tail is really in the way!" The cold voice of No.17 sounded. Shalu''s forehead was sweating, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and his scalp felt numb.Puchi! The pain from his heart hit his brain, and a green thing was thrown out. Shalu watched as No. 17 pulled off his tail, and then a Qigong wave destroyed it. "On the 18th, I''m angry. This guy asked me to kill him myself!" No. 17 was furious, and his handsome face was covered with frost. "Whatever you want." A faint voice came from the 18th. "No!" Shalu body trembles, one after another back, a face of panic looking at No. 17. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 The computer says that as long as you aim the sucker at them, the other party will immediately lose their defense ability and allow themselves to be slaughtered. But now, why can''t you suck them?! What''s wrong? Shalu completely flustered God, a face of panic looking at 17! All of a sudden, a sharp chill surged into his heart. Shalu shivered. He found that No. 17 was too strong to be an enemy. The reality did not develop according to his ideal script. "No, you can''t stay here." With a quick decision, Shalu gave up the idea of absorbing No. 17. Now he just wants to run away. However, at this time, No. 17 would not let him go. He leaned forward, and his cold face was close to Chi Chi. Shalu shook his head, immediately lost his mind, the whole person was shot out. Bang!! A deep gully was cut along the surface of the earth, and then it hit a bare ridge of pure rock. The ridge collapsed into a pile of gravel and plunged into the ground hundreds of meters deep. "Ah, ah, ah!" Shalu climbed out of the broken stone pestle. His two vertical pupils were full of blood, and his throat roared hoarsely and madly. "To die!" Saru roared. On the 17th, he looked at Shalu''s angry look blandly, and curved his mouth. "If you can''t do it, don''t try to be brave. If you can''t do it, you dare to claim that you are a perfect man-made person, which makes people laugh! There is neither infinite energy nor powerful power, even King krud, who has been transformed into a man, can''t match it. " Shaking his head, "but it''s really hard for you. If the time machine takes you to other parallel time and space, maybe there''s still a chance. Here, you can be regarded as a second rate man-made person at most." "Damn, it''s just the raw material of my evolution. Why do I have such strong power?" Hearing the mocking words of No. 17, Shalu''s eyes were splitting, and he was furious and roaring. "On the 17th, if you can hurry up, if you can''t, I''ll come. I don''t want to see this annoying guy and beat me hard." No. 18 stood in the distance, holding her chest in both hands, watching the soft breeze blowing her hair. "Well, do as you say." No. 17 answered to No. 18, his face was frozen, but his hand was not slow, Shua, like a flash of lightning, savagely attacking Shalu. Shalu''s two pupils suddenly contracted, but he could only see a vague shadow. Bang bang! Pop! One foot and one punch fell firmly on Shalu, making Shalu have no temper. And in accordance with the requirements of No. 18, No. 17 focused on the key parts that are prone to severe pain. In a few minutes, Shalu had been completely destroyed by him. The other party wants to absorb himself and 18, he has no reason to let the other party die too comfortable. No. 17 grabs the hard insect''s back armor and tears it with brute force. CLICK! Two wings were torn off from the body. Patta, crushed each other''s shoulder blades again Sharu''s body has the cells of the namiks, and it has excellent recovery ability. The tail and wings that were just torn off by No. 17 soon grow out again. But now, this recovery ability has become the source of Sharu''s pain. It can be said that he can''t survive or die. Every recovery needs to consume a lot of physical strength, and the energy accumulated by Shalu is rapidly losing. In just a few minutes, Shalu''s combat effectiveness has dropped to the lowest point in history, even worse than when he just took the time machine four years ago. This strength, not to mention resistance to the 17th, even escape has become a problem. ¡­¡­ An open, flattened mountain. On the 17th, she picked up her mouth and spat blood foam. She looked pale. At this time, Shalu''s spirit was almost gone, and his spirit had disappeared. He half closed his eyes, and his eyes and lips were bloodstained, just like a lost dog. "Tut tut" shook his head lightly with a dull face. On the 17th, he threw Shalu away like a litter. "Pa" rang, and the dust rose. "Boring, this kind of rubbish also wants to absorb me and No.18!" On the 17th, with a sigh, he opened his arms and prepared to completely destroy saru. At this time - a cluster of energy waves shining dark red electric light attacked from Shalu, and the dark red energy quickly cut through the void. In the fierce sound of breaking the void, the ground split a straight line. Saru made the last effort to attack the 17th. "To die!" No. 17 looked coldly, with a cold electric light in his eyes. Clench your fists and smash it hard towards the energy wave. The dark red energy suddenly turns 90 degrees and flies far to a mountain, forming a magnificent straight moat that spreads out in all directions. No. 17 moved and appeared in front of Shalu. There was no expression on his cold face. Then in the other party''s startled eyes, a hard fist blew through Shalu''s body. With a roar, the violent force ran through Shalu''s body, forming a vacuum behind him. Blood flew out like raindrops, and instantly invaded the earth.Shalu looked at it in disbelief and was shocked to find a hole in his chest. All his internal organs were crushed by the violent force. "Ah, ah, ah!" Shalu bellowed miserably, "I haven''t become the whole. I shouldn''t die here." "By the way, I still have a time machine. Find it, I''m going to other worlds!" With a cry of sadness, Shalu turned to run away. "You have no chance." Indifferent voice sounded in my ears, but I saw No. 17 finger constantly comparing in the void, more than a thousand shining energy rays, such as tough steel wire, winding. Whoa, whoa, whoa! There was a harsh sound in his ear, and the tiny lines with crystal cold light were woven into an airtight grid and spread across his body. Click, just like a laser scanning, under the slight vibration, Shalu''s frightened expression was solidified, and the whole person was cut into small particles. Wow, saru is a mess of mud! "Is this guy dead? The teacher said that as long as the core chip is not damaged, this guy can recover quickly. " No. 18 came forward, covering his nose and looking at the mud on the ground. "Don''t worry, my technique is very good, I haven''t let go a piece of tissue." 17 confidently said. 18 or not at ease, and 16 carefully checked again, and finally nodded, "death is very thorough, even if you have the cells of the nemex people can not be resurrected." "I said that a long time ago." On the 17th, sitting on the edge of the stone, he cocked his legs and smilingly solved the serious problem of Shalu. His mood was very relaxed. "Well?" 17 suddenly looked in one direction. "Someone''s coming." "Bick!" On the 18th, the sky blue eyes looked toward the sky, and a blur of human figures gradually came from the sky. "It''s the namik, maybe attracted by the wave of the battle just now." "It''s a pity he''s late." On the 17th, he jumped down from the stone and said, "Hi, long time no see. The enemy has been solved by us." "You killed saru?" Looking at the spilled blood, bick asked quietly. "Of course, saru is nothing." The 17th answered with a smile. Bick nodded with a sigh of relief, so that all the factors of instability on the earth would be eliminated. After chatting with them on the 17th, bick said hello and flew away as a black spot. "What should we do next, continue our journey?" Without the interference of external factors, the mood of the 17th became very relaxed and asked the 18th. On the 18th, she arranged her clothes, and her beautiful eyes flashed, "no, go to the capital of the West." "Why?" No. 17 looks at her suspiciously. The 18th rolled his eyes. "We don''t have much money. As our teacher''s mother, should tays help us?" "Yes, it should be funded!" As soon as No. 17''s eyes brightened, she suddenly realized that the eldest lady of the omnipotent capsule company was very rich, and their teacher''s mother didn''t yell in vain. In this way, No. 17 called No. 16, and happily drove the van toward the west capital. ¡­¡­ As the sky darkened, there was a little bit of setting sun hanging on the horizon. The howling cold wind was blowing. On the 17th, they didn''t know. Soon after they left, on the open and flat ground of Jiaohuang mountain, a blue figure came out carefully from the bottom of the ground. Looking at the blood foam of Shalu on the ground, there was a greedy light in his eyes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 The west capital, the courtyard of the Burma family. Three time machines of different ages are placed side by side. Today is the day for Tranks to return to his own world. The monkey king family, the Luo Lan family, as well as Colin, bick and tianjinfan all came to see them off. Begita had just come out of the mental time room, but she had no communication with Tranks. He has self-knowledge that people on the earth do not welcome him, and he has made plans to leave the earth after a period of time. "Tranks, don''t relax and exercise after you go back. You should reach the level of super sair 2 as soon as possible. The future crisis of your world is not small!" Rowland asked to pat Tranks on the shoulder. "I''ll try!" Tranks looked serious and nodded hard. "Be careful of Shalu after three years. Although Shalu in the original state is definitely not your opponent, be careful not to be attacked by him." It refers to the time machine on which Shalu rides. In another parallel world, there is already a TranX who has been attacked by Shalu. The biggest weakness of Saiya people is that they can''t maintain strong fighting capacity in their daily life. If they are caught by the enemy and lurk for a few days, they will be successful in sneaking attacks when they are relaxing their vigilance. "Don''t worry, Mr. Luo Lan. I won''t let Sha Lu succeed." He said seriously. "With your strength, if you can''t even beat the original Shalu, it''s too humiliating." The 17th glanced at Tranks and said faintly. "In another world, we were killed by you and Luo Fei. It''s really unpleasant to think about it." No. 18 looks gloomy. "Ha ha, who told them to harm the world! After I go back, I''ll step up my exercise, and I''ll be super Saiya 2 in three years Tranks was in high spirits and did not have the hesitation when he first came. "Super sair 2 is not enough. Don''t forget the enemies my dad told you about!" The clear and translucent voice of young girl ascali rang out in her ears. When Tranks heard this, he thought of his future enemy, and his face became heavy. DARPA, the king of the demon world, and boo, the demon man. He is not afraid of the former, but the latter, without the power of super sair 3, can''t resist it at all. That strange magic and powerful vitality, each of which is special for super sair. "Nah, teacher, will the enemies of Tranks be here with us?" Asked sun Bula, cocking his head. "Yes, so be careful." Luo Lan touches sun Bula''s head. "I''ll try my best in the next few years." Sun Bula clenched his fist and nodded. "Oh, just keep practicing anyway!" Askari doesn''t care about Dappula or boo. If she is powerful, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything. "Ten years ago, askari wanted to rule the earth and fight with me. What do you think now?" Luo Fei thought of the appointment with ascali, can''t help joking. Askari blushed, "that was a joke when I was a child. My goal is not only the earth..." "Like being queen of the saians?" Sophia looked at her thoughtfully. "Ha Why, it''s early, it''s early! " As if seeing through the thoughts in her heart, ascali quickly laughs, just to see the smiling eyes of Sophia, but she has no reason to cool down. It''s too bad to be seen by mom. "I know you''re ambitious." Sophia''s slender finger flicked on her daughter''s forehead, leaving a red mark. "First stay in the position of Princess for a few years. When you can be alone, the Queen''s position will naturally pass to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Askari touched tanhong''s forehead and gave a tit, not daring to speak. Luo Lan looks at her daughter in a cold sweat, and suddenly finds it very interesting. Ascali has a lot of thoughts. When she was young, she compared her strength with Sophia. When she grew up, she began to think about how to compare her looks. Now she wants to be a queen again when she grows up. What a smart kid! The crowd laughed and began to say goodbye to Tranks. "I wanted to invite you to my wedding, but I can''t make it," klin said "Really? Congratulations." Although Tranks has only a few friends with klin, he is very familiar with klin because he has listened to his mother''s story about the Dragon Ball warrior since childhood. "Sorry, the future world still needs my protection, so I can''t stay more." Said Tranks apologetically. "Well, it doesn''t matter." Colin waved his hand. Bulma was surprised. "Colin, you''re getting married. Who''s the bride?" Colin was embarrassed and said, "it''s Lan Fang! When she was in the temple before, she called me, and then confirmed that the wedding stage had been arranged, just in these days. " "Oh, the woman who lost to you in the 21st and 22nd martial arts meetings, so you still have contact!" Bulma remembers that Lanfang, like ranki, is a rare blonde.Colin coughed, blushing. "Well, I''ve been in touch." "I can''t see it." Bulma teased and laughed, and went forward to tidy up the collar of Tranks. "Tranks, take care of your mother when you go back. We''ll miss you." "Well!" He said in a loud voice. His eyes flashed over Rolan, sephia, sun Bula, bick and others one by one. Finally, he stopped on begita and nodded at him. Although he was not satisfied with the father, he finally got along with him for some time. "Goodbye, everyone!" Tranks jumps into the time machine. The engine of the time machine makes a "buzzing" sound, and then slowly flies up in the eyes of the people seeing them off. Tranks waves goodbye to them through the transparent glass cover. After that, a twist rose around the time machine and disappeared in the air. ¡­¡­ After Tranks left, life went on smoothly as usual, and there were no more waves. Luo Lan stayed to attend the wedding of Kelin and Lanfang, and didn''t return to Azrael first. A few days later, the wedding of Kelin and Lanfang ended, and the remaining two time machines were collected by Luo Lan. Just as they were about to leave the earth, an unexpected person broke into the earth. The man had short golden hair, an orange red martial arts suit, and a scar on the corner of his eye. He wanted to find Burma by name. The capital of the west, home of bulma. Tays looked at the young man in front of her with a puzzled look on her face. "You said your name was monkey fan. What''s the matter with you looking for bulma?" When the young man named sun WuFan threw out a universal capsule and turned into an ellipsoidal time machine, tays''s eyes widened. "Time machine, don''t you come from other worlds like Tranks?" Tays holds her forehead and has just dealt with three time machines. Now there is another one. How can she feel that the world she lives in is like a sieve in terms of time and space. Anyone can come in! "Is Tranks here, too? No, aunt bulma didn''t make a spare time machine. " Young monkey rice murmured. After shaking his head, the young monkey Fan said seriously: "Hello, aunt tayis, my father is the monkey king. I have something important to inform you this time. According to the tracking of the time machine I took, an extremely dangerous person came to you." "Well, you mean saru?" Tays asked carefully. Sun WuFan''s face was heavy. "Yes, and it''s more dangerous than the whole Shalu. Now we must inform our father." Tays: wait a minute. It''s safer for my husband to do such an important thing "Aunt tays'' husband?" Sun WuFan was a little puzzled. In fact, when he came over, he was surprised to find that the dead tayis was alive in front of him. You know, his tayis died in a plane crash a long time ago. "I think it''s better to inform my father as soon as possible It''s good. " "Don''t worry, my husband is more powerful than Wukong!" Taes said with pride that she had guessed that sun WuFan was a parallel world shuttle who didn''t understand the situation here. From the point of calling bulma auntie, he was obviously not the child of Wukong and bulma. I just don''t know who his mother is! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 "Aunt tays, you say your husband is better than my father?" Sun WuFan can''t help but ask curiously, there are no powerful experts on the earth in this era. If they are stronger than Sun Wukong, they can only be bejita, but isn''t bejita aunt bulma''s husband? "Of course, although Wukong is also a powerful master, he is much worse than my husband." Taes held out her hand and said, "just one move, Wukong will be defeated!" Sun WuFan doesn''t believe it. There are no so powerful experts in this era. Even begita, it''s good to have the strength to surpass the general super Saiya. "Has your husband reached the level of super sair 2?" Sun WuFan was stunned. "Super Saiya 2?" Taes was stunned for a moment, and chuckled, "no, my sons are super Saiya 2. Of course, my husband is even more powerful. Well, it seems like something Super sair 3 is even better "Is vegeta that good?" Sun WuFan was shocked. He said. "What begita? What does that have to do with him?" Tays frowned. "Isn''t Aunt tayis''s husband begita?" "Of course not. Begita makes me feel sick when I look at him more. How can I be proud of him?" Tays looked disgusted, "my husband is Luo Lan, you may not have heard of that time." "Ah, Mr. Luo Lan!" Sun WuFan cried out, "aunt tayis, your husband is actually Mr. Luo Lan!" So this is the world where Mr. Luo Lan lives!! He looked at tays very carefully. Before, Mr. Luo Lan once told him that his wife was tays, but he didn''t think it was true. "So My father is married to aunt bulma, and they have a daughter named sun Bula Sun WuFan looks strange. "Well, you know that." Tays was a little surprised. "What Mr. Luo Lan told me is that I didn''t expect to come to the world he lives in this time. It''s great. Take me to him quickly. With the help of Mr. Luo Lan, we can solve the problem of Shahu." Sun WuFan''s determined face was full of excitement, and his breath came out unconsciously. "Oh, I see. They are exercising near Mars. I''ll let them know." Tays responded, went into the bedroom, picked up the contact device to get in touch with Luo Lan, and told him the situation on this side of the earth. Finally, tays hung up the communication and said to sun WuFan, "please wait a moment, they will be back soon." "Well." Sun WuFan nodded and waited. About a minute later, a few subtle breath appeared in the courtyard. Luo Lan and Sophia, Luo Fei, ascali and sun Bula appear in a flash. Seeing sun WuFan, Luo Lan raises her hand to say hello and confirms that he is the sun WuFan she once met in the alien universe. "Monkey fan, I didn''t expect you to come to this world." In the living room, tayis and Lanqi serve fruit and snacks, while Luolan smiles and tells the monkey. "Mr. Luo Lan, long time no see." Sun WuFan quickly stood up and politely responded. His eyes swept over Luo Lan and Saifeiya one by one. Everyone showed a mysterious breath. He stopped on Sun Bula''s body. Her elegant purple hair had already explained her identity. She is the daughter of her father and aunt bulma! According to Mr. Luo Lan told him before, his mother Qiqi''s identity in this world is the earth God! It''s a specious world. "Who is he, dad?" Ascali''s beautiful eyes are shining, and she feels a potential power in sun WuFan''s body. "His name is sun WuFan. He comes from a more ambitious world..." This paper roughly introduces the identity of sun WuFan, and expounds the relationship between Zeus. Sun WuFan comes from a huge world which is different from the whole Zeus. There are also the world king God and destruction god, but the status of destruction god is far above the world king God. A destruction god is in charge of several or even dozens of worlds. Sun WuFan''s world, officially numbered "38 sub world", is a sub world of that big world. "Oh, it''s the world dad went to ten years ago." Askari, Luo Fei and others all nodded their heads and looked at sun WuFan curiously. When Luo Lan came back from that world, he explained the situation of that world in detail. Just like the other side of transx, it was a world that had been harmed by man for more than ten years, but the root of the trouble was super 13. A pair of shining eyes looking at WuFan, askari like aristocratic behavior elegant, "can you transform into super Saiya 2?" "Yes, in order to protect the peace of the earth, after Mr. Luo Lan left, he continued to practice hard and entered the super Saiya 2 stage six years ago."Said a little to show the strength of super Saiya 2, silver lightning shining, on the strength of strength, than ascali they are more solid many. "Wu fan, what''s the matter with you this time? Is there something wrong with you?" Luo Lan is curious about the purpose of sun WuFan''s trip. "Thanks to Mr. Luo Lan''s help in those years, the earth is safe. To tell you the truth, I''m surprised to be in the world where Mr. Luo Lan lives this time." Sun WuFan said with a serious face: "to be honest, five years ago, an artificial human named Shalu appeared on the earth, which brought a lot of trouble to the earth." "Saru?" Luo Lan leans on the chair and taps his fingers gently. The man-made Shalu is really haunted. All the man-made people in sun WuFan should be cleaned up. How can there be Shalu? He immediately thinks of the situation in sun WuFan. Besides making No. 16, No. 17 and No. 18, Dr. Gallo has also buried many laboratories all over the world! Then, sun WuFan talked about his situation. It turns out that after Luo Lan and Lazuli left the earth, the earth was thriving and regained its former prosperity, until Shalu suddenly appeared. Of course, the new Shalu was not the opponent of sun WuFan who reached super Saiya 2, and was beaten by sun WuFan from the beginning. But later, somehow, Shalu went to the devil''s world. When he reappeared, he turned into a whole. Then he left the earth and found the energy chip left behind by super-13, which turned into Shalu lightning. Of course, even if he becomes lightning Shalu, he is not the opponent of the sun WuFan. ¡°¡­¡­ Lightning Sharu is very cunning. He knows that he is not my opponent, so he takes the attention of time machine. Five years ago, when we are not paying attention, he sneaks on Tranks and steals the time machine, although later aunt bulma quickly makes a new time machine and brings the spirit of Tranks back to life in another world. " "But Shalu escaped. I''ve been chasing him for years." Sun WuFan''s face was heavy. He insisted on pursuing Shalu, not only to prevent him from causing harm, but also to avenge for Tranks. Luo Lan nods. The namiks in sun WuFan are extinct. The resurrection companions can only borrow the dragon balls from other worlds. The resurrection way of Tranks is similar to that of sun WuFan. "If you only pursue Shalu, you can''t come here..." The seventh universe belongs to the universal system, and the monkey fan came from another Hongda system. Traveling through the universal system is different from shuttling through time and space. After all, the reason why Tranks can use the time machine to come here is that they belong to the universal system. Sun WuFan''s world is quite far away from the seventh universe. "Mr. Luo Lan, do you remember the blue crystal that aunt bulma studied at the beginning?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan puts down her hot tea and looks at sun WuFan. The blue crystal is actually the shell formed by the overflow of the Blue Dragon Ball energy, which has magical power. He knows how the monkey fan came. "At the beginning, aunt bulma extracted four energy liquids from the blue crystal. In addition to one, the other three were well preserved. After several years of condensation, these three energy liquids gradually formed new energy crystals It has become the most effective energy source of the time machine... " "Wait, I get a little bit of it." Askari then interrupted, "isn''t there a crystal in the time machine found in the masruta area?" Luo Lan fingers slightly hit the armrest, "we are all wrong, take the time machine to come over the person is not king crude, but the world of the monkey meal Shalu." "Saru still exists on earth." Luo Fei''s face changed. "No, lazuli and Lapis may be in danger. We must let them come back quickly." "Take it easy." Luo Lan waved his hand, "the strength of Lazuli''s sister and brother is no worse than lightning Shalu. It''s not so easy to have an accident." "WuFan, the three energy crystals you mentioned, lightning Sharu used one, you used one, then there is another one?" Sun WuFan hesitated for a moment and said, "a few years ago, a female scientist named Emma came to the earth in a spaceship and said that she wanted to find you. Because of Miss Lazuli''s company, we had no doubt, so we sent her that energy crystal for research." "Emma..." Luo Lan Lengshen for a moment, the mind naturally emerged a beautiful woman with brown hair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Emma! The brown haired woman with a proud figure, the protoplast of artificial human 21, would have died accidentally in a scientific experiment if she hadn''t intervened. Then her husband Dr. Gallo would have used her cells to develop artificial human 21. But now, because of her intervention, Emma should be far away from Dr. Gallo. At the same time, because of her wish on the planet namec, she will also avoid accidental death. The impact of this is that most of the artificial 21 will not appear. ¡­¡­ "Emma is not from your world. How could she go to earth with Lazuli?" Emma lives in a world called "No.45 secondary world", which is not in the same space-time dimension as sun WuFan''s "No.38 secondary world". So at first hearing that Emma is actually with lazuli, Luo Lan doesn''t know how they got together and frowns. "I don''t know about that. Maybe Miss Emma also has a machine to travel through the world." Sun WuFan shakes his head. He is not good at scientific research. Luo Lan nodded. Although it is not absolutely impossible for a gifted scientist like Emma to break through the barriers between the universe and space, the difficulty is far beyond the imagination of ordinary scientists. Even Burma spent a lot of effort to develop the time machine. In just nine years, no, Emma went to earth even earlier. Is Emma actually better at research than bulma? Otherwise, how can you enter the monkey meal from your own world in just a few years. It suddenly occurred to me that maybe Emma, who was with lazuli, was not the one I knew. as like as two peas, the same world, all the same people, abilities and looks are exactly the same. After crossing, it is impossible to distinguish who is. So, from this point of view, the gods must prohibit the time and space to shuttle and avoid unnecessary confusion. "What about her strength?" Luo Lan then asked. Sun WuFan didn''t hide anything: "it''s very common. I don''t think I have any training." Then it can''t be manmade 21. Luo Lan touched his chin. Sun WuFan''s judgment is correct. It seems that Emma who went to earth with Lazuli is the one he knows. Thinking of the time she spent with her, Luo Lan rubbed her temple. Although the energetic woman was quiet, she could do everything for scientific research. How could she go to Monkey King''s dinner for no reason and take the last remaining energy crystal of bulma? What would she do? "What about Emma?" See Luo Lan distressed frown, saifeiliya not cold not light asked. "A friend I used to know, if it wasn''t for her, maybe I would have died in the wilderness..." Luo Lan recalled that she had met the God of destruction, pomonfrey, and was defeated by him and exiled to Emma''s world. She said it again. "Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction!" Sophia''s brow was frowning, and her face was covered with frost. She had heard Luo Lan talk about it before. A cold light flashed in my eyes, which buried the matter in my heart. "Ah, Emma took the last piece of energy crystal from bulma. Is she planning to travel through time and space? Maybe we can meet again!" Tays raised her eyes and opened her head. "Well, Emma is still your Savior, but you left her in the end." Luo Lan explained: "I am not afraid to bring danger to them." ¡°¡­¡­ The other party doesn''t necessarily think so. Maybe a girl who has been abandoned is angry because of this. In order to find you, she has gone through all kinds of hardships to create a time machine that can travel through time and space. HMM, it''s very consistent with the plot of the novel. " One hand taps on the palm of her hand, and a three-dimensional and vivid plot emerges in her mind. Luolan speechless looking at tayis, worthy of writing a novel, this guy is as heartless as bulma, the heart is very open. "It''s not impossible." Saifeiya tone light said. "You..." Luo Lan shook her head not to argue with them. "Dad, go on, I''m more and more interested in the next things." Askari was watching with schadenfreude. It seems very interesting. If you don''t open that pot, it used to hurt you. Luo Lan gave a dry cough and glared at ascali. By Luo Lan''s eyes a stare, askari immediately vomited the next tongue, sit upright, convergence smile. At this time, Luo Lan see blue hair orchid holding a tray also smile appearance, quickly transfer the topic from Emma. "Cough, let''s talk about Shalu again. According to WuFan, Shalu already had lightning form before stealing the time machine, that is super Saiya 2. In recent years, after going through various worlds, his strength may have improved again. Although his strength is not very strong, he still needs to find his whereabouts first.""Yes, saru''s harm is not small." Sun WuFan immediately agreed. "Shalu arrived two years ago. In two years, his strength may have recovered." Ascali worried. "Who would have thought that time machine didn''t belong to King krud? We were all mistaken." Luo Fei sighed. Sun Bula, who was sitting next to Luo Fei, lowered his head and fiddled with his mobile phone. He raised his hand and cried in a clear voice: "I''ve told my father about it. They will come soon." "Good. Let them see WuFan, too." Luo Lan nodded her head and waved to LAN Qi, "call lazuli and lapis, too." Orchid immediately smiles and nods, picks up the phone on the wall of the living room to contact them on the 17th, and finally hangs up the phone and nods to Luo Lan. About five or six minutes later. Ding Dong, the doorbell at the door rings. Open the door, the monkey king and bulma enter the room. As soon as they enter the door, bulma asks, "what''s the matter? Is the matter of man-made man not over yet?" "Bulma!" When tays saw her sister, she said hello. "Aunt bulma with purple hair..." Sun WuFan was surprised to see the same familiar face, but different from bulma''s green hair, bulma''s hair color here is purple and looks younger. Seeing the monkey king, sun WuFan''s face was excited, "Dad..." Sun Wukong looked at sun WuFan doubtfully. In front of him, the young man had short hair, handsome face and scar, which made him look more determined. In addition, the orange red sun Jiawu Daofu gave him a sense of seeing another one. The monkey king touched his chin with his fingers and asked, "have we met somewhere?" Bulma was startled, covered her mouth, and asked in a low voice to tayis, "sister, how does this young man look like Wukong? Does he come from a parallel world?" "Well, his name is sun WuFan. He comes from the parallel world more than 20 years later, but he''s not the child of you and Wukong. You know the details." Tays nodded and winked at bulma. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bulma immediately responded and felt speechless. What''s the matter? It seems that except for her, no one else in the world has ever been with Wukong. Wukong and Qiqi are just married. After all, I can understand when I was young. But how can I have such a bad vision that I should be with the arrogant guy of bejita. The parallel world''s own brain is sick. "Aunt bulma." Sun WuFan is a bit embarrassed and called bulma. "It''s OK. You''re Goku''s child, too." Bulma waved her hand and said generously. "It''s WuFan of other worlds. Er, it''s strange to call him after his grandfather. I''ve heard about you from Tranks. You''ve safeguarded the peace of the world by yourself. You''ve done a good job." Monkey King laughed and patted monkey fan on the shoulder. "That''s what I should do." Sun WuFan''s face was full of excitement. Due to the different rules of the world, his soul could only stay in the underworld for ten years at most, and then he had to reincarnate. Even with the dragon ball, it was impossible for him to revive. This was the time when he saw his father again after more than 20 years'' absence. Next, I told Sun Wukong about lightning Sharu. After listening to this, bulma was also complaining about the endless affairs of man-made people. Everyone was shuttling to their world. In addition to his dignified face, the monkey king was excited. To tell you the truth, since begita left the earth, he felt like he had lost his opponent. Although there are still 17, 18 and other experts on the earth, the infinite energy of man-made man is too foul. It is begita who can really match him. Only when we fight against begita can we make him feel excited! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Sun Wukong and bulma stayed at Luo Lan''s home for a while. After dark, they took sun Bula back to baozi mountain, and sun WuFan left with them. "It''s still the original environment!" Looking at the green and dense forest in front of him, he felt familiar and strange. Sun WuFan''s heart was filled with feelings. The family conditions of the world''s monkey king are better than when he was a child. After all, he married the world''s richest daughter. There is no pressure on the family''s living expenses. Without the daily chores, they can devote themselves to cultivation. The strength of the monkey king is much stronger than that of him. Taking WuFan to walk around in the yard and sitting on a two meter wide stake, the monkey king raised his legs and turned his head to ask him: "WuFan, what''s your strength and what level have you reached?" Monkey meal for a while, honest answer: "a few years ago has entered the super Saiya 2." "It''s amazing. I''m still hovering at full power. I don''t know when I can break through to super sair 2!" Hearing sun WuFan say that he has reached the super Saiya 2 form, Sun Wukong''s face showed surprise. "With dad''s talent, I think it will be soon." Sun WuFan is very serious that although the eyes of the monkey king is not his own father, but his heart is still full of respect. His father is a natural fighter, unlike his own. After hearing this, Monkey King laughed heartily and touched his head. "No way. There are so many Saiya people on the earth. They belong to me with the lowest strength. Originally, there was bejita on a par with me, but now he has left the earth. I want to find a person to compete with." It turns out that vegeta is not on earth. Monkey fan nodded. No wonder he didn''t feel his breath before. But it''s also true that it''s very difficult for begita to get along with you. In addition, begita in this world is not with aunt bulma, and there is nothing on earth that he can miss. "Wait a minute. Is full power the lowest on earth? So blah... " Sun WuFan''s face was a little surprised. "Bula is Luo Lan''s disciple. He has received his training since childhood, and now he is super Saiya 2." "She''s only nine years old Looking at the little girl, sun WuFan couldn''t help taking a breath, and his voice stuttered. "When you count the time in the mental room, you should be eleven years old." "It''s very small, too..." Sun WuFan doesn''t know what to say. When he was that old, he was still in hiding under the pursuit of man-made 13, living a life of no fixed place and wandering around. But at the same age, sun Bula was already super Saiya 2. When did he break through super Saiya 2? It''s like it''s almost 30 years old. It''s still under the condition of Luo Lan''s suggestion. If he thinks by himself, maybe he will never know the realm of super Saiya 2. This little girl is amazing. This talent is beyond the description of genius. It''s worthy of being Mr. Luo Lan''s disciple! Sun WuFan thought in his heart, and suddenly remembered what taes had told him before, her son was also super Saiya 2, and his expression suddenly became a little strange. Super Saiya 2, it seems, is not rare on earth. "Dad, how many saians have reached super Saian 2 on earth?" "At present, there are only six Saiya people on the earth, except for Bula and me. There are only one Luolan family." The monkey king was stunned for a moment and looked ashamed. ¡°¡­¡­ Except for me, they have basically reached super Saiya 2! " "Er, I''m not very clear about Rowland and SAFIYA. They were super Saiya people when I was young, and now they must be stronger. By the way, lazuli and Lapis are also Rowland''s apprentices. They are man-made people with infinite energy, and their combat effectiveness is more terrifying than that of bulla." Speaking of the situation on earth, the monkey king felt his head embarrassed. Shame, his strength is not the best on earth. There are too many super Saiya Level 2 masters. However, being overtaken by his daughter, monkey king didn''t feel shame at all. On the contrary, he was very happy. His heart was so broad-minded. Only with such an open-minded heart could he be stronger in Vietnam and bravely charge one peak after another. After listening to the introduction of Monkey King, the whole person was stunned. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that even without me, Mr. Luo Lan and some of his disciples are here, Shalu is not a problem." "Don''t say that. Your reminder is very important. They don''t often live on the earth. Maybe they will leave sometime. If Shalu comes out again, the earth will suffer." The monkey king said solemnly."By the way, we need to inform bick and klin as soon as possible about saru, so that they can be more careful." Thinking of the harm of saru, the monkey king ran into the room and contacted them with a contact device. The image of bick wearing a cloak came to mind. Sun WuFan was in a trance and muttered to himself: "Uncle bick!" Because they received bick''s training as children, they formed a deep relationship. Besides his parents, bick is probably the closest person to him. But in the manmade battle more than 20 years ago, bick and other dragon ball fighters died. Thinking that bick in this world is still alive, the spirit of monkey fan is shocked. He comes to monkey king and asks anxiously. "Dad, where is uncle bick now?" "It should be in the temple. He is reunited with the God. The temple is his home." The monkey king thought about it and answered. At this time, bulma cooked the hot water and went out to ask Sun Wukong and sun WuFan to take a bath. When they saw them sitting on the big stake chatting, they lifted their long Lavender hair and came over with a smile. "If you''re bick, you can find it tomorrow. You''re going to take a bath now, and I''m going to prepare a room for WuFan." "Auntie bulma, please." Sun WuFan said politely. Bulma didn''t regard WuFan as an outsider at all. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "what''s the trouble? Wukong and I always want a son. If we don''t mind, we can take it as your home. Bula can also have a brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun WuFan gave a dry cough and an awkward and elegant smile. He had learned bulma''s careless character. Sure enough, no matter what the world is, aunt bulma''s brain circuit is always so novel. "Brother WuFan?" As she wiped her wet hair, sun Bula came over, and when she heard bulma''s words, she tilted her head and gave a cry. The soft voice makes people feel warm. The corner of sun WuFan''s mouth is curved. Bulma took sun Bula''s towel and covered her face for a while. Sun WuFan looked at it warmly, and suddenly felt that it was good to have a sister. ¡­¡­ The next day. The sky is hazy, the other end of the mountain has just been suffused with a slight red light. The first ray of sunlight in the morning shines down through the top of the mountain, and the golden light spreads over the earth. Through the dense forest, colorful light spots fall. The breeze brings fresh air, giving people a great natural beauty. Under the gaze of bulma, sun WuFan, Sun Wukong and sun Bula soared into the sky and disappeared towards the temple. Seeing several people leave, bulma thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and called the king''s office of the Earth Kingdom. Ring, ring! The ring of the king''s office rang. The cat king picked up the phone and saw that it was the special line of baozi mountain. He picked up the phone and said, "Hello, miss bulma, what can I do for you?" "What, man-made things are not over, there is a more afraid of the guy hidden in the dark?" The cat king Shua stood up, his face became ugly. "OK, I see. I''ll arrange an investigation immediately." Hang up the phone, cat king frowning in the office stamped to and fro, called a sergeant, face serious way: "immediately call everyone to come to a meeting, I have important things to arrange." Soon, all the officials of the earth kingdom came to the scene. The cat king solemnly announced the disappearance of the man-made man. When he learned that there was another man-made man hidden on the earth, all the people present were shocked. "In addition to miss lazuli and Mr. lapis, there are other man-made people on earth, and they don''t mean well." "That''s not good news." "Census the population of all cities immediately, and never let go of any abnormal data..." Although the former saru and man-made 21 (King crud) did not bring destruction to the earth, there were countless innocent people suffering. As the top leaders of the Earth Kingdom, they know more about the specific situation than the ordinary people, so they are more alert than ever to another man-made man who may be hidden on the earth now. "I''m afraid this crisis also needs to be solved by Mr. Monkey King. All we can do is to provide useful information as much as possible." "Do auxiliary work well." "It can only be like this. I hope Mr. Sun Wukong can win the storm again and defeat the enemy. This is another disaster!" On earth, the monkey king is a patron saint. King cat and others have self-knowledge that they can''t get involved in the battle, so they can provide help where they can, so a series of instructions are issued from the king''s office, and all the cities on the earth take action and begin to investigate the population situation around the city. "We report a population anomaly in the 21sn4 area on the edge of the southern capital.""Come on, tell Miss bulma what''s going on." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 The vast clear sky, above the tower of Kailin. Temple. Sun WuFan met bick, who had been away for a long time, and Qiqi, who was the God of heaven in the temple. In Qiqi''s side there is a strange woman with red hair, fresh and simple, beautiful but not charming, very beautiful, but monkey fan has not seen her in his own world. "This is another goddess of the earth, suno." Sun Wukong introduces the identity of suno. Suno nodded slightly toward WuFan in good faith. WuFan quickly saluted back, and his gaze fell on bik and Qiqi. "Boy, are you the monkey king of another world?" Bick put his arms around his chest and stepped forward to get close to sun WuFan. "Uncle bick." Looking at bick''s familiar face, monkey fan couldn''t help but cry in a low voice, and there was a trace of excited tears in the corner of his eyes. Bick''s eyes were bright, and his sharp eyes swept sunbula''s lips, nodded, and his serious face was a little closer. "It''s more pleasant to look at than that little girl of sun Bula." Bick said faintly. "Bick!" Hearing what bick said, sun Bula blew up her hair like a cat that had been trampled on her feet. She opened her eyes and yelled bick''s name angrily. Bik didn''t pay attention to the shouting sun Bula. He said solemnly, "you come with Wukong. There must be something important. Explain in detail what the situation is!" Sun WuFan nodded to bick, and then explained what happened to Shalu as he told Luo Lan. After hearing this, bick and Qiqi''s faces suddenly changed. They rubbed their heads and felt endless like bulma. This is a man-made man with the fighting power comparable to super Saiya 2. Who knows how much stronger he has become over the years. They looked at each other, and immediately felt that it was more difficult than the man-made people who had appeared on the earth before. "Bobo, pay attention to the lower bound. Don''t let go of any possible situation." Bick said with a cold voice and a serious face. "Well." Bobo nodded hard, knowing the seriousness of the situation. Seriously and responsibly pay attention to the situation of the lower boundary in the temple. "Shalu''s time machine should have arrived in this world two years ago. Maybe he has been to other worlds before that, so I can''t give an accurate positioning for his strength, but the strength should not change much." Sun WuFan estimates that Shalu is still super Saiya Level 2. Bick nodded solemnly, no matter Shalu''s strength is super Saiya 2 or surpasses super Saiya 2, it has exceeded their processing ability. Immediately thought of living in the west of the Luo Lan family, heart immediately relieved. Fortunately, those people are still on the earth. "The earth is really full of disasters!" Bick, who inherited the memory of the old God, expressed this feeling. Although we know that after joining the universe, the earth needs to be prepared for the change of the times, but the change of the earth is too fierce, and powerful enemies appear one after another, which is beyond their endurance. Think of 20 years ago, 300 fighting power of the old God can manage the world, now the pressure of managers is too big. This situation has been particularly strong in the past five years. The powerful enemies, such as begeta, Captain Keanu, King clude and man-made man, appeared one after another as if they were aiming at the earth, and the stage of the earth seemed to expand into the universe. Of course, compared with the famous stars in the universe, there are fewer battles on earth, but the mass is a little bit higher. "Monkey rice Can you tell me something about you there? " A soft voice, Qi Qi''s elegant face looking at monkey rice. Looking at Qiqi, a young man in a God''s costume, sun WuFan didn''t recognize her and nodded. "Of course, the difference between the two worlds probably starts from Aunt bulma''s meeting with her father..." The monkey king and Qiqi listen carefully. When they learn that the monkey king of another world travels through liangjingshan and meets Qiqi, they make a marriage agreement because of a misunderstanding. A strange expression appears on their faces. My brother and sister, in another world, actually came together in this way. It''s weird. Sun WuFan''s two people, who are young and have no guess, realized their marriage agreement at the 23rd martial arts meeting. Although the plot is as beautiful as a fairy tale and makes people yearn for it, it is also very hasty and absurd in the eyes of the bystanders, which brings the pressure of life behind. Sun Wukong is devoted to martial arts. He doesn''t know how to share the burden of his family. All things are carried by Qiqi. Because of the trivia of life, Qiqi''s mood becomes irritable. It seems beautiful when they come together, but they don''t have the happiness they imagined. Especially after monkey king died of illness, Qiqi had to take care of monkey fan''s life under the pursuit of man-made people, which was very difficult. After listening to the story of monkey meal, Qiqi was filled with emotion, but she didn''t feel like it."It''s not easy for me in the other world." "We should not only shoulder the burden of the family, but also take care of our mindless husband and elder martial brother. We are not suitable for that!" Qiqi a pair of lake like eyes, looking at the monkey king, said earnestly. "It''s not me. Although I''m dedicated to practicing martial arts, I''ll help my family do some housework." The monkey king was a little depressed, "and my grandfather didn''t die so early. When I was a child, I often took me to liangjingshan to see Uncle Niu demon." "The fire in liangjingshan was put out by Qiqi, but in another world, it was the old master turtle." "The starting point of the change probably started when suno and I were chosen as the heirs of the gods..." Qiqi licked her ruddy lips. If she hadn''t been taken to kailinta and left liangjingshan, maybe she would have come together with her elder martial brother. Although the elder martial brother in this world is not the same as the monkey king in the mouth of monkey fan, it''s still strange for them to be together. Maybe bulma felt the same way. "By the way, who is Leping in WuFan''s story? Is there such a person on earth?" Taking the history of another world as a story, suno suddenly asked. Monkey King and Kiki both shook their heads. "The name seems to have been heard somewhere, but I can''t remember it." The monkey king thought about the memory of his brain, but he still couldn''t remember it. At this time, bek, who inherited the memory of the old God, said faintly: "Leping is the desert prodigal son you met in the Gobi when you were traveling with bulma, who was beaten by you three or two times and doubted life." "Is there this man?" The monkey king shook his head, and his memory was a little blurred. There seems to be such a thing! He and bulma did meet a man who wanted to rob them when they were looking for the dragon ball. His name is Leping? "In addition, Qiqi met him in liangjingshan, but he was stunned by you." Bick continued. "Oh, it was the man who attacked me indiscriminately." Qiqi some can''t remember clearly, be reminded by bicker, about is to think of such a thing. At that time, she went home by somersault cloud. As soon as she got close to liangjingshan, a poorly dressed man attacked her for unknown reasons. At that time, she was very angry and her hand was heavier. A little person, even she can''t stand a slap, all the bones are broken. Listen to the meaning of monkey meal, this person is still their companion in another world, won''t be so frustrated! "What''s the matter? Isn''t Leping your partner? He''s aunt bulma''s ex boyfriend." Sun WuFan said in surprise. Although Leping''s sense of existence is not very strong, it will not be ignored. Monkey King and Kiki shrugged. There was no one here. "Well Maybe it''s the difference in the world! " Sun WuFan smiles awkwardly and mourns for Leping in the world. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Luo Lan''s home. The sun has been shining into the yard, the warm light sprinkled on the leaves, meet the small drops of water reflect the colorful gorgeous colors. LAN Qi hummed a little song, leisurely with scissors, carefully pruned the vegetation, and then picked up the kettle to water the flowers and plants in the hospital. At this time, it was spring, the yard was full of warblers, grass and flowers, and a clear breeze brought a few fragrant and quiet fragrance. Next to the soft grass, a slim girl holding sugar gourd, closed legs lying on the ground, fine black hair tied into a bunch of horsetail, skin white as snow, slender waist with appropriate clothing, looks particularly beautiful. Suddenly, the girl''s beautiful eyes caught a glimpse and noticed that two black shadows were flying quickly from the other side of the sky. She stood up in a daze. "Lazuli, lapis, how did you come so far?" Ascali smiles and licks the sugar gourd in her hand with her lovely little tongue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 "It''s all on the 18th. I have to buy limited products in the mall." On the 17th, the responsibility for being late was directly attributed to the 18th. 18 beautiful eyes toward 17 a stare, for their own grievance, "that is limited goods, next time I don''t know when to be able to meet, of course, I can''t miss." "What is so important?" Askari asked curiously. "It''s just a bag." 18 face a red, "ascali, I also brought you one by the way, the color is very beautiful." On the 17th, she dropped her lips and said, "all the money we have is used by her to buy all kinds of luxury goods. Those things are good-looking and not practical. They are not as convenient as universal capsules." "Hey, No.17, I''m just buying something I like. I don''t need to say that." He stuffed a delicate bag to ascali. On the 18th, he looked back at the 17th and cried out wrongly. His blue crystal eyes seemed to warn him not to talk. ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the 17th, he showed his hands, with a look you like. Ascali took the bag of No. 18 and looked it up and down. She agreed with No. 17 that the bag could not be stuffed except for its unique shape. It was not good to see and use. It was to cheat those little girls who liked to spend money. However, she got some good intentions from No. 18. "Thank you." Thank you, ascali. "Ascali." No. 18''s voice was soft, and his expression became a little kneaded. "What''s the matter?" Asked ascali. "I don''t have much money. Can you support me a little bit?" The 18th blushed with embarrassment. Ascali''s eyes were fixed on her. If I remember correctly, she had just received a large sum of money from tays a few days ago, and it would have been spent? "The price of the earth is a little high." 18 is very serious said. "I don''t have any money on me, either!" Ascali spread out her hand, put her elbow on No.18''s chest, and lowered her voice. "Why don''t you go and ask for some more from tays? She''s so rich. She''ll certainly give it to you?" "I''m so sorry. I asked her to take it once." No. 18 is thin skinned. He can''t say what he wants for money. "So you can save some money." On the 17th, looking at the shriveled 18th, he was a bit schadenfreude. He just couldn''t stand the extravagance of 18th. "On the 17th, there''s no place for you to talk." No.18, put on your sister''s dignity. "I have some pocket money here, or I''ll give it to you." The gentle and kind-hearted LAN Qi saw that No.18 seemed to be short of money. She generously took out her pocket money and packed several suitcases. "Ah, rankie, where did you get so much money?" 18 a exclamation, looking at LAN Qi from the universal capsule out of a few suitcases, which are full of earth money, here are several hundred million bar. "Some of them are the pocket money that tays gave me, and some of them seem to have been snatched by me..." LAN Qi with Scallion white fingers to chin, seems to be in memory, her family is relatively rich, usually the cost is not big, Luo Lan and tays will give her a sum of money for daily expenses every month, the money is saved by her. The total adds up to an astonishing number. Plus the blonde himself goes out to rob a wave from time to time, how rich she is even she does not know. Of course, this is only the money on the earth, not including the Higgins and empty gold issued by the Saifei forces. As a disciple and maid of the queen of Sarada, she can be regarded as a rich woman in the universe. "You have too much money, too." 18 eyes suddenly full of envy. "I don''t usually spend much." Orchid will be filled with a few suitcases to 18, "money also don''t spend money, well, like this bag next time don''t buy." "Well, listen to you." No. 18 smiles and closes up the suitcase. At this moment, I have the highest affection for rankie. The elder sister is really kind. "Lazuli seems to be a real money junkie." Ascali whispered to No. 17, and No. 17 nodded with a sigh. "I don''t know. She wasn''t like this before. Maybe she was held by Dr. Gallo for too long." "Cough!" "I heard it all." A few green tendons appeared on No. 18''s forehead. Ascali and the 17th shut up and walked into the living room under the guidance of LAN Qi, "Luo Lan and the teacher are still not up, you for a while, I''ll call them." LAN Qi served them with hot tea, and then went to call Luo Lan. Soon, Luo Lan and Saifeiya appeared in the living room. "Lazuli, lapis, I asked you to come yesterday. What time is it?" Luo Lan sits on the sofa and yells at her sister and brother. Lazuli''s sister and brother are obedient and dare not refute. Scolded for a while, see sister and brother two low head appearance, Luo Lan dissipated fire, mental strength observed their body energy, slightly nodded."Not bad, just playing." On the 18th, with a shy face, he said, "how dare we relax our cultivation? On the 16th, I can testify that I have time to practice every day." Looking at the 18 I have been very serious appearance, Luo Lan waved his hand, will find them to come over the reason for a description, although on the phone, LAN Qi has given them a brief explanation, but the specific situation of Shalu is not very clear. After Luo Lan''s introduction, June 18 wrinkled her nose and her face was full of murderous. "Saru again." "I can kill him again. I won''t let him die this time." For Shalu, who has made up his mind for three times, the 18th has had enough. "The Shalu this time is different from the one you met last time. According to sun WuFan, the Shalu became a lightning form many years ago." Luo Lan specially stressed. Lightning saru, that is, the Saian cells in the body, has evolved into super Saian class 2, which is fundamentally different from the original stage of saru. The former belongs to the most perfect form in saru''s life, while the latter, at best, surpasses the ordinary super Saian, and is not at the same level at all. "The power of super Saier Level 2 can''t be underestimated. In particular, he also has the ability to absorb other people to enhance his strength, so lazuli, you should be careful Sophia nodded. "I beat him so hard that he didn''t recognize who he was." No. 18 waved his fist, with a look of evil spirit. "These words will wait until you can fight ashkari. It''s said that Shalu is not simple. Be careful. If you don''t work hard, blah will surpass you Luo Lan beat him with a big chestnut. 18 touched his head, this time it is not noisy, the strength is less than their younger ascali and Luofei, 18 that is the boss is not willing to, if even the smaller BLA are catching up, then her face can be put there. Why don''t you ask the teacher to open a small kitchen for her? I can''t help thinking about it on the 18th. At this time, tays came out with a tablet, pointed to the picture on the tablet, and yelled in a flustered voice: "look, this is what you call saru. He challenges the whole world!" "No way." Everyone is surprised, Luo Lan is frowned, took the tablet to see. In the picture is a cyan figure. Although it is different from the dark green with black spots all over Shalu, it is really Shalu. "Well Little Sulu? " Luo Lan feels surprised. This is the little Shalu in the original Shalu game. The sharp corners on the head and the black wings on the back are not very big, very small. In TV, Shalu, who is not very tall, first destroys half of the city in front of the camera, and then announces that he will hold "Shalu game" in nine days to accept the challenge of the world''s strong. If the challenge fails, he will kill all mankind and let everyone die one by one in terror until the last one is left. "Nine days later, it will be located in the Fifth District, 80 kilometers northwest of China. I will prepare the challenge arena there and accept the challenge of all mankind. If the challenge fails, I will kill all mankind." "Monkey King, monkey rice, bejita, are you ready?" Small Shalu arrogant roll call, and then in front of the world to destroy the other half of the city, a time of terror atmosphere spread to the whole earth. "Is this guy what you call saru?" Asked tays suspiciously. "Although he''s a little smaller and the color is not right, it''s really Shalu. Yes, it''s his complete form." Luo Lan''s affirmative answer. "What on earth is Shalu going to do to challenge all mankind?" Tays was a little surprised. He is too brave to challenge all mankind! "Ha ha, it''s arrogant of him to hold a" salu game ". He certainly doesn''t know how many people on earth can beat him." Luo Fei a face, said gloating. "Even lightning saru, this attitude is too arrogant." Sophia looked unhappy. "I''d like to have a pet!" Askari looks at Shalu on the screen and squeaks. "In his body, I feel the breath of Shalu and King krud before. Shalu may have absorbed their cells, which is why he is so arrogant." Luo Lan pondered for a while, and said to her sister and brother: "you two go to Sarada planet to avoid the wind for the time being, and don''t interfere in the game of saru." "Teacher, do you want us to leave at this time?" No. 18 has some doubts about his ears. "That''s right." Luo Lan said: "I think there is something wrong with this saru. If we absorb you again, no one knows what it will be like. Be careful. You''d better not stay on earth. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 In the deep and endless universe, the stars are as bright as crystal. In the outer layer of a big green planet, two rings of silver corridors crisscross each other, just like brave soldiers standing up dutifully. In the outer layer, dark fortresses are scattered all over the world, guarding each other and guarding the planet below. Sarada. The sun is bright, the climate is pleasant, and the blue sky is as spotless as if it had been washed. In the parking space of the terminal building, the instructions from the basic command tower take off and land in an orderly way. In a few minutes, hundreds of spacecraft left Sarada. Of course, as the headquarters of large forces in the universe, Sarada has a special status. Not everyone can enter Sarada at will. To enter Sarada, we need to go through the level by level review of relevant departments. At this time, in front of the parking space of the spaceship, Tabor was reluctantly seeing begita off. At the same time, Napa, kagis, latiz and other former teammates were also present. After leaving the earth a few days ago, vegeta is determined to roam in the universe. Knowing the dangers of the universe, he does not travel unprepared. Before he roams, he needs a batch of advanced exercise equipment and effective medical devices. So his first stop was Sarada. His brother Tabor lives there and can give him a total of strong support, but Tabor did not disappoint him. As soon as he heard that his brother was going to wander in the universe, he immediately put his treasures into the universal capsule and gave them to him. "Brother, don''t you think about staying on Sarada?" Tabor road. "Don''t say it. I won''t stay." Bejita has a firm attitude. If he wants to stay on Sarada, he will have a chance long ago, but his pride will not allow him to be trusted. "Come on, what begita decided won''t change easily." Napa patted Tabor on the shoulder. "Napa, you know me well." "Of course, after all, I''ve been working with you for so many years." Napa touched his bald head and laughed. Tabor sighed. He also knew his brother''s character. It was absolutely impossible for him to stay on Sarada. "Bejita is a super Saiya. I believe she can make a name in the universe." Latiz waves goodbye to begita. With a smile on her cold face, vegeta said, "you are more and more confident. It seems that the life of Sarada has really changed you." In the past, latiz was submissive in the face of him. Now, he can talk to him openly. "Life here is really pleasant." Latiz smile, face a positive, "I know our strength can''t help you, but in the future, if you need anything, just say, we will do our best to help you." "Thank you!" Begita nodded. "But you''re far worse than karkarot." "Karkarot is a natural fighter, I can''t match him." Latiz''s face turned pale and he knew himself very well. With her lips up, begita glanced at the crowd one by one, then waved at them and sat in the aircraft. The glittering and translucent light flashed, and the spaceship slowly lifted off, gradually leaving the atmosphere of Sarada planet. "Bejita''s character is still so twisted." Napa sighed as begita''s ship left. "He''s so proud." Kagis shook his head and laughed. "Let''s go. We''re going to carry out our own task. The task that Paragas ordered has not been completed yet." "I also go to the cultivation planet to manage it." "I don''t have any task, but I want to go to the ivy to choose some exquisite jewelry for yalshi." There was a touch of tenderness on Tabor''s face. "Ivy, I haven''t been there for a long time." "Go with me, go with me." Some people said it and others joked. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the residential area, surrounded by green plants, the environment is quiet. A few shady palm trees stand in front of the eyes, with a faint fragrance floating in the air. Luo Lan moved from the earth with 17 and 18. As soon as he appeared, he came to an independent building. The position of about 15 times of the earth''s gravity acted on him, and the eyelids of 17 and 18 didn''t move. He completely accepted it. Considering that there is a ready lightning on the other side of the earth to send Sharu, Luo Lan is more safe and takes them directly to sharada planet. This is the first time that the sister and brother leave the earth, so they are particularly interested in the scene of the outer planet and feel strange to see anything. "Teacher, this is the planet Sarada. Apart from the strong point of gravity, it looks no different from the earth." On the 17th, he looked around. If there was any difference, the air here was fresher. "Those villas are so beautiful. Do they cost a lot of money to buy?" On the 18th, a pair of clear eyes looked around. In the residential area, the Ivy trees twined and the green trees fluttered. Every small building was carefully repaired, which not only combined with modern technology, but also retained the flavor of nature."It doesn''t need money. It''s all distributed. Everyone who lives on Sarada has a house like this." 18''s eyes suddenly lit up, two eyes staring at, can no longer move away. "I want it, too." "You won''t live on Salada. Besides, these houses are not available for free. You have to join Saifei forces and make contributions." "Then join us. Anyway, we are teachers'' disciples. We should help teachers and their mothers do something." 17 words light said. "How about the salary compared with that of ascali''s Legion? I have promised ascali to join her Legion. If the salary here is higher, I would like to join here." The 18th is in the eye of the money. Luo Lan looked at her one eye, but did not speak, "you later don''t for money by her influence bribe on the line." No. 18 said with a smile, "it''s definitely not going to happen." Luo Lan shakes her head and walks towards the residential area with No.17 and No.18. Just as they are about to get home, two beautiful women come to her face. One of them has long green hair and a diamond crystal in the middle of her eyebrows. It is the maid of Luo Lan''s family, the daughter of the elder of the rattan family, Alice. Another woman is in her twenties. Her long hair is flowing. Her Lavender combat suit fits her body and shows a soft curve. Her two long legs are long and white. She is very charming. "Alice, fils!" Luo Lan greets them. "Master." "Uncle Luo Lan." Alice and fils were pleasantly surprised and warmly welcomed. Noticing the number 17 and 18 behind Luo Lan, fils asked, "Uncle Luo Lan, who are these two people?" "Their names are lazuli and Lapis. They are uncle''s disciples." Luo Lan also introduced to them on the 18th, "the green haired one is Alice, the daughter of the rattan elder, and the other is my niece fils. Her father is the executive officer of sharada planet. If you want to make money, please her." Luo Lan said with a funny face. "Don''t listen to Uncle Luo Lan." Fils is sorry to make a statement. Although her father is Herz, she has been growing up like an ordinary Saiya, and has no superior status because of her father''s dignity. On the 17th and 18th, they nodded to each other, and they knew each other. At this time, Luo Lan looked at them and thought, "fils, the two of them entered Sarada for the first time. You take them to have a good look. I have other things to deal with." "Well, leave it to me!" Fils nodded gracefully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 "And your father, by the way?" Before leaving, Luo Lan suddenly asked. "Dad and Dr. ebony are inspecting the production of new energy weapons on the space island." Fils replied with a smile. Luo Lan nodded. The space island built by thunderbolt steel is the strongest fortress in the universe. After he mastered the ability of instant movement, the island was given to his daughter as a gift. Later, askari also learned instant movement, and the space island was idle. In addition to the occasional use for travel, there is only the function of a new weapon testing ground left. "How powerful is ebony''s new invention?" Luo Lan is learning the latest situation on Sarada. "His new invention is very powerful. The primary energy weapons are divided into gun type and sword type. They are as powerful as my full blow. Many cosmic mercenaries want to buy them from us. Dr. ebony is experimenting with more advanced energy weapons, which are ready to be sold to the Galactic patrol." Fils introduced it in detail. Fils''s martial arts talent is just average, not as good as her brother lanster and her two younger brothers. Up to now, fils is just an elite fighter. The primary energy weapons are comparable to the attack of elite fighters, that is, they are equivalent to tens of thousands of combat effectiveness, which is comparable to the new batch of combat robots. After hearing fils'' words, Luo Lan judged in her heart that different from the bulky and rigid of the battle robot, the gun type and sword type energy weapons are obviously more flexible and more liked by the soldiers. Even if the Saiya people of Salada don''t like to use weapons, it''s good to use them for the soldiers of Saifei forces. Thirdly, there are many people in the universe who want to have powerful weapons, and they don''t worry about sales. "Even if the primary energy weapons are sold, the advanced weapons must be restricted." Luo Lan stressed. Even if these weapons are not worth mentioning in his eyes, they should not be rampant and disturb the balance of the universe. fils smiles with a smile, "uncle, the only customers of high-level weapons we know are Galaxy patrol." "That''s good." Luo Lan smiles faintly. During the time of practicing under Weiss, he has a deeper sense of the concept of cosmic balance. It seems that the balance of the universe involves a very mysterious mystery, which helps him to practice in the realm of freedom. "Lazuli, lapis, you stay on the planet Salada during this time. Don''t go back to earth for the time being. If you are bored, you can let fils show you around." "Well." "Don''t worry, teacher." 17 and 18 are nodding. Although there are countless powerful energies on sharada, they are really insignificant in the eyes of their artificial people. They just feel very interested in this alien planet when they first come here. "You two, please come with me. I''ll show you around Sarada." Fils, with his natural manner, invited them to visit Sarada on the 17th. "Please." On the 17th, I politely thank the beauty in front of me. "Hee hee, you are my uncle''s disciples and my younger martial brothers and sisters. I will treat you well." Fils grinned. Fils''s appearance is quite outstanding among Saiya people, with slim figure, white skin, two straight long legs, and a heroic temperament. Beauty is always pleasing to the eye, that smile suddenly let 17 gave birth to a good impression. No. 18 tilted his head and looked at him with a faint smile on his face. So under the leadership of fils, 17 and 18 began to play the planet Salada. "Master, how come there is no trace of breath on your two disciples?" Watching fils leave with them on the 17th, the Teng girl Alice said in a soft voice. Luo Lan said faintly: "I can''t feel the breath because all the energy has been converged. Their strength is not weak. Ordinary super Saiya people are not their opponents." "Ah Alice exclaimed in surprise, her eyes wide as green as the lake. Don''t understand nod, rattan family is not good at power, natural induction can''t 17 their body contains great energy. In the early days, man-made people had no breath of energy, but after the training of the spiritual time house, No. 17 and No. 18 practiced Qi based on the human body. "Go home first. I haven''t been back for such a long time. It''s going to be grey at home." "No, I clean every day. It''s the same as when the host and the queen left," said Alice "Well." Located in the center of the residential area, it is no different from the ordinary Saiya residence. When you open the door, the warm sunshine shines in. Even if you haven''t been back for a long time, it is still as clean as new. The furniture is spotless and clean. Teng girls maintain it carefully every day. After staying at home for a while under the service of Alice, Lorraine gets up and goes to Brolli''s house.Brolli''s house is not far from Rowland''s house. It''s only a few steps away, but when he comes to Brolli''s house, he finds that the door is tightly closed, and Meredith and Alice are not there. "Not at home?" Luo Lan whispered. "Ah, Lord Luo Lan, you are back." At this time, a 15-year-old girl with green skin saw Luo Lan, exclaimed and ran over, "didn''t brolly come back with you?" "Zley!" Luo Lanyi looks like she is sonori''s daughter, and says hello to her. "Gloria is still practicing outside. He won''t come back in a short time." "That''s it Tslay''s mood was a little low, and he soon picked himself up. "Lord Rolan is looking for sister Meredith. She''s not here now." "Do you know where they are?" "Well, I know." Tslay nodded and replied, "sister Meredith took little Alice to the East Galaxy for training. She said she wanted to train little Alice well. She wanted to take me, but I slipped away." "It''s time to train like this." Luo Lan looks at the appearance of tslay''s small arms and legs. There is something about her strength. "Hey, hey, I don''t like practice." Zley put out his tongue. "Well." Luo Lan looks at her and nods. Everyone has their own aspirations. Tslai doesn''t want to make progress. Even her mother sonori can''t help it. The fighting nation of nolai is not so lucky as the Saiya people, and the inheritance is about to be cut off. All of a sudden, Sarada planet trembles slightly, and a great energy is coming from the northern polar direction of Sarada planet. Luo Lan is surprised to see it, and a little surprise appears on her face. It''s extraordinary It''s super Saiya! "Badak has become a super Saiya?" Luo Lan''s face was a little stunned. "Yes, thanks to sister Meredith''s training, badak was able to succeed." Tslay raised his head with a smile on his slightly childish face. "Besides Lord badak, Lord helz, Colm, TORAN, Evelyn and ufia They are all super sais The number of super Saiya has increased by six. "In my absence, the power of Sarada has increased a lot." Luo Lan can''t help but be happy. In the past four years, six Super saiers have been added. Even the most ordinary super saiers are all first-class masters with a fighting capacity of less than 100 million. Plus the old Rolan and Brolli family, the super saians on Sarada are already quite numerous. All of a sudden, the inside information has been enhanced several times. "It''s all due to sister Meredith." Tslay was smiling happily. Luo Lan laughs and pats on tslay''s head. "I''ll go and have a look." With that, he felt the breath of badak and moved in an instant. ¡­¡­ Arctic glaciers, polar, cold wind. A bright flash cuts through the void, followed by a deafening sound. The blazing energy sweeps across the glacier, and the frozen polar glacier melts and collapses under the blazing energy. Above the glacier, a golden flame wrapped badak, with green eyes looking at the damage he caused. "Ho!" Badak burst out and saw countless faint rays shot out of badak''s palm and soared to an altitude of ten thousand meters. At the next moment, his body moved like a shell and came to the front of the energy rays. With open arms, he even blocked the attack of these energies with his body. Boom! Boom! The smoke and roar came and went one after another. Badak''s face was expressionless, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his body''s flame burst. Just then, a black figure suddenly appeared, waving his fist and attacking badak. Badak''s face was awe inspiring. His golden flame flashed like a snake, and he held out his fist to take the other party''s blow. "Bang!" The momentum of the impact together, the two shadows immediately into two light apart. Badak''s face sank and he continued to stir up his energy. There are dozens of golden shadows. All of a sudden, a golden flash of lightning, dozens of double shadow superimposed together, a stream of energy boiling up, toward the black figure attack in the past, Luo Lan see, slightly surprised, show a faint smile, stretch out his arm to play a palm. All air strike! With a bang, the golden figure fell to the ground. The dark blue glacier abruptly breaks, a crack extends from one end of the glacier continent to the other, and the sea water behind it continues to roll, forming an earth shaking tsunami. "Luo Lan!" Badak was smiling faintly. "Your fighting power is good. It''s much stronger than Wukong''s first transformation." Luo Lan hands back, body slowly from the sky down. Badak shook his head. "It''s far from you. I don''t know how you practice. Your normal strength is stronger than mine."Luo Lan a smile, said: "strictly speaking, my present state is not normal." His normality has been integrated with the super sair form, which belongs to the most perfect state. Although he still retains the form of a super sair, in addition to enhancing some explosiveness, his endurance and combat effectiveness can not be compared with the perfect normality. Before the ape was further developed, it was tasteless to eat and a pity to discard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 "I don''t know what you''re in right now." Badak shakes his head. He is used to the changes of Rowland and Saifeiya''s state. Especially Rowland, he will change his form if he doesn''t see him for a while. When he doesn''t change his form, he thinks it''s not normal. Now the shape is similar to the golden pupil state, but the strength is surprisingly strong. Before the emergence of super saians on the planet Salada, the super saians of Rolan and zephylia were regarded as orthodox. The super saians with golden hair and green eyes like ascali were different. However, with the monkey king and other rising stars breaking through one after another, they realized that the original mutation was not ascali, but Luolan and Saifeiya. The orthodox pupil color of super Saiya should be turquoise. Apart from the pseudo super Saiya, Luo Lan has shown several super Saiya people to the world, such as Jintong, Chitong, Lantong, and so on. It''s really quite a lot to count them. Sometimes badak doubts how many different changes there are in super Saiya people. Of course, they don''t know that Meredith''s blue pupil Super Saiyan is also an orthodox transformation, just a Super Saiyan transformation belonging to the sixth universe. "I''m afraid you didn''t use one percent of your strength just now." Badak takes out a fairy bean and eats it. His body recovers to its peak. The surging power disturbs the air, and the turbulent water below keeps stirring and rolling. He doesn''t know how Luo Lan''s power is, but it must be so strong that he has a feeling that as long as Luo Lan stands in front of him, he can defeat himself with momentum alone. This feeling is incredible, but the soldier''s intuition has always been very keen. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan laughs but does not speak, regarded as the default. The more super sair goes back, the more different the strength gap is. Super sair 1 alone is divided into several small levels, such as ordinary, surpassing, full power and so on. The strength gap of each level is huge. His perfect normality is similar to the mysterious form of monkey fan in the original book, and stronger than the ordinary super Saiya 3. Badak''s combat effectiveness is more than 100 million, while Luolan''s combat effectiveness is at least 20 billion. Seeing Luo Lan''s acquiescence, badak''s body can''t help shivering, and his eyes can''t help showing a trace of horror. He immediately has a happy face and is excited about the appearance of such a master among Saiya people. "You''ve been away for several years. Why did you suddenly come back this time, your majesty?" Badakh''s excited mood, breath and hair color returned to normal. "On earth, ascali and they are also here. By the way, Wukong is now in the state of full power..." Simply introduced the situation on the other side of the earth, Luo Lan especially emphasized the man-made things. ¡°¡­¡­ Because of the existence of saru in another world, it is no longer suitable for razri and Lapis to stay on earth, so I will take them to Sarada for a while "Saru, the man-made man, is really a terrible guy." Hearing Luo Lan say that there are so many experts on the other side of the earth, badak''s face shows a trace of dignity, especially the appearance of artificial man and super Saiya 2, which shocked him even more. It''s a pity that his strength has just reached the level of super Saiya, otherwise I would like to meet those artificial people for a while. It''s gratifying to hear that Sun Wukong and sun Bula are both super Saiya people with full power. Wukong and Bula have always been excellent! "By the way, do you want to see the game of salu in nine days?" Luo Lan suddenly asked. "Will my strength add to the chaos in the past?" Badak was surprised. "I have the space cube given by Weiss here, which is enough to prevent the high-intensity energy attack. Besides, even the masters of the earth people have to pass the Sharu game. Their strength is only a little, but they are far less than the super Saiya people." "Yes, all the people on earth are here. Of course, I want to go there." Badak gave a bright smile. "Why don''t you take all the super saians of Sarada? This opportunity to witness the strong must not be missed. " "Yes." Luo Lan thought a little and nodded. "That''s good!" Badak looked forward to it. "We should tell them the news as soon as possible. There are still nine days to go before saru game. During this time, let them hand over their tasks." "Well, it''s up to you to tell them. I''ll tell Herz, and then I''ll go to Meredith and them." "That''s it." Badak nodded in agreement. "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it!" Luo Lan is looking forward to smiling. She takes all the super Saiya people to watch the game. I don''t know what kind of expression will be on her face when she finds that she can''t find the 17th and 18th on the day of the game. Instead, she finds that all the people around her are super Saiya people. I think it''s a bit of a breakdown.Now that she has decided to take people to watch the game of saru, Rowland will take action. Other super Saiya on sharada will give badak a notice, and Rowland will turn around and blink to the space island and appear in front of heles. For the appearance of Luolan, heles seems very surprised, but has been used to it. "Luo Lan!" Heles laughs and calls Rolan''s name. "Master!" Ebony, who was on the space island with Herz, bent down to greet him. Luo Lan light smile, next will discuss with badak things out, hels immediately raised his hands to agree, this is a rare opportunity to see. "Ha ha, it''s a pity that my strength is not enough to participate in the game of saru, otherwise I really want to challenge it." "But this kind of high-level fighting, even if you watch it, you can get a good harvest." "There will be a big screen on Sarada, so that all the people can watch the battle," he said expectantly "That''s a good idea." The blue cube can only hold some people, but with the display, people on Sarada can watch the game. However, considering the intensity of the battle, it is a great test for camera equipment. After all, the high-intensity battle has already exceeded the limit of ordinary camera capture. At this time, ebony volunteered to lead the Lisi scientists to develop a camera suitable for advanced combat occasions to take all aspects of the earth. Luo Lan is also very relieved to give this task to them. With the growing influence of Saifei, the number of scientific research races under Saifei is increasing, but the Lisi race has always been firmly in an important position. It is also the only alien race allowed to live on Sarada with the Teng race. ¡­¡­ With the spread of the news of the game, several super Saiya people on the planet of sharada are all excited and waiting. They either complete the task in advance or hand over the task, leaving enough time to prepare for the game. Even the rest of the saians, who are unable to travel to the earth, are well prepared to spare time. Nine days later, as like as two peas in the broad square of Salada''s planet, built a place like the same place in Sha Lu''s game. In order to play a more real role in the battle, ebony had already led the brigade to the earth, and the small digital camera was scattered around the real venue. As soon as the game of saru begins, everything that happens on earth will be holographic and synchronously projected into the void. Outside the square, the sea of Saiya people are in good order. They sit down under the arrangement of the defense forces. Luo Lan, Herz and other super Saiya people look at the more and more populous people with a happy look on their face, watching them whisper and blush. When we first came to Sarada, the population of Saiya was only a few hundred. After decades of development, we finally formed a certain scale. "Luo Lan, are those two young men your apprentices?" Looking at No. 17 and No. 18 standing with his daughter fils, hels felt them carefully, but could not feel any strong breath. "Yes "Although I can''t see any strong Qi in them, it gives people a very dangerous feeling." With a soft and elegant voice, Meredith comes with an elegant step. Beside her, there is a little girl who is carved with powder and jade. It''s her and brolly''s daughter Alice. Originally, Meredith was training with her daughter in the East galaxy. This time, in order to watch the game, she was also found by Luo Lan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 "Uncle!" Little girl Alice floating in the air, see Luo Lan, the whole person on the shoulder of Luo Lan, pink little hand like a tree kangaroo holding the trunk, firmly grasp Luo Lan''s shoulder. "Alice is here. Have you had breakfast?" Luo Lan holds Alice''s hand and hugs her. Although the little guy is only three years old, he has inherited his parents'' good genes and has great fighting power. "I''ve already eaten it. I''ve eaten a cow all at once. I''m very full." Alice''s little hand in mid air was very meaningful. She rubbed her stomach and began to laugh. A pair of watery eyes looked at the meeting hall and said, "haven''t you started yet..." "Is Alice looking forward to the fight later?" "Well, I''m looking forward to it." Alice nodded her head. "But they don''t have enough strength. They may not be able to see clearly after a while. My mother said that at least we should have the strength of super Saiya to see clearly the high-level fighting." "Don''t worry, my uncle has already asked someone to prepare a video to make sure you can see it clearly." "Really, great." With surprise on her face, Alice dances. Luo Lan pinches her delicate cheek and makes Alice giggle. What a lively child. Meredith looked at Rolan teasing her daughter, with a smile on her face, "Alice, get off my uncle." "It doesn''t matter. I like to watch Alice play. She''s as naughty as she was when she was a child." Luo Lan a pair of golden eyes with a smile, suddenly found that Alice''s body energy than the previous two days have improved. "The child''s energy is growing too fast. Can he control his power?" Meredith laughed and said with pride, "absolutely. Alice''s body contains the blood of the sixth universe sais. You know, it''s easy for sais to reach a million level combat power in our adult world, and the excellent ones can even reach tens of millions level. Alice brings together my genes and Brolli''s, and she''s one of them. " In Meredith''s eyes, with Alice''s excellent blood, it''s easy to reach 10 million combat power in adulthood, even without training. If we plan our growth path well, we will have an unlimited future. Of course, Meredith''s expectation of Alice is more than that. She and Brolli gave birth to a child with the blood of two excellent saians in the universe, in order to let her descendants surpass her and become the most powerful Saian. "The sais of the sixth universe are too malleable. Compared with them, the sais of the seventh universe are far less malleable." Luo Lan sighs. "Ha ha, but in terms of comprehensive strength, it''s better here than I am there." The normal combat effectiveness of the sais in the sixth universe is strong, but unfortunately they have not mastered the skills of super sais transformation. "The normal combat effectiveness is enough. As long as you know the skills of super Saiya''s transformation, it''s not difficult." The technique is published, and a large number of super sais can emerge in the sixth universe minute. "It''s not that easy." Meredith shook her head. Even if the sais of the sixth universe have more powerful power, it can only show that they have better physical conditions, but it does not mean that there is no limit to becoming super sais. At the beginning, her sister merulia spent so long with Rolan, and she did not say that she became super sais. The breakthrough strength of super Saier is one aspect, but the opportunity is also very important. She also knows that there is a girl named sun Bula on the earth, who has become a super Saiya at the age of five. "Nah, uncle, who is ascali you just said?" Alice tilted her head, her black eyes rolling. "That''s my uncle''s daughter. You call her sister. Alice is the little princess of Sarada, and ascali is the big Princess of Sarada." Luo Lan has a faint smile on her face. "Sister ascali..." Alice tilted her pink lips and nodded, remembering the name. When Luolan teases Alice, a burst of cheering God rings in the crowd. Helz comes over, "Luolan, time is almost up." Luo Lan looked at the timer and nodded to get in touch with ebony on the other side of the earth. "Ebony, what''s the matter with you?" "Lord Luo Lan, the camera on this side of the earth is ready to transmit the image to Sarada at any time." Ebony''s voice came from the contact. "OK, set up the image transmission between earth and Sarada." Luo Lan orders. "Follow your instructions!" Ebony responded that all the micro cameras distributed around the salu game venue were in operation, and all the information was transmitted to the earth through high-power transmission equipment. On the sharada planet, on the open square, a little glittering and translucent electric light suddenly shines. Then, in the gaze of all the audience, the electric light gathers more and more, just like a little starlight. The dazzling light is like snowflakes, and the hissing stimulation sounds in the ear, and the scene in the void suddenly changes.A dim picture of the wasteland is projected in the air, and a hundred meter long challenge arena stands on the wasteland. The challenge arena is made up of large and small stone slabs. Each stone slab is deeply embedded in the ground, and there are four decorative flagpoles at the corners. At this time, in the center of the challenge arena, a light blue figure with spots stands on the challenge arena and closes his eyes. "Who?" Suddenly opened his eyes, small Shalu doubt scan around, indifferent and merciless eyes flash by, but did not find any peeping figure, and then continue to close his eyes. "Isn''t this short fellow Shalu?" "It looks like a child!" "Don''t look down on it. You know, it''s a game that even Lord Luo Lan and the queen attach importance to." "He seemed to find us watching him just now." "Ah, why don''t you see the queen and princess ascali?" "Idiot, the game hasn''t started yet!" The crowd talked and looked at the images in the picture eagerly. Because of the virtual projection, all the pictures are 3D images, which are extremely realistic. Although they can''t feel the breath of people in the image from a close distance, they can feel the urgency of a mountain rain only from the other party''s indifferent and merciless eyes. "This saru is not simple, actually can detect the micro camera shooting." Meredith''s fingers curled her black hair and her face was smiling. "This is the intuition of the strong." Luo Lan smiles. "That little man, I really want to catch him as a pet." Alice had her fingers in her eyes. Luo Lan looks at Alice in surprise. Is the little girl''s mind almost the same? Ascali also has such an idea. "Luo Lan, let''s go." Meredith whispered. "Well." Luo Lan nodded, and then asked naris and Ashtar, who were staying on the planet Sarada, to maintain order. She was ready to take badak, Herz, Colm, TORAN, Evelyn, ufia and other super Saiya to earth. "Are you ready? Hold your hands together." "All right." "It''s really exciting." They all said in unison that Colm and TORAN were members of the Queen''s Pro guard, and Evelyn and ufia were members of the askari Legion. They were all the youngest and most promising fighters on the planet sharada. One by one, they looked forward to each other and put their hands together. Luo Lan nodded her head, grabbed Alice in her arms, and then put it in badak''s hand. The instant movement ability started immediately. Shua! The space is distorted and the stars are changing. By the time I came back to God, people had already come to the distant earth from Sarada planet, surrounded by a beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers. The grass grows and the warbler flies, the haze is warm and green, the distant water is sparkling, and the clean sea water is connected with the sky, giving people a feeling of boundlessness. It is Luo Lan''s villa by the sea, the capital of the West. "Meredith, long time no see." A beautiful figure suddenly appeared, and Sophia came to Meredith''s side. "Sophia." Meredith smiles, and her eyes sweep from Sophia''s body to the girl who is also graceful, sexy and charming. Her beautiful face is a little surprised. "Ascali, I haven''t seen you in a few years. I''ve grown so big." According to the age, ascali should not be an adult at this time, but she has grown up completely when she looks sexy and mature. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 As she grew up, she was less childish and more elegant. The whole person looks heroic, quite similar to her mother, Sophia. "Aunt Meredith." Askari nodded and stood by Sophia''s side. Although Meredith does not manage the affairs of Sarada, she has served as the queen of another planet. Her magnanimity and strength are there. In her absence, Meredith acts as a deterrent like a queen. Ascali respects her very much. After the exchange of things between the earth and Sarada, they sat down quietly and did not rush to leave for the venue of the game, area 5, 80 kilometers northwest. The venue of the game is located in the capital of China, thousands of kilometers away from the capital of the west, but for Luo Lan, they can get there in an instant. Even if you don''t use instant movement, it''s just a matter of breathing. "Sister ascali." At this time, Alice broke away from Lorraine''s arms. "Hello, sister. My name is Alice." A soft voice was ringing in my ear. Looking at the young and lovely girl in front of her, ashkari''s clear eyes brightened, and she felt like she had seen the past. "You are Alice. You are such a lovely child. How about your sister flying with you?" "No, I can fly myself." As if to prove her ability, Alice floats beside ascali. "Ha ha, yes, Alice can fly by herself." Ascali nodded, the corner of her mouth curved like a crescent moon. For some reason, she felt very relaxed in the face of Alice. "Sister, will you take part in the game of saru?" "Of course, how can we miss such a fun thing!" Ascali said naturally. "Gu, I''m envious. It''s a pity that people don''t have enough strength. They can only watch it." Alice flattened her mouth. "But I''ll cheer you on." "Mmm, I''ll take a good look at my sister and show my majesty." Ascali chuckles and pinches Alice''s cheek. It''s fleshy and touching. Alice didn''t like to be pinched. She made a face and floated again. Aas Carly and Ali talked softly, and Eve and Wei Fei came over. "Your Highness, you should go back to your own territory. In recent years, the Aas Carly army has been developing rapidly." "Oh, I''ll go back when the earth is over." "I hope you''ll remember that before you can''t find anyone." "No, I always do what I say." Ascali said seriously. To whom! Evelyn raises her forehead and doesn''t believe in ascali''s lies. The leaders of other forces are making great efforts to expand their power. Their leaders are so good that they can''t find anyone when they need them. How much time has she stayed on Ryukyu since the foundation of ascali''s army. He always wanders outside all day and doesn''t care about the territory at all. There''s no such leader who doesn''t do his job. Well, the same is true of Queen Sophia. The mother and daughter are in the same strain. After passing away Evelyn and ufia, askari looks at the time. It''s very close to the beginning of the game, so she can''t bear to urge. Luo Lan nodded slightly, "time is almost up, let''s go!" "The Fifth District, 80 kilometers northwest, is quite far away." Meredith had a light smile on her face. "A few minutes." Sophia smiles and looks at rankie and tays. "You two are going to watch the live broadcast at home, or come with us." Lanqi''s hair turned to gold, raised his hand and yelled: "of course, we have to go live. Where is the live broadcast more interesting? Anyway, with Luo Lan''s protection, there will be no problem." Tays was quiet. "I want to go to the scene, too." "Then you must follow closely. We are very fast." Saifeiya''s beautiful eyes especially look at the blonde Lanqi. After teaching her for so many years, the strength of the blonde Lanqi is still mediocre, which has already been surpassed by them. "Let''s go!" "Ha ha, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time." "I hope you don''t let me down." Badak and helz smile brightly, and their bodies flash with a pale golden light. The endless pressure spreads out, and their bodies turn into an electric light. Whew, whew! More than a dozen figures soared into the air, and then a roar broke through the air, just like a dozen sharp arrows shot out quickly. They moved along the straight line, and the wind howled around. In a twinkling of an eye, they turned into black spots and disappeared in the sight. ¡­¡­ Saru game venue.Eighty kilometers northwest, the outskirts of District 5. Originally, the beautiful suburb experienced the bombardment of energy wave, and became a flat wasteland. The slightly higher mountains have been razed to the ground. The cold wind blows up wisps of yellow sand, which only adds desolation. Because Xiao Shalu announced the holding of Shalu game in public, this place has become the focus of public attention from an unknown small place. Of course, when Shalu announced the news, there were some people who thought that he was overconfident. After all, Xiao Shalu''s appearance was too deceptive, and no one thought that a "child" who didn''t grow up would be threatening . It''s not until the Earth Kingdom gets in touch with the game itself. And it was only when the contestants were announced that the ordinary people realized that things were not as simple as they thought. Monkey King, bick, Kiki, klin These are the Dawu Taoists of the world. Is the game of saru really a battle related to the survival of mankind? People''s hearts suddenly grew restless. In the following days, the long-term reports on TV news exacerbated this uneasiness, and the eyes of the whole world were attracted to this small place which was not famous, and everyone was waiting for the start of the game. The whole process is not out of the original Satan as eye-catching fool. After all, basic martial arts literacy is very common on the earth now. No one is so stupid as to think that you can be a master by breaking ten bricks. In the middle of the wasteland is a square arena with a side length of 100 meters, and a sharp stone pillar stands on each corner. Shalu stood in the middle of wudaotai with his eyes closed. Within a radius of several kilometers, people from all TV stations are breathing, aiming at the challenge arena in the center, and the clear pictures are transmitted through the cameras. "Are you ready? The game of saru will begin soon." A reporter like man with a microphone is lying behind a stone, looking into the distance with a telescope. "Everything is ready, but should we step back a little bit? After all, it''s a high-level battle. One Qigong wave can sweep across the whole area. It''s too dangerous for us to stay here." The staff carry cameras, because they often interview the wudaojia, they have a minimum understanding of the strength of the wudaojia. The reporter hesitated for a moment, "then withdraw another kilometer." With people taking the lead, the staff of other TV stations are also retreating. At this time, a piece of yellow sand rises at the end of the field of vision, and a row of black objects are approaching. Soon they come to the vicinity of the Shalu game arena, which is a luxury car! Ho! The car drew a brake band. A man with an exploding head came down from the car in a hood, followed by a group of escorts. The gold belt around the waist is particularly striking. "Who is that man?" The reporter pointed the camera at the other side and asked the staff next to him suspiciously. "It''s like the champion of the world fight, Mr. Satan." "Famous?" "It''s a little famous, and its strength is OK. Of course, it can''t be compared with the powerful martial arts and Taoism. Two years ago, I participated in the 26th World''s best martial arts association as a fighter, and passed the preliminary election. I almost entered the trials, but I was eliminated as soon as I went up." "This strength, what did he come here for?" "Maybe it''s to promote the fighting competition. The company around him seems to be the staff of the world fighting competition." The photographer shrugged and said uncertainly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 "Preach the fight?" The reporter of the TV station was shocked and then thrilled, "at this time, do they still want to play with these? Even if we really want to challenge Shalu, we should not let a fighter with poor strength come forward and let them leave quickly! " There are so many experts on the earth that they can''t find the unknown Satan. "Maybe in their hearts, Shalu is just a bluff clown. After all, Shalu''s appearance is too deceptive." The photographer pointed to little Shalu standing in the middle of the challenge arena. He is not tall and doesn''t look very fierce. On the contrary, little Shalu looks handsome. "It''s an indisputable fact that the other side destroyed a whole city." This reporter''s tone is not very good. The strength of Shalu is obvious to all. Although I don''t know how powerful it is, it''s definitely not something that ordinary fighters or martial Taoists can deal with. The importance of the game is self-evident. The king of the Earth Kingdom made it very clear that it is related to the life and death of human beings. Only the top experts can participate in it. The staff of the world fighting competition want to publicize that they should also look at the occasion and should not make trouble in the game of saru. If you get angry with saru, there will be a massacre. Even if there is a dragon ball from the great God on the earth, it will inevitably cause great damage. "Maybe they don''t believe it." "What''s the age, and there''s such a fool?" "There is no shortage of foolish people in any age." The staff of the TV station said softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The reporter immediately had nothing to say. We should know that the development of all parts of the earth is extremely uneven. Today, with the popularization of information technology, some remote mountainous areas even live a life similar to ancient times. For them, the development of the outside world has nothing to do with them. "I hope that Satan is not a fool, or he will suffer." Shaking his head, the attention of the eyes swept to Satan and his party there. Over there, the gaudy dressed Satan is surrounded by the staff of the world fighting competition and comes to the challenge arena of the Shalu game. In order to publicize the world fighting competition, they have done a lot of work. The camera gives a big close-up of Satan, with his hands akimbo and chin raised, laughing. "Don''t be cheated by Shalu. There are so many experts in the world." "It''s just saru''s bluff." "Today, let the world-famous fighter Mr. Satan personally expose the mask of Shalu''s hypocrisy." The staff of the world fighting competition boasted that Satan was the most powerful master in the world. Knowing the purpose of this trip, Satan also raised his hand and made a gesture of victory. "Don''t worry, everyone. Shalu is just a little boy. How can he be my Satan''s opponent and recruit such a master as me? In fact, his heart is very scared now. Don''t worry. For the sake of you being a child, I will show mercy." Satan was overjoyed and laughed wildly, "although my strength can''t match that of the monkey king, one hand is enough to deal with him." "Look, Mr. Satan has a plan." "Worthy of being the strongest fighter on earth, he has already seen through the true face of Shalu." "Idiot!" Shalu watched the performances of several clowns coldly, but he didn''t pay attention at all. "Ha ha ha, Shalu doesn''t dare to retort at all." "Of course, because he''s just a liar." "Ah, what a shameless fellow. "A child always makes mistakes. Don''t be so hard on him." Shalu''s indifference encouraged several people''s arrogance. They clamored and planned how to use the game to make the world fighting competition famous. At this time, Satan also became flying in the public''s boasting, and they had the feeling that Shalu was nothing more than that. Completely forgetting that all this was just their guess. With the release of his cloak, he moved his hands and feet, and Satan climbed into the ring. "Shalu, your trick has been seen through by me. In fact, you didn''t destroy the city at all, right? It''s just a special effects movie you made. I have to say that your special effects are deceptive. So many people have been cheated by you, but I''m different. I can see the trick at a glance." "There must be a very strong special effects team behind your scenes. No matter what the purpose is, if you meet me, your trick will not succeed." Holding his head high and full of confidence, Satan pointed at saru and put up his fingers, even twisted his body constantly, making all kinds of provocative actions towards saru. And his provocation became a symbol of bravery under the praise of the staff of the world fighting competition. People who don''t know the truth in front of TV all over the world, seeing the performance of Satan, begin to doubt whether all these are the tricks of saru. However, most rational people in the world are not blinded by Satan''s two or three words, and they are even tired of Satan''s words."To die." Shalu browed and looked at Satan coldly. Suddenly, an overwhelming sense of killing swept past. Suddenly, it was like falling into an ice cave. Satan could not help shivering and looked around in doubt. Finally, he looked at salu with a cold face. "This child, can''t he really have such strong strength?" Satan shivered and looked at Shalu suspiciously. "How can it be? Even if the age of Monkey King is just a little stronger, how can there be a more gifted guy than monkey king in the world?" "I must have felt wrong." ¡­¡­ "Hey, that blaster is too brave to challenge Shalu like this "Those who don''t know are fearless!" "He''s got to suffer." The reporters of all TV stations shook their heads and were frightened by Satan''s boldness. "Then again, what is the strength of saru?" A staff member of a TV station asked suspiciously. "Anyway, it''s very strong. I have a relative who works in the headquarters of the Earth Kingdom. It''s said that the first news of Sharu was that miss bulma disclosed it to the cat king. Then the cat king responded and issued a notice to the whole world." "I can''t help believing what miss bulma said!" "It turns out that only Mr. monkey king can save us this time." "Well, let''s leave that Satan alone and wait for Mr. monkey king to show up." The office of the Earth Kingdom. King cat and all the high-level people gathered together and watched the live TV with serious faces. When they saw Satan and the staff of the world fight show up, their faces became ugly. "What the hell are these guys up to?" "Mr. Wukong hasn''t come yet. It''s really stupid to challenge Shalu at this time." "They don''t know the horror of saru at all." "The world fighting competition, I think, has been cancelled." "Yes!" "Everyone be quiet and keep watching. Mr. Wukong, they should be coming soon." The cat king waved his hand and everyone was quiet. Everyone was full of trust in the monkey king. After all, the monkey king and his friends have saved the earth more than once. The good play is about to start. Shalu finally abides by the rules of the game and doesn''t kill Satan ahead of time, but it doesn''t make him feel better. Shalu breathes a little and blows a tornado in place. The terrible storm fans on Satan''s head and directly blows him thousands of meters, hitting him on a rock in the distance. Satan''s eyes were full of stars, and he fainted directly. The scene fell into silence. At this time, the staff of the world fighting competition suddenly looked silly, hit a soul stirring, and shed a cold sweat. Emotional saru has real talent and learning. It''s killing them to be so provocative. A feeling of fear surged into my heart. At this time, these people had already forgotten the purpose of their trip, and they scattered one after another. When they saw their behavior of breaking up, those people sitting in front of the TV who were cheated by them spat and cursed. At this time, the sky lit up a few dazzling light spots, a few shadows from the distance. Teng! Teng! Teng! More than a dozen beams of light fell, and Sun Wukong and other soldiers arrived as scheduled, standing on the side of the martial arts arena. Open brown eyes, Shalu cold face finally expressed, the corners of the mouth show a faint smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 "Oh, it''s Mr. Monkey King. Mr. Monkey King is really here." "Turn the camera on them, tianjinfan, Kelin, Qiqi goddess, suno goddess, and the 2nd runner up of the 23rd World''s first martial arts association. It''s a grand gathering of experts." "I''m afraid saru is really not a simple character!" The reporters saw the visitors clearly, pointed the cameras at them one after another, and cried loudly. From one point to another, they can also imagine the horror of Shalu, swallowing his saliva, mixed with excitement, uneasiness and some confused emotions. All of them hold their breath and look at the distant scene nervously. Through the lens, the pictures of the salu game venue are also transmitted to all parts of the world, and all the audience in front of the TV set are boiling at this moment. The last time so many experts appeared together was when King crud invaded the earth. So, isn''t salu at least as powerful as king crud? Sure enough, Satan''s gang is a liar. "It''s a good thing that Satan didn''t annoy saru, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." "Satan was blown away by a gust of wind. I don''t know if he is dead." "It''s like I just passed out." "It''s too cheap for him to cheat us in front of the TV lens, just to faint." In the streets and alleys, the crowd erupted a strong curse, the cheated audience disdained, but did not admit that they were cheated by clowns. "This time only Mr. Wukong can stop saru!" "Don''t worry. No matter how strong saru is, his opponents are Mr. Wukong and his friends." "Defeat Shalu, let him see the strength of the martial arts and Taoism." The whole world is looking forward to it, and then it''s boiling. At the same time, in ebony''s micro camera, a scene on the earth is also presented in a special way in the venue of sharada planet. Because it is a virtual projection imaging, people on sharada planet should see a more comprehensive and three-dimensional picture, as if they were on the scene. No. 17 and No. 18 are standing next to fils, looking at the picture calmly. When they saw the monkey king and his party appear, the 18th Suya''s face showed indifference, "Monkey King, they are very strong, but they are still not the opponents of saru." "Is saru strong?" Fils didn''t know about the earth. He asked suspiciously. "Well, I don''t know how powerful it is because I haven''t played against it, but it''s better than the average super Saiya." No. 18 was staring at the virtual image with a serious face. Although Shalu didn''t have the infinite energy as they did, it was hard to say after absorbing the artificial king kruder. If they were not afraid of saru''s absorptive capacity, they would not have been sent to Sarada by Loran. Fils nodded and looked at it with a serious face. "Dad and Luo Lan are not here yet. The game is about to start." "It should be coming soon." As soon as the voice fell, someone saw more than a dozen flashes coming from the horizon. Each of them radiated golden light, Shua Shua, and fell to the monkey king beside them. "Look, Lord Luo Lan has appeared." "And the queen and Herz and badak, eh, who is the man next to her who looks like the queen?" Saiya people noticed that Saiya was surrounded by a slim female Saiya, who looked 17 or 18 years old, young and beautiful. "That''s ascali." 18 answered softly. "Ah, Princess ascali has grown up." "It''s just as domineering as the queen!" "Princess ascali." After knowing the identity of askari, all the sais praised each other. What excited them especially was that the successor of sharada finally grew up. Ashkari and Sophia stand together like sisters, which is a symbol of ethnic stability, not to mention the two excellent pure blood of Meredith and Alice. The prosperity of royal blood is the foundation of the prosperity of the Saia people. ¡­¡­ "Here are some new people. Who are these people?" Seeing Luo Lan and his party land, Shalu looks puzzled. He can see that these people are super sais. But besides the monkey king, are there so many super sais on the earth? "It''s OK. It''s just ordinary super Saiya people. They can''t make waves." Saru shook his head and didn''t care. In addition to badak and Herz, Luo Lan and SAFIYA show their super Saiya human form. They all show up normally, and their energy is not strong, so they don''t attract Shalu''s attention. "Dad, little Shalu seems to look down on us." Askari poked at Shalu, smiling, and her beautiful eyes narrowed into crescent moon. "Don''t worry about him, just watch the play." "Well." Askari answered. Gu Ling''s eyes were fixed on the little Shalu in the challenge arena. He didn''t know what he was thinking.Luo Lan looks at askari and looks at the pale blue Shalu. Compared with the adult Shalu she met before, this Shalu is more mature. Although she looks young last year, the evolution in her body is extremely complete. The magnificent breath can be clearly felt without induction. "Grandfather." With a sweet voice, sun Bula jumped to badak''s side. "Bula, long time no see." Badak smiles, pinches his granddaughter''s cheek, and admonishes the monkey king: "Monkey King, you should be careful. I heard Lord Luo Lan say that the opponent this time is not simple. If you are not sure, don''t fight reluctantly." "Don''t worry, I know." Monkey King nodded his head seriously. Badak nodded when he saw his son saying this, and turned his eyes to monkey fan. In front of him, the young man and monkey king were 80% or 90% similar. He had a guess in his heart. "Who is this little brother?" "My name is monkey fan!" Sun WuFan is generous. "Ha ha, I heard Luo Lan talk about you. It''s good." Badak''s eyes brightened, and he looked up and down at WuFan, especially satisfied. With a modest smile, monkey fan already knows the identity of badak. Eyes from badak and Herz, they swept one by one, have to say that the world''s Saiya people are really prosperous! At this time, the little Shalu next to him was impatient, and a sense of killing came head-on, that is, across the TV screen, everyone could feel the coldness of Shalu. "Monkey King, monkey rice, don''t patronize chatting. Which one of you will go first?" "I''ll do it." The monkey king laughs. A stream of air rises from the bottom of his feet. As soon as he floats, he takes the lead to mount the martial arts arena, and then stands opposite Shalu calmly. Seeing the first monkey king on the stage, Shalu was a little surprised and said with a confident smile: "I didn''t expect you to be the first one to come up. I also want to keep the interesting ones behind, but it''s the same to come early or late. I won''t let any of you go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a faint smile, Monkey King put on a serious posture. Shua, a golden flame rises from the monkey king''s body. With the power of the monkey king, people with clear eyes feel that the atmosphere has changed. Shalu said with a dull smile, "it''s not enough to see a super Saiya." "Well, then!" The monkey king gave a low drink, and the great power was boiling again. Shua, the golden hair became more straight. A bunch of golden hair was long in front of his forehead. Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chua, Chu. Super Saiya 2 transform! "Super sais in lightning form?" Put away the heart of contempt, small Shalu cold face some surprised, "only this degree of super Saiya is not my opponent." There was some sarcasm in his heart. Little Shalu also stretched out his hands and put on a fighting posture. The body is also shining silver white lightning. Whew! With a flash of light, the monkey king disappeared in place and launched an attack on Shalu. Of course, Shalu also began to respond to the attack. Their bodies kept changing and flashing. Only their voices could be heard but no one could be seen in the martial arts arena. After the glittering and translucent flashes, the ground cracked one after another and the fine stones kept bursting out. The agitated energy storm sweeps outward, blurring the vision like a sandstorm. "When did Wukong become super Saiya 2?" Against the storm of two men fighting, badak asked in surprise. "Nine days ago, my father and brother WuFan had been practicing hard on medemore." Sun Bula tells the story. It turned out that after knowing that saru was going to hold the game, the monkey king, who knew that his strength was not enough, was looking for ways to improve his strength. However, the time of the spiritual time house had been consumed when King crud invaded and when man-made people appeared before, and the monkey king had no idea for a moment. At last, he suddenly remembered that there was a spiritual tower on the star of medemore, so he hurriedly took sun WuFan to them. In these nine days, he devoted himself to cultivation, and finally broke through to super Saiya 2 before the start of the game. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing this, badak was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help sighing about his son''s great talent. At this time, Luo Lan throws a blue cube over the earth and shouts to klin and others who are struggling against the energy storm: "the storm outside is getting stronger and stronger. You go into the cube first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 Kelin and others put their arms on their foreheads and struggled to resist the storm generated by the battle above the challenge arena. Hearing Luo Lan''s cry, they quickly withdrew and entered a blue cube. The violent energy suddenly stopped. There was a strong storm outside, but inside it was as quiet as inside. "It''s amazing that you can''t feel the outside at all inside." Seeing the trembling space outside and the visible ripples continuously washing out along the space, all the energy is resisted by a thin transparent air wall when approaching the cube and dissipates to Xumi. Colin, who had never seen such a thing, looked surprised. "This cube is a device for moving space, with the function of crossing the universe, and can also withstand a certain degree of energy attack." Luo Lan replied with a smile that Wes''s cube can even shuttle through space, so it''s no problem to resist the super Saiya Level 2 energy. Colin doesn''t know the magic of this cube. It''s just something like a spaceship. Touching the surface of the cube with the palm, it''s like penetrating a layer of water mist. It''s amazing that the thin layer can resist such powerful energy. The attention turns to the battle outside. The fierce battle between monkey king and little Shalu is extremely fast. Even if klin and others concentrate on sensing, they can only perceive the vague shadow. Boom! A corner of the hard wudaotai suddenly fell into a gap, and the terrible force made a deep and bottomless collapse. Monkey King constantly attacks little Shalu, but little Shalu''s face is wearing a sneer, fearless. At the moment of their collision, little Shalu''s body was suddenly stunned and divided into four shadows. Then he blocked the way of Monkey King from different directions. The monkey king''s face changed slightly. He was surprised at the tactics, but his face showed a trace of madness. There was a flash of light in his eyes. Sun Wukong''s face was straight. He aimed at the target and put his hands forward. A series of Qigong waves with dark blue light were generated in his palm. Whew whew, dozens of energy bombs were suddenly thrown out, forming a net to attack a remnant of little Shalu. Hitting the shadow of little saru, a black smoke was produced. "Not good." The brows wrinkled, and the monkey king''s face suddenly changed. This is fake. The monkey king made a quick decision and made a decisive response. He avoided Shalu''s counterattack with light body and did more than ten back somersaults with his hands. But at this time, the cold voice sounded behind him, and the young figure of little Shalu did not know when he came behind him. "Hum, Monkey King, your eyesight is still a little poor. Become my energy!" Small salu light blue figure appeared in the line of sight, a sucker like thing suddenly drilled out from the ground. saw the sucker, and his hair was instantly standing up. He knew that little Sha Lu had the ability to absorb his essence of life, and could not let him get away with it. Sun Wukong''s eyes were shining and he adjusted his posture quickly. At a crucial moment, his arms stretched tightly across his chest and then opened vigorously. "World shaking palm!" The pale golden arc is in sharp opposition to the silver lightning on the body. The strong current paralyzed the movement of little Shalu, and the time seemed to be still for 0.1 second. But this short time is enough to change the situation in a high-power battle. "Turtle Qigong!" A bunch of dark blue energy shoots straight from between monkey king''s palms, and the dark Qigong wave is as powerful as a rainbow. Little Shalu has a cold face and a sword with two fingers. "Magic Guan Guang kill cannon!" Boom! Huang zhongdalu''s huge sound, two beams of energy collide in midair, just like two stars collide on the top of the head. The terrible whirlwind radiates away from the impact point and immediately rolls up the strong wind and waves! "Ha ha, that''s all." With a wave of his arm, Shalu dispels the energy cloud around him. "Monkey King, you are not my opponent." "It''s not over yet." Sun Wukong gasped, and his body was a little tired. Then he looked at little Shalu, and his figure became blurred again. Little Shalu sneered, then turned into a flash and disappeared. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" There are all kinds of flashes on the challenge arena. Boom, boom!! Qigong waves suddenly appeared and burst into brilliant light. The sound of fighting kept reverberating in the sky and the ground, but they were dazzled. Only bick could barely keep up with their movements. "What an amazing power." "It''s so fast that my eyes can''t keep up with their movements." "This is super Saiya 2!" Bick, their faces were shocked. They compared their strength with them, and the result was very depressed. In such a level of battle, not to mention interfering, they would be killed by the terrible energy microwave if they were closer.Yu Guang looks at Luo Lan and his party. Badak, helz and others are red. Obviously, they are also shocked by the power of the monkey king. Only Luo Lan and a few people, such as SAFIYA and Meredith, are still looking at them. There is no surprise on their faces. Bick''s heart is awe inspiring: it seems that even the power displayed by Wukong is not beyond their expectation. In the cube, badak looks at the monkey king''s performance with pride on his face. "Karkarot is so strong already." "Little Shalu''s strength should be above uncle Wukong." Ascali hands back, Tingting standing beside Luo Lan. "Will Wukong lose?" Badak asked with concern. The level of super sair 2 has exceeded his evaluation level. "Sooner or later, uncle Wukong just entered super Saiya 2, which is different from Shalu''s guy with several kinds of energy." Ascali, with her beautiful eyes shining, naturally said. Badak''s face became grave. Yes, super sair 1 has different levels, and super sair 2 is no exception. Among the people present, perhaps only a few super Saiya 2, such as sun WuFan, ascali and Luofei, are qualified to compete with Shalu! Badak sighed. "WuFan, do you have a way to deal with that man?" Badak asked sun WuFan. Sun WuFan thought for a moment, hesitated and said: "my strength is better than my father. If Shalu''s strength doesn''t improve, I''m sure to deal with it, but the strength of coming to this world seems to be a little stronger than before." Sun WuFan is not absolutely sure what he means. Badak sighed at the words. "In fact, if you want to defeat Shalu, guixianliu has a trick. It''s just that it''s obviously a trick that won''t win. Uncle Wukong is fighting against the strong. I''m afraid he won''t use that trick." Ascali raised her head and gave a mysterious smile to her beautiful face. "What''s the trick?" Askari''s words attracted everyone''s attention. Badak looked at askari in surprise, but askari did not speak. Klin and Kiki also looked at her curiously, and then showed a sudden. Luo Lan lightly looked at ascali, but also know what her mouth turtle fairy trick is. But this girl, when did she pay attention to the move of turtle fairy stream? Luo Lan was puzzled for a moment, and then he narrowed his eyes and continued to watch the battle between monkey king and little Shalu at this time, the battle was in full swing, and every collision was like the end of the world. The earth people and the staff of the photography team were completely stupid. They rubbed their eyes and couldn''t see any trace. They wanted to shoot the battle picture, but they didn''t know where to start The camera can only be aimed at the challenge arena to capture scenes of horror that seem to burst in the scorching sun. This scene, as if facing the end of the world directly, makes people scared. If they don''t pay attention, they will die. "It''s terrible. Mr. Wukong has shown us the power of shocking the world, but we can''t see clearly at all. If this kind of energy blows directly on the ground, the whole earth will disappear "The earth will not be destroyed again, will it?" Some people are worried. "I hope Mr. Goku can win." "After all, there is too much difference in levels. Compared with them, Satan was too weak." "Don''t mention Satan. He''s a liar." Also with this feeling are the audiences in front of TV sets all over the world, who are praying that the monkey king will win. At the same time, the Earth Kingdom, King cat and other people pay close attention to the picture on the screen, which is different from the picture seen by ordinary people. The picture they see comes from satellite shooting, although it is also blurred, but it is much more complete than the picture of TV station. "The survival of the earth is in this battle." "Come on, Mr. Goku." ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 In overseas turtle fairy house, turtle fairy, Wulong, ox demon king and old turtle gather together and watch TV closely. Lan Fang is also sent to turtle fairy house by klin, and several people are looking forward to watching. "Mr. Wu Tian, do you think Wukong has any hope of winning?" The cow demon king asked nervously. "Even if you ask me, I don''t know. Their level is beyond my imagination. I hope there are still some." The tortoise fairy scratched his head with a helpless face. There are more and more strong people on the earth. He is the God of martial arts, which is not worthy of the name. Isn''t the Bull Demon King asking him to embarrass him. "Don''t worry, even if Wukong loses, there are blah and Luofei. They are also very powerful." "By the way, it''s monkey rice." "Isn''t WuFan in Wuxing mountain, following Taishang Laojun?" The tortoise fairy asked doubtfully. Oolong curled his mouth. "I''m talking about Wukong''s son from a different world." "Oh, you''re talking about Wukong and Qiqi''s children." Turtle fairy suddenly, "that child is good, in fact Wukong and Qiqi together, I think it is quite appropriate." "Mr. Wu Tian, it''s too late to say that." It''s the king''s way. "What a pity, what a pity." The tortoise fairy sighed that he really wanted a successor like sun WuFan to appear in the tortoise fairy stream. Although sun Bula was also very good, he was a girl after all! At this time, in another high-end villa on the earth, a blonde man is also staring at the TV screen. Although he can''t see clearly, he is still taking notes in his hand. "This It''s wonderful. At the beginning of the competition, Mr. Wukong showed such amazing power. This is the competition I hope to see! " "It''s a pity we can''t go to the scene to watch it, otherwise it''s worth it to die." With tears in his eyes, the blonde man was eager to fly to the venue of Shalu game. "Next time, we must invite Mr. Wukong to take part in the martial arts meeting. Only the martial arts meeting they take part in can be regarded as the number one in the world. I really hope to host a high-level competition again!" "I don''t know if I can invite them to the 27th World''s first martial arts meeting next year. It''s just influenced by the saru game. Can next year''s martial arts meeting be held as scheduled?" Thinking anxiously, the blonde man opened the window of his room and looked at the dark red clouds in the sky pressing down on the top of the mountain, as if a huge city was about to collapse. ¡­¡­ Salu game venue. Sun Wukong''s new super Saiya 2, whose strength has not been fully mastered, is gradually showing fatigue in the face of the powerful little Shalu. Another short fight. The monkey king retreated quickly and stood on the edge of the broken martial arts arena, gasping for breath. His energy became dim. "Hey, Monkey King, you are not my opponent. Give up as soon as possible!" Xiao Shalu''s hands are on his back and his foot is up. If he didn''t know his identity, he would think he was an innocent child. Sun Wukong gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, sighed with regret, and then his breath closed, and the golden energy dissipated. "It seems that my cultivation is not enough. I''m really not your opponent. I give up this battle." The monkey king raised his hand and yelled to monkey fan, "Wu fan, I''ll give it to you." "All right." Sun WuFan had a good breath and came down with a firm face. "Well, didn''t you let me go?" Seeing that his father let Sun WuFan fight instead of calling himself, sun Bula''s face was not happy. Luo Fei hugged sun Bula and gently scratched her cheek. "Don''t make trouble. Shalu''s strength is not small. Watch it." "Oh." Sun Bula whispered and looked at Luo Fei with a small face, "if brother WuFan also loses, can cousin defeat Shalu?" "Of course." Luo Fei is very proud. ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter? How did you change people?" "Did Mr. Wukong lose?" Thousands of meters away, watching the fighting suddenly subside, the staff of various TV stations came out from a thick pile of sand and dust, and the camera was aimed at the direction of the challenge arena. They were surprised to see the monkey king walking down from the challenge arena and replacing him with a young man in the same orange and red military uniform. "That young man looks like Mr. Wukong..." "Maybe Mr. Goku''s brother." In my mind, I read all the information about monkey king, but there is no information about monkey meal. "Since Mr. Wukong arranged for that young man to play, he must have given high hopes. Maybe that man''s strength is no worse than Mr. Wukong." "Is it, is it possible?" Sun Wukong is the number one on the earth. It''s hard to imagine that there are more powerful martial artists than him. "Ah, what happened to me just now? Who attacked me? Eh, has the game started? Let the great Mr. Satan go. I will uncover the hypocrisy of saru. "Vaguely, Satan felt Bao''s head and hobbled from a distance. Seeing the confused and panicked faces of a group of reporters, he immediately straightened up his chest and boasted. The filmmakers of those TV stations were shocked. There are still such shameless people in the world. "Satan, you are no longer qualified to compete." "Why?" Satan blushed unconvinced. "I''m also an excellent martial artist. Just now I was attacked by Shalu. I didn''t even use Qigong wave!" In the heart despised for a while, but for the sake of the safety of the earth, these people still advised: "don''t make trouble, just now Mr. Wukong has admitted defeat, the strength of Shalu is not small, you don''t make any more trouble." "What?" Satan was stunned. He could not help feeling dejected. The monkey king lost Well, he, well, really shouldn''t have come up. "Ha, I''ll let it go." Seeing that Satan stopped talking, people despised him for a while, but they didn''t keep on pestering him. Although Satan''s arrogance was disgusting, his essence was not so much evil as shameless. Moreover, when the world was facing crisis, no one had the heart to care about such a clown. Several people couldn''t help but concentrate on the meeting. Satan gave a gray haw and crawled on the ground. ¡­¡­ In the distance, after sun WuFan came on the stage, he suddenly revealed the super Saiya 2 form. Compared with Sun Wukong, sun WuFan''s super Saiya 2 is more mature and powerful. For a moment, the strong aura collides with little Shalu''s energy fiercely, and the two body shadows shining with strong light are like dazzling light sources, standing on the martial arts arena. The sky abruptly split in two. All the people opened their mouths in amazement, and the people in the TV station were speechless for a long time. Then there was a burst of euphoria: "it''s certain that Mr. Wukong will let that young man on the stage. There is still hope for the earth!" Sun WuFan''s strength is naturally very strong. After a short confrontation with Xiao Shalu, the fierce battle begins. In a moment, a strong wind suddenly rises. At the beginning of chaos, the golden flame rises to the sky. Bang bang bang, sun WuFan and Xiao Shalu attack and defend one by one, and they have a fierce competition. Bang! Clang, clang! The lightning flashed, and shadows appeared between the sky and the ground from time to time. In just a few seconds, they had thousands of collisions. Perhaps because they both had the same air pressure, they could not win or lose. WOW! They took two light bands and collided with each other. In an instant, they struggled to retreat. In the void, they suddenly fell into a stagnation. The thunderbolt produced by the impact was delayed for a moment, and a circle of rapid shock waves spread from the collision point in all directions. Sun WuFan and Xiao Shalu hit each other hard without any fancy action. Every attack went straight to each other''s life gate. Cough! He coughed up a touch of blood in his mouth. Sun WuFan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t have much anxiety. His body flashed quickly. Hook up his feet, hit him in the face and fly him out. Then he stretched out his hands to release the qigong wave. At this time, Shalu touched his cheek. The deep brown pupils flashed and his body suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he had already come to monkey fan''s side, picked up his fist and smashed it hard. Because of the speed, the tip of the fist seemed to shine with beautiful light. Sun WuFan''s face was cold, his arms crossed in front of his chest, and he turned to block back. Boom! With one blow, the ground shakes, and the invisible energy spreads in the earth''s crust, producing wave like ups and downs. The next second, a cluster of shadow from the impact of the mouth, monkey rice after a few somersaults, standing tall and straight on the broken challenge arena. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 "No, WuFan''s strength is still a little poor." Looking at the scene in which the two sides in the battle are in full swing and do not give in to each other, Luo Lan shakes her head gently. Badak was surprised to ask, "isn''t it that we haven''t decided the outcome yet? Has WuFan fallen behind?" "It''s because there''s not a big difference in strength that it''s possible to lose." Luo Lan''s eyes look at both sides of the fierce battle seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Badak looked at it in bewilderment. Seeing badak''s puzzled appearance, Luo Lan calmly showed a faint smile. At this time, Saifeiya''s cold voice rang out: "saru is an artificial man. No matter whether he has eternal energy or not, after absorbing the artificial King crud, maybe he has. You don''t find that his breath has not changed?" Badak was stunned, and then he paid attention to saru. Sure enough, saru''s energy had not been reduced, and his body was spotless. In contrast, sun WuFan''s breath has become unstable. It''s going to hurt! Badak''s face suddenly changes color. In terms of strength, sun WuFan''s super Saiya 2 is no worse than Xiao Shalu''s lightning form. Their strength is between the two, but their constitutions are too different, which brings great uncertainty to the battle. The most powerful time of the super sair is at the beginning of the battle. With the extension of the war, the strength of the super sair will continue to weaken until the body can''t bear the burden of long-term transformation and completely withdraw from the super sair form. "It''s not good. Shalu still keeps such strength. Is WuFan in danger now?" Badak murmured to himself, and the situation outside made his face suddenly change. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter even if sun WuFan loses. Don''t worry about it." Luo Lan said with a calm smile that he never underestimated Shalu''s potential, but never overestimated him. In Luo Lan''s eyes, Shalu''s power is naturally very strong. In the seventh universe, few people are his opponents, except for himself, buo the devil who has not yet awakened, and birus, the God of destruction who is sleeping. But Shalu is too high-profile, even in front of his Shalu game. If he can hide and grow obscene for a few years, he may not be as good as boo the devil. At that time, I might think more highly of him. In the final analysis, Shalu inherited the gene of Saiya, and that kind of high profile and pride from his bones can''t be corrected in any case. "Colm and Evelyn, this is a very rare battle. Learn from the experience of this battle." Luo Lan said to the super sais on Sarada. "Yes Kom and other super Saiya of the younger generation responded in unison and focused on the challenge arena. Luo Lan chuckles, and his eyes become deeper. During the time he talks with badak, the challenge arena changes rapidly, and the battle between sun WuFan and Xiao Shalu gradually changes. Due to the consumption of physical strength, sun WuFan also appears weak, and the balance of victory gradually tilts. Suddenly, the figure of Xiao Shalu suddenly appeared beside sun WuFan, a bright light cut the sky, gorgeous color like a meteor, Xiao Shalu''s attack fell from the sky. "Afterburner!" In the face of small Shalu''s attack, monkey fan''s expression solidified, Huoran stretched out his arms, a cluster of bright light shining. "Turtle Qigong!" There are two amazing energy beams in the void. Two Qigong waves collide up and down in the mid air, and suddenly burst out the earth shaking destructive energy. The void seems to be pierced, and the terrible waves can''t stop rippling, showing a distorted brilliance in the space. At this time, Shalu approached again, and his delicate face suddenly appeared in front of sun WuFan. Seeing Shalu, sun WuFan was surprised. At this time, Shalu put his hands on his forehead. "Sun boxing!" As if the second sun appeared in the sky, sun WuFan''s eyes hurt. He closed his eyes and locked each other''s position by his breath. However, the air was so chaotic that the breath of Shalu became erratic. "Monkey rice, you lose." With a sneer, little Shalu''s tail suddenly opened behind him, and the suction cup absorber attacked monkey fan like a poisonous snake. "No!" Looking at little Shalu''s open tail, sun WuFan suddenly changed color. "Qi round chop!" In a hurry, a round energy blade appeared in sun WuFan''s hand, and then cut it toward Xiao Shalu''s tail. Xiao Shalu sneered at it. As soon as he threw his tail to avoid it, he grabbed the edge of the Qi round chop with one hand. "Hum, I have mastered all your tricks. It''s impossible to use Qi round chop to deal with me." Hum! With a pinch of the fingers, the Qi circle cuts like glass and breaks directly, scattering into a hot air stream of energy. Sun WuFan''s scalp was numb, and his shadow retreated quickly to keep a distance from Shalu.In the cube, Colin rubbed his eyes to see his move so simple to be cracked, with a look of consternation, "how can Shalu crush Qiyuan chop with his fingers?" "Shalu has all our information, and he must have developed a cracking method for our tricks." "It seems that WuFan is not Shalu''s opponent either!" Sun Wukong is calm, his brows are locked tightly, his heart is shaking, his muscles are tense, and he can''t help fighting with Shalu again. "What is to be done?" "Let WuFan come down. There''s no need to continue fighting." Luo Lan light says. The monkey king nodded his head and yelled to the arena, "WuFan, it''s OK. Let''s leave the next battle to others!" "All right." On the challenge arena, sun WuFan heard Sun Wukong''s cry and thought he was not Shalu''s opponent. He sighed. He turned into a shadow and flew down from the challenge arena. At this time, the martial arts challenge arena had already disappeared. The ground was blown up like a spider web, and there were ravines everywhere. Seeing that sun WuFan gave up the competition, little Shalu was shocked and laughed wildly. "Hahaha, monkey fan, you actually choose to give up. Do you think you can''t beat me?" Sun WuFan looked back at Shalu, "even if I''m not your opponent, someone will deal with you." Like hearing the funniest joke, Shalu arched up and laughed, and his momentum suddenly became colder. "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. Apart from you and monkey king, who else is my opponent on the earth? Do you rely on those super sais?" Pointing to badak and others in the blue cube, his indifferent eyes were full of disdain, and little Shalu was full of confidence, without paying any attention to the super Saiya people in front of him. "It''s not that I dislike them. Just by these ordinary super sais, even if they join hands, they won''t hurt me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 "Asshole!" Badak, Herz and others are very angry, and stare at saru with angry eyes. "Hum!" Small Sha Lu cold hum a, the eyes disdain ground looks at the human figure in the distance, "unconvinced, a few combat effectiveness over 100 million ants, I am standing still, you also don''t want to hurt me a hair." "Or you can try it together!" The words are full of provocation, and saru''s arrogant attitude angered them. Several people were so angry that they could not help flying out of the cube. "Don''t be impatient." Luo Lan waved his hand and restrained several people. He turned to look at zephylia and Meredith. "Which one of you would like to play with saru?" "Shalu''s strength is still a little weak." Sophia shook her head. "I''ll just watch." Meredith chuckled. Roffy and ascali look at each other and are very interested in Shalu, but ascali jumps out first and rushes out of the cube. "Let me do it. Let me do it. I''m very interested in saru." Luo Fei saw was robbed by the younger sister first, had no choice but to return a step. "Come on, sister ascali Alice waved her little hand. "Alice, take a good look." Askari back with a bright smile, the figure of Ping Ting stood in the small Shalu opposite. Seeing a beautiful woman who had never seen before come to him, little Shalu sneered coldly, "there are people who are not afraid of death and dare to come out alone, woman. There is no information about you in my information database, so you are not Saiya on earth?" "I''m a Saian from Sarada." Ascali''s honest smile. "No matter where it is Saiya, today is your death." Said little saru coldly. "I don''t think you have that ability." Raise eyes, bring a smile, beautiful pupil suddenly flashed a green luster. "Oh, woman, I''ll announce you today - death penalty, eh?" Just when little Shalu felt that the other party was overstepping his own strength, he was stunned by the scene before his eyes. Askari''s body stopped for a moment, and the flame was burning on her body. A silver white electric light was shining. Her slender body suddenly burst out with terrible power. The ground suddenly cracked, and a terrible force of no doubt rumble over her. Suddenly, the terrible momentum swept by, little Shalu''s body suddenly, felt the power of ascali''s body, and the smile on his face was stiff. With a crash, in the blazing fire, ascali has become a super Saiya 2 form. Her golden hair is straight up, and her green eyes are like clear lake water without any waves. She is staring at him indifferently. Super Saiya 2! And it''s not ordinary super Saiya 2! Little Shalu felt the power of askari and cried out in disbelief: "how can it be that your power is even stronger than that of sun WuFan!" The heart jumps wildly, suddenly surges up a not very good feeling. This kind of frightening pressure is far from what Sun Wukong can compare with. Standing in front of her, he has a kind of trembling feeling. Damn it! Although they haven''t played yet, they have lost in momentum. "Haha, I''m also Saiya''s princess. Her strength is good." Ascali approached little saru with graceful steps, and the rolling air twisted the light. "There are masters like you hidden on the earth." "Are you scared by my power, surprised or not?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little Shalu''s face is gloomy. He can''t accurately judge the threat degree of the other party to himself. Just because of the dangerous breath of the other party, he is not an easy person to communicate with. His eyes flickered to the other people in the cube outside. Luo Lan, Sophia, Meredith, Luo Fei, those are not in the data. If they all have the strength of the woman in front of them, it would be terrible. For the first time, little Shalu felt that he had made a big mistake in holding a Shalu game. The pattern of the world is totally different from what he imagined. "Even if you are more powerful than monkey fan, it''s just the body. I don''t believe you can keep such strength all the time!" With a roar, Shalu''s gloomy face suddenly became calm. He took a deep breath. His eyes were cold and his whole body was cold. "Hehe, even if it''s a physical foetus, it''s enough to defeat you." Ascali''s cold voice echoed, and her body disappeared. At the beginning of the fierce battle, ashkari''s fighting style is another style, with endless energy. It''s like a small tank rushing around. The fighting style is very wild, not as introverted as monkey king and monkey fan. With a crash, ascali''s slim figure flashed, and one attack after another came."All air strike!" "All day shockwave!" "Stargun!" One by one, the energy of destroying the sky and the earth is thrown out. Ascali laughs wildly and approaches little Shalu in the chaotic energy turbulence. She doesn''t have the lasting energy breath of Rolan, so she plays the strongest attack at the beginning of the battle. Peng! Pengpeng! Boom! The waves of energy are surging and surging with each other, bursting with dazzling light. Ascali suddenly comes to little Shalu, raises her slender and straight thighs, and kicks him out violently. The violent foot force acts on little Shalu and kicks him away for several kilometers. By this time, Shalu was a little confused. The next second, askari blinked in front of little Shalu''s straight flight. One by one, the violent force, under the crazy attack of askari, little Shalu was dizzy and became very embarrassed. In a short fight, the strength of the two has been very clear. "No, there must be something wrong!" Little Shalu couldn''t believe that he was not a woman''s rival. "That''s right." Askari''s beautiful face suddenly enlarged. I don''t know when she has come to the place near Shalu. "Ah Little Shalu exclaimed. "My mother said that we should be thunderous when dealing with the enemy. When I beat you down, I''ll talk to you slowly, eh? Don''t run Askari smiles brightly and catches up with Shalu. Her two slender arms stretch out, her palms close and she smashes them on her cheeks. Bang! Little Shalu''s eyes were full of stars, his vision became blurred, and his pretty face became puffy. ¡­¡­ In the distance, klin, sun WuFan and others looked at askari''s awe inspiring appearance and couldn''t help shivering, "askari is too fierce to beat Shalu so badly." "It''s terrible." Can''t see a weak girl, fighting up so crazy. Sun Bula couldn''t help nodding, "sister askali is right. Dad and brother WuFan talk too much in the battle. They don''t give up their strength as soon as they come up." "Blah is right. Wukong''s biggest weakness is that there is no distinction between competition and fighting." Beech glanced. When sun Bula and bick said this, the monkey king scratched his head awkwardly. Maybe it''s because the earth has more martial arts training. They can''t help trying in the battle. Every time they get bruised, they use their full strength. It''s OK in the martial arts competition, showing the style of a modest gentleman, but it''s not advisable in the battle of life and death. In addition, the physical strength consumption of super Saiya people is the way to death. Sun WuFan is a little better, and the monkey king is particularly serious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 Sarada. The virtual video in the center of the venue continued to play the battle pictures of the game of saru on the earth. They spurned Satan''s stupidity before, but after the monkey king came on the stage, the wonderful part began. All Saiya people are concentrating on watching. This kind of high-level fighting is rare in recent years. It is a great pity to miss any detail. Sure enough, the fight didn''t disappoint them, especially after the appearance of the monkey king and the monkey meal. All the people were very happy with the hearty fight and the innumerable moves. The Saiya people who watched from the stage were eager to participate in the fight by themselves. But they, who can be part of the elite warriors of Sarada, know how many pounds they have. It can be said that there is no super Saiya''s strength. In this kind of high-level battle, even the qualification to enter the challenge arena is not available. Inevitably, everyone is full of pursuit for the power of super Saiya. The battle continued. After the defeat of Monkey King and monkey fan, the faces of all Saiya people became solemn. They thought that they had overestimated the power of little Shalu, but they did not expect that the power of little Shalu was even more terrible than they thought. It is inconceivable that two super Saiya Level 2 masters lost in his hands one after another. It looks like a child, but its strength is amazing. You can''t judge a man by his appearance. For the strength of little Shalu, all Saiya people unconsciously exclaimed. "It''s a pity that karkarot and the soldier named monkey fan were so powerful that they were defeated in the end." "There''s no way. It''s too exhausting for super Saier to transform. The burden of super Saier 2 is definitely more serious." The Saia who knows the super Saia''s state said regretfully. "If they can sustain themselves, they may not lose." Some sais are not willing to. "Lord Luo Lan and the queen haven''t made a move yet. They can certainly defeat saru." "Of course!" "Lord Lorraine is much more powerful than Carlot." In their hearts, the super Saiya people are the symbol of the totem like invincibility, although the defeat of the monkey king and others hit them hard. But in their hearts, there are still objects of worship like gods. Rolan, Sophia and Brolli are all masters at the top of the universe. There are askari, rofei, Queen Meredith and many other experts. This saru will not be arrogant for long. "Oh, look, Princess ascali is on the stage. Ah, she''s beating Shalu!" "It''s too strong. Shalu can''t resist at all!" "Great." "Or how can I say it''s a princess?" Some soldiers raised their heads with pride. "Hiss, just now of a palm, looking very painful, Sha Lu affirmation already dizzy, I see his cheek all swollen up." Under the stage, watching askari teach Shalu hard, all Saiya people feel very relieved. "It''s worthy of being our Saiyan princess, and has won the true biography of the queen!" "That''s it. Teach saru a lesson." When ascali appeared on the stage and showed an overwhelming advantage, beating little Shalu black and blue, the Saiya people''s mood suddenly turned to the highest, they yelled, the corners of their mouth unconsciously rose, and their faces showed a smile like spring breeze. The strength of the princess is really extraordinary, even the terrible Shalu is only bullied. Alas, I don''t know who will be lucky enough to capture the princess''s heart in the future. "Ascali is so powerful that I can''t see her movements at all." Next to No. 17 and No. 18, fils''s eyes are shining. She is a few years older than ascali, and her strength can''t be compared with her. "It turns out that ascali is so powerful." No. 17 and No. 18 are also shocked. In the fight between ascali and Shalu, they only feel that they have become small. They couldn''t see through every move. "Even if you have unlimited energy, you can''t bargain with a monster like ascali." On the 17th, I couldn''t help thinking that Shalu''s tragedy was a lesson for them, "there''s no reason why I''d better not provoke ascali." Immediately associated with the edge of the light clouds, calm expression of Luo Lan and others. My daughter is already so strong, so how strong should her teacher be. What strength has she reached? Thinking about it carefully, I was very afraid. On the 17th, I suddenly became humble. Compared with the real masters, their practice was far from perfect. 18 ice blue eyes flashing, seriously watching. ¡­¡­ Earth, the game of saru has almost come to an end. Small Shalu is not ascali''s opponent, several times of abuse, small Shalu has been black and blue, in the heart of a strong hatred."Ah, damned woman, it''s unforgivable that you should tease me so much!" The fierce sight is aimed at the beautiful woman Saiya in front of her. Little Shalu''s heart is full of killing intention and wants to tear ascali to pieces. Then, a bloodthirsty dark breath spread out. The light blue tail suddenly opened into a suction cup. "To die!" Ascali''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and her pretty face is cold. Haven''t she learned her lesson yet? How dare you think of her! Immediately, the ethereal figure turned into a residual shadow. In the extremely high-speed battle, the distance of space completely lost its meaning. Almost at the moment of disappearance, ascali appeared again and had come to little Shalu''s side. Slender arm forward a probe, such as scallion like fingers with a touch of milky white halo. Bang! In Shalu''s unbelievable eyes, ascali''s palm directly grasped his tail, and then pulled it hard to tear off his tail. The severe pain made people crazy, but before he could shout, ascali''s light body turned, and her pink fist burst out suddenly! Boom!! Hit in the chest of little Shalu, the space tears, just like the beginning of chaos, a groundbreaking thunderbolt to frighten the void. There was only a loud dull noise. Poof! Little Shalu''s face turned white, and his spirit suddenly withered. He spat out a mouthful of blood foam, and his body turned into a meteor and disappeared in the sky. When he stops to have a closer look, little Shalu''s chest has been sunken inward, and his chest bone has been broken. Although he has a strong ability to recover with namec cells, the pain stimulates his nerves. "Ah, ah, ah!" Little Shalu''s eyes were red, his blood was broken, and he gave out a heartrending roar. The severe pain twisted his tender face, wiped the blood stains from his mouth, and looked at the whole vast land in a trance. It shouldn''t be like this. He is the most perfect man-made man. After several times, he has become an unmatched lightning form. Even the super Saiya Level 2 Monkey King and monkey fan are not his opponents. No one on earth should be stronger than him. But now, why a woman who doesn''t know where to come from can beat him! The internal organs kept surging, a kind of life and death pain tormented him, all kinds of negative emotions piled up in the bottom of Xiao Shalu''s heart, and the tyranny continued to spread, which twisted his expression. At this moment, he ignored everything. He already knew that in terms of strength, he was not the opponent of this female super Saier. "Asshole, I want you to destroy with the earth." Little Shalu''s body suddenly began to expand, and a huge energy ball appeared on his head. Boom! At the critical moment of life and death, little Shalu is also crazy. "Haha, I admit that your power as a woman is terrible, but you SAIAS have a fatal weakness - once you lose the support of the planet, no matter how powerful you are, you can only die in pain in the universe." Little Shalu''s face was ferocious and roaring. The veins on his forehead were surging. A cold and dark breath suddenly increased. It was a kind of dark energy that made the soul tremble. For a moment, the whole void was shaking violently. Once his attack falls on the earth, even the planet strengthened by the dragon ball will not escape the end of destruction. Looking at little Shalu''s attempt to destroy the planet, askari''s face suddenly changed. A little flustered appeared on her beautiful face. The wind blew, and a few strands of golden hair fluttered on her cheek. At this time, it''s too late to stop saru. Such a close range of energy will cause irreparable damage to the planet even if it is the afterwave. Ask for help toward Luo Lan shouting: "Dad, what should I do now?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 "Ascali, leave it to me next. You can stabilize the planet with us!" If you want to stop saru from destroying the planet, you have to block his attack from the front, and one strike should be effective, not to let a little extra energy spread out. Luo Lan is the only one who can do this. "All right." Ascali''s high pitched response. At this time, Sun Wukong, sun WuFan, klin and others also nervously moved on. In the cube, sephia, Meredith and others were not idle. They cooperated and dispersed one after another to suppress the whole planet with their incomparable power. "Hum, it''s no use." Little Shalu grinned coldly. Looking at askari, their eyes are like watching the dying mole ant struggling for the last time, and their hearts are most happy. Even if the power is powerful, how can we lose the planet we depend on to survive and still die? I''m not the same. I''m perfect with the frissa family of cells. I can survive even in a vacuum environment. "Ha ha ha, go to hell!" Little saru let go and made a final attack. At this time, a fuzzy ripple suddenly appeared in the space, just like a ray of microwave flash, Luo Lan''s figure suddenly shuttled several kilometers away and appeared in front of Shalu. And then step by step towards him. "I''ll take care of it." Luo Lan expression indifference way. "Who are you?" Small Sha Lu heart a Lin, moved next throat. Luo Lan pointed to askari, who was busy stabilizing the planet with strength in the distance, and said with a little pride: "the child who just carried you to beat is my daughter." Smell speech, small Sha Lu''s brown pupil suddenly a burst of contraction, looking at each other''s calm appearance, heart suddenly born a very bad feeling. His face became stiff, and little Shalu''s heart beat violently. The woman had such a young father. However, Saiya people belong to the long puberty race. In front of men, they look young. Who knows how old they are. Don''t believe evil roar: "I don''t believe you can stop me to destroy the earth, to die!" "Full power dead light!" His fingers pointed towards the vast earth, and the qigong bomb with infinite energy on his head suddenly expanded, and then roared towards the earth. The atmosphere was penetrated, and the sound of tingling eardrum was whistling and trembling. In front of this dazzling light, the sun became dull. The silence contrasts with the roar of doomsday. In the face of Shalu''s fatal attack, Luo Lan takes a light look. A red fire energy condenses in her right hand. In the next second, the energy suddenly blooms, and then pushes forward unreservedly - "sky strike!" He gave a soft drink, and the energy in his hand waved out. Ow!! Accompanied by a loud and melodious dragon chant, the fiery red energy presents the appearance of a dragon, and then the dragon shaped energy spreads out into a vast net, with endless power facing the death light of little Shalu. This move, called "Tianji", is a move evolved from Longquan after Luo Lan perfectly mastered her strength. On the basis of combining the overbearing and penetrating power of Longquan, it also has the perfect normal calm and calm. It is a field attack move. With a puff, it was like a broad and thick huge wave in the calm sea. When the attack released by Xiao Shalu hit the magnificent sea of energy, it almost didn''t raise any waves, and then it was completely extinguished by the ocean like huge wave of energy and dissipated in Xumi. "No, it can''t be! How can you take my full attack so easily! " Seeing that his incomparable attack was so easily blocked, little Shalu''s whole body was numb, and then he was in a cold sweat, and his body could not help shrinking back. "Want to go? Now that I''ve done it, there''s no chance for you to escape. " With that, Luo Lan shakes her head and hits Shalu with a fist. Different from ascali''s violent attack, Luo Lan''s attack is very calm. She can''t see any trace of energy, and even feels light. But this is the terrible place. It''s back to its original nature and has a restrained breath. Almost at the moment of attack, the strong supreme force rolled on the body, such as in the abyss, such as the end of the day. It was frightening, and directly destroyed most of the cells in little saru''s body. "Poof" of a spurt blood, small Sha Lu''s face becomes pale matchless, the light on the body also becomes tiny invisible. "Keke, I didn''t expect that there are experts like you on earth. This time and space is terrible. My biggest mistake is to come here." Little Shalu fell from a high altitude, fell to the ground and smashed a big hole. His breath became weak, and his breath was as thin as a thread. "You''re out of luck." Luo Lan walks slowly to Shalu, and her fingers condense a breath, ready to kill him completely. At this time, ascali''s clear voice sounded, "wait a minute, Dad, don''t kill him yet."Luo Lan looks at ascali and asks her why. "I think his strength is good. It''s a pity to kill him like this. It''s better to let him enter the ascali team. My ascali team needs such talents." Ascali was serious about her reasons. Luo Lan frowned, "Sha Lu is not so easy to surrender. When he recovers his strength, he will make a lot of noise." "Look at his small size, it''s good to be a pet!" Ascali begged. Do you still want to keep little Shalu as a pet? Luo Lan heard her daughter''s words and turned her eyes. "Dad, will you?" Askari is close to Rolan. He frowned slightly and looked at the little Shalu who had lost his fighting power on the ground. Although he looked a little cute, he was in fact extremely dangerous. He was really worried that such an unstable factor would stay with his daughter. "How are you going to subdue him?" Luo Lan asked. "You can think about it slowly." Askari spits out her tongue playfully and goes forward to feed a fairy bean to little Shalu. Just when Luolan is ready to stop it, she takes out a small bottle from her pocket. When Shalu is still in a trance, she closes her palms and performs the secret skill of guixianliu - Magic Fengbo! In a flash of time, Xiao Shalu was sealed into the porcelain bottle. Put on the cover and stick on the seal. Ascali picked up the bottle and stuffed it into her pocket. "It''s done. We''ll think about how to take him next." Luo Lan then knocked on ascali''s head and said with a smile, "you''ve made up your mind in the morning." "Haha, after all, it''s a rare talent. It''s a pity to waste it. Besides, Alice also wants to take him as a pet. I''m making my sister happy." "There are so many ghost ideas." Luo Lan chuckles and acquiesces in ascali''s practice, but thinks: in the later part of the plot, the man-made 17 also raises several small Shalu on the island where he lives. It seems that it''s not too much for his daughter to raise a lightning small Shalu. Well, I''d better help her think about how to gain the loyalty of little Shalu! ¡­¡­ The vast land, yellow sand flying, affecting the safety of the world''s saru game finally ended with little saru being sealed by ascali. After learning that the earth''s crisis has finally passed, the world is in a kind of afterlife excitement. The earth has gone through the crisis again. Although this crisis was not resolved by the monkey king, it still made their prestige to a higher level. After the game of saru, the name of ascali spread all over the world. With her excellent appearance and powerful strength, ascali captured the hearts of countless teenagers and became the goddess in the eyes of countless people. ¡­¡­ "Well, now that the game of saru is over, we don''t have to stay on earth any more. Let''s go back to Sarada first." Luo Lan doesn''t have to worry about the future things on earth. Now that badak and Herz have seen the high-level battle, Luo Lan doesn''t intend to stay on earth. He invites sun WuFan to Sarada planet, and sun WuFan agrees. So Luo Lan called a hand and left the earth with all the people in an instant. West of the North galaxy, sharada. The popularity of the game about saru is still spreading among the Saiya people. Watching Luo Lan and ascali appear, the excited people all gather around and look at them with admiration. Askari looked at the people''s worship eyes, immediately very useful, arrogant raised his head, like a proud little peacock. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 "Teacher, how many chances do you have if I play Shalu with the 17th?" After watching the game of saru, No. 18 doubts his own strength, and urgently needs Luo Lan''s affirmation. Looking at the beautiful apprentice in front of her, Luo Lan knew her uneasiness and comforted: "if we don''t consider the absorptive capacity of saru, his strength is only a little better than you. Frankly speaking, there are few people who can defeat saru in the seventh universe. But you have eternal energy, which is your advantage. " "And your talent is not bad. If you practice hard, don''t be afraid of him." "I''m just scared by him. When you think about it, he''s nothing." After hearing Luo Lan''s words, 18 immediately settled down. "The teacher is still powerful. Shalu has no resistance ability in your hands." "Different levels." Luo Lan shook his head, "if it is to change to do the words of Saifeiya or Meredith, also can easily do." "When did you develop that trick against saru? I haven''t seen you use it before." Saifeiya asked beside Luolan that she was more interested in Luolan''s counteracting Shalu''s last attack. "That move is called ''Tianji''. It''s a wide area attack move that I learned from mieshenxing." "I don''t think so. I haven''t seen you use it before." Saifeiya had long expected that her cold face was in full bloom like lilies, showing a smile. "Death Star I haven''t seen Brolli for many years. Can you let me come with you to see him Hearing the name of the death star, Meredith suddenly opened her mouth. In order to take care of Alice, she gave up the chance to go to destroy the divine world and Practice on the star of Azrael. Now Alice has the ability to take care of herself and doesn''t need her to take care of her. The idea of reuniting with Gloria suddenly sprouts in her heart. Luo Lan can''t decide whether or not to go to Azrael. He can''t agree, so he replied, "I''ll talk to Wess about this. It''s not a big problem." "Please." Meredith was grateful. "Mom, I want to see Dad, too!" Alice pulled Meredith''s sleeve and looked at her with cute eyes. "Alice is good. You can''t go to the place where mom is going. You follow sister askari during this time. She will take good care of you." "Oh." Alice nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, follow my sister. She will take care of you." Askari patted her chest and assured her that she was very devoted to her little sister. Looking at her cute face, askari couldn''t help rubbing her little face. "Cluck, sister ascali, why do you always like to stick to my face?" "My sister likes you!" Ascali blurted out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alice can''t stand rolling her eyes, which makes everyone around laugh. However, ascali feels that she has no face and holds her in her arms despite Alice''s struggle. Regardless of her daughter and Alice''s play, Luo Lan looked at No. 18, suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, do you and No. 17 have the ability to survive in the universe?" "No, we are all human beings on the earth. Apart from our strength, we are no different from ordinary human beings in physiology. We can live longer at most." 18 shook his head, delicate face appears calm and elegant. "Let''s learn about the" Yuan Qi cycle ", which will help strengthen your ability to survive in the universe." Luo Lan nodded, for the two disciples, he can not teach much, the use of energy and combat skills of the two disciples have mastered very well, the lack is to further improve the secret. On the 18th, when she heard that there was still the ability to survive in the universe, she immediately asked curiously, and Luo Lan taught her the yuan Qi cycle she had developed before. In fact, this secret method has been popularized on Salada planet for a long time. It is a skill that every Saian must learn. Although it can''t make life survive in the universe for a long time, the cycle of vitality can make people live longer after the destruction of the planet, so that they won''t die on the spot. With instant movement, it''s a life saving stunt. It''s funny to say that in the world of dragon ball, the strong man who can easily destroy the planet doesn''t even have the ability to survive in the universe. If Shalu is a little smarter and doesn''t hold any Shalu games, but hides and secretly puts an energy bomb to destroy the planet, there will be nothing for the monkey king. Of course, the reason why he didn''t do so may be that Shalu still has the ambition to absorb No. 17 and No. 18, and wants to become stronger, or that the Saiya cells in his body are causing trouble. He thinks that he is sure to win and wants to show off in front of the Dragon Ball soldiers, but he didn''t expect that he capsized in the sewer and lost. Frankly speaking, the damage to the earth caused by the game is very slight. Apart from the panic caused by destroying the city, there is almost no other loss. It was almost unimaginable a few years ago.After all, the destruction caused by King bick was more than that, and King crud, who had just entered the earth, caused the disaster of the destruction of the planet. ¡­¡­ Several people talked and laughed, and put down all their worries for a while. Even sun WuFan, who came to Sarada together, felt that everything around him was very novel because he had just arrived. It''s getting to noon. At lunch time, a few well-dressed and eye-catching Teng girls put on plenty of food at the end of LAN Qi''s arrangement. Everyone ate it quickly. After lunch, they sat comfortably in the yard. "By the way, ashkari, what are you doing with Shalu? You''re not really going to accept him, are you?" No. 18, wearing a pair of sunglasses, turned his head and asked askari. "No way." Ascali grinned with her mouth closed. "I think his strength is good. If he is well trained, he can be a good helper. My ascali team is short of such talents." "I''m afraid that if you can''t control it, you''ll make a mess." No. 18 holds his chest with both hands, a nice voice reminds him. Begeta''s lesson is that he always takes some actions when he is sure to win, which makes the whole situation in a desperate situation. Ascali should not be too proud and do stupid things like him. "It''s OK, I''m confident!" Ascali''s eyes rolled and she looked calm. At this time, sun WuFan, who knows Shalu best, said seriously: "Shalu is not so easy to accept. I have been chasing him for so long, and I know his temperament. In recent years, the number of planets destroyed in his hands can''t be counted. In short, he is a very dangerous guy." "Don''t worry, he can''t beat me." Ascali waved her hand indifferently. Dare to rebel and beat him to death. Sun WuFan is not very familiar with ascali. He is worried that she will look down on him because of her childlike appearance. I hope nothing happens. "Don''t worry, this is Sarada planet. Even if saru comes out, it won''t make any waves." Luo Lan patted sun WuFan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "WuFan, if you don''t rush back to your own world, you can visit Sarada. There are many things you don''t have there." "Yes, there are a lot of good things on Sarada." Badak then said that although sun WuFan in front of him was not a person in their world, his similar appearance still made him feel good. "Well, there are still some days before I go back. This time is disturbing." "There is no need to disturb." Badak grinned brightly, "if Jinai sees you, he will be surprised, and latiz I forgot to tell you that latiz is karkarote''s brother "I know latiz, he''s not dead?" Sun WuFan asked in surprise. "I almost died, but for the sake of karkarot, I was captured and then taken back to Sarada by Paragas." Speaking of latiz''s disgraceful past, badak''s face is not good. It''s also his own son. Latiz, the eldest son, has lost his younger son, kakarot, too much. Sun WuFan nodded. His memory of latiz is very vague. After all, it was decades ago. Thinking that every master on Sarada is better than himself, sun WuFan will no longer worry about Shalu. Next, he will come to his home under the arrangement of badak. When Ji Nei knows sun WuFan''s identity, he will give him a warm reception. Sun WuFan was also shocked. He didn''t expect that his "grandmother" was such a gentle and kind Saiya. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan''s home, the guests gradually left. Askari, who held Alice tightly, knocked her on the head and sat beside her. "Come on, what are you going to do with little Shalu?" "Accept..." Ascali''s lips are slightly open. "Don''t talk nonsense, do you have a way to accept it?" Luo Lan glanced. Askari, with a smile, turned over and lay down beside Luo Lan, dragging her chin and looking at him, "I haven''t thought of a way yet, but Dad, you need to help me!" "Let''s not say whether little Shalu can be loyal to you, but his identity is very troublesome." Luo Lan frowned. Like sun WuFan, little Shalu came from another universe, which was much more distant than parallel time and space. He once remembered that when he first entered the world of sun WuFan, he was soon expelled by the God of destruction, Pomfrey. If Wes hadn''t arrived in time, he would have been there. Similarly, when little Shalu appeared on the earth, Weiss soon assigned himself to deal with it. It can be seen that the two systems had mutual induction and could not be crossed casually. Moreover, the blue little Shalu is different from the ones raised on the island on the 17th. Shalu, who was sealed by ascali, is the most primitive Shalu with a very fierce temperament. "Dad, it''s all up to you if I can have such a capable man." Ascali said seriously.Luo Lan rolled her eyes and looked at her daughter angrily. She waved her hand to her: "OK, I''m good when I get cheap. I haven''t seen a few naughty children like you. Let me see, Shalu''s strength is really good, and it''s a waste to seal it all the time. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 The sun rose and the sky in the East was blue and white. With the sun gradually shining, white clouds gradually dyed a layer of cherry red color, the air began to emerge a touch of heat. A new day is coming. Industrious people are working in the fields with farm tools. On the country road, occasionally a few smoky tractors "daddada" noisily drive by. In the countryside of the east capital, it''s a pretty big house. Satan was lying on the armchair with the newspaper he had just delivered on the desk, reading the latest news. Satan sighed and looked sad from time to time. In addition to the reports on the follow-up disposal opinions of Shalu game, the newspapers are full of long criticisms and abuse about him, which will soon turn him into a liar. It''s still good. Some TV commentary programs even described him as a conspirator who bewitched people and nearly destroyed the whole world. After the battle of Shalu game, all his good reputation was destroyed. Although he was not a famous martial arts Taoist before, he entered the trials of the world''s first martial arts association and opened a martial arts school to recruit some disciples. He can always live on. But now, because of his ignorance, he has become a street mouse. He has to live in seclusion in the remote countryside. Even his wife had a cold war with him. "How can we live this life?" Satan is full of regret. The world fighting competition has been banned by the Earth Kingdom, and the title of his champion is no longer valuable. When you think about it, Satan would like to slap himself in the face. I''m so bewildered that I went to the game of saru to show off. Now I think I''m afraid. Even Mr. Wukong is not a terrible opponent. It''s lucky that he can save his life in front of him. "Click!" The door of the fence opened, and a nine-year-old girl came in sweating. She saw Satan lying lazily on the chair, bulging her face and breathing, "Dad, I''ve been running around the village for five times, but you''re still lazy. Can you practice hard?" "Biddy, my life is over." Satan was crying at the girl. "Dad is such a fool, who told you to show off in the game of saru, and in front of people all over the world, I want to say it''s your own fault." Biddley looks at Satan in anger. "But these are the meaning of the staff of the fighting contest. It''s clearly that they make me exaggerate as much as possible." Satan was distressed, and his tears and nose came down. "The world championship has been banned." Bidili eyes angry, "your behavior almost destroyed the world, but for Mr. Wukong and Mr. WuFan they appear in time, you have been killed by Shalu." Being scolded by his daughter, Satan was speechless. Had it not been for his own folly, he would not have been the target of public criticism. The martial arts school in the east capital had also been smashed, and now he was forced to live in seclusion in the remote countryside with his daughter. Alas, bidelli is so good at martial arts. I''m really wronged to follow her. Then he looked depressed and his reputation stinked. Even if he wanted to reopen a martial arts school, no one would like to sign up. If this goes on, their father and daughter''s life will become a problem. You can''t let yourself be a farmer! Looking at the villagers farming in the field, Satan shook his head in horror, thinking of his face facing the Loess and back to the sky. No, I can''t live like this. "Biddy, do you have any way to turn dad over?" Satan looks at his daughter for help. "What can I do?" Girl than Deli spread out her hand, but Satan''s decadent appearance made her a little softhearted, "to make everyone believe you again, at least to show the corresponding strength." "So Dad''s going to climb kellinta?" "Can you climb it?" Biddy asked suspiciously. Satan said with a smile, "it should be OK. My power is pretty good." "That''s it..." Biddley rolled her eyes and was speechless. As far as his father''s Kung Fu is concerned, he has the face to say that his strength is good and that he can''t pass the trials of the world''s first martial arts association. Because she was educated in martial arts since childhood, bidelli had a clearer understanding of martial arts than Satan. "What should we do?" Satan had nothing to do, and he was more dispirited. Little Biddy''s eyes were turning, and suddenly she had a flash of inspiration in her mind. "Next year, isn''t it going to be the 27th World''s best martial arts meeting? If Dad can get good results in the competition, it will certainly be impressive." "But there were many experts at that time!" Satan asked in a low voice. "Certainly many, but also did not let the father take the champion, that is not realistic, as long as can enter the trials, the best can enter the top 32, when it is time to be outstanding." Bidelli doesn''t expect her father to play supernormal, as long as she can rebuild her image.The top 32 of the world''s first martial arts association are also very good experts. "Yes, I want to take part in the competition and try to get a good result." Satan thought that if he worked hard, he should be able to get the top 32 position. In order to change his dilemma, he bit his teeth and agreed. "Well." The girl nodded her head forcefully. She raised her head: "from today on, my father will practice with me. I can''t be lazy any more." "Well, of course, ha ha ha..." Satan couldn''t change his high-profile style and laughed with his head up. He is also a famous teacher. His teacher used to be a famous martial arts and Taoist. But he didn''t learn much because he offended Tao Baibai and was killed by Tao Baibai when he was in the southern capital. "Dad, when are you going to get back together with mom? It''s not the way to hide." "Well Wait until dad gets good grades at the martial arts meeting. " Satan''s face was stiff, his eyes twinkled, and he had no face to face his wife. Bidilly''s mother is Miguel, a world-famous singer. She is fighting with Satan because of the game of saru. "Alas Bidili''s fingers curled under the black hair, small face full of helplessness. ¡­¡­ The stars shine, the vast universe, the starry sky is deep and full of the unknown. The sixth universe. Giant stellar systems similar to the Milky way are floating in the void of the universe, just like islands in the vast ocean. They are pulled by some mysterious force, and together with the thick nebulae in the void, they form a larger celestial system. Due to the obstruction of the gas and dust nebula, the light from the center of the galaxy seems to be covered with a layer of hazy veil and become a little dim. All of a sudden, there is a flash of light. From a close look, it is a light blue cube with two figures inside. "Dad, this is the sixth universe?" In the cube, a slim female Saiya wearing a black uniform looks out in surprise. "Yes." Luo Lan said with a smile. The two people in the cube are Luo Lan and ascali who come from the seventh universe. In order to solve the problem of Xiao Shalu''s loyalty and identity, Luo Lan thinks a lot, and finally thinks of using the power of dragon ball. Of course, ordinary dragon ball can''t work for Xiao Shalu, so he thinks of super dragon ball. Say with super dragon ball to deal with small Shalu, Luolan feel some overqualified, but in order to make her daughter happy, Luolan or with her to go. When ascali heard the words, she scanned the surroundings with her eyes as bright as gems. Her mental power spread out in an instant. She did not find any difference from the seventh universe. "Next, it''s time to look for the super dragon ball?" Ascali regained her mental strength and asked in a pleasant voice. "Don''t bother. The Super Dragon Balls of the sixth universe are all on nemec. Let''s go straight there." Luo Lan said with a smile, holding ascali''s hand to move her out of the cube, and then waving, the blue cube suddenly shrinks into his palm. Two people stand in the void, because the circulation of vital energy in the body, even if the vacuum environment does not affect their survival. "Can namec hold three super dragon balls?" Ascali is puzzled. She has never seen the super dragon ball, but she has heard from SAFIYA that the super dragon ball is as big as a star. All the Super Dragon Balls protected by SAFIYA in the Babu galaxy on the west of the North galaxy can live as a star. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Super dragon ball is a giant dragon ball made by the Dragon God Salama in the 41st year of Shenli. It is incomparable in size, with a diameter of more than 37000 kilometers, which is more than three times the diameter of the earth. After collecting seven dragon balls, it can summon super dragon, and its power range covers the whole royal system. Luo Lan took ascali to the sixth universe just to collect the super dragon balls here and use them to subdue little saru. Of course, we don''t want to use the super dragon ball to control little saru. If we want to do so, the dragon ball on the earth that has been transformed by Luolan can be realized, and if we can''t do it again, the dragon ball on namec can also be realized. The main purpose of Luo Lan''s collection of super dragon ball is to change the attribution of Xiao Shalu, so that he can separate himself from another universe and belong to the whole universe. You should know that the origin of little Shalu is not the whole kingdom system, just as Luo Lan entered the world of sun WuFan. If he did not change his identity, he would be excluded by the whole world. ¡­¡­ The size of the super dragon ball is unbelievable, so ascali is obviously surprised that Luo Lan said that there are three super dragon balls on namec. Luo Lan said: "the three Super Dragon Balls of the sixth universe are all kept by the namiks. There is a special space on the namiks, where the super dragon balls are placed." "That would save us from looking for it." Askari is in a good mood and smiles, "what are you waiting for? Hurry to namec!" Looking at her daughter''s lively and smart appearance, Luo Lan said with a smile, "don''t worry, super dragon ball won''t run away." Askari''s black hair fluttered a little, her eyes flashed, and asked: "super dragon ball is very important to the namiks. Will they lend it to us?" "I have some friends with them. It''s not a problem." Luo Lan said with a relaxed look, and put her hand on her shoulder, "don''t resist, I''ll take you to Na Mei Ke Xing." "Well." Ascali whispered. She didn''t resist and leaned over naturally. Compared with the instant movement that she learned about the alderat people who need breath positioning, Rolan''s instant movement is obviously a little more advanced. When everything is ready, a great mental force spreads out, and the position of namec is captured in an instant along the cosmic vein. With a flash of light, the figures of Rolan and ascali disappear from the starry sky. Namik. The fourth planet of the 27th major star system in Vega, located in a galaxy system of three stars. Different from the seventh universe, nemec has suffered from climate catastrophes. The nemec here well preserves the original environment of the planet, so its color is darker. From space, the dark nemec looks like a simple and honest fat man, showing a dark green color. It''s sunny and sunny. The breeze is blowing, and the sound of rustling sounds from the leaves. In the dense forest, the pines and cypresses are luxuriant, the mountains are steep, and the air is filled with a fresh and natural atmosphere. A feeling of relaxed and happy arises spontaneously. Luolan and askali are located on the east coast of namec. What you can see is the boundless sea, white sand bank, stretching thousands of miles. Just came to the Na Meike star, two people very consciously convergence up on the energy. "First find some acquaintances, and then borrow the super dragon ball." Luo Lan thinks a little. As soon as askari''s delicate eyebrows unfolded, a flash of light flashed in her eyes. "There are several strong Qi on the nemec star. It''s hard to judge the specific strength." "That''s the man we''re looking for." Luo Lan smiles and immediately blinks past. Ascali sees her and keeps up with her. In the universe, her instantaneous movement can''t compare with Luo Lan, but it''s almost the same on the same planet. When they reappeared, they had come to a hill covered with green plants. The surrounding mountains were rolling, and hemispherical circular buildings loomed at the eye pole. There were about thousands of namec stars living here, which was not a small gathering place on namec. The sun just passed the treetops, and there was a thin layer of fog rising between the mountains. "Dad, the environment here is beautiful, and the air is good." Ascali was breathing the fragrance in the air, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. "It''s the breath of nature. Oh, here comes my old friend." Luo Lan looked around with a warm smile on her face. At this time, sao''neier and pilina are leading the middle-aged and young na''meike star in the village to plant melons and fruits. Suddenly, they feel two strange smells. When they look up, they see Luo Lan and ascali. "Saunell, perana, long time no see." Luo Lan said hello with a smile. "Oh, patron of the Dragon God, welcome to you." Sao''neill warmly welcomes her. Seeing askari beside Rowland, she is attracted by the temperament of askari. She is surprised to think: what a beautiful person, the breath of her body makes me tremble. This woman is not an ordinary person."Who is this lady?" Asked saonnell. "She''s my daughter, ascali, the Saian princess." Luo Lan''s proud introduction. "Hello." Askari nodded slightly, full of self-restraint, dignified and elegant posture is a bit like a princess. "It''s the princess of Saiya. Welcome." Sao''neill was surprised when he heard that askari''s appearance was quite similar to Queen merulia of Sarada, so he confirmed her identity. I just don''t know the relationship between the other party and queen merulia. It''s said that queen merulia of Sarada is not very old and doesn''t look like she will have such a big child. "Patrons of the Dragon God, what are you doing here this time?" Luo Lan''s face is a positive, say the purpose of this trip, "I want to find the elder to borrow a super dragon ball." Then I told the general story. "It needs the consent of the elder, or you can go with me to see the elder," said saonnel "Please lead the way." "Well, come with me." Sao''neill and pilina nodded and led Rolan and ascali to the place where the elder lived. Luo Lan nodded and followed. Ascali flew beside him. Facing the breeze, a few strands of beautiful hair fluttered naturally. Her beautiful eyes looked at the two Namiki soldiers in front of her. "They seem to have great power." Ascali whispered. Luo Lan said: "when I first came here five years ago, they had more strength than the whole Shalu. Now their strength is higher, about the level of lightning Shalu." "Oh, very good." Ascali blinked and licked her lips with her little tongue. No matter which universe, the top experts are always a few, lightning saru or super Saiya 2 are countable experts no matter where they are. ¡­¡­ The elder lived hundreds of kilometers away from the village. It was a relatively quiet canyon with steep peaks on both sides. When the vertical edge of the wall reached a height of 100 meters, it closed to the inside. Only a winding stone step disappeared along the canyon. Luo Lan once came to visit the elder last time, so she is familiar with it. "When we get there, the elder will live down there, and then we''ll go up on foot." They came down the stairs to the elder''s residence, opened the stone gate, and a longer path appeared behind the stone gate. "Welcome, patron of the Dragon God, and Princess Saiya!" At the other end of the path, a young namik stood there with a wooden stick. Askari some tongue, ask Luo Lan: "he is the big elder of Na Mei Ke Xing." Luo Lan nodded: "well, he is the elder." "Hello, elder." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 "Hello, elder." Luo Lan said hello to the elder politely. "Ha ha, you''re welcome." The young elder of Na Mei Ke Xing looks at Luo Lan with a smile, "what''s the matter with you coming from the seventh universe?" Luo Lan nodded her head and said that she needed to borrow the super dragon ball. After hearing this, the elder''s face became more serious. "It''s said that as long as seven wishing stars are collected, the sleeping super dragon can be summoned. It''s said that making a wish to the super dragon needs ancient divine language." "I have learned the language of high-level gods," said Luo Lan A long time ago, he learned the divine language by making a wish on the dragon ball of nemec. He was prepared to make a wish on the super dragon after seeing the super dragon ball of Babu galaxy. "Well, that''s no problem. You are the patron of Dragon God and should have the right to use the wishing star. Please follow me!" The elder nodded and agreed very generously. Namec people are a race favored by the Dragon God. They collect the super dragon balls and offer them to the Dragon God. They respect the Dragon God. They don''t take the wishing star as their own and don''t give it to outsiders. "Oh, thank you for your generosity!" Luo Lan didn''t expect that things would be so smooth. She was shocked and took ascali''s hand to follow the elder. "You''re welcome. Our family is also favored by the Dragon God, not the owner of the wishing star." Big elder''s generosity and open-minded let Luo Lan respect, ascali is also to him. It seems that no matter which universe, namiks are kind and simple race. It''s easy to communicate as long as you have good intentions. Father and daughter walked behind the elder in the endless corridor, and soon entered an open place. Overhead is a sky like hanging stars, a bright star shining bright light, there are three hot stars in the center, orange red light to illuminate the whole night. Luo Lan knows that the three stars are super dragon balls. "That''s the super dragon ball?" It''s the first time for ascali to see the super dragon ball. Looking at the huge golden star overhead, she suddenly feels suffocated. She has heard that the super dragon ball is very big, but she has never seen it with her own eyes. The three super dragon balls in front of her are bigger than she imagined. The diameter of the super dragon ball is more than 37000 kilometers, while the diameter of the earth is only 12742 kilometers, which is 27 times the size of the earth. If you stand on the super dragon ball, it will be a flat land. "It''s so big!" "The size of the super dragon ball is equivalent to a massive planet. It''s really a magic craft." Luo Landao. "It''s amazing. How was it made?" Askari tilted her head. I don''t know how long it will take to carve such a big dragon ball, and it''s so round and smooth. "The great power of Lord Salama, the Dragon God, is not something ordinary people can understand. At the beginning, in order to move the three wishing stars here, our ancestors paid a lot of hard work." The elder leans on a wooden stick and smiles. For the belief of Dragon God, the namik people are very devout. "You can move it. Do you need our help?" "Thank you for your kindness. I can still carry them." Luo Lan didn''t trouble the other party and expressed her thanks with a smile. "Well, it''s worthy of the Dragon God''s favor. By the way, although our family has protected the Dragon God for countless years, we have never seen a super dragon. I have a request. I hope that when you summon a super dragon, you can let us watch and see the style of the super Dragon." "No problem, of course." For the elder''s generosity, Luo Lan returns with kindness. At most, when the super dragon is summoned, take the elder to the seventh universe. With the shuttle cube given by Weiss, it''s not a big problem to take a few people to the universe for a short time. Get Luo Lan''s promise, big elder smile to nod, no longer say what. At this time, Luo Lan takes a look at askari, and suddenly thinks that in order to make Shalu heartfelt, he must change his mind, which requires the power of the dragon ball. However, the dragon ball on the earth has consumed several wishes because of the previous man-made events and Shalu games, and the remaining wishes are not enough to change Shalu. So he asked the elder to use the dragon ball. The elder just got Luo Lan''s promise. Now he returns the favor without hesitation. As the elder of Na Mei Ke Xing, he has the right to decide the use of the dragon ball. He took a look at saunell and pilina and told them to go to the elders and bring the dragon ball. Sao''neill and pilina did not question and did what the elder told them to do. "Just a moment, sao''neill will bring the dragon ball soon." With a smile, Da Changlao picked up the teapot and made a cup of tea for Luo Lan and ascali. Luo Lan nodded and waited patiently while drinking tea with ascali.About ten minutes later, sao''neill and pilina flew back with the Dragon Balls in their arms. Crackling, seven dragon balls fell to the ground, and the sound of glass hitting each other was heard. The sixth universe is similar to the seventh universe in the size of a football. "These dragon balls can also realize three wishes?" Askari asked. "Of course, Bernardo''s ability is excellent." The elder''s young face showed a faint smile. "Bonador" is the name of the sixth universe namec dragon, which means "God of hope" in the language of namec people, and its ability is equivalent to the seventh universe dragon "bolunga". "I''m worried that the power of" Bonaparte "is not enough to change little saru''s mind." Luo Lan frowned. His worry is not unreasonable. It''s difficult to know that the original dragon polenga needs the consent of the other party to bring back the flowing monkey king after the destruction of namik. It''s very difficult to distort the thought of super Saiya Level 2 lightning saru with the power of the dragon. However, Luo Lan is fully prepared. Since she is worried that the dragon ball ability of Na Mei Ke Xing is not enough, she will upgrade it. It''s just like that time when I took the time machine with monkey fan back to 20 years ago. So next, he and the elder came to an open area. Luo Lan stretched out her hand, and two pure Dragon God forces surged on her arms. With the Dragon chants flowing from her arms through her palms, she turned into two clusters of glittering and translucent electric flowers, beating at her fingertips. Seeing this, the young elder suddenly contracted his pupils, felt the pressure of the upper dragon clan, and lost his voice: "what a pure dragon power In this way, the power of Bonaparte has been increased several times at a time. You are worthy of the pity of the Dragon God. " "This pressure is unprecedented." "It''s so powerful." Sao''neill and pilina are in a cold sweat, under pressure psychologically and physically. "I haven''t seen it either." Ascali lowered her head, her white brow slightly frowned, and her mouth murmured. "Go Luo Lan drinks a low, the energy of red dragon and blue dragon instantly infuses into the seven dragon balls on the ground. With the blessing of two dragon gods, the namec Star Dragon ball on the ground instantly blooms a dazzling light. A flawless and pure power diffuses out. The Dragon Ball shines violently. The bright red stars inside suddenly turn into dark blue, and its ability immediately rises several levels. And like the dragon ball on earth, it belongs to permanent transformation. "The color of the dragon ball has changed, and its strength has become stronger." "Incredible." Saunell exclaimed. "The transformation will be more smooth on the basis of namec dragon ball. Please call bonado out, sao''neill." Luo Lan light smile, said to sao''neier. Sao''neill nodded his head and began to summon bonado. At this time, Luo Lan also asked ascali to take out the seal bottle with little saru. "Elder, you need to pay attention to safety later. Lightning saru has the ability of super Saiya Level 2, and pisaonell is even more powerful." Luo Lan specially reminds the elder that the strength of saonel and pilina has roughly reached the level of super Saiya 2, but there is still a certain distance from the little Shalu. "Ha ha, I don''t need to worry about Luo Lan. My strength is also good." The elder gave a faint smile. "In fact, the elder is the strongest one of our nemec stars." Pilina explained. Luo Lan Zheng for a while, said: "Oh, so it is." The elder of nemex is very young. He thought that the elder of the seventh universe is just an intelligent nemex! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 Since the elder''s strength is not bad, there is nothing to worry about, so he nodded to ascali, who immediately took out the bottle sealed with little Shalu. Tearing the seal on the bottle, a blue smoke came out from the bottle mouth, and a cold air swept over the bottle. An evil breath immediately enveloped the seclusion place of the elder. Feeling the dark air in the sky, saunell and pilina are on guard, and the cold air turns into whirlwinds. "Oh, special seal technology, a bit like the magic of our namiks, seems to have released a quite amazing guy." Big elder a pair of see through all eyes, looking at the half sky gradually forming figure, light said. "Ha ha ha, finally come out, damned woman, even use mean means to seal me, must kill you." Little Shalu condenses in mid air, sweeps around, and suddenly sees askari. Although it''s just a common form, he immediately recognizes the person who sealed him. She looked at ascali with a trace of cruelty in her eyes. At this time, he noticed that Luo Lan, who was beside ascali, came out in a cold sweat. "Oops, this man is here anyway." His voice trembled, and little Shalu''s face was frightened. Looking at Luolan was like seeing the devil. Thinking of the shocking scene at the end of the game, little Shalu didn''t hesitate. He turned around and ran away. "Do you think you can go?" Luo Lan smiles faintly and sees his figure flicker, like an electric light disappearing around ascali, and appears again in front of little Shalu. "Stay!" Looking at the figure suddenly appeared in front of him, the pupil of little Shalu suddenly narrowed into a black spot, and his scalp began to feel numb. "No!" But before he recovered, a palm had caught him on the shoulder. With a bang, a huge force was exerted, and little Shalu staggered. His body seemed to bear endless pressure, and his whole body fell directly from the sky. The intense pain made little Shalu''s eyes turn white. Just this light attack has made him lose his fighting power. "Who are you, how can you be so strong?" Little saru roared in disbelief. "Be my daughter''s servant Luo Lan didn''t answer little Shalu. There was no doubt in her tone. A unique spiritual force was released. She said in a cold voice: "spiritual space!" Hum! A twisted space pulls the consciousness of Shalu to another world. "Ah, ah!" The shrill scream continues to ring, and then the resistance of little Shalu stops, her eyes become dull, and her spirit is blocked into the spiritual space by Luo Lan. Without Luo Lan''s permission, little Shalu''s body will become a body without soul and can never recover consciousness. "What happened to him?" Looking at the unconscious little Shalu, askari asked. "Let him lose the ability to resist temporarily." Luo Lan said with a smile. "What you''ve just done seems to be the secret skill of the medamor." The elder was surprised, and Luo Lan said, "elder, I''ve seen a lot of things. What I''ve just performed is the spiritual secret" mind space "of medamor people." The elder can know this secret skill, which shows that the medamorites of the sixth universe do not have the inheritance fault like that of the seventh universe. "Well, the martial arts of the medamorites are famous all over the universe." The elder nodded clearly. The medamors, the namiks, and the yadrats all have their own skills, and stand in the forefront of many races in the universe with their unique racial talents. "The little blue guy just now is the object you want to accept. I feel the breath of namiks in his body. Besides, there are some cold and tyrannical breath. It''s really strange that such life can appear in the universe." "He is a man-made Shalu, a revenge tool made by the earth people." "It''s no wonder that this kind of life of man-made people is contrary to common sense and should not be born naturally. It''s really a sad guy." Namec people are obedient to nature, and those lives born by artificial means are sad in their eyes. "I can''t say that!" She murmured in a low voice that only she could hear, feeling offended. The elder didn''t hear ascali''s words. He raised his head and nodded to Rolan and saoner. Saoner immediately began to summon the Dragon bonador. The summoning process was the same as other dragon beads. Suddenly, the flawless sky became dark, and large black clouds filled the elder''s living space. Boom! Lightning and thunder, the huge body of the Dragon bonado appeared. Bonaparte means "God of hope" in the language of the namiks. Its image is almost the same as that of polenga. Its arms are full of muscles, its shoulders, head and jaws are black horns, and its back is long with fan shaped fins. It can be seen that the namiks of the two universes have the same impression of the dragon.The only difference is that the dragon in front of us is extremely huge, about 100000 meters high, with dark blue scales, which is many times more powerful than bolunga, who is only one kilometer high. This is the result of Luo Lan''s transformation. "It''s worthy of being the dragon of nemec. After the transformation of the dragon of the earth, it''s only 10000 meters." Looking up, Luo Lan can''t help sighing. At this time, sao''neill, pilina and others were also shocked by the amazing changes of bonado. Looking at the huge dragon body towering like the sky, they couldn''t speak for a long time. The three giant dragon balls in the sky are influenced by the power of Bonaparte, and they can''t help shining with golden light. "Those who have collected all the dragon balls, please state your wish." Bernardo''s deafening voice sounded, and the sound wave dispersed the dark clouds around him. Sao''neill responded and said to Rolan, "Bonaparte is asking you to say what you want." Luo Lan said: "twist little Shalu''s will, take ascali as the main one and become her loyal servant!" After thinking about it, he said, "if the power of one wish is not enough, then all the power of the three wishes will be exerted." Little Shalu is a lightning form, and he is also a master in the universe. Although the Dragon bonador has been transformed by him, Luo Lan has no idea whether he can twist little Shalu''s will or not. "Well." Sao''neill nodded, looked at the Dragon more towering than the mountains, and made a wish in the language of the namiks. After hearing the wish, the Dragon Bonaparte was silent for a while. "Well, the power of one wish is not enough, but if three wishes are carried out together, that''s enough!" "This wish can come true." With that, the blood red light shines, and the power of the dragon ball acts on Shalu. At this time, Shalu, who is in the spiritual space, tries to break free from the space, seems to be possessed, and his eyes become dull, and soon a fervent worship arises. He seems to have another loyal master. "Lord ascali Loyalty... " Little saru''s voice was intermittent. "Well, your wish has come true. Goodbye." As a matter of routine, with the last sentence, the Dragon Bonaparte''s body turned into a bright light, and then scattered into seven dragon balls and flew to all parts of namec. With the disappearance of bonado, the whole space was restored to its original light. "Daddy, has little saru become my servant?" Askari asked impatiently. "It should be." Luo Lan laughs and moves to untie the confinement of Xiao Shalu. The spiritual consciousness returns to the body again. Little Shalu looks at askari as if a devout believer saw his true God. His body trembles and he kneels down on one knee. "My great Lord askari, please allow me to offer my heart." "Yes, yes." Askari beamed and patted little Shalu on the head. Don''t say, in addition to the evil smell, small Shalu small size, looks pretty cute. "Little Shalu has great potential. If he is trained, he can be a great master." Luo Lan reminds a way. "Well, I know what to do." Askari nodded repeatedly. Although the strength of small Shalu is not as good as her, there is not much difference. After joining the askari team, she will become the highest fighting force under her. As such an expert, askari must make the best use of everything. Luo Lan sees that ascali has a sense of propriety and nods. The next step is to collect super dragon balls to let little Shalu survive in the whole kingdom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 When the super dragon ball is used, the dragon''s body will instantly cover the whole universe. That power can''t be covered up. At that time, all gods will be aware of the signs of the dragon. Therefore, for safety''s sake, Luo Lan won''t call the super dragon in the sixth universe to attract the attention of the sixth universe gods. Open your hand and take out the shuttle cube from the different dimensional space. Luo Lan lets ascali and the elder enter it. "Ascali, elder, you go in. I will take you and super dragon ball back to the seventh universe." "All right." Ascali responded and took the lead in entering the cube. Young Shalu is the leader of ascali. Although he wonders what the cube is, when he sees the owner go in, he goes in with him. The elder and saunell looked at each other and followed closely. "This cube can isolate space Can it take people through the universe? " The elder curiously reaches out his hand to touch the surface of the cube. It feels as if he touches the pool water. Luo Lan said with a smile: "of course, it''s a god given by the seventh cosmic angel. It''s no problem to travel through the universe." "So the three wishing stars?" Asked saunell suspiciously. "You can also carry it in cubes. You have to stand firm." With that, Luo Lan manipulated the cube and began to take off, gradually approaching the position of the three super dragon balls in the sky. Close to the super dragon ball, the three huge orange red glass stars are particularly exciting. As the cube approaches, the curved curved surface begins to become flat. At a glance, it is full of orange transparent glass color. With the line of sight facing down, you can even see the red stars in the center. Super dragon ball uses special manufacturing technology, no matter from which point of view can clearly see the stars inside. Luo Lan suspected that the inside of the super dragon ball was a black hole. The surface of the dragon ball was just its event horizon. All the light was distorted, which caused such a unique phenomenon. If you guess like this, there''s something else in the dragon ball. Maybe it''s a brand new world. However, these are just Luo Lan''s conjectures. He can''t say exactly how. "It''s spectacular." Askari''s pretty face looked at her, and her black eyes flashed brightly. "How can you move such a big guy?" "Watch carefully." Luo Lan smiles, faces the super dragon ball''s face becomes serious, controls the shuttle cube to start to exert. "Get up!" Luo Lan yelled, a flawless force emerged from the surface of the shuttle cube, and soon covered the surface of the super dragon ball. Click, click! The three super dragon balls moved for a while, as if there were a pair of invisible hands behind them. The next second, the largest movement in history took place, and a colorful glow suddenly diffused, instantly drowning three super dragon balls in the sky. Just like the change of time and space, the surrounding scene changed in an instant. Ascali stares seriously, only feeling a flower in front of her eyes. Her body seems to be stretched, and suddenly enters a channel formed by colorful rays, surrounded by all kinds of colorful and wonderful flashes. Askari, who has experience of space shuttle, knows that they have entered the process of space shuttle. The light blue shuttle cube takes people to the seventh universe. Looking back, three giant dragon balls seem to be tied by invisible ropes. Three giant dragon balls in a string, looks spectacular. "We have entered the cosmic passage. We can enter the seventh universe in a moment." Luo Lan stands at the front of the cube and controls the cube to move forward. "It''s a thrilling experience. It turns out that the passage between the universe and the universe is like this. It''s a long experience." The elder is full of curiosity and looks at the magical space full of Stardust around him. The stretched colorful light bands are probably the projections of galaxies in different universes. Little Shalu grabbed the corner of ascali''s coat and looked around. Want to reach out to those light belt, but askari stopped, "unlike broken words, don''t touch those things." "Oh." Little Shalu shrunk his hand in fright and squatted on the ground, dragging his chin with both hands and looking out at the cube. Whew! Dozens of minutes later, the colorful lights suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding background suddenly became a dark and deep space. Against a dark red background, strange nebulae and hot stars make up a magnificent picture of the universe. "This is the range of the North galaxy. There is a super dragon ball in the seventh universe, which is located in the Babu galaxy of the North galaxy. Let''s go there first." Luo Lan pauses in the universe to confirm his current position. Askari and the elder naturally have no opinions. Luo Lan says that wherever he goes, he will go. "Yes." "We have no opinion.""Well, let''s go first. When we get there, you''ll wait a moment. I''ll take the other dragon balls." Luo Lan sensed for a moment, found the location of Babu Galaxy in the star map of the seventh universe, and then dragged the super dragon ball to take off. ¡­¡­ Babu galaxy was originally the territory of Babu, a cosmonaut. Twenty years ago, it angered Rolan and SAFIYA by attacking the Saiyan team who was out on duty. After a bloody battle, the whole galaxy was subdued by the SAFIYA forces. Babu. Located in a planetary system with orange dwarf as the central star, it is now the home of Saffi forces in Babu galaxy. In addition to Babu, there are four other habitable planets in the planetary system, on which there are relatively primitive cosmic races. After accepting Babu, these primitive races naturally belong to the Saifei forces. On the less civilized planet, Loran is their God. On this day, the outer part of the planetary system floated, and three huge glass bodies, like stars, appeared out of thin air in the night. Standing on the planet, the primitive aborigines looked up at the night sky and suddenly found that there were three bright "moons" in the sky, which echoed with the super dragon ball, which was the symbol of "Sun God" before. The brilliant light was shining in the night sky, which made the primitive peoples living on the planet fall into extreme panic. For a moment, all the aborigines fell to their knees and prayed to their gods. "Ascali, you go to appease the fighters in Babu system and let them manage the system. I''ll collect some other super dragon balls." Luo Lan orders to ascali, and flies to other parts of the universe with the shuttle cube. In the seventh universe, there are four super dragon balls. In addition to a super dragon ball in Babu galaxy, Luo Lan also knows that there is a super dragon ball in the angel domain of the South galaxy. Someone once issued a mission on the platform of the Galactic mercenary organization to transport the precious crystal planet there, but no one picked it up in the end. In addition, the nothingness zone on the edge of the seventh universe, the starless star covered by rocks, is also a super dragon ball. As for the whereabouts of the last super dragon ball, he also knows the whereabouts. Over the years, Luo Lan has ordered the Lisi people to develop a dragon ball radar to detect the super dragon ball, and the whereabouts of the last dragon ball has been detected for a long time. So it didn''t take much time, after countless years, for the seven giant dragon balls to finally gather together in the Babu galaxy. At this time, in the vast space, seven giant dragon balls are surrounded into a circle, twinkling and shining with golden light, which looks quite spectacular. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 "What''s going on in the Babu system?" After gathering seven super dragon balls, Luo Lan asks ascali. "Irrelevant people have withdrawn from the Babu system, and the personnel of the combat corps are scattered on the four living planets, maintaining the order of the four planets at any time." She nodded her head, and ascali''s beautiful voice began to ring. The appearance of the super dragon is bound to cause a lot of noise. Luo Lan doesn''t care how the other star regions of the North Galaxy react when they see the super dragon. However, the Saifei forces under his jurisdiction, especially the Babu Galaxy near the dragon''s call center, must not let people panic. Hearing askari''s reply, Luo Lan nodded slightly and took a deep breath, ready to call the super dragon. At this time, ascali grabbed her black hair with her fingers and interrupted Luo Lan''s action of calling the dragon. "Wait a minute, because it''s the first time to use super dragon ball, I also contacted my mother and they, well, they will arrive soon." Smell speech, Luo Lan looked at askari one eye, temporarily stop summoning dragon. "Then wait for them." It''s a rare event for the super dragon to appear on the stage. If possible, it''s better for them to see it. Luo Lan and their waiting time was not long. About three or five minutes later, there was a floating in the void. Sophia came with Meredith, Alice, No. 17, No. 18 and others. By the way, sun WuFan, who was visiting on Sarada, also came. See a group of people wearing protective props on their faces, Luo Lan will shuttle cube out again, let a few people in. There is fresh air in the shuttle cube, and the protective props are removed one after another. Looking up through the transparent film of the shuttle cube, you can see the super dragon ball in the sky, which is as big as a star. Except for sephia who has seen the super dragon ball, other people''s faces are shocked. They are really scared by the size of the super dragon ball. "Super dragon ball is so big!" No. 18 looked shocked. "This head is really big enough. The dragon ball of Mingna Meike star is just the size of a football." "No, it''s not a grade at all." "How powerful the Dragon summoned by such a dragon ball should be. It''s really exciting." All the people who saw the super dragon ball were speechless by its huge size. Fils, who came with them on the 17th, blinked his beautiful eyes. His crystal bright eyes seemed to have a wisp of water flowing. "Is there such a big dragon ball in my world?" Sun WuFan looks at the super dragon ball in amazement. He can''t help looking forward to it, but then there is a dim look on his face. He remembers what the red dragon once said when he went back with Luo Lan 20 years ago. Because of the exclusion of rules, there is no super dragon ball in his world. With a faint sigh, in front of the super dragon ball with a diameter of more than 30000 kilometers, the Namike Star Dragon ball he had seen seemed insignificant. There seems to be such a rule in the world of Dragon Ball: the bigger the dragon ball is, the stronger the dragon is. Sun WuFan has a deep understanding of this. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have super dragon ball there, or maybe he can change many regretful things. "Oh, my God, is little Shalu holding ascali''s sleeve?" Seeing little Shalu, who is obediently following ascali, No. 17 is shocked and defends fils on guard. Fils is the only one among them. "Don''t worry, little Shalu has no threat now." Ascali rubbed little saru''s head and said with a bright smile. "Did you take him in?" Luo Fei asked quietly. "Well." Ascali nodded happily. "You see, he''s very clever." "Well, it''s OK." Luo Fei''s head is sweating, and he smiles awkwardly. Looking at the young Shalu, it''s really pleasing to the eye. "Aren''t you namiks in the sixth universe? How can you be in the seventh universe?" On the side, Meredith saw the elder three and asked in surprise. It''s easy to distinguish the sixth universe and the seventh universe. The seventh universe''s skin color is light green, while the sixth universe''s skin color is dark green. "She was Meredith, the queen of Sarada in the sixth universe, and is now a member of the seventh cosmic saians." Luo Lan explained Meredith''s identity, pointed to the elder and others, and said: "this is the elder of the sixth universe, and the two next to him are saoner and pilina, who guard the elder. They are all second to none experts. They come here to see the super dragon. " "Oh, it''s Queen Meredith. I didn''t expect to meet you here." The elder friend smiles well. "Hello." Meredith nodded slightly. They are all from the same universe. There are many topics between them. Meredith also wants to ask the elder about Sarada."This Mr. saunell really looks like Uncle bick." Sun WuFan looked at sao''neier''s face, some nostalgic said. "There are quite a few namiks who look alike, but really, Mr. saonell is very much like bick." Roffy nodded in agreement. "The same type of namiks are highly likely to appear similar in appearance because of their similar genes. The bik you are talking about should also be a fighting type of namiks." Saonell said brightly. "Uncle bick is really a fighting namik." Sun WuFan nodded. "That''s right. Hey, if you have a chance, I really want to meet the fighting namiks of the universe for a while." "It''s a pity that bick is not here." Luo Fei shook his head. "Dad, now we can summon the super dragon." After the chat, ascali urged. "Good!" Luo Lan nodded slightly, looked at the elder, sao''neier, pilina and others, and nodded. Then he manipulated the shuttle cube to get close to the seven giant dragon balls floating in the void. "Wait a minute, don''t be too surprised." The elder of the sixth universe and saonnel were excited. They looked up at the seven shining Dragon Balls in the deep sky with solemn expression, and their eyes were full of admiration and worship. Saifeiya and others are also full of expectations, and then quietly waiting for the dragon to appear. "Here we go." Luo Lan took a breath, looked at the seven giant dragon balls from a distance, and then cried out with "the language of God": "come out, super dragon!" As soon as the words fall, the void suddenly quiets down a lot. The super dragon ball, which has been shining fiercely before, quiets down. Luo Lan knows that this is the silence before the super dragon comes on the stage. Sure enough, a few moments later, there were several thunders in the universe, seven super dragon balls were shining at the same time, and the golden light filled the sky, shining on the Dark Universe instantly, and Babu galaxy was bathed in the golden ocean. Boom, the sound of thunder is louder and louder, and the sacred breath spreads out infinite brilliance like the explosion of stars. The deep starry sky was lit up in an instant, the golden light filled the whole field of vision, and everywhere was holy and warm light. Boom! Ow!! With the sound of dragon chanting, seven Super Dragon Balls suddenly burst out a lot of golden light, which meanders to the depths of the universe. At this time, a golden curly figure appeared. That''s the super dragon! The eyes moved for a while, the super dragon opened two blood colored eyes full of dignity, raised his head and roared, and began to spread his wings. At this moment, it was like the creation of heaven and earth. There was nothing to restrain the super dragon. Its body was constantly expanding, and in the twinkling of an eye, its Kung Fu was full of the whole vision. "This is the super dragon. It''s really big." "The Babu system is running out of space." His voice trembled. The appearance of the super dragon in front of his eyes was really shocking. The size of the super dragon was too exaggerated. Compared with it, the 10000 meter Earth Dragon was nothing. "This is the super dragon created by the Dragon God The elder and sao''neier and others looked excitedly with tears in their eyes. Super Dragon''s whole body is golden, its huge head is angular, and its two blood colored eyes are full of dignity. What''s particularly striking is that the pair of unfolded golden wings behind it, combined with its slender body shape, has a sense of incomparable dignity. "This is just the beginning. The super dragon has just awakened, far from gathering all its strength." Luo Lan looked at it carefully. Although the super dragon is the size of Babu galaxy, this is just the beginning. People don''t know the meaning of Luo Lan''s words, but the next scene makes them doubt the world. The super dragon''s dignified eyes scan around, as if dissatisfied with the void that trapped it. His head shakes and he begins to stir his wings. Every time he stirs up, the super dragon''s size expands several times. Soon, the dragon''s size expands rapidly, from the size of the first planet to the size of a star, and then to the size of a river system, one planet at a time One star at a time. The huge body came out directly from the river system, and finally swallowed a river system. WOW! Seeing that the super dragon is getting bigger and bigger, Luo Lan drives the shuttle to retreat in the direction of Li Li, but the speed of retreat is not as fast as the expansion of the dragon. A bloody mouth opens, and the river system including Luo Lan and them is swallowed by the whole. Ow!! Two wings open, super dragon''s real body finally appeared, at this time super dragon is extremely huge, each scale has the size of river system. Such a big seventh universe seems to have become a cage for the dragon. The space is so narrow that there is no space for the super dragon to fly freely.Floating around it are many colorful spiral galaxies, like dust, illuminated by the Golden Dragon. However, each spiral galaxy is a huge star system comparable to Loran''s previous galaxy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 The reason why super dragon is called "dragon of God" lies not only in its shape, but also in its power. The golden dragon, representing the sacred and supreme, is a miracle left by the Dragon God Salama in the whole King''s world. Its power is far beyond that of the Earth Dragon and the nemec Dragon. If there is anything else in the universe that can compete with the power of the whole king and the great God, it is only the super god dragon. In front of it, even the angel''s power is inferior. In the seventh universe, the golden Super Dragon unfolds its wings and hovers. Even the huge river system is as small as dust in front of it. However, it is strange that other gods in the seventh universe have no response to such a grand scale scene. As if, at the moment when the super dragon appeared, the whole universe except for a few people in front of the super dragon ball, other people''s time was static. No, there was a reaction. In the destruction of the divine world, Weiss, who is cooking food, suddenly feels the holy breath in the universe. His face changes. He takes out his magic wand and looks at the crystal ball. He just sees the super dragon coming out. After discovering that it was Luo Lan who called the super dragon, he let go. "Fortunately, it''s in the seventh universe. If it''s in the sixth universe, I''m afraid my sister will find it." Weiss looked at it calmly for a while, then put the staff aside and continued to cook his food. ¡­¡­ The belly of the super dragon is like a golden ocean, full of colorful scenery. All the planets swallowed by the super dragon are in it, but they are reduced by countless times, just like marbles, which can be pushed away with a touch. "Have we been eaten by the dragon?" Ascali glanced around in surprise. "This is the dragon''s body, but everything around it looks like an illusion." On the 18th, he seriously looked at the virtual shadow of the planet near Chi Chi, touched it with his hand, and a few wisps of microwave twinkled. The virtual shadow of the planet suddenly turned into starlight and disappeared. "Don''t touch those planets." Luo Lan said softly. Although the planet in the dragon''s stomach is only a mirage, no one knows whether destroying the mirage here will affect the outside world. Luo Lan remembers that the king who lives in the palace of the king likes to play pinball games with the planet when he is free. Destroying one Pinball at a time is to set the fate of destruction for the planet. The corresponding planet will face the disaster of destruction in the near future. When Luo Lan and everyone look around, all of a sudden, a breath of holy light comes together and turns into a golden super dragon. It''s still huge. When the super dragon appeared, Luo Lan felt that the power in his body had a faint resonance. Presumably, there was a reaction between the red dragon and the blue dragon in his body and the super dragon. Super Dragon lowered his head, looked down from high altitude, and said in the language of high-level gods: "human, say your wish!" Askari heard a strange language, turned to her face and asked, "what is it saying?" "It''s the language of the higher gods. It''s making me wish." Luo Lan explained, and then made a wish to the super dragon in divine language, "super dragon, the little Shalu beside me is from the universe outside the whole king, please change his identity and let him live in the universe..." After that, they quietly wait for the super dragon''s response. Saifeiya and ascali don''t know what Luolan is saying in divine language, but they can probably guess. Ascali''s bright eyes are full of smile, and her simple and elegant face is slightly expecting and waiting quietly. A few seconds later, the super dragon''s loud voice rang in his ear, "this wish is extremely easy." Hum! The huge eyes of the super dragon suddenly glowed red, and then the red light appeared on little Shalu. A force burned up, burned the source of little Shalu from the root, and then injected a wonderful force to replace his sin. Huh? Little Shalu murmured and stretched out his hands and feet. His blue color became deeper and his brown eyes turned purple. "How''s it going?" Ascali takes a look at little Shalu. "I don''t know why. I feel so comfortable." Askari listened and nodded slightly to Rolan. At this time, the voice of the super dragon rang again, "well, your wish has come true." "Good bye, then." With these words, the virtual shadow of the super dragon began to dissipate, and then it seemed as if the world had broken down, and the golden light contracted sharply. By the time the people came back to their senses, they had returned to the universe. In front of them, seven golden super dragon balls were floating in space, and the color was gradually dim. At this time, the super dragon had disappeared. After the vision of desire, a rock like texture appeared on the surface of the seven super dragon balls, and then they began to move and fly to the depth of the universe. Three of them stayed in the seventh universe, while the other four directly penetrated the barrier of the universe and went to the sixth universe.In the blink of an eye, the seven dragon balls have completed a conversion, quietly hidden in the two universes, waiting for a year later to return to the shape of dragon balls. "It''s a pity to use super dragon ball to change little Shalu." Sun WuFan looked at the deep sky and sighed. "How can I say it''s a pity? Little Shalu is very talented and can become the strongest soldier under my command in the future, right Askari retorted unwillingly and looked at little Shalu again. "Well." Little Shalu nodded his head and showed his fierce light to monkey fan, as if to warn him not to talk. Although little Shalu''s everything is based on ascali, he does not lose his own subjective thinking, and he is never polite to those who are unkind to him. Sun WuFan was glared at by little Shalu and couldn''t help laughing. Yes, the little Shalu in front of him is no longer the Shalu he is searching for. "Hoo It''s really the power of the Dragon God. It''s amazing. " To have a look at the super dragon with one''s own eyes, the elder and sao''neier all felt that their trip was worthwhile, and their faces were full of excitement. "Elder, where do you plan to go next? You don''t have to hurry to come to the seventh universe. Why don''t you come to Sarada and we will treat you well." Luo Lan sends out an invitation to the elder. The elder thought for a moment, "if you can, can you send us to the namec star of the universe? I hope to see the people here." "Of course." Luo Lan readily agreed. "That will trouble you." The elder''s face showed gratitude. "It''s nothing. It''s just a lift." Luo Lan waves her hand with understanding, and then asks SAFIYA and them to return to Sarada first. She takes the elder with them to namec. Namec was destroyed in the hands of Felisa, and later recovered by the earth''s Blue Dragon. Therefore, namec people did not go far away and moved to the new namec. After the first World War, Namiki people also strengthened Namiki with Longzhu, and the natural environment also recovered. In addition to the population is still scarce, at least it is a normal life planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Namec is a long distance away from the Babu galaxy. It takes several days for an ordinary spaceship to fly, but for Rolan, who has the ability to move instantaneously, interstellar travel can''t be easier. Just a breath of time, Luo Lan will take the big elder three people to land on the Na Meike star. "The breath of the people is so rare. It seems that they are really declining." Landing on nemec, breathing nutrients in the air, saonell found that there was very little strong breath of life on nemec, and there was not much intelligent life on the green planet. Luo Lan said: "it''s because of the climate catastrophe. It''s not easy to recover to this level." Correctly speaking, there is only the elder who survived the climate catastrophe. The rest of the people were born of the elder, which consumed most of the elder''s energy and made them old and weak. "Namec has suffered such misfortune." Sao''neill was in a mixed mood. Although the namiks of the seventh universe were not the same race as him, he was also very sad to see that they suffered from the disaster. "Well, go to see the elder here." The elder of the sixth universe glanced at the beautiful environment, leaning on the wooden stick, his body floated slightly. Luo Lan is not going to go with them, "you go, I have something to return to Sarada planet, you set a time, then I will come to pick you up." The elder glanced in his eyes and said with a smile, "four days later, it''s not good for us to stay in the seventh universe too long." "It''s a deal. I''ll pick you up in four days. I wish you a good time with the namiks here. Goodbye." Luo Lan said goodbye, the body suddenly flashed, blinked away from Na Mei Ke Xing. "Disappeared." Thunderina blinked in amazement. No matter how many times he looked at it, his ability to move instantly was amazing. "Let''s meet the namiks here, too. Oh, we don''t have to look for them. They''ve already come." The elder calmed down for a moment, and suddenly appeared an expectation on his face. In the sky, several light green figures flew over. It was neru, the elder''s guardian, who was the leader. In addition, there were several strong namik soldiers. Neru and several soldiers landed in front of the elder and looked at several dark green namiks in front of them. There was a glimmer in their eyes. Are they namiks, too? But why is the color of the skin dark green. Neru calm face asked: "who are you, why appear in the nemec star?" "Saunell, this man looks like you!" Thunderner elbowed saonell, joking. "They''re all fighting namiks." Saonnel looked at neru with a kind face. At this time, the young elder of the sixth universe showed a faint smile. "We are from the sixth universe. We come here to meet the people here. Take me to see your elder!" Sixth universe, namiks? Neru looked at them in surprise. He didn''t know if what the other side said was true, but several namec people in front of him really gave him a kind feeling, especially the leading young man. He felt like he was facing the elder, and he immediately believed what he said. "The grand elder lives in the canyon on the north side of the planet. Please follow me." "Please lead the way." The elder said with a smile. "Well." Neru nodded and took the elder to the canyon in the north of the planet. On the way, he had a simple communication with the elder. Communication that they are with Luo Lan together, the heart will be some clear. Then he inquired about the situation of the namiks in another universe. When he knew that the young man in front of him was actually the elder of the namiks in another universe, neru couldn''t help but look at him a few more times, and could not help but feel awed. "It turns out that the namiks of another universe are so prosperous. It''s really exciting news. The elder will be very happy when he knows about it." Neru thought to himself, and he could not help speeding up. Whew, a few white flashes quickly across the sky, suddenly rolled up a fierce whirlwind, several people with extremely fast speed close to the north of nemec. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after Rowland returned to Sarada planet, she soon returned home. Ascali was very happy because she accepted little Shalu. Now she is taking little Shalu around. "Ascali, that child, likes to show off." Luo Lan is dumbfounded when she knows. "Like a little kid." Sophia and tays sit gracefully in the yard and see Rolan coming. Tays picks a grape and throws it into Rolan''s mouth. Luo Lan ate the grape and said with a smile, "ascali has only been growing up for a few days. In addition, she is" ripening "in the spiritual time house. It''s hard to avoid that she is immature. She will be fine after a while.""What about Lapis and Lazuli?" "Lazuli is in the training room," said tays. "If Lapis goes to the seaside with fils, you can see that he likes to be with fils very much." The two of them? Luo Lan was shocked, and then a smile appeared on her face. Fils is a beautiful girl rarely seen in Saiya people. She can''t see that Lapis has a good eye. One is his own disciple and the other is his niece. Lapis is excellent, but he won''t hurt philes. Well, I''ll come to Herz when I have time to talk about it and make it up. "In the twinkling of an eye, the younger generation is at the age of marriage." Luo Lan some emotion, followed by thought of his own pair of children, unconsciously he also to worry about the age of children. "Rofei''s problem is not big. The problem is ascali. She will inherit the Queen''s throne in the future. I don''t know what will happen. It seems that none of the younger generation is worthy of her." Sophia frowns slightly and shakes her head. The queen of Sophie, together with the commander of Sophie''s forces and ascali''s legion, has a great future. "Ascali and roffy are young, but they are not in a hurry." Luo Lan''s heart is very broad. Saiya''s adolescence is very long. The younger generation can''t do it. You can go to the younger generation and don''t have to rush. "By the way, the time machine has been dealt with. I''m going to go back to Azrael to continue my practice. Meredith will go with me this time." "You go first, and I will send them back to the sixth universe. When they are finished, they will come to destroy the divine world to find you." Luo Lan said. "As soon as possible!" Saifeiya''s face with a simple smile, also learn to take a grape to Luolan''s mouth. Luo Lan is in a good mood to taste and enjoy the service of SAFIYA and tayis. ¡­¡­ The next day, without telling anyone, sephia and Meredith quietly left Sarada. Their first stop was to destroy the divine world, and then they turned from the destruction of the divine world to enter the planet. Alice, Meredith''s daughter, is handed over to ascali and taken care of by her. Not long after they left, sun WuFan finally said goodbye. After staying on Sarada for a few days, he saw that the matter of man-made man was settled, and he was going to return to his own world. In the courtyard. The time machine stops quietly on the lawn. Monkey fan waves goodbye to everyone. Luo Lan, ascali, Luo Fei and some familiar people all come to see them off. Even the monkey king family, which is far away from the earth, also comes. At this time, badak and Ji Nei came up and sent some capsules and a big bag of packages to sun WuFan''s arms. "This is the cultivation equipment made by the Lisi people. In addition, there are some fairy beans and spiritual tree fruits. Luo Lan said that your world is not peaceful. Take these as insurance." With a bag full of fairy beans in his arms, there are more than 10000, and some strange red fruits. Sun WuFan knows these are precious things, so he carefully put them away and nodded gratefully to Mr. and Mrs. badak. "WuFan, you must step up your cultivation after you go back. Maybe there will be a time to meet in the future." Sun Wukong patted sun WuFan on the shoulder. Sun Bula clenched his fist and shook at him. "Brother WuFan, goodbye." "Well, take care of yourself, too." Sun WuFan moved said. Luo Lan took out a piece of blue crystal and handed it to him. "I''ve injected dragon power into the crystal again, and I''ll probably be able to hold on to several jumps in time and space, but I want to remind you that every time and space has its managers, and they will pay attention to it if they travel through time and space casually, so they don''t want to use it easily." "I know." Sun WuFan nodded solemnly. "So you''re going to leave. Good bye." When the cabin door of the time machine opened, sun WuFan jumped in. After the sound of the engine, he waved to everyone through the glass of the time machine, and then disappeared in the air in a flash. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 After sun WuFan left, everything returned to calm, then nothing happened, and finally the man-made thing came to an end. Four days later, the time agreed with the elder is up, and Luo Lan is ready to leave for namec. "Dad, are you going to the sixth universe? Take me with you. Last time I went there in a hurry, I haven''t been there yet!" When she learned that Luo Lan was going to the sixth universe again, ascali sprang up from her chair. "Don''t make trouble. It''s not like we''re comfortable here. Stay in the seventh universe." Luo Lan didn''t want to refuse. Although he had taken Gloria to the sixth universe for training before, it was adjusted by Weiss with the consent of the sixth universe angel. Taking people to stroll in the past without permission is not allowed to be regarded as an intruder. Although the possibility is very small, Rolan doesn''t want ascali to take risks. "Let''s go together, only to Sarada planet. Alice has an aunt there. It''s not too much to go there to visit relatives." Ascali argued. "Uncle, do I have an aunt?" Alice blinked. Luo Lan''s eyes fell on Alice in her small combat suit and nodded slightly: "it''s OK to take you there, but you should make sure you don''t cause trouble. After all, the sixth universe is not our own universe, and I can''t stop when something goes wrong." Luo Lan is sure to deal with ordinary troubles. Only in the sixth universe, the God of destruction, like Paco, does not sleep all day like the God of destruction, birus. "Well, we''re only on Sarada. We''re not going out." Ascali nodded busily. "What about little Shalu, too?" "He doesn''t have to. I''m going to let him go to the East galaxy to help Evelyn inspect the Ryukyu forces," ascali said "Then you can arrange it." Luo Lan nodded. "Good!" With Luo Lan''s consent, askari''s jade like cheeks burst into a smile, instantly disappeared and sent Shalu to the East galaxy, and then appeared again soon. Seeing this, Luo Lan shakes her head and taps on ascali''s head. Ascali rubbed her head like a little child. Askari''s Ryukyu power already has a large territory in the East galaxy, and contacts with the surrounding forces are more and more frequent. It''s really difficult to guard Ryukyu only relying on several super Saiya people such as ivy and ufia. It''s just that little saru has a strong power to guard Ryukyu instead of askari. "Let''s go to namec first, and then go straight to the sixth universe. You have to take care of Alice." Luo Lan''s eyes glanced and said with a smile. "Of course." Askari nodded happily, holding Alice and blinking together, the next second a few people came to the nemec star. Over there, north of nemec, the house of the elder. The two elders and their guardians have been waiting for a long time. When they saw Luo Lan, the elder face of the sixth universe came up with a smile and said, "Mr. Luo Lan, please run." Luo Lan gently shook his head: "you''re welcome. I''m going to Sarada planet over there, too." Say, wave your hand and take out the shuttle cube. "Elder, saonnel, you go in." "Well." The elder and others walked into the cube with a smile. Luo Lan nodded slightly to the elder elder of the seventh universe, then coagulated for a moment, and started the shuttle cube under their gaze. Whew, a cluster of gorgeous light suddenly flickered, the void twisted, and the light blue cube carried the barrier for people to penetrate the universe. In the passage between the seventh universe and the sixth universe, the projections of stars are drawn into colorful lines, which looks like a dream. It only takes dozens of minutes to travel through the universe. All of a sudden, a ray of light flashed by, and the cube appeared in a vast darkness. The deep and vast universe, stars emitting a charming light white light. "Here it is Clear sound, Luo Lan controls the shuttle cube to stay in the universe. Then the mental power gathered, and the star map of the sixth universe automatically appeared in my mind. Luo Lan took advantage of the situation to find the position of namec star, and then blinked past. It is more convenient to travel through the universe in an instant than to travel through the cube. Take a detour to namec and deliver the elder and others safely. Next, Luo Lan is leaving for Sarada. Before going, he once again tells askari not to make trouble there. "The saians in this universe will not transform into super saians, so you should be restrained and don''t bully them, and you can''t leave Sarada planet to cause trouble outside." "Don''t worry, I will be good." Askari''s promise to laugh. "Remember what you said." Luo Lan shakes her head, grabs askari''s collar, and in a twinkling of an eye, the three appear in the street of sharada. It''s only five years since we left Sarada last time. Sarada has not changed much and is surrounded by a lot of powerful atmosphere."There are a lot of soldiers with a combat effectiveness of more than 1 million. Er, there are also many soldiers with a combat effectiveness of more than 10 million. It''s a pity that there are no super Saiya." Ascali came to a strange environment and commented on the smell she felt. Compared with the fighting power here, the ascali Regiment under her command was reduced to a second rate regiment in an instant. Of course, the high-end fighting power of Saiya people here is still incomparable. It''s true that the sais of the sixth universe have very high physical quality, but because there is no super sais inheritance, they are far behind the sais of the seventh universe in terms of high-end combat power. Of course, this situation is not unchangeable. As long as they get the transformation method of super sais, their strength will soar in an instant. "This is mother''s hometown." Alice''s cute eyes looked around, and she couldn''t see any difference from the seventh universe. "Alice''s mother is still the queen here." Ascali reached out and patted Alice''s face, rubbing her lovely little face. "Meredith has abdicated. Now the queen is merulia." Luo Lan said. "Oh, it''s Alice''s little aunt. It''s said that queen merulia looks like her mother. Isn''t she like me too?" Askari laughs. She will become queen in the future. If you look at merulia, can you predict her future. Luo Lan glanced at her, "you have different temperament. Merulia has accepted the orthodox Royal etiquette since she was a child. At most, you are a monk on the way." Whether it''s Sophia or ascali, the king''s temperament is inferior to the Meredith sisters. Ascali pouted. "I want to see what the queen is like!" Luo Lan laughs. In her mind, merulia''s cool and elegant image emerges. She is as proud as she is. I don''t know if she has become a super Saiya now. Think of, Luo Lan three people body float dance, slowly came to the sky of the imperial city. The palace where the queen lives is located in the center of the imperial city. Every day there are bodyguards patrolling. The strength of each bodyguard is no less than 1 million. In the seventh universe, they are rare experts. The palace is magnificent. It is built on a sloping peak. The shape of the palace is strange, sharp and full of wild flavor, which is similar to the early palace of bejita. The palace is bright and transparent. Queen merulia is sitting in the training ground alone. There are many microwaves floating around her. An invisible pressure covers the whole training ground. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, bright eyes flashed a cluster of blue light, the breath rose abruptly. "Who is it?" Merulia''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, releasing a sharp breath. Luolan and ascali with Alice appear in the training ground, smile and say hello, "merulia, long time no see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 "Luo Lan?" Seeing the figure suddenly appearing in front of her eyes, merulia''s eyes brightened and her clear voice rang. Then I saw the graceful ascali beside him. Her pretty face was slightly stunned. Ascali looked a little similar to her. After narrowing her eyes, merulia faced Luo Lan, like an old friend she had not seen for many years. She joked: "after all these years, you have finally come here. I thought you had forgotten my friend!" "The lady beside you is your wife. She is a beautiful woman." Merulia looked at ascali''s beautiful face and said with some emotion. She''s the queen of another universe. She''s an unfathomable woman. Merulia couldn''t see through ascali. She was standing in front of her, but her whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of fog, and her breath was invisible. Wife? Luo Lan is stunned by merulia''s words. She looks at ascali and finds that she is also in a daze. Then I knew that it was merulia who misunderstood her relationship with ascali. It was also that she and ascali brought a child with her. Looking at the pictures alone, it was really easy for people to misunderstand. Luo Lan said, "merulia, you misunderstood me. My wife didn''t come with me." "Aren''t you husband and wife? You see, you even have children." Merulia frowned slightly. Luo Lan laughs. "Of course not. Let me introduce you. This is my daughter, ascali, the Saiyan Princess of the seventh universe. The child she holds has something to do with you. She is your sister''s daughter." "Hello, my name is ascali." Ascali straightened out her chest and showed the dignity of a Saian princess. At the same time, she looks at the beautiful woman in front of her. She has a smart dress, a delicate curve, and two long slender white legs. Well, she''s a pretty woman. She''s a little similar to her mother, Sophia. Of course, she also has her own charm. "Princess ascali..." Hearing ascali''s introduction, merulia let out a "ah" and knew that she had misunderstood. Then she opened her eyes and pointed to Alice, who was held by ascali, and exclaimed: "this child is my sister''s child?" "Yes, she''s Meredith''s baby with a Saian named Gloria from my family." "Gloria I remember, the one who destroyed the demons of the universe! " Old memories come to mind. Merulia''s face suddenly becomes a little uncomfortable. At the beginning, her sister merutis suddenly left everything behind and ran away with a man, which almost caused disaster to Sarada. It''s not responsible at all. "My sister really is. She leaves everything to me. She has no sense of responsibility." Merulia murmured, but when she faced Alice, her face was full of smiles. "Alice, I''m your aunt." Merulia reached up to Alice and stroked her head. Alice looked at Melia and called out, "Auntie." "Ah, what a good boy." With a cry from her aunt, merulia''s heart was in full bloom, her flawless cheek was smiling, and she hugged Alice into her arms, creating a sense of kinship in her heart. "How old is Alice this year?" Alice looked up. "I''m over three years old." "Isn''t that sister having children soon after she left?" Merulia was surprised. She didn''t know that Meredith was pregnant before she went to the seventh universe, otherwise she would be surprised. "That''s right. Meredith is very quick." Luo Lan nodded, thinking of the scene that Meredith was pregnant when she met for the second time. She only said that once a woman was serious, she could do everything. At that time, brolly was oppressed by her. If she didn''t have a strong body, ordinary people couldn''t stand it. "How is she doing in the seventh universe?" "Of course, it''s very good. It''s very powerful and has made great progress. By the way, your sister is already a super Saiya, and her position in the seventh universe Saiya is only in saifia, and Alice has become our little princess since she was born." Hearing that Meredith was doing well in another universe, merulia sighed with relief, "super Saiya, it took me so long to reach some threshold." "You''ve reached the super Saian level?" Luo Lan brow tip stir. "Well, I''ve got something, but I can''t change as I wish." Merulia was a little worried about her own situation. But now it''s good. Luo Lan comes here. She can ask him for advice again. Merulia''s heart was filled with joy at this thought. "It''s a new super Saier. As long as you are a super Saier, you have to go through this process. If you have more training, you can master the skills of transformation." Ascali interjected."Is princess ascali also a super Saiya?" "Well, I was able to be a super sair when I was a kid." Ascali was very proud. Merulia suddenly showed a look of astonishment and envy, and then thought that she was only inquiring, but did not entertain several people, and felt a little impolite in her heart. "Ah, I''m sorry, I forgot to treat you just for talking..." Merulia apologized, then waved for several bodyguards. "Louisa, I''m going to ask the chef of the palace to prepare the most abundant food. I''m going to hold a banquet in the palace for some distinguished guests." "Yes, sir The bodyguard, Luisa, came up to see Luo Lan. He was a little surprised when he saw Luo Lan. He recognized that the man in front of him was the one who helped Sarada to solve the invader dunalu five years ago, and immediately responded respectfully. "Rolan, Princess ascali and Alice, since they are here, they should be on their own planet. Don''t be polite!" "I''m familiar with you here, too." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Yes, you lived here for a few months." Merulia smile, like an old friend chatting, "you come at the right time, in a few days is the Royal triennial selection competition, when all the young generation will compete together, you have good eyesight, I hope you can give some advice." "I really haven''t seen the Royal race," Luo Lan readily agreed. The royal families of Sarada live in the Imperial Palace and receive the best care. Their task is to improve their strength and constantly compete. Then the king of the previous generation will choose the right person from them as the successor. For example, the royal family competition is held every three years. According to the performance of each person, the winner can add a lot of points to the list. In contrast, there are only a few Saiya kings in the seventh universe. Their positions are basically determined by themselves, and they don''t have the basis for selection and competition. ¡­¡­ In the dead of night, cicadas sing in the middle of the night. The white moonlight, like a veil, falls gently from the night sky. After the banquet, merulia and Rolan talked for a long time. Then, under the service of the waiter, Rolan and ascali lived in the palace respectively, while Alice was taken away by merulia. On the balcony of the palace, ascali holds her chest in both hands and looks down at the Saiya people who are still training in the square. These Saiya people are the royal families who lived in the Imperial Palace since childhood. Their task is to improve their strength. Askari''s eyes suddenly turned and showed a sly smile. She put her slender hand around Luo Lan''s arm and whispered: "Dad, the queen of merulia seems to like you very much. Do you want to consider taking her? I don''t mind having another little mother." Luo Lan rolled her white eyes and said with a smile: "I''m worried. I''ve been known by Sophia. I''ll see how you suffer." Ascali pouted. "I''m thinking about you. They''re all Saiyan queens. The sixth universe and the seventh universe are originally symmetrical universes, and similar characters are easy to appear between them. Queen merulia may have something to do with her mother! " "It''s just similar." Luo Lan said. "I think melilia is the sixth universe''s Sophia." Ascali said thoughtfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 Luo Lan''s hand gently patted on ascali''s head, with a puzzled expression on her face, looking at her straight, "you are so encouraging me, don''t you want me to get merulia, so that you can become the queen of the two universes in the future? If so, you can give up. You''re from the seventh universe, and you can''t take over here. " The child, who had coveted the Queen''s throne since he was a child, had reason to suspect that ascali had a bad motive. Askari''s beautiful eyes turned and her body came close to her. Her beautiful voice was quite aggrieved. "Where is it? I still know the basic truth, but I''m completely thinking about my father." "You''d better take it easy, or you''ll be hanged by Sophia." She glanced at ashkari and advised her not to go too far. Although ashkari''s idea is from the perspective of Rolan, it''s no doubt that she is willing to let her go when she knows it. "Mom hasn''t hit me for a long time." Ascali narrowed her eyes, but she was not afraid at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan dumbfounded, not beaten, but has become something to show off, which do not know what to let him say. Sharada will be handed over to her in the future, and her future is worrying! However, with the development of Saffi power and sharada planet, the system has been very perfect. The significance of the Queen''s existence is to play a deterrent role. From this point of view, as long as ascali has outstanding strength, she does not need strong management ability. Compared with Sophia and ascali, merulia is a good queen. The night wind is cool, blowing the ends of the hair. The impeccable moon is hanging in the night, just like a silver hook, sprinkled with silver dust. In the square, under the spur of the training officer, the Royal Saiya entered the training. Some of them fought with each other in pairs and broke out fierce battles. Some of them practiced alone, stretched their muscles and waved their fists. Some of them relaxed, closed their eyes, frowned and burst out crystal beads of sweat. Salada, the planet of the sixth universe, has been handed down for a long time. Many training methods retain the traces of the ancient sais. Although there is no super sais transformation method, it is the most suitable for sais. Luo Lan and ascali carefully observed and commented with a smile from time to time. From their present state, it''s easy to see the advantages and disadvantages of their cultivation methods. "Eh!" All of a sudden, ascali was startled and her eyes fell on a corner of the square. "Look, Dad Askari''s slender fingers pointed to a little girl sitting on her knees in the corner. "Although the girl has no practice, her breath is the most powerful in the field." Luo Lan fixed her eyes and was a little surprised. The girl was about seven or eight years old. She was pretty and had fluffy hair. Her eyes were sharp and rebellious like falcons. Although she just squatted quietly in the corner, her eyes turned from time to time. She carefully observed the training of other Saiya people and absorbed their experience. There was a large open space around her, and other sais seemed to consciously avoid her. "He knows how to observe others at a young age. This child''s martial arts talent is extraordinary." Luo Lan how eyesight, a see each other is not lazy. "It should be the seed of the royal family." "It''s interesting. I''ll get to know merulia sometime. I''m very interested in that girl." There was a slight smile on the corner of ascali''s mouth. "Do you want an apprentice?" "Forget it, I''m not interested in teaching." Ascali shook her head. It''s OK to give directions once in a while, but it''s OK to accept apprentices. Luo Lan knows ascali''s character, smiles and doesn''t say anything. They stand on the balcony together, blowing cold wind, looking at the training of Saiya people. As the night gets dark, Luo Lan asks ascali to go back to rest. However, ascali says that she is not sleepy at all. Luo Lan doesn''t ask her any more when she sees her. ¡­¡­ The next day. "You said that child, her name is kalifra. She is a very gifted child, but she is a bit aggressive and doesn''t get along well with everyone." At dinner, merulia tells ascali about the child last night. Kalivera? Hearing the name, Luo Lan was surprised. It was her. The person who will represent the sixth universe to participate in the "Power Conference" held by Quanwang together with Kaier is the first female super Saiya in the Dragon Ball plot. Usually, she takes care of many people by robbing the rich and helping the poor. She is very confident but not conceited. Moreover, although she is a female robber, she is quite polite when she should be polite. Generally speaking, Luo Lan has a good impression on her. Renshe is basically a female monkey king. Speaking of kalivera, Luo Lan thinks of her frail girl, Kaier. Kaier is usually introverted, but if he is angry, he will burst out with great power. He is a mutant Saia like glori. The only difference is that Kaier''s mutant power is recessive, and he is much weaker than Brawley''s explosive mutant Saia."She''s a royal, too?" Put a piece of barbecue in your mouth. Merulia said: "that''s not true. Kalifra''s parents have just died in the war. Only her brother, who is dependent on each other, is working in the Sarada defense team. Because it''s inconvenient to take care of her, she is put in the training camp of the palace for the time being. However, the child has a strong character and has fought with many people." "I''ll send her to combat academy after a while." "After a good training, this child has the potential to become a super Saiya." Luo Lan speaks directly about the potential of kalivera. "Since you said that, I''ll pay attention." After hearing this, merulia''s face immediately became serious, and she had the potential to become a super sair. That''s extraordinary. "By the way, after breakfast, can you give me some advice, I still have a lot of incomprehension about the transformation of super sair." "Of course, if you have any questions, just ask." Luo Lan''s generous promise. "I''m going to see the child later, so I won''t disturb you two," ascali said Said, also intentionally toward Luo Lan they winked, a pair of don''t disturb your appearance. At this moment, Luo Lan really felt that she would be hanged and beaten by Sophia in the future. Merulia only thought that ascali was concerned about the words, but she didn''t recognize the hidden meaning. After breakfast with Alice, she went to training with Rolan expectantly. ¡­¡­ The seventh universe, the vast sea of stars, the deep universe is quiet, and the faint starlight is like the light of fireflies flashing in the dark sky. East galaxy, near the caverns. Suddenly, a dark energy appeared in the void. Suddenly, a deep dark red space crack opened in the void. That crack was like a bloodthirsty snake, spitting out the letter recklessly. The bloody dark red was creepy. At this time, a man in a blue dress and a cloak came from the crack of space. Dapple frowned and swept across the starry sky. A pair of golden vertical pupils flashed a cold light. "Lord barbidi, I have reached your designated position, but I have not found the person you said." "Don''t worry, that person is hiding somewhere in the East galaxy. Slowly look for it, and you will find it." A hoarse voice rang out in Dappula''s brain. The man who is commanding Dappula by remote control is Babidi, the dark mage of the demon world, who is proficient in all kinds of mysterious dark magic. "In his early years, because he was a little slow, bojack was killed by some mysterious strong men. This time, he won''t make any mistakes again." Asked Dappula. "Don''t worry, I''ve explored the surrounding starry sky. Except for the target, I don''t have any other powerful energy. I''m absolutely safe this time." "Well, I''m relieved." With a nod of her head and a smile, Dappula turns around and passes through the universe as a bolt of lightning. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 To the east of the cave star, close to the askari legion, is filled with thick nebulae, an area covered by nebulae, and a young star is burning, which is an unknown galaxy. Located in the habitable zone suitable for life, a red giant gas planet slowly moves in a long and narrow orbit, which is not suitable for life. However, there are five satellites around the gas planet, one of which is a rocky earth like planet, about the size of the earth. This planet, naxi''a, is the only one in the galaxy that has given birth to civilization. But now, this beautiful Naxi Asia Star is not calm, because of the resource problem, the original civilization above broke out a devastating war. Boom! A projectile with huge energy hit the mountain, the ground trembled, and the mountain immediately disintegrated, rolling rocks were thrown out, and fell on the ground, splashing a large dry dust. The two sides of the battle belong to different forces. In order to fight for the resources on the planet, large and small forces join in and form a larger fighting regiment. As the war continues, the two sides mix with each other, just like the confluence of two torrents here, with great momentum. The conflict between the two sides is becoming more and more intense. The races on them have become red eyed. All kinds of destructive weapons have been sent to the battlefield. They have forgotten that they have only one parent star. Crazy slaughtering is constantly emerging. Everywhere you see, rocks are everywhere, and craters of large and small shells are all over the earth. War is like a meat grinder, constantly devouring life. ¡­¡­ In the west of the planet, there are many ruins, only the collapsed base is left in the high-rise buildings, the trees used for greening on both sides of the road are discounted by the shells, the dilapidated branches and leaves are scattered on the ground, the thick smoke does not recede, the wind blows, the leaves float with the black smoke, and the air is filled with a pungent taste. These flying black smoke with a serious corrosive, life contact with it, the skin will corrode in a very short time, and then die in pain. As the war continued, high-rise buildings collapsed, rubble was broken, and the prosperous city was a thing of the past. A cold wind blowing, sweeping the earth, bleak no trace. On the half collapsed building, a water blue skin orange haired woman sat on the edge of the building with her knees in her arms, looking coldly at the mushroom cloud rising in the distance. "Stupid aborigines, the planet has not gone out yet, because the conflict broke out an irretrievable war of destruction, the prosperous civilization was destroyed, such a race deserves extinction." The pretty face gave a cold smile, and her eyes were full of disdain. If Saifeiya was here, she would recognize the orange haired woman in front of her eyes as the woman she met in the universe at the beginning, which made her seriously frustrated. The next second, the orange haired woman stood up, her body flashed, and appeared on the justice with cracks and breakpoints, facing a large group of faltering refugees. A spark colored energy ball condensed in her palm, and whispered: "instead of struggling in the end, let me send you on the road." Boom! The energy ball was thrown. A ball of fire is rising, the dazzling light instantly lights up the sky, the pillar of fire as high as 10000 meters soars into the sky, the space of 10000 meters is covered by blazing energy, and the whole city is razed to the ground in an instant. When the fire dissipated, an arc-shaped impact zone suddenly appeared in place, and the ground seemed to have been peeled off. "Pathetic, but not compassionate." The orange haired woman looked coldly and shook her head. The body floats to an altitude of 100000 meters, looking at the planet filled with war clouds, preparing to clean up the civilization above. Buzzing, the surface of the hot energy ball appears a wisp of microwave, as long as the energy ball is thrown down, the civilization era of naxi''a will enter the next reincarnation. At this time, a cluster of rapid light from outer space, soon appeared in the opposite of the orange haired woman. "The last artans, at last, have found you." Bu Li''s eyes flashed and said in a cold voice, "who are you?" "I am the king of the demon world, Dappula. Altar, you really make me easy to find." "You are the king of the demon world, Dappula!" Cloth Li knows the identity of the other party, face a change, beautiful face with a trace of cold air, "what do you want to see me?" "I''m here to invite you to join the demon world and serve Lord Babidi together," she said Bu Li sneered: "the king of the demon world is actually subject to others." Dappula was not angry either. "Lord Babidi is not an ordinary man. It''s no shame to submit to him. Lord Babidi has an important plan. As long as it succeeds, the whole universe will belong to him. I think you are the best person to join him because of your strong strength. " "I''m not interested in your plan." Buli shook her head and turned to leave. "I think you''d better think about it." "You threaten me?" The cold air of the forest spread suddenly, and the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly. Buli''s face was cold, and her bright blue eyes were staring at Dappula.Dapla said, "no, no, no, I''m just sorry that the blood of the artans can''t be inherited. Do you know that apart from you, there are no more artans in the universe?" "And bojack, they''re dead?" Bu Li''s face was even colder. "When he died, he was killed by a group of experts who didn''t know where he came from. Even Lord Babidi couldn''t find the reason. The only ones who could do this were the gods above." "King of the world..." Buli''s face became dignified. She had heard of the existence of the king of the world. There were records of all kinds of gods in the inheritance of the altars. In addition to the greatest God of abundance, the king of the world had the highest status. The altars paid no attention to other gods such as the king of the world and the king of hell. "I don''t know, but the only one in the universe that can stop Lord Babidi from exploring is probably the king of worlds." Daphra looked at bri with a smile. "The altars are not peaceful people. They have caused a lot of trouble in the universe. You also know the temperament of your people. I think if the king God meets them, he will not be soft hearted." "Even if it''s the king of the world, it''s not necessarily bojack''s opponent." Cloth Li a face of pride, although and bojack and others have always been at odds, but their strength cloth Li is admitted. It should be said that there were no weak people in ancient Altas, especially bojack, who became more perfect after absorbing many ethnic groups. There were few rivals in the universe. "Whether they are opponents or not, they have been killed, so I advise you to join Lord Babidi." "Not interested." Buli has always been on her own. She has no intention to cooperate with others. She doesn''t want to join the demon world. "I still don''t cooperate, that''s all." Dappula looked at Bree faintly and shook her head. "Lord barbidi, please control that woman." "Hey, hey, I see." A cold voice came from the void, and a mass of black energy appeared from the surface of Dappula''s body, condensing a human figure with earth color like maggots. Two big eyes were staring at Buli. Babidi''s empty shadow murmured to herself. Strange syllables were passed to Buli''s ears. A headache suddenly came to her heart. Buli held her head and screamed. A symbol of "m" loomed on her forehead. "Ah Hateful, just black magic want to control my mother, wishful thinking With her head in her arms, Buli screamed out loud and rude words. The veins on her forehead were surging, and her eyes became cold. "Go away, I''m not so easy to be controlled by you!" Puchi! A blast of thunder suddenly sounded in Bree''s ear, and the void radiated a circle of shock waves. Naxi was shocked, and the red gaseous planet around Naxi also stopped running. Buli broke away from Babidi''s control, and the power of backfire made Babidi''s face cold in the demon world. "Out of the control of Lord Babidi?" Dappula''s face was startled. "After all, it''s just a guy who can''t get on the stage." Brie''s blue pupils were twinkling with a sense of killing. Her eyes were focused on Dappula''s body. There was no nonsense. She swept her legs directly to Dappula. She will not be lenient to those who are going to control her. Facing Buli''s powerful attack, Dappula''s face sank and her body quickly dodged. Bang, Buli''s attack fell on his arm and swept him out directly. "Dappula, it seems that this artan can''t be subdued. Clean her up." Babidi''s angry voice rang in his ear. "Yes, sir In response to Babidi''s order, Dappula fights with Bree. Ooh, ooh, two figures in the sky flash by quickly. Buli and Dappula fight fiercely, and naxi''a star, whose civilization is completely destroyed, is in a crisis of destruction. ¡­¡­ At this time, outside the galaxy where naxi''a is located, a silver white spaceship flies over the nearby star territory. Little Shalu is inspecting the territory of the askari Legion. When he flies over the demon cave star, a powerful energy burst causes the reaction of the spaceship detector. "Di, strong reaction detected, 17 light-years east of Magic Cave star, energy intensity 260000 degrees!" "Di, there are no stars in the chart." "Check again, energy reaction 260000 degrees, correction, found dense nebula, detected young yellow dwarf, surface temperature between 5400 and 6000 degrees!" The spacecraft''s detector constantly rings the sound of data update, at this time, the spaceman on the spacecraft is also surprised and reports the information to the little saru on the main seat. "Degree" is the energy measurement unit adopted by Saifei forces. One degree represents 10000 combat effectiveness. The spacecraft detector has detected 260000 degrees, which is 2.6 billion combat effectiveness. It is really very powerful. After receiving the report from the subordinate cosmonaut, little Shalu sat on the main seat, touched his chin and rolled his purple red eyes."The combat effectiveness of 2.6 billion is no worse than when I finished the whole team." Little Shalu licked his lower lip. "There is no instability in the power of Lord askari." "Turn around and move toward where the energy is found." At Shalu''s command, the spacecraft immediately turned its direction and headed straight for Naxi. It didn''t take long for the spacecraft to enter a dense nebula. Through the isolated area composed of dust and ice crystals, the spacecraft came to an undiscovered planetary system from which two terrible forces were transmitted. At this time, Buli and dapuyue had already hit the space from the star. Under the terrible energy impact, naxi''a had already been destroyed and turned into cosmic dust. They don''t know that a terrible guy has been attracted by their fighting energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 "The energy reaction in the distance is too intense. Stay here and stay away." When the distance between the two masters was about one astronomical unit, Shalu opened the cabin door of the spaceship, then stepped forward and stepped into the vacuum space environment. In the distance, a red gaseous star keeps on launching. In the satellite orbit of the planet, four gas satellites gradually deviate from the course. Near several satellites, on a ring of gravel covered with meteorites, two bright lights constantly collide and burst out the energy to destroy the world. Small Shalu gradually close, small figure through the meteorite dense place, came to Buli and Dappula in front of. For the sudden intrusion of little Shalu, Buli and Dappula just looked in surprise, no one cared. After all, there is no strong energy reaction on little saru, and their small size is only regarded as the native of Naxi who survived the crisis of planet destruction. Two dazzling flashes crisscross again, and the energy of terror spreads out. Dappula''s burly figure appeared in front of Bree, then quickly stepped forward, laughing wildly and launching a series of attacks. Bang! A strike, it will produce a visible ripple, those ripples spread in all directions, all along the deep sky of the universe. "Hahaha, altar, you are not my opponent." Whew, the shrill attack suddenly passed the edge of Bree''s cheek, and the burning beam gave off a shuddering smell. Buli suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and her figure flashed rapidly to avoid a series of attacks from Dappula. After another look, you can see that the position she was standing before was swept by a touch of rampant energy, and all the meteorites and debris turned into powder. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bu Li gasped in her mouth, and her face was very ugly. "This dapula, is her strength so long?" The fierce battle has lasted for several hours. They took out all their strength from the beginning of the battle. The consumption of several hours is amazing. At this time, Buli''s mouth has been covered with a few threads of blood. The high load of fighting makes her body ache and her breathing disordered. There is little energy left in the body, because the action starts to slow down and there are many flaws in the body. On the other hand, Dappula seems to have endless strength. Apart from the overstretched muscles, there is no sign of exhaustion. Babidi''s control can paralyze the nerves, and the dark energy constantly replenishes Dappula''s consumption. "It''s hard." Bu Li''s face was bitter, and her heart was covered with a shadow. She gritted her teeth, and at the same time, she tried to find a way to retreat. The orange hair fluttered, a touch of light energy floated on the surface of her body, and her smart eyes scanned the void around her. Bu Li sighed deeply. "Hey, I got you." At this moment, Dappula suddenly appeared, full of the dark smell of sin, like a runaway locomotive, the impact, people feel shivering. Bu Li saw this and retreated back in a row with a frightened expression. Peng! Peng! Peng! The open universe is shaking slightly. I can''t hear the sound, but I can feel the fierce attack between them from the trembling of the distant star. All of a sudden, a fist fell on Buli''s body, which was crushed by the distance. Buli''s face became paler and paler, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and flew to a blue gas satellite in the distance like a flash of lightning. "Hum Destroy it completely "Fireworks attack!" Dappula laughs arrogantly, spurting an extra large red energy attack from her mouth. ¡­¡­ "That woman seems to have suffered. There is a strange energy on the guy with the blue cloak, demon?" Little Shalu floats in the void and watches Dappula reach Buli into a gas satellite. He tilts his head and looks at it for a while. His body flashes and appears in front of Dappula. Dappula is about to make up a knife at Buli. When she sees little Shalu, Dappula''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He doesn''t see how the other party appears? Instant movement? Or too fast, I didn''t see clearly. Dappula''s eyes began to twinkle when she looked at little Shalu. She was surprised that no matter which one, the little blue man in front of her was not as simple as he thought. "Lord barbidi, who is this short man?" In the demon world, Babidi, who looks at the outside world from the perspective of Dappula, is also full of doubts. "It''s strange that this person contains many complex breath, but how can a person have the breath of several races at the same time? Hey, it makes me see such a strange life." "Dappula, this guy has good research value. Get him." "Yes, sir Dappula''s pale red face was covered with a bloodthirsty sneer, and her eyes were like demons, staring at the weak lamb, sending out a deep chill."You seem to be hitting me." Little Shalu blinked his purplish red eyes, a cultivated face appeared excited, moved his wrist, and whispered: "2.6 billion combat power, barely able to let me fight." "You''re very lucky, little man. Lord barbidi has a crush on you. Come back to the demon world with me..." Before Dappula finished speaking, the figure of little saru disappeared in front of his eyes. Bang! Face stiff live, low head a look, Huoran found that small Shalu has approached in front of, a fist deep into the chest. The pain came from her chest. Dappula''s face was frightened, her eyes were bloodshot, and her bones seemed to be shattered. Ah, ah! There was a cry of pain in Dappula''s mouth, and the whole person flew out like a shell. Looking at Dappula''s far away figure, little Shalu comes to the other side with a flash, closes his arms, and presents a triangular move with his palms. "Qigong gun!" Boom! I saw a bright white energy jet out in the form of a cube. Suddenly, it came to Dappula. Dappula couldn''t react, and a large cold sweat suddenly appeared on his back. Hiss. The terrible Qigong gun swallowed half of his body directly. There is no room for resistance. The big bang like storm of the universe engulfs Dappula''s body. When the energy dissipates, half of Dappula''s body has disappeared. Qigong gun is a secret skill of the earth''s crane fairy stream. It is very powerful. Only the turtle fairy stream''s world shaking cactus can match it. Later, it was taught to tianjinfan by the crane fairy. After the transformation of tianjinfan, it has become a more powerful move. Because it consumes a lot of physical strength, it is a secret skill level move. However, for the energetic little Shalu, the qigong gun is just a means of attack. At this time, Dappula''s appearance was very embarrassed. There was only a piece of blue cape left on her body. There were charred marks on the edge. The body below her abdomen had been burned by the hot energy. The wound was scorched yellow, and the bones were visible to the naked eye. There was dark black energy floating on the surface, which could only be described as miserable. "Ah! Hateful little devil, you actually destroyed my body. " Dappula roared angrily and his forehead was blue. He was in the dominant position in the world of cannibalism. How ever did he encounter such a blow. "Kill, I must kill you." "Dappula, calm down. You are not his opponent. Come back quickly." Babidi''s panicked voice rang out in his ears. After seeing the thunderbolt of little saru, he realized that PRA was not the opponent of the other party. "In the end, where is the imp coming from? I''m afraid it can only be the opponent after Boo''s resurrection." Babidi''s face tightened and he tried to persuade Dappula. Small Sha Lu eyes stare straight, "such a simple attack can not escape, but also make so miserable, too useless!" "Who are you?" Dappula stares maliciously at little saru. "I don''t want to tell you that a person who can''t even block a Qigong gun is not qualified to know my name." ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the other side of the distant starry sky. Red planet. When the terrible energy is transmitted, the ascali''s spaceship stops quietly at a safe distance. Suddenly, the detector in the spaceship detects the reaction of the transmitted energy, and the alarm sounds fiercely. "Oh, my God, near the energy source of 2.6 billion combat power just now, there is a more terrifying energy, 3 billion, 4 billion, 5 billion It''s close to 10 billion. " "That''s Lord saru!" "It''s terrible. I can feel the ship shaking at such a distance." The spaceman in the spaceship holds the seat. "It is said that Lord saru can transform into a form with lightning all over his body when fighting, just like princess ascali." "It''s called lightning form. There''s a video on the official channel of the ascali Legion." "The opponent''s energy is declining rapidly, and it''s about to disappear. Ah, Lord Shalu has more than 10 billion combat power. It''s not easy to deal with a guy with 2.6 billion combat power, but it''s a pity that such a powerful expert just disappeared." The people on board looked at the decreasing energy and their faces were full of complexity. 2.6 billion combat effectiveness, is undoubtedly a powerful master, but in the face of their ascali army master, also can only be sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 High level dimension. The location of Wang Xing in the eastern boundary is full of golden auspicious clouds. A small emerald green star floats in the space filled with auspicious clouds. Not far up, a section of cyan snake path hovers in the auspicious clouds. Compared with the King Star of the north, the King Star of the East is much larger. At this time, the king of Dongjie was watering her flowers with a kettle. Suddenly, he felt that a terrible energy burst out in his jurisdiction. As a regional manager, the eastern King frowned, "what a dark and chaotic energy, the demons appeared in the eastern Milky way?" Her eyes looked to the lower world, and through the dense Nebula she could see the situation of the galaxy not far away from the Magic Cave star. when she saw that the owner of this terrible energy burst out was DARPA, the king of the evil world, the king of the east world was in a hurry. "The devil DARPA, the king of the demon world, how did he come out of the demon world? " As soon as the king of the eastern world turned pale, he had a foreboding feeling. Although the king of the world, as the manager of the galaxy, has great authority, but the demon world has always been outside the jurisdiction of the king of the world. The king of the world has no ability to punish them. The demons there are used to lawlessness, but they don''t care about her identity as the king of the world. As the ruler of the demon world, Dappula, the king of the demon world, did not pay attention to their king. "Is there any conspiracy for Dappula to walk out of the demon world in person?" The king of the east world was very worried and had to think wildly. Then he fixed his eyes to observe, but he saw that the king of the evil world she was afraid of was being beaten by a strange looking little man. He rubbed his eyes and felt that his eyes were too beautiful. "Oh, my God, who''s that little blue guy? It''s all over Dappula." "The breath of Dappula began to fade He is about to be killed. " Looking at the half destroyed Dappula in the lower world, the king of the eastern world opened his mouth in disbelief, "Dappula is going to be finished, but who is the man who defeated him? There are such masters in human life." After carefully observing the breath of Xiao Shalu, the king of the east world turned pale as if he were in an ice cave. He could not help shivering. The dark breath of Xiao Shalu was no worse than that of the king of the demon world. "Oh, no one can check and balance a guy who is more terrible than the king of the demon world if he does what he wants in the lower world." The king of the eastern world was so anxious that a strange strong man appeared in her own jurisdiction, and from the breath, she was not a kind-hearted person. At this time, she realized the feeling of the king of the northern world in the face of Felisa, and was helpless. After a period of time, Dappula''s breath gradually weakened, almost imperceptible. The king of the east world knew that Dappula was doomed. But her heart did not feel the slightest joy, there is endless chill. Dappula is not an ordinary demon. He is the king of the demon world, representing the strongest power of the demon world. At this time, the king of the demon world died in the East galaxy. It is conceivable that the balance on the other side of the demon world will be broken, and countless demons will fight for the throne of the demon king. At that time, the world will inevitably suffer a shock. "No, I can''t deal with this matter any more as a king of the world. I must report it to the Lord King of the world." After thinking about it, the king of the eastern world thought that he should tell the king of the great world and let him decide for himself. If it didn''t work, they could only violate the rules of the underworld and let the experts of the underworld come forward to maintain order. Looking deeply at the lower bound of the small Shalu, eyes full of fear. "The terrible little guy, who didn''t know where he came from, killed Dappula in three or two. I''m afraid the East Galaxy won''t be peaceful." ¡­¡­ In space, little Shalu, who had just wiped out Dappula, suddenly frowned and felt that he was peeping at him. "It seems that someone was peeping at me just now?" Little Shalu looked around and shook his head, but he didn''t find the person who peeped at him. "Forget it, maybe I feel wrong. This time, I''ve swept away a big hidden danger near the Legion for Lord askali. Lord askali will be very happy to know." Small Shalu mouth showed a smile, "this place can meet two full power level master, it seems that the universe is also hidden in the dark many masters, these are unstable factors, for the rule of ascali adults, or as soon as possible to deal with." Thinking, a pair of purplish red eyes flashed a cluster of light, small face smile, suddenly have the drive. Turning around, it suddenly turned into a streamer and flew to the place where the spaceship stopped. Long after little Shalu left, a satellite around the red planet suddenly exploded. The flame of the satellite burst out a dark blue energy wave, and an orange haired woman appeared in the void. At this time, Bu Li''s face was pale and angry. Her tight combat suit was in tatters, exposing her delicate skin. Her eyelids were a little heavy because of the injury. She moved a little, which was involved in the wound on her body. The severe pain made her grin.But fortunately, as a fighting nation, Altas are not able to recover. After a short rest, their faces gradually turn ruddy and they can barely move. "It''s dangerous. I almost suffered this time. With the current injury, it will take at least a few months for me to fully recover." Sweeping through the empty and nowhere starry sky around, Bu Li smiles bitterly. She didn''t have a spare spaceship because of her strong power before, but now she can''t move. Does it depend on the body to cross the void? Although it is not impossible, but if you want to reach the next moment, I don''t know how long it will take. "Well, let''s find a foothold first. The guy who killed Dappula is terrible. I''d better be careful." Buli is used to being arrogant. Before that, she had no stage fright even in the face of Dappula, but after seeing the strength of little Shalu, she began to be cautious. Be careful not to follow the lead of bojack and Dappula. ¡­¡­ Demon world, a deep and secret place. Babidi''s face was so gloomy that he could almost drip ink. "DARPA, that trash, let him stop, but he didn''t listen. Finally he died, trash!" After rubbing his head, Dappula''s death disrupted his plan. Babidi''s face looked sad and sighed, "if you can control that mysterious master, it will be easy to revive boo. Unfortunately, the other side''s power is too strong, and my dark magic doesn''t work." "Now without such a trump card as Dappula, I don''t have enough experts in my hand. I have to control the high level of the demon clan and speed up the revival of the demon buo." "It''s a pity that bojack and Dappula can''t master them." In recent years, many things have gone wrong. Babidi doesn''t know when he will be able to kill the king God and control the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Babidi has a father, Babidi, who is also a famous Dark Wizard. In ancient times, Babidi awakened boo the demon who survived repeated violent riots and long dormancy, and used dark magic to control boo the demon, which brought endless turbulence to the whole universe. Several King gods of the world died in the battle of BOO the demon one after another. The East King God, who was only a trainee, became the only child of the king God of the world, which directly led to the fault of the inheritance of the king God of the seventh universe. Although bibidi was finally killed by the king God of the East, the secret of awakening the demon buo was handed down to Babidi. Babidi is a more ambitious schemer than his father. In order to take revenge on the world king God and realize his ambition to rule the universe, Babidi has been secretly plotting a big plot to subvert the universe. For millions of years, Babidi not only found the location of buo''s egg, but also secretly controlled DARPA, the king of the demon world, making the whole demon world indirectly under his control. However, at the moment, the accidental death of Dappula disrupts Babidi''s plan, and makes him have to speed up the resurrection of BOO the demon. Inevitably, with the death of Dappula, a fight for power is staged in the demon world. Four demon kings, who are under the king of the demon world, are ready to attack one after another and send their experts to seize the power left by Dappula. The demon world immediately falls into chaos. The situation in the kingdom of heaven is also very tense. After the king of the east world reported what happened in the East galaxy to the king of the big world, the king of the big world soon called four kings to discuss. After learning that the king of the demon world, Dappula, was killed by an ugly little man in the East galaxy, the king of the big world could not help but gasp. "It''s unbelievable that Dappula should be killed." "I heard it was a small man who killed him." Several world king a face sigh, all in strange world when appeared so a master. "King of the east world, what''s the situation in the star realm of the magic cave? How can there be such a master in the world?" It was the tall king of the south. The king of the east world shook his head, and she was also surprised, "it was just a small and ordinary star field, occupied by a witch named lulu. If you want to say that it has millions of combat power, although it is very powerful in some galaxies, it is nothing compared with the real experts." Several world kings nodded, although the combat effectiveness of several million is rare, it is not without the galaxy under their jurisdiction. There is no shortage of such experts as Galaxy mercenary organization, universe killer organization and universe commercial headquarters. "It''s strange that the master who killed Dappula didn''t come out of the blue..." The south boundary King says strangely. The northern boundary king is also very curious, but he always thinks that the name Lulu is a little familiar. It seems that he has heard of it somewhere. ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, we must strengthen the management of the human world, and do not let the people of the demon world disturb the order of the human world. You are all kings of the world. You should know the harm of the demons to human beings. " The king of the world was wearing a high hat and looked serious. The soul of those who are killed by the demons can not enter the underworld, which to some extent weakens the strength of the world and the underworld. The four kings, including the northern king, nodded seriously when they heard the words of the great king. Later, several kings of the world said goodbye to the king of the big world, returned to their own star of the king of the world, and observed the world in the next time. Unless they found that the demons appeared on a large scale, they needed to report to the kingdom of heaven. Ordinary disasters didn''t need the kings of the world to break the rules of the kingdom of heaven and let the experts of the underworld come forward. Give it to the Galactic patrol organization or galactic mercenary organization. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan, who lives in the sixth universe, naturally doesn''t know about the turbulence of the seventh universe. At this time, he is accompanied by merulia to participate in the Royal race of Sarada planet. This is a contest for the Saiya people of the sixth universe to select excellent children, which is held every three years, and is personally led by the queen. In the competition, a little girl named kalifra was very eye-catching. Although she didn''t get any place in the competition, she also entered the eyes of the top management. Luo Lan knows that kalifra has a talent, so she recommends it to merulia. By the way, she asks merulia to find out if there is a young Saiya named "Kai Er". Merulia attached great importance to Luo Lan''s opinions. She immediately searched the whole group and found the child named "Kai Er". About six or seven years old, some dark skin, introverted, see what a pair of no self-confidence. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, is there anything special about this child? " Askari looked at the introverted little girl with a timid face and asked strangely. Luo Lan said: "don''t look at her timid appearance, there is an amazing potential hidden in her body." "How amazing is it?" Asked ascali. Luo Lan glances at ascali and smiles. "All the outbursts don''t belong to you. This child, like Brolli, is also a mutant Saiya, but it''s easier to lose control than Brolli."The power of mutant Saiya people often exceeds their control ability, and Brolli used to do the same. It was not until he learned the spiritual martial arts of medamor that he could control the power in his body. As she listened, ascali''s pretty face was a little stunned. She looked at Kaier with her eyes. She was very curious. This little girl, has this talent? Merulia believed Rowland''s words, "since this child has such talent, stay in the palace and follow me to practice, or you can be a companion with kalivera." "Ashkari, you can also learn the martial arts of medamor and help mellia train them together." "Oh." Ascali nodded her head and patted her chest. "I''ll take care of these two children. Dad, you can help merulia master the power of super Saiya." "Merulia has been waiting for a long time. It''s a good chance to get in touch," she whispered ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan glares at ascali. This child, one day, will be hanged and beaten by Sophia. Ascali laughs, but there is no sense of crisis. She sticks out her tongue at Rolan, picks up Alice and goes away. In her opinion, she is doing a very meaningful thing. ¡­¡­ Time flies by. Several months have passed With the help of Luo Lan, merulia finally mastered the transformation skills of super sais. The super sais of the sixth universe have blue eyes, and their breath is much more peaceful than that of the super sais of the seventh universe. In super Saiya form, merulia looks like saifia. Her blue eyes are crystal clear. Compared with saifia, merulia has a different aesthetic feeling. Even Luo Lan doubts whether merulia is saifia of the sixth universe. They are so similar. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 In the void, merulia, who has turned into a super Saiya, is in opposition to Luo Lan. Her golden hair is dancing upward under the influence of the waves. A pair of gem like clear blue eyes gaze at Luo Lan. The whole person exudes a quiet and elegant atmosphere. Probably because there was no tail, merulia''s breath was very peaceful. From the beginning, it didn''t have the violent feeling of super Saiya. "So fast to control the energy in a very small range, your control has been very skilled, many old super Saiya people can not be as calm as you." Luo Lan nodded and exclaimed. "Thanks to your advice, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take me to master the transformation ability of super Saiya." Merulia giggled, her pretty face glowing red. "You don''t have to thank me. Your talent is very high." Even without her own guidance, merulia spent more time skillfully mastering the transformation of super Saiya. She only made her progress a few months ahead of schedule. Not to mention, Luo Lan has been quite happy with each other in recent months, which reminds him of the days when he practiced together with Sophia and explored the realm of super Saiya. "Merulia is not sephia, but they are so similar." However, unlike Sophia''s overbearing style, merulia''s personality is a little softer, because she is an orthodox royal family member. She has received formal education since childhood, and treats others with gentleness and magnanimity. She is also the queen of Sophia. She has her own merits. If they come across each other, they should get along well. Looking at merulia''s pretty face, Luo Lan''s mind can''t help drifting. Suddenly, she feels that ascali''s suggestion can also be considered By Luo Lan straight eyes stare at, merulia embarrassed smile, pursed the lower lip, "do you think I now strength how?" Luo Lan roughly estimated, "in terms of the realm, you are still in the ordinary Super Saiyan, but your situation is a little special, because you don''t have the violent ape like power of the seventh universe Saiyan. Instead, you look closer to the full power of the Super Saiyan. Although the increase of power is not as exaggerated as the full power, the balanced state of mind seems to be more conducive to you It''s not a good practice "In other words, because you have a solid foundation of noumenon normality, it''s easier to improve at the super sair level." "You know your sister Meredith is directly in the super sair realm across the transcendental stage, promoted to full power, as long as you have a solid period of time, maybe you can directly promote to full power, when the time is to break through to super sair 2 is no problem." "But I don''t suggest that you blindly increase the intensity of transformation. First of all, you should find the right way. The super Saiya of the sixth universe is different from the seventh universe. I recommend you to practice the realm." Luo Lan ponders and expresses her opinion. Super Saiya 1, super Saiya 2 and super Saiya 3 are promotion methods, but they are based on strong physique, which is close to squeezing promotion. Merulia is a female super Saiya, so Luo Lan does not recommend her to do so. In fact, the most suitable way for Melia to become strong is the realm cultivation. "Well, I''ll listen to you and think about the realm." Merulia had blonde hair, and her mouth curved slightly. "Now, come and compete with me." Merulia raised her lips and looked at Luo Lan with her jewel like eyes. Luo Lan is slightly a Leng, immediately laughed, "good, I control the strength to be similar to you, also let you feel the strength of the realm in close range." Said, Luo Lan arm exhibition, the whole person''s breath suddenly become mysterious up, although it still looks like black hair golden pupil, ordinary appearance, but give people the feeling is esoteric, say not clear feeling. "Is this the state of a super sair?" "I call it the ''perfect normal'', which is a special form of super Saiya for the time being." Luo Lan said with a smile. "I''ll see how powerful your so-called perfect form is!" Merulia''s eyes were bright, a ray of blue light flashed in her eyes, then the golden flame rose, drew a beautiful arc in the void, and directly attacked Luo Lan. In the face of melulia''s attack, Luo Lan smiles and flashes quickly to avoid melulia''s series of attacks. Then her eyes kept turning, following her figure. Luo Lan''s range of action is not big every time. They attack each other so fast that they blink in the vast void. Merulia''s realm is much lower than Luo Lan''s, and her every move is almost expected by him. However, it''s different to compete with such a beautiful master as merulia. Seeing that her attack was always easily evaded by Luo Lan, the proud merulia widened her eyes and sighed. The blue eyes twinkled with cold light, and the golden light wrapped in her body suddenly bloomed in this moment.Hiss, hiss, hiss Terrible momentum wave after wave, like a wolf, constantly roaring. Luo Lan stopped to stabilize a body, a pair of eyes gaze, tiny nod. Sure enough, merulia, like her sister merutis, has excellent potential. In this fight, she quickly absorbed the fighting experience of Super Saiyan mode. "It''s a pity that the gap in the realm is not so easy to smooth out. The strength of the same strength and the difference in the realm are enough to tell the difference." Body suddenly a flash, an illusory shadow a flash, Luo Lan appeared to merulia''s side, a hand on her shoulder, and then suddenly a force, merulia a a Lang stagger, a huge force will fly out of her. After stabilizing her body, merulia showed a thoughtful expression, and her breath faded away, changing from super Saiya mode back to normal. "You are so powerful. I am not your opponent at all." "This is the power of the realm, and it is also the direction you should strive for." Luo Lan smiles, "ascali is also moving in this direction. She will stay on Sarada for a period of time. You can communicate with her well. By the way, if she instills any strange ideas into you, just ignore them." "What strange idea?" Asked merulia doubtfully. "Well, it''s nothing. In terms of seniority, you are her elder. You don''t have to let her go everywhere. If she wants to leave Sarada, she must stop her." Rolan doesn''t want Ascari to cause trouble in the sixth universe. "Well." Merulia nodded her head, and then said, "that''s not good. She''s an adult, and I''m no older than her. I''d better go Dutch with her." Then you call her sister and she calls you little mom? I don''t know why, when she heard merulia say that she was going to make friends with ascali, such a funny picture came to her mind. It''s a real joy. Then he shook his head hard and threw away this ridiculous idea. Er, how could he have such an idea? Maybe he was influenced by ascali, and Luo Lan was very sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 Spring rain is falling, silver wires are falling from the sky. Looking into the distance, green hills seem to rise into the sky, and rows of water drops fall from the eaves, like beautiful bead curtains. The location of the palace is excellent. Looking down from the sloping peak, you can see that the houses are arranged in an orderly way at the foot of the mountain. The Saiya houses are made of integrated materials. From a distance, they look like hollow stone blocks, with strange sharp shapes and wild atmosphere. They are not so bright, but they are very strong. As a fighting nation, Saiya people have low requirements for living conditions. The only requirement is reliability. Among other things, strong houses can significantly reduce the extent of damage, at least when the Saian children are fighting. At the palace, Luo Lan and merulia return to the rest place together after finishing their practice. When they enter the room, they see ascali educating the three girls with a pointer. Kalifra and Kell are the strong potential of the Saia people, and Alice is Meredith''s daughter. Their cultivation is particularly valued. Usually, merulia teaches herself, and only when she goes out to practice can she be trained by ascali. Seeing Luo Lan and them coming back, ascali waved the whip and asked the children to continue training. She came over with a smile. "How are these children doing?" Luo Lan asked. "Kalifra started to be disobedient. After a training, she was honest. Alice and Kaier were very clever, but Kaier was too introverted and submissive. They didn''t look like Saiya at all." Ascali said truthfully. "Kaier''s introversion is caused by his personality. Let it be." Luo Lan nodded slightly and looked at askari with her eyes. "You should also take advantage of this time to learn the fighting skills of the sixth cosmic Saiya people. There are many records of Saiya people''s Secret practice in the Imperial Palace, which we don''t have. We can learn from each other''s strong points to make up for their weak points. If we can understand more, we will have unexpected effects." "Yes, I haven''t let up at all." Ascali nodded seriously, her bright eyes like a clear spring. "If you don''t say that, what''s the harvest of going out this time?" "Merulia has mastered the power of the Super Saiyan transformation." "You know I don''t mean that." Askari''s face came up, her lips slightly up, "when to take down merulia, I''ll explain to mom for you." Luo Lan white ascali one eye, pulled on her lovely ear, did not have the good airway: "you are ready to be hanged!" "Mom won''t care. The reproduction of Royal Saiya is good for our development, and it''s a good opportunity to connect two Saiya groups." Ascali rubbed her red ears. After listening, Luo Lan looks at askari unexpectedly, and doesn''t see that the child has learned to think from the overall perspective. But it''s too much to pay attention to your father! "Before you think about these useless things, you might as well take care of your life." Luo Lan looks at ascali faintly. Ascali drops her mouth and says, "I don''t have any people who can look up to me. Those people are too weak to change into super Saiya." Luo Lan was speechless and worried. Yeah, as ascali gets stronger, her vision gets higher. How can ordinary Saiya get into her eyes? If you think about it carefully, there is really no opposite sex on Sarada that can match her. But if it goes on like this, can she still find another half? Luo Lan can''t help worrying about her daughter''s future. In fact, sun WuFan or No. 17 in different time and space are ideal choices, but it''s a pity that they already have an object. Bah, how can my daughter not get married in the future. He shook his head and put aside the idea of worrying. Instead of worrying about it, he might as well consider how to deal with the relationship with merulia! ¡­¡­ Deep in the universe, colorful destruction, the divine world is full of all kinds of fantastic scenes, clouds rolling, glow, lightning, thunder, several huge stars in the thick clouds around the middle of a diamond star slowly running. The towering ancient trees have fallen into the sky. The huge trees are huge, and the lakes and mountains below are like small leaves. On the land, a figure with silver white hair and a purple robe sat on a tree stump, motionless and expressionless, but looking at the empty barrel beside him, his fishing skills were not very good. Not far away, two beautiful figures are struggling with golden light. It has been a few months since sephia and Meredith entered the realm of destruction, because Rolan has not been here, and they have not entered the planet. Suddenly, a distortion occurred in the sky, Luo Lan appeared across the void in the destruction star. Looking at WES, who is sitting fishing, Rowland goes behind him and wants to push him. "Luo Lan, you are here, but you are a few months late." Weiss''s faint voice rang out in his ears. He threw down the fishing rod and threw the hook farther away."There was a delay in the sixth universe." Luo Lan looked at the barrel, "did not catch a fish?" "You don''t have to catch fish to fish," Weiss said. "Killing time is also a kind of exercise. When you live longer, you will know." "I can''t understand this level." "I will understand that time is the least valuable for the gods. If you don''t have a strong heart, too long time is a kind of pain. When Lord birus sleeps for several decades, he not only really likes sleeping, but also has to find something to do because his life is too long." Although Luo Lan didn''t have a personal feeling after listening, she couldn''t help but respect. There is an essential difference between gods and mortals. They are responsible for the stable operation of the universe, and inevitably have to repeat the boring work year after year. For example, the northern king, who lives on the world king star, has been alone for tens of thousands of years. If he is allowed to live such a boring life, Luo Lan thinks he will go crazy. To be sure, a long life is an enviable thing, but Luo Lan doesn''t like to be confined to one place. What he pursues is a happy and unrestrained life. Seems to see the idea of Luo Lan, Weiss faint smile, no more words, the mystery of the divine realm is not a few words can say clearly, Luo Lan did not rise to the level of the universe sequence, naturally can not know the mystery. When you become a God, you will know that for the eternal universe, time is the least valuable thing. "The time machine has been handled very well this time. If Lord birus is as diligent as you, my work will be much easier. Do you have any interest in becoming a new God of destruction after Lord birus dies?" Well, birus, the God of destruction, is not dead yet! If birus knows it, he will be furious. Luo Lan''s heart Tucao, Weiss so quickly looking for the next act of sabotage God do not know what to say, you are looking forward to make complaints about the destruction of the God of the early death of ROS! "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I''m up to the task of destroying God." Luo Lan politely refuses. After she becomes a god of destruction, she can get blessing from the rules of the universe. Her power is powerful, but her life will also be bound with the king God. Luo Lan will not accept this kind of behavior which adds a fatal weakness to herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 "Ah, forget it. Originally, I thought that your working attitude was more positive than that of Lord birus, and you could become a qualified God of destruction. It seems that the seventh universe doesn''t have this blessing. But when Lord birus dies, please think about it." Said, the face showed the expression of regret. Will birus be cursed to death when he meets such a servant! However, this is also due to Wes''s personality. Usually he doesn''t care about anything, but he works very seriously. It should be said that the seventh universe would be even more chaotic if it wasn''t for the angels like Wes who seriously maintain the order of the universe in order to destroy god birus and the Eastern King God. "Well, jokes belong to jokes. In order to enhance the strength of the seventh universe, I will also train you seriously." Weiss said with a straight face: "to tell you the truth, this time you suddenly summon the dragon of God, it''s also a big surprise to me. Fortunately, you are summoning in the seventh universe. If the sixth universe is known by the destruction god over there, it will be a big trouble Super Longzhu involves a lot and can''t be used frequently. " "But it''s a good choice for you to transfer that little Shalu to our universe." On the surface, Weiss doesn''t say anything about promoting the power of the seventh universe, but he agrees with it in his heart. Rolan laughs and tells Wes about how he left ascali and Alice in the sixth universe. Wes is not too surprised when he knows about it, and says that he will explain it to the angel of the sixth universe. "Originally, as long as the rules of the local universe are not violated, the communication between different universes is tacitly approved by Lord Quan Wang and Lord Da Shen Guan, but the Supreme God does not object. As the manager of the universe, the destructive God conflicts with each other. Under this condition, the interaction between the universes is very difficult." "In addition, there is still competition between different universes, which makes communication more difficult." "Sister bados is a good talker, and most of you, like Lord PA, will not disobey her, so the problem is not very big." Wes nodded, his calm face smiling. "Please." "It''s nothing. It''s all about strengthening the foundation of the seventh universe." "By the way, you don''t know that some time ago, Dappula, the king of the demon world, was killed by your daughter''s men. Now the demon world is in chaos." "Is Dappula dead?" Luo Lan was surprised. Now it''s more than six years before the appearance of boo, the demon in the original book. Dappula actually died ahead of time. Then, with the explanation of Weiss, Luo Lan suddenly realized that it was Dappula who unfortunately met little Shalu in the universe. That''s really bad luck. "There''s a big difference in strength. It''s normal to die." If we don''t care whether Dappula''s death will affect the appearance of boo, the devil. If we are reasonable and reach the current strength, Luo Lan no longer has to follow the plot development of the original work. Said hello with Weiss, Luo Lan flies to the Saifeiya they there. Wes continued to sit down and fish with a smile. When the fishing rod was thrown forward, the hook fell into the water, and the water surface rippled. Wes sat still, and the old man was still. ¡­¡­ "Ascali and Alice stay in the sixth universe?" "Yes, let them have a long experience over there." Luo Lan tells the truth about the sixth universe. "After so many years away from the sixth universe, in a twinkling of an eye, merulia has also reached the super Saian level." Meredith is very happy for her sister to become a super Saier. She was still guilty of leaving and putting all the burden on her sister. Now she is at ease. "What does merulia look like, really like me?" Sophia asked. "It''s very similar, especially after becoming a super sair." Luo Lan stares at her head and plays out the image after turning merulia into a super Saiya. Looking at the golden haired merulia on the screen, Saifeiya stares round. On the screen, merulia is dressed skillfully, and her clothes are close to her body, which outlines the feminine curve of a woman. With a bunch of sallow horsetail, merulia is even more heroic and vigorous in the super Saiya form. "It''s like I thought I had a sister if I didn''t know she was in the sixth universe." Said seraphia, surprised. They are almost the same in height and appearance. They can''t be separated without careful differentiation. "This is my sister merulia. When I first met Sophia, I was also shocked that there were such similar people in the world." "The sixth universe and the seventh universe are symmetrical universes. Both of them are similar in terms of planet layout and race distribution. It''s not too much to say that they are mirror images. By the way, there are two good seedlings in merulia''s palace, which are very similar to Wukong and broli in essence, but they are both girls..." "There''s a mutation in the sixth universe, too, Saiya?" Exclaimed Meredith.Brolli''s great. She knows it. It was brolly''s potential that she committed herself. "Well, although the power of the mutant Saia is still sleeping, it''s definitely the same mutant Saia as Brolli. As for the other child, although he looks careless and bad, his pursuit of power is the same as Wukong." "In the sixth universe, there are real geniuses." Meredith laughed. "Similar characters and powers, so Meredith, your sister may be the ''I'' of another universe!" Sophia is curious about merulia and wants to see it with her own eyes. "By the way, there''s one thing I want to tell you about merulia." "Well?" Sophia''s eyebrows are on the show. "It''s ascali. She''s always behind me..." Luo Lan is very simple, sold ashkari directly thoroughly, said her small abacus. After hearing this, Saifeiya picked her eyebrows and scolded: "the dead girl''s wings are hard. I dare to get involved in the adult''s affairs. I don''t want to kill her!" Openly looking for their own opponents, Saifeiya now want to strangle the guy who eat inside and outside. "Don''t be angry, Sophia. In fact, my sister is also very good. You and she are both queen of the sians. They look like each other so much. There must be a lot of common topics Besides, you just said that my sister is you of another universe. I think she is worthy of Luo Lan. " Meredith had long been interested in recommending her sister, and was pushing hard on the topic. Sophia knew how cruel Meredith was, but she turned her eyes. However, Sophia didn''t care much about the number of women around Rowland, otherwise she would not have agreed to marry him. When Luo Lan was young, she always hoped that he would be able to spread his branches and leaves in the future, but as Luo Lan grew up and got along with her day and night, this idea was gradually replaced by another idea in her heart. In a word: there is no need for other women when you have yourself. However, she was not planning to give birth so early. Now they have only one daughter, ascali. This is contrary to the idea of opening branches and dispersing leaves. After careful calculation, there are many women around Luo Lan. In addition to herself and tayis, there are also her own disciples, orchid, the young master of Teng family, Alice, and ivy under ascali. Although their identities are more similar to those of maids, who can say exactly what will happen in the future! Merulia, Queen of the saians It is suitable for Luo Lan to breed offspring. Sophia''s Willow like eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then she was angry. She murmured to herself: "I really want to hold ascali and beat him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 In my heart, I wrote down to ascali. On the surface, I didn''t agree or oppose. However, according to Rolan''s understanding of SAFIYA, no objection means acquiescence. "It''s cheaper for you this time." Saifeiya''s cold voice sounded, "I''m hungry. Prepare something delicious for me." "All right." Luo Lan should a, this time please Saifeiya is right, "want to eat what?" "Barbecue!" "It will be a while." Luo Lan nodded, moved a big stone, smashed it into pieces with one hand, built the stove, and took out the materials for barbecue from the different dimensional space, which were some common aquatic resources and all kinds of wild mushrooms. Sophia looked and licked her tongue. In the months of destroying the divine world, because the cooking skills of several people were not very good, she could only eat the food stored in the omnipotent capsule, and the freshness was not as good as the freshness of the existing food. "It looks good." Meredith held her chest in her hands and looked forward to it. "Luo Lan''s craftsmanship is very good." Saifeiya said faintly that when he was a child living on Frey planet, Luo Lan was responsible for preparing food, which tasted very good, and he didn''t know where he learned it. They help to clean up the ingredients. Luo Lan takes the ingredients and puts them on the stove. After a while, the fragrant smell comes. The wonderful taste touches the taste buds and makes people swallow their saliva. "Take these bunches of roast mutton to pad your stomach first." Pass over some kebabs of roasted mutton. "Well." Saifeiya sniffed the fragrance and tasted it. Her eyes suddenly brightened. It was delicious. After a few kebabs of mutton, Sophia was in a better mood. "Next is the second course, steamed eggplant with minced garlic and minced meat." Luo Lan smiles and serves the second course. A large eggplant is spread out on the plate. Garlic and meat foam are mixed together. The surface is covered with scallions. The aroma is more pungent than previous mutton kebabs. "Yeah, it''s good. It tastes good, too." Looking back on the smell in her mouth, Sophia narrowed her eyes and enjoyed it very much. "You are so good at cooking when you were young. You don''t know where you learned it from." "Haha, it''s a gift. I have no teacher to teach myself. Besides martial arts, I think the most important thing to master is cooking skills." Saifeiya deeply thought ran nodded, "this I agree, can make a good dish is really too important." What Saiya people love most in their life is nothing more than fighting and enjoying delicious food. Luo Lan really gives full play to these two talents, but the dishes she makes are only edible, not delicious at all. Thinking of this, Sophia can''t help admiring, on second thought, as the queen of the great sians, she doesn''t have to cook by herself. "Wow, what are you doing? It smells good!" Weiss didn''t know when he came to them. "No fishing." Rolan gives Wes a kebab. "I can''t sit with such an attractive smell." Weiss laughed, ate a mouthful, eyes suddenly opened, "too delicious, how to do this, must teach me." "No problem. It''s not difficult at all." ¡­¡­ At the end of a delicious dinner, Rolan and Sophia go back to rest, destroying the divine world. There is no difference between day and night. All the time depends on the position of stars in the sky. The husband and wife haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are very warm in the evening. On the head of the bed, Luo Lan tells her experience in the sixth universe in detail. Sophia lies on the bed with her chin on the pillow and keeps listening quietly. "I don''t think that merulia could escape from you without ascali''s encouragement." Saifeiya forcefully pinched Luo Lan''s hand. "No, I don''t think so." "Don''t be a liar. Melia looks so much like me. I want to see her earlier." "I''ll take you to see her next time." "You see, that''s the truth." Luo Lan busy cry injustice, Saifeiya giggle, two eyes look forward to Shenghui, unspeakable attractive. Looking at Sophia''s jade like smooth face, Luo Lan simply turned over, one hand passed under Sophia''s neck, put it on her soft chest, the other hand rolled her black hair, and said in a soft voice: "ascali''s big size is only half of the training, let''s practice a small size." Saifeiliya doesn''t know the meaning of tuba and trumpet, but she knows exactly what Luolan is going to do next. The Queen''s pride makes her show no weakness, and she looks forward to it. "Come on, I''m not afraid of you at all." "Hey, hey, wait a minute. Don''t beg for mercy." ¡­¡­ The final battle naturally ended with the defeat of Sophia. For the small interaction between each other, both Rolan and Sophia were very involved.The next day, the clear sky was red, and the lake was slightly covered with mist. Luo Lan is ready for breakfast, and is about to call Sophia up. There is a knock at the door. Luo Lan thinks it may be Meredith, so she goes to open the door of the universal capsule cabin. But what we saw at the door was not Meredith or Weiss, but a small glass floating in the air. The bottom of the glass had a golden handle like a walking stick, inlaid with a blue gem. A strange blue creature protruded from the edge of the glass. There is a tentacle on the back of the head. "Prophecy fish!" In the center of Luo Lan''s mind comes the name of the other party. Prophecy fish is an incredible fish that can prophesy. It usually lives in a stick shaped fish tank. Although it is a pet, it has a good relationship with Weiss and the God of destruction, birus. Even if it angers the God of destruction, its life is not in danger. "Mr. Lorraine, Weiss said you can cook delicious food. Can you make one for me?" Prophecy of fish lying on the edge of the tank. "Certainly. What would you like to eat?" For this fish with the ability of prediction, Luo Lan''s agreeable promise. "Well, you''re the best." "Grilled fish?" Luo Lan joked. "No, I don''t want to. Can we stop eating fish and get something else?" Prophecy fish''s tail hopping in the bathtub, a tentacle standing straight like an electric shock. "I''m kidding. I''ve just prepared breakfast. I don''t mind another mouth." "Oh, great." Luo Lan smiles, grabs the handle under the fish tank and sends it into the house. Then she goes to the cabin next door to invite Meredith. He knew that prophecy fish was also a kind of eater. He often ate the earth''s delicious food with Wes while birus was sleeping. Because of last night''s hard work, Sophia had a little more sleep. When she got up, Meredith and prophecy fish were already sitting on the table. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 "Sophia, you don''t look very well. You lost a lot yesterday. Would you like to eat a fairy bean?" Meredith winked and joked. "No Sephia quietly pulled back her chair and sat down. "Strange, you said Xiandou is used for healing, isn''t this little sister hurt?" The prophecy fish tilted its head. ¡°¡­¡­¡± SAFIYA''s cheek flushed slightly, glanced at Luo Lan, and took the preserved egg porridge on the table to drink. Luo Lan suffered a disaster without any hesitation. Meredith is also shrewd. She speaks like a car. No wonder she can subdue Brolli. It''s a delicious breakfast, and the fish are back to the edge of the tank contentedly. "Thank you for your breakfast, I feel very satisfied, or Let me make some language for you Prophecy fish initiative proposal way, Luo Lan is very interested in prophecy fish prophecy, "these prophecies are accurate?" "Generally speaking, it''s accurate, but sometimes it depends on luck." "Well, you can prophesy." "Well." The prophecy fish responded. Sophia and Meredith looked at each other curiously. Rolan explained: "this prophecy fish is a good friend of the God of destruction, birus, and can predict many things in the future." Prophecy fish closed his eyes, the tentacles on his head drive up, carrying his walking stick, fish tank swaying in mid air floating, "mm-hmm, I see a lot of red things, and blue ones, ah, those lights are too dazzling." Red and blue light? Luo Lan is thoughtful. "What did you predict?" Although the character of prophecy fish is not reliable, it does have the ability of prophecy. "Two clips, mm-hmm, Mr. Luo Lan, you will meet a strange witch with long tail and red blood pupil. It''s scary..." The prophecy fish bumps and talks about, "she''s beaten to death by you." Long tailed witch? Luo Lan''s brain turns quickly to confirm that there is no such character in the plot she knows. However, since he was beaten badly, he should not be threatened. "What about the other one?" "Well, eight years later, no, nine years It''s not. Time is so chaotic. I don''t know. Anyway, you will meet a "strong enemy" in the future. A big little girl is holding a planet in her hand. Er, the planet is crushed by her, and then she swallows you This prediction is more puzzling, Luo Lan asked: "who swallowed me?" "Infinite Dragon What? I forgot Prophecy fish put his head into the fish tank, re head, green head big eyes to see Luo Lan, "sorry, I can''t remember." "Nothing!" Luo Lan knows that the character of the prophecy fish is very unreliable, even the prophecy she has made will be forgotten. The first prophecy of the prophecy fish should have no influence on itself. After all, the other side is the one who is bullied, but the second one is not sure. Is the strong enemy the enemy? What does it mean to be swallowed? This kind of ambiguous prediction is the most difficult to judge. It''s about eight or nine years later. By calculation, it''s about two or three years after the boo event. At that time, the God of destruction, birus, had not yet awakened from his deep sleep. Luo Lan wrote down the time. At that time, he should have become a God. "Luo Lan, what''s the meaning of the fish prophecy? If you are swallowed, is there any danger to your life?" There was a look of worry on sephia''s face. "Don''t worry, the situation may not be so bad. After all, the prediction of fish sometimes It''s not reliable. " "That can''t be ignored." Saifeiya a face serious, related to Luo Lan comfort, how can she not care. "Saifeiya is right. We must take it seriously." Meredith said that Luo Lan was the one she chose for her sister. No matter what, nothing could happen. "Well, I''ll pay attention." Luo Lan does not think that anyone can threaten themselves, but in the face of their concern, the heart is warm. "What might Wes know? Why don''t you ask him. " As soon as Saifeiya proposed, Luolan did not object. After breakfast, the three went to ask Weiss about the situation. ¡°¡­¡­ The prophecy fish has made predictions for you, so you should pay attention to it. Its predictions are always accurate, but the time is uncertain, which is somewhat unexpected. Usually, the prophecy fish will make clear the time when it prophesies. For example, when it prophesied to Lord birus 28 years ago, it said that he would encounter a strong enemy when he woke up again. " "Do you know what it just said?" Sophia asked in an urgent voice. Weiss heard Saifeiya talking about "infinite dragon". He looked at Luolan in surprise and frowned. "This name sounds like a dragon, but as far as I know, there is no dragon named by this name in the whole King''s world. Of course, maybe this name is not the full name or the real name.""Sorry, there''s so little information that I don''t even know." "Even Weiss hasn''t heard of the name" infinite dragon ". It certainly doesn''t exist in our world. There''s no danger." Luo Lan laughs and optimistically thinks that as long as she doesn''t go out of the world, there will be no danger. Sophia nodded stupidly. Weiss narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t scare yourself. The character of the prophecy fish is a little confused. Sometimes a good prophecy will be described as a disaster by it. As long as you practice hard and encounter difficulties, just overcome them." "Well, Wes has a point. Maybe it''s a good thing!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ The northern part of the East galaxy is not many light years away from the Magic Cave star. Buli is struggling with her body to travel through the universe. Her previous serious injury gradually recovers after several months of recuperation. At this time, she carries her energy and rushes to the nearby planet as fast as possible. "Get to the next planet early and get the spaceship." Several months of long-distance flight taught her to be exhausted. If it wasn''t for the strong physique of Altas, others would have gone crazy. The universe is vast, the most fear is to lose her way. Brie''s flight now depends on her own memory, so when she will arrive at the civilized planet, even she doesn''t know. But fortunately, her injury has basically recovered. Even if she is in trouble, she is sure to deal with it. I don''t know how long it took to fly. A green star appeared in Bree''s sight. Bree''s face brightened and immediately speeded up. At this time, a white flash came quickly from far to near. When she drew close, she found that it was a small aircraft. Buli''s eyes widened. Before she could react, suddenly there was a loud bang. The aircraft had hit her head-on. The speed of the spaceship is so fast that the impact is also extremely fierce. Bu Li''s face turns white and her body is seriously injured again. "Poof..." With a mouthful of blood in her mouth, Buli felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and then she fell down to a nearby planet with the aircraft. "How can I have such bad luck recently?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 With a cry of sadness, Buli looked at the aircraft that hit her. It was a white streamlined spaceship with novel style, which was very rare. Because of the impact just now, the front end of the spaceship collapsed, and the surface coating rubbed open to reveal the dark metal layer inside. Several pieces of metal fragments separated from the spaceship, which obviously caused a heavy impact. "This kind of thing happened to me..." Bu Li is speechless. The space is so vast that she can still collide with a spaceship. How bad is her luck. The leakage of the house happened to be caused by the continuous rain at night. The body just recovered was seriously injured because of the impact just now. I don''t know how long it will take to recover. Slightly adjust the body to control the fall, a sharp stabbing pain with the nerve spread to the whole body, cloth Li''s face a burst of green a burst of white, breath almost did not come up. Bu Li, who was seriously injured, had no extra strength to resist the impact force brought by the spaceship, and her body fell with the spaceship. On the dark blue planet, two groups of red flames fell from the sky, cutting through the sky and roaring! Boom! Boom! The violent impact splashed up the sand and stones all over the sky. A large area of forest was destroyed in the impact. A strong shock wave spread from the impact site to all around, and a layer of dirt was stained by the flying dust within a kilometer radius. "Cough!" A sand exposed, about 100 square square ring impact pit, cloth Li scrambled out of the impact pit. At this time, Buli''s gray head and dirty face, his clothes were tattered, and he completely lost the elegant demeanor of Alta soldiers, "hiss, it hurts. Damn it, who hit me?" Fierce eyes swept around, Bu Li covered his lips to disperse the smoke around, toes a little, the body floated lightly. After flying to a high place, her sight suddenly widened a lot. She saw another impact crater thousands of meters away. With a sneer, Buli''s body was like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, she came to another impact crater. The impact crater with a diameter of about 100 meters is filled with hot air. A spaceship is half hidden in the soil. The white surface of the shell is scratched by the impact. Bree''s eyes lit up: "this spaceship should still work!" Just thinking of taking the spaceship as one''s own, the cabin door of the spaceship opened, and a man with sharp hair came out from inside. The man''s face was cold. When he saw Buli, he flew to the same height as her. Saiya? Bu Li looks at each other unexpectedly. "Woman, did you shoot down my ship?" Begita faced brie with a cold face. "Boy, be polite. It''s you who knocked down your spaceship." Buli''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her orange curls reached her waist, floating in the breeze. Beijita looked at Buli a pair of embarrassed appearance, light way: "since it is a misunderstanding, then even if, I still have things to leave." Then he turned around and wanted to move the spaceship out of the impact crater. In the past few years of living on the earth, begita''s character has changed a lot. No matter who is right or who is wrong, the other party will inevitably suffer. But at this time, bergitaken let Buli go, but Buli refused to give up. "Hey, you Saiyan, just like this to leave?" "Oh, I know I''m Saiya." Begita paused and looked back. "What do you want? Since you know my identity, you should know that Saiya people are not easy to provoke. " "Give me your ship." "Ridiculous." Begita sneered, looked at Buli, and found that her breath was not weak. "I don''t know until I fight. Although the sais call themselves the strongest fighters in the universe, I''m not bad at the Altas. When the Altas crisscross the universe, the sais are still shrinking on the planet Sarada." Artans? He shook his head. Begita had never heard of the name of this race. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Interesting. You mean you want to fight me? Ha ha, I happen to be idle, so I''ll take you to exercise my muscles and bones. I''m not an ordinary Saiya. Don''t be too surprised after a while. " With a sneer rising from the corner of her mouth, begita suddenly left in no hurry. "Tut, Saiya people are always so proud." Bu Li curled her mouth and said, "I''ve been in the universe for so many years. There are many super sais who were defeated in my hands. How can I look down on you." "Don''t even pay attention to the super Saiya!" Begita''s face was cold. Brie''s appearance is exquisite, her orange hair and beautiful face are also full of charm, but her character is always cold, even in the face of beautiful women, she can ruthlessly kill flowers. As she glanced over brie''s body, she saw that begita stepped out with one foot, clenched her fists, flashed a few wisps of tiny light, and sparked a light golden light all over her body. Wow, it was like a river of stars exploding. A touch of majestic and oppressive atmosphere immediately spread."What?" Seeing the change in begita, brie exclaimed, "super Saiya!" "Yes, I''m a super sair, and I''m not an ordinary super sair. Are women afraid?" Begita looked at brie faintly. Damn it! Buli''s face became ugly, and her heart beat the drum. If she was a super sair, she would not pay attention to it. But now her serious injury has not recovered, so she is definitely not a super sair''s opponent. Looking at each other''s hesitation, begita couldn''t help laughing and threw a fairy bean at Buli. Buli reached out to catch Xiandou, opened it and saw that it was a dry and flat bean, with doubts in her eyes. "This is called Xiandou. Eating it can eliminate all the injuries on your body. Your breath is not very stable, so you should be seriously injured. I, begita, won''t take advantage of you. I''ll fight you again when you recover." Said begita with a proud face. Bu Li hesitated and swallowed Xiandou directly. A stream of heat moved in her body, and she soon felt the change of her body. "My injuries are all better. This kind of thing called Xiandou can really heal." With an incredible expression on her face, brie''s eyes became hot as she looked at vegeta. "Ha ha ha, boy, hand over your fairy beans. I can consider letting you go." After her body recovered, Buli''s self-confidence exploded and her face was arrogant. "It''s really getting stronger, so I can have a good fight." "Maybe we can break through to the full power level of super Saiya." Bejita muttered to herself, ignoring Buli''s arrogant attitude, and her momentum continued to rise, even with Buli''s breath. Buli face dignified, met the opponent, "my name is Buli, fighting national Alta people''s soldiers." Bejita: "bejita, fighting people, Saiya." "Then start fighting." "Anytime!" ¡­¡­ In the lower world, bejita and Buli launched a fierce battle, and in the destruction of the divine world, Luo Lan and others are also ready to enter the star again after a rest. At first, it was too early for Meredith to enter the star of extermination according to her practice progress. However, considering that Brolli was still in the star of extermination, she wanted to let her practice with Brolli, so that the couple could take care of her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 Return to the planet of Azrael, and leave zephylia in the roar. The overwhelming attacks spread out, just like the end of the world. Each attack can destroy several stars. Roar! Terrible momentum, cold chill. Brawly roared, the momentum of the majestic such as raging waves gushed out, forcing the momentum straight into the sky. "Explosive meteor!" Puchi! Puchi!! Countless grass green energy balls penetrate the air, like huge fireworks exploding in mid air, and then break into countless fierce sparks, one by one, falling from the sky, rumbling and hitting the target. The octopus was smashed in an instant. "It''s Brolli. It''s a thrilling force." "It seems that the grass green hair has completely exerted the power of the mutant Saiya people!" Feeling the momentum from Brolli getting stronger again, Rowland sighs and expresses surprise at his terrible power. There is no so-called "Legendary Super sair" in this world. Brolli''s form at this time is a mutated super sair. To put it bluntly, Brolli''s mutated super sair''s full energy form is a bit similar to the super power before Rowland. "Luo Lan!" After the destruction of the demons, Brolli saw Luo Lan floating in the air, exclaimed in surprise, and directly picked up his fist to attack Luo Lan. "Just in time, fight with me!" "Good!" Luo Lan responds with a light smile. He doesn''t mean to refuse. He also wants to know how powerful Brolli is now. His face was straight, and his palm was outstretched in response to Brolli''s attack. His movements are very ingenious, every shot is just right, as if after tens of thousands of drills, each action point to the end, not more than a part of the force, also a lot of strength, always able to block Brolli''s attack. Wow, the body turns at an incredible angle, driving Brolli''s body to turn over. Although Brawley''s strength was amazing, it was just like hitting cotton at this time. Two fists collided in mid air. Bang, an invisible shock wave spread out, and they retreated thousands of meters. Brolly frowned, with a few more drops of sweat on his forehead. "Why don''t you hit every time?" "Because I have perfectly controlled the strength of my body, your brute force doesn''t work for me." "No, it''s boring." Brolli was a bit boring, so he simply took off his strength and returned to normal. Luo Lan smiles. After cultivating into a perfect normal, he has found a trace of the meaning of self-discipline. His ability to fight for a long time has been greatly improved. Not to mention that his strength is equal to that of glori, even if it is a little bit worse, he can stabilize the war situation by virtue of his profound realm. However, Brolli''s promotion is astonishing. Regardless of the slightly "rough" attack means, the hegemonic power alone is enough to push the world. Compared with the original work, the difference lies in the basic combat effectiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 ¡°¡­¡­ Meredith is also here, and now it''s in a region that''s attached to the seventh universe, but independent of the gods. Only those who were killed by the demons, their souls will float into Purgatory, suffering forever. Once you enter purgatory, you will be doomed. Unless someone uses the dragon ball, or opens the door of purgatory through the power of some space, they will be locked inside! At this time, a lonely soul floating in the gray clouds, constantly struggling, sinking, issued a voice of wailing. Wheezing and wheezing, the earth below cracked with a crash, and green vines with thorns and thorns stretched out from the earth''s crust, capturing and swallowing the souls of the flame like dead. Fortunately, these souls have lost consciousness, and the direct death in purgatory is more like a relief. All of a sudden, these green vines seem to be frightened by something, all the branches quickly retract, and then hide in the crust, motionless. With a hurricane of magnitude 17 or more sweeping up, the gray clouds roll violently, as if by some force, gradually forming a typhoon eye like spiral around a certain area. At the confluence of the storm, a blood red crystal floats in the void, and all the gray clouds are absorbed by this crystal. If you look carefully, you will find that this crystal has life, and there are more subtle blood threads floating on the surface, just like blood vessels. it is these bloodlines that continue to absorb the essence of purgatory. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! The crystal surface rises and shrinks, just like the heart beating, is pregnant with some kind of great terror, and the surrounding dark clouds show a terrible dark black. I don''t know how long it''s been, the bloody crystal seems to have been fully absorbed, no longer devouring the soul around. The contraction of the crystal gradually stops. Suddenly, a strong wind suddenly sets off a wave of anger, and there are gray brown oppressive colors around, full of chaotic energy everywhere. The blood colored crystal begins to move, and the blood vessel like filaments on the surface gradually become dense. When the surface is full of blood filaments - boom! The bloody crystal suddenly exploded, and the terrible momentum of the end of the world enveloped the whole purgatory. The purgatory, which was originally unknown, suddenly fell into darkness. In the position where the crystal disappeared, there appeared a tall and straight man with a cold face. He had purple hair and pink skin all over his body. His body was covered with small holes and kept steaming. His eyes were also purple. There were two dark black lines along the tear line on his cheek. At this time, the purple man stood silently in the void, as if feeling the strength of the body. "Ha ha ha It''s a wonderful feeling Suddenly, the man clenched his fists and began to laugh wildly. The rough and crazy voice immediately reverberated in the purgatory. Under the impact of the sound wave, the weak places around directly began to collapse. Glancing at the gray sky, the man stood upright, his eyes full of disdain for the world. ¡°¡­¡­ According to the information attached to the undead, there was a guy named boo the demon man in the universe five million years ago. He was a living creature from the ancient times. Like me, he could absorb the evil factors of human beings. Er, he also eliminated several gods. " "Eh, it''s sealed. It''s on a planet in the North galaxy." The man sneered two times, claws toward the void in a grasp, weak space immediately appeared cracks, tear out a blood red hole. Then he flashed and disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 North galaxy, flissa headquarters. A giant planet transformed by science and technology, advanced space technology will wrap the whole planet tightly, like an iron wall, even a fly will not want to fly in. At this time, Bailey Bulu and kikono and other high-level gathered together. A few years ago, after fleissa left the headquarters and went to the South galaxy to concentrate on cultivation, the fleissa army''s master level was missing, its overall power was not as arrogant as before, and its external arrogance was somewhat restrained, and its scope of activities was basically limited to a few star domains near the fleissa headquarters. Compared with the heyday, it can be said that the low-key to the extreme. "According to the news from 46, commander solby has led a part of the army elite out of the control of the army, and is now driving the spacecraft out of the garrison area." In the hall, the gray tagma reported in a cold voice. "It seems that solby chose to defecte, stupid guy. He thought that king Felisa was gone, and he could act recklessly with a few younger brothers. He didn''t pay attention to the command of the headquarters. As far as his power is concerned, the headquarters really wants to take action and smash him without any effort. " Kikono sneered and scorned solby''s defection. After the namec incident, it was gradually spread in the North galaxy that flisa had died on namec. In addition, flisa had not appeared for a long time, so many wild cosmonauts began to set up their own teams. For such a situation, kekono and other senior officials just looked on coldly and didn''t come forward to clarify, but secretly wrote down all the people who had rebellious thoughts. Waiting for king Felisa to come back. Everyone didn''t know that after being defeated by the monkey king on namec, Felisa went to the ice and snow planet of the South galaxy to seek more powerful forces. Several senior leaders of Felisa''s army who knew the news were present at that time. They know that the universe follows the jungle law of the jungle, and the survival of a force depends on the will of the strong. These cosmopolitan people who have left the Legion are actually suicidal, even though they are happy now. Once the king of Felisa comes back, it is time for them to suffer. This is not the time when the Legion of Felisa falls apart in the original work, and a few clowns can show their power. Felisa will not allow these traitors to live in the world. "He''s been careful. He''s been watching for at least a few years. He''s not rebellious until now. He''s much smarter than those who are brave and resourceless." Bailey drew a calm face. "He is also an ambitious guy, but unfortunately he misjudged the situation." "Hum, King Felisa is not so easy to be killed. As long as the king comes back, it''s time for them to make a list." Kekono sneered and his tentacles swayed. "But it''s better to make a mess. Take this opportunity to clean up the moths in the army." "It''s a pity," he said with a smile "It''s no pity. Anyway, they are all rebellious guys. It''s better to find out as soon as possible. In the early years, the acceptance standard of the frissa army was too loose. I think we can appropriately raise the threshold like the Saifei forces." "So it is." "Speaking of the Saifei forces, I didn''t expect that there were so many super Saiya people hidden among them. When I knew the news at the beginning, I was also startled. It is worthy of being a group preserved in ancient times." Kikono was a little lucky, even with a cold sweat on his scalp. Thanks to the wisdom of Lord frissa, he maintained a good cooperative relationship with their rulers. This kind of "Big Mac" force can only cooperate and never be an enemy. Kekono didn''t know that in recent years, a new group of super Saiya people, such as badak, Herz and Colm, have emerged in Saifei''s forces, and their strength is even better than before. "Lord kikono, Lord Bailey Bulu, when solby left, he took a large number of elite soldiers with him. Do you need his troops to capture them?" Asked tagma. "Not for the time being. Just keep an eye on them." Kikono waved his hand. At this stage, the Fraser army only needs to stabilize its headquarters and quietly wait for the return of the Fraser king. "Well, which experts have gone with solby?" Asked Bailey blu. "Sisami, bakhdi, Puyi..." Tagma thought for a moment and reported a list. After hearing the list reported by tagma, Bailey drew a deep frown. These people are all good masters, especially sisami, who is the first master of the frissa army, actually followed solby. Forget it. We''ll recruit new soldiers when King Felisa comes back! ¡­¡­ South galaxy, ice planet. In the middle of winter, when it is extremely cold, even the vast ocean will be frozen. All the scenery in the extremely cold environment presents a fascinating dark blue color. In the valley covered by glaciers, Felisa is ferocious and hard to exercise. At this time, his whole body is covered with a layer of bright white luster, and his cortex seems to have been polished and become particularly tough."Ooh, the ice and snow planet is worthy of the life of our royal family. In just four and a half years, our strength has broken through several layers." PATA, a long tail slapping the ground, the solid ice suddenly burst, breaking out dense cracks, rich energy filled the canyon around. Felisa is confident in her talent. In the past, he didn''t practice seriously because he thought his strength was strong enough and there was no need to practice at all. After being defeated by the monkey king, he thought hard and calmed down to practice hard. After more than four years of cultivation, with excellent talent and inner pursuit of strength, the combat effectiveness of frissa has soared from 120 million to 4.6 billion, a full 40 times increase. This is a desperate leap forward. You should know that Shalu is only 2.5 billion and lightning Shalu is only 3 billion. It can be said that the strength of Felisa is now stronger than the ordinary super Saiya 2. What''s more, Felisa has mastered the power of the ultimate form. Even if it is 4.6 billion combat power, it can still maintain the ultimate form without the situation that the power can''t be controlled. Feeling the strong power surging in her body, Felisa narrowed her eyes intoxicated. "My strength has far exceeded that super Saiya man on namec. I don''t know what it is like compared with Mr. Lorraine? From the strength of his daily performance, if he becomes a super Saier, Wang may be a little lacking "In the end, it''s a race inherited from ancient times. It can''t be underestimated!" After a failure, Felisa put away her pride and did not look down on any super Saiya. But he is also extremely conceited. He is not inferior to Luo Lan in his self-confidence. Now he is not an opponent. It''s just because he used to neglect training and his foundation is too weak. As long as we continue to exercise, we will become stronger and stronger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 "Felisa, why didn''t you practice today? You came to me." In the palace of the ice and snow planet, the leader of the demons in the universe stood up and asked politely when he saw Frisa coming in. There was some restraint in his expression. "Get ready to leave the spaceship of ice star. I''m leaving." Flisa looked at the leader of the demon family blandly and said in a faint voice. "Are you going to leave so soon? Don''t you practice on the ice planet for another period of time?" The leader was shocked. "No need." Felisa''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her purple lips rose slightly. "I feel that I have already practiced a lot. It doesn''t help me to stay here any more. I''d better go out and walk around and meet the experts of the South Galaxy for a while." Said, a face confidently revealed a little strength. Boom! The power of terror suddenly broke out like a storm and turned into an air wave sweeping away in all directions. The air wave was silent, but it quickly formed a chaotic field full of oppression. The whole temple shrouded in the center of the vortex and became wobbly The leader was shocked by the unexpected momentum of frissa, and almost did not stand still. His eyes became fanatical when he looked at frissa''s arrogance. How strong! The leader''s attitude was more respectful. The strength of Felisa was much more powerful than King crud who had left the ice and snow planet at the beginning. Standing in front of him, he felt that even his soul would tremble. This leader is called King arpei, and he keeps the third form of the demon family - the alien form, because he is not a mutated cosmic demon like King krud, and his power is far worse than King krud and Felisa. In the seventh universe, although the demons in the universe are not as powerful as the demons in the sixth universe, they are also relatively powerful. Otherwise, they would not have been favored by the altars in ancient times as experimental materials for making the Puyi. "OK, I''ll have the ship ready for you right away." "Well, by the way, prepare the star map of the South Galaxy for me, especially to mark out the information of each expert. I will meet them for a while. By the way, what hostile forces do you usually have? I will take this opportunity to solve them for you." "That''s the best, of course!" King arpei was overjoyed, but his brain was not dazed by the joy. He frowned and said: "the demons have been hiding on the ice and snow planet for a long time, and they don''t know about the outside world. But I heard that the strength of the South galaxy is the strongest among several galaxies. I don''t know how powerful you are, but you should be careful." "Ho Ho, don''t worry about the leader. I''m very confident in my strength. Hey, or in other words, I''d like to meet the experts who fight with me." Frisa waved his hand, confident. He can''t wait to prove his strength with the blood of the master. Even if the South galaxy is much stronger than the North galaxy, but in the eyes of Felisa, where can it be stronger? He has great confidence to suppress it. When Felisa said this, King arpei said nothing more. He waved his hand and summoned a man to prepare all the things that Felisa needed. Soon a huge spaceship was ready, similar in style to that of Felisa, but larger. King arpei took Frisa to the front of the huge spaceship, pointed to the black crowd standing in front of the spaceship, and said: "because Frisa, you are going to clean up the troubles for the ethnic group. I have prepared 1000 soldiers for you, all of them are masters of the clan. These people will be your subordinates in the future. Take them to make a name for the demon clan!" The arpei Dynasty waved the arms of the thousand cosmic demons, who immediately chanted the name of Felisa. "My Lord Frisa, please take care of me." "Ho ho." Felisa''s Scarlet eyes looked at the dark crowd below, his eyes flashing fierce light, and the king''s unspoken momentum showed. "Well, you will follow me. I won''t regret it." The experts that king arpei prepared for Frisa are really elites. The worst of them are better than the former captain keniu of Frisa, and the worst is almost as good as his third form. These 1000 cosmic demons are enough to form a huge force. "When I was in the North galaxy, I once created a huge force. Everywhere I went, all other races were terrified and submitted. Do you also want to feel this kind of prestige?" Felisa drank loudly, and his voice echoed through the square. "Of course "The demons have been isolated from the world for so many years. It''s time to go out and roam. All races should submit to the demons." "Surrender! Surrender "Lord Frisa, Lord Frisa!" A thousand demons in the universe are looking at Felisa feverishly. The ice and snow planet is sparsely populated. It was isolated from the outside world long ago. Without the permission of the leader, no one can leave the parent planet. Therefore, they are not very emotional about the outside world. At this time, the picture of Felisa dominating the universe makes these demons yearn for it.Felisa looked at the demons with satisfaction. "All personnel enter the spaceship and join us in the battle of the South galaxy." "Fight! Fight Hum!! After 1000 soldiers entered the spaceship, the huge spaceship slowly lifted off, set off a wave of air, and then whew, rushed out of the atmosphere of the ice and snow planet, and entered the super speed of light. As these cosmic demons left the ice and snow planet, the South Galaxy unexpectedly set off a wave. First, from the planets near the ice and snow planet, the turbulent storm gradually spread. ¡­¡­ A few months later, the demons led by Felisa have gone to battle in several star regions. Just like in the North galaxy, Felisa will not occupy the planet. Every battle is more like a propaganda of terror. After crossing the border, it is like locusts sweeping, leaving a cruel ruins. For a time, people in the South galaxy are in a panic. Finally, in this case, he reported to the Galactic patrol organization, but the Galactic police officer in charge of the South galaxy was not the opponent of Felisa and others at all, so he had no choice but to invite the experts of the Galactic mercenary organization to help. However, ordinary mercenaries are not very good at fleissa either. After several attacks, although fleissa''s gang suffered some casualties, they didn''t hurt their muscles and bones. Even because of several high-intensity battles, Felisa''s strength has been improved. All of a sudden, people in the South Galaxy were completely flustered. ¡­¡­ North galaxy, ivy. In the huge mercenary task hall, No. 18 stands in the crowd, overlooking the rolling taskbar in the distance. Looking at the tasks in the taskbar, No. 18 tugged his chin and slightly shook his head. Except for those with higher regional level, most of the tasks seem to be trivial, with long distance, low reward and no execution value. Of course, this is because of the high vision of the 18th. For ordinary cosmonauts, these tasks are very difficult. As for why the 18th appeared here, we have to start from a few months ago. At that time, 18 was still living on Sarada. I overheard Saiya people talking about the Galactic mercenary organization. I learned that there was a Mission branch in sinomeni under the control of Saifei forces. As long as I finished the mission there, I could get the bonus. I was on my mind at that time. In addition, he didn''t want to be a light bulb around his brother all day, so he immediately registered as a galactic mercenary on the 18th, and took several tasks to test his hand. With the strength of the 18th, these tasks are not easy to capture? There''s fighting, and there''s money. Several tasks down, 18 immediately fell in love with such a life. It doesn''t matter if you have money. It''s mainly about having a good time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 "Well, there''s a mission about Felisa. The location is actually in the South galaxy. Felisa, it seems that he was defeated by the monkey king." A familiar name attracted the attention of No. 18, but unfortunately in the South galaxy, it takes a lot of time to go back and forth in such a long distance even with the most advanced aircraft of Saifei force. "Unfortunately, the bonus is quite generous." On the 18th, she shook her head with regret. At this time, she envied ascali for their instant movement. No matter how far away they were, they just needed to feel the breath to move past. "Skip this task first, and take a look at it." He tilted his head to find a suitable task for himself. At this time, a watch on the wrist of No. 18 "didi" sounded a sudden sound. No. 18 picked it up and saw that it was from sharada planetary headquarters. Get in touch, 18: "what''s the matter?" "Lazuli, are you free now?" There was the voice of Nellis across the street. On the 18th, he glanced at the taskbar in the distance, "free!" "Great. I have an urgent task for you now." She said in a gentle voice, "because of some business problems, one of our important partners has been targeted by his enemies. Now the other party employs the experts of the universe killer organization. If it''s not good for him, I hope you can rush to serve as a bodyguard for a period of time." 18 willow leaf long eyebrows pick, "save people''s things should go to someone else, Luo Fei''s instant movement is not more convenient?" "But I can''t get in touch with master Luo Fei now." "More money for tasks like bodyguards." On the 18th, I don''t care what the task is, as long as the money is in place, everything is easy to say. "Don''t worry, the other party is a rich man who has a lot of money. In addition to the fixed task reward, there will also be a lot of money. After settlement, there will be about 1200 Xijin." "Well, tell me who it is?" Hearing that the bonus was so rich, No. 18''s eyes suddenly brightened, pretending to be calm. "Well, guvisha, lannarian, is on the planet strano now. If you''re OK, please go there as soon as possible. This Lanna star has given a lot of help when Saifei''s power is just starting, and he is a relatively important partner. " "It turned out to be a related account. No wonder they came to me." On the 18th, there was a faint smile on her pretty face. "Send me the location of the planet, and I''ll rush there now." "OK, just a moment, please." Soon, naris sent the planet stuNo. She took a look at it on the 18th and found that it was not far from the ivy vine star. However, for the sake of 1200 Higgins, she could barely accept this journey. Aboard the spaceship, under the control of the terminal commander, the spaceship slowly lifted off and left Sinomenium. Looking at the smaller and smaller green planet, No. 18 raised his long legs and put them on the bridge. He held his chest in his hands and leaned back slightly. He thought to himself, "although the spaceship of Saifei forces is very fast, it''s not cost-effective to spend time on the road all the time. When you have time, you''d better go to adelat to learn instant mobility. Although it''s time-consuming, as the saying goes Well, if you want to do a good job, you must sharpen your tools first. " "You can''t be careless about making money." The 18th pulled his finger to calculate, "look at the situation with fils on the 17th, the wedding time is coming, and my elder sister will spend some money at that time." "Well, this money can be earned in the world''s first martial arts meeting for some time." Mouth broken read, who knows why she value money so much. ¡­¡­ StuNo, the private holiday planet of guvisha, a lanaritian, it''s perfectly normal for a rich man like him to have a few private planets. Boom! With the sound of breaking the air, the aircraft of No. 18 came from outer space, penetrated the atmosphere and landed on a flat land. Stepping on the earth of the planet, on the 18th, he glanced at the magnificent buildings not far away, scolded the rich people secretly, and then several people came to guvisha''s private castle. Guweisha had been waiting in the castle for a long time. Seeing a graceful girl coming on the 18th, he quickly went out to meet her, "ah, you are Luo Lan''s Apprentice. I have prepared rich food in the palace. Please pay more attention in the future." "Well." The 18th looked at guvisha and nodded faintly. Looking carefully at the cosmonaut in front of us, he has orange skin, round head, long whiskers on his cheeks. He is not very tall, but he is very flashy. His clothes are full of colorful gems. He looks like a nouveau riche. All evil rich people. Do you want to blackmail him? The 18th looked thoughtfully at guvisha. "Miss 18, this is the deposit. You only need to protect me for one month." Guvisha was very witty to let the intelligent robot take out a suitcase full of glittering rod-shaped metal bars.Looking at the glittering Higgins, No. 18''s mood immediately became sunny, with a smile on his face. "Tell me about your situation, how to invite someone to kill you." Guvisha rubbed his fat palm and said with regret, "well, it''s not because I''ve fallen in love with a planet. It''s just because one of my enemies has fallen in love with that planet. Because there are contradictions, I can''t help playing a trick on the other party at the auction." "I didn''t expect that the other party would hire a killer." Said also a pair of not so expression. I don''t think money is money! I''m the one who''s going to kill you. On the 18th, he glanced at guvisha and knew how hateful this kind of rich man was. However, for the sake of the other party''s extravagance, he endured his displeasure. "Do you know when those killers will come?" "I don''t know. I''ve made an investigation. The other party hired seven killers, all of which are well-known on the list of killers." guvisha looked at the slender body of No. 18. "By the way, you should not be Saiya. Do you want to find some more helpers? After all, the other party''s strength is not weak!" "Hum, no need. I won''t pay attention to a mere killer." The 18th stares. The power of the sudden explosion shakes the whole planet. The energy detectors in guvisha Castle ring fiercely one after another. All of them are damaged because they are out of range. Guvisha immediately fell to the ground. "Enough, enough, you are as terrible as your teacher." "Compared with the teacher, I''m a little worse." On the 18th, he gathered up his strength and said, "prepare a training ground for me. I want to practice. Don''t disturb me when I''m free." "Yes, right away." Guvisha nodded busily. Looking at the back of the 18th, Gu Weisha wiped the sweat on his forehead, "Luo Lan''s apprentice is really terrible. Haha, my safety is guaranteed." "Well, do you want to hire this lady to get rid of that guy Jacob when the task is over? Not right, not right... " ¡­¡­ PS: Happy Mid Autumn Festival and national day! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 "Miss lazuli, this is a welcome dinner I''ve prepared for you. I hope you''ll like it." In the luxurious castle, guvisha sits at one end of the banquet table, raises the glass of red wine, points his foot to No. 18, and then drinks it all in one gulp, making a comfortable and enjoyable sound. As the well-known rich people in the universe, Lanna people know how to enjoy most and eat more luxurious than ancient emperors. Guvisha''s dinner for the 18th can be said to be quite luxurious. The raw materials of every food on the table are from different planets, and then they are allowed to be served after layer upon layer selection. For example, the crustacean like lobster now placed in front of the 18th is a specialty of guvisha''s aquatic planet. Things are good things, but they only lack the color and aroma of food. Looking at the dark red color floating at the bottom of the pot, No. 18 frowned, a little upset at the bottom of my heart, who have you ever seen eat a pot of black food. "Is it edible?" 18 fingers like green onion pinch a piece of shrimp. "Why can''t we eat it? It''s the big Ao shrimp of the universe civilization. It tastes delicious!" Guweisha asked suspiciously, crackling, let go of his stomach to eat big special food, a mouthful of shrimp meat and a mouthful of red wine. In a twinkling of an eye, a big Ao shrimp is half short. Looking at guweisha''s delicious appearance, on the 18th, he put the shrimp into his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls, and asked, "it''s very common. There''s no delicious food in my imagination, so I can barely satisfy my hunger.". "Ha ha, how about it? It tastes good. It''s a special product of my private planet. Each one has been selected layer by layer. Only I can enjoy it in the universe. When Rowland and queen Sophie came, they also used it to entertain them. They all like it very much." Guvisha is proud to show off. "The taste is OK, better than other dishes." The elegant tablecloth touched her lips, and Lazuli said quietly. "Miss Lazuli''s mouth is very critical." Of course, guweisha doesn''t believe that after eating such delicious food, the other party will not feel excited. The only secret way is that Luo Lan''s disciple has a cold personality. He clearly eats what he likes, but he deliberately shows an expression of indifference. ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the 18th, looking at guweisha''s proud appearance, he didn''t know what he was proud of. He shook his head and didn''t care about him. It was important to fill his stomach first. Of course, the food of cosmic people is not as good as that of the earth and Sarada. For her, it''s just for eating. What high-end food pays attention to is that it has both color and fragrance. At present, these are barely up to the standard in terms of taste, but they can''t even reach the pass line in terms of color and fragrance. However, as she has been walking in the universe for many days, she has generally understood the external situation. Regardless of technology, the earth has already thrown out several blocks of other planets in terms of diet. After the banquet, led by the intelligent robot, on the 18th, she came to the room that guvisha prepared for her. It''s too luxurious. Every piece of furniture is full of pride inside and outside. "Miss lazuli, this is the room I prepared for you. It has an independent heating system. The balcony faces the sea. You can enjoy the warmth of the sun in winter. There is an open-air swimming pool on the roof. The water in the pool is triple filtered. There are also hot springs and playgrounds. Of course, I''m preparing the training room you want." "Please pay more attention in the coming month." Guvisha looked polite, and then his life and fortune depended on each other. "Well." No. 18 nodded with a smile and was quite satisfied with guweisha''s arrangement. Although the local tycoon was ugly, he was generous. "I''m quite satisfied with the environment here. I''ll protect you." "Miss lazuli, please." Guvisha had a relaxed smile on his face. "If there is anything you can tell the smart servant, it will meet your requirements." "Thank you very much." After guweisha left, No. 18 collapsed on the soft big bed, spread out his arms and looked very relaxed. Then he quickly turned over, opened the metal box guweisha gave her, poured out the Higgins in it, grabbed the metal bars and counted them carefully. ¡°1¡¢2¡¢3¡¢4¡­¡­ 500. " "This is the deposit for the task. When the task is over, you can get another part of the Commission. Hehe, 1200 Xijin is very profitable." On the 18th, he contentedly put away all Higgins, then took off his shirt, put on a bath towel and took a bath in the hot spring. ¡­¡­ Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! In the dark night, several figures touch guvisha''s castle and roar. With the dazzling light, several red energy balls suddenly rise in the night sky. A fierce storm and energy storm spread out, and the earth shakes violently until everything is calm. On the 18th, the figure of Nina came out of the ruins of the building. "This is the sixth one. If you kill another killer, the task will be finished." Lifted the next golden hair, no trace of scars on the body, 18 white face smile."Miss lazuli, you are so wonderful. It''s the right thing to hire you to be my bodyguard." Guvisha, surrounded by bodyguards, came out of the safe room and boasted. During this period of time, the Lana star man really saw the strength of No. 18. Usually, those invincible cosmic killers are not her rivals. You should know that they are all the killers in the universe list, and none of them is weak. "It''s OK. Mian mianqiang can make me serious." 18 waved his hand, a little proud. "Do you have any idea of serving as my bodyguard for a long time? The remuneration is negotiable." "Forget it. I don''t want to be tied up." On the 18th, she refused directly. This time she worked as a bodyguard to earn a commission, it''s still for the sake of the other party''s connection with Saifei forces. Let her be a full-time bodyguard. It''s tiring and troublesome. It''s better to be free to take on the Galactic mission. For the answer on the 18th, guweisha had been prepared and sighed with regret. At this time, the void was floating, a purple figure suddenly flashed out of the void, a sharp silver light flashed by, and a cluster of energy sharp blades attacked and killed guvisha. The sudden situation stunned all the people present. Guvisha was completely shocked. His fat body didn''t move and his face turned white. The bodyguards around guweisha quickly lined up to protect their employers, but the strength of these bodyguards was only 20000 or 30000 combat power. They obviously had no defense ability in the face of the cosmic killer, so they were found vacant by the killer after three or two times. "Dare to attack my employer in front of me." Shua - a burst of drinking, a wisp of cold light flashed from the eyes of No. 18, and the figure of No. 18 flashed like lightning. In an instant, a pretty face appeared in the sight of the purple killer, and the cold air was chilling. "Air strike!" Learn from Luo Lan''s tricks. Coldly cried out a word, the air seemed to be stirred, boiling up in an instant. No. 18 stretched out his palms, fingers and sword, and a sharp energy ray attacked the killer. Then, before the universe killer could react to what was going on, the figure of No. 18 quickly stepped forward, raised his legs, and kicked the other side''s chest with his long, slender legs. The violent force suddenly set off an amazing wave, only heard a sound of bone fragmentation, the purple killer was kicked to pieces by the violent kick, and a huge pit with a diameter of more than 50 meters appeared in situ, and the broken zone stretched for thousands of meters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 "Gulu..." Guvisha turned pale with fright, and could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. 18 body a flash, came to the killer in front of, a group of Qigong wave threw out, face expressionless will kill the killer''s body. "This is the seventh one. I didn''t expect to hide in the dark. I almost didn''t find it." No. 18 gave a cold hum, with no expression on his face. "Miss lazuli, all the killers should be solved." "Are you sure they only sent seven killers?" "Well, this is the rule of the universe killer organization. If seven killers fail in a mission, the killer organization will no longer accept the entrustment of the same employer. The guy Jacob certainly didn''t expect that I had miss Lazuli around me, so the seven entrustments failed at one time." Guvisha explains the rules of the killer organization. The beautiful blue eyes of No.18 gem glanced at guvisha and said faintly, "be careful that he entrusts again in the name of others." "The intelligence network of the universe killer organization is not virtual. It is impossible to borrow the name of others. Besides, I am also a member of the universe commercial headquarters. The killer organization will no longer target me. Well, I''ll ask my uncle to arrange more bodyguards. As long as the people in the killer organization don''t fight, there should be no problem in terms of safety. " 18 shrugged, the other side is so relieved, then she has nothing to worry about. This time, the task of bodyguard is over. Next, we get the reward, and it''s over. "Miss lazuli, this is your commission." Guvisha politely offered the rest of the reward in both hands. On the 18th, he gently nodded and found that there were 600 more than the original one, with a total of 1800. "Some of the extra gifts are for Miss lazuli. I hope we can cooperate in the future." Guvisha said with a friendly face. Lannasing people are weak, but they are good at managing relationships. It''s definitely a business that won''t lose money to spend a little money to contact the strong. The last example is the rise of Saifei power. The initial investment in exchange for the good relationship with the big powers in the universe, the interests of Saifei power have already increased by many times. Looking at these extra Higgins, No. 18 is smiling, and even guvisha is more pleasing to the eye. All of a sudden, a breath flashed by. No.18 sensed it acutely. Xiumei wrinkled slightly, and a pair of eyes looked around. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Guweisha asked in a low voice when he saw the change of No.18''s look. No. 18 put up a slender finger, guweisha immediately did not dare to move, the body slightly toward the side of No. 18 close. "Are you sure your nemesis only hired seven killers?" 18. "Yes, this is the rule of the universe killer organization. It has never broken the rules..." Looking at No. 18, Gu Weisha was afraid and speechless. In the past few days, he already knew what kind of master he was. Seeing her behave like this, guweisha was excited. "Are there other killers coming to stuNo?" Guvisha was sweating. At this time, several of guweisha''s bodyguards also realized that there was a problem. Several bodyguards lined up in turn to protect guweisha firmly in the middle. "Be careful!" No.18 shouts, a flash appears in front of guweisha, kicks guweisha out. Guweisha didn''t have time to react, so he was kicked out. A Lang stumbled and fell thousands of meters away. The ground was shaking violently. Guweisha got up and suddenly looked back. However, he saw a cluster of energy pillars with a thickness of more than 100 meters hurtling down from the sky and suddenly bombarded down. The ground where he was standing was bombarded by the energy pillars and turned into a piece of scorched earth. The lava flows, the smoke is pungent, the vast land seems to be scooped out by a huge spoon, showing the appearance of a collapse, dense spider webs spread to thousands of meters away, even the earth under his feet can not stop cracking. The cold sweat seeped down. Guweisha can''t help but take a breath and shout fluke! If it wasn''t for No. 18''s quick reaction to kick himself away, maybe he would have become a coke. No, with their own bones, maybe not even ash. "Pity my bodyguards, none of them escaped. I don''t know what happened to miss lazuli, but I don''t think anything happened? " Guvisha lay motionless on the ground, his cheeks full of fear. At this time, the graceful figure of No. 18 came to guweisha''s side. Guweisha saw that there was no accident on No. 18, and now he was quite calm. "Who is it, come out!" No. 18 cried grimly. He nearly killed his employer in front of him. On the 18th, he felt that his dignity was greatly provoked. After a few breath, no one reflected it. On the 18th, he was even more angry, and the great power surged out in an instant. The thick breath spread around her, and the whole planet stuNo was crumbling, and the sky began to darken, like the end."Won''t you come out?" No.18 scallop teeth nibble, beautiful eyes scan around. She can be sure that there are strangers on the planet. The disgusting dark smell makes her feel nauseous even from a long distance. Feeling the pressure of suffocation from No.18, guweisha was scared and scared to hide. At this time, he did not dare to speak. The undulating earth made him feel like he was in the ocean, and he felt shivering all over. On the 18th, he continued to improve his strength, and the soaring energy broke through the clouds, with a white light floating on his body. At this time, a pink figure came into sight, purple hair, cold face, body full of hot holes, a pair of purple eyes as evil as the devil, look at each other will be evil control. Seeing the comer clearly, No. 18''s face changed dramatically. He stepped forward and stood in front of guweisha, and a huge wave rose in his heart. "Where does this come from? Even little Shalu has never given me such an evil feeling." "Guvisha, do you have a spaceship? Leave the planet quickly. Wait for a fight. In case of fighting, I can''t take care of you. Leave now!" "With your strength Are they not rivals? " Guvisha''s voice stammered. "Let''s go!" At this time, No. 18''s eyes are like a sharp blade. "Ah Guvisha let out a murmur and ran to his castle. The sudden appearance of the evil figure glanced at guvisha faintly, as if disdaining to hand, cold eyes aimed at No. 18, the body slowly fell down. "Your body is very different from ordinary life. Can you tell me why?" "Who are you?" No. 18 looks at each other warily. The purple haired man held his chest in his hands and said calmly, "this demon, momonman, is the commander of all evil thoughts and the destined ruler of the universe. Unexpectedly, he met such an interesting guy as soon as he broke the purgatory. Well, his strength is OK. If you are interested in becoming my subordinate, I can give you the supreme status." With that, a arrogant momentum was released, and the wind and waves were all rolled up, and the evil force almost turned into substance. No. 18 has never seen such a terrible power. The eternal energy in the body is running wildly, counteracting each other''s pressure and complaining secretly. This guy who doesn''t know where he came from has terrible strength. Even little Shalu is far away from him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 "How did you think about it?" Mormon man''s face is comfortable, he is very patient, this is the calm of the strong. "It''s wishful thinking to make me your man." No. 18 was as cold as frost, and his whole body was cold. "Tut." The pink figure "cluck cluck" moved his body, and the hot air came out from every small hole on his body, and he didn''t get much angry. Mormon man regretted: "there is always no lack of stupid people in the world, but since you don''t want to be my man, I won''t force you." Face a cold, "your body I accept." All of a sudden, a cold breath swept through the air. The two pupils of No. 18 suddenly shrank into the eye of a needle. However, a dark cloud hovered in the air, and momentman''s figure flickered and disappeared from the sky. "This..." 18''s changing color. "I''m so angry. Where are his people?" Looked around, but did not see the other side of the track. "Hehe, human, are you looking for me?" A cold voice rang out in my ear. No. 18''s heart thumped. He raised his eyes and saw each other''s cold face. Momontman didn''t know when he came to her. The heat from the air hole burned her skin like the hot sun. When? No. 18''s face suddenly changed color. However, no matter how fast the speed of No. 18 is, momentman always keeps close to No. 18 several meters away, with a pair of evil eyes aiming at No. 18. "It''s really different from the ordinary human body. The mechanism of energy production is a little strange." Mormon man fingers to chin, looking at 18 with interest, "if you swallow up, maybe you can understand the constitution." "Do your ghost dream, Miss Ben how willing to let you devour!" When he heard that the other party was going to swallow himself up, he was furious on the 18th. One by one, qigong waves containing infinite energy were released, and the temperature suddenly became cold. The power of No.18 has undoubtedly reached the top level of the current universe. If calculated according to the power of Super Saiyan, it should be the level of Super Saiyan 2. There are only a few experts in the universe who are stronger than her, except a few of sharada. Boom!! The dazzling light continued to form a piece, an unprecedented energy burst out, the terrible storm brewing, and in a very short time it spread to the corner of the whole planet stuNo. Waiting to die is not the character of No. 18. Taking advantage of the advantage of starting first, she has no unnecessary hesitation. The white light bursts out of the dark clouds and pours on it, punching and kicking like a rainstorm. When fighting between masters, they usually compete for energy directly. Only when the energy is similar, can they use skills. Attack is like this, and defense is even more so. The former is a little confused, but the latter is a very simple action. Just a fight, momonman''s powerful let 18 unexpected, in the face of a series of indiscriminate bombardment of the attack, momonman seems to have been not serious, one hand to take her attack, the other hand behind, from time to time comment, issued a surprise exclamation. After a few strokes, momonman easily took it, and then occasionally kicked a kick, slamming No. 18 away. On the 18th, he retreated a certain distance, and his white eyebrows gave birth to crystal beads of sweat. He secretly complained. After fighting, he found that the gap between them was so big. He showed all his strength, but failed to try out the bottom line of the other side. The strength of the other side is simply unfathomable. "This guy''s strength is far above me. My attack doesn''t work for him at all!" The 18th bit his lower lip, but he was not happy. Although because of unlimited energy, I don''t feel tired, but this feeling of being played as a monkey is not very good, especially the other party has not come up with real strength. "It seems that you''ve reached the limit. Also, according to memory, this level of power is quite rare." Mormon man walked leisurely and floated slowly in front of No. 18 road, with a flat tone. "Asshole!" No. 18''s face was dignified, and there were crystal beads of sweat on his beautiful cheek. "It''s just that his strength is stronger than mine, and he doesn''t look down on people!" The surging energy suddenly rises, and No. 18 drives the internal force like a pump pumping water from the pool, shining. Mormon man looked in surprise, grinned and began to attack. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" Boom! All kinds of brilliant Qigong waves in the sky are concentrated together. For a moment, the sky is full of all kinds of energy. The bright explosion and roar rippled immediately, and the fierce wind blew fiercely, and the ordinary air cracked like a mirror. "Boom!" Deafening roar resounded through the sky, dust splashed all over the sky, and the vision became blurred. A figure flashed quickly, and the invisible shock waves suddenly spread out. Then the 18 th "wow" screamed, vomited blood, flew out from the high altitude towards the ground, hit the ground and burst out a huge impact pit with a diameter of 10000 meters.Stuart''s planet is crumbling. The air is filled with strands of lightning, which is the energy spread out of the discharge phenomenon, the whole planet is fragmented, will soon be destroyed. ¡­¡­ In the castle in the distance, guvisha crawled to his secret warehouse, took out an aircraft from the emergency hangar, climbed into the cockpit, started the spacecraft to escape from the atmosphere of the planet, looked back at his private planet, and saw a huge mushroom cloud ditch connecting the heaven and earth. Dark clouds, lightning and thunder, a picture of the end of the world. "Gulu..." Guvisha speeded up and rushed out of the atmosphere, looking at the disappearing planet situno, with a heavy heart. "I''m the one who hurt Miss lazuli. I hope she''s safe." He won''t pay attention to the destruction of Stuart. After all, as a rich man, he doesn''t pay attention to the destruction of a planet. Unfortunately, the beautiful lady has been implicated by herself. If Luo Lan knew, how angry she would be! ¡­¡­ StuNo''s thunder and lightning, dazzling light spread out, will be a corner of the planet bright light. Huge explosions have rocked the planet one after another. Heaven and earth are in chaos. It''s hard to tell where the sky is and where the earth is. Countless energies flicker out of the blurred vision, stirring the whole planet upside down After a long time, the smoke gradually dissipated. Finally, the line of sight returned to clear, only to see the whole battlefield lava constantly surging, full of large and small explosion pits. On the surface of the planet, huge rock plates are seriously cracked. Everywhere, kilometer high lava flows to the upper air. These lava flows fall from the sky and turn into lava rain, then submerge the earth and continue to flow back to the mantle along the low-lying parts of the plate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff. At this time, the image of No. 18 was very embarrassed, with bruises on the back of hands and shoulders everywhere. Because of the previous battle, the small coat of the upper body had become rags, the shirt was broken down, and several big holes were broken in the trouser legs, revealing the snow-white skin that can be broken by blowing inside, "cough!" Golden hair hanging in the ear, 18 pulled down the drooping clothes, covered the skin exposed in the air. Blue eyes floating a few wisps of streamer, eyes staring at the eyes of a purple hair figure. With unlimited energy, she is good at lasting combat. If she continues to fight and develop for a long time, it must be a terrible mace. However, what she is dealing with at this time is Mormon man. This guy doesn''t know where to come from. She is very powerful and terrible. Her energy is too small to cause real damage to each other. "Is this the end of my life?" At the end of the disaster, No. 18 had a bitter smile on his face, and the figures of No. 17 and Luo Lan could not help but emerge in his mind. However, there were only a few people who turned over and over. When you think about it carefully, your social contact is really narrow, and you don''t know many people. All of a sudden, a burst of exhaustion, not the physical exhaustion caused by energy consumption, but the mental frustration. "I hope the teachers can revive me with the dragon ball when they know." 18 sighed, "this account I wrote down, I don''t know whether the body was swallowed, will affect the soul, if you can''t use the Dragon Ball resurrection will lose a lot." Think of here, 18 face become firm, even if she is dead, also can''t be swallowed. Let''s just die together. "It''s a shame. If the teacher knows it, he will be scolded." Clench your fist in your hand, the blue meridians appear on the white skin, and the bright white light appears on the surface of your body. No. 18 is desperate to activate the energy in your body, ready to die with the enemy with his last strength. "Wait, sister Lazuli!" All of a sudden, a voice called her name, and a palm grabbed her wrist to suppress her surging energy. On the 18th, he recovered from his astonishment and raised his eyes to see a tall figure with another little girl appeared in front of her. On the 18th, he lost his voice and called out the name of the other party: "Luo Fei, sun Bula, how can you be here?" Luo Fei looked at her and said, "it''s guweisha who informed the headquarters. I just moved to come here in an instant. Fortunately, I came in time, or you would have done something stupid." "Yes, sister lazuli, you were too aggressive just now." Sun Bula''s purplish hair was tied into a ponytail, and he was crossing his waist to number 18. After a while, sun Bula has grown into a graceful girl. Although she is just over ten years old, she has grown into 12 years old because she has been in the mental time room for two years. Twelve years old is the fastest growing time for a girl. Standing with No. 18, their height is almost the same, and their figure also reflects the soft and beautiful side of a girl. "Sister lazuli, this is the guy who drove you to the brink of death?" Sun Bula''s eyes fell on momon man in the distance. On the 18th, she nodded. The appearance of Luo Fei and sun Bula made her relaxed a lot. Her face was heavy and she said: "you should be careful. This guy is very powerful." "I can see that already." Roffy''s sharp eyes fixed on Mormon. For the appearance of rofei and sun Bula, momontman is also very surprised. He feels great vitality from the two people, which is what he most yearns for. "Ha ha ha, it''s interesting. There are so many interesting guys in the universe. Just one woman, now there are two more. If I absorb you, my strength will be greatly improved." Mormon man is overjoyed, and has taken Luofei as his prey. "Sister lazuli, Bula, join hands to attack him." "Well!" Two people respond, 18''s physical strength is abundant, with Luo Fei and sun Bula to join, the mood is rising. At this time, Luo Fei and sun Bula''s eyes were frozen, and their majestic momentum soared into the sky. Accompanied by a golden flame, they instantly entered the Super Saiyan form, and then their energy increased, and the silver white lightning crackled and twinkled. Super Saiya 2! This is the most powerful form of rofei and sun Bula. "Has it changed?" Mormon man was a little surprised, "a little bit of strength, then a little bit to play with you, let you know humble ants should put their position." "Do it." The figures of the three disappeared at the same time. The next second, they appeared close to momentman, and then attacked momentman from three different angles. Their cooperation was perfect, instantly blocking all the space for each other to break free."Oh Mormon man made a move. Facing the attack of Luo Fei, he didn''t keep his hand any longer. He stepped on his right foot and made a move suddenly. The ferocious attack was like a ferocious tiger, overbearing and full of fighting spirit. In a moment, the electric light and fire were everywhere, and huge fireballs were rising like the rising sun. A scuffle hit the planet, almost toppling. With a groan and a wave of his hand, Luo Fei was separated by the energy of the big wave. Two punches from Huo di. Bang bang, bang bang, bang bang, bang bang, bang bang, bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang bang bang, bang. Mormon man''s action is not necessarily how sharp, but there is no omission of everyone''s attack blocked down, occasionally broke out several attacks, it is so powerful. Bang, a bump. Even roffy was thrown away this time. "So strong!" Luo Fei''s face changed dramatically. He adjusted his figure and stabilized. Then he rushed forward to support No. 18 and sun Bula. At this time, only a few dull sounds of "Ka Ka Ka" were heard. Luo Fei and No. 18 were beaten out again. Sun Bula screamed "wow" and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "Bula!" Seeing this, Luo Fei''s heart throbbed and his anger burned violently. "All day shockwave!" The powerful Qi burst out suddenly, and Luo Fei''s energy increased a lot in an instant, followed by an extremely quick and fierce attack. For a moment, it seemed that Mo Mengman was suppressed, but it didn''t last long. After Mo Mengman recovered, his energy increased again, and it had risen to the level that made Luo Fei feel palpitating. The smell of evil rippled and the whole person disappeared. "Foolish human beings, let you see my real power." "The netherworld shatters the waves!" A stream of evil energy gathered and merged into a column shock wave. With a sneer and a little finger, momonman immediately attacked the three of them. The air was trembling and waves of oppression were spreading out in the form of waves. A cold momentum, such as the sudden appearance of the cage, instantly blocked the space, the surging energy burst out, and the sky changed color. Luo Fei was stunned and couldn''t help swallowing. "Join hands quickly!" On the 18th, he yelled, pointing out with his slender arm. After eating Xiandou, sun Bula got up and suddenly saw the cluster of dark energy pillars, staring at them. "All day shockwave!" "Empty chop!" "Magic Guan Guang kill cannon!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 Boom! A bunch of powerful energy converged and went to the huge column of energy. Hua La, three energy shocks resist in front of the black light column, and then drill into it. After a moment of stagnation, the black light column continues to attack. Only at this time, the surface of the energy light column emits a strange color. Qi and energy suddenly burst out, brewing the power of destroying everything. Luo Fei sees this, in the heart is greatly surprised, looked back at the eye boundless earth, knew at present the star already could not hold. Hurry to seize the time, at the time of the destruction of the planet, grab No. 18 and sun Bula''s hands and start the instant movement, a cluster of fast light shining, the three figure disappeared. Boom Boom! Boom! The terrible light came down soon after they were young. The beautiful light covered the whole planet in an instant. All kinds of wild cyclones and hurricanes came surging, and the earth began to disappear. Lava filled the sky with a pungent smell, just like a group of fireworks, and the star ball entered the rhythm of destruction. "The three Disappeared? " Mormon man was stunned to find that his attack object actually disappeared in front of his eyes. Touching his chin, he said with great interest: "the ability of instant movement, which involves the technology of space and transmission, has some research value." Looking at the broken planet at the foot of his eyes, Mormon man sneered, and a smell of bloodthirsty sin spread out. He stretched out his right hand, and his right hand was enveloped with a bloody flame. He punched through the core of the planet. A huge planet was directly destroyed, disintegrated from the center, and soon became a fragment of the universe. Mormon man stands in the universe, looking at the planet destroyed by his own hands without expression, with a cold smile, directly disappears from the original place. ¡­¡­ North galaxy, earth. Temple. Wow Fuzzy streamer flickered a few times, three fuzzy figures appeared in the air. Just appeared, the three were affected by the gravity of the earth, and could no longer float in the air, "pa" fell heavily on the stone slab of the temple, and the ground cracked several lines. Suno took a broom to clean the dust on the square and heard the sound of objects falling. Raise eyes to see past, but see is Luo Fei and 18, sun Bula three people, the facial expression changes slightly, turn into a straight line to appear in front of them. "What''s the matter with you?" After checking, we found that several people were only slightly injured. In order to prevent internal injury, we quickly took out three Xiandou and let them eat them. Suno wonders what happened to roffy that made them hurt like this. Qi Qi they heard also rushed over, see Luo Fei their clothes broken appearance, heart suddenly turned up a huge wave. Look at their appearance, they have met a strong enemy! Just with their strength, who else in the universe can hurt them? You know, Luo Fei and No. 18 are not ordinary people. Where are the three Super Saiyan Level 2 masters? In particular, Luo Fei and other excellent talent super Saiya, the strength of the world is rare! It''s almost beyond the scope of super Saiya 2! With such strength, who can hurt them so badly? Qiqi wriggled her brows, and could not imagine what terrible existence they had met. "What kind of monster did you meet?" Asked bick, frowning. "Cough." After eating Xiandou, Luo Fei takes a slow breath. When asked by Qiqi and suno what happened, he smiles bitterly, and then tells what happened on the planet of Stuart. Qiqi and they were all shocked. "That guy with purple hair is too strong. I joined hands with lazuli and they didn''t have the power to fight back in front of him. If we didn''t master the ability of instant movement, we might not even have the chance to escape. To deal with him, I think we need the strength of dad or aunt Sophia." Luo Fei recalled the power of Mormon man, and his face was heavy. After listening to Luo Fei''s narration, everyone looked at each other, and the scene was strangely silent. "Even Luo Fei and Wu Kong are not rivals. Their strength is beyond our imagination. I''m afraid they are even more powerful than Xiao Shalu." "Another terrible monster!" "There is no peace in the universe. Fortunately, it doesn''t appear on the earth." On the 18th, when he changed his clothes and came out, he just heard Luo Fei tell Qiqi what happened. Xiumei frowned slightly. "That man calls himself Mormon, maybe he has something to do with the people of the demons." Bick shook his head. "It''s impossible to be a member of the demon world. I''ve practiced in the demon world, so I know the situation there. The most powerful person in the demon world is DARPA, the king of the demon world. He only has the level of super Saiya 2 at most. It''s impossible to defeat you three at the same time." Murmured: "it''s not the demon clan. Is it really the demon God? But I''ve never heard of a demon called "momon man" in the universe"Whether it''s a demon or not, I''m in big trouble. If it wasn''t for roffy and blah, they''d show up in time, I''m afraid I''d be dead." "In fact, I didn''t help either. In the end, I had to run away." Luo Fei gave a wry smile. "That guy is terrible. He scares me to death." Sun Bula patted her chest for a while and was afraid. When she was patted on the ground by Mormon man and couldn''t get up, she really thought she was going to die. Fortunately, she recovered after eating Xiandou. After all, she''s just a teenager. After photographing sun Bula''s head and arranging her bangs, Luo Fei said: "I will report the situation to sharada planet, so that everyone can have a preparation first At this time, my father and aunt are not here. If I meet Mormons again, I can only avoid them as much as possible. " "I''ll let number 17 pay attention." The strongest ones on Sarada are rofei and broli, followed by zephylia, Meredith and ascali. Unfortunately, they are not on Sarada at this time. Before the 18th, there was no urgent pursuit of strength, but this encounter with Mormon man made her realize her weakness. "Fortunately, it happened in the universe. If it was on earth, I didn''t know what to do. Before the crisis came, we should prepare early." Bick said that the earth is in a remote place in the North galaxy, and the crisis of the universe will not sweep over the earth for a while. This is the only thing to be thankful for. "Isn''t little Shalu in ascali''s headquarters? Call him over, too." On the 18th, he mentioned little Shalu. Although the strength of little Shalu is not as good as Luofei''s, it''s almost the same as himself. Luo Fei thinks that there is still such a fighting power, so he nods his head, contacts Evely Wei of the East galaxy, and quickly conveys the news to little Shalu. Hang up the phone, Luo Fei said: "the Saifei forces and the ascali Legion will pay attention to Mormon man''s whereabouts. Once they find out, they will inform us immediately." "By the way, where is that guvisha now?" "He has fled to Sarada planet for refuge. According to the itinerary, he will probably arrive at Sarada planet in a period of time." Answered roffy. 18: "let him prepare my commission and tell him that the Commission will increase this time. Miss Ben almost lost her life because of him this time. Let him make up for me." I thought I could make a lot of money by accepting the task of bodyguard, but I almost lost my life in the end. It''s not worth it. "I''m sure you won''t suffer in vain." Luo Fei smiles. 18 this just satisfied nod, Luo Fei saw some strange, he didn''t know his elder martial sister originally so like money. At this time, sun Bula hit a hache, holding Luo Fei''s arm, "cousin, let''s go home first, I want to see my brother." "All right." Luo Fei returns to sun Bula with a smile. "Bula has a brother?" 18 surprised, she just left the earth less than a year, bulma and monkey king have children? Qi Qi replied as like as two peas, "Boa Ma just had a son, called Sun Wutian, who was almost identical to Wukong, and Colin''s daughter was also born. "It turns out that there have been so many changes during my absence from the earth. Well, I won''t leave the earth until the first martial arts meeting in the world. Let''s go to see Bula''s brother with you. I really like children." No. 18 has a smile on his face, like the sunshine in early spring with soft warmth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 "Hey, sister Lazuli is going to like my brother." Sun Bula leaped to the 18th and said, "I was going to send my younger brother to the sub god world for cultivation, but my mother couldn''t bear to leave him at home. Anyway, he has plenty of nutrients. It''s the same everywhere." The spirit of the sub god world is certainly good for the growth of young children, but the gene inherited by the monkey king is excellent enough, but there is no shortage of years of cultivation. After a short stay in the temple for a while, sun Bula was eager to invite No. 18 to her house to visit her brother. No. 18 nodded with a smile. Luo Fei waved his hand and said hello to bick. Then the three jumped down from the temple. After the three left, Qiqi, suno and others stepped up their monitoring of the stars around the earth. Fortunately, the place where Luofei met momenman was the star of stuNo, which is far away from the earth. It should not affect here for a while. ¡­¡­ At the time when bik and they are preparing for the appearance of Mormon man, Luolan is carrying out the most critical practice on the 60th layer of the aegis. Winter goes, spring comes, time flies, time passes quietly. At this time, a year has passed since the end of the game of saru. It has been several months since Luo Lan returned to mieshen star. In these months, Luo Lan has devoted herself to the understanding of "Zhaojing". Although there is no season change in the single level of mieshen star, Luo Lan still records the time accurately. With the help of the unique energy of Ares, the progress is also good. There are 108 levels in total, and each level has distinct power levels. Every dozens of levels is a big level. Among them, the first 30 levels are mainly below super sair Level 2. From level 30 to level 40, super sair Level 2 is needed. The span above level 40 is relatively large, and all the way to level 60, super sair Level 3 is the best. Luo Lan is now on the 60th floor, which is a peak that human beings can reach. On top of that, it needs the power of the gods. At this time, in the chaos, a pale golden figure hit in the thin gray clouds, "poof!" Luo Lan independently released a large amount of energy, which expanded rapidly, cleared a large area of chaos, leaving an empty zone, black lightning across, like ferocious. Luo Lan waved his arm, two groups of bright light rose, a red and a blue two groups of wonderful energy into two dragons, open a big mouth to swallow the black lightning. Boom The thunderbolt of energy suddenly dissipated. Looking at the expanded space, Luo Lan smiles. Her black hair dances and sits down, as if her whole body is incarnated in nature. Zhaojing, also known as "free Zhaojing". It is a primary form of zizijiyigong. Mastering the aura means entering the realm of zizijiyigong. Zizijiyigong is a kind of combat realm that only high-level gods are qualified to master. It is silent, so that practitioners can get rid of the constraints of the body. In the battle, they can make the body move freely without subjective control, so as to burst out more terrifying combat power. This kind of realm is extremely difficult to master. Not everyone can completely master even the destructive gods at the top level of the universe. According to Weiss, the cultivation of aura is in the second step of free extreme mental practice. The first step is to master the power of the body completely. Luo Lan''s perfect normal has achieved this. ¡­¡­ In the void, Luo Lan sits quietly in a sea of thunderous clouds, surrounded by red and blue dragons. The power of the Dragon God comes from the Dragon God Salama, which is a very high-level energy in itself. At the moment, Luo Lan plays a catalytic role in cultivating aura. Boom, thunder rampant, purple arc hit on the body, burst up several ripples, each hit is an exercise. Luo Lan is baptized by the thunderbolt of the galaxy. With his current physical strength, the baptism of thunder and lightning at the top of the 60th layer is the maximum strength he can accept. No matter how high it is, he can''t bear it. Above the 60th layer is the field that the universe level gods can set foot in, and now he doesn''t dare to try it rashly. Little by little, the perfect normality combined with the two powers of the Dragon God constantly sublimates Luo Lan''s realm. At this time, his breathing is very gentle, and every breath is in harmony with the outside nature. Slowly, the changes of the outside world can no longer affect him, and a silver gray light gradually rises on him An inexplicable threat is spreading in the 60th layer of the planet. Thousands of miles away, the other cosmic strongmen who are also practicing in the 60th floor of mieshenxing suddenly feel a mysterious wave sweeping through the whole space and raise their heads at the same time. "What''s this fluctuation, and who is it?" "It''s mysterious." "Is it the breath of a higher spirit?" "It''s said that after they become gods of the universe, their energy will be transformed into another attribute. Only gods can interact with each other..." "There are traces of vulgarity in this energy, not the realm of God."Many practitioners talk about it one after another. They don''t know what realm the discharger of this pressure has reached. He is still a mortal, but he feels incomparable. "Poof "Poof The gray clouds rolled up, and Luo Lan was like an old monk sitting in meditation, with a silver gray light suddenly shining around her body. At this time, Luo Lan seems to be immersed in a dreamlike state, and perfectly controls every cell of her body. "Oh..." The sound of the dragon''s chant sounded in his ears. The blue and red dragon suddenly went back to his consciousness. It was like the creation of heaven and earth. The spiritual secret "mind space" opened automatically. At this time, the two dragons left his left and right arms and entered the mind space. At the same time, the power of the two dragons began to combine with Luo Lan''s will, and finally turned into a five clawed dragon with a length of ten thousand meters and covered with silver gray scales. Each scale was clearly visible. Unlike all the dragons I have seen before, this dragon''s eyes are golden like Luo Lan''s. The body gently lifts up, penetrates the thin clouds and starts to soar. Everything is so natural. The energy in the body is surging and vast, but there is no overflow, and the ability to predict the surroundings is greatly improved. He knows that this is a brand new realm, different from the perfect normal before, which is definitely a higher level mysterious realm. "Where are you?" Luo Lan laughs faintly. He vaguely feels that he has reached the primary stage of Weiss''s "Free Extreme intention". "The future is unpredictable, but in this state, all actions have omens. My power is still in the human stage, but the efficiency is completely different. " There was a silver gray light floating on his body, and the scene he saw was different from before. Thanks to this state of mind, his power increased several times in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Carefully feeling the power in his body, Luo Lan''s face shows the color of intoxication. In fact, the total amount of energy in his body has not changed much, but thanks to the magic of the free omen, the quality has been improved in essence. Every trace of the surging power is under his control, and there is no omission. In addition, he has realized the omen vaguely, and his strength has changed dramatically. Luo Lan at this time gave birth to a feeling that as long as he hit at random, he could defeat himself. "I don''t know how much more strength I have gained in my life." In the heart a thought rises, aims at a magic thing in the void to make a fist. Click, boom!! In the past, the gray chaos of the void was directly penetrated, thousands of lights were shining, and the power of brutality swept the vast void, resulting in the visual effect of space fragmentation. Of course, it''s not so easy to break through the space of mieshenxing. What breaks through is the chaotic cloud that lingers in the space. At the same time, the demon chosen by Luo Lan as the target has no chance to struggle, and is directly smashed by the violent force. After a long time, the clouds around the void came from all directions to fill in the void. "The attack effect has been improved several times. This is the effect after the use of energy has been improved. It''s not comparable." Luo Lan is very satisfied to see the effect of their own, if change to do at ordinary times, want to kill that strength of the demon, at least need to spend some effort, but now so easy to do. The same projection, throwing a piece of wood, and throwing a piece of iron ingot, the effect is completely different. If the previous energy density is compared to a bowl of clear soup, now it''s time to add flour to the clear soup and stir it until it''s thick. "With my current strength, the first 60 floors of the planet are unimpeded." With a confident smile and a sense of standing out, Luo Lan''s silver gray light gradually converges, and then finds a way to enter the more core area. With a "puff" sound, he flashes through a layer of water curtain and enters the 61st layer of the star. If we say that the 60th mortal of mieshenxing can reach the extreme, then from the 61st, it belongs to the realm of cosmic gods. Only those who have reached the realm of gods can enter. In other words, Luo Lan did not dare to enter before, but now it is different. After comprehending the aura realm, his strength improved rapidly, which was no less than that of the divine realm. Compared with the power in the original work, Luo Lan''s strength has reached the level when Sun Wukong fought against the destruction god birus in the original work, which is the so-called super red Saiya. When the door to the 61st space is opened, a mysterious and fascinating holy air diffuses from the entrance of the space, and all the strong people who devote themselves to cultivation wake up at this moment. Leng Leng looked at the entrance, showing his eyes. "The door of the gods is open." "Someone has broken through the realm of the gods. I don''t know which one is the strongest in the universe. Is it someone who just sent out wonderful power?" "Even if it does not reach the divine realm, it is at least a strong one with the first-order power of the universe." "Yes, the 61st level of Aesculus can''t be set foot by ordinary people." All the practitioners are surprised and envied. These strong men at the peak of human beings have practiced for countless years in the aegis in order to break through the dreamy realm. However, it is not so easy for the gods of the universe to break through. Some people here have practiced for nearly a thousand years, but they are still blocked by that threshold. ¡­¡­ On the 61st floor, the night is quiet. This place is totally different from the lower world. The air is filled with a strong sacred air, which is more specific than the violent spirit breath of the lower world, because it is a training place specially prepared for those who reach the spirit realm, and its energy quality is several times higher. There is a kind of cool peppermint in the inhalation body. Without the violent and hot feeling before, Luo Lan greedily took a few mouthfuls, feeling very refreshing. At this time, another flash came, and a dangerous omen came to my heart. The silver gray light and fog filled my body. Luo Lan''s body moved unconsciously. Suddenly, her body flashed like lightning to avoid the attack. Hiss, the body''s sleeve tear a big hole, sharp as a large blade in the arm cut a hole, a wisp of blood flowing out. "What is it?" Fixed eye a look, found to be an ugly monster. There is a long body behind the huge head, full of teeth and feet, hard and black scales, it looks like a centipede, two fangs are sharp and terrible, and saliva is constantly flowing. "The supernatural level monster!" Luo Lan''s heart sank, and the restless energy breath from the demon body made him uneasy. "It''s worthy of being the first level cultivation place of the gods. Any demon will make me feel dangerous." But this is a good place to hone his strength."Come on!" Suddenly, Luo Lan''s body is shining with silver light, and her golden eyes are fixed on the centipede type demon, and endless fighting spirit emerges on her body. Although he was able to achieve the power of the spirit level by relying on the free omen, and although his noumenon still belongs to the mortal, Roland was not afraid to fight. The Saiya people were born fighting nations, and the blood engraved in the blood was burning at this moment. After coming to the world of dragon ball, we have experienced countless battles, big and small, and fought against the powerful gods. This is the first time, except for the one that destroyed the God Pomfrey. The centipede Warcraft fixed on Luo Lan, salivated in his mouth, and more than 100 hands and feet rubbed against each other, shining with cold light. He bent down to attack Luo Lan with a loud roar. "Roar!" The demon''s body curls and pours down on Luo Lan through the hazy night. At this time, Luo Lan''s body moves and instantly differentiates into countless residual shadows. These residual shadows are uniform and attack the centipede demon from all directions. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. As soon as I shake my hand, countless dark blue Qigong waves attack the demon with the sound of breaking the air. The magic object twisted its body and swelled the qigong waves. At the beginning, the blue Qigong waves swelled and turned into misty energy turbulence. The blazing flame ignited and exploded violently. The dazzling light rose to the sky, and the night was suddenly illuminated. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Both sides fight fiercely, the scale of the centipede is very hard, and many of Luo Lan''s attacks can''t work. Little by little, the battle between the two sides has become white hot. Luo Lan gasps, and her energy is constantly consumed. She dodges the attack of the demons by the beauty of the free aura. She can''t help sighing that the strength of the demons here is not comparable to that of the lower demons. "Roar!" Unable to swallow the target in front of him for a long time, the centipede devil is even more angry. He roars and suddenly shakes his head, grabs Luo Lan with his hard claws. Luo Lan a flash, dodge past, then a huge tail hit again. Bang!! "What a great strength!" Luo Lan yells, chest a burst of numbness, half of the body began not to listen. Whew whew, silver light shining, Luo Lan quickly out of the battlefield, to a safe position. However, the demon was not willing to let go, and his slender body ran into the mountains like steel. Hiss, the centipede demon opens its mouth. At the top of the two tusks, a dark energy ball begins to gather. The terrible energy ball is thrown out, destroying all the shelter in an instant. Seeing that the demons are getting worse and worse, there is no stopping trend. A fierce color flashed in Luo Lan''s eyes. This demon is really immortal! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 Thinking of this, Luo Lan gritted her teeth and tried her best to show her strength. Luo Lan''s figure flashed quickly, and came to the top of the devil''s head between lightning and stone fire. His hands crossed, and a group of fiery red energy condensed in his right hand. The next second, this group of energy suddenly burst out. Then push forward without reservation - "Tianji!" He gave a soft drink, and the energy in his hand waved out. Boom! High intensity energy from the sky, accompanied by a loud sound of the dragon, the fiery red energy presents a dragon shape, just like the Dragon God came into the world, with an unparalleled power to pierce the head of the centipede demon. This is his most powerful attack, evolved from dragon boxing. "Hiss..." The centipede devil had a painful whine, and finally died under this attack. The next second, the energy compressed to the extreme suddenly burst, like a large equivalent of nuclear bomb, which immediately rose to the sky blocking red fire, and then the flying dust was pulled down by gravity. After the sight is clear, Luo Lan gasps for breath and looks at the demon he killed. She shakes her head secretly. "Just entering, I met so dangerous demons. It''s not easy to deal with demons from here!" Luo Lan looks a coagulation, some of the thoughts with emotion. Take out a fairy bean and put it into your mouth. After the physical recovery, Luo Lan''s figure flashes and plunges into the battle again. Now he has just reached the state of omen, and he urgently needs a battle to get familiar with his own strength. Of course, Luo Lan is not a brave and resourceless man. He will not go if he knows that he is invincible, because from the battle just now, he has a general understanding of the strength of the demons here. Be careful not to run into danger. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan is more and more brave. Shortly after killing the centipede, he soon arrives at a strange looking monster, and his strength is stronger than that of the centipede before. After a battle, Luo Lan is exhausted. Finally, with the help of Xiandou, he defeats his opponent. However, after this battle, Luo Lan''s harvest is very significant. The power of zizhaojing becomes more and more skillful and can be used skillfully in battle. In this layer, Luo Lan found a phenomenon, that is, the martial arts practitioners around are less than those in the 60th layer. In the past, although the number of people in the first layer was very small, he could always meet one or two. But now he has been fighting here for so long, but none of the other practitioners have met. It''s really a strange thing. Roughly thinking, Luo Lan understood. Because this level is the beginning of the level of gods, the threshold of gods has blocked a large group of people, so the number of people is not as large as before. And because it is the beginning, those masters who really understand the realm of gods will go to the next level soon after they are familiar with the power. That''s why there are so few people on the 61st floor. "It''s enough for me to practice in the 61st level. I''m afraid it''s difficult to enter the next few levels." His family knew his own affairs, and he was far from the real spiritual realm. ¡­¡­ Time goes by quietly. After mastering the use of free omen, Luo Lan practiced at level 61 for a period of time, and finally tried to make his way to several levels after level 61, but finally stopped at level 65. Even with the wonderful effect of free omen, it is already the limit to reach the 65th level. If you want to continue to roam, either Luo Lan''s energy will be really promoted to the divine level, or on the basis of omen, you will continue to deepen and reach a more mysterious realm, which is not easy to achieve. With a clear positioning of her own strength in her heart, Luo Lan knows that it''s not enough for her to continue to roam with her current background. "If you think about becoming a" Super Saiyan God "like monkey king, you can solve the problem of energy level in your body, but the ingenious way is not as solid as you can cultivate yourself." Shaking her head, instead of thinking about cheating, Luo Lan thinks of her super Saiya transformation. Although after reaching the perfect normal, the super Saier changed into a useless state except for increasing some explosive power. But as a way for Saiya to become stronger, there is no reason for its existence. Luo Lan thinks that in addition to the way of super God Saiya, SUPER APE Saiya is also a good way. "As Weiss said before, the ape like power in the Saia of the seventh universe involves a high-level god named olegi who fell in ancient times. The Saia of the sixth universe does not have ape like power. If we dig it out, it may also be a means to become stronger." Luo Lan thought of the super Saiya in GT world. Saiya people there don''t pay attention to realm. They run all the way on the road of super Saiya transformation. On top of super Saiya people, they developed ape like super Saiya people, namely super Saiya 4. Take the super Saiya of the divine realm as an analogy: ordinary super Saiya 4 is equivalent to the God of super Saiya who first appeared on the stage; super Saiya 4 who absorbed all the energy to reach the transcendental stage is equivalent to super blue Saiya. As for wujita''s super Saiya 4 who appeared on the stage with red hair is a higher level.Maybe only the blue haired wujita in the theater version can match. "For the saians of the seventh universe, ape saians may also be a good way to become stronger." "But it''s better to ask Weiss. After all, this is not a GT world. Who knows if the ape power will be compatible. After a short rest, Luo Lan sped up and began to leave the star. Along the way, she meets Sophia on the 44th floor. They talk for a while. After learning that Luo Lan has understood the aura, Sophia is envious and happy for Luo Lan''s breakthrough. "Now you practice here. I''ll go to see Weiss and help you practice together." "Well." Saifeiya nodded happily and watched Luolan leave. On the 32nd floor, Rowland meets Meredith and Brolli. Meredith is the queen of the sixth universe. She has the ability to understand the realm beyond anyone''s ability. So soon she comes to the 32nd floor. Of course, it has something to do with the peace of mind of the sixth cosmic Saiya. They say hello to Brolli, and Rolan takes out the button to call Wes at the exit of aegis. A flash of virtual light, people have come to the seventh universe of destruction. Weiss stood on the lake with a magic wand and looked at Luo Lan with a smile. "It''s not bad. You can see that many practitioners who have reached the divine level have not yet understood the aura. With the mystery of Zhaojing, your strength is not so bad as that of the God level strong one. " Luo Lan said: "I''ve seen the strength of deity level on mieshen star, but I can only be a reluctant opponent." "It''s not surprising, because you are not a god level master. Although Zhaojing can promote the exertion of your power, if you have poor energy, you can''t improve your quality any more." Weiss put away his smile and glanced at Luo Lan, "but with the help of Zhaojing, it''s only a matter of time before we can understand the divine realm." The level of the free omen is above the divine realm. The reason why Luo Lan can understand it is that he took the lead in achieving perfect normality. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 "With your current strength, you have basically reached the strength of ordinary gods. According to the calculation of combat power, you have reached the first level of sequence gods, which is very good. When you really enter the realm of gods, your combat power may reach the strength of the second level of sequence gods. At that time, even among the strong in many spiritual realms, they will be among the best. " Weiss focuses on the changes in Luo Lan''s body and nods slightly. Hearing that Weiss mentioned the divine realm and combat strength, Luo Lan was puzzled and asked: "Weiss, when it comes to the divine realm, what is the divine realm? I still know a little about it. Can you explain it to me specifically! And what''s the strength of your fighting power? " Luo Lan knows that the universe level gods like jiewang God and destruction god are the realm of gods. It''s hard to say whether the Galactic gods like jiewang God and dajiewang God are the realm of gods. However, according to the information revealed in the follow-up plot, the Super Saiyan God promoted by mortals must also be the realm of gods. But what''s the difference between them? Is there any difference? To be honest, Luo Lan is not very clear. There is also the so-called combat strength. Judging from the first level sequence and the second level sequence, it seems to be another set of measurement system. Is it the division of strength in the divine realm? Because it is related to his next step of cultivation, Luo Lan urgently needs to make this problem clear. "Ha ha, even if you don''t ask, I need to tell you a lot, so that you can have a clear understanding of the internal division of the whole royal family." Weiss smile, gentle said, gentle voice let people listen to the heart is very calm. What I know is that the whole king and the great God are in charge of the whole world, and under them are the destruction god and the king God of the universe. Luo Lan in the heart secretly way a, humbly listens to Weiss''s instruction. Weiss coughed and said, "first, let me tell you the structure of the whole universe system, so that you can have a basic understanding of the operation of the universe. You may have heard that there are 12 universes in the whole universe system, and each universe has two divine realms - the destruction divine realm and the world king divine realm. The managers are the destruction divine realm and the world king divine realm respectively." "Below the two great realms are the underworld and the Yang." "Among them, the underworld is divided into three parts: the yellow spring, hell and heaven, and the Yangjian is divided into four major galaxies, Southeast, northwest. Of course, the Milky way here is a regional scope, not the Milky way where the earth is located. The Milky way is just a small galaxy within the scope of the northern Milky way." "The managers of the underworld and the yangworld are the four Kingdom kings of the southeast, the northwest and the great kingdom kings above them. Under the subdivision, there are gods that can be involved in all planets. Because not every planet has gods, the powers of the gods are very small, and the scope of their powers can only be managed to the galaxies they are in..." Luo Lan listens to Weiss''s description of the whole universe and nods slightly. Immortal, God of heaven, king of hell, king of world and king of great world are gods he has known for a long time. They have the power given by the universe and maintain the operation of the universe. In addition, in addition to the underworld and the sunny world, the spaces attached to the seventh universe, such as the demon Kingdom and purgatory, were originally under the jurisdiction of the gods. However, due to the sacrifice of the great kingdom god five million years ago, the succeeding Eastern Kingdom God failed to fulfill the duties of the Kingdom God, making these spaces gradually independent and out of the jurisdiction of the gods. After the introduction of the basic structure of the universe, Weiss nodded, focusing on the divine realm. ¡°¡­¡­ There are strict levels between gods, which can not be crossed. Apart from the great realm king, who governs the four major galaxies, he can barely be called the God of the universe. Immortal, God of heaven, king of hell and king of the realm are just small gods in the region, which is not worth mentioning. " "The gods of the universe bear the position and dimension given by the universe, and can exercise the power given by the universe. Therefore, the gods of the universe can be divided into five levels from the bottom to the top, which are: ordinary gods, ready to destroy gods (trainee King gods), destroying gods and world king gods, great gods, and whole kings." "Among them, the great God and the whole king are unique. There is only one God in every world. The two gods have already been chosen, namely, the great God and the whole king." Luo Lan listened and asked in surprise, "how can there be no angel?" After listening for such a long time, Wes and macarita, the angels who are even worse than the God of destruction, did not appear. "Angels are not in the category of cosmic gods. As I have just said, cosmic gods are the dimensions and positions given to each universe and each God by the whole universe system. We angels have another reason, so we don''t need to obey the rules of the universe." Speaking of this, Wes smiles with pride, and her feminine face is more feminine. "In the universe, angels are the servants and guides of the destructive God, aiming at maintaining the operation of the universe. No matter what else, unless there is a crisis of the destruction of the universe, as long as there is no destructive God''s instruction, we should stay out of the matter and remain absolutely neutral." The angel''s position is equivalent to the wave on the earth, even if the attendant is the guide. Even if the universe is destroyed and all living beings are destroyed, it can also be irrelevant. When Luo Lan heard this, he already understood it, whether it was ordinary gods, ready to destroy gods (trainee King gods), destroy gods and world king gods, or big gods and whole kings. These divisions have nothing to do with strength, they are just symbols of state and status, and can be collectively referred to as "secondary gods".It mainly refers to the dimension and lattice in the body of gods. For example, in the original book, the king God of the world, though in a high level and high status, is very powerful. The strongest King God of the world and the king God of the south only reach the level of boo, the demon man, and even many mortals can''t compare. Since there is a "secondary God" endowed by the universe, there will naturally be strong gods who are trained by themselves with their own efforts. This kind of strong gods is very rare. They are collectively referred to as "realm God", and they have the status of secondary God and extraordinary combat power at the same time. The God realm of super Saian in the complete state is a kind of "realm God" which is equivalent to the level of probationary destruction god. "The divinity in the universe system needs to understand the corresponding realm. Luo Lan, the free omen realm you understand can be regarded as a realm, and it is one of the few realms that can help to enhance the combat power." "Generally speaking, self-cultivation is a good way to become a strong one in the realm of gods. Mieshenxing is used to cultivate the gods who are ready to destroy and destroy gods. Therefore, the practitioners you meet on mieshenxing mostly follow the path of" realm gods. " "In addition to the" sub yuan God "and" realm God ", there are some talented strong people who have the fighting power of competing with the realm God in the mortal stage. These strong people are well trained, and some of them may have the chance to become the" power God "in the universe." "So in terms of combat power, there is also a clear division between the realm God and the power God." Speaking of this, Wes made a little pause and left Rolan enough time to digest. Luo Lan at first listen to the division of various gods, some confused circle, a little thought will understand. For the time being, no matter what kind of gods are, they are basically the deities prescribed by the universe system, with limited number and fixed position. They are mainly used to maintain the operation of the universe. In addition to the super combat power of the candidates for the destructive gods and the great deities, such gods as the king of the great world, the king of the trainee world, and the king of the world are not even as powerful as ordinary people. The God of power, as the name suggests, focuses on power. Although it is called a God, it is actually a mortal. It only has the status equivalent to a God. For example, the monkey king, bejita and Brolli in the original work can compete with the destruction god at the peak of their power, and they can talk with the king God of the world and the destruction god of the same generation, but they are still mortals in essence, and the weakness of the God of power is obvious, that is, they have not got rid of the basic attributes of life, and their life span and physiology are still in the stage of mortals. This kind of "God" can only be regarded as a flash in the pan in the ancient and long-term universe unless it is blessed by the "secondary yuan God" with good luck. It will turn into dust and disappear in the universe in a few hundred years. In contrast, the realm God has both the advantages of the secondary God and the power God, and because it is self-cultivation, even does not need to comply with the rules of the universe, it can be described as natural and unrestrained freehand brushwork. Compared with the concept of the myth of the previous life, the secondary God is the God who is on the list of gods and is bound by the heaven, while the realm God is the free and unrestrained immortal. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 "As for the fighting power of gods, apart from the dimensional gods, they can be divided into seven levels of gods sequence, from the first level sequence to the highest seventh level sequence." "The fighting power of destruction god is ranked in the fourth level sequence, so it can be called the fourth level sequence God. Now you have reached the first level of order only in terms of combat power, but because you do not understand the realm of God, you still belong to the God of power. " Wes looks at Rolan expectantly. At present, he is the most promising person in the seventh universe to become a realm God. In addition to the average strength of the universe, the number of gods in the universe is also an important index to measure the strength of the universe. The God of destruction and the God of world king can cooperate to eliminate many inferior nations in the universe, so as to increase the evaluation strength of the universe, but it is not so easy to increase the number of God level sequence strong. In addition, the destruction god of the seventh universe and the king God of the world are not very reliable. Weiss also has a headache about this. Fortunately, Luo Lan and other people''s appearance, let him see some hope of promotion. "It seems that I have to understand the divine realm earlier!" Luo Lan grinned after hearing this. Of course, the power God is not what he expected. He wants to become the realm God of carefree life. Weiss said with a smile: "the divine realm is not easy to understand. If you work hard in power, you can choose the position of God who is ready to destroy when you reach the third level sequence. At present, there is no candidate competing with you in the seventh universe. As long as Lord birus agrees, you can be given the position of God who is ready to destroy on the spot." Luo Lan shook his head, or forget it, ready to destroy god and destroy god''s position, he is not sensitive. In his opinion, it is the most ridiculous thing that the life of the strong such as the destroying God is connected with the weak such as the king God. Although to the character of lawless destruction god put on the shackles, but live really helpless. "At the beginning, the high-level God ''olegi'' that fell on the ancient sharada planet was a god of the fourth level sequence?" Weiss nodded his head and did not hide, "yes, and he is the God ranking very high in the fourth level sequence. He is the God of destruction in ancient times. It''s said that he is very famous among many gods of destruction. Unfortunately, he fell into the battlefield. At that time, I was still practicing angels, so I didn''t participate in it." "Under the influence of olegi''s blood, the power of the great ape has been added to the Saiya in our universe." "In other words, the power of the great ape will not conflict with the power of the realm?" As soon as Luo Lan''s eyes brighten, she seems to find another way on the basis of the realm. "It belongs to our system. Of course, there will be no conflict. Well, if you can dig out this great ape power and reach the atavism stage, maybe you can reach the fourth level sequence faster." Weiss touched his chin, not sure. No conflict! super Saiya 4, feasible! After hearing Weiss''s words, Luo Lan has a general outline of her future cultivation. that is, how powerful it should be to combine the strength of Super Saiyan 4 with the strength of Super Saiyan 4. By the way, there are also the power of red dragon and blue dragon in the body. Those two dragons have the promotion effect on the body and spirit. Now the two dragons have merged into a silver gray dragon, and the effect is even better. God, all these good things come together. It seems that even heaven is pushing him to practice both the divine body and the realm. Luo Lan thinks excitedly. "By the way, the strength of your angels?" "The fifth level sequence!" Wes has a proud face. The existence of angels can be said to be unique. The weakest angels have divine power after they are born. With a little practice, they can become trainee angels, while the weakest formal angels are in the fifth level. Looking at Weiss proud appearance, Luo Lan mouth twitch, really can''t compare! "Weiss, what is the state after the aura?" Weiss takes it seriously. "After the aura, it is the extreme state, also known as" the extreme state of freedom ", which is a further deepening of the aura. After the extreme state, there is another realm, which is the artistic conception. Reaching the artistic conception means that the cultivation of" the extreme state of freedom "has been completed. However, it is more difficult to understand the two realms than the aura. Many of the destruction gods of the fourth level sequence have not been able to do well Master. " "Are all angels masters of the power of the mind?" Luo Lan asked immediately. "Of course, it''s the foundation. Every angel should master it. Look at my hair. It''s a sign of self-determination." Pointing to his silver gray hair, Wes picked up his magic wand and paddled it gently on the water. Small waves of water ripple out in circles. "Now let me tell you something about the cultivation of ''extreme state'' and ''artistic conception''. If you can understand one before the fourth level sequence, it will be very difficult." In general, zizijiyigong can only have opportunities when it reaches the level of destruction god. Rowland of Weiss hopes to understand the "extreme realm" in the third level sequence.Hearing that Weiss is going to instruct him to practice self-cultivation, Luo Lan quickly sits upright and listens carefully. The cultivation of zizijiyigong is more and more difficult step by step. Weiss speaks very carefully, and Luo Lan listens very carefully. But at last, he seems to swallow it completely. After listening to a general idea, he can''t understand the wonder at all. ¡°¡­¡­ This is a relatively profound realm, which needs the power of the realm God as the inside information. It''s normal that you can''t understand it now. Think slowly, think slowly, and gradually improve it in daily life. You will understand it one day, although it will be a long time. Well, you can practice yourself in the next time! " He walked away slowly with his staff, leaving Luo Lan to meditate in the divine world. Luo Lan sat in the same place for a long time, and always had a little understanding, but she couldn''t catch the skin. She couldn''t help scratching her head and hesitated, and was extremely intolerable. With a long breath, Luo Lan stood up and shook her head. Weiss was right. Now it''s difficult to understand the extreme situation. This is the way of practice. If the foundation is not reached, no amount of hard practice is futile. "Now there are obstacles in the realm of the divine realm, and there is no progress in the cultivation of the extreme realm. It''s better to start from another angle." Think of here, Luo Lan sank a breath, the golden light suddenly shines up, instantly became a super Saiya form. This is the first time he has become a super sair since he reached the perfect normal. The vast world immediately boomed, and a powerful force of energy came, stirring up the green water of the nearby lake. "How to dig out the power of ape Saiyan, Super Saiyan 4 like GT?" Luo Lan shakes his head. In GT, he becomes Super Saiyan 4 by keeping his sense under the condition of ape, then changing back into human form, and using the power of ape in his normal state. This way of transformation has been achieved long ago, that is, ape mimicry, but it has no imagined effect. Mimicry ape, golden pupil state. Super Saiya super power, or Brolli''s full energy state (grass green hair), which can discover the power of great apes in the blood. Thinking about it, Luo Lan doesn''t know how to do it. With a flash of his body, he went back to the star of extermination. He promised to help her practice. By the way, he could improve his understanding of power and maybe find a way to break through it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 "What, there are so many levels of cultivation after reaching the divine realm!" Learning from Luo Lan about the subsequent cultivation level, Sophia was shocked and showed an incredible expression. After reaching the divine realm, there are so many levels behind. The seven level divine sequence, even the weakest one, is more powerful than expected. In this way, she didn''t even reach the spiritual realm. In the eyes of those experts, I''m afraid she is vulnerable! Thanks to how powerful she thought she was! Luo Lan said: "yes, according to Weiss, my current strength is equivalent to the gods in the first level sequence. After understanding the realm of gods, I will probably be promoted to the second level sequence, but it''s more difficult, so I plan to start from the perspective of strength, first dig out the great ape power in my blood, and then try to understand the realm." It took me five years to break through the super power and master the perfect normal completely. I spent a lot of sweat and time in it. If I want to understand the divine realm, it will not be easy. Therefore, Luo Lan decided to find another way, starting from the strength of the blood, perhaps unexpected harvest. Sophia nodded her head and frowned slightly. She couldn''t help Luo Lan with the cultivation at the later level. If she didn''t like it, even her own cultivation was supported by Luo Lan all the way. "How are you going to tap your blood?" "I don''t know yet, but with a clear goal, it''s better than bumping around like a headless fly." Luo Lan grabs the hand of Saifeiya, "just like the original practice of ape mimicry, it''s a big deal to start from the beginning. It''s not like this before." "Yes, at that time, cultivation was also groping." Saifeiya just like a smile, looking at Luo Lan staring at his eyes, some doubt, "what do you look at me for, what do I have on me?" "It''s delicious. If you want to tap your blood, I think you should start from the most primitive process." Luo Lan, with a smile, sticks her mouth to Sophia''s ear. Her hot breath makes her ears itch. Saifeiya face a red, immediately understand the meaning of Luo Lan words, stretched out his hand in his body forcefully pinch. Luo Lan is a laugh, stretched out his hand over the slender waist, regardless of her resistance will hold her up. With both hands around Luo Lan''s neck, Sophia grinds her teeth and bites her on Luo Lan''s shoulder. Of course, the joke belongs to the joke. After a while of playing, Luo Lan puts down Saifeiya, "let you go this time, and make it up to me after you leave the Venus." "Yes, you can do whatever you want." Saifeiya also does not admit defeat, beautiful eyes Yang a touch of water wave. "You said that." "Of course." Luo Lan laughed and said, "next, I''ll accompany you to practice hard. Then, I''ll go to the sixth universe with you. Ascali and Alice will stay there for a long time. It''s time to let them come back. Well, let Brolli and them come with us. Meredith hasn''t seen her sister for a long time "That merulia, I''m looking forward to it, too." Sophia nodded solemnly. Luo Lan Leng for a while, looking at the beautiful face of Saifeiya, the heart of Saifeiya and merulia meet will not fight. Well, both of them are Saiyan women, not so. ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan and Sophia were practicing together, the 27th World''s first martial arts association, which was three years apart, was finally about to begin. As the sun rises, the world''s martial artists gather at the site of the martial arts association. On baozi mountain, bulma is holding a few month old baby in her arms, telling Luo Fei that the baby in her arms is the second child of bulma and monkey king, Monkey King. "It''s enough for Luofei and Bula to go to the martial arts meeting. Don''t take it too seriously, especially Bula. Don''t lay heavy hands on those martial arts players." Bulma glared at Sun Bula sternly. She was worried that they would be too excited to fight after they came to the stage, and her hand was not light or heavy. "Don''t worry, auntie. Don''t worry about me." Luo Fei looks at Sun Bula with a smiley face and guarantees with his chest. "Mom, it''s not that I don''t know the weight, I won''t do anything to others." Sun Bula pouted his lips and said, "this competition will also be participated by lazuli. The champion will only be taken by her. We just go up to play." "I''m afraid you''re going too far." Bulma took it back. If he killed someone in the challenge arena, even with their family''s prestige, he would make a big stir. "That''s not going to happen." Sun Bula is quite confident in his power control. "Blah has good control." At this time, Luo Fei also made a timely speech to protect his cousin. Sun Bula looked up at bulma with a look. Bulma looked at the two cousins'' words and made them leave quickly with a knowing smile. "Go early and return early. Something will happen every time. I hope it will be safe this time.""Mom, your worries are superfluous." Sun Bula chuckled and pinched the monkey''s face. "My sister is going to attend the martial arts meeting. Then I will get the bonus to buy you delicious food." Sun Wutian blinked his eyes and held out his hand to sun Bula. Saiya children, even a few months old, have been able to eat like the Earth children in April and may. Both sun Bula and Luo Fei were amused by the lovely appearance of sun Wutian. After saying goodbye to bulma, they soared into the air and flew to the place where the martial arts association was held. On the other side, the countryside of the east capital. Bidili packed her bags early, went to the training room and saw Satan sweating. She cheered him on. "Dad, this martial arts meeting is a good opportunity for you to become famous. You must cherish this opportunity." Satan said: "don''t worry, biddley, dad will come back with a top 32 place, let everyone look at it with new eyes." "Well!" Bidili nodded, raised her head and said, "by the way, Dad, mom will also go to the competition site this time. We must make up with mom!" "Ah, Miguel will go, too?" Hearing that his wife would also come to the scene to watch the game, Satan suddenly became nervous. "How did you tell her about it, didn''t you say that you would wait for Dad to turn over? Miguel is coming too. I''m not ready yet! " "No, mom will go to the competition because there is a concert." "Concert?" Satan''s mother is a world famous singer. She used to tour around the world. "It turned out to be a coincidence. Well, I know. Dad must work hard to make everyone look up to him." Satan patted his chest. Because of the game of saru a year ago, the couple were fighting a cold war. So take advantage of this martial arts meeting to mend their relationship. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 The 27th world first martial arts association was held on a small island by the sea as usual, which is almost the tradition of the world first martial arts association, because with the growing strength of the contestants, if the venue is put in an inland city, in case of any accident, it may cause great disaster. On this day, the sky was hazy, and there was a continuous drizzle in the meeting hall of the martial arts association. The drizzle was linked together, just like silk. Even if heaven is not beautiful, it can not stop the enthusiasm of competitors from all over the world. There are a lot of people in the streets. There are contestants from all over the world. There are also people who come to see the wonderful martial arts club. The sharp eyed businessmen have occupied the stalls early and used their best shouting to attract tourists'' attention. Dangdangdang! The sound of the Gong rang, and the registration process of the Martial Arts Association officially began. Although registration channels have been opened on the Internet, many villages are still in the original state because of the uneven development of science and technology on the earth, so they have to sign in in person after they arrive at the scene. In addition, there is a selection process to exclude some troublemakers who are not strong enough to participate in the competition. A year ago, the game of saru made everyone realize that there is no competition without a layman who wants to win some fame with luck. Under the shade of a tree near the registration site of wudaohui, a long line of people slowly moved forward. In the crowd, Luo Fei and sun Bula are in the back of the team. They have a look at the team in front of them, and it will take them dozens of minutes. Sun Bula lowered her head and kept eating snacks in her pocket. "Can you eat less?" Luo Fei lifted sun Bula''s Lavender hair and tied her a single horsetail. Sun Bula turned his head and handed the snack in his hand. Luo Fei shook his head and said he didn''t need it. "Queuing is so boring. What else can we do without eating?" Sun Bula chuckled and stuffed the snack into Luo Fei''s mouth. Roffy chewed and swallowed, "why hasn''t Lazuli come yet?" "I don''t know. She won''t miss a prize game." "So it is." "Cousin, do you think that man looks familiar?" Pulling Luo Fei''s clothes, sun Bula points to a guy in the crowd who wraps his whole face tightly. Luo Fei fixed his eyes and recognized that the man was Satan a year ago. So she whispered the identity of Satan in her ear. When she heard that it was Satan, she immediately showed disgust on her face. She saw a black haired girl beside him, with long hair, slender eyebrows and light blue iris. She was about ten years old and looked very cute. "That girl is lovely." His elbow touched Luo Fei''s chest, and sun Bula''s mouth lifted to look over there. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Fei didn''t know when sun Bula became such a gossip. "What do you think that girl has to do with Satan?" Sobra whispered. "Look at the hair color, the pupil color should be father and daughter." "Tut, very careful observation." Sun Bula''s Oriole like voice sounded. Luo Fei didn''t know what sun Bula was going to say. Before he opened his mouth, he saw sun Bula put away the snacks and went straight to Satan and his daughter. "What are you doing?" "Get to know each other." Sun Bula shook his hair and said with a smile. Seeing this, Luo Fei shook his head and followed him. "Hello, my name is sun Bula. What''s your name?" Bidili was talking to her father about the matters needing attention in the competition when a pleasant voice suddenly sounded in her ear. When she looked up, she saw a beautiful lady with lavender hair coming towards her, and there was a handsome young man beside her. "Ah, Hello, my name is Biddy." Biddley replied in a hurry. "Bidelli is a beautiful name." Sun Bula smiles and takes Luo Fei by the arm. "Are you here to attend the martial arts meeting, too?" "No, no, I''m with my father." Biddy shook her head. "Why not? I think you have a strong breath." "I have no fighting experience." Bidelli felt that the little sister was very bright and had a kind of admirable atmosphere. She unconsciously put herself on the side of the younger generation. "Fighting experience is something you can get after a dozen." Satan had opened his mouth at this time. At first, he just felt that the two people in front of him were familiar. But when they said their names, they finally recognized the identities of sun Bula and Luo Fei, and said in a panic: "Sun Bula, Luo Fei, you are the two people who appeared in the game of saru a year ago. Do you also come to the martial arts meeting?" "You have recognized us..." Sun Bula smiles. "When, of course!" Satan replied nervously.Biddy Li looks at her father in doubt, and Satan explains, "Biddy Li, these two are the people who appeared in the game at the beginning. One of them is Mr. Monkey King''s daughter, the other..." "I''m bulla''s cousin." Luo Fei introduces himself. "Sun Blah, you are Mr. Monkey King''s daughter Bi Dili was surprised and looked up and down at Sun Bula. According to media reports, Mr. Sun Wukong''s daughter should be as old as herself, only ten years old. But in front of her, this tall little sister is not ten years old except for her chest development. Compared with sun Bula, he looks like a bean sprout. But then she thought it was funny how she compared her figure with sun Bula''s little sister. She did not know that sun Bula had been in the mental time house for two years, and her physical development had already reached the level of 12 years old. "Sister sun Bula, are you here to attend the martial arts meeting?" Bidelli''s face was slightly red, her eyes were flashing, and she was a little excited as if she were facing an idol. "Well, make yourself at home." Sun Bula said casually. Bidili didn''t know what to say for a moment, but she knew that her little sister was not boasting. She really had the strength to belittle the world''s first martial arts association. "Are you sure you don''t?" Biddy shook her head and said she would not take part in the competition this time. "All right then!" Sun Bula gave up, and then they talked a lot, and they had a basic understanding of each other. During the chat, sun Bula knew the reason why Satan participated in the martial arts meeting, and slightly improved his senses, but he was still disgusted on the whole. Compared with Deli, sun Bula liked him very much. After getting to know each other, sun Bula waved goodbye to bidili. "Cousin, this little sister named bidelli has something interesting. She doesn''t dare to look me in the eyes." Sun Bula leaned carelessly on Luo Fei''s body, a little proud. "I''ll bully other girls." Patting the girl on the head, Luo Fei said with a smile. Sun Bula dropped her mouth. "I''m the same age as Biddy." Asked why he was still called his sister, Sun said with a smile, pointing to his tall body and saying that he was mature. Luo Fei shook his head speechless and looked at Sun Bula. Don''t say, sun Bula is more mature compared with bidili of the same age. "Well, I see sister lazuli. Let''s go there together." Being embarrassed by Luo Fei''s eyes, sun Bula''s eyes turned and saw a beautiful figure in the crowd, so he went over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 On the edge of the crowded registration point, No. 18 bowed her head, holding a brochure of the martial arts association, wandering around the registration office while looking at it. The shouts of sun Bula and Luo Fei made her look up and saw the two brothers and sisters coming towards her. As soon as No. 18 collected the brochure, she walked towards them with a smile. It is almost a convention that the martial arts association will be held on May 7. "Please keep the number well. This is the certificate for you to participate in the competition. In addition, you have to go to the selection area next to you for confirmation before you can officially participate in the competition." "I see. Thank you very much." "It''s trouble." Sun Bula said, but he also knew that this was a measure taken by the Congress to eliminate some troublemakers. Holding their own number plate with 18 confluence, 18 looked at their number, "said in advance, if you meet me in the game, meaning on the line, don''t seriously play." "Yes, the champion must belong to sister lazuli." Sun Bula gave an OK gesture. 18 satisfied with looking at Sun Bula, in her head touched a few times, "that''s right, when I got the champion, please eat dinner." "Why wait until the end of the game? I know you just made a lot of money, sister. Please invite us to dinner." Sun Bula said in a clear voice. "Well, whatever you like." No. 18 is also overbearing. "I want the most luxurious." "No problem, my sister has plenty of money." Just earned thousands of Xijin from guweisha, a Lanna star, and the 18th is no longer the down and out girl who needed to ask taes for pocket money before. "To tell you the truth, you can''t be better than blah, Razzie." Luo Fei make complaints about it. "No matter how rich they are, they belong to her family. She can''t control them." On the 18th, it''s hard to speak now. Roffy laughs and doesn''t tell her that on the 18th, there are several private planets in the universe in sun Bula''s personal assets. Some of those planets are the industrial dividends of the Breves and his wife in the universe, some are under sun Bula''s name, and some are birthday gifts given to her by the badaks. For this little granddaughter, the elders of both sides love her very much. In terms of assets, Luo Fei may not be as good as sun Bula. If you know this on the 18th, I''m afraid you''ll have to worry about spending money. Just as Luo Fei was chatting with them on the 18th, a blonde host came over and saw sun Bula and others. The blonde host was full of excitement. "Ah, Miss Sun Bula, brother Luo Fei, it''s really you..." "Seeing the data on the registration platform, I guess it may be you who are here. You can come to the martial arts association, which really adds a lot of color to this conference! I really miss the time when your father took part in the competition. That was the highlight moment of the world''s first martial arts association. " "To tell you the truth, although the scale of the martial arts association has expanded a lot in recent years, its brilliance is still less than that of the 21st, 22nd and 23rd sessions." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun Bula tilted his head and looked at the endless host in front of him. He didn''t know what he was excited about. No. 18 explained: "this is the host of the world''s first martial arts association. When they participate in the competition, Sun Wukong is in charge of it. Although his level is limited, he is quite dedicated." "This lady?" The blonde host helped the sunglasses. "Lazuli, man-made." The cold voice on the 18th answered. The blonde host was stunned for a moment and responded, "man-made man, is it like Shalu some time ago? Ah, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can contribute a wonderful fight, that''s my honor." Knowing that the strength of No. 18 is not inferior to that of little Shalu, the blonde host is more excited and tries to please her. He said in a low voice: "I just got the news that Satan also signed up to participate in the competition. Don''t be polite when you meet him. He who insults the martial arts competition must be severely punished." "Well, let''s not talk about it. I wish you a wonderful performance in the competition." While walking and waving, the blonde host disappeared in the crowd with enthusiasm. Looking at the disappearing figure of the host, sun Bula, who has never felt so enthusiastic, is in a daze. This host is very interesting. As No. 18 said, his love for the martial arts competition is from the heart. "I don''t hate people like that." No. 18 holds her chest in both hands and says in a calm tone. She seldom praises people, especially an ordinary person. Luo Fei nodded with approval, "the champion of the 21st martial arts association is sister LAN Qi. Uncle Wukong won the championship. Later, uncle Wukong won the championship in the 22nd and 23rd sessions. This host witnessed uncle Wukong''s growth all the way." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 "Satan is the father of bidelli''s little sister. It''s not good to be too cruel." Sun Bula hesitated, but soon such hesitation was forgotten. She taught Satan what it had to do with biddley. She could not miss it. Besides, with Satan''s three legged Kung Fu, she might not have a chance to meet them. With this in mind, sun Bula felt at ease, and then the three went to the selection area on the side for further screening. Satan, who is still in line to sign up, doesn''t know that the competition has not started yet. He has been watched by so many people. The 27th World''s first martial arts association is bound to be a wonderful competition like the 23rd martial arts association because of the participation of sun Bula and Luo Fei. The blonde hosts believe it. ¡­¡­ The martial arts association is in full swing. After the selection, the formal competition will start in the morning of the next day, which is divided into three parts: the preliminary competition, the trial competition and the promotion competition. ¡­¡­ The sixth universe, Sarada. The breeze brings a refreshing fragrance. A continuous mountain ranges straight into the sky, dense forest distributed on both sides of the mountain, lush vegetation, clear spring flow, the top of the mountain exposed a few clusters of crown trees, the original natural scene full of vitality. On the hillside, a few light and proud trees stand up. When Rolan, sephilia, Meredith and Brolli appeared in this primeval forest, a group of young Saiya people came from the combat academy to practice under the guidance of the instructor. Every Saiya who needs to be on his own must pass the examination of the combat academy before he can become a formal soldier. "This is the educational method of the sixth cosmic Saiya people. Centralized education and selection are the basis of this selection method, which needs a huge population base." Saifeiya is condescending and looks at the students fighting with each other. After a period of practice on the planet of Azrael, the four finally set foot on the land of Sarada, the sixth universe. Because they had never been to this planet, zephia carefully observed Sarada. Meredith set foot on her hometown again. She felt a sense of reunion after a long time. She said, "in order to ensure the quality of the Saian soldiers, every Saian needs to receive systematic education from an early age. When he is a little older, he has to enter the combat Academy. Only after he has successfully graduated can he be allowed to accept tasks. He can not only engage in logistics and other non combat tasks." "System cultivation is suitable for balanced development, but will it bury some talented soldiers?" "No, in addition to the combat academy, there are special training teams in the royal family, which are specialized in training talented soldiers. The form is similar to the combat team of the seventh universe, where the elite of the Saiya people are trained." Meredith explained with a smile. "Or because of the high quality of the individual." Sophia ordered. "We do that because the population is too small. Every Saiya needs to focus on training. We can''t learn from you. Well, after the population comes up, we can learn from your training mode." The Saiya of the seventh universe lost in the population, but with the development of these years, the scale has been considerable. "It''s all the sais. If you need anything, just bring it up." "Well." Meredith was generous enough to see beyond a single universe. In her opinion, the saians in the sixth universe and the seventh universe are all a group. Sophia is very happy about it. "That''s the direction of the imperial city. I feel a lot of powerful atmosphere gathering there." Slender fingers pointed to the East, where there was a huge wave of energy. "Yes, it seems that merulia is a good leader." Meredith smiles. "Merulia, seeing your irresponsible sister, must join you." Luo Lan just like a smile, can imagine merulia angry appearance. Meredith jabbed her mouth and said nothing. Sophia''s eyes narrowed and a stream of light flashed from her red eyes. She sneered, "I don''t know if Meredith will be beaten, but ascali will be hanged." Finish saying, locked the imperial city direction of a breath, body a flash, Qian Li''s figure directly from the public in front of the blink disappear. Looking at the disappearance of Saifeiya, Luo Lan shakes her head and silently mourns for ascali. "Let''s go too. It''s too late, and ascali will be maimed." In the end is his daughter, Luo Lan quite distressed for her. Meredith and Brolli smile at each other, aiming at the direction of the imperial city to launch instant movement. Whew, a few virtual shadows flashed in the blue sky, and everything returned to peace. ¡­¡­ In the square of the Imperial City, many members of the royal family are exercising seriously. In an independent small courtyard, ascali leaned back against the rocking chair with a comfortable face. On the table next to her, there were various kinds of fruits. Ascali took a sip of the drink, and her face sternly directed the two little girls in the courtyard to practice with each other."Don''t stop, continue to practice, kalivera. You move a little less, raise your arms. It''s wrong again. I''m asking you to fight, not fight like a bad guy." "When you attack, you don''t need to move too much, which will reduce your attack power." "Kayl, don''t bow your head. Attack kalivera bravely." In ascali''s scolding, two pretty little girls, about seven or eight years old, attack each other with fists. They dare not be careless about ascali''s teaching. They bite their teeth and listen attentively. Then they apply her teaching to the battle. Before long, the two little girls gasped for breath, and slight sweat oozed from their foreheads. "Don''t stop, go on!" "After practice, you can have dinner with Alice in the evening." Ascali snapped. "Yes With a roar, kalivera and Kell keep on getting up and exercising. Looking at the obedience of the two disciples, ascali nodded with satisfaction, took a drink and took a deep breath. She was very proud of being a teacher. At this moment, ascali''s heart suddenly throbbed, as if some danger was approaching. Suddenly turned around, saw a body shining with golden light figure suddenly appeared in her side. The feeling of danger flashed by, and the pores all over the body stood up. Danger! As soon as ascali''s face tightened, her dark eyes turned into green, and she became a Super Saiyan in an instant. The silver and white arc wrapped around her body, ready to deal with the next danger. Just then, a graceful figure approached her, raised her leg and kicked her violently. The fierce attack caught people off guard. Seeing this, ascali put her hands in front of her. Bang! The strength of her legs was transmitted through her arms. Ascali grinned and flew straight backward. She hit the pillars of the palace, smashed several pillars with a bang, and then continued to fly backward. After the shadow attack was successful, she gained a lot of strength and made a series of fierce attacks. Ascali was knocked dizzy and put down. After several walls collapsed, she buried herself directly in the ruins. Seeing this situation, both kalivera and Kaier were stunned. They watched their teacher being beaten out. The two little girls yelled and rushed forward to help, but where could their strength play a role? They were bounced out with two fingers. Pop! Pop! Kalivera and Kell fell to the ground, covering their brows with tears in their eyes. "Who attacked me?" Ascali got up from the ruins with a loud roar, and the surging momentum suddenly flicked away the gravel on her body. After seeing the figure who attacked her clearly, ascali was surprised. "Merulia, what are you going to do? No, the color of the eyes Red, do you mean... " Askari suddenly thought of something. Her face froze and her cold sweat came down. Sophia''s delicate face appeared in front of ascali. Her wine red eyes looked at ascali coldly, pinched her neck and lifted her up. "My dear daughter, you are very smart in the sixth universe. If you want to find a little mother for yourself, can you tell me who you have found?" "Wuwu..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 "Wuwu..." Ascali squeaks and struggles, and has returned to normal form from super Saiya, but Saifeiya''s hand is fast and ruthless, and she is not merciful at all. She holds her neck tightly like a steel pliers, which makes her unable to see through. "Mom, let go. It''s going to die." Ascali pleaded for mercy. "Now I know how to beg for mercy." "Yes, yes." Askari nodded and looked at Sophia eagerly. Sophia frowned slightly. Looking at ashkari''s pitiful appearance, she let go of her hand and threw her out. With a bang, the ground was hit and the fine stones splashed out. Suddenly, there was a big hole with a diameter of more than three meters. "Teacher." When kalivera and Kell see ashkari thrown out, they yell and run to check the situation. "Don''t worry, this attack is not worth mentioning to ascali." Saifeiya''s insipid voice came over, and ascali''s skin was thick, which could not hurt her. After listening to this, kalifra yelled angrily at Sophia: "you woman, why do you attack the teacher for no reason? I tell you this is the Royal Palace of the sians, not your arrogant place. After a while, the guards will not let you go..." SAFIYA''s red eyes glanced at her, and a wave of superior''s authority came to her face. As soon as kalivera turned white, more abusive words could not be said. It''s terrible. Kalivera swallows her saliva, and her back chills. "What are you going to do? Don''t think I''ll be afraid of you." "This little girl''s talent is good, but the bandit spirit is too heavy." SAFIYA looks at kalifra, beautiful and lovely, but slovenly. When she turns her eyes to Kaier beside kalifra, she pays a little attention. She can''t see how much potential this girl with dark skin has, but the energy in her body is unexpectedly abundant. The secret way is worthy of being the Saiya of the sixth universe. They have been so powerful since they were very young. "I''m ascali''s mother." What Sophia said surprised kalifra. At this time, ascali got up from the pit and dusted her body. "Kalifra, kayl, don''t be rude. This is my mother, Sophia, the queen of the saians." "Sir, isn''t the queen Lord merulia?" Cair asked in a weak voice. "Anyway, as long as you know that she is also the queen, all right, there''s no business for you here. Let''s step down." Ascali didn''t explain the seventh universe to them. She waved them away. "Oh." Though they were puzzled, they walked out of the courtyard obediently. As they passed by Sophia, they looked at her intensely, only to find that they were very similar to the queen merulia they often met, but their eyes were red. She''s the sister of Queen merulia? With a murmur in her heart, the two women left the courtyard with doubts. Young women are not very clear about the structure of the royal family members of Sarada, only know that there is a queen named merutis before the queen of merulia. After the little sisters left, there were only two people in the courtyard, ascali and Sophia. Ascali stood by Sophia with a shy face. "Mom, don''t be angry. I''m not doing it for Dad, ok..." A chill came and ascali immediately shut up. "Bang!" One slap on the girl''s ass. Sophia sneered, "I''ll save you some face outside. I''ll settle your account with you slowly." Ashkari''s intention can be guessed by Sophia, but this kind of thing should be put forward by her own, rather than by a younger generation. Ascali covered her ass with a wry smile and looked at her mother eagerly. Waiting for my mother. She put up with fighting and scolding. But I was thinking, since my mother came to the sixth universe, my father must have come too. Where is he now? Hum, it''s not worth it that she didn''t come out to save herself at the critical moment. When ashcaleton was in a state of desolation, she felt like an abandoned child. At this moment - whew! A beautiful figure suddenly appeared like a ghost, and came to the back of Saifeiya, with several shining energy beads floating on the palm. See Saifeiya no reaction, eyebrow light pick, directly launched the attack. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu! Strings of fiery energy rays are coming like fire snakes. Saifeiya turned his head and waved his arm to attack. He was full of energy. Without contact, the fierce boxing style would discount those energy beads. Then he heard the "boom" and the red energy filled the whole space instantly. Then quickly step forward and cover your opponent''s fist with the palm of your hand. Throw it hard, right? I''m thrown out.After the smoke dispersed, a vague figure came out of the ruins and watched with vigilance. "Who are you and why are you in the palace?" "Merulia?" Saifeiya looked at the face that was similar to her, and her pretty face was a little surprised. "Who are you?" Merulia paused for a moment, and when she had a clear look at the appearance of Sophia, she was stunned. She didn''t know there was such a similar person in the world, but she believed it when she saw Sophia. Apart from their temperament and pupil color, they are almost carved from the same mold. "My name is Sophia, Queen of Salada in the seventh universe." Sophia''s gracious self introduction. "Ah, I''m sorry. I thought it was an intruder. I''m merulia, the queen of planet Salada in the sixth universe." Merulia, surprised for a short time, regained her former composure and showed a smile to Sophia. The royal family''s self-restraint made her look full of temperament. "Nothing. You were just trying." Saifeiya shook his head, if the two sides really want to fight, with their strength will not just destroy a courtyard. In fact, from the beginning, they knew that the other side was not the enemy, and they only wanted to measure the strength of the other side. There is no doubt that as a result, Celia is better. Although merulia is gifted, but after all, the time to become a super Saiya is still short, far from being the opponent of Saifeiya. "Well, come out, too. There''s no need to hide." Sephia called to the void. WOW! In the clear sky, several golden lights shine, and Rolan, Meredith and Brolli emerge one after another. After the appearance, the three landed on the ground, Luo Lan said hello to merulia with a smile. "Luo Lan." Merulia''s eyes brightened, and when she saw merutis beside Rolan, her bright face became gloomy. "Meredith!" Meredith said, "sister, long time no see." Seeing her sister whom she had not seen for several years, merulia''s chest suddenly burst out with anger. She glared at her and said sarcastically, "you still have the face to come back. Do you know that your disappearance almost brought great disaster to the whole ethnic group? If it wasn''t for Luo Lan''s timely appearance, what would the consequences be like? Do you know?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 "This..." Meredith felt guilty in her heart, so she didn''t dare to have any opinions about her sister''s cold words. At that time, the universe overlord dunalu led his army to invade Sarada planet, which almost brought destruction to Sarada planet. Meredith, who learned about it from Luo Lan, was terrified. "Well, for the sake of bringing back a lovely niece, I''ll forgive you for a while." Merulia is soft hearted. She looks at the tall man standing beside merutis, with a smile on her face. "You''re my brother-in-law. I''ve heard that Luo Lan said about you. Welcome to Sarada for the first time." "Hello." Brolly said kindly. It should be said that Brolli is more kind to everyone, if he doesn''t fight against him, otherwise his fists will make people regret for life. "My sister is a poor smoker sometimes. If she does something wrong, just beat her instead of giving her face." In the presence of Brolli, merulias did not show any respect for merulias. Brolli nodded with deep feeling. "Well, I know Meredith likes to be bullied most, especially at night." "Don''t say that, brolly." Meredith quickly covered Brolli''s mouth, blushed, twisted Brolli''s arm and accused him of speaking out. Brolli looked at her in bewilderment, and Meredith raised her forehead in chagrin, which must have tarnished her glorious image. Merulia let out a "Oh", and found that her brother-in-law was unexpectedly simple. She looked at merulias vaguely and said, "I didn''t expect my sister to be such a person. No wonder she didn''t want to come home. She was so happy outside!" "I''m here to give birth to good children." Being exposed, Meredith curled her lips. After meeting, there is no lack of a burst of greetings, Luo Lan see merulia sisters and good as ever, asked about Alice''s situation, "where is Alice, why don''t you see her?" When it comes to her daughter, Meredith and Broglie take it seriously. Merulia said, "I''ve been practicing with Alice all this time. Before I came here, I was still practicing in the stone forest in the suburb, because I felt the movement of the palace and left her there for the time being." "Don''t worry, Alice is my niece. I must be very nice to her." "It can be seen that even ascali is popular here and drinks spicy food. Alice''s treatment must not be bad." Glancing at the honest ascali, Sophia naturally said. Ascali''s eyes widened at once. Hearing this, she suddenly got upset. Merulia looks at ascali''s shriveled face and smiles. She thinks that this sister is really interesting. She seems to like targeting her daughter. Of course, if she knew what ashkari was plotting behind the scenes, she would understand why she did it. "Sophia Sister, you must be very tired from a long distance. After a good rest, I''ll show you the situation here. " "Well, I''ll call my sister later. I think I''m more suitable to be your sister than Meredith." Saifeiya don''t have deep meaning of looking at meilulia, ambiguous way. Merulia didn''t know the meaning of the words. She only thought that they were close because they were similar in appearance. She had a little smile and a big smile. "Yes, we go out like twin sisters." ¡­¡­ After the welcome banquet, merulia invited all the Royal high-level to hold a high standard reception banquet. Because of ascali''s relationship, kalivera and Kaier are also on the list of invited guests. In the hall where the banquet is held, people gather together. Gloria and Meredith see their daughter whom they haven''t seen for a long time. They hold Alice in their arms. On the main seat, Sophia and merulia sit beside Rolan. Surrounded by beautiful women, they are enviable. They keep putting delicious food in front of him. Askari sat alone on a small table in the corner. But she wanted to be the best. She didn''t have to face the fierce eyes of Sophia all the time and eat at the table. During the banquet, we exchanged our experience in recent years by drinking and laughing with each other. For the return of Lord Rolan and Lord melutis, all the members of the royal family who participated in the battle to guard the planet Sarada a few years ago feel excited. They don''t know much about the strange sephia and Brolli. Some young people have just joined in and don''t know about melutis. After all, melutis has left for a long time For years. "Ah, who is the woman Saiyan next to Queen merulia, and why does she look so much like her majesty?" "Yes, almost the same!" "It''s called seraphia. Maybe it''s Queen Melia''s sister." "Queen Meredith, who has been missing for a long time, has come back. The man sitting beside her is her husband, who has destroyed the demons of the universe.""Hiss, it''s so powerful. I heard frost has been looking for revenge for him!" "It''s just a frost. It wasn''t that Lord brolly punched him into a cripple at the beginning!" The Sayer, whose name is Luisa, is one of the members of the Sarada planetary protection team. When Meredith and frost fought against Brolli, he also went there. He saw Brolli fight with his own eyes. Frost and others were seriously injured by Lord brolly with one blow. "You know, that Lord cyphia is not simple. She''s the queen of another Saian family in the universe." "Oh, so it is." After lulsa''s introduction, people know something about the identity of sephia and Brolli, and they immediately turn their eyes to the main seat and become full of admiration. Luo Lan, the hero who defeated dunalu and saved Sarada. Sophia, the queen of the alien Saian people. Brolli, the Saian warlord, is not even the super Saian, according to the queen. These are all real masters. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, the party dispersed, and the crowd dispersed. Luo Lan stayed in the bedroom arranged for him by merulia. In the bedroom, Luolan is drunk and holding Saifeiya''s waist. At this time, Saifeiya pushes him and tells him that there is something else to deal with. Luolan looks at her puzzledly, but sees Saifeiya weigh the rope in her hand, and then goes to the next room. Soon there was a sad cry from the next room. Luo Lan went to the next room full of suspicion and saw that ashkari was tied up and hung on the roof beam by Sophia. Her white skin was strangled with red marks. Sophia said: "during the day, I gave her face and didn''t beat her hard. At night, I hung her all night." Looking at askari''s pitiful eyes, Luo Lan suddenly wakes up and says that askari is innocent. "No, no, put her down quickly." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Under Luo Lan''s persuasion and care, askari is put down from the roof beam, loosen the rope on her body, looking at the red mark of being strangled, Luo Lan says to Saifeiya: "just get angry again, don''t torture her like this, you see, askari has grown up." "Yes, it''s printed." Askari watched, stretching out her reddened wrist. If you''re angry, just hit her and hang her on the roof beam. It''s a shame. "If I don''t teach her a lesson, how can she keep a long memory? This time, I''ll find my little mother behind my back. Who knows what will happen in the future." Saifeiya looked at askari and said: "this time, I''ll forgive you for Rolan''s sake. If I dare to make my own opinion again, I won''t forgive you." "Well, I will not." Ascali nodded honestly. Looking at askari now a clever and obedient look, Sophia a a belly angry, raised his hand in her head a shudder, painful askari immediately covered his head. "Go out and sleep with your two apprentices tonight!" "Good!" Askari, who was granted amnesty, laughed with a smile. Her eyes were crescent shaped. When she came to the door, she looked back and poked out her head. "I hope you can come on and give me a younger brother or sister. Don''t be preempted by merulia at that time." "To die!" With a cold face, Sophia pretended to raise her hand to ascali. Ascali giggled and ran out of the room. "No big or small, do you think it is necessary to maintain such a child? I''ve just taught her a lesson and started to die. I shouldn''t have let her down just now. " SAFIYA''s anger didn''t go away. Luo Lan grabbed her soft hand and said with a smile: "I think ascali''s words are reasonable, or shall we have a baby?" "No, I don''t know if it''s a troublemaker like ascali." Saifeiya will be the first throw, what good children, an ascali is enough for her trouble. However, Luo Lan laughs, lifts her delicate and smooth hair, then holds her up and walks towards the room. Among Saiya people, saifia is a kind of small and soft female Saiya people. When Luo Lan hugs her, she lies in his arms. ¡­¡­ The next morning was sunny. All the Sayers who attended the banquet returned to their posts. The palace is a forbidden area for all Saiya people. Only members of the royal family and the staff serving the royal family can live in it. When the door is opened, there are Saiya soldiers patrolling every 100 meters in the spacious corridor. These soldiers who are responsible for guarding the palace are carefully selected, and only elite soldiers can serve. Early in the morning, ascali, with her slippers on, runs to the back room and pushes her parents'' room open. "Are you up, merulia?" But in the room to see the picture, but let askari''s eyes stay in mid air, small mouth a pout, a face embarrassed to exit. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t see anything." "Ascali, knock on the door when you come in." "Obviously you get up late, who knows you are still sleeping at this time, cough, it''s understandable." Ascali''s eyes rolled, pretending not to see the picture in the room. She laughed and waited outside the room. "Dad, you have to hurry up. Melia has been waiting for you for a long time." Then he spat out his tongue and ran away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She should have been suspended from the roof beam last night. Luo Lan''s face turns black. She''s disturbing people''s dreams in the early morning. Even her daughter can''t easily forgive her. As a child, ascali is very clever. How can she grow up to be more and more skinny. "Sophia, ascali really needs discipline." Luo Lan takes things seriously. Saifeiya stroked his loose hair and gave him a white look. "It''s not your favorite. I can''t bear to discipline you." Luo Lan embarrassed smile, "you that discipline method slightly barbaric a little bit, for ascali is not suitable, well, or give to tays, ascali still listen to her words." "Whatever you want." Said Sophia with a smile. "Get up quickly. Don''t let merulia wait for a long time. I don''t know what she wants from us..." When it comes to merulia, Luo Lan doesn''t know how to face her. With the help of ascali and the acquiescence of Sophia, their relationship seems to be a little bit like a friend. As soon as their eyes are swept on Sophia''s delicate face, Luo Lan suddenly has a fantastic idea: "do you think that if you two use the fusion technique of medamor star to make a combination, don''t you Will there be soldiers beyond imagination? " If wujita is such a super fighter. "Fusion?" Sophia''s head is tilted. She knows the secret art of medamor. "This kind of secret art needs to control the breath to the same intensity. Even if the fusion is based on the breath of merulia.""By the way, what about the power of merulia?" "Almost super Saiya full power." Luo Lan estimated that when he left last time, merulia had mastered the power of super Saier with his help. With her talent, the full power of super Saier should have been mastered. Sephia and merulia merge, and then become super Saiya people, do not know how much strength can be enhanced. Will it reach the first level sequence? After all, the combination of Monkey King and Tranks in the original super Saian stage directly promoted the super Saian form to the third level. Sephilia and merulia are more powerful than sun Wutian. If they merge, they may be more powerful. It''s a bit difficult to get to the first level sequence, but there''s no problem getting close. In addition, medamor''s fusion technique is very particular about phase, breath, character and strength. The more equipped and coordinated these aspects are, the easier it is for people to fuse into powerful soldiers. Although Celia and merulia come from different universes, the sixth and seventh universes are originally symmetrical universes. The two Saian queens are probably themselves from different universes. Such characters are most suitable for learning fusion. The child of ascali was on the wrong side. As soon as this idea came out, Luo Lan couldn''t help but think of it. He said this idea to Sophia, who was also very interested. The family knows their own affairs, and Sophia knows that she can never catch up with Luo Lan with her own talent, and even can not reach the first level sequence of the divine realm. If they can integrate with merulia, it may be a shortcut for them to practice. "When you see merulia, tell her." There was a chill in zephylia''s heart. "Well." Luo Lan also nodded. If such a plan is feasible, it will be of great benefit to both Sophia and merulia. Immediately Luo Lan just smiles. It''s too early to think about it now. It''s still to see if merulia will accept the funny dance of fusion! Soon, Luo Lan and Saifeiya get up from the quilt, dress up, and come to the living room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 At this time, Melia is sitting in the living room waiting quietly. Ascali is holding a watermelon in her hand and eating it with a big spoon. When she sees Rolan and Sophia coming, ascali blinks at them with a spoon and runs to one side mischievously. It seems that she has upset her parents today. She''d better stay away. "Sister Sophia." "Luo Lan." Merulia said hello gracefully. When she looked at Luo Lan, Jiao Hao''s face flushed slightly. In the early morning, Meredith and askarite talked to her about Rolan and asked for their opinions. After knowing the tacit attitude of Sophia, they found out why Sophia said she was more suitable to be her sister the day before. It turned out that there was still a trace of this. Merulia was happy and embarrassed. She came to them this morning to be honest with them. But now see Luo Lan they, the cheek doesn''t consciously hair hot. "Merulia, I happen to have something to tell you." Sophia is straight to the point. "You, you said..." Merulia''s heart was beating in despair. Seraphia looks at merulia in surprise, and then tells her about the fusion. Merulia gives a mouthful of it and smiles. "So it is. I will cooperate with sister Saifeiya. I''ve heard about medamor''s fusion. It''s also a good opportunity for me to increase my strength to practice with my sister." It''s all a family. Of course, I have to listen to my sister. "Well, let''s get familiar with fusion sometime. This secret technique has no shortcomings except its ugly movements." Merulia''s cooperation makes safria feel good about her and accept her more. Askari heard that there is a good opportunity to enhance the strength, but also eager to try to join, Sophia refused. Mother and daughter fusion, this fusion of people''s identity more embarrassing, or forget. When askari knew this, she looked down and turned her eyes. She found that no one around her was suitable for her integration. Forget it, no integration, no integration. With her talent, can''t she grow up on her own. ¡­¡­ Over the next few days, ascali continued to teach the kalivera and the Kell sisters, and brolly and Meredith enjoyed the family reunion with Alice. On another planet far away from Sarada, there are meadows, flower beds, and another huge purple bird. On a hill, Sophia and merulia are dressed in casual clothes. Sophia has black hair and red pupils. Her figure is concave and convex, and her face is exquisite. Merulia''s black hair is tied with ribbons, and only a few strands of hair naturally hang down to her chest. They stand together and stand out like twin sisters. "Luo Lan, what''s the difference between our movements?" Merulia and Sophia danced in a funny way according to the practice method described by fusion. Because the dance was so funny, they were embarrassed to practice on Sarada. Luo Lan sat on a protruding rock and closed her eyes. After hearing merulia''s cry, she examined it carefully. "Your movements are already very standard. Next, adjust your breath, breath and movement. If you want to practice fusion successfully, you can''t tolerate any mistakes." The cultivation conditions of fusion are very harsh, not only to keep the same breath of both sides of the cultivation, but also to match that set of strange movements of the dance. If there is a little mistake, there will be skinny or obese characters. In the original work, whether it is monkey king and Tranks, or monkey king and begita, there have been mistakes. Sophia and merulia are both goddess level beauties. It''s hard to imagine their failure. "Practice a few more times and strive for one-time success." Because Luo Lan has heard about the consequences of the failure of integration, the two beauties naturally hope that they will fail. The next time, the two women continue to practice fusion, for experts like them, it''s not difficult to adjust the breath to a certain intensity. They won''t be long before they succeed, but the difficulty is to keep all the steps in line. Looking at the two women''s poor dance moves, Luo Lan wanted to laugh, but soon they were blinded, and several energy bombs were thrown impolitely. Luo Lan blocked their energy bombs, and then they were blasted out of the practice place. He shakes his head and finds a quiet place alone. Luo Lan begins to study how to develop the power of ape Saiyan. At present, he encounters a bottleneck in the realm cultivation, and the realm can not be improved, so he has to find a new way to seek a breakthrough in his body. Lying quietly on a huge tree, Luo Lan closed her eyes and controlled the energy in her body to swim around, constantly stimulating every cell, especially the tail. When he was on the space Island, he gradually mastered the power of the great ape by using the method of tail cutting, and then cultivated into ape mimicry with the help of the power of the red dragon ball. At this time, Luo Lan did the same trick again, hoping to gain something. Then he was very disappointed. Even with the power stimulation of the fused silver gray dragon, he failed to wake up the power of the great ape."No, I''m too gentle?" After another failure, Luo Lan leaned her head against a big tree. All of a sudden, an aura appeared in my mind, and Luo Lan suddenly woke up, "the power of the great ape, that is, the Super Saiyan 4 power in GT, is a kind of violent power directly used for combat power, which is totally different from the realm power I practiced before. I''ve been sitting quietly and feeling, and it''s strange that I can cultivate it!" Isn''t ape like Saiya people just need to fight and then break through in the fight? I have been using the method of cultivating realm to stimulate the power of the great ape. It''s strange that I can succeed. This discovery makes Luo Lan excited, at this time, not far away came a wave of earth shaking energy, the ground trembled violently, a strong breath broke through the clouds, the stones on the ground all out of the planet gravity floating in mid air, Luo Lan felt this power, in the heart of a surprise. "Seraphia and merulia made it." The body flashed, came to their side, the two women''s figure has disappeared, standing in situ a tall, long hair floating beautiful woman, wearing a medamer star unique jacket, a white trousers, waist with a blue belt. About 20 years old, black hair, red eyes, all exudes a terrible atmosphere. The beautiful face is intoxicating. She''s the warrior of the fusion of zephylia and merulia. Luo Lan looked at the woman soldier curiously, "the basic combat effectiveness is several times higher than that of the single. What''s your name?" The red pupil female soldier raised her head haughtily, thought for a moment, and the electronic double voice rang out, "if you want to get a name, you must take it well. I''m a combination of Celia and merulia, just call it ''philuria''!" Luo Lan heard the name, nodded slightly, the name is OK. Looking at philuria, she said curiously, "use your strongest power, let me see your power." "Hehe, well, you will be surprised at my strength." Filulia''s attitude is extremely arrogant, but she has the ability to be arrogant. She only hears filulia murmur, and a touch of golden light shines around her. After a few seconds, the golden light suddenly rises. With a touch of light red light, the sky seems to collapse. Boom!! The overwhelming pressure shrouds the whole planet. Luo Lan takes a breath and looks at her deeply. From her majestic momentum, Luo Lan feels a very heavy energy fluctuation. I was surprised. The next second, with a loud shout, her dark hair lit up golden light and turned into gold. At this time, in addition to her red eyes, her whole body was covered with a group of shining energy. Crackling, silvery white arc constantly shining, the whole body rolled up a terrible strong hurricane. With a roar, the sky seems to have broken a hole, and the vast energy diffuses to all parts of the planet. At this time, Luo Lan is shocked to find that when fioria becomes a super Saiya, the surrounding flame gradually turns into a dazzling red. Just like the spirit landing, the energy intensity is close to the first level sequence of the spirit realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 "The super Saian God?" Looking at the bright red energy light rising from the body of fioria, Luo Lan moves in her heart and looks at it inconceivably. Can two people merge into a Super Saiyan God? But if we look at it carefully, we can see that although the form of philuria is very close to the super Saian God, the color and breath of her hair are essentially different from the super Saian God. The surging breath is especially fierce, not the calm and endless spirit of Super Saiyan God. "It''s not the super Saian God!" Luo Lan shakes her head again and draws a conclusion. How can the birth of Super Saiyan God be so simple? According to the clear method in the original book, it needs at least six Super Warriors with a just heart to promote the birth of Super Saiyan God, inject the Super Saiyan power of five warriors into the last person, and complete the transformation from mortal to God. However, this fusion of Super Saiyan gods only has the characteristics of gods, and the combat power can reach the first level of the divine realm. Another variation of this method is to lower the level of power and become the so-called Saian God. As the name suggests, the God of Saiya is a soldier who is produced by ordinary Saiya in a special way, and the strength is similar to that of ordinary super Saiya. However, the God of super Saiya is a soldier who sublimates his strength to the extreme of super Saiya. According to yamosa, a Saian warrior in the underworld, the red haired Saian God was born on the planet Sarada in the chaos of ancient times. At that time, in order to defeat the tyrannical rulers, a small number of saians with a just heart merged their strength and gave birth to soldiers full of miracles. With the end of the rebellion, the existence of Saian God disappeared. Although it appeared several times later, like the super sais, the sais God is also a very rare warrior. Luo Lan estimates that only those soldiers who really rely on their own ability and independently complete the promotion of Super Saiyan God can reach the second level of the divine realm. ¡­¡­ Whoosh, the surging energy vibrates and waves toward the void. At this time, filulia has completed the transformation process. The red eyed female soldier stands proudly, wrapped with a puff of red energy, red eyes and red flame. If it is not for her hair color, she still keeps the gold color of the Super Saiyan, at first glance, she looks like the God of the Super Saiyan. Luo Lan carefully observed and felt the majestic momentum of firulia. According to the energy intensity, it barely reaches the level of the first level sequence. "Actually directly reached the first level sequence, although it seems very reluctant, but the strength is really beyond the ordinary mortals." Luo Lan is very surprised, but at the thought that sephia and merulia are the best of super Saiya, and the two fit together, they are unparalleled in the world. It''s fair to say that we can achieve the present strength. After all, the fusion of Monkey King and bejita in the theater version has become a more powerful wujita, at least in the third level sequence. "How, my strength?" The unique double voice of philuria sounded. Luo Lan looked at her and said, "it''s barely reached the strength of the first level sequence." "Why just barely get there." Filulia stares, a little discontented, arrogant, such as she should directly reach the first level sequence is. What the hell is that? Luo Lan chuckled: "do you think the divine realm is so easy to achieve? Without a certain degree of realm perception, ordinary people want to be promoted to the divine realm is like a fool''s dream. You can achieve your present strength, thanks to the foundation of the realm before Sophia. Of course, mellia''s peaceful heart also contributes." Fusion is only to enhance the basic fighting capacity of both sides. The reason why wujita can become the God of blue hair super Saiya in the original book is that Sun Wukong and bejita have their own spiritual foundation. Otherwise, it''s not that easy to change. "You seem to be saying the same thing." Filulia scratched her head and laughed. Her two Ruby eyes turned. "If I keep fusing for a long time, can I feed back to the individual and speed up the individual''s cultivation?" "It should be like this. After all, it is a valuable experience for people who are not in the divine realm to feel the power of the divine realm." "Then I''ll stay where I am." When she heard this, she cried with joy. "Don''t forget the fusion only lasts 30 minutes." Luo Lan splashed a basin of cold water. "Oh, I''m not happy." Hearing Luo Lan''s warning, filulia''s white eyebrows frowned slightly. 30 minutes of activity time was too little. She threw her arm hard, and a touch of energy leaked out. It turned into a roaring hurricane, which swept out and leveled a mountain in the distance, and thick dust flew up. "Don''t be discontented, how many people want to have such an opportunity as you. If I could feel the power of the divine realm in advance, I would not have stayed in the Super Saiyan stage for so long."Luo Lan good words to persuade, I can not help feeling. Compared with other people, sephia and merulia are undoubtedly lucky. They have crossed directly from the stage of super Saiya to the divine realm. If he had such an opportunity in his early years, he would have reached the first level of cultivation. From the state point of view, Luo Lan and filulia are actually quite similar, both of them have reached the first level of strength, but there is a lack of realm. Hearing Luo Lan''s sour speech, filulia smiles, her red eyes turn, and her smile climbs onto her face. "Luo Lan, come and fight with me!" Filulia''s clear and sweet voice rang. She looked at Luo Lan again, and her whole body began to surge with bright light of light red. "Right here?" Luo Lan asked. "Of course, a little control of power will not destroy the planet." Their planet is very far away from Sarada. Apart from water and forest, most of the planet is grassland and flower bed, on which lives a purple bird with a long neck, which looks like an ostrich. This kind of primitive planet that did not develop civilization is very common, even if it is destroyed, it will not hurt. "I''d love to!" Luo Lan smiles and doesn''t refuse any more. In fact, he also wants to see the power of philuria. Any battle at the divine level is a valuable experience for him. And then "whew" one, back out of the kilometer distance. To tell you the truth, Luo Lan doesn''t dare to underestimate her. Although she has just completed her transformation and barely reached the first level sequence, there is still a slight gap between her level and him, Luo Lan knows her own situation. His ability to reach the first level sequence of the divine realm completely depends on the increase effect of the free omen realm. In terms of the real energy intensity, the two of them are actually The difference is not big. In terms of explosiveness, maybe it''s still better than fioria. It has to be said that none of these soldiers who rely on their physical strength to break through the mortal level and reach the first level can be underestimated. "Come on!" Luo Lan said quietly, his mouth slightly tilted, his hair began to swing with the wind, silver gray glow released, forming a protective cover like film around him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 With a roar, the planet shakes violently, and an energy not weaker than that of philuria rises up. Then it subsides quickly and becomes calm. It seems that it has never appeared before. There is a silver gray light floating on the surface of Luo Lan''s body. "Is this a state of freedom? The breath is so calm Feeling the tiny breath on Luo Lan''s body, filulia was surprised. "Although zizizhaojing is only the primary application of zizijiyigong, it already has some characteristics of gods. You should know that even those who destroy the gods in the fourth level sequence may not all master the essence of zizijiyigong." "Well, I''d like to see the power of free omen." Filulia listened, slightly a Leng, face is more excited, without hesitation, filulia also let go. With her domineering and resolute power, her energy burns more furiously. The blood red energy covers the whole planet, and her eyes are under her control. The whole planet is wobbling. The primitive life on the planet is feeling the breath of doomsday. They can''t help whining. Many wild animals begin to scream wildly. They are rioting in the primeval forest restlessly, wheezing. In the huge nest, big purple birds are crying and flapping their wings to escape The battle has begun. With the momentum of Rolan and firulia respectively rising to the top, they turned into a streamer, separated from each other for a certain distance, and then flashed away. Luo Lan looks at Fei lulia flatly, the distance of several kilometers between each other comes in an instant. "Oh?" Ferulia''s body is burning hot energy, which is very strong. It''s hard for people to get close to her just because of the hot flame and the pressure that seems to press on her heart. However, for Luo Lan, these external pressures are so sparse, full of flaws everywhere. By instinct, he has found the angle of attack. Looking at the beautiful shadow shining like the rising sun, Luo Lan squints slightly. The silver light is attached to her hand, and her body moves naturally. His movement is not fast, but every flash seems to fit the best route. Bang! The two collided with each other, and the fierce impact produced violent whirlwind, which constantly stirred up waves of space in all directions. "Ha ha, Luo Lan, take it!" Filulia cheers up and shouts at Luo Lan with pride. Her body speeds up quickly and launches a series of fierce attacks. Bang! Bang! Bang! The planet is whistling, the atmosphere is agitated by the terrible atmosphere, and the aftereffects of the attack can spread to all parts of the world in an instant. Buzzing, hundreds of thousands of tiny tiny energy beads are sitting in the void, making a low sound. Luo Lan responds to the attack of fioria, and their actions are very coordinated, as if they are trying to test each other, and they don''t use more violent power. Luo Lan and filulia fight back and forth, while reaching the high altitude, while deep underground, the whole world was stirred up by them. With the opportunity of this battle, Luo Lan gradually grasps the use of aura, and filulia is also familiar with the strength she just got. They each take what they need and cooperate perfectly. Under the sunlight, two brilliant lights shuttle rapidly in the void. Sometimes they collide with each other, and then they separate quickly after the collision, and sometimes they entangle into a ball, breaking out earth shaking energy explosions. The turbulent energy continues to spread, and the ground sinks again and again under the impact of energy. In the collision, the volcano which had been sleeping for a long time on the sea floor began to erupt, bringing up the long buried lava in the boiling bubbles. Suddenly, both lights stopped in the space. "Luo Lan, next is my strongest blow." Her hair was golden and her face was red. "Control, don''t destroy the planet." Luo Lan reminds her in mid air. "Don''t worry, I know the right way." He said so, but the Saia people fight so casually, the whole person of filulia fell into a state of excitement, could not control the fierce fighting spirit in the body for a long time, "whew" to return to the original position, and then play to fight with Luo Lan. The palms of the hands are clasped together, shining in the palm of the hand, and lightning twines around the body, which looks majestic. "The stars strike in the air!" The loud voice of philuria began to ring. Simple words, as if full of infinite charm, the whole world is quiet down, Huoran, the vast and endless starry sky seems to be present at this moment, the bright starlight is shining in the hands of fioria. Boom!! The energy shock of destroying the world falls from the sky, which is more powerful than the whole day shock wave. Where it passes, all the air is smashed, and the ring-shaped shock wave can''t stop spreading around. "Hell, it''s said not to use all one''s strength. It''s called discretion!"Luo Lan looked at the attack of filulia in consternation and was stunned. The woman''s words really can''t be believed. After biting her teeth, her whole body energy was raised to the extreme. She raised her arm, and the silver gray dragon sent out "ow..." in her body With the sound of a long chant, all the energy is compressed, just like the center of the whole universe, covered with endless pressure. Aim at the attack coming from the sky and punch hard. Boom!! that fist is very slow, seemingly strength is not very strong, but a simple action, but it seems to have gathered the essence of countless martial arts. This punch hit philuria''s attack, directly broke her star attack, and the endless energy instantly turned into chaotic energy flow and disappeared into the atmosphere. Seeing that her attack was broken by Luo Lan, the whole person of fioria was dull for a long time and didn''t speak. In her mind, Luo Lan''s unrestrained and domineering actions were constantly echoed, and her senses were constantly impacted by that kind of groundbreaking counterattack. That attack, extremely mysterious, extremely natural and unrestrained, put in the eyes of filaria and seemed to be full of a sense of fantasy. "How powerful!" Filulia grinned and looked at it in surprise, feeling that her hair would stand up. "What''s the name of your blow?" "Heaven strike!" Luo Lan answers with a smile. "No, you were not so mysterious when you used to use Tianji." Filulia''s mind has all the memories of zephylia. She knows that "sky strike" is a wide area attack move that Luo Lan comprehends on Azrael. However, although the previous sky strike is powerful, it is definitely not as dreamy as it is now. Just now in the face of Luo Lan''s attack, she really saw the sky fall down. That huge shock is beyond description. "My moves have been constantly improving. After understanding the aura, I have integrated the perception of aura into my moves." Luo Lan explained, and then knocked hard on the head of Felicia, and said with a smile: "after the fit, I began to lose faith. What I said just now was that I didn''t have to do my best. I almost destroyed the planet." "Too excited." Looking at the vast land turned over by her own attack, filulia was embarrassed to smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan shook his head, some helplessly looking at filulia. But then, who is the character of filaria more like? Sephilia and merulia usually look more stable. After how they merge, their character becomes like this. They don''t inherit much calmness and modesty, but they inherit the proud and arrogant side incisively and vividly. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Luo Lan and filulia have been fighting on this primitive planet, training the fighting consciousness and rhythm of the divine realm. As the integration time of filulia is only 30 minutes, both of them cherish it very much and spend it in battle every time. Both of them are excellent fighters. Under mutual coordination, they soon achieved good results, and the strength of the first level sequence gradually became adept. Thanks to the excellent potential of filulia, the progress of Saifeiya and merulia is also rapid. Many problems that plagued them before have been solved, and their strength has improved by leaps and bounds in just a few days. The result of the fierce fighting is the rapid deterioration of the environment of the primitive planet. A large number of species living on this planet are at the risk of extinction, but there is no way to do so. The strength of the first series can be reached. Any small action contains the power of destroying the sky and the earth. It is very difficult to keep this planet. ¡­¡­ Until one day, when Rolan and Sophia were practicing, a shrill and angry roar sounded on the planet. "Ah, my many birds, who killed them all!" "Precious bird eggs, I can''t eat any more." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 With a roar of anger, the world seems to have come to an end. Countless lightning bolts fell from the sky and dark clouds rolled in like a surge. A purple figure leaps out of the void. It is a fat figure with long ears. It has a big face and is shaped like a big cake. Its golden eyes are sharp triangles. It looks very ferocious. It is staring at the bottom with an irrepressible anger, and its whole body exudes a thrilling momentum. "Ah, who killed all my Dorothy!" The voice of anger resounded from heaven and earth, and the sky seemed to overturn. Hear this roar, Luo Lan and Saifeiya all raise their heads, see each other''s appearance of the first eye, Luo Lan''s pupil eyes suddenly shrink into a point, recognize each other''s identity. The destructive God of the sixth universe is like Pa. how can he be on this planet? What is particularly disturbing is that the other party seems to be very angry now. Who provoked him? "Luo Lan, who is the man up there?" Sophia pointed to the elephant in the sky. "It looks weird, too." Merulia took a look and said that the other party was dressed like a Pharaon with only a pair of red trousers and a red and black shawl. "Be careful, he''s the elephant of destruction!" Luo Lan''s voice is very low, he did not expect to see the destruction god like PA''s figure here. Because she had been in contact with the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey, Luo Lan knew that the terror of the God of destruction was not something that her first level sequence could fight against. "The elephant of destruction?" "The God of destruction!" Sephia and merulia were stunned and looked at the purple figure in the sky, unable to connect each other with the God of destruction. "Be careful not to offend each other." Luo Lan''s face warns seriously, and Sophia and merulia nod hard. Naturally, they know the horror of destroying God. This is a moody God! Strength at least in the fourth level sequence, irritated the other side, the other side as long as move a finger, oneself with Luo Lan''s good days will come to an end. "Why?" The God of destruction, PA, finally noticed the Luo Lan and Saifeiya below. They looked at each other with golden eyes, and said in a cold voice, "you ants have killed the God''s Duoduo bird. Eh, Saiya people of the seventh universe, you actually ran to the sixth universe." See clearly the characteristics of Luo Lan on their body, elephant PA complexion a black, the manner becomes more abominable. "Like Lord Palmer, we are indeed sais of the seventh universe, but since we came here, we have been practicing self-discipline and have not provoked anyone!" Luo Lan doesn''t want to annoy the God of destruction. She explains quickly. "You''ve been practicing on this planet?" "Yes." Luo Lan answers honestly. As PA sneered, "that''s right. You must have killed my dodo bird. This is the farm I arranged for dodo bird. Do you know how delicious the Dodo bird eggs it gave birth to are now all gone, all gone." Many birds. What is it? Luo Lan is puzzled. At this time, merulia suddenly said: "Rolan, the kind of big purple bird that we eat after training, which looks like an ostrich, should not be Duoduo bird!" Luo Lan''s heart suddenly "clatters", the whole heart has mentioned the throat. Hell, luck can''t be that bad! The birds they ate were all killed by the aftershock of the battle, and they only ate them on the principle of no waste. If they were really like Duoduo birds raised by PA, it would be a big deal. According to PA''s understanding in his previous life, although his brain is not very smart, his temper is just as bad as other destructive gods. His eyes don''t blink when he kills people, because he is most keen on food, and usually treats food more important than his life, which makes him absolutely fruitless. "Hum, it''s really you. You ants should disappear from this planet." Although xiangpa''s brain is not good, but the expression of the people in front of him has already explained everything. Xiangpa''s face is covered with dark clouds and coldness. What he says makes Luolan tremble. "Wait a minute, Mr. Palmer..." "Needless to say, God will destroy you all." Said, like PA staring at the golden eyes, the strong divine power of the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped dozens of degrees. Hook fingers, a mass of purple energy condensed in the palm of the hand, and then the body flashed, instantly appeared in the side of Luo Lan. "No, it''s going to be real." Luo Lan was shocked. Xiang PA didn''t even give him a chance to explain. As expected, the God of destruction was so unreasonable. As for the pair of golden eyes without any waves, his whole body bristles up. He is not ready to fight against the God of destruction, but now he has no chance to choose. He pushes sephia and merulia away, and Rolan is ready to resist the attack of xiangpa.Arms received chest, silver gray energy all over the arms, the dragon in the body issued an unyielding roar. Boom!! The power of fury falls on Luo Lan. The pain of long absence makes Luo Lan frown. A mouthful of blood spurts out. His body flies upside down like being hit by a shell. Hula, an impact belt as deep as three meters suddenly appears in the same place, and the broken area spreads thousands of meters away. "The first order of the divine realm?" After an attack, the elephant PA frowned and felt dissatisfied. Although it was just a random hit, he didn''t kill the other side. "Luo Lan!" Saifeiya and merulia see Luolan is hit fly spit blood, cold color immediately cold down, at this time where they still care about each other is not what damage God, dare to hurt their man, they fight directly. Buzzing, the golden flame burned, the two women became super Saiya, two terrible forces rolled towards xiangpa. "All day shockwave!" "Starburst!" Two gorgeous columns of energy burst into the sky, shooting towards the position of xiangpa, and suddenly burst out with earth shaking roar. However, such an attack, in the eyes of Xiang PA, was as harmless as tickling. He glanced at their attack with disdain and breathed a breath towards the two energies. The most powerful energy suddenly disintegrated and dissipated in Xumi. Saifeiya and meilulia''s bright eyes widened a circle, simply directly fused into feilulia, and then continued to attack. "There is no end, even if it becomes a person, it will only reach the first level sequence. God will not pay attention to such weak strength." "It''s too weak to withstand a single blow." A cold smile, like PA casually hit a fist, directly will also fight to fly out. Boring shook his head, like high fly, looking at the planet below indifferently, stretched out a finger to the planet. Whoa! There is a dazzling flash on the fingertip, and a small purple energy ball appears. There are several circles of tiny light spots around the purple energy ball. That''s the unique trick of the God of destruction, "destruction". A small purple energy ball can destroy anything. Every life that is "destroyed" and killed, even the soul will not exist. "Insulting the gods and attacking the gods are not things that can be forgiven. You and the man just now should disappear from the universe with this planet!" As PA''s tone is very indifferent, throw down the energy in the hands. "Destruction The purple energy ball began to fall, and the smell of destruction poured in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Below, looking at the approaching energy ball, Luo Lan is more and more anxious. If he is hit by that trick, he will be doomed. He doesn''t know whether the resurrection ability given by the dragon can resist the destructive power of "destruction", and his body comes to philuria with difficulty. "Can you start the instant movement?" Luo Lan asked. Filulia''s face was pale, and the corner of her mouth was overflowing with blood. "She was too hurt to gather any energy." "Me too. The power of the God of destruction is constantly running in the body. This time, we are so unlucky that we can meet the God of destruction in any planet." Luo Lan''s heart is bitter. "The power of the fourth level sequence is terrible." Filulia didn''t know what to say. Her little hand held Rolan''s hand tightly. As the purple energy gets closer and closer to the ground, the smell of destruction becomes more and more strong. Luo Lan and filulia sigh, and now they are helpless. Ding! All of a sudden, a red magic wand blocked the front of the purple energy ball, and "hiss" scattered the energy of xiangpa. A green figure suddenly appeared in the void. It was a beautiful lady with a royal sister''s figure. Her silver gray hair was tied into a bunch and a ponytail was hung down through a hairband. Her face was beautiful, her figure was slim and graceful. She was the angel of the sixth universe. It was she who stopped the "destruction" of the God of destruction. "What are you doing, bados?" Like PA staring at the golden eyes, full of dissatisfaction. "Like Lord PA, they are the soldiers appointed by the seventh universe to the sixth universe. You can''t kill them at will." When the sweet voice rings out, baduosi smiles, just like the water lotus. As PA cold face, discontented: "but they killed all my many birds, so that I can no longer eat boiled eggs, I will not let them go." "They are the practitioners of Azrael." Bados said in a cold voice. "No, I must kill them." "Don''t make trouble out of nothing like Lord Palmer. It will make it very difficult for me to do it." Gently holding his forehead, the wand in his hand turned for a moment, and a bunch of gorgeous electric light shot out, shining on Rolan and philuria, instantly dispelling the destructive power in their bodies and recovering their injuries. "Thank you, Miss angel." For the rest of her life, Luo Lan thanks baduosi. It''s the first time he''s ever seen her. Compared with macarita''s maiden appearance, baduosi has a more mature charm. Baduosi waved his hand, light smile: "you''re welcome, this is entrusted by Weiss." "How can you treat them, bados?" Xiangpa yelled angrily, his face darkened. "Oh, don''t be angry, Mr. Palmer. Many birds are extinct. We can''t find other delicacies. Boiled eggs are not the only delicacies in the universe." "You want to cheat me again. How could there be something better than dodo''s eggs in the universe?" Xiangpa didn''t believe it. Although it was a god of destruction, xiangpa had always been a maid''s life under the cultivation of bados. The most delicious food she had ever enjoyed was Duoduo''s boiled eggs. Baduosi dumb for a while, quite a sense of self-restraint. She can''t say that Duoduo eggs are common food. It can be seen everywhere in the universe. It''s a slap in the face, and it will make xiangpa more picky! Just when he was in a dilemma, Luo Lan said: "as Lord PA, as an apology, it''s better for me to give you something that doesn''t belong to White boiled egg food "Do you have as much food as dodo''s eggs?" Like a face of disdain. "If it is comparable, I will know if you have tasted it yourself." Luo Lan smiles calmly, because the angel bados is protecting him. He knows that he is safe. Although the God of destruction xiangpa is a moody guy, he is also the most cute one in the God of destruction. As long as they don''t make each other angry, they are basically like children. Baduosi see the scene once stalemate, came forward to explain: "like PA adult might as well listen to this gentleman to finish." "Well, I''ll give you this opportunity. If it doesn''t satisfy me, I won''t make you feel better even if it''s bados defending you." Xiangpa nodded solemnly. "That''s nature." Luo Lan smiles confidently. Immediately open the different dimensional space, take out bags of gift boxes from inside, and after opening, put more than 100 ellipsoidal eggs neatly, some white and some light brown. "It''s something that looks so much smaller than dodo''s eggs." Seeing what Luo Lan took out, baduosi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said before Luo Lan: "if I guess correctly, these two kinds of eggs are legendary eggs and duck eggs. Well, they are both rare delicacies. After they are made into food, they are guaranteed to be no worse than duoduoniao''s eggs." Pick up an egg and look in the palm of your hand, like PA doubt: "such a small thing is not enough to plug teeth, really comparable to many bird eggs.""Of course, the white ones are called duck eggs, and the light brown ones are eggs. I have several ready-made dishes here. I don''t believe Lord PA can taste them by himself." Then he took out the white boiled eggs and poached eggs from the space. In addition, he also used egg soup, which is very simple. In addition to salt, he only sprinkled a few pieces of scallion. If it is earth people basically do not want to eat, but this object is already a rare delicious. Carefully peel off the shell of eggs and duck eggs, put them in your mouth and taste them, then scoop up a mouthful of soup and pour it into your mouth. The wonderful taste stirs up your taste buds. It''s like pamanlu''s surprise. I feel like I''m going to shed tears. "It''s delicious. Although it''s very small, it''s tender and smooth. It''s more delicious than dodo''s eggs." "Yes, sir. After all, they are two kinds of eggs in the legend. You have a good mouth!" Baduosi with a smile, gave Luo Lan a "you do well" eyes, Luo Lan nodded with understanding, toward baduosi smile. But filulia was puzzled. Are boiled eggs and egg soup really delicious? She didn''t even want to take a look at the soup with a little scallion. Sure enough, the taste of God of destruction is different from that of mortals. This may be the result of practice. After eating all the boiled eggs and egg soup, xiangpa patted her stomach contentedly. She gave Luo Lan a look of appreciation and said, "yes, God can forgive you for your disrespect, but I have a request that birus never know about these foods." The look in PA''s eyes became severe. This kind of delicious food is only for him to enjoy. "Of course I understand." Luo Lan nods, this kind of thing that can''t go up the grade gives birus, isn''t that seek death! Xiang PA nodded with satisfaction, looked at the more than 100 eggs that had not been cooked, and said with regret: "it''s a pity that there is only a little bit, and one will be less if you eat one in the future." "In fact, these eggs can hatch chickens and ducklings. As long as they grow up, they can lay new eggs every day." Luo Landao. "Really..." After hearing this, xiangpa''s eyes lit up. At this time, he didn''t worry about Duoduo''s eggs. "Like Lord Palmer, if you like, I can hatch these eggs in an instant." Baduosi shook down the staff, with a faint smile like the spring breeze on his face, and said excitedly like PA: "what are you waiting for, baduosi? Let''s go back to the destruction of the divine world. This time I will raise these chickens and ducklings in the destruction of the divine world!" "As you wish, you should stay in the divine world this time. You can''t go down to the divine world at will." Bados laughed more brightly. "I see!" Xiangpa waved his hand impatiently. Baduosi nodded to Luo Lan, and then gently click on the magic wand, a burst of colorful glow shining, whew, with the destruction of God like pa through the void, at the same time, there are more than 100 boxes of eggs. ¡­¡­ After the disappearance of bados and xiangpa, Luolan felt relieved, and her back was covered with cold sweat. Just now, they really walked around the gate of death, and they were still safe. "Luo Lan, that was really the God of destruction just now. How come Haven''t you met? " Filulia didn''t know how to describe the damage God as PA, whether he was really ignorant, or after he became a God, he returned to his original nature and liked those unimportant things. Like PA is really never seen the world. Luo Lan sighs, and then tells us how to get along with bados and xiangpa. After hearing this, fioria is stunned. This is the God of destruction in the sixth universe. How can life be so miserable! "It''s a good education for bardos!" Luo Lan sighs that he also knows how to take care of patois. In order not to expose her, he takes out ordinary fear. If he takes things well, he is afraid that he will suffer like patois. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 "The power of the destructive God is too strong. I didn''t even have the ability to defend and resist when I was hit by him just now. All the forces were suppressed." Even Xiandou couldn''t recover the damage caused by the God of destruction. Philuria had never thought about it before. It was originally thought that when the power reached the first level sequence after fusion, it could cross the universe, destroy the appearance of the god elephant PA, and directly told her that even the first level sequence was not enough in the eyes of the strong. "Xiangpa is a strong player in the fourth level sequence. The super Saiya you changed before is the beginning of the first level sequence. The gap between them is too big." Luo Lan looked at the beautiful face of filulia and said leisurely. Ferulia nodded slightly. Luo Lan had told Sophia about the division of the divine realm before. The first level sequence, the second level sequence, the third level sequence All the way to the highest seventh level sequence, the clear boundary division flashed in front of philuria''s eyes. There are seven sequences of the divine realm, and the strength of each sequence is extremely different. If there was a vague understanding of this before, now xiangpa has made her realize how vast the road ahead is with her great strength. The first level sequence of the divine realm is just at the beginning. "It seems that we need to work hard in the future." As soon as filulia''s spirit was boosted, she was not frightened, but aroused her strong fighting spirit. "Yes, strictly speaking, we have only reached the first level of strength, and the realm is far from here. Next, we should work harder to become the first level of strength." "Philuria, you belong to the integrated warrior. You have the strengths of the two cosmic sais, and you should make use of them to make up for the missing parts of cephia and merulia." Luo Lan''s face says seriously. The peaceful heart of the sixth universe and the violent power of the seventh universe complement each other and are of great benefit to practice. "I know." Filulia obviously understood Luo Lan''s words and nodded slightly, with a smile on her beautiful face. "By the way, who is more powerful than the one you met before?" Asked philuria, with a crooked head. The God of destruction, elephant PA, and the God of destruction, Pomfrey? Luo Lan''s brow slightly frowned, and replied: "maybe pomonfrey is a little more powerful. The God of destruction in that world is in charge of several to dozens of secondary worlds. Each secondary world taken out alone may be smaller than our universe, but the number is also considerable." "Most of the power of gods like destruction depends on the power given by the universe. The more the world is managed, the stronger the power is." This is the limitation of the secondary deity, but relatively speaking, the difficulty of promotion is much lower than that of the pure realm deity. You only need to get the approval of the whole king to directly act as the destruction deity, and then quickly upgrade the power to the fourth level with the blessing of the destruction deity. The price is to put a layer of shackles on the life and bind it with the life of the king God. Of course, if you want to be a god of destruction, you still have to have certain requirements in terms of combat power. At least you have to be a god of preparation for destruction first. For this reason, mieshenxing exists. Compared with the realm God, who was promoted slowly, a large number of gods were willing to follow the path of the secondary God. After all, the secondary God was the official God, whose position was a radish and a pit, and the one sealed out was one less. Hearing Luo Lan''s story about the power of Pomfrey, filulia opened her eyes and realized how difficult it was for Luo Lan to escape from Pomfrey. "It''s not easy for you to run away from Beaumont Frey when you met him." "It''s a lot of luck." The first escape was due to Fengshen''s blue dragon ball blocking a blow for him. In addition, it stimulated the virtual shadow of the great ape in his body. The second escape was due to Weiss''s timely rescue, which was not easy. "Well, having said so much, we still have to sum up. Although this encounter with the God of destruction can be said to be full of dangers, it is a rare experience to be able to personally contact the power of the fourth level sequence, which can help us in our future practice." Luo Lan said seriously. "Well." Ferulia nodded seriously, and then discussed with Luo Lan. Practice is like this. No detail can be omitted. Perhaps a little bit of life, can trigger the realm of ascension. Confrontation with the God of destruction is a valuable experience. ¡­¡­ They sat on the ground, chatting and laughing, sharing their own cultivation experience. Time passed by, and soon 30 minutes arrived. Then in the same light, philuria split into two people, sophilia and merulia. After splitting into two people, Sophia and merulia surround Luo Lan and continue to communicate with Luo Lan. It''s a beautiful thing to have a long talk with two beauties. Luo Lan gets along with them happily with a smile on her face. ¡­¡­ As they move towards the first level sequence, the seventh universe, a planet that silently orbits the central star in the dark.Donglongxing, the wet rain forest is uncomfortable. In the early morning, the rain stopped gradually, and the bright sun finally shone on the earth. Through the dense leaves, a little bit of mottled traces fell, and the water drops on the trees dropped along the leaves. Begita wakes up from a deep sleep and begins to carry out strict training after a simple breakfast. This is a required course he has to do every day. The sound of "cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck. At this moment - wow, a fiery energy ray flew towards him like a fire snake. Begita''s face was cold, and she waved her fist to bombard him with the energy ray. With a bang, she discounted the energy and hit a big mountain in the distance. Suddenly, a huge mushroom cloud rose. As the frenzied storm swept by, vegeta used her hand to block the energy shock wave in front of her forehead. After the smoke dispersed, a fuzzy figure came out of the ruins. Looking at the vast land that was almost flattened, begita coughed lightly, raised her eyebrows lightly, and with some sullen look on her face, she roared: "Brie, get out of here! I''ve been in trouble for so many times that I didn''t think I''d kill you! " "Cluck, cluck..." A pair of crisp laughter, a woman with orange curly hair came to the opposite of begita. "If you want to kill me, it depends on your ability. As a fighting nation, I''m not inferior to you at all, and you don''t find out. In recent days, when you fight with me, your strength is constantly improving." Begita snorted coldly, "if it wasn''t for the improvement of strength, I would have killed you." "Ha ha, you can''t kill me." Bu Li showed no weakness and sneered. "Hum, wait. I''ll break through to super Saier 2 soon. You''ll be dead by then." Begita squinted and looked coldly at the orange haired woman in front of her. This altar named Buli is really haunted. Since the first fight, she has appeared wherever she went. Even though she has crossed several planets, she always appears in front of her eyes. Hum, her strength is not strong enough to make her so arrogant. When I break through to super sair 2, I will suppress you, begita swears in his heart. Bree looked at the not very tall Saiya with her mouth closed. It was interesting that he was angry. Such a powerful and interesting Saiya, she did not know how many years have not met. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 "Boy, it''s interesting to fight with you. Why don''t we have another fight?" Buli lifted up her orange curly hair and stroked her pointed ears. "Then come on!" Begita was never afraid of challenges and agreed happily. "This time I''ll let you know the strength of the artans." "Cut the crap. The sais will never lose to the artans." Begita''s face grew cold. For such a well-balanced guy, bejita said that she was disgusted, but she was very happy, especially the appearance of the other side was in line with Saiya''s aesthetics. Although the skin color was a little strange, Buli was a beautiful woman. The whole body''s momentum is released. With the golden light shining, begita suddenly becomes a super sair. Her blond hair goes straight up. The terrorist power belonging to the super sair spreads in an instant, and the strong pressure of the atmosphere drops sharply. "Bu Li, accept the lesson." Begita''s body floated slowly, a very calm look. "Ha ha." Buri, an altar, sneered. Although she was not as flashy as the Saiya, she was also strong. With a slight wave of her arm, she rose up with a momentum no less than that of begita, and her body floated slowly. The two momentum collided in the air, and the sky was directly divided into two parts by the fierce pressure, and the air rolled up in an instant. Boom! A virtual shadow flashed by quickly, and Buli first launched an attack. Just now, there was a explosion where he stepped on the air. With rapid action, he broke through the sound barrier, and the void formed a series of vacuum zones in an instant. The blink of an eye penetrates the space and comes to begita, clenching his fist and attacking him. As soon as her eyes brightened, a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. Her green eyes showed excitement. She resolutely extended her palm and pushed forward. Peng! The palm of the hand collided with the fist, and after the ordinary fight, the air lagged for a few seconds, making a "click click" breaking sound. The strength of both are at the level of full power of super Saier. When they reach their strength, every tiny action can produce the effect of destroying the sky and the earth. Peng! Peng! Peng! Fierce fighting, you come and I go, begita and Brie have used all their strength, fighting heartily. I only heard the sound of crashing, and countless shadows flickered in the void. I couldn''t tell where their real bodies were. There is no dazzling Qigong wave, no gorgeous moves, both sides are quite restrained to maintain a tacit understanding, and all this fighting is quite pure hand to hand. Begita laughs wildly and accepts bli''s attack heartily. This simple to rough fighting style makes him feel extremely happy. Suddenly, Buli''s figure suddenly appeared beside him. Begita saw it, her eyes lit up, her body turned quickly, and quickly drew an arc in mid air to avoid Buli''s attack. Then the body twisted, void again appeared sound barrier, it''s bejita''s turn to attack bli, the body down, a violent kick across. Bang! Brie''s arms crossed to block vegeta''s violent foot. The violent impact made her arms numb and sore. Her little mouth bared her teeth, and her body couldn''t help flying backward. Before she could react, begita caught up with her and stopped her around Buli''s slender waist. With a bang, the palm hit the other person''s chest. A soft feeling came from the skin contact. Begita lost her mind for a while, and her movements stopped for a moment. But brie opened her eyes wide, felt her chest attacked, and a trace of anger flashed on her delicate face. "Vegeta!" With a roar of fury, a mass of red energy formed in her hands and projected angrily towards begita. "Fire strike!" "The ultimate flash!" Two streams of dazzling energy collide in midair, boom! In an instant, when the wind blows and the chaos begins, the mixed energy rises with endless power. Just like the new sun rises, the golden flame rises, and the fierce breath sweeps out. The sky becomes dark. ¡­¡­ At the end of the battle, both bejita and Brie collapsed in the huge impact crater, exhausted. Around them, there are countless craters, large and small. The original dense forest has completely disappeared, and there are pits and holes everywhere. "Asshole! Begita, you''re taking advantage of me in the fight. " Buli was panting, and could hardly speak. "Don''t forget that it''s in combat. It''s normal for any accident to happen in combat." Bejita was out of breath, lying on the ground with his hands open, and didn''t feel guilty for his mistakes in the battle. "That''s what a great Saian Prince is like." Buli despised the way. Begita frowned and looked at Brit''s broken clothes. "You''re such a woman. Believe it or not, I''ll tear off the rest of your cloth.""You dare!" Buli''s eyes widened and her face was full of evil spirit. Instead of seeing the woman, vegeta got up and went to the docking place of the spaceship. She took out Xiandou from the lounge and ate it. Then she threw another one to Bree. "Here you are. Eat it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bree frowned, glared at vegeta, put the beans into her mouth, and stood up in silence. Just then - CLICK! There was a sound of the camera taking pictures, and a dazzling exposure flickered. "Who is it?" Begita and Brie were startled by the sudden change. They looked around on guard at the same time. They couldn''t help wondering if their nerves had slackened to the point where they didn''t even know someone was approaching? At this time, a beautiful woman in a white coat came out from behind the stone. She was a very beautiful girl. Although her brown hair was a little fluffy and messy, she could not hide her beautiful face. Looking at her dress, she should be a researcher. "Sorry, I saw you fighting just now, so I can''t help taking more pictures." The brown haired woman appeared and apologized. "Earthman?" Begita couldn''t help frowning when she saw each other clearly. You know, this is the East Milky way. I don''t know how far away it is from the earth, so I can meet people here. Especially the woman as like as two peas 18. "Well, do you know the earth? Can you tell me where I am? I''ve lost my way in the universe and I can''t find my way to the earth. If you could tell me, I would be very grateful. " Hearing that vegeta mentioned earth people, the brown haired woman looked at him in surprise. "Who are you?" Begita was also puzzled. "My name is Emma. I''m a scientist." After patting her white coat, Emma''s face was filled with a smile. "Be careful, this woman doesn''t make me feel simple." Brie whispered a reminder to vegeta. "Well." Bejita nodded his head, the other side can quietly close to their side, how can it be a simple character. And the other side has a face that looks like No. 18, he will not think it is accidental. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 For the scientist named Emma, begita was very wary. She carefully examined the brown haired woman in front of her, but she didn''t feel a strong breath from her, which deepened her fear. How can ordinary people get close to the battlefield between him and Buli? The aftereffects of the battle alone are enough to shock him to death. Suddenly thought of the earth''s man-made 18, begita''s face suddenly appeared a little clear, think that found each other''s identity, dark eyes staring at Emma. "Are you man-made? You feel as like as two peas 18. Hearing vegeta say the word "man-made", Emma was stunned and shook her head with a smile: "no, I''m not man-made. If you want to say it, it''s a transformation." Blue eyes looked at begita, curious to ask: "you actually know 18, is there an artificial human on earth?" Begeta doesn''t know the difference between man-made and remoulding man. It''s probably a similar remoulding warrior. "The man-made man led by Dr. Gallo appeared about a year ago." Begita road. "Oh, it turns out that man-made people have appeared, so a lot of things have happened on the earth." Emma nodded her head and suddenly swept her tail behind her. "Are you Saiyan?" "Yes, my name is begita. I''m a Saian." Begita is proud to acknowledge her identity. Vegeta? This name is a little familiar. Emma thought it over in her mind, and suddenly remembered that this is the name of Burma''s husband. She looked at bejita again, and Emma nodded. Then she said that the Saiyan in front of her was actually Burma''s husband. But how can he be on this distant planet, and who is this beautiful girl with water blue skin around him? "It seems that the world is different from what I know." She whispered, and Emma''s face showed a curious color. Her slim hand turned, like magic, and her camera disappeared. "Can you tell me something about the other side of the earth?" In the face of Emma''s request, begita hesitated for a moment, finally nodded, and then slowly said what happened on the earth a year ago, starting from Dr. Gallo and man-made 19, until she woke up on the 16th, 17th and 18th, and then even mentioned the appearance of man-made Shalu. However, because bejita had not yet appeared when she left the earth, she did not know that there was a game behind the earth. But the impact of this information on Emma is strong enough. She looks stunned for a moment, and her beautiful face looks excited. ¡°¡­¡­ Luo Lan appears, and she is also Lazuli''s teacher. So the world is likely to be the one I want to find. " Emma''s face was very excited, and her hands directly grasped begita''s shoulder. Her two slender hands were just like steel tongs, which made her unable to resist. Begita''s heart suddenly set off a huge wave, looking at Emma in horror. This woman is really not simple. There is such amazing power hidden under the ordinary and weak surface. She must be an artificial person, otherwise she could not have such terrible power, "please tell me the coordinates of the earth." Emma asked earnestly. "Let go first." "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m a little excited." Emma laughs apologetically and releases her hand from her shoulder. Begita straightens her clothes and looks at the woman in front of her with a complicated face. At this moment, Emma''s image gradually overlaps with the man-made No. 18. Looking at her excited appearance, maybe it has something to do with Luo Lan. As long as you have a relationship with that man, it''s not a simple role. "The coordinates of the earth are in the south of the North galaxy. According to our position here, it should be..." Vegeta slowly reported the coordinates of the earth. After hearing this, Emma wrote it down carefully. Her eyes began to light up. After a long time, she finally found her way back. "If you start from this planet, ordinary spaceships may take several years to fly. If you use the latest spaceships, you can arrive in a few days." Begita kindly reminds me. "I don''t have a spaceship, but it doesn''t matter. It won''t take long." Emma shook her head. "I''ve written down this favor. If you encounter difficulties in the future, please come to me. As long as I can solve them, I will help you." Emma had a serious face. With that, he suddenly lit up a bunch of bright light. The next second, his body shot like lightning towards the sky. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed out of the atmosphere and disappeared into the deep space of the universe. See in front of this brunette woman so recklessly disappear in the line of sight. Begita could not help but open her mouth, and Buli''s eyes were even more wide open. She said in amazement, "is this woman going to cross the void by relying on her body?" "It should be." "It''s crazy. You know that the earth you just mentioned is located in another galaxy. Even advanced spaceships need a lot of time to navigate. She wants to fly by herself."Brie shook her head in disbelief. She had tried to cross the void before, but it would take months of long-distance flight to reach the nearest planet. If it were not for the strong physique of the Altas, she would have exhausted her strength and died in the middle of the journey. In particular, the distance between the earth and here is beyond imagination. "That woman is man-made, has unlimited physical strength, may be able to reach the earth." "Even so, I don''t know how many years it will take." Bree couldn''t speak. After a long time, she turned her eyes and looked at vegeta with her mouth closed. She said, "I can''t see that you''ve met so many things on earth before. Are those man-made people so strong?" Begita said seriously: "very strong, especially the 17th and 18th, even if I break through the current super sair realm and reach super sair 2, I may not have the confidence to beat them." Bu Li was surprised and said, "that''s too strong, isn''t it?" "Strong, maybe. You know, those artificial people are only Luo Lan''s disciples. The real strength is Luo Lan and his wife, Queen Sophie. Of course, his children are also very powerful. They are more powerful than artificial people one by one. In a word, the people who have relations with that man are not simple characters." "Even if you are that bad, it must be great." During this time together, brie knew how proud bejita was. If he didn''t really surpass him a lot, the man would never be soft spoken. "By the way, what''s the strength of that woman just now?" "It''s very strong. I don''t think even if we work together, we are her opponents." Said begita, with a dignified face. Brie was surprised. Looking at vegeta''s serious expression, her face was dignified, and she vomited a foul breath. She could not help thinking of the man who killed the demon king Dappula, who was also a terrible guy. There are too many masters hidden in the universe. She used to underestimate the world. "Well, begita, why don''t we go to earth, too?" Bree suggested. Begita thought for a moment, "it''s too early to wait until we improve our strength." "So it is." ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 It is an extremely distant high-order meta space. There are vast grasslands, dense forests, flowers and lakes, occasionally a few towering mountains and leafy ancient trees. The color of the sky presents a light pink, the corner of the white clouds, hanging a huge star projection. The kingdom of God. The air is fresh and elegant, and you will feel refreshed after taking a breath. When Luo Lan appears here, he looks around from a distance. Compared with the seventh universe, the sixth universe''s kingdom is more peaceful. The spirit is abundant, and all the stars in the sky are running orderly. It''s probably the result of the constant adjustment of the sixth universe God. Praising the advanced environment of the boundary King god world, Luo Lan walks on the vast land of the God star, and then flashes towards the place where the boundary King God lives. A huge golden "stone tablet" stands on the God Star of JieWang god world, on which is written four big characters of "JieWang god palace". Luo Lan passes through the passage under the "stone tablet", walks along the winding corridor, and gradually approaches the palace where jiewang God lives. In the beautiful garden, Wang shenfuwa sits beside a small lake, dozing and fishing. A green trainee Wang Shenfu sits next to him. He also takes a fishing rod to fish like Wang shenfuwa. The clear lake is sparkling, and there are groups of small fish swimming in the lake. The two king gods were staring at the smooth water, and none of them moved. When Luo Lan approaches them, he looks at them. They don''t know whether they are sleeping or what they are doing. Fuwa is a green King God who is fat and sleepy from time to time. Fat, he was dressed in red clothes of the king God of the world, and his clothes always looked like he couldn''t wake up. "Hello, king of the world!" Patted the shoulder of Wang shenfuwa, Luo Lan said hello softly. PA, the bubble at the tip of his nose burst, and Fuwa suddenly woke up from his sleep. Looking left and right, he found himself standing in a black haired man, hacking. "Eh, who are you? How did you come to the kingdom of the king?" "My name is Luo Lan. I''m a practitioner from the seventh universe. I''m here to consult the king God of the world." Then he took out the call button Weiss gave him. Fuwa looked at the button and suddenly woke up. "Oh, this is the call button. It seems that you are a recognized practitioner. Well, I don''t know if you have any questions to ask?" Fuwa spoke very politely. Although he was lazy and didn''t wake up, he didn''t have the domineering feeling of the gods. After all, he was the king God in charge of creation, and his broad mind had to be admired. "Here''s the thing. I have encountered difficulties in my practice..." Luo Lan describes the difficulties that he has encountered. It turns out that after he and seraphia met with the God of destruction, they practiced for a long time and gained a lot. Among them, another whim came out: since seraphia and merulia can become more powerful soldiers by means of fusion, so that they can experience high-level power in advance and promote their own practice, then they are good friends It''s not possible to do so, so he answered that Sarada found broli and wanted to practice fusion with him. However, the result of cultivation is not smooth. No matter how hard he and Brolli try, their integration has failed. It seems that they can''t integrate at all. To this end, Luo Lan specially went to the Na Meike star to look for the elder there to ask, and the elder also gave a reply soon after knowing the situation. It turns out that Brolli is a mutated Super Saiyan, perhaps because he stimulates the power of the great ape in his body too much. Brolli''s own energy is too crazy, and it''s very difficult to keep his mind at ordinary times. There is no condition for practicing fusion. You know, the prerequisite of fusion is to keep the same breath and mood, which Brolli can''t satisfy at all. So the wild hope of fusion is lost. Luo Lan has to abandon the idea of fusion and focus on the development of the power of the great ape. At this time, the elder also gives him an idea, which is to find the legendary King God. The elder thinks that the king God in charge of creativity may be able to explore the mystery of life and help him. ¡­¡­ "According to the elder, you may be able to give me some help." "Oh, so it is..." Fuwa nodded and stood up with his hands on his back. "Well, let me have a look with your strongest power." "Right here?" Luo Lan glanced around the beautiful garden, worried that her strength would destroy the scenery here. At this time, the skinny King God standing next to Fuwa looked at Luo Lan with two eyes and said, "although you release your power, don''t worry about destroying here. The king god world has its own repair ability. Moreover, Fuwa''s palace is blessed by the power of the universe. It''s not so easy to destroy." "Then I''m relieved." Luo Lan nodded her head, and her face became serious. Ho! Luo Lan whispered, trying to keep her strength stable, and the crazy energy began to surge, such as a super engine with full power, surrounded by a touch of silver gray bright light, thin energy atomized into misty air and spread out in all directions.There was a strong wind all over the garden. Fuwa and his entourage''s hair were blown backward by the strong wind. His fat skin undulated like water waves. Fuwa''s eyes lit up. "Oh, this intensity has reached the first order. Silver gray energy, it seems very interesting." "It''s a place of freedom." "Zhaojing?" Fuwa was surprised, and his entourage was even more frightened. Zhaojing, isn''t that the primary use of zizijiyigong? You know, people who understand the aura in the universe can count it with their fingers. "Your strength should be able to be improved. Take out the strength of your blood." Fuwa''s own strength is equal to that of the seventh universe''s King God, only at the level of boo, but after so many years as the king God, his eyesight is very good. At a glance, he can see that this is not the power of Luo Lan''s blood. "All right." Luo Lan nodded. The aura realm is an extension of the realm in the perfect normal, not the power of the great ape. In order for fova to show the power of the great ape, he needs to become a Super Saiyan, so the silver gray light begins to converge, replaced by a golden energy, and the black hair instantly turns into a golden color. Super red Saiya super power! Due to the fury of power, glittering and translucent lightning appeared automatically, but it was well controlled on the skin surface by Luo Lan. Crackling, surrounded by lightning, super Saiya super power form of Luo Lan is more powerful. The majestic momentum is incomparable. It is like a sharp sword penetrating from the void. It is straight above the king God star. The turbulent energy is constantly roaring, making the whole God Star shake violently. Fuwa was surprised to see Luo Lan''s super Saiya turned into a man. He wandered around him, reached out his hand, pinched Luo Lan''s shoulder, and grabbed a stabbing light. Finally, his eyes fell on Luo Lan''s red tail, and his eyes became deep. The unique creative power of the king God of the world focused on that tail. Suddenly, in Fuwa''s consciousness, an angry roaring giant ape suddenly appeared. A violent and cruel atmosphere surged in, constantly impacting his spirit. Fuwa''s eyes were startled. He quickly looked away and said with lingering fear: "there is a very violent will in your blood. No, it can''t be said to be pure will It''s just a sense of war. This sense of war is incomparably vast and ferocious. It''s not inferior to the creative power of the king God. " "Weiss said that''s the blood power of the fourth level sequence God" olegi. " "The fourth level sequence, that''s no wonder." Fuwa murmured, looking at Luo Lan, it was like discovering the new world. His sleepy spirit became serious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 Luo Lan''s existence is like a unique sample, which provides an excellent research material for the world king God Fuwa. If we can study the mystery clearly, it will have an unexpected effect for him to create a more perfect human in the future. "Wow, Saiya of the seventh universe, let me have a closer look." Fuwa''s expression spirit up, around Luo Lan can''t stop looking, chubby appearance looks very funny. To create life and give the origin of life to all planets is one of the work of the king of worlds to maintain the balance of the universe. Although Fuwa is usually in a daze and does not wake up, he is actually a very senior king of worlds. He has never been slack in his work. Luo Lan stood there honestly and asked FOWA to study, expecting him to study something. It''s funny to say that the God of destruction and king of the sixth universe are both fat and symmetrical. "Kaya, you take his tail, be careful not to let the power of the great ape burst out." "Yes, Lord fova." Fuwa asked his follower, the sixth universe apprentice King God, to hold Luo Lan''s tail, while he transported a group of King God''s divine power to his tail. With a violent roar, a strong wind swept by, and suddenly a giant ape appeared in the sky. Wang Shen holds Luo Lan''s tail, but he is overturned by a strong wind. His palace is turned upside down by the disordered atmosphere. "Hum!" Fuwa''s eyes were fixed. He stretched out his hands from the back of the red robe, stretched out his hands and mouth, and used incantations frequently. A little glittering light flashed a few times, which immediately suppressed the riot energy at Luo Lan''s tail. The giant ape in the sky roared and disappeared. "Hiss!" The divine power of the king of the world infiltrates Luo Lan''s body. A warm feeling is transmitted from the caudal vertebra to the brain through the spine. Luo Lan''s eyes are bright, and there is an unprecedented sense of comfort. Nodding, fova said, "in your seventh universe, few people should be able to remain rational in the ape like state, right?" "Well, king of the world, do you know why?" Luo Lan was surprised. In the history of Saiya people, only royal Saiya people and a small number of superior soldiers can keep their sense under the condition of giant ape. As long as other Saiya people change their body, they will become monsters that don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Therefore, ordinary Saiya people are forbidden to turn into giant ape except on life and death occasions. Even Luo Lan himself is after a long time of exercise, to overcome the problem of losing his mind. "It''s clear that the reason why you lose your mind is because the fighting will in your blood is too high. This will comes from the gods in the fourth level sequence, which is far beyond the control ability of human beings. If it is fully activated, it will only be out of control." "It''s strange that this will contains extremely high destructive energy. The reason why the Saiya people lose control is the tyrannical nature of this power." Fova spoke slowly about the reason. "What can be done to eliminate tyranny in power?" Luo Lan asked after listening. The great ape ability of the seventh cosmic Saiyan comes from the high-level God olegi, who was in the high-level of the fourth level sequence before his death. Even if his power showed a trace of cruelty, it was not controlled by human beings. Fuwa said: "there are ways. The divine power of the king of the world belongs to the gentle creative power. If neutralization is carried out through the divine power of the king of the world, the intensity of the destructive power can be reduced, making it easier to master." "In addition, I also found the power of the Dragon God in your body. The power of the Dragon God is very mysterious and can also suppress." Fuwa''s method is similar to Luo Lan''s original practice of ape mimicry game, which is to gradually master the power of the great ape by means of suppression. The difference is that the power of the great ape guided by the practice of ape mimicry is still very weak, far less ferocious than now. Getting FOWA''s response, Luo Lan pondered for a moment. He knew that if he wanted to guide the power of the great ape with the power of the first level sequence, he could only bear the power of the great ape by constantly fighting, supporting the war with war, and strengthening the strength of the body. The way to change the GT world is to first become the golden great ape, and then control the reason on the basis of the powerful body of the golden great ape, and become a more powerful Super Saiyan 4. This method is actually the transformation of the pseudo Saiya, but it is not suitable for Luo Lan now. After thinking about it, Luo Lan decided to temporarily suppress the fury of the great ape power with the help of Fuwa, and then on this basis, he made a breakthrough through constant fighting. Fuwa is a kind-hearted King God of the world. When he heard Luo Lan''s request, he agreed to it even if he didn''t want to. Then a group of King God''s power came over and injected it into Luo Lan''s heart. "This energy is about the total amount of 100 living planets, barely able to suppress that tyranny.""Thank you very much." Luo Lan politely thanks, at the same time feel a burst of refreshing, the influence of the great ape power on the character is reduced to the minimum. Fuwa waved his hand and hit a hache. "Nothing. The sixth universe and the seventh universe are twin universes. They just help each other. By the way, how''s bill now? I haven''t seen him come to the sixth universe for a stroll!" "Oll?" "Is that the king God on your side?" Fova stressed. Luo Lan said: "the king God of the seventh universe is called a Xin, not Ou ER as you say." "No, I haven''t seen him for millions of years. Has he retired from the position of King God of the world? Xin, I remember that he was a disciple of ou''er. Ou''er gave him the name of King God of the East." Fuwa said suspiciously that he didn''t know when the king of the seventh universe had changed. Luo Lan knew that ou''er in Fuwa''s mouth was the king God of the world. For millions of years, the seventh universe has a sequence of five world king gods. However, only the great world king God is the real world king God who has been canonized by the whole king. The other world king gods, including the east world king God, are actually just the apprentice world king God. It wasn''t until five million years ago that boo, the demon man, woke up and several world king gods died in battle that the East King God became a regular and inherited the position of world king God. However, due to the lack of orthodox inheritance, the eastern King God lacked the divine power of many King gods. "King God of the world, I''m sorry to have a very unfortunate news to tell you. Your king God of the world, or the great king God of the seventh universe, has long died in a battle of five million years." And then he said about boo the devil. "Dead?" After hearing this, Fuwa was a little stunned for a while, and his eyes were a little gloomy. "What a pity that the king God of the world, who is most suitable to me in the universe, has already died." Fuwa''s chubby body trembled for a moment. They were two chubby King gods, one liked to eat, the other liked to sleep, and their personalities were similar. They were usually closest to each other. After sighing for a while, Fuwa shook his head. "This is the fate of the king of the world. Few king of the world can die well. Alas, I have lost another good friend." Luo Lan nodded with approval, knowing that birus, the God of destruction, was the same generation as the old king God 15 generations ago. However, in just 75 million years, the king God of the seventh Universe Changed 15 generations, with an average of 5 million years each. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 In 75 million years, it has changed 15 generations of kings and gods. Perhaps the most important thing to carry the pot is the God of destruction, birus. If he could do a little bit of duty, there would not be so many gods of the world who died because of unnecessary troubles. For example, Fuwa, who is the same generation as the God of the world, has been living a very nourishing life. He can also sleep in his spare time, and never have to worry about the major events in the universe. Looking at Fuwa, the king of the world, Luo Lan sighs. The reason why Fuwa can be so natural and unrestrained is thanks to the destruction of the god elephant PA, who is responsible for eradicating the unstable factors in the universe. In this respect, birus, the God of destruction, has obviously neglected his duties. Perhaps the main reason lies in the guidance of the angels. What''s the life of PA under the hands of bados? Luo Lan knows very well in her heart. What she says is that she is a coolie. She can''t eat well and drink well. She has to do more work. From time to time, she has to be teased by bados, who has a black belly. In contrast, Weiss is quite obedient to the God of destruction, birus, and almost responds to every request. The two brothers are of the same people with different lives. But the most bitter is the king God of the seventh universe. ¡­¡­ "King of the world God, I hope you can provide me with a list of the sixth strongest in the universe. I will challenge them one by one in the next time." The ascent of ape Saiya can''t be broken through by meditation alone, only continuous fighting can stimulate the blood in the body. Luo Lan is ready to challenge all the strong. "Oh, yes." Fuwa, the king of the world, waved his hand and didn''t bother to ask the reason. He directly asked his followers to find the information. "Kaiya, go and get a list of the strong in our universe." "Yes, sir." The long faced trainee Wang Shen answered and quickly brought a scroll. Fuwa took the scroll and threw it into the sky. A golden auspicious light flashed up and slowly opened up like an imperial edict. A huge void list, tens of meters long and wide, appeared in the sky, and golden words came into everyone''s eyes. "These are the lists of all the strong men in the sixth universe. You can remember them." Fova hit a hack. Luo Lan carefully looked at the names on the list. The words on the list were all in divine script. The floating golden characters were like the magnificent characters seen on Zaoshen star. Although she didn''t know them, she knew the meaning of them at a glance. A name appears in front of Luo Lan''s eyes, the list also records the strength level of these strong people. Luo Lan finds the names of saonel and pilina on the list, and the names of malinta and mageta are also on the list. Luo Lan looks for them for a while, and finds the names of merulia and merutis in the fourth line of the void list. The two sisters are far away from each other, and merutis''s name is higher. "Meredith and merulia are at the top of the list." Luo Lan smiles. I tried to find the name of philuria, but I couldn''t find it. Suddenly, a name caught Luo Lan''s attention. "Hitter, the cosmic killer, the first order." Hitler''s strength is the first level of the sequence. Luo Lan nodded, which was similar to the description in the original cartoon. I remember that in the Universe competition of the sixth universe and the seventh universe, Hitler was able to compete with the super red sair, but when facing the monkey king who became the super blue sair, he was defeated in an instant. It is estimated that Hitler''s energy should be only the strength of the first level sequence. However, this is limited to the use of killer ability. "Hite..." Luo Lan read softly. Fuwa said: "this Hite is the best in the sixth universe. If you want to find him, you should be careful. Although his energy is only in the first level sequence, if you use the killing technique, many experts in the second level sequence are not his opponents." Luo Lan''s face became serious immediately. The skill can greatly enhance the fighting power. It''s also a kind of skill. If it is the role of sending self omen to increase the strength, Luo Lan''s combat power can''t even reach the first level sequence. With a few lines of names on the list in mind, Luo Lan politely thanks Fuwa, the king God of the world, and then takes leave of him. This time he came to the king God of the world, the harvest is very good, especially weakening the fury of ape like ability, so that he can steadily seek the mystery of ape like Saiya. He is now eager to use actual combat to improve his strength. As usual, Fuwa, the king of the world, watches Luo Lan leave with a smile. After Luo Lan leaves, Fuwa sits listlessly on the Bank of the lake, looking at the sparkling water on the clear lake, and some want to sleep. "Lord fova, if you help the Saian like this, the seventh universe will soon surpass us." Next to the long face apprentice Wang Shen worry. Fuwa waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. When he challenged the sixth universe masters, he warned those masters that they were too arrogant. If he didn''t worry that xiangpa was too strong to destroy them, I would like to ask xiangpa to do it. Now there is a Saiya man to do it for us, isn''t it right?"Kaiya, the king God of probation, can''t laugh or cry. How can it be the same! Just as he wanted to say something more, Fuwa''s face suddenly became serious, and his fat hand fell on the shoulder of the long face King God. "Kaya, you see, Axin has already succeeded as the king God of the seventh universe. You have to work harder. I hope you can become the official King God as soon as possible." "Lord fova, please." The king God of the long face world was terrified and muttered in his heart that Lord Fuwa would not want to retire so much. "Well, we can get out as soon as possible." The king of the world, Fuwa, said with a serious face that he was rather lazy. He had been looking forward to nothing for a long time and had been sleeping all day. ¡­¡­ A planet of rich people. The dim light rain is falling. Here is a entertainment planet under the commercial headquarters of the universe. Countless rich people who have earned enough will come here. The whole planet is full of worldly sin. Suddenly, time seemed to stop, the background of the whole world became dim, and all the sounds fell into silence. A purple figure flashed by, hands in pockets, swaggering out of a building. Time continued to flow, just a moment did not attract anyone''s attention, until after a long time, the noise sounded in the whole building, bodyguards rushed to the top floor of the building, opened the door and found that their boss had been assassinated. "Ah, the boss is dead!" "It must be Hitler. He is the only one who can kill people without knowing it." The noise was on the top floor. ¡­¡­ On the rooftop, a purple figure suddenly flashed. Hitler took a picture out of his pocket, tore it to pieces and turned it into ashes in a Qigong wave. "Finish one goal, and then there''s another." Hitler said coldly, and took out another photo from his pocket. A sharp cold light flashed through his blood red eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 Hitter is the most famous assassin in the universe killer organization. He has been on his own. He carries out the task easily and without procrastination. Since his debut, the completion rate of the task is 100%. There is no task that he can''t complete. Every time an assassin is executed, the target will be killed in silence. No matter how many guards are deployed, it will not help. This mysterious assassin''s ability makes all people fear, so Hitler''s name is very loud in the universe, and he is the pillar of the killer organization. However, he is also very picky in his choice of tasks. It''s all up to his personal preference. He won''t pick up tasks casually because of his high bid. The people who were assassinated by Hitler were always the moths in the universe. In a sense, Hite is still the spokesman selected by PA and bados. If his personality is not too cold and arrogant, bados intends to cultivate him as a god of preparation and destruction. ¡­¡­ After another mission, Hitler destroyed the photo of the mission target just at this moment, Hitler''s eyebrows moved slightly, his unsmiling face appeared a little dignified, he raised his head, and his eyes aimed at the dark sky. "A strange wave." In his heart, Hitler whispered that his palms in his pocket were unconsciously clenched into fists, and a white light gathered at the tip of the fist. As long as something happened next, his attack would not hesitate. Hua La, accompanied by a slight fluctuation in space, a tall and straight figure appeared in Hitler''s sight. It was a man with silver gray light and black hair. He had a handsome face and a tall and straight body, especially a pair of golden eyes, full of deep light. The man who appeared in front of Hitler was Luo Lan. After obtaining a list of the sixth universe powers from Fuwa, the king of the world, he began to challenge these powers. After several exploratory battles, Luo Lan finally found Hitler at the top of the powers. "The strong one of the first order." Hitler looked at the strong man who suddenly appeared in front of him in amazement, and his face became dignified. A strong man like Hitler, who has reached the peak of the universe, is already qualified to touch the deeper mysteries of the universe, so he knows the division of the realm of gods. Because Luo Lan didn''t deliberately hide his strength when he appeared, his surging energy showed no doubt, and Hitler saw his strength at a glance. But he didn''t know when such a powerful master appeared in the universe. And the silver gray light on the other side gave him a very wonderful feeling. While Hitler was observing Luo Lan, Luo Lan was also looking at him. Luo Lan''s eyes fell on Hitler, feeling the bottomless power of the deep sea on him, and his fighting spirit could not help stirring up. Hite is a purple cosmopolitan, with a pair of red eyes, wearing thick long clothes, habitually put his hand in his pocket, usually not smiling, give people the feeling has always been quite calm, although as a killer, usually work is aboveboard, not as dark as other killers. "Who are you? I haven''t seen you in the universe. A master like you shouldn''t be unknown." Hitler''s cold voice began to ring. "My name is Luo Lan. I''m from Sarada planet. I''m looking for you this time because I know that you are powerful from the world king God, so I''m here to challenge you." Luo Lan comes to the point and tells the reason. King of the world? It turned out to be a challenger. Hitler nodded clearly, glanced at Luo Lan and said coldly, "go back, I won''t accept your challenge." "Why?" "My skill is mainly homicide. I won''t be merciful. Don''t you want to die in my hands like this?" Hitler shook his head and said coldly. Luo Lan didn''t give up. He came to see Hitler just to understand his strength. As for death, to be honest, he was not afraid at all. With the existence of the dragon ball, he could revive at any time. What''s more, before he came out to challenge, he had already made a wish to revive with the dragon ball. "Hitler, please accept my challenge." "Are you not afraid of death?" Seeing Luo Lan''s indomitable appearance, Hitler frowned. "Of course, I''m afraid, but I hope to compete with you. Saiya people are very stubborn in their pursuit of strength. In order to improve their strength, I can spare my life." Luo Lan grinned. Hitler turned around and said in a cold voice, "I''ve heard of the intransigence of Saiya people, but I still have to carry out the task. I don''t have time to fight with you." "When you''re done." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hitler did not speak, eyes a little coagulation, time suddenly fell into a moment of stagnation, when the flow of time recovery, Hitler''s figure has disappeared from the eyes. He''s not interested in fighting. If he can''t use his own tricks, his strength will be half wasted. He doesn''t like the battle with his hands tied. ¡­¡­ Flash! Looking at the figure of Hitler inexplicably disappear from the eyes, Luo Lan eyes a bright, know that Hitler just used the signboard skills."Flash time" is a jump time move, which can jump about 0.1 seconds in an instant. Although this time seems very short, in high-level battles, this time is enough for hundreds of shots, which can be said to be a decisive move. Flash time is almost an unsolvable ability. Its main function is to let the caster get faster time than his opponent. For those who don''t understand the rules of time, this move is almost unsolvable. However, Luo Lan is not afraid of this move because he understands the aura. Although Zhaojing is only the primary application of zijiyigong, it already has some functions of zijiyigong, which can predict in advance in battle. This is the basic principle of restraining flash time work, so Hitler''s flash time is useless only to the aura. "Hitler is my strongest opponent in the sixth universe. How can I let you slip away?" After thinking about it, he immediately started to move and catch up with Hitler. Luolan''s instant movement combines the transfer technique of medamor and the instant movement of yadrat, which is almost comparable to the blinking ability of the king God of the world. Without any stagnation, Luolan''s figure appears at Hitler''s side again. Seeing the sudden appearance of Luo Lan, Hitler was a little surprised. "You can catch up." Luo Lan narrowed her eyes with a smile, "this is the ability of instant movement, I have locked your breath, no matter where you go, I can catch up with you." Hitler was surprised. "Fight with me and be ready to be killed. Maybe you will be dead in a moment you don''t know." "You mean" flash time ", right? It doesn''t work for me. I understand the aura and can predict your action in advance." Luo Lan smiles. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hitler took a deep look at Luo Lan. He even knew when he flashed. It seemed that he was prepared. However, he was a little interested in the aura of Luo Lan''s words. It sounds like a special way to restrain the flash. "By the way, you are a cosmic killer. If you accept my commission or not, I can hire you to kill me." "If you are not afraid of death, you go to the universe killer headquarters to submit the mission. You have to wait until my previous mission is completed." Said Hitler faintly. "Hahaha, I can help you with the mission." "Whatever you want!" As a killer, he is always on his own and doesn''t want anyone to follow him. But it''s obvious that Luo Lan really wants to follow him. He can''t get rid of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 A few days later, after Luo Lan joined, Hitler''s assassination mission was completed ahead of schedule. On a dry planet, Rolan got what he wanted to fight with Hitler. "Please give me more advice." Luo Lan smiles brightly. "Well, I won''t be lenient." Hitler took his hands out of his pocket and put on a fighting posture. In the past few days, he has seen the strength of Luo Lan. Although he is still very young in the first level sequence, his mysterious ability of aura also makes him look up with new eyes. If he doesn''t show his family skills, he may capsize in the sewer. The fierce wind swept up. Roll up the yellow sand and make a rustling sound. Luolan and Hite stand up against the wind, light light in their body, and as a killer, Hite is aboveboard in the battle, also has the pride of being a martial Taoist. In the battle, Luo Lan''s aura and Hitler''s flash time restrain each other. In the end, they don''t use these two moves at all. Luo Lan directly becomes a super Saiya super power form to fight with Hitler. In the end, the battle between the two sides was very fierce, and Luolan was defeated by Hitler, but after this battle, he had a little feeling in his heart. ¡­¡­ The seventh universe, the earth. The 27th martial arts association has been over for a long time. The result of the competition is the same as that discussed in private. No.18 won the final championship without any doubt. Therefore, she also invited sun Bula and Luo Fei to have a delicious meal according to her promise. It can be said that everyone was happy. Even Satan, who has been despised by people all the time, played supernormal and entered the top 32. Although he was kicked down by sun Bula as soon as he came on the stage, he finally showed his face and got rid of the bad reputation of a year ago. It is said that after the game, Satan cried bitterly. ¡­¡­ At the edge of the temple, the vast white clouds connected into a piece, dreamlike, changing various forms. "Cluck, cluck..." With a series of cheering laughter, sun Wutian rides on Sun Bula and soars in the sky. Sun Bula speeds up for a while, turns back in the air, and keeps doing all kinds of difficult hands in the sky. Sun Wutian is not afraid of high altitude, holding out his hands and laughing constantly. In the square, Luo Fei is lying on a chair with sunglasses on his head. Beside him, tianjinfan, jiaozi and bick are doing hard exercises. From time to time, they point out the martial Taoists in the temple. In addition, Colin is also in the temple. However, instead of exercising, he teases his daughter, Marlene, with Lan Fang. Bang bang, the fierce fighting sound came to our ears. Luo Fei raised his sunglasses and saw that No. 18 was fighting with little Shalu. "You told me before that you met a terrible guy on an alien planet. What''s the matter? I asked the Saifei forces to investigate, but they didn''t find the person you said A figure came to Luo Fei''s side, Luo Fei turned around and found that it was No. 17. "It''s impossible. There''s no reason why Saifei''s intelligence can''t find out. Where did that man hide?" Luo Fei frowned. That demon Mormon man will not disappear. "Although I only had contact with him once, the evil smell of him has always been unforgettable to me. Especially the other side seems to have the same ability to absorb them as little Shalu. In a word, you still need to pay attention there. " "Well, uncle helz is already paying attention." "By the way, when are you going to marry sister fields on the 17th?" Luo Fei asked about 17 and fils, 17 embarrassed way: "fast, in this period of time." "Congratulations." "You can also find a girlfriend." "It''s still early. I''ll talk about it later." Luo Fei smiles shyly, and says that his identity is also noble. A lot of women are willing to associate with him, but Luo Fei still decides to wait. At this time, sun Bula and sun Wutian fall from the sky. Sun Wutian jumps down from his sister and shouts to Luo Fei: "cousin, it''s so interesting to fly in the sky. Can you teach me how to dance in the sky? I also want to fly by myself." Luo Fei laughs and catches sun Wutian who runs towards him. "OK, if Wu Tian wants to learn, my cousin will teach you." Sun Bula said, "I have to teach all the skills of dancing. I used to understand them myself." Luo Fei said with a smile, "that''s because a lot of martial arts knowledge has been instilled into your brain when you were cultivating in the sub divine world. Wutian has not been cultivated. Many things have to be taught from the primary level." "Well?" All of a sudden, Luo Fei frowned and a throb flashed in his heart. He raised his head and looked out of the earth. Other people also have a bad feeling in their hearts. "Cousin, there''s something close to the earth." Sun Bula pulled off Luo Fei''s sleeve. Luo Fei nodded solemnly. He always felt that this breath was very familiar. Suddenly, a flash flashed in his mind, and Luo Fei''s face changed greatly. "No!" Luo Fei suddenly exclaimed. "What''s the matter?"Luo Fei''s face was ugly and said, "it''s the smell of Mormon man. He''s approaching the earth quickly. Damn it, how did he come to the earth?" The earth is located in the south of the North Milky way. It belongs to a very remote planet. It has always been in the universe without mountains and dew, and has never been the focus of cosmic attention. "Mormon man?" Hearing Luo Fei''s words, sun Bula''s face became ugly. At this time, other people also sensed a cold and piercing breath, which was rapidly approaching the earth. They immediately thought of something, and their nerves suddenly tensed. They only felt that the earth was very dangerous. "It''s in the atmosphere. No, he''s coming towards us." "Here it is Perhaps the most powerful breath on earth is gathered in the temple, and momentman directly attacks the Yellow Dragon and flies towards the space where the temple is located. At this time, he raised his head, and the pupils of Luo Fei, sun Bula and others suddenly shrank. At a height of more than 100 meters above the temple, a pink figure was standing leisurely. The pores of his body were hot, and a terrible suffocating breath erupted around him. In an instant, the temple was shaking violently under the terrible pressure, and the whole space seemed to stagnate, covered in the terrible momentum. "So strong!" "How did this terrible Guy find the earth?" 18, 17 and others gathered together, small Shalu looked at the demon God Mormon man, quickly toward Luo Fei they close. "Haha, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you were all on the earth, which saved me the time to look for you." Mormon, the demon God, looks at the people in the temple. When he sees Luo Fei, sun Bula and No. 18, he is surprised. He just looks for the haunting place of BOO according to the memory of the dead, but he does not expect to meet his former prey. It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s easy to get them. There are so many powerful life on this earth. If all of them are swallowed up, their strength can be improved a lot! Licking his lips, momonman''s purple eyes flashed greedy light. "No, everyone, get out of the temple!" Seeing the greed on Mormon man''s face, Luo Fei screamed and let all the weak people leave the temple first. Regardless of the damage of powerful forces to the temple, Luo Fei suddenly became super Saiya 2, and his whole strength burst out. At the same time, he made a terrible attack on Mormon man. When Luofei launched the attack, the 17th, 18th and little Shalu also used their strongest strength one after another. Sun Bula threw the monkey king to bik and joined the battle. "Bick, Wutian is over to you. Take him and leave quickly!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 "Bick, Wutian is over to you. Take him and leave quickly!" Sun Bula threw the monkey king to bick. Bik reaches out his hand to catch Wutian, who throws sun Bula. He knows that his strength here will only hinder sun Bula''s fighting. Even if he is extremely unwilling, he can only accept it. "Bula, you have to be careful." Taking a deep look at Sun Bula and others in the fierce battle, bick leaped down from the temple with humiliating and complicated mood. In addition, Kelin, tianjinfan and jiaozi all had self-knowledge. They also rushed down the temple with Lan Fang, Ma Lun and others. Qiqi shouts to the earth''s Taoists who stay in the temple: "don''t stay, everyone leave the temple." "Come on, don''t wait and see, follow us to the lower boundary." Suno''s voice began to ring. After hearing the words, the martial arts and Taoists on the temple did not hesitate any more. They immediately spread out and flew under the temple. These Taoists don''t know what happened, but if they can make the gods abandon the temple, the situation must have reached a very dangerous point. Whirring wind sounded in my ears. In the process of rushing down the temple, the strong wind pressure hit my cheek. Looking back at the temple that gradually became a small black spot, everyone had a complicated mood. "I hope they can fight back the enemy this time." "Mormon, who is sacred?" Bobo and dandy''s faces were full of worry. Suddenly they heard a loud bang, and then a wind pressure came down from the sky. When they looked back, they saw that the temple, which had shrunk to a small point, suddenly lit up a hot fireball, just like fireworks blooming, and countless small stones scattered around. The temple, which has existed for countless years and has been the center of the earth, has disintegrated. "Temple, broken up." Bobo murmured. "Damn it Bik clings to monkey king and bears the air from above. For a moment, it looks like a boat in the ocean, which will be overturned at any time. At the moment when the temple disintegrated, there was an immediate reaction all over the world. The volcano erupted, the tsunami rolled up, the earth''s crust began to change, and the mountains and rivers began to sink. Only once in the past few years did disasters happen at the same time. ¡­¡­ At the top of the tower. The cat fairy stood on the martial arts hall at the top of the tower, holding a crutch and looking at the sky anxiously. Suddenly, a surge of prestige radiated from the very high altitude. The whole Kailin tower was crumbling and the people on it were staggering. After a long time, the tower was barely stable, but the connection between Kailin tower and the temple disappeared completely. "What''s the matter? Why can''t we sense the existence of the temple? Is the temple gone?" The cat fairy can''t believe it. "What''s going on, fairy Karin, and why does Karin tower shake violently?" The Taoists on the Kailin tower got up from the ground in confusion. The cat fairy shook his head and looked worried. "I don''t know, but the earth seems to be in big trouble, and the temple seems to have disappeared." All the Taoists on the scene were surprised. "You''re kidding me, Kailin. How could the temple disappear?" "Yes, there are the most important elites on earth in the temple..." In recent years, the earth has experienced many disasters, such as alien invasion, King crud invasion, man-made disturbance, one by one powerful enemy raging on the earth, and even when the earth was destroyed, the temple escaped the disaster of destruction. There''s no reason to destroy it like this! "It''s true." The cat fairy''s face is gloomy way, it''s words dispel the public last a fluke. "Well, Qiqi and suno, and their predecessors in the temple They didn''t, did they... " "We''re fine." Bick''s voice started to ring on the Kailin tower. People followed the voice and looked out of the fence of Kailin tower. They saw the figures of crin and others who looked a little embarrassed, as well as the martial Taoists in the temple. The cat fairy was relieved to see that everyone was OK. If even they suffer, then the top fighting power of the earth will be destroyed. "What''s going on up there, bick?" "There is a strong enemy invading the earth from outer space. Rofei and Bula have bought us time, but they just don''t know whether they can defeat them or not." Bick''s face was ferocious, he sighed deeply, and his heart was extremely humiliated. "Sister, they will certainly defeat the enemy." In his arms, sun Wutian clenched his fist, and the innocent voice rang out. "I hope so." Bick''s face was heavy. "Well, this..." The cat fairy shakes his head, and suddenly feels that the earth has become more and more calamitous and unsafe in recent years. If he does this again, he doesn''t know whether he can survive to the end of his life. "By the way, Wukong is not on the earth, is he?" "Yes, it should be in baozi mountain now. No, he must have known something so serious happened to the earth." Qiqi''s dark eyes slightly coagulated, and the next second she sensed the location of the monkey king, and found that his breath had appeared in the temple. Her heavy face was relieved."Great, elder martial brother Wukong has joined the battle." "That''s good. With the strength of Wukong, Bula, Luofei, No.17, No.18 and xiaoshalu, no matter how strong the opponent is, he should be able to subdue him!" The cat fairy stroked a beard and said. "Well." Bick nodded insincerely, but his heart was covered with a layer of haze. Yes, there are so many experts, so it should be safe. "All of you don''t want to stay on the tower of Cailin. It''s too close to the battlefield. Maybe the energy attack will sweep here at any time." "Yes, just get out of here." After bick''s reminder, everyone responded. Then, under the arrangement of the cat fairy, these wutaoists and the wudaoists who came down from the temple of the United Kingdom evacuated further west. It''s the boundary of Wuxing mountain. If something happens to the earth, it will be the last refuge. After all the Taoists had evacuated, cat fairy climbed up Bobo''s flying carpet and left kailinta with bick. "Do you want to tell the Earth Kingdom what''s going on here?" Colin hugs her daughter Marlene and squeezes on the carpet with Lan Fang. Qiqi shook her head and said, "it''s better not to. The battle takes place in the high altitude of the temple. The people of the Earth Kingdom know the situation. What they can do is just to increase the panic If the battlefield really spreads to the lower boundary, the earth may turn to ashes in an instant. " Colin opened his mouth and gave a wry smile. Qiqi is right. It''s not the age when the big devil bik was born more than ten years ago. At that time, people were informed as early as possible that they could find a safe place and avoid disaster. But now, the enemy is more and more powerful, and it''s not safe anywhere. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 The crowd fell into silence for a moment, and the scene was strangely quiet. After a long time, bick broke the peace, he said to Bobo and others: "Bobo, you go to collect the Dragon Balls in case, in addition, Tianjin dinner, you go to the overseas Island notice on the 16th, everyone gather to baozi mountain." Baozi mountain has a training room made of the firmest metal thunderbolt steel in the universe. It is the safest place except Wuxing mountain in times of crisis. "All right." "I see." Bobo and tianjinfan nodded. Qiqi and Kelin also need to go to liangjingshan and guixianwu to pick up the people they care about. So the crowd dispersed and dispersed in all directions. ¡­¡­ High up in the sky, the original location of the temple is empty. Peng! Peng! Peng! The shadows flicker in the sky. Luo Fei and others attack momentman with great strength. The straight beam forms a dense and airtight energy network, and the scene is spectacular. Luo Fei, sun Bula and Sun Wukong have all become super Saiya 2. The silver arc is crackling and twinkling, and their whole body is covered with a layer of golden flame. No. 17, No. 18 and little Shalu also do their best, and their attack is very rapid, and the fierce attack makes the whole space tremble. Boom! The turbulent energy stirs up a strong cyclone. Hula, the space seems to be torn, showing a piece of vacuum area. The crowd sensed the collapse of the space, but they didn''t pay attention to it. They tried their best to fight. From the face-to-face fight just now, they already knew the horror of Mormon man. As expected, they easily defeated the existence of No. 18, Luo Fei and sun Bula. Even if they were facing the siege of six people, they even showed their ease. In the face of such an enemy, no hesitation is allowed. The super Saier 2 State Luo Fei is much better than other people on the field, but just facing the attack of momontman, he obviously felt the pressure. The other side is like a mountain in front of him, steady as a rock, which makes him surprised. It''s very easy to consume energy in the super Saiya state. If they can''t attack for a long time, they will have to lose. I''m afraid that other people will not have the ability to fight except for the energetic No. 17, No. 18 and little Shalu. "Ha ha ha, there are so many experts on the small earth. It''s just that the demon God absorbed you before he found boo." "Tut Tut, the action is too slow, and there is no strength at all when attacking. Do you tickle the demon, eh?" Mormon man laughed and gave two punches. Two bangs. Monkey King and Luo Fei are hit. Shua! As the light flashed by, Luo Fei snorted, and was hit by momon man''s fist. He flew upside down. At this time, sun Bula appeared on Luo Fei''s flight track, stretched out his hand to hold his arm, and the two exchanged positions to benefit the midair. Then, with the cooperation of No. 17 and No. 18, they accelerated the rhythm of the attack. "Useless, useless, mole ant like attack!" Facing the strong attack of Luo Fei and others, Mo Mengman twisted his neck, bent down, and then ejected, hissed. The pink light flashed like lightning. Luo Fei''s attack failed. However, Mo Mengman sneered and suddenly stepped out to sun Bula''s head. He threw his fists at Sun Bula. Oh, no! Sun Bula pursed his mouth, green eyes showed panic, holding his chest ready to fight. Just at this time - a cluster of quick light appeared, and the monkey king moved to her side in an instant to withstand the attack of momentman for sun Bula. Hum, the corner of Monkey King''s mouth overflowed with blood, but the backhand moved in a blink, and then came to the side of momonman, and the dark blue energy attacked. "Turtle style Qigong!" The blue energy is vast, just like a big knife cutting down from the top of the sky. The powerful energy is vast, and the strong whirlwind is like a tiger and a leopard rushing towards momentman. At this time, sun Bula and Luo Fei both seized the opportunity, several flashes, body close, endless energy released from the palm. 17, 18, small Shalu also cooperate, take the opportunity to release the strongest attack. "The magic passes through the light to kill artillery!" "All day shockwave!" "Big Qigong wave!" "Electric hell bomb!" "The ultimate flash!" Boom, Huang zhongdalu''s huge tremor, different colors of energy gathered together, just like a huge nuclear bomb exploding in the sky, the space was completely torn, and the terrible smoke rose. The sky is tearing, everything is boiling, and a storm with great visual impact is sweeping up. The turbulent energy will evaporate all the air, and the overflowing energy will spread to all parts of the world. If it is not for the high-order elements such as the temple, the whole earth will be destroyed. Cough! As the smoke gradually dissipated, momontman came out of the smoke unharmed and dusted his lower body. His skin was only a little yellow.Seeing this, Luo Fei and others suddenly shrunk their eyes and felt heavy. "Such an attack, it''s all right!" Sun Bula screamed and looked a little flustered. "Hey, hey, that''s all I can do. It''s going to disappoint me." Mormon man stopped in mid air and shook his head with a little regret. His eyes rested on the monkey king. "You just disappeared and suddenly appeared in the same way as that kid. Well, it''s like instant move!" With a strange smile, momonman suddenly closed his eyes. Suddenly he opened his eyes. "So it is. It''s the instant movement of the adelatans." Suddenly, the figure of Mormon man disappeared. There was no more of him in the void. "No one?" 18 opened his eyes, beautiful eyes looking around. It''s not good. Ominous premonition hit the upper body. On the 18th, I felt cold all over, like being watched by a beast in the forest, and the cold sweat came out. Momontman appeared again and launched an attack behind No. 18. The sharp Qigong wave came like a sharp blade and pierced No. 18''s body with a puff. The terrible energy shot from her back and from her abdomen, and the blood spilled down like rain. "Instant movement?" The monkey king looked at it in amazement. I didn''t expect that momonman learned the usage of instant movement in the battle so easily, and integrated into the battle. No. 17''s eyes are about to split, and he looks at No. 18''s body being pierced. His eyes turn red and he rushes towards momon. "Asshole, I''m going to kill you!" "Flash shock!" "Hum." Mormon man stopped in mid air, sneered with disdain, waved his hand, the energy of the big wave fell down, and the Qi of both sides collided in the air, just like the beginning of chaos. No. 17 was ejected, also seriously injured. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Just as momonman was about to make up a knife for No. 17 and No. 18, the figure of little Shalu suddenly appeared. His action was very fast, and then he began to fight with him. Wheezing! The energy blade cuts off one arm of Shalu. Shalu grunts and soon grows another one. When the body is cut into two ends, it soon merges together. "Full power death light!" The finger suddenly points to momontman, and a Qigong bomb with infinite energy suddenly expands. "Out!" With a light chant, his arm bent and swung outward, and a lot of surging energy was squandered. Bang! Two powerful energies collide and disappear at the same time. Although little Shalu''s energy and attack didn''t have to go to momonman, they effectively got time for treatment on the 17th and 18th. They ate Xiandou under Luo Fei''s care, and the serious injury disappeared instantly. "Recovered?" Purple eyes turning, momentman looked at the lively 17 two people, in the heart do not know what to think. "Just stop teasing you, let you see the real power!" Then, as if he had untied a layer of seal on his body, every pore of momon''s body was emitting hot gas, and his breath was even more terrifying, and the whole earth could not help shaking violently. Sensing the amazing energy of momon man''s body, Luo Fei''s face stagnated and Dou Da''s sweat seeped out directly. "No, his energy can be improved." "This divine power has far exceeded the level of super Saiya 2..." Sun Bula was too scared to speak, and his head shrank toward Luo Fei''s arms. Luo Fei''s face is ugly. The power of Mormon man is far beyond his imagination. They can''t deal with it. "It''s too strong. Maybe only dad or Gloria can deal with it." "He has retained so much power." No. 17''s face turned blue and his arm trembled slightly. "Too It''s amazing. " Monkey King''s clothes rustled, which had been broken in the previous battle. His heart was beating, and his eyes were staring at momentman. "Hoo..." After showing all his strength, momonman let out a long and comfortable roar, his cold face toward the monkey king, and their awe inspiring killing intention flashed by. Then, whew, there was a whirlwind in place, and Mormon man''s figure disappeared. Again, to the 17th and 18th. "Kill you first." Finger and sword, amazing energy no longer convergence, instant purple light to illuminate the sky. Dudu, two beams of light come straight, 17, 18 scream, blood swept to the sky, two people''s chest were punctured, a large amount of blood toward the low altitude splashed out. "Lazuli, lapis!" The monkey king exclaimed. Momontman''s eyes turned a certain range, but he focused on the monkey king. The flash of the light flashed by and appeared beside him. A hand knife hit him, and he was seriously injured in an instant. "How dare you hurt my father!" Seeing that monkey king was seriously injured, sun Bula roared out of control. The fierce wind blew his golden hair, and his momentum miraculously rose. "Why?" Mormon man looked at it in surprise, showing greed. "Not good." Seeing the greed in Mormon man''s eyes, Luo Fei whispered that it was not good. His greedy eyes made him feel palpitating. Just when momentman is ready to attack sun Bula, Luo Fei is the first to stop sun Bula in a blink, and then attack him. The golden waves spread out, but it''s still a step too late. Momentman''s attack has come, and the golden waves suddenly disperse. Luo Fei''s face turns white, and he quickly hugs sun Bula and dodges towards a safe place. "Not bad, not bad!" Mormon man laughed, almost without any pause, and rolled over like a tank. Seeing this, Luo Fei''s heart was cold. He grabbed sun Bula''s hand and threw her out. He arched up and collided with Mo Mengman. Luo Fei''s face was pale, and he wanted to rebound like being hit by a shell. Bang bang, three punches in a row. Xiao Shalu, sun Bula and Luo Fei were all seriously injured. All the six strongest men on earth have lost their fighting ability. "Hey hey, you''re amazing to be able to block my full blow." He looked at the crowd and the vast earth below, his eyes shining like sharp blades. "The warm-up exercise is over. Next it''s time to get rid of you and be my nourishment." Then, in full view of the public, a mass of dark red energy gathered in the palm of the hand. As soon as the arm was shocked, the surging power suddenly burst out. Luo Fei and others were shocked to the point that their bodies were full of meat and vegetables, their throats were sweet, and their blood gushed out, and their spirits became even more dispirited.At this time, momentman raised his hand, and six people were gathered together by an invisible force, and they could not break free from the shackles no matter how they struggled. "Not good." A few people despair. It''s about to be swallowed up by Mormon. At this time, a white figure suddenly flashed by. When he saw the bound Luo Fei and others, he stretched out his hand and a magical force came over to untie their bondage and cure their injuries with magic. "Well, who?" Seeing someone untie his magic shackles, Mormon man was surprised. He suddenly turned his head and saw a strange figure in the void. It was a beautiful woman with brown hair. She was seventeen or eighteen years old. She was dressed in a white research suit with a delicate face. She was wearing a pair of small red framed glasses on the bridge of her nose. She was a little unconventional. She was dressed in a smooth and white coat with no buttons, revealing a tight blue and red skirt. Interestingly, the brown haired woman''s shoes are blue and red. It looks a little similar to No. 18 at the scene. It was Emma who came from a distant planet. After a long journey, she jumped into space many times in the middle of the flight. Finally, because she sensed the powerful energy on the other side of the galaxy, she came over in a flash. However, she just caught up with the battle between momonman and rofei. "Who are you?" Mormon frowned at the woman who suddenly appeared. The other person doesn''t feel much energy fluctuation. However, Mormon doesn''t believe that a woman with only a few hundred combat effectiveness can untie his magic shackles. The only explanation is that the other party hides his strength and makes him unable to see it. Dimomen''s face became heavy. "I should ask you this. When did you have such a person on earth?" Emma''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her hazel brows curled slightly. Seeing the injured No. 18, his eyes lit up. "Lazuli, you''re on earth, too!" As like as two peas, suddenly heard the woman calling out her name, and 18 looked at the other side in astonishment. The next person was all hung up because the other person''s face was exactly alike to himself. Besides beauty and hair, it was almost brown. "Lazuli, is that your sister?" Monkey King''s eyes turned on them and asked stupidly. "I I have only one brother on the 17th. " Channel 18. "Is it possible that one of you or Lapis is wrong, and you are twins, because you are so similar to that person?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 18 was speechless and gave monkey king a fierce look. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 The wind blows and the skirt flutters. No. 18''s pretty face looked at Emma, toward the other side''s face which was very similar to her. She began to mutter in her heart. Is it true that she and the woman are twins, as Sun Wukong said? Shaking his head, the 18th threw away this ridiculous idea. I have only one brother, No.17. But the other person looks so much like himself, maybe he has some kind of blood relationship in his ancestors. Guessing the relationship with each other, No. 18 kept changing her expression and yelled to Emma: "you have to be careful, that purple haired devil is very powerful. Don''t underestimate each other." Emma was stunned and lifted her brown hair. "Don''t worry, that guy can''t hurt me, demon man? Oh, I''ll see who dares to call himself a devil in front of me. " There is a strong self-confidence between the words. Emma''s words stunned everyone present. "This little sister is so confident." Sun Bula opened his mouth and whispered. "This confidence must be based on strong strength." "I can''t see through it. The air on her body is only 100 or 200 combat effectiveness, and it doesn''t even reach 1000." Luo Fei knows that the strength of the other side is certainly not as false as it shows. He can rescue them from Mormon man''s hands. His strength should not be so good. "In a word, he should be a master." The monkey king looked at it with great energy. But little Shalu frowned at Emma, a little uncertain, "this woman looks a little familiar, like I''ve seen her somewhere, right Dr. Gallo''s computer has a similar picture. Is this woman related to an artificial person? " Little Shalu guessed Emma''s identity in his heart, but he stood quietly on the surface. He was on guard in his heart. He also had to observe carefully. If the other party''s identity was also man-made, he hoped it would not be the enemy, or they would not be rivals. On the ruins, momonman frowned and hesitated, secretly guessing the identity of the other party. The girl with brown hair had no momentum at all. Her "Qi" was like a human being. But the more she was like this, the more her heart was bottomless. "Oh, how can there be the existence of this demon in the small world?" At a glance of Emma, there was still scornful ridicule in the corner of her mouth. Although she still couldn''t see the essence of each other, she was so proud that she didn''t pay attention to the experts in the world. "You look like a woman with some abilities, but don''t be so complacent that you can unlock my magic. The gap between you and me is beyond your imagination. Forget it, it''s no fun to tell you so much. Anyway, I won''t keep any of these guys. I''ll start with you as a woman. " With that, momonman''s whole body was burning. The cold dark energy made the whole space thick, and a bloodthirsty and sinful smell came to his face. Emma''s blue eyes looked at her, helped her glasses and frowned slightly. At this time, Mormon man''s figure disappeared in full view of the public. "Be careful, the other side used a moment to move?" When monkey king saw that momonman was missing, he searched around and cried out to Emma. "Instant movement? Is it space mobility? " Emma tilted her head. A fierce whirlwind came from one side of her body, and the figure of Mormon man emerged. He stretched out his right hand, and his right hand was covered with blood, and then he punched Emma. Between the lightning and the firelight, Emma noticed the action of momentman. She turned over and protected her arms in front of her chest to block the violent attack. There was a dull sound, and the terrible cyclone spread out from the impact point. "Woman, let me see if you can take my attack." Boom! A streamer flashed by. Emma''s body from the high altitude straight to the ground dive out, a very short time to hit the ground, the vast earth hit a kilometer diameter of the big hole, surging waves rising, Kailin holy land forest suddenly destroyed a large area. In the black smoke pit, Emma stands up from the loess, flicks the dust on her body, and looks at the distant sky. She doesn''t have any action. The void suddenly appears a twist, and Emma Qianli''s figure returns to the distant Temple space. "This attack is famous, but it''s not strong enough!" A clear and sweet voice began to ring. Momonman''s pupils suddenly shrunk and found that Emma didn''t know when she had come to him and was looking at him calmly with a pair of bright sapphire eyes. When did this woman come here? Instant movement? Not really. Heart a burst of throb, momonman suddenly burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, interesting, you are more powerful than those people." Emma waved her hand, picked her brown eyebrows slightly, and said, "I''m flattered, but I''m not good at fighting." "Ha ha!" Mormon man''s face was calm and sneer, but he didn''t dare to underestimate Emma. His cold face showed a strong sense of killing, and a wisp of cold flashed by. Mormon man''s figure approached Emma again and stretched out his hand towards her position.Pa - the two palms hit each other in mid air, the space was one meal, there was no earth shaking explosion, there was no brilliant light, the space suddenly broke out a twist, the waves spread in all directions, the smooth space was up and down like a lake. "Eh!" Mormon man''s body trembled, his eyebrows frowned, and a strange flash flashed on his handsome face. Under the impact of the violence, his palm felt numb. Does this woman who looks like she has such strength? "This woman must be eradicated!" All of a sudden, momentman''s killing intention increased greatly. With a backhand, she attacked again. Emma''s eyes were very calm. When momentman attacked, she fought back symbolically. "I''ve said that, but I''m not good at fighting." Emma said, but her movements were not slow at all. Every fist was out of order, but the power of terror could always counteract Mormon''s attack. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Clusters of residual shadows appear in the sky. Emma''s graceful figure is constantly moving fast and shaking with Mormon man. Their strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. Because of their continuous use of instant movement ability in battle, the fighting picture looks more dreamy. Often an attack occurred in the east of the high altitude, hissing sound is stinging eardrum, the next second, the figure of the two moved to the West. One punch and one kick is full of violence. Emma doesn''t know much martial arts. She fights with a lot of brute force, which makes Mormon a little confused. "Ah!" Mormon man roared in a depressed mood and threw out a large number of Qigong waves. This kind of disorganized attack is the most troublesome. The fierce and uncertain battle makes the monkey king and others dizzy and frightened. "That little sister is so powerful." "There''s nothing Mormon can do about her." Luo Fei''s face looked shocked. Little Shalu and monkey king nodded with approval and focused on the fighting situation. "Monkey King, do they use instant movement?" No.18 glanced at the figure that constantly appeared and disappeared, because the other party''s action was too fast, which made her a little dazzled, so she didn''t have time to follow. The monkey king looked serious and said, "that one of momon''s is absolutely instantaneous. As for the lady I can''t see that although it has achieved the effect of instant movement, it doesn''t seem to be instant movement. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± 18 heard the monkey king''s answer nodded, eyes show the color of envy, if you also have the strength of the little sister is good. Bang Dang! Space trembles, momontman suddenly appears. Momentum suddenly unfolded, a violent whirlwind from this center quickly spread out. "Kill A cold voice came from his mouth. Like a cold sword. Emma''s calm face slightly frowned, and the distance between them was getting closer. Suddenly, a group of violent energy hit her. Emma also took the opportunity to hit a group of energy waves, booming, and the space became very unstable. They collided with each other, and their bodies popped out. Looking at the white coat with a cut on her body, Emma''s face was angry. "Ordinary state can''t deal with you, then I''ll try my best!" "You mean you haven''t done your best yet?" Mormon man seemed to have heard a joke, and could not help laughing. But seeing Emma''s calm face, his laughter stopped, his heart trembled, and he said in amazement, "do you really retain your strength?" "Of course, let you see my real fighting form." Emma raised her head and her white neck was irresistible. Mormon man''s heart beat wildly, and an ominous haze began to cover him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 "Hello, did you hear me wrong? The elder sister said that she hasn''t done her best yet!" In disbelief, she opened her mouth in an "O" shape. "No mistake, that''s what she said." "If you don''t do your best, you can draw with Mormon man. If you do your best, how terrible it will be. It won''t be a second kill!" Luo Fei can''t believe it. Mormon man''s strength is the most powerful evil thing he has ever seen. He doesn''t know how to compare with his aunt Saifeiya. Maybe he is even stronger than her. In other words, the power of Mormon man in the seventh universe should be the most powerful except Rolan and Brolli. But now, a woman who didn''t know where to take it out actually said that she was stronger than Mormon, and it was probably true. This taught him not to know what to say. "Look, there''s a beautiful light on that young lady." "Pink." ¡­¡­ Boom boom! Suddenly, a mass of pink and white light rose on the earth, time seemed to stop for a moment, and then a violent wave of air rolled up. This momentum is very ominous, with a feeling of gloomy and cold for some reason. Where Emma was standing, a pink figure appeared. It was a girl with a relatively slender figure. Her hair was curled up to her waist. Her sharp ears were like fairy ears. She was covered by her hair. Her skin was white and red. She was strangely full of charm. In addition to the black breast wrapping and black wristbands, the clothes on the body only have a pair of white lantern trousers. The waist is slim and slim, and the abdomen is smooth and delicate. A golden belt that naturally bends downward along the waist perfectly sets off the girl''s slim waist and smooth abdomen. The pink hair is fluttering, and the beautiful face is strange. What attracts people''s attention is that a pink tail is constantly swaying behind him. You can see that it''s not human. Only the eyes keep their original blue color. "Ah, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. That''s my real state. You should be careful not to be hunted down by me later." Pink people wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, stretched out his fingers in the mouth sucking, coquettish smile, two sharp tiger teeth shining permeating the cold light. This is Emma who shows her demonic state! I don''t know if it is influenced by demonization. As long as it becomes this kind of form, Emma''s mood will also become coquettish, sometimes killing people even without blinking an eye. The scene of Emma''s demonization can be described as earth shaking. The powerful power makes the monkey king and others'' faces change dramatically. "No, this ominous feeling, this little sister seems not to be a good person!" "Apparently not human." Luo Fei, sun Bula and others are under great pressure. If Emma before was just a river rolling, now it is a turbulent tsunami surging forward, and the momentum alone will make them breathless. "I hope she''s not the enemy, or we''ll all suffer." ¡­¡­ In the direction of baozi mountain, bick, Kelin and others also feel the mighty pressure from Emma. "What an amazing power it is. Compared with just now, it''s totally different. What''s going on in the temple?" Bick looked in horror in the direction of the temple, with beads of sweat on his forehead. "Wukong, they must not be each other!" Colin''s face was in tears and the corners of his mouth were shaking. ¡­¡­ That pink hair is very charming. The pink shape of the whole body is too familiar, the whole body skin seems to be dyed with a layer of magic visible to the naked eye. When he suddenly noticed Emma''s appearance after transformation, his pupils suddenly shrank and his heart throbbed. Master, unfathomable, once he looked at Emma, he had a position. In the bottom of my heart, there was a kind of helpless panic. Suddenly, momon man''s face suddenly changed, pointing to the devil Emma exclaimed: "you are the devil boo?! It''s impossible. Even boo the devil can''t have such power. " Although he has never met boo, the message he got from the dead in purgatory is that Mormon man is confident that his strength is higher than boo, but the woman in front of him makes him powerless. "Oh, of course not. Even boo is my prey." Emma tilted her head, pointed ears showed out from her pink hair. The next second, her face changed, and the cold air suddenly broke out. Suddenly, it seemed that there were countless refrigerators running full power, constantly blowing out cold air, and the whole earth suddenly entered the ice age. "You seem to want to absorb me all the time. To be honest, that''s what I''m good at. Well, hey, just turn you into my dessert," Emma licked her finger and gave a whimsical smile. "Wishful thinking!" Mormon man is very angry in his heart, but Emma''s terrible momentum makes him dare not make any rash moves."Don''t say that!" Step on, step on!! Emma stepped on the void and walked over easily. The atmosphere was so thin that it was close to the vacuum that it made a regular knocking sound. It was like a blink. Emma came to momonman. Momonman was so scared that he could not feel how the other side was passing by with his eyesight. Ooh! A punch, but hit the void. Emma the devil''s action is so fast that he can''t see a figure. Mormon man''s cold sweat suddenly came out. At this time, he had no intention of swallowing each other. At this time, he was determined to escape. The faster he escaped, the better. "Instant movement..." "Confinement!" Before momonman''s instant movement was made, Emma the devil blocked the whole space ahead of time. "Hey, turn it into a dessert." Emma, the demon, holds her chest in her hands, slightly leans on her side, with one palm outstretched. Her slender fingers point forward, and her fingertips flash with a flash of light, which strikes momentman like an electric light. This electric light is called "hunting". It has the same effect as the tentacles on the top of the devil''s head. Anyone who is hit by the electric light will become a dessert. Mormon man looked at the oncoming light, his heart filled with cold, and his face changed sharply. "Huh?" The warning of life crisis suddenly sounded, and momon man had no time to think, and his body could not help dodging. However, Emma''s ability to confine him was so strong that no matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of the shackles of space. Puchi! The magic scene happened Emma''s magic light drifted to momentman. Momentman struggled for a moment, his expression immediately became dull, and then his body miraculously changed its shape, and finally turned into a cake. "Well, it''s delicious. My energy has improved." Enjoying the sweet taste of the cake, every cell of the body is comfortable to open, and Emma''s charming face shows a happy expression. Three or two of them ate the cake and sucked a little bit of the residue from their fingertips. Emma still looked at them and her eyes lit up. "Er..." The monkey king retreated by one kilometer. Luo Fei put his arms around Sun Bula and protected her. "Oh, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." There is a little tiger''s tooth on the corner of her mouth. Emma, the demon, smiles with her mouth closed. She flashes and comes to the place only five or six meters away from Luofei. Now Luo Fei and others dare not act rashly. "You just ate Mormon?" Emma the devil replied, "yes, he wants to eat me, so I eat him. I can turn my prey into a dessert and strengthen myself." "You won''t eat us, will you?" Sun Bula showed her head from Luo Fei''s arms. She was not afraid of everything, but she couldn''t dare the strange woman in front of her. "Of course not. I''m not crazy." Emma shook her head, looked at Sun Bula''s eyes and finished the crescent moon, "if you want to be eaten by me, I won''t refuse." Sun Bula shook his head. "I don''t want to be eaten." "Oh Emma barked, a burst of pink light shining, in front of the public again into the human state. Watching Emma return to human form, the ominous breath disappeared. Luo Fei, Sun Wukong and others breathed a sigh of relief. "That Who are you and how can you be on earth? " On the 18th, he took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to ask. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 "That Who are you, and how can you be on earth? " On the 18th, he took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to ask. Hearing the question on the 18th, Emma took a look at her, and her beautiful voice rang, "I''m on earth because I''m a human being on earth." "It''s impossible. How could earth people be so powerful?" The first reaction on the 18th was disbelief. The physical quality of the earth people limits their achievements. Even the most powerful people, such as Kelin and tianjinfan, have only several million combat effectiveness. Emma smiles gracefully, and suddenly floats to No. 18. Her slender fingers lift No. 18''s chin, and she says, "ha ha ha, why don''t you believe it, Lazuli? You used to be an earth person, but you were transformed into an artificial person by Dr. Gallo!" After listening, 18 pupil eye suddenly constricted, blurted out: "you are also man-made!" "No Emma is smiling, and her white face is full of coldness and pride. "I''m a remoulder. It''s different from the principle of man-made man. What I insist on is similar to the little guy over there." Emma''s slender fingers pointed to little Shalu. People were shocked. More confused about Emma''s identity. At this time, little Shalu said to Emma uncertainly, "are you Dr. Emma Dr. Emma? This name stunned everyone present. Luo Fei, in particular, looked at Emma in surprise. He heard that Luo Lan and sun WuFan had mentioned this name and said that she was a female scientist without any strength. Eh, by the way, this brown haired woman did not show any breath in her normal state. It is in line with the characteristics of no "power". It can''t really be that person Luo Fei watched in disbelief. Many pictures flashed in his mind. He said that it would be interesting if the woman in front of him was really Emma in his father''s mouth. But the monkey king had never heard of Emma. He asked with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong with the name of Dr. Emma?" "Dr. Gallo''s computer records information about Dr. Emma. Dr. Emma was a very famous female scientist decades ago. She was Dr. Gallo''s wife. After she married Dr. Gallo, she had a son. The shape of No. 16 was made according to Dr. Gallo''s son." "It''s just Dr. Emma died in an experimental accident a long time ago Emma shook her head and corrected, "your information is generally correct, but one thing is, I''m not Dr. Gallo''s wife, and I never know Dr. Gallo." "In a word, Dr. Emma I know from you is not a person at all. Well, it''s equivalent to an individual in a parallel world." "Then how do you know my name? Do we know each other? And why do you look so much like me? " 18 eager to know why they look so similar. "I know you from the parallel world and have traveled in the universe together. The relationship is very good. As for why you look so similar, you also asked me, but I don''t know. Maybe our ancestors are related." Emma curled her lower lip in a lovely way. At this time, Luo Fei said, "did the Lazuli whom Miss Emma knew take over the power originally belonging to Felisa?" "Yes Emma nodded her head, looked up and down at Luo Fei, and saw the figure of a person she knew from him. Her lips moved, and her eyes lit up when she thought of the introduction of the earth by begita on the East Dragon Star. "Your name is Luo Fei Luo Lan''s son? " "Yes, my father is indeed Luo Lan. It seems that you are the person my father met in a parallel time and space. Thanks to your timely treatment, otherwise my father would not have come back safely." Luo Fei nodded and admitted that despite the help, Emma was still his father''s confidant in a sense. "Ah, that''s right, that''s right. It seems that Luo Lan also mentioned me." Knowing that Luo Fei is Luo Lan''s son, Emma''s attitude towards him suddenly became enthusiastic. "Well, Miss Emma..." Just as Luo Fei was about to say something, Emma shook her hand and interrupted him. "Don''t be so polite. I don''t mind if you call me auntie." Looking at the way Emma can''t wait, Luo Fei can''t laugh or cry, honestly called Emma a little aunt, Emma is also very useful to take. "Little Auntie, what''s your shape just now? " "Oh, that''s the form of the devil. It''s the ability I got after fusing the cells of the devil boo. It''s pretty good on the whole. It''s just that my character will become a little strange in the form of the devil. I blame your father for leaving without saying goodbye. I have to strengthen my strength in order to find him..." Emma read fragmentary, the words of Luo Lan''s farewell is very dissatisfied. "Er, auntie, this is not a place to talk. It''s better to find a quiet place." Looking at Emma''s face complaining, roffy changes the subject."Can I see Luo Lan?" Emma asked. "Father is not in the seventh universe now..." "No, forget it. Wait!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Fei a face dry smile, but don''t dare to get involved in adult''s affairs. I hope my aunt won''t be angry after she knows! Luo Fei''s thoughts soared. As for his mother, tayis, her heart was so big that she couldn''t talk about it as a normal person. Maybe she would welcome him with both hands. ¡­¡­ Luolan, the capital of the west, is at her home by the sea. Emma is very elegant sitting on the bench in the courtyard, taking a cup of watermelon juice to drink, blue eyes looking at Luo Fei and others. "I''ve used this thing before, and its function is far less powerful than my magic. Can I get in touch with Luo Lan with this?" "Auntie, this is for repairing the temple." "Oh." Emma waved her hand and immediately lost interest. She has all the abilities of boo, the devil. White magic and black magic come easily, which is not much worse than the function of the dragon ball. Before she became a devil, she also looked for the dragon ball. When she made a wish, she couldn''t do it or that. The limitation was very big, and she didn''t like it at all. At this time, a young woman came to Emma''s side and sat down. With a pamphlet in one hand and a pen in the other hand, tays chatted with Emma happily. "Emma, my name is tays." "Well, I know you, Briggs'' eldest daughter!" Emma takes a look at tays and knows that she is Rowland''s wife and the eldest daughter of her good friend, Briggs. "Your father and I are good friends. When we first visited your home with Rolan, you were only one or two years old. At that time, a person with a fountain pen was lying on the ground painting. It was very lovely. At that time, Rolan looked at you with a different eye and specially gave you an energy input. I didn''t expect that you in this world were his wife." "Hee hee." Tays laughs happily, "tell me about your experience and how you got here from other worlds." "Of course After a sip of juice, Emma was very generous to share her experience. The story starts from her rescue of Luo Lan in the snow mountain, which is similar to what Luo Lan has said before. The difference starts from one day Luo Lan leaves without saying goodbye. In order to find Luo Lan, Emma and Dr. Breves work together to study the biological transformation, and then by chance, they get the cells of boo. Then out of the earth, and invented a time machine to go to the world of monkey meal. "Oh, it''s not easy. I suddenly had a strong creative inspiration." It''s true that art comes from life and is higher than life. After listening to Emma''s experience, tays can''t wait to record Emma''s experience, and then make some modifications to make it a popular science fiction bridge. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 "Well, roffy, Miss Emma has a good time with your mother!" In the pavilion, No. 18 was lying on the stone table, chin in his hand, looking at Emma and tays talking and laughing. "I feel like I need one more teacher." "Less involvement in the affairs of elders." Roffy glances at number 18. He doesn''t want to be hanged like ascali. Well, my aunt has been to the sixth universe for so long, and ashkari should have learned a lesson. "How can I not think about it more? Miss Emma has the same face as me. If she becomes a teacher''s mother, I don''t think it''s very strange." No. 18 bit his lips and touched his delicate and smooth face. It felt like he was going to marry a teacher. It was strange in his heart. "That''s true, lazuli. You''re in a dilemma." Luo Fei chuckled. "Forget it, forget it." On the 18th, he was in a mess. He waved his hand and didn''t want to take care of so many things. Let it go in the future. "Cousin, the dragon ball is ready to summon the dragon." Sun Bula''s clear and sweet voice came. "Then start calling the dragon. By the way, let the Dragon tell his father that Emma is on earth." "Well." Sun Bula nodded his head. At this time, Emma pingting''s figure swayed and came to sun Bula''s side. Her beautiful voice said, "don''t bother, just send me to Luo Lan." After hearing this, sun Bula looks at Luo Fei. Luo Fei nods. "All right!" Everything is ready, and then everyone begins to summon the dragon. With the dark clouds coming from the sky, a huge blue dragon appears in the sky, looking down majestically. Emma raised her head in surprise and looked at the giant dragon. Compared with the green dragon she had seen before, it was as small as a loach. It is said that this is the Dragon upgraded by Luo Lan, worthy of Luo Lan! "If you swallow a big dragon, you don''t know how much energy it can increase?" The lovely tongue licks her lips, and Emma suppresses her desire to swallow the dragon. "Those who have collected Longzhu, please tell us your wishes." The dragon''s loud voice reverberated in the sky, and the harsh voice hurt the eardrum. "Dragon, please restore the temple of the earth." "Yes." The blue dragon''s eyes lit up a cluster of red light, and a magic force came out. Far above the Kailin tower, a red hemispherical building seemed to be back in time. The earth center took over the whole planet again, and the disasters all over the world stopped instantly. "The second wish is to repair all the damaged places caused by Mormon man''s disaster." "This wish is easy." "Third wish..." Luo Fei glanced over the brown haired woman in a white coat and said in a deep voice, "please send this woman named Emma to my father''s place." The huge blue dragon hesitated for a moment and finally replied: "this wish has been agreed by the Creator So it can be done. It''s just that my ability is limited. There may be some errors in my position when I cross the cosmic barrier. I will try my best to send her to the creator. " Hum! The red light acts on Emma''s body, making her whole person covered with a layer of brilliance. Her eyebrows are slightly frowning. Emma feels that there is a wonderful force pulling her body towards a certain place. Give up the resistance, the traction force is stronger and stronger, whew, Emma''s figure directly disappeared in front of people''s eyes. "See you off." Luo Fei looked at Emma''s disappearing figure. He suddenly shivered and murmured, "I seem to have made the same mistake as ascali." I don''t think I''ll be beaten by my aunt! Luo Fei thought in his heart that their brother and sister were so similar. One went to Luo Lan''s side to see merulia, and the other sent Emma. ¡­¡­ The underworld, the judgment place of the king of hell. Mormon man''s soul was not completely engulfed by the demon Emma, but still part of the ghost floated to the underworld, and was escorted to the king of hell by the underworld staff. Looking up Mormon man''s information, I found that he actually came from purgatory outside the underworld. Without saying a word, Yama was about to send him to hell. Due to the loss of his body, momon has lost all his strength. Under the influence of the rules of the underworld, the demons can''t resist the judgment of the king of hell. In the fierce curse, he was escorted to hell by the staff to serve his sentence. Shackled and hoed, momonman''s job was to dig ditches for the blood river of hell. ¡­¡­ At the end of Mormon man''s affair, the sixth universe, Luo Lan has also completed his cultivation, and now he is competing with Felicia.After many battles with Hitler, Luo Lan''s harvest can be described as extremely rich, not only his strength has been greatly improved, but also he has taken a solid step on the road of ape Saiya. If ape Saiya want to break through, it''s useless to sit still or feel, what he wants is to fight. So after returning to Sarada, Rolan finds zephylia and merulia and makes them merge into ferulia to fight. The two women are also happy to appear in the form of philuria, because every contact with the power of the first level sequence can make their growth more rapid. One day, Luo Lan and filulia are fighting each other. All of a sudden, the voice of the Earth Dragon resounds in his mind, asking him if he has realized his wish. As the Dragon Ball''s ascent, he has the right to reject any wish. When Luo Lan learned that Emma had found the earth, she was stunned and nodded to agree with the dragon''s wish. "What''s the matter with you, Luo Lan?" See Luo Lan some of the appearance of trance, feilulia stop fighting. "Just now the dragon was summoned from the other side of the earth, and an unexpected person was coming." "Who''s coming?" "Emma!" "The one who saved you?" Luo Lan nodded, "it''s her, and Luo Fei sent her here." Philuria was speechless after listening. Luo Lan''s children are really talented. How can they always plug people into their father''s side! But filulia has no objection. If it wasn''t for ascali''s assist, she couldn''t have been born. "What are you going to do? They''ve come a long way. No, they''ve come across different systems." Filulia holds her chest in both hands and looks at Luo Lan regardless of herself. She throws the problem to him. Luo Lan scratched his head, "wait to see Emma." "Have fun in your heart." Filulia rolled her eyes, and then waited for Emma to appear with Luo Lan. However, more than ten minutes later, Emma''s figure did not appear. "Is something wrong?" Asked philuria. "It should be a universe apart, and there is a deviation in the realization of the dragon''s wish." Luo Lan frowned. In fact, what worried him was Emma''s identity. Just like the early little Shalu, she was not a member of the whole kingdom, but a stowaway in the whole kingdom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 Emma''s identity makes Luo Lan worry that she will encounter unnecessary trouble. Time goes by for a while, and Emma''s figure hasn''t appeared yet. At this time, Luo Lan can''t sit still. "Can''t something really happen?" Luo Lan worried said. "Will she get lost in the sixth universe, or we''ll release the breath and let her feel us?" Filulia made a suggestion. Luo Lan nodded and agreed: "OK, let''s release the breath first and have a look." With that, they released the power in their bodies at the same time. The great power immediately enveloped the whole planet, and then the powerful power radiated to the outside of the planet. In a twinkling of an eye, it spread to the whole planetary system, and then continued to radiate to the outside of the broader star system. When the huge atmosphere almost covered dozens of star systems, Loran and Felicia stabilized their breath. To this extent, even if there is deviation in the transmission of the dragon, it will not deviate so much. "The breath of this intensity is enough to convey to the king of the world space. If Emma was nearby, she would have been able to sense it for a long time. Let''s wait a little longer." Ten minutes later, Emma didn''t show up and didn''t respond. Luo Lan''s face is dignified. It seems that Emma is really in trouble. "Emma''s breath is very weak, and it''s not easy for us to find her." Luo Lan stated the truth, looking at the delicate and beautiful face of philuria, "we may have to go to namikxing." "Well." Ferulia nodded her head. For today''s plan, she could only turn to the power of the dragon. Just then, in the dark red background of the universe, the stars are shining with charming light white light, and a burst of orange light is passing quickly, and philuria notices the orange light. Pointing to the light with a finger as thin as a scallion, "Luo Lan, do you think there is something approaching It''s like a planet. " A huge orange object in the starry sky is getting closer and closer. Under the influence of gravity, the star at the foot begins to shake and gradually deviates from its original orbit. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan looks at the object that is getting closer and closer in dismay. She says in her heart that she will not encounter a wandering star. Apart from wandering stars and small meteorites, there are also wandering stars sometimes. Most of these stars are thrown out of the stellar system by the huge impact force when the large spiral galaxies collide with each other. If they are lucky, they may be captured by other constellations on the way of wandering. If they are not lucky, they will always wander in the silent universe It''s a long and lonely life to burn out the fuel inside the star. For any planet with life, the encounter of wandering planets or stars is enough to cause the disaster of mass extinction. And there are a lot of such wandering stars. The orange object was getting closer and closer, and gradually showed its outline. While seeing the face of the planet clearly, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly widened. Because the orange object is not an imaginary star, but a huge dragon ball with a transparent surface, which looks like a star from a distance. Super dragon ball! Filulia''s eyes flashed a bright light, surprised: "super dragon ball how can appear here." Luo Lan regained her composure: "someone should have moved it here." "More than a year has passed since the last wish was made. The super dragon ball has just returned to the shape of a dragon ball. Let''s go and have a look." "Good!" Filulia nodded. They wanted to know why. They let the super dragon ball fly to their side. Two electric lights rose from the planet and quickly approached the super dragon ball. When Luo Lan and filulia are getting closer to the dragon ball, the curved surface of the Dragon Ball gradually becomes flat and crystal clear. Standing on it, you can see through the center directly. This is a three-star dragon ball with three bright red stars in the core. "Luo Lan, look there." The voice of philuria came through. Luo Lan looked and saw a brown haired woman in a white coat standing under the super dragon ball, holding a hand and flying towards them. Although it''s been a long time, Luo Lan still recognizes the woman in the white coat, who is Emma he knows. "Emma, you can''t fly here with the super dragon ball!" Seeing Emma''s behavior, Luo Lan thinks it''s absurd, and her worries are superfluous. Emma has nothing to do, and she doesn''t know where to find a super dragon ball. "Ah, Luo Lan, long time no see!" Emma said hello to Luo Lan excitedly. Seeing the girl beside Luo Lan, Emma restrained her excitement and said gracefully, "this is sister Sophia. Hello, my name is Emma, a friend Luo Lan used to know." "Welcome." Filulia returned with a smile and did not explain her identity. She is the fusion of Celia and merulia, which can represent the attitude of Celia. "Emma, why did it take you so long to show up? I thought you were in danger.""Hey, there was a little deviation when the Dragon sent me. I just sensed the breath you released before I located you." Elmar feel shy and smiled as like as two peas. His white cheeks are very red. He pointed excitedly at the top of the dragon ball. " ," I see, "I see an interesting thing. The appearance of this planet is exactly the same as that of dragon ball." "This is a super dragon ball. There are three stars in this super dragon ball, so it''s a three-star dragon ball." Luo Lan explained with a smile. Emma was stunned for a moment. "It''s really a dragon ball. There is such a big dragon ball in the universe!" When she was on earth before, she had seen a dragon ball the size of a fist. Even the dragon ball of namik was only the size of a football. The dragon ball as big as the planet was beyond her imagination. "It''s very big. When you see the Dragon summoned by the super dragon ball, you will only be more surprised." Filulia closed her mouth and chuckled. "I''m looking forward to it!" Hearing her words, Emma blinks her eyes and shows her two little tiger teeth. It seems that this sister is not very difficult to get along with! Emma''s mood lightened. "By the way, Emma, how did you come to me? Tell me about your experience!" Luo Lan asks Emma to put the super dragon ball in the universe, and then talk to her. Emma raised her lips and glanced at Luo Lan with her beautiful blue eyes. "It''s good for you to say that you didn''t tell me when you left. We are friends at least!" Luo Lan dry smile, "at that time things suddenly, I also have to." "I can prove that Rolan had to leave the earth when he was attacked by a powerful enemy," she said "Strong enemy?" Emma tilted her head, her brown hair dancing in the void. "Yes, a very powerful opponent. At that time, Luo Lan''s strength was far from the opponent. If he stayed on the earth, the whole planet would become a battlefield." "It turns out that''s the case, and there''s such a secret in it." Knowing the truth of the matter, Emma is no longer so resentful about Luo Lan''s leaving without saying goodbye. Instead, she resents the guy who forced Luo Lan away and says: "no matter who it is, I won''t let him go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 "The strength of the other side is very strong, you''d better put away this resentment." "Hey, Luo Lan, you don''t know. I''m very good now." Emma held out her lovely little hand and clenched her fist. Luo Lan shakes his head and smiles. What drives him away is Beaumont Frey, the God of destruction. Emma, no matter how powerful she is, is almost the same as philuria at best. Reaching the first level of the sequence will be the top of the sky. She can''t compare with the fourth level of the sequence. See Luo Lan shake head, Emma cross waist, coquettish way: "you don''t believe it, don''t believe can ask your son Luo Fei, they met a very difficult opponent on the earth, see will suffer, it is my magic to save them." "Tell me more about it." Listen to Emma talk about things on earth, Luo Lan face serious. "Well." Emma nodded her head and said the story slowly. After hearing this, Luo Lan touched her chin and said, "Luo Fei and Lazuli are both easily defeated together. In this way, the demon Mormon man really has some means..." Those experts on the earth gather together, and each of them has the power of super Saiya Level 2. In particular, No. 17, No. 18 and little Shalu still have unlimited energy. Even if they encounter the devil boo, they can resist hard for a while. In addition, Luo Fei''s strength is not weak. These people need to retreat when they join hands with the devil boo. It can be seen that Mormon is not an ordinary person. But such a master was swallowed by Emma. Luo Lan''s vision falls on Emma''s light and graceful body, "your form of the devil comes from the devil boo?" "Yes, I found Boo''s egg occasionally in an accident. At that time, I just needed strength. So I joined with Breves to integrate Boo''s cells into my body, so I got Boo''s ability, and developed the ability of" hunting ", which can turn my opponent into a dessert. The stronger the opponent''s strength is, the better the taste will be It''s delicious. " "Later, traveling in the universe absorbed the power of many strong people, and I gradually became stronger." "Is there any side effect of this kind of" hunting " Seeing that Emma''s "hunting" ability has been developed, Luo Lan thinks that Emma is almost the same as manmade 21. The only difference is that manmade 21 was made by Dr. Gallo''s computer, while Emma improved herself. There is a serious hidden danger in the form of man-made 21, which is that it absorbs too much energy. After the dark forces accumulate in the body, it will gradually form another personality, that is, man-made 21. Luo Lan doesn''t want Emma to have such a problem. Emma blinked her eyes, her lips slightly curled, "there should be no hidden danger, I think it''s very good." "That''s good." Luo Lan looks at Emma nodding, and then knows all her experiences in chatting with her: after Emma did not find Luo Lan in the 45th secondary universe to which she belongs, she guessed that he had left the current world, and later developed a time machine to jump to the 38th secondary world, that is, the world of sun WuFan, where she got to know each other and became a part of the world Later, the two of them returned to the earth together, took a tube of energy crystal from bulma, combined with the time machine, and jumped to the whole king system. ¡°¡­¡­ In order to find you, I have been to many worlds. Every time I meet some experts who are difficult for me, but they are not my opponents. They have all turned into my strength. Unconsciously, I am more and more powerful. " She will not kill for no reason, but those who provoke her will never come to a good end. "Show me your demon form." Next to her, she said with interest. "Well." Emma nodded, and then a burst of pink light flashed, showing her magical state in front of the crowd. In a moment, Emma''s appearance changed. Her brown curly hair gradually turned into beautiful pink. A curtain of hair extended to her waist, her skin turned pink at the same time, and a pink tail grew behind her. White lantern trousers, black breast wrap, arm guard and high-heeled shoes, pointed small ears, gold ring jewelry at wrist and ankle, and a curved metal belt bend a wonderful curve down the abdomen, which looks particularly attractive. Filulia saw the light and felt the breath of Emma. After Emma''s transformation, she looks like two people, with a sense of depression and darkness. "How do I look like this?" Emma said coyly. Luo Lan frowned, "the strength is not weaker than philuria, how much energy have you absorbed?" Emma gave a giggle, "not a lot of it..." "By the way, I have a special ability." With that, Emma, the devil, fluttered to her face. Her white fingers lifted her chin and directly put her lips on her mouth. Her eyes suddenly contracted. She didn''t expect Emma to come here. She hurriedly pushed Emma away and wiped her lips.Bah bah, I used to play with Luo Lan, but now it''s taken advantage of by a woman. Emma narrowed her eyes, licked the saliva on her lips and fused the genes inside. Her eyebrows kept changing. She tilted her head and said, "your genes are weird. Why can''t I absorb them?" "Emma, what are you doing?" Filulia a face blush Jiao voice shout, but Luo Lan''s face is a black. Emma said: "in addition to using ''hunting'' to absorb human energy, I can also obtain the ability through the other party''s genes. But it''s strange, sister Sophia, your genes can''t be preserved for a long time." "I''m not Sylvia!" Ferulia glared at Emma, and then told her state. After hearing this, Emma was very surprised. She walked around ferulia a a few times and sighed that there was a secret way to make two people merge. "So sister philuria turned out to be a fusion of zephylia and merulia." Emma knows why she can''t absorb the cells of philuria. It turns out that she is not a natural living body at all. Looking at Luo Lan, Emma''s pink hair is flying, her skin is white and red, especially charming. "Luo Lan, would you like to contribute your cells?" I''m afraid you don''t want ordinary cells! Thinking of Emma''s "heroic words" to herself, Luo Lan shivered and refused: "no, Emma, there''s something wrong with your character. Change back to human first." "Cluck..." Emma Jiao, the demon, smiles and releases her demonic state in a burst of pink light. Emma, who returns to human state, is embarrassed and says, "I''m sorry. After I become a demon, my character will become a little bit It''s hard to describe. " "I can see that already." Luo Lan covers his forehead. Emma is a grinding goblin. Emma laughs and apologizes to Felicia for the offence. Felicia waves her hand and lets her go. "Emma, your ability to absorb other people''s cells is a foul." Emma whispered: "not all human cells can absorb it. Some cells with special energy can''t even digest it, so they can''t absorb it." "That''s amazing, too. No wonder you''ve become so powerful in a few years." Said philuria with a sigh. Looking at Emma and fioria talking happily, Luo Lan considers that Emma''s identity still has hidden dangers, and this problem needs to be solved as soon as possible, otherwise there will be a big problem. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 When she told Emma what she thought, she thought that Emma''s identity was wrong. "The whole king system will not allow the life of other systems to exist for a long time. It is said that the whole king system has been quite tolerant and has not sent any pursuers up to now." Luo Lan said with a serious face that in order to prevent accidents, Emma''s identity needs to be solved as soon as possible. Emma knew at this time that people in different systems could not cross each other. "What should we do then?" Luo Lan pointed to the super dragon ball moved by Emma, "use it to solve the problem." "There used to be a person who was similar to you who came from other Zhou systems. It was Luo Lan who solved his identity problem with the super dragon ball," she said She''s talking about little saru. "Then I found a way for myself by mistake!" Emma smiles on her beautiful face. "That''s right. More than a year after the last wish, the super dragon ball has recovered. It can only be said that you are very lucky. If you meet the sweepers of the whole universe later, you will be dead or lifeless. The attitude of any universe to outsiders is quite subtle." "No, I feel very strong." Emma raised her hand, showed her muscles, and had no clear understanding of her crisis. Luo Lan glanced at her and said: "don''t feel that you are very powerful. Even if you are in the form of a demon, at most, it is similar to that of philuria. If you reach the first level sequence, you will be in the sky. There are so many experts in the whole Royal family. Only when you enter the first level sequence of the divine realm can you get rid of your mortal identity." "What is the divine realm? What does the first level sequence mean?" Emma asked suspiciously that she was a monk on the way, and her knowledge of power was quite shallow. What''s more, she didn''t know the specific meaning of such mysterious levels as the divine realm without special guidance. "The divine realm is the realm above the mortals. According to the different nature of realm and power, it can be divided into sub yuan God, power God and realm. In addition to sub yuan God simply referring to the level of gods, power God and realm God have specific power levels, that is, the first level sequence and the second level sequence of the divine realm..." "Your demonic state has barely reached the primary stage of the first level sequence of the divine realm. Sephia and merulia alone have not reached the first level sequence. After fusion, they are equivalent to the first level sequence..." While looking at Emma''s beautiful face, Luo Lan slowly explains to her the division of the divine realm. Second God, five dimensions. Realm God, seven level sequence. God of power, level seven. The first level sequence, the second level sequence, the third level sequence, all the way to the seventh level sequence, the gap between each level sequence clearly appeared in front of Emma, which made her feel like opening the door of a new world and deeply feeling the vastness of the road ahead. "My demonic state is just the first level sequence of the divine realm, the lowest level. I thought I was very powerful!" Emma said absently, the shock in her heart can''t be described in words. Of course, she is not a competitive Saiya, and her pursuit of power is not particularly urgent. She just feels that she has fallen from the top of the towering mountain, and she is not adapted to it. "If we send out cleaners, maybe it will be strong?" "At least the destruction god of the fourth level sequence. Last time I was chased by a destruction god on your side, I was rescued by you after I was seriously injured. Of course, the destructive gods of the whole king system are in a high position. They usually don''t do it in person. They will let the angels around them do it. " "The last time I chased you was the fourth level sequence!" Emma screamed. She wanted to avenge Luo Lan before. Now she hears that the other side is the expert of the fourth level sequence. Forget it. She is afraid that she will be slapped to death. "What is the rank of an angel?" Emma asked carefully. "Fifth level sequence!" Luo Lan answers with a smile. "Er, it''s not a dead end, Luo Lan. Let''s collect super dragon balls and change my identity." Emma shivers and almost turns into a demon. She quickly restrains her breath and timidly takes Luo Lan''s arm. Hell, how can the destruction god of the world''s fourth level sequence command the angels of the fifth level sequence? "Well, solve your identity problem as soon as possible." Rolan nodded and said to philuria, "let''s go back to Sarada, take Ascoli and go to the seventh universe, where the super dragon ball is calling for safety." Felicia nodded and said with a smile, "shall I go to the seventh universe with you, too?" "Of course!" "What about Salada in the sixth universe?" "Let Meredith take the Queen''s place," Rowland said. "She''s been queen before." Although Meredith has lived in the seventh universe for a long time, her identity as a Saian in the sixth universe has not changed, and the position of acting queen is justified. Of course, philuria has no opinion. Then, in order to solve Emma''s problem as soon as possible, the three went directly to Sarada planet.A burst of white light flashed quickly, and the stars changed. When they came back to God, they had already returned to Sarada. ¡­¡­ Sarada, a beautiful planet. At this time, the fusion time of philuria has come to a point, Shua in a white light separated into two people, sophilia and merulia. Looking at the two people who separated again, Emma said hello and looked at the two women curiously. Unexpectedly, she found that they were strangely similar to fioria. "Sister Sophia, sister merulia." Emma was called sweetly in her voice. "Well." "Welcome." The two women nodded to Emma with a smile on their face. They inherited the memory of philuria. They had a good sense of Emma. Emma, the devil, was very impressed when she gave them a kiss. "In the future, don''t collect our cells in the state of demon man." Said Sophia with dignity. "No, No." Emma waved her hand again and again, and her little face was very ashamed. Oh, what did the demon form do? Human Emma is very pure, not as charming as the demon form. "Emma is a lovely girl. If I hadn''t chosen Luo Lan, maybe I would like to be with you." Merulia is much gentler, and the saians of the sixth universe are so peaceful. "Come on, talk to Meredith, and then we''ll go to the seventh universe." Said seraphia, looking at merulia. So the four flew up in the air, scurried across the sky, lowered their height as they approached the Saiyan palace, and entered the palace with the reverence of the guards. Meredith, ascali, Brolli and others all gather together, and Rolan solemnly introduces Emma''s identity to everyone. When they know that Emma is an expert in the first level sequence, they all look at her curiously. They can''t see what''s special about this petite lady. "Not at all." "The air is not strong." This is probably the appearance of the master, back to nature, there is not much energy on the body. "Luo Lan said that she is the first level sequence, that must be true." Brolli said with a serious face that he had great trust in Rowland''s words. Askari''s two bright eyes turned slightly, and her eyes swept over Emma. She murmured, "this is probably my little mother, too. I want to take it seriously It''s just that her face looks too much like lazuli. It''s weird. " Emma also noticed ascali. Ascali''s beauty perfectly inherited the advantages of Saifeiya. She was slim, not thick, and weak. When Emma saw ascali, she was a little surprised. "She''s Luo Lan''s daughter. She''s a lovely girl." ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 "Meredith, in the absence of merulia, you rule the planet Sarada instead of her!" At the party, Luo Lan explained that she would take merulia to the seventh universe, and the affairs of Sarada planet would be transferred to merulis. "No problem. You have to take care of merulia." Meredith agreed with a smile. She had been queen before, but now she just wants to go back to her old business. Meredith is eager to make up with Luo Lan and her sister. Now it''s going well. She doesn''t mind working hard for her sister''s happiness. There are not many good sisters as gentle and considerate as her! "Brolly, you stay in the sixth universe with Meredith, and Alice won''t go for the time being." If Meredith stays, then Brolli and Alice will also stay. Of course, in order not to delay Brolli''s power promotion, Rolan will give him the list of the strong men in the sixth universe, so that he can fight in his spare time. From Luo Lan there get a series of list, Brolli eyes lit up, the body unconsciously burst out a strong sense of war. "These people are very strong. I will challenge them one by one." "Don''t provoke the man named Hite in front for the time being. He can''t prevent the number of murders. Others can say whatever they can. Don''t look for opponents rashly." "Well." Brolly laughed sincerely and nodded seriously. Luo Lan believes in Brolli''s fighting talent. Especially in recent years, Brolli has made great progress. In the original book, Brolli in golden pupil state is comparable to the first level sequence, which can directly fight against the Super Saiyan God. Now after systematic training, he will only be more powerful in the future. Sensing Brolli''s fierce fighting spirit, Emma can''t help but shift her attention and find that this big man''s breath doesn''t look like an ordinary Saiya. Luo Lan is worthy of the side of the Saiya people, one is not simple. Emma said to herself. "Teacher, are you going back?" Kalifra and Kaier look sad. Kalifra is holding ashkari''s thigh. She has a runny nose and a tear. All the tears are wiped on ashkari''s beautiful clothes. My clothes! As she looks at her nose and tears, ashkari looks disgusted. A few black lines appear on her forehead, hoping to kick her away. "Be honest, kid." Ascali lowered her voice. "It''s not like the teacher won''t come back after he left. I''ll let Meredith keep an eye on you. If you dare to be lazy, you''ll have to be slapped next time we meet." With a stiff look on her face, kalivera reached back with a dry smile. Luo Lan looks at them with a smile. After saying goodbye to them, she takes out a blue cube from the different dimensional space and lets ascali and merulia go in. Emma has never seen such a cube and asks Luo Lan what it is. Luo Lan answers with a smile that it is a cube that can travel through the universe. Seeing the unknown, Emma''s scientific spirit immediately sprouted. Knowing that it was a gift from an angel, she was curious about the angel. Whew! After a period of flight, the magic cube carries people through the barrier of the universe to return to the seventh universe, and then sends ashkari back to Sarada. Loran sends her to find a place, and then takes merulia and them away in front of her. Askari stares at Rolan and merulia as they leave, stomping in anger. "Dad, you left me alone." "I also want to collect super dragon balls together when I see a girl who forgets her sex." Of course, Luo Lan couldn''t hear her words. She complained for a while. Ascali raised her lips and looked unhappy. She groaned twice and searched a lot of resources from Sarada. Then she swayed and flew towards the earth in a blink. In the vast and deep starry sky, Luo Lan specially found an open area at the edge of the universe. A vast expanse of darkness, there is no star around, the Milky way and other galaxies are extremely far away from here, because there are no stars emitting light, here presents the most primitive dark red color of the universe. "You wait here now. I''ll carry the other dragon balls." Let Saifeiya stay in the void for the time being. Luo Lan takes out the super dragon ball''s radar to find the super dragon ball in the seventh universe. After the last wish, three Super Dragon Balls stay in the seventh universe. Diddidi, there is a reaction on the radar soon. According to the position shown by the radar, Luo Lan blinks directly. About a few minutes passed. Suddenly, the space was distorted, the silver light suddenly flickered a few times, and a huge orange red glass star suddenly appeared out of thin air. Luo Lan pushes a giant super dragon ball to zephylia, and then it disappears. Ten minutes later, three giant dragon balls are arranged in space. The orange red super dragon ball is very close, and begins to make a "buzz" sound. There is nothing around. All the light comes from the super dragon ball. Looking at the magnificent scenery, Emma''s beautiful face is full of shock. Even merulia is a little dull at this time."No matter how many times you look at it, the grandness of the super dragon ball is amazing, and the 37000 km diameter is also daunting. What kind of power does Salama, the Dragon God who made it, have?" Looking at the dragon ball with pleated luster, the women were shocked. "I''ve never seen such a big dragon ball before!" Emma looks at the giant dragon ball in a daze. Saifeiya said with a smile: "when you see the super dragon, you will know what the real shock is." "Really, I''m looking forward to it!" Emma gave a light smile. "Super dragon is huge." Merulia said with a serious face that although she knew the form of super dragon from her memory, she had not seen it with her own eyes, so she was waiting with the same expectation as Emma. Half an hour later, Luo Lan also carried the four super dragon balls from the sixth universe, because it took a little more time to carry them across the universe. At this time, seven giant dragon balls are arranged in a circle, with four stars in the middle. The bright red stars are very bright no matter from which angle. "Start calling the super dragon?" Emma said expectantly. "Yes." Luo Lan stares at the seven super dragon balls and says with a smile, let the three girls of Saifeiya enter first. At this time, he smiles and rings that tayis has not seen the appearance of super dragon, so he tells Saifeiya that they are going to the earth to bring tayis. "Wait a minute. I''ll pick up tays." "Come back quickly." Luo Lan makes an OK gesture, turns around and disappears in a flash. A few minutes later, she reappears. As soon as they meet, there is a natural exchange of greetings, especially when tays has not seen merulia, so she can''t help chatting for a while. Looking at the harmonious appearance of Celia, merulia, tayis and Emma, Rolan smiles with pride. With a relaxed smile on his face, he turned his head to the seven super dragon balls and summoned the dragon with "divine language". The four of Saifeiya also held their breath and waited for the appearance of the dragon. "Come out, super dragon!" As soon as the voice fell, the golden thunder and lightning roared and roared in the empty universe, and the golden auspicious clouds filled the sky. The picture of the super dragon on the stage was far more magnificent than that of the Earth Dragon. The Earth Dragon appeared in the dark clouds, but the super dragon directly contained Golden thunder and lightning, just like breaking the shackles of the universe. "Roar!" A roar from ancient times. At this time, the super dragon appeared. Just like the last time it appeared, the super dragon became bigger and bigger crazily until every piece of scales grew to the size of the spiral galaxy, and then swallowed all of them. In a world of flowing Golden Ocean, there are many gorgeous stars floating around. In addition to the fact that Sophia and Rolan have experienced it once, and their expression is relatively calm, merulia, tayis and Emma only feel that their legs and feet are a little soft and their faces are scared. The super dragon''s shape is too exaggerated. "We Now in the stomach of the dragon? " Tays turned pale and could hardly hold it. "That''s right." Luo Lan holds tayis. "Human, say your wish!" The virtual shadow of the super dragon is projected, and the bright language of God is trembling in the ear. Luo Lan calmed down for a moment and said with a smile: "super dragon, please let Emma in front of me have the legal identity of the seventh universe of the whole universe." After waiting for a few seconds, the giant dragon eyes of the super dragon looked at Emma. "This wish is extremely easy!" Hum! The huge eyes of the super dragon suddenly glowed red, and the wonderful Dragon God''s power "Shua" came to Emma. Emma didn''t know what happened, but felt that her body was floating, and her identity had been completely transferred to the whole kingdom. "Very comfortable." He laughed happily. "Human beings, your wish has come true, er..." The words of the super dragon suddenly stopped. The huge dragon ball looked at Luo Lan. The red blood light suddenly flashed up. Accompanied by a dragon chant, the invisible microwave stirred the whole illusory Golden Ocean and turned up huge waves. The wishing space seemed to become unstable. Luo Lan, Saifeiya and others are in the Middle East. "Luo Lan, what happened?" Cried Sophia. "I don''t know!" Luo Lan frowned. Just at this time, in a piece of "spiritual space" deep in his body, a silver gray dragon surged happily, as if to find the root, in a hurry to break free from Luo Lan''s "spiritual space". "Bruce Lee, it''s not the right time..." The super dragon opens its mouth, and a different voice rings. It still uses the language of God, but it''s totally different from the inflexible tone of the super dragon before.With this sound, the silver gray dragon in Luo Lan''s body immediately quiets down. "So it is, man of the seventh universe No wonder, this is your chance. Now open the Dragon God trial. I hope you can make good use of it This is not the voice of the super dragon. Is someone talking with the body of the super dragon? Dragon trial, what is that? Luo Lan grew up and didn''t know what she had met. Then she was shocked. Who else could control the super dragon besides Salama! "Dragon God Salama!" Luo Lan lost her voice and yelled. "Hey hey, have you recognized it? My real name is Salama, so next, prepare for your test. I hope you can pass the customs." The voice gradually became illusory and disappeared. Just when Luo Lan and his family were in a state of uncertainty, the super dragon regained its original appearance and began to speak mechanically: "follow the instructions of the Dragon God and start the Dragon God test!" Ow!! The Golden Ocean boils up, and the super dragon opens its mouth like a black hole, which produces a huge suction. Luo Lan and they are sucked into their mouth before they have time to make any response. ¡­¡­ After Luo Lan and them disappear, the super dragon stops for a moment, makes continuous crystal light according to the established rules, and begins to disappear gradually. The illusory space of making a wish is broken like a bubble. All the swallowed galaxies return to their original positions. Only seven giant dragon balls burst out their last light after fulfilling their wishes. Three of them fly towards the sixth universe, and four of them stay in the seventh universe and disperse to all parts of the four galaxies. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 In a strange dimension. Wang Xing in the north. There are golden auspicious clouds around. A small green planet floats in the space filled with auspicious clouds. Not far up, the tail of the cyan snake path is faintly visible in the auspicious clouds. In the small tree, the king of the northern boundary lies leisurely on the hammock, snoring, with a bubble hanging on his nose. Since boo was eliminated by the monkey king and others 20 years ago, the universe has been completely safe, and all the gods have put down their burden and began to enjoy life. The northern boundary king, who was in many difficulties, also broke away from the miserable days and enjoyed a stable life. Breeze blowing grass, bring a little cool, not far from the king of the northern boundary, a gorilla tilted his head, picked up a stone and threw it at the king of the northern boundary. PA, the king of the northern boundary cried in pain and fell from the hammock. "Babus, don''t disturb my sleep." "Snore, snore..." Babulus is just an orangutan. The dull one will only yell and draw at the northern king. "Oh, you''re hungry. OK, I see. I''ll prepare food for you right away." He got up from the ground and went into the hut. He took out a bucket of rice from the rice bin and prepared to cook for bablus. The smoke curled up. Soon, the king handed bablus the hot food and sat on the bench with a bowl to eat. There are few people on jiewang star. Except for the northern jiewang, there are only his two pets, babulus the gorilla and guregli the grasshopper. "Hoo hoo, what a peaceful day!" Eating the hot food, the king of the northern boundary sighed with pleasure. Suddenly, a restless and amazing force came from the lower world. Feeling the great power, the king of the northern world put down his bowl and chopsticks and put his attention to the lower world. After seeing the situation clearly, he could not help shaking his head. "Those guys on the earth are doing things again. Forget it, no one in the universe is their opponent any more..." Thinking that peace is hard won now, as long as the people on earth do not harm the earth, the king of the northern boundary turns a blind eye to them. "Er..." The king of the northern boundary was suddenly shocked. He frowned and said to babulus, "was it my illusion just now? I felt that there was something wrong with the space." "Gulu?" Babus called with his head askew. "Forget it, it''s better to check. Eh, there''s no problem!" The tentacles on the head of the king of the northern boundary sparkle with electric light. His mind sweeps across the territory of the northern Milky way, only to find that everything in the vast universe is the same as before, without any abnormality. Shaking his head, the king of the northern boundary looked down at his bowl. A big chicken leg was missing, and then he saw that it had entered babulus'' mouth. "Babus, steal my drumsticks again!" The king of the northern boundary growled indignantly. Babus laughed, turned and ran away. ¡­¡­ In the vast and deep starry sky, the dark space is like a terrible beast, opening a blood basin and swallowing all the stars around. On a planet to the east of the North galaxy, a ray of light flashed quickly, and the figures of Rolan and Sophia emerged. As soon as they appeared, the gravity of the planet was imposed on several people. Fortunately, the gravity of the planet was only a little stronger than that of the earth. Except for the pale face of tayis, other people''s faces were as usual. "Luo Lan, where is this place?" Tays holds Luo Lan''s hand, and her face turns white. Luo Lan''s vision looked around, shook his head, a mental force spread out, blinked across the entire star system, and then confirmed his position. "This is a planet east of the North galaxy." "How can we get to the east of the North Galaxy?" The place where the super dragon ball is called is located on the edge of the seventh universe, and no matter how far away it is. "It''s probably because of what Salama, the Dragon God, calls the Dragon God trial." Luo Lan pondered for a moment. "Dragon God trial Test what? " Asked tays suspiciously. Luo Lan shakes his head and says he doesn''t know. To be honest, he doesn''t understand what the Dragon God Salama''s trial means. What''s the purpose of the Dragon God''s trial and let himself become a Dragon God? It''s funny. It seems that I have nothing to do with the Dragon God from the beginning to the end. Er, I don''t know if I can use the power of Dragon God? Or for the silver gray dragon in my spiritual world? Thinking of the silver gray dragon in her spiritual world, Luo Lan thinks that Salama''s goal is to make the Dragon more likely. After all, the reason why Salama attracts the attention of the Dragon God is that when the super dragon realizes its wish, the dragon in her body is pulled by the power of the Dragon God, resulting in riots. But the specific situation Luo Lan also said is not good. It''s really hard to judge the purpose of Salama, the Dragon God, bringing himself and others. It''s a trial, but it''s a trial goal! Will be all kinds of doubts buried in the heart, Luo Lan think now the primary purpose is to leave the current planet, to a familiar place."Let''s go back to earth!" Tays suggested. "Well, let''s go to earth first to find out." Luo Lan nodded and agreed, "I don''t think it''s that simple. Maybe it''s not the world I''m familiar with." Deep vision to see deep space, now can only take a step to calculate a step. Saifeiya, merulia, Emma and others have no opinions on Luolan''s decision. In fact, with their strength, they can walk horizontally wherever they go. Thinking of this, Luo Lan grins, pulls up their hands and moves in an instant. Among them, tayis is the weakest. For the sake of safety, Luo Lan releases a protective cover on her body and then moves towards the earth in a flash. ¡­¡­ The blue planet came into view, just like the earth in the seventh universe. A few seconds later, they entered the earth''s atmosphere. Because they didn''t know the situation here, they restrained their breath and didn''t attract anyone''s attention. A small town on the outskirts of the capital of the West. Luo Lan their figure appeared in the narrow alley, and then turned around and walked to the street. As it was night and there were not many pedestrians on the street, their presence did not attract the attention of others. "Ah! I know here. This is the satellite city of the capital of the West. I thought I lived here for a while when I was traveling. By the way, it was here that I first met Gack. At that time, I was entangled by several gangsters. It was Gack and Dr. Dasheng who saved me. " "Oh, after I met you!" "Yes When she saw the familiar scene, she couldn''t help remembering the past. Decades later, Dr. Dasheng, who was getting along well with her, had already passed away. "Come on, I''ll show you around. Merulia and Emma, you need to buy some clothes that fit you. It''s really ugly to wear battle suits and research suits all the time." Said tays, crossing her waist. Just at this time, a girl''s voice began to ring. When I looked at her, I saw a very beautiful girl being entangled by a group of little gangsters. Think of tays just said his own experience, Luo Lan and others eyes can not help looking at her. Tays opened her mouth and said, "don''t look at me. It''s no coincidence that it''s me again." "It''s not really tays. The girl''s hair is lavender." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 "Hey, little girl, you are walking alone in the street so late. Do you want us to accompany you?" In the corner of the street, a few little gangsters saw that the girl was beautiful. They chatted up with each other and showed obscene smiles one by one, blocking the girl in the corner. The girl with purple hair took a look at some gangsters and leaned silently in the corner. While smoking, the little gangster pushed forward, reached out his hand to touch the girl''s hair, but the girl dodged. "Oh, don''t be so shy, my brothers won''t hurt you!" With a trace of evil smile on his face, the little gangsters burst out laughing. "That girl seems to be in trouble." Seeing the girl with purple hair entangled by several gangsters from a distance, tays has a strong sense of justice in her heart. She hates the scum who bullies the girl most, so she takes the initiative to come forward to rescue. When Luo Lan and others see tays show up, they also follow the girl. "Stop it. You bastards are so brave. Aren''t you afraid I''ll call the police?" Tays yelled with her cell phone. "Ah, there''s another big beauty, boss. This woman is more mature!" Seeing the beautiful face of tays, the little gangsters'' eyes lit up as if they had found new prey. When she heard the dirty words of the little gangsters, tays''s eyes were wide open, and her face was full of evil spirit. She was the first lady of the omnipotent capsule company, and she was teased by some gangsters. These bastards are looking for death! Taes said: "young people who don''t learn well, just come out to be gangsters. They have no prospects at all." The little gangster said angrily, "who does this woman think she is, brothers? Arrest her for me." "All right." The gangsters laughed triumphantly. "Hum, at least I''ve practiced martial arts. You rubbish dare to be arrogant in front of me." In the face of the gangster who is attacking him with open teeth and claws, tays waved her hand disdainfully and moved her body. Luo Lan and others stood on the side and looked on coldly, but their hearts were full of sneers. Although taes had not practiced any martial arts, she had taken many supplements over the years, and her body energy reached more than 1000 combat effectiveness. It was not a waste of energy to deal with the dregs whose combat effectiveness was less than 5. Only a few pieces of shadow flashed by, thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump. They all fainted. "It''s so rude. Even miss Ben came down with one blow." Tays clapped her hands and realized the fun of the Taoists when they beat their opponents. The gangster leader watched his little brother fall to the ground in consternation. His legs trembled with fright. The cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground and he swallowed his saliva. His mouth was too trembling to speak. "Well, you want to fall to the ground, too?" Eyes a Piao, Ta Yi Si full face evil spirit ground stares at the hoodlum leader, the insipid voice says. "Forgive me, nvxia. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I don''t dare any more. I don''t dare any more." The gangster leader didn''t expect to meet a cruel character tonight. He was so scared that he knelt down and begged for mercy. "Cut, I''m not a good guy." Tays glanced at him with disdain and waved his hand. The thug leader immediately felt relieved. He couldn''t control his younger brothers and quickly got up to escape from the dangerous area. "Cluck, Luo Lan, how was my performance just now?" Tays smiles with pride. "Just so, considering that you are not a martial arts practitioner, it''s OK." "Hey, hey." Tays was very happy. "In fact, I have practiced martial arts for some time." Luo Lan smiles and remembers that tayis did spend some time on the Kailin tower, but she only knows a little basic self-defense means just like the blonde Lanqi. When it comes to the blonde Lanqi, Luo Lan can''t help but look at Sophia and accept the blonde Lanqi as an apprentice. The most depressing thing is her. "Hey, little girl, are you ok? Listen to my sister. Don''t go out alone in the future." "Without your help, I can beat those gangsters by myself." Said the purple haired girl in a flat voice. "Ah, the little girl has some of Miss Ben''s style in those days." Tays said with a smile, and walked towards the girl with purple hair. Under the street lamp, the girl''s face was a little more blurred. When she came near, she could see each other''s face clearly. Notice the girl''s face, tays face with a look of surprise, the woman''s face is a bit familiar. Tayis exclaimed uncertainly, "Bula?" "Do you know my name?" said the girl, stunned and puzzled "It''s really Bula. Why are you so big?" Tays took blah''s hand and looked at blah carefully. Bright eyes, white teeth, graceful, that a lavender hair just over the ear petals, tied behind a bunch of ponytail, the body has long opened, slender body has a girl''s appearance. "I''m sixteen years old. It''s normal for me to grow up." Blah frowned, feeling puzzled about the blonde in front of her."Luo Lan, what''s the matter?" Tays looks at Rolan for help. "She may not be the Bula we know." Luo Lan looks at Zila and sends a message to tayis. The girl is 90% similar to his disciple sun Bula, but her breath is more chaotic. Although she hides it well, she can''t hide it from Luo Lan''s eyes. "Hello, your name is Bula, bulma''s daughter?" "Of course." Blah raised his face and said, "you know my mother. Why haven''t you seen her before? Eh, you are Saiya people, but why is the tail red?" Seeing Rowland, like them, blah was surprised. In front of the five people, except for the blonde women who helped them just now, the other three women and one man have no energy. Just from their tails, two of them should be Saiya talents. But how can there be other Saiya people on earth besides their own family? And the tail is red. Luo Lan''s eyes stayed on Bula for a while, readily admitted his identity, nodded and said: "yes, we are Saiya people, my name is Luo Lan, from Sarada planet, they are called tays, sephilia, merulia, Emma, they are all my wife." Blah was shocked for a moment, and the look in her eyes became full of disdain. A man married four wives, two of whom looked like twins. "Scum man!" "We can''t say that. After all, Saiya people are sparsely populated, and it''s not easy to inherit excellent blood." Luo Lan doesn''t care at all. Bula stopped talking now. She knew the current situation of Saiya people. From the perspective of pure blood, Saiya people were actually extinct. Several people in front of us may be the last survivors of the beta sians. If it''s for the sake of race reproduction, it''s understandable that such a match appears. But blah still despises the fact that Luo Lan owns four women. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 In an apartment in a small town near the west capital. Blah''s home. As the world''s richest daughter, Bula has good social resources, but because of her personal problems, her relationship with her family is not good, so she rents a house outside. "You live outside alone?" After entering Bula''s room, tays looks around. Bula''s house is spacious and has two floors. The decoration is not luxurious. There are only four rooms and a separate training room. "I have a bad relationship with my family." Blah threw the key away, took out the juice from the fridge and gulped it up. Tays frowned. She didn''t know how Bula and bulma were getting along in the world and why they lived outside alone. However, as an adult, tays didn''t plan to solve the problem. She decided to ask after meeting Burma. It''s not a matter for the child to live outside alone "Bula, my name is tays. You should call me auntie. By the way, did bulma mention me to you?" "No Blah''s answer was straightforward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Taston was embarrassed. It didn''t make sense. Did the world die young again? From the world that Luo Lan and Emma travel to, the probability of their premature death is very big. "We have just arrived on earth, and we don''t know much about the situation here. Can you tell us something about it?" "Yes." Blah''s tone was a little flat. The events of the next few years were all natural and man-made disasters. There were earthquakes in some places, and those places were flooded, but these things were nothing in Luo Lan''s heart. Is the earth really so peaceful that no major event has happened these years. "Wait a minute, how many years is Ai Li now?" Luo Lan interrupts blah. "Ai Li 794." Blah replied in a flat tone. "In 794, Ai Li?" Luo Lan has grown up. If you remember correctly, boo appeared in 794, that is to say, 20 years have passed since the event of boo. Rub the next head, Luo Lan asked: "the devil boo has been eliminated?" "Well, I was killed by my father 20 years ago." Bula is sitting on the sofa. Unexpectedly, these Saiya people who have just arrived on Earth actually know about boo the demon man. In the past 20 years, boo the demon man has caused a lot of trouble. People on many planets in the universe know about it. "Luo Lan, what''s the matter?" Sophia asked softly. Luo Lan didn''t know how to answer, thought for a moment, and said: "the time line of this world seems to be 25 years faster than our world. It will take more than five years for boo to appear in our world, but boo has been eliminated by the monkey king." "That is to say, the time line of this world has developed to be similar to that of monkey fan?" Said seraphia. "Almost." Luo Lan said. "The time line has passed for so many years. What is the Dragon God sending us here for? Is there a hidden enemy?" "I don''t know." This is what Luo Lan doubts. He doesn''t know how the Dragon God Salama built the world. The historical events are so similar to the seventh universe. In addition to the seventh universe of the whole king world, there is the 38th secondary world of Emma''s universe system, which also belongs to the advanced world. Luo Lan does not know why there are so many similar worlds, and all of them are based on the history of the seventh universe. I''ll ask you this question when I get back. Saifeiya and others nodded after hearing this. They all knew about Bu ou. Saifeiya and Emma had more abilities than Bu ou. In particular, Emma absorbed all the abilities of Bu ou and hunted all the powerful men in the universe. They were already more terrible than Bu ou. "Wait, you just said brother WuFan, do you know him?" Blah tilted his head. These people are not on earth for the first time. "You should know the parallel world, our real origin should be the parallel world..." Luo Lan said frankly. "It turns out that you are people in a parallel world. No wonder the color of your tail is different." Blah nodded. Twenty seven years ago, during the man-made period, Tranks of the parallel world came to help her world. See blah some misunderstanding, Luo Lan smile did not explain. ¡­¡­ The next day. Early in the morning, Bula was exercising in the training room. When they got up, Bula came out with a wet towel and sweat. When she saw them, she said hello. Tays dried Bula''s hair and touched the girl''s soft hair. "Bula, why do you work so hard? The world is quite peaceful!"Blah squinted and enjoyed the touch of tays, saying: "in order to defeat my father, he always trained me severely from childhood to adulthood, and often threw me to the deserted planet for training, which I don''t like very much. He always said that my heart is not as stable as my brother WuFan. " After a while, blah was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, my power is often out of control, so my family doesn''t like me." "There are parents who don''t like their children. They must care about you." Tays picked up a rubber band and tied a ponytail to blah. Looking at it with satisfaction, this dress is quite capable. Blah turned his mouth. "No, dad is very proud. Once I lost control and almost destroyed the earth, he threw me on the other planet and let me come back alone, but I couldn''t find the way back to the earth. He just wanted to throw me away." "What, that''s too much." After hearing this, a trace of anger appeared on her face. Blah''s parents are so incompetent! "That is to say." Blah raised his lips, "usually only brother WuFan and a Bao can play with me, but brother WuFan doesn''t let me go to him often." "Sister, if only you were my relative. I think you are very gentle." "Cluck, blah, you have a good eye." Tays happily up, Bula this niece more likable, "by the way, my husband will be a set of mind control secrets, or let him pass it to you, I tell you, before there was a often out of control Saiya, is relying on my husband to slowly control the power." The out of control Saiya she was talking about was Gloria. Bula looked back at the twins. Luo Lan, the woman with brown hair, kept handing him fruit. She doubted: "your husband is very powerful. He doesn''t look strong at all." With a smile, tays said, "he''s more powerful than you think." Blah still doubts. "Luo Lan, come and help blah..." "The secret art of mind space belongs to spiritual martial arts. It can really control the spirit well. If it is supplemented by the training of mefilada tower on medemore, the effect will be more effective." After learning about Bula, Luo Lan readily agrees that in the original world, after all, sun Bula is his own disciple, and now professor Bula is nothing. Put your finger in front of blah''s forehead to pass the cultivation method of spiritual space to blah''s mind. After receiving all the information, Bula''s head was a little swollen and painful. He looked at Luo Lan in a trance and exclaimed, "Mr. Luo Lan, you are really so powerful. It''s great. With this secret skill, I can not only control the rampage, but also increase the means to fight the enemy." "It''s just a trick." Luo Lan tone indifferent way. Then he looked at Bula. In the process of transmitting the message just now, he checked Bula''s physical condition by the way and found that in addition to a more violent force than sun Bula''s disciple, her physical quality was also far better than that of Saiya in the seventh universe. Calm down for a moment, a light flashed in my mind. Luo Lan asked uncertainly, "Bula, do you still have a name called sun Bula?" "Huh?" "How do you know?" blah said in dismay Sun Bula!! Luo Lan shows such an expression. The girl in front of her is really sun Bula, and not her disciple''s sun Bula in that sense. "Because I have a disciple whose name is also sun Bula." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 Bula, or sun Bula. This name comes from a fellow work called "Dragon Ball super dimensional chaos", in which Sun Bula is the daughter of Beckett and bulma. Because of the confusion of blood relationship and identity, sun Bula is also used. He is competitive and easy to get angry. He is not good at controlling his own strength under the anger and high-level transformation, and often makes unpredictable things. Therefore, he is forbidden to use the transformation of super Saiya 2 by Beckett, and his relationship with his family is not harmonious. All kinds of signs tell Luo Lan that the purple haired Bula in front of her is probably the sun Bula in her colleague''s works. Is she really Beckett''s daughter? Luo Lan quietly looked at the girl in front of her, and silently guessed in her heart. If she is really what she thinks of as sun Bula, then the world Maybe it''s the world of "Dragon Ball super dimension chaos war"! At this time, Luo Lan has a vague guess about the so-called Dragon God trial, and she can''t help feeling: if it''s really like what she guessed, then the Dragon God Salama''s hand It''s really shocking. "What''s your father''s name?" Luo Lan asked quietly. "Beckett!" Blah replied briskly. Sure enough! Luo Lan suddenly, at this time, tayis and others feel a little strange. Shouldn''t sun Bula''s father be the monkey king? Where did this Beckett come from? Luo Lan immediately tells them the origin of Beckett. After listening to Luo Lan''s explanation, the girls are speechless. Bejit is a warrior made of the combination of Monkey King and bejita''s Potala earrings, but for some reason, he didn''t split up. Sun Wukong''s wife is Qiqi, and bejita''s wife is bulma, and bejit has Bula with bulma. Although Bula also calls herself sun Bula, her identity and blood are complex. No wonder she has a bad relationship with her family. Inevitably, the eyes of tayis and others looking at blah become full of pity. In their eyes, whether the monkey king chooses Qiqi or bulma, it is understandable that the bejita is purely superfluous. ¡­¡­ "You mean I am your disciple in another world?" Bula, no, sun Bula raises a pair of bright eyes and looks at Luo Lan suspiciously. "Yes, sun Bula is my disciple, the daughter of Sun Wukong and bulma." Luo Lan answers with a smile. With a twinkle in her eyes, she asked expectantly, "has she ever lost control?" "Of course not. Sun Bula''s cultivation is perfect. He has been in the sub god world for three years since he was a child, and his spirit and body have been fully developed. The reason why you get out of control is mostly because there is no coordination between the huge power and the control. In the final analysis, it is the problem between the mind and the body Luo Lan points out sun Bula''s problems to the point. "That''s right, that''s right. If my spirit could be stronger, I would not lose control." "So cultivating ''mind space'' can help you." "You''re amazing." Sun Bula looked at Luo Lan with admiration, "even my father can''t solve my problems, you can see it at a glance." That''s it! Luo Lan smiles with pride and says seriously: "it''s experience. By the way, your normal strength is very strong. What''s your strongest state and what''s your level? Super sair 1 or super sair 2? " "It''s super sair 2, but it''s forbidden by dad because it''s out of control." Sun Bula then said: "normally, I can only use the power of super Saiya 1 at most, but even so, brother WuFan, they are not my opponents. If they were boo the devil 20 years ago, I could solve them with one hand." What a great fighter. That is to say, sun Bula in the state of super sair 1 has basically reached the intensity of the seventh universe before the monkey king met the destruction god birus - that is the higher level of super sair 3. With the full exertion of super Saiya 2, sun Bula''s power is likely to reach the first level of the divine realm. According to sun Bula''s description, Luo Lan guessed. In the cartoon, sun Bula''s fighting power directly surpasses that of sun WuFan, and she is the strongest fighter in the universe. Only her father, Beckett, can match her. After all, he could defeat boo the demon 20 years ago. No one knows how strong Beckett is now. It''s appropriate to reach the first level sequence, which means that he may have reached the second level sequence. "Sun Bula, why don''t you go out for a fight and let us see your strength?" Luo Lan suggested. "That''s not good. In case I hurt you..." Sun Bula is ready to move, but reason suppresses the impulse in his heart. Although on the surface, Luo Lan and others don''t look like weak people who have no strength to bind a chicken, because they haven''t seen Luo Lan''s strength in detail, sun Bula worries that he will hurt them accidentally."Ha ha, don''t worry about it. We are very strong." Luo Lan laughed and confidently said: "from the conversation just now, I think even if you are in super Saiya 2 state, you may not be our opponent. In addition to the fact that tayis is an ordinary man on earth, I, Sophia, merulia and Emma are not ordinary soldiers. " "If so, we can have a fight." Sun Bula''s competitive temperament suddenly gets up and looks at Luo Lan. "Go to the kingdom of the gods. The earth is not suitable for a battlefield." With a smile, Luo Lan suggested. Sun Bula naturally has no opinion. She can''t wait to see what kind of strength the Saiya people in the alien universe have, so she asks tayis to stay at Sun Bula''s home and wait. Luo Lan and they are ready to fight in the kingdom of the gods. "Take me with you. I don''t want to be here alone." Said tays. "All right." Luo Lan thought for a while, and decided to take tays with him. Anyway, he has a shuttle cube given by Weiss in his hand, which can block any attack. "Bula, you''ll move in an instant. I''m waiting for you in the realm of the king." With that, she takes tays'' hand and disappears in a blink. When she sees it, Sophia and merulia follow each other in a blink. Emma takes a look at Sun Bula and immediately disappears. Seeing all the people in the room disappear one by one, sun Bu opens his mouth and looks excited. "Really, not ordinary people!" At this time, sun Bula was full of fighting spirit, and his heart of martial arts was unswerving, as burning as the sun. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. The blue sky is sunny and windy. When the wind blows, the grass waves like the sea, and the air is filled with the fresh taste of nature. Since boo was destroyed by the monkey king, the God of the old world king and the God of jabit put down their burden and lived a leisurely life. On this day, a few uninvited guests broke the peace of the kingdom of God. Luo Lan they blink appeared in the world of a mountain, just appeared, a gentle spirit of the air, deep suction, lungs have a cool feeling. Compared with the restless energy of aegis and the destruction of the divine world, the atmosphere here is full of peaceful and gentle charm. "The world doesn''t seem to destroy the divine world." Standing on the top of the mountain, Luo Lan doesn''t feel the destruction of the kingdom that matches the kingdom. If you think about it a little bit, you can see that the structure of the universe here is different from that of the seventh universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 "Let''s start!" Sun Bula''s skillful figure appeared beside Luo Lan and said, "who are you fighting with me?" "First become super Saiya 1, let me see your strength." Luo Lan''s face calmly looks at Sun Bula and quietly takes out the shuttle cube to let tayis enter. "Well." Sun Bula nodded. He was no longer polite at once. He burst out and became a super Saiya. A terrible and restless energy sprang up, and the golden light twinkled in an instant. Even in the environment as solid as the kingdom of gods, the ground continued to sink and crack one after another. The purple hair has been replaced by gold, and the elastic band on the head is broken. The scattered golden hair stands up like a galloping horse with extraordinary momentum. At this time, sun Bula''s pretty face also becomes indifferent. With a strong whirlwind, the endless pressure spreads out in all directions. Looking at the dignity full, like a completely changed person''s sun Bula. Luo Lan frowned. After becoming a super Saiya, sun Bula was more violent than he thought. His strength had completely exceeded the ordinary super Saiya 3. "Luo Lan, this child''s breath is very terrible." Merulia''s face was solemn, and the restlessness of sun Bula''s body was something that a sixth universe Saian like her had never seen before. Saifeiya watched sun Bula turn into a super Saiya man. Her jewel like red pupil flashed a trace of essence, and her Qi and blood surged up. "I don''t know how the child trained. Her strength has surpassed mine." "Go up and have a competition with her." Luo Lan said to Sophia. "Good." With a nod, Sophia''s graceful figure flashed and appeared in front of sun Bula the next second. Several people, and super match sun Bula strength is closest to the number of Saifeiya, merulia although also very strong, but compared with sun Bula, or a lot worse. Hum! With a dull snort, Sophia''s body lit up a dazzling light, and the flawless power spread out, directly showing the strongest state. The golden power collided with sun Bula''s energy, and a stream of air pressure spread out in all directions. Deng, the sky suddenly burst open! The force of SAFIYA and the energy of sun Bula squeezed each other, and suddenly burst into terrible power. The ground suddenly cracked, and the rocks on the top of the mountain seemed to be unable to bear the pressure, making a "click" sound, as if they would collapse at any time. "Ha ha ha, your strength is so strong, I''m going to start." Feeling the strong power of Saifeiya, sun Bula fell into a kind of inexplicable excitement, his face slightly twisted, and his whole body sent out a terrible energy whirlwind. "Come on!" Sophia''s face was serious and her beautiful eyes were fixed on Sun Bula. There is something wrong with the girl''s spirit. Shua! Two golden lights suddenly sparkled, the ground suddenly sank, breaking out a series of gullies, several stones sped out, and the icy whirlwind continued to split the air. The figures of Saifeiya and sun Bula disappeared in an instant. The next second, they appeared in mid air. The two fists collided, and suddenly the wind and waves rolled up! In terms of individual strength, sephia is also the level of super Saiya 3. Although the strength of sephia is a little lower than that of sun Bula, it seems that people in this universe don''t cultivate realm. Therefore, in terms of comprehensive combat power, we can''t say who is better or who is weaker. Next, Rolan and merulia watch the battle between sun Bula and Saifeiya from a distance, with serious expression on their faces. "Blah''s not in a very normal state of mind." Said merulia in a radiant voice. Luo Lan nodded, this situation is just like the original brolly, the normal state seems to be very normal, once there is a dramatic energy change, the mind will be controlled by the power of frenzy, easy to fall into a state of madness. However, by comparison, the super form of sun Bula problem is not very serious. "If we can''t grasp the" spiritual space "as soon as possible, this problem of sun Bula will become more and more serious." Luo Lan knows in her heart that she just doesn''t know if there is a mefilada tower on the world''s medamor star. If not, things will be a little tricky. ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that I met a Saiyan who was similar to her when I crossed the universe. " Emma said thoughtfully, holding her chest in her hands and one hand to her chin. "What happened to those SAIAS?" Asked merulia. "I''ve hunted them all." Emma was stunned and replied with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This question should not ask Emma, she is not normal in the form of a demon. ¡­¡­ The other end of the world. Next to the clear lake and under the big trees, the old king God and the God of jabit are still, staring at the fishing line on the lake. In peaceful days, the king God has nothing to do, and usually can only fish to pass the day. Although it is very boring, the king gods enjoy such a day very much.The more boring it is, the more peaceful the universe is. This is what they have been expecting. "Ha, ancestor, you haven''t caught a fish yet!" The God of jabit hit a hache, a little sleepy. "You are not the same. Hey, younger generation, you still need to exercise. As a God, you should treat everything with a peaceful attitude. You should be calm and calm." The old king God earnestly taught that under his guidance, the God will become more and more like a qualified King God. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The God turned his eyes and looked at the old king God with disdain. He didn''t know who was peeping at the beauty bathing in the lower world with a crystal ball all day. Just as the God of jabit and the old king of the world were fishing and laughing, suddenly a magnificent breath swept the whole kingdom of the king of the world, and the God of jabit and the old king of the world trembled. Then, in their astonished eyes, they saw a huge red mushroom cloud rising from the other side of the world, followed by a fierce wind, and the sky seemed to be split. "Lao, laozong, what happened?" The strong wind overturned the God, and he held a big tree against the strong wind. "This power is even more terrifying than Bu ou, the demon man of that year!" The old king turned pale. "One of the forces is very familiar. It''s Beckett''s daughter. Is she out of control again? Who''s fighting with her? When did such a master appear in the universe?" Wang Shen of the old world was shocked. His eyes were staring at him. His face was stiff and he had an incredible expression. "Younger generation, let''s hurry to have a look." "Yes Jabit quickly put his hand on the shoulder of the old king God, moved and launched in an instant, and soon came to the edge of the battle between sun Bula and sephia. Looking at the fierce battle between the two people in the sky, a mighty pressure enveloped the whole kingdom, the space was shaking, and there was a trend of collapse at the edge. "Ancestor, who is that woman? She seems to be a super Saiya too?" Jabbitt couldn''t help swallowing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old king looked at him with dementia. He has never seen a super Saiya with red eyes! At this time, the battle in the sky changed again. Maybe it was because of too much excitement. Sun Bula laughed wildly and was about to lose her sense. She threw her arm hard, and the silver lightning suddenly flashed. Sun Bula''s breath was more violent, and the power of madness took away her sense. Sun Bula''s state has reached super Saiya 2! His eyes became fierce, his whole body was full of anger, his green eyes had no sense, and his tyrannical power was rampant. Seeing this situation, the old king God''s face tightened and cried out: "no, sun Bula has lost her mind. Hell, I know that super Saiya are all troublesome guys. What can we do? No one can stop her." "Don''t talk nonsense, old man." Luo Lan''s cold voice came. Only then did the king of the old world notice Luo Lan, merulia, Emma, tayis and others under the storm. They looked at the two sides of the battle without any tension. "Who are you and why do you appear in the realm of the king of heaven?" "Pass by and fight here." "Ah, it''s you who made sun Bula lose his mind. You''ve made a big mistake." If sun Bula is out of control, the threat level will be even more terrible than that of the demon buo 20 years ago. "This sun Bula is half of my disciple. Don''t talk nonsense!" The light vision projects to come over, a bully to force to come over, the old world king absolute being can''t speak, one breath stuck in throat mouth. In front of this strange man is very strong, the power of terror is still above the devil buo. Who are these people? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 Old world king God''s brain quickly turns up, but can''t see Luo Lan their origin. I can''t help worrying. Luo Lan doesn''t care about the changes in their hearts. Yu Guang from the corner of her eyes glances at the old king God and the God of jabit. Luo Lan turns to the battlefield with an air of complacency and frowns at the loss of Sophia under sun Bula''s hand in the state of super Saiya 2. At this stage, Saifeiya is not sun Bula''s opponent. The out of control state of sun Bula''s power is far more than the ordinary Saiya''s super Saiya stage 3, and the power is close to the first level sequence of the divine realm. "Emma, you stop sun Bula." "All right." Emma''s beautiful face showed a smile, and her figure flashed. She came directly between Sophia and sun Bula, and her slender fingers picked slightly to block the attack released by both sides. "Sister Sophia, leave this to me!" "It''s up to you." Saifeiya gasped a little, looked at the crazy sun Bula, sighed, and gave the fighting position to Emma. The child is exactly the same as Brolli. Blink came to Luolan''s side, merulia care to hand out a bean, Sophia put bean into his mouth to bite, tired body immediately refreshed. "If a few years later, with the child''s soaring situation, it will be completely reduced to a monster." "There''s still time for control." Hearing Saifeiya''s words, Luo Lan nodded with approval. Although the training of beijit for sun Bula effectively restrained sun Bula''s out of control, it can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. Sooner or later, excessive suppression will happen. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Shen of the old world heard the conversation between them and frowned deeply. Is there any way for these people to solve the problem of sun Bula? "Lao, Lao zuzong, look, it''s the devil..." The voice of the God of jabbitt began to panic. "What a fuss!" The king of the old world was about to scold. He looked in the direction pointed by the God, and saw Emma''s demonic form. His eyes immediately glared up and looked at him strangely. "How could that be, that woman..." "The devil?" Open mouth, old world king God completely speechless, brain a burst of dizziness, cold sweat Shua out, that woman how so like devil buo!! With pink hair, pink skin, long tail and sharp ears, although the color of eyes is the same as human beings, not like the blood pupil of boo, Emma''s breath is too dark. In the eyes of the old king, it is the symbol of evil. In addition to boo, there is a female devil in the universe. And the power is so powerful that it is even more terrifying than buo and Beckett. "Old man, that woman is one of my wives. Don''t give her any bad ideas." Luo Lan cold eyes aimed at the old world king God, issued a warning. Although this aged King God has no strength, he is well-informed. Who knows if he has any unexpected secret skills. "Your wife..." Old world king God Lengshen for a while, can''t help swallowing saliva, full face shocked to look at Luo Lan, this see just found that he actually can''t see through the human in front of him. What happened? Why are there so many terrible people in the universe. Maybe even Beckett is not an opponent of these people. "Ancestor, what should we do?" Jabit leaned down and asked in a low voice. "How do I know?" The old king was in tears. "I hope nothing will happen. The universe has only been peaceful for a few years. Is there something important to happen again?" I''m worried, but there''s no way for the old king God. It''s clear that the king god world is his own territory! ¡­¡­ On the battlefield, Emma''s figure is flashing everywhere, and her mouth is giggling. Although she is not as adept at fighting skills as Luo Lan and them, thanks to the infinite magic of the devil''s constitution, Emma''s face to the out of control sun Bula is as simple as adults playing with children. Before long, sun Bula''s face began to turn white, and his breath became more and more unstable. But at this moment - Emma, the demon, pointed to sun Bula with her fingers as white as green onion. A glittering electric light flashed out and immediately confined the space around Sun Bula. Then she leaned forward. Emma, the demon, gave a charming smile and her pink hair fluttered. Then, suddenly, her figure came out of sun Bula''s sight Disappear. "Well..." Sun Bula peered around, her face slightly twisted. The silver arc is all over the body. "Bang!" At this time, Emma''s figure appeared at the side of sun Bula. She put her hand on Sun Bula''s shoulder. With a roar, the air trembled, forming an inverted cone-shaped wave. Sun Bula''s body fell quickly."Confinement!" With the sound of drinking, the pink light lingers around Sun Bula. The figure of Emma once again appears beside sun Bula, and then attacks sun Bula fiercely. "Bang!" The dust was flying, and the solid ground of the kingdom of gods was shocked, and cracks like cobwebs were opened in all directions, spreading thousands of meters out of the broken zone. WOW! Sun Bula vomited a mouthful of blood and became depressed. "Enough, Emma, don''t do it again." Luo Lan stops Emma from attacking sun Bula. Hearing this, Emma stops her action, turns her beautiful eyes, and puts up her fingers to perform a healing white magic to sun Bula. Sun Bula''s injury is immediately recovered. In the big pit, sunbula was deep in the soil, lying in a big shape. He looked at the clouds in the sky like a daze, and could not stand up for a while. "Are you all right?" Emma squatted on the edge of the pit, picked up a stone and threw it at Sun Bula''s head. Pop! The stone fell on Sun Bula''s head. Sun Bula glared at her fiercely. Exhausted, she had regained her senses. She floated out of the pit and shook her head. "You are very good. I am not your opponent at all." "In fact, our energy is almost the same, but if you lose your mind, you will only attack randomly, and I just have the abilities of BOO the demon man, which can restrain you." Emma revealed a small tiger tooth, and her tail was swinging happily behind her. Sun Bula opened his mouth and gave a wry smile. It was not so simple. After seeing the power of SAFIYA and Emma, sun Bula sincerely admires the strength of Luo Lan and his party, and suddenly has a strong expectation in his heart. "Please pay more attention in the following time." Sun Bula smile, cool and elegant face has a special style. "Well." Emma quits form and nods. She is ready to leave the kingdom of gods with Luo Lan. From the energy point of view, the super sair 2 form of sun Bula has reached the strength of the first level sequence of the divine realm, but because the energy is not controlled, the real power is slightly worse than the first level sequence. That''s why Emma can beat her easily. "Wait a minute, can you tell me who you are?" The old king asked. "Don''t worry, we don''t mean to hurt the universe. As for who we are, you don''t understand." The world''s King God is limited in a small universe. Even the old king God knows little about the outside world. Naturally, Luo Lan is not interested in talking to them. Take tayis, they directly blink, the figure of Luo Lan and others soon disappeared in the sight of the king gods. After Luo Lan and them left, the God of jabit came to him in a panic. He could not speak for a moment when he looked at the world which was beyond recognition. "Ancestor, these people are terrible." "Yes, any one of them is better than Bu ou, the devil of that year. I don''t know how Sun Bula knew those terrible guys." The most worrying thing is that there is also a guy who is obviously like boo the devil. Is there any tribe in Boo the devil? With all kinds of speculation, the old king God sighed helplessly. It seems that there are many secrets in the universe that even he doesn''t know! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Back to earth, it''s not noon. Sun Bula lives in a small suburban city, which is close to the capital of the West. Because of its special geographical location, sun Bula belongs to one of the most prosperous cities in the world. Compared with other cities, the development of science and technology is more advanced, and the small city has incomparable advantages. After World War I, Luo Lan has a general idea of sun Bula''s physical condition. Mentally, sun Bula is already very dangerous. Her too powerful power is beyond her control. In addition, Beckett has not been able to guide her very well. The suppression from childhood makes the situation more serious. It is like a gas tank full of too much gas. The pressure value has already exceeded the standard. The out of control sun Bula power can reach the first level sequence of the divine realm. Although the real fight may not be the opponent of the first level sequence, like a time bomb, it may detonate at any time. For the sake of his disciples sun Bula and tayis, sun bulado in this world has little to do with him. If Luo Lan can help, he will help. "Sun Bula, you need to master the ''mind space'' as soon as possible, otherwise the situation will be very dangerous. Your inner spirit is being controlled by the power. Before you can master the power in your body, you''d better not use all your strength. If you can''t use it, don''t use it. Maybe you haven''t noticed that your mood swings are already very obvious. " At Sun Bula''s home, Luo Lan said to her solemnly. "Is it that serious?" Sun Bula was stunned for a moment. She thought her condition should be OK. "Think about whether you feel like you can''t stop every time you change. This is already a sign. We should pay attention to it." Luo Lan''s realm is far above sun Bula. Some problems that sun Bula can''t find are clear in his eyes. Young men and women, especially at Sun Bula''s age, often do many dangerous things under the influence of hormones in her body. Sun Bula''s heart is not as pure and kind as Sun Wukong and sun WuFan. Because of her pursuit of power, her personality is more paranoid as bejita''s. Kindness was very vague in her heart. In the cartoon, sun Bula was demonized by Babidi at the martial arts conference, which once posed a great threat. After hearing Luo Lan''s words, sun Bula''s face changed, and then nodded. After seeing the strength of SAFIYA and Emma, she still trusted Luo Lan and others. "I''ll pay attention." "Bula, this matter can''t be careless, listen to Luo Lan''s words." Tays said seriously. "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life." Sun Bula smiles at tays and looks at each other''s caring eyes. A warm current suddenly springs up in her heart. After sun Bula was born, not many people cared about her, and Beckett only trained her, lacking the care of her family. Tays'' concern warmed her heart. Tays said with a smile that she was Sun Bula''s aunt. Sun Bula laughed and didn''t take it seriously. "By the way, merulia, Emma, we''ll go shopping this afternoon. You need to change your clothes. It''s too old-fashioned." Tays had long despised merulia''s clothes, and sun Bula said, "I''m familiar here. I''ll go with you." "In fact, I lived here for a while," she said with a smile Although it was decades ago. "Luo Lan, will you come with us?" Said tays. "No, you can go by yourself. I''ll go to medamor. In addition, I need to make some preparations for the Dragon God trial." Luo Lan shakes her head and goes to meidamore mainly to confirm the existence of mefilada tower. According to the following plot, it is very likely that there will be a super dimensional competition among twenty universes. For the so-called Dragon God trial, Luo Lan already has some conjectures in her mind and probably understands the intention of Salama. The goal of the super dimensional chaos war is to pursue the title of the strongest one in the multiverse, and the prize is the namec dragon ball of the No.1 universe. Although I don''t know what''s special about namec dragon ball, which is worth chasing by so many people, since Salama, the Dragon God, sent himself here, his purpose should be very clear, that is to let him win the dragon ball. There are so many powerful masters in the super dimensional universe. Fighting them may help to enhance the power of ape Saiyan. Luo Lan thought in her heart. Whether it''s because of the Dragon God trial, or in order to improve his ape power, Luo Lan should take it seriously, keep up her energy and keep in the best condition. Saifeiya and others heard Luo Lan mentioned the Dragon God trial, his face became serious. Next, after lunch, SAFIYA, merulia and Emma are led out by tayis and sun Bulala to buy new clothes. After SAFIYA and sun Bulala leave, Loran appears on the distant star of medamor in a blink. Come to meidamore star again, Luo Lan is familiar with the road and flies directly to the plateau where the mefilada tower is located. Whew!A band of light across the void, with a whirlwind, snow capped mountains in the line of sight, as the height gradually increased, the horizon showed a curved arc. On the plateau, in the quiet old forest, a few lonely geese hover among the white clouds. Suddenly, a pale golden light straight through the clouds, the white clouds were through a hole, with stepping on the plateau, the air became thin, the temperature also began to drop. Luo Lan came to the location of the mefilada tower and looked ahead, frowning. "No..." With a sigh, apart from the scattered trees and vegetation, there is no magnificent tower on the plateau. Even the whole plateau is more like a piece of abandoned waste soil with no sign of prosperity. "It seems that the mefilada tower is unique to the seventh universe." After drawing the whole conclusion, Rolan did not stay on medamor, turned around and teleported back to earth. Back to the earth, Luo Lan relies on the breath of SAFIYA and others to find them, and soon finds their whereabouts. By the way, a powerful energy on the earth also enters his perceptive range. "Compared with the seventh universe, the number of strong people in this world is far less than that of the seventh universe. Well, those powerful Qi should be sun WuFan, bick, Tianjin fan After more than 20 years of peace, their strength has not improved much. " Comfortable environment makes people inert, especially in the environment like the earth, with the existence of Beckett, the top power, the role of other soldiers becomes dispensable. In Luo Lan''s observation, everyone''s power has stagnated. Open your eyes, clear streamer flashed in your eyes, find out their position, and then soar up, almost in the blink of an eye, Luo Lan''s figure came to their sky. Floating in midair from a high position, locking down and landing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 On the busy street, the passers-by were in a hurry to start a new day''s work. At the door of a shop, Sophia and sun Bula were waiting for Melia to finish their shopping. Seeing Loran appear, Sophia asked, "what''s the situation on medamor?" "The mefilada tower is gone." Luo Lan looked at Sun Bula and said, "without the help of the tower, if you want to master the power of the body, you can only cultivate the" spiritual space. " After calculating the time, it''s not far from the super dimensional chaos time. Luo Lan suggests that sun Bula enter the spiritual time house to practice. "It''s OK. It''s just the environment of the mental time house. I can''t help it." Sun Bula is optimistic. "Saifeiya and meilulia also promote as soon as possible, always rely on feilulia is not the way." "Well, we''ll go in together." Said seraphia. Fusion in the final analysis is only temporary, as a means of emergency is not to blame, but the key is to rely on individual strength, can''t let the enemy out. As the Saian queen of the two universes, the pride of Celia and merulia does not allow this to happen. "And merulia and Emma?" Luo Lan asked. "In it." Saifeiya points to the transparent window. Luo Lan turns her head to see that the two women have become mannequins under the command of tays, constantly changing their clothes. Not to mention tays'' aesthetic is very good, the clothes they choose just reflect their temperament. Soon after, merulia and Emma went out of the store. Their clothes had been changed into modern clothes. Their quiet and elegant clothes made them more attractive. Luo Lan can''t help but give a thumbs up to tayis. Tays smiles and winks at him. At this time, a strong breath came from a distance. Luo Lan noticed the breath and looked towards it. Then he saw a young man with short hair coming by the hand of a girl with brown wavy hair. "Who is that man? I''m very angry Luo Lan said softly. "He is the monkey king." With a trace of disdain on her face, sun Bula said, "I don''t cherish her excellent skills. I muddle along all day and have no prospects like Tranks. I don''t look up to them." Monkey king? Luo Lan was surprised. After knowing the other person''s identity, he focused on observing. Then he shook his head. Compared with sun Bula, the older sun Wutian is much worse. "Don''t you say hello to your brother?" "No, I don''t have such a brother." Sun Bula shook her head with disdain. In the sun family, only sun WuFan and ah Bao had a good relationship with her. They didn''t look up to sun Wutian and Tranks at all. When Luo Lan and he were observing the monkey king, the short haired young monkey king''s face changed. He felt the breath of some people. To be exact, he felt the fury of sun Bula''s body, and unconsciously stopped Parece behind him. "Wu Tian, what''s the matter with you?" Asked perece suspiciously. The monkey king made a quiet move. Seeing sun Bula at the door of the shop, he noticed Luo Lan and others nearby. Sun Wutian wondered how Sun Bula, who had always been alone, could be with those people. "Who are those people?" Paris stopped and stuck it behind the monkey king. "The girl with purple hair is me Sister, she has always been very lonely. She has never seen her go shopping with others. " Looking at Sun Bula and Luo Lan together, sun Wutian frowns. Five girls and one man, sun Bula won''t be cheated! Although the relationship with sun Bula is not very harmonious, we can''t see her being cheated. "Paris, let''s go and say hello!" "Oh, yes." Parece is an innocent and lovely girl. She must go home before 5 o''clock every evening. She hasn''t even eaten ice cream, but she is actually a super rich lady like bulma and bidelli. "He''s coming this way." Luo Lan said. "Don''t worry about him." Said Sun Bula coldly. "Hi, Bula, why are you out shopping with people?" Sun Wutian comes over with his girlfriend Parece by the hand. "It''s none of your business." Sun Bula doesn''t have a good airway. Monkey King touched his head and said, "although I know you don''t like me very much, I''m also your brother. I can''t watch you being cheated." "Cut." Sun Bula slurred coldly. Being ignored by sun Bula, sun Wutian is embarrassed. He turns his eyes to Luo Lan. This handsome man is looking at him with a kind of curiosity. Pay special attention to the brown hair of Emma, this woman''s face is very similar to the artificial 18. "Sun Wutian?" Luo Lan asked. "Well, who are you?""You haven''t been practising for more than 20 years. Your body is lax." "Well?" The monkey king looked puzzled. Luo Lan chuckles and reaches out his hand to shake hands with sun Wutian. Sun Wutian hesitates and reaches out his hand. Holding his two hands together, Luo Lan understands the reality of sun Wutian. Even if he becomes a super Saiya, he is reluctant to do so! With the talent of sun Wutian, he has been able to achieve this power for so many years. It seems that it is really because the world has been peaceful for so long, and he has completely slacked off. Sun Wutian''s current situation reminds Luo Lan of yebishan in the original work. They are almost the same. The difference is that sun Wutian has never risen. "There''s something wrong with your sister''s mind control. I''ll try to help her." Luo Lan said with a smile. "Ah The monkey king was stunned and exclaimed in surprise. Then he saw Luo Lan and they disappeared in his sight. He looked around nervously and found no sign of them. "Wutian, how did those people disappear?" Paris covered her mouth in surprise. "Instant move!" Sun Wutian''s calm voice, Luo Lan gives him a very bad feeling, seems to be a kind of natural suppression, making his pores tremble. These people don''t seem to be ordinary people. How can Bula get involved with such a dangerous person? No, I have to inform my elder brother about this. Beckett''s whereabouts are unknown. He is often not on the earth. The only person he can find is sun WuFan. "Paris, I have something to go back to baozi mountain. You go home first." ¡­¡­ Temple. In the vast high-rise space, a red hemispherical building floats leisurely in a fixed position. The space where the temple is located is in another dimension. According to the height, it has already exceeded the range of the atmosphere, but it is far from reaching outer space. A slight fluctuation of space, Luo Lan with the people moved to the spacious Temple Square. At this time, the God of heaven was dandy from namik. Seeing the arrival of sun Bula and others, Dandy was nervous, and then came to sun Bula with Bobo and bick. "Blah, how did you come to the temple?" Bick asked in a calm voice. "I want to practice in the spiritual time house." Sun Bu opened the door to see the mountain and said his purpose. Bick''s eyes turned to them and said, "these people are not earth people. They have never seen them on earth." "The queen of the seventh cosmic Saiya, Sophia." "The seventh cosmic Saiya, Luo Lan." "Merulia, Queen of the sixth cosmic Saian." "Earth man, Emma." "Earthman, tays." Luo Lan and others reported their names one by one. After hearing this, bick was puzzled. He could understand both Saiya and Earthlings, but what did the sixth universe and the seventh universe mean? And there are two Saiyan queens among them. Sun Bula also looked at them unexpectedly. She only knew that they were from the parallel world, but she didn''t know what the sixth universe and the seventh universe represented. "Seraphia, merulia, you are the queen of the saians?" "Yes, we are the queen of Sarada, and the saians of vegeta are from Sarada." Sephia explained frankly. It was the first time that sun Bula heard such a secret. He was a little surprised. "What are you doing with the spirit time house?" Bick is more vigilant. Although he doesn''t feel the dark atmosphere from Luo Lan, he has to be defensive. Rooms with magical functions such as spiritual time house can''t be opened to others easily. "Don''t be so wordy. I''m going to break in if I don''t borrow. You can''t stop me." If you can''t speak well, you''ll have to be tough. Sun Bula roared impatiently. "Bula!" Bick glared at her sternly. Looking at the angry girl, bick has a headache. Beckett''s daughter is insane and often does something extraordinary. She is really a time bomb on earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 "We use the mental time house mainly to eliminate blah''s mental problems." Seeing that bick and sun Bula don''t deal with each other, Luo Lan begins to ease the atmosphere. Bick frowned and said, "do you have a way to help blah?" "Of course." Luo Lan smiles, and suddenly a dragon power sweeps away towards bick. Bick''s face suddenly becomes stiff and looks at Luo Lan in horror. His previous vigilance turns into deep surprise. As a race blessed by the Dragon God, namec people naturally have a very keen sense of the Dragon God''s power. Just now, bick sensed a deep and great power from Rolan. There is no doubt that it is the breath of the Dragon God. In addition, Luo Lan''s image immediately became mysterious in his eyes because of his sensitivity to the perception of the gods after integrating the gods. This mysterious Saiya has not only the breath of Dragon God, but also the lofty dimension of God. Is it a low-key and Unknown God like the king of the world? Bick put down his posture and asked cautiously, "are you also a God?" Luo Lan shook his head and said calmly: "just on the way to become a God." Sure enough! When bik heard the words, he was shocked, and his face was shocked. Then he nodded and stopped sun Bula and others. "In this case, I will lend you the spirit time house. According to the rules of the spirit time house, one can only stay in it for two days at most, otherwise the door of dimension will be completely closed, and the people inside will not be able to get out..." Bick''s words haven''t finished, Luo Lan no doubt said: "the dimension of spiritual time house can''t trap us." "Well, that''s right. With your power, this restriction is useless." Bick shook his head with a wry smile at the thought of the more terrifying power of boo, the demon of sun brahbi. Originally, there was a rule limiting only two people to enter at a time, but it has been modified after the game of saru. "Then, please follow Bobo. He will take you into the spiritual time house." He turned his head to Bobo and said, "Bobo, please." "Well." Bobo said, "please follow me." Taking the lead, Luo Lan and others walk towards the inner part of the temple. After hearing the words, Luo Lan and others nod their heads at bick and ask tayis to wait on the temple. Then they enter the spiritual time room together. Looking at their disappearing back, Dandy was still shocked and did not recover. He was surprised and asked bick, "bick, why does that Saiya person exude the breath of Dragon God?" "It''s not only the power of the Dragon God, but also the breath of a spirit." Bick frowned and shook his head. The other side said that he was on the way to becoming a God, which made him pay more attention. "Don''t guess. Well, we won''t pose a threat to the earth." Tays stretched a stretch, took out a massage chair from the universal capsule and lay down. While reading the magazine, she enjoyed the service of the massage chair, making a comfortable voice in her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Strange woman, she really doesn''t treat herself as an outsider. Bick made a comment on tays, and his breath was not strong or weak. I don''t know why bick saw the shadow of bulma in her body, which was the style of a young lady. ¡­¡­ In the spiritual time room, in the vast and empty world, sun Bula is sweating and doing exercises under the command of Luo Lan. Suddenly, sun Bula burst out with a burst of arrogance, and his strength improved a lot. This is Luo Lan directly pulled her into the spiritual space, polishing her spirit in the space full of fantasy. All kinds of abstract and complex lines are depicted on the ground, which make people sick after seeing them for a long time, and make people feel irritable. "Because the mefilada tower on medemore is missing, I can only temporarily simulate the internal appearance of the tower. You have to stare at those lines and practice the spiritual space while overcoming the mental fatigue." Luo Lan''s voice rings out in the mirage. "It''s uncomfortable." Sun Bula''s little face turned white, and the tyranny could not help surging up. Suddenly, Luo Lan felt a burst of fury from sun Bula''s body. She looked at her coldly. Sure enough, she saw that her face was twisted and seemed to burst out. She yelled: "calm down, if you want to control your spirit, you must bear this kind of negative pressure, recall the method of spiritual space cultivation, and exclude negative emotions." "I, I try my best!" Sun Bula clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, recalled the secrets of the spiritual space, and the chaotic atmosphere on her body calmed down. Luo Lan nodded, his simulation of the tower dotted line is far less mysterious than the real tower. The depression inside the mefilada tower comes partly from the white color of the space inside the tower, and the other part is the spiritual stimulation brought by the winding and strange lines. The lines engraved on the ground have their own unique spiritual power, which is similar to the vast space of the spiritual time house.Weak willed people are likely to hallucinate and even faint. With the help of the vast environment of spiritual time house, Luo Lan simulated the environment suitable for sun Bula''s cultivation. Seeing sun Bula''s breath become gentle, he has entered the cultivation state of spiritual space. Luo Lan puts down her heart, and in the next time, he begins his own cultivation. According to the calculation, the super dimensional chaos war should start soon. With the strength of his current first level sequence, Luo Lan is not fully sure that he can win the final victory. "In the next time, we should make good use of the role of the spiritual time house to further enhance our strength." "Sophia and merulia, you practice with each other, and you can use the power of philuria to feel and nurture the individual." "Emma, you become a demon and fight me." "All right." Saifeiya, merulia and Emma said in unison. So each of the three reacted. Sephilia and merulia found a remote place to merge into philuria, and then used 30 minutes to feel the power of the first level sequence. After separation, they exchanged views and practices, while Emma incarnated into Emma the demon and fought with Rolan''s Super Saiyan form. Boom! Endless energy breaks out in the spiritual time room, gorgeous light is shining, bright awn is flying, and sharp energy is extremely fierce. Every small awn has infinite power, a terrible crack spreads out, and the terrible light breaks through the sky. The space of the spiritual time house is extremely fragile in the face of such forces, and the majestic force will tear up the space completely. The fighting energy of zephylia and merulia has already matched that of super Saiya 3, not to mention Luo Lan. Every attack is like a sharp blade across the paper. Hiss, the space draws out a bloody awn, dimensional space almost disintegrates. ¡­¡­ A year has passed unconsciously in the spiritual time room. On this day, sun Bula was dressed in a tight combat suit and suspended in the void. Her golden hair stood up and her body was covered with silver white lightning. The powerful air waves swept away the dust on the ground. Shua! The breath of terror permeates the house of spiritual time. The winding arc "crackles" and sun Bula raises his head, enjoying the satisfaction brought by the powerful force. "I can control my mood at last. Hehe, in this state, unless my father makes a more powerful transformation, he can''t help me at all." Sun Bula wants to roar happily. Yu Guang looks around his eyes, but he sees Luo Lan''s powerful figure fighting with the other two. One of them is full of blood red energy, the other is pale and charming. It''s the fused ferulia and Emma. Without exception, they are super experts. Sun Bula''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and an electric light rushed between them. "Come on, I''ll join the fight." Sun Bula exclaimed excitedly, the brutal force stirring the whole space upside down. With a nod to sun Bula, Luo Lan laughs and roars bravely: "you attack me together. Only fighting is the best way for ape Saiya to grow up." "Well, you have to be careful." "Fight "Come on!" With a haughty cry, the blood red energy rises abruptly, and then clenches her fist to attack Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s eyes flash with lightning. At the same time, Luo Lan abandons the perfect normal and uses the more violent super Saiya power. With the help of the profound realm of aura, Luo Lan skillfully avoids the attack from her. The shock spread throughout the spiritual time house. In a flash, they both fought each other for countless times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 "I''m here, too." Emma, the demon, giggles and joins the fight. Then sun Bula''s green eyes flash, and the blue Qigong wave condenses in her hands and attacks Luo Lan. According to the power evaluation, the three of them all reached the first level of the divine realm. Except that sun Bula''s power was a little weaker, the other two were all real masters. With all kinds of wonderful secrets, in the face of their joint attack, Roland didn''t dare to be careless. The road of ape Saiyan is different from that of Super Saiyan. Fighting is the best way to seek breakthrough. Luo Lan wants to squeeze out the potential of his blood in fighting. "As soon as possible to enhance the physical strength to the first sequence, then we will be more confident of winning the super dimensional chaotic war." Thinking of the countless experts that will be faced soon, Luo Lan roared, full of fighting spirit, and his heart was as bold as the scorching sun. ¡­¡­ Outside, tays is bound to lie on the sofa, drinking juice while overlooking the earth. The dimension of the temple is very high. Standing on the edge of the temple, we can overlook the whole earth. Gollum! A cup of watermelon juice is drunk, and tays turns over leisurely. At this time, three rays of light fly from the lower world. When they pass over tays'' head, a strong whirlwind almost blows away her hat. Tayis pressed the brim of her hat with her hand and wanted to scold. Three men and a woman appeared in her sight. One of the three men was the monkey king he had met before. The one next to him had purple hair. From the color of his hair, he recognized that he was Tranks. The last one was the most mature, tall and handsome young man with short hair and glasses. With a blink of her eyes, she recognized that the man was monkey fan. Although compared with the WuFan she knew, she had a pair of more glasses, less scar on her face and less edge, but her strong muscles didn''t decrease at all. If Luo Lan saw such a monkey meal, he would give a thumbs up. As long as it''s not yebishan, it''s a good monkey meal. The only girl looks like a teenager in an orange red tortoise fairy martial arts uniform and a wishful stick on her back. "It''s sun Wutian and sun WuFan, the child..." Tays took a look at Bao. "Uncle bick, Wutian said he met some strange people." "Well, they''re with Bula, and now they''re in the mental time house." Bickered for a moment and said to monkey fan, "they say they can help Bula control her physical strength. I''m skeptical, but their strength can''t be underestimated." "What does uncle bick think of their power?" Sun WuFan asked. "You are not his opponent." Bick recalled seeing Luo Lan''s picture and said seriously. Over the years, the power of WuFan has not declined, but it has not made much progress, maintaining the state of mysterious WuFan 20 years ago. "Is that so..." Monkey fan frowned. "Becky is back to earth soon. I hope there won''t be any trouble." Compared with Luo Lan, bick is more worried about Beckett. This warrior, who combines the characters of Monkey King and Beckett, hardly cares about anything as long as he meets his opponent. "Hi, sun Wutian, Tranks, sun WuFan!" Look for fame. Tays is waving at them. "Who is she and why is she in the temple?" Asked sun WuFan. "Big brother, she''s the one with those people." The monkey king replied. "Oh." Sun WuFan nodded and looked at the blonde. Tays held her hat, stroked her hair with her scallion like white fingers, came to sun WuFan and ah Bao, leaned down and looked at ah Bao curiously. "Ah, WuFan, this little girl is your daughter. She''s so cute." Tays arm top monkey rice, eyes complete crescent, "who are you married to, is not bidili?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun WuFan didn''t know how to evaluate tayis''s mature personality. Bick shrugged his shoulders and said, "they claim to come from the parallel world, and your situation probably comes from the parallel world." "There are many parallel worlds!" "Hey, do you know me? Do you know who my future girlfriend is?" Tranks looks like a playboy. "I don''t know. You seem to be single all the time." "Why, I''m the master of universal capsule company." Tranks was hit hard. Tays looked at Tranks with disdain. Compared with her son roffy, this Tranks was so different. At this time, a crack suddenly opened in the void of the square, and a surge of energy gushed out. The blazing energy swept through the square, like a huge sword falling from the sky, straight into the temple, directly turning a corner of the temple into ash. Sun WuFan and sun Wutian quickly reacted, picked up ah Bao and jumped out of the range of energy. He looked at the corner of the destroyed temple in horror. But see a heavy pressure from the fracture of the space surging out, the momentum of terror to the temple as the center spread out, the wind howling, rolling up the fierce whirlwind, with layers of invisible waves, monkey rice and monkey heaven, they have never seen such a powerful breath.Dong Dong Dong, accompanied by the sound of violent tremor in the air, the five figures split the dimensional space and flew out. It was Rolan, zephia, merulia, Emma, and sun Bula who were filled with blazing and terrifying energy. Winding and shining electric awns twined around the body, making a harsh sound like thunder over nine days. Ordinary people would be burned to ashes by the terrible power as long as they were close to each other. "What an amazing power "Blah''s breath is equal to that of Beckett." "The other four are not weak at all. I can''t fight against any of them." Sun WuFan was shocked to see that originally on earth, only Beckett and sun Bula were stronger than him, but now there are several more. "Finally out." Sun Bula was laughing happily. He was full of energy, ruddy complexion, and full of strong and rapid energy whirlpool. "Bula, you can control your power and not lose control?" Sun WuFan looks surprised. "Of course, I''ve completely surpassed dad." Said Sun Bula with pride. "Great." Sun WuFan was very surprised. Although he had reservations about sun Bula''s Surpassing of Beckett''s speech, sun Bula''s change was something to be happy about. "Ladies and gentlemen, can you hold your breath for a while?" Bick is struggling to resist the breath from Luo Lan''s body, and the shock in his heart has been speechless. "Well." Light nod, Luo Lan and others will be the body''s breath convergence, suddenly the storm subsided. Luo Lan smiles and looks at sun WuFan: "are you sun WuFan?" "Yes." Sun WuFan nodded. "Very good!" It didn''t turn into yebishan. "And Beckett?" "It''s not on the earth for the time being. It should be back soon." Sun WuFan can''t understand Luo Lan''s praise, but he doesn''t dare to neglect him in the face of such a master who exceeds the standard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 After her birth, Beckett rarely stayed on the earth and had little contact with sun WuFan and sun Wutian. Unless something big happened on the earth, Beckett would not come back. He nodded slightly and focused his eyes on sun WuFan and sun Wutian. From the body shape and mental state of sun WuFan, his power did not decline compared with the period of boo, but the degree of progress is also very limited. As the strongest individual warrior at that time, sun WuFan didn''t keep up with the pace of the times after all, which Luo Lan can''t help regretting. If it is sun WuFan who has experienced the end of the world, his ideological awareness will be deeper. Never stop practicing. "Sun WuFan, take advantage of this time to practice. Your strength is not enough to face everything in the future." Luo Lan looks at sun WuFan calmly and reminds him a little. "What bad things will happen in the future?" Sun WuFan was startled. Seeing sun WuFan''s great reaction, Luo Lan was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s not a bad thing. Relatively speaking, there will be some challenges, which have no impact on the safety of the world." If the super dimensional chaos war really happens, only a few people will be involved, and there will not be the disaster of the whole world like boo. "Just some challenges?" "It depends on how you understand it. Maybe you have to have brara''s strength to get a foothold, and your strength is also very strong. Sun Wutian and Tranks are far from each other." It involves 20 chaotic wars in the universe, and the weak soldiers only play soy sauce. After all, the world is the world of the strong. "So dangerous!" Sun WuFan has been frightened by Luo Lan''s words, and his heart is covered with a shadow when he thinks that he will face challenges in the future. Twenty years ago, the earth had already faced a test in the buo event. At that time, if Sun Wukong and bejita had not resolutely abandoned their personal dignity and used Potala earrings to form bejit, the disaster would not have passed. In retrospect, sun WuFan can''t help sweating. Even in the temple where the seasons are like spring, he seems to have fallen into an ice cave, cold all over. It seems that I have been too comfortable in the past 20 years, just like after the game of saru in those years, I completely forget to think of danger in times of peace. Think of here, monkey fan can no longer sit, even if Luo Lan said the future things will not involve the whole earth, but his heart is not at ease ah! "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s the purpose of your coming to earth?" In the face of these out of specification experts, monkey fan dare not neglect. "Hey, there''s no purpose, because only the earth is familiar with this universe, so I''ll come and have a look and see the Saiya on the earth. Then I met sun Bula and I learned about your situation here. " Luo Lan picks up the explanation and skips the Dragon God trial. "Let you down, the only pure blood Saiyan here is Beckett, who happens not to be on earth." Sun WuFan is a little embarrassed. Compared with these people in front of him, the Saiya people on the earth are too poor. Even he is not sure that he can defeat any of them. "When will Beckett be back?" "Only aunt bulma knows this. She has Beckett''s contact." "It seems that Beckett has a close relationship with bulma." Luo Lan''s face remained unchanged, her eyes fixed on the distance, and her words were full of curiosity. Sun WuFan laughs awkwardly. Beckett''s composition is complicated. He doesn''t know what to evaluate. "Well, let''s go to bulma. I don''t know how bulma is doing in this world yet." Tays put her equipment away and put it in the universal capsule box. "Well, wait for Beckett there by the way." Luo Lan nodded. "You go, I won''t go." Sun Bula shook her head. Even though she could control her emotions, sun Bula still didn''t want to contact her parents. "Bula''s going with us, too." Taisi took sun Bula''s hand and said to her without any doubt, "don''t make trouble. There''s something in the family that can''t be solved." "Well..." Sun Bu opened his mouth and frowned slightly. He didn''t refute taes''s words. Next to him, Tranks looked at Sun Bula in surprise. He didn''t know how his lawless sister would listen to that woman. "Hey, Wutian, Bula is not of this character!" "Trix, do you want to die?" Sun Bula''s fierce eyes glared at him. "Well." Tranks immediately shrunk his neck. He was not liked by sun Bula. Now he would be beaten if he refuted again. So he carefully asked sun Bula, "Bula, who is the sister next to him?" Don''t turn away from him. "My name is tays. Bulma is my sister, so you should call me auntie," she said with a smile "True or false, I didn''t hear that my mother had another sister!""Just ask bulma." "Oh." Tranks nodded and looked at tays curiously. Although he didn''t know if tays'' words were true, the name of tays really conformed to the naming style of the Breves family. With a somewhat skeptical attitude, Tranks volunteered to take them to the home of the west capital. "Mom should be in the company dealing with documents, you come with me!" Luo Lan looks at Tranks calmly, nods gently, sun Bula curls his mouth, holding a indifferent attitude. "My name is Luo Lan. These are my wives..." After introducing Saifeiya and others, Tranks and monkey king showed their envious eyes one after another. It turns out that Mr. Luo Lan is the real winner in life. Each wife has her own spring and autumn. In addition to one pair of twins, another one looks like a man-made 18. Seeing this, sun Bula gave a cold hum and looked at Tranks and sun Wutian with disdain. They were too shameful. "Let''s go. It''s not far from the West." "It''s more convenient to move in an instant." Luo Lan gave a faint smile and said to monkey fan, "are you going with us?" Hearing Luo Lan''s words, the worried monkey fan came back to his senses, helped his glasses and said, "no, I have something to do with staying in the temple." "Well." Luo Lan nodded, a force spread out, soft power soon enveloped Saifeiya and others, and then began to move in a moment with a low drink, Shua left the temple with all the people in full view. Seeing Luo Lan and them leave, sun WuFan stares at each other for a while, sensing that each other''s breath has appeared in the West. Taking a long breath, sun WuFan says to Buck: "Uncle bick, I want to enter the spiritual time house to practice." "Yes, we should be on guard, and we will not be caught unprepared." Bick nodded seriously. "Wu Tian and ah Bao are going in together. We can''t wait until the crisis breaks out again and again." Sun WuFan''s words are deep in his mind. Sun Wutian and a Bao are very vague about the disaster and can''t understand their worries. Since Sun WuFan and bick both said that, they did not refute. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 The capital of the west, above the omnipotent capsule company. Luo Lan, they appear in a blink, and then slowly land down. He said hello and went straight into bulma''s house. Because the young master of Tranks led the way, Luo Lan soon met bulma. Compared with bulma in the seventh universe, bulma in front of her has become old. Even if she has recovered her youth with the dragon ball, the look between her eyebrows is completely different. Seeing Tranks come in with a group of people, bulma puts down her work and looks happy when she sees sun Bula. "Bula, you''re finally willing to go home." Eyes fell on the body of tays, bulma obviously Leng for a while, only feel that the appearance of tays is a little familiar, that familiar dress makes her feel familiar. "Miss, have I seen you somewhere?" "Bulma, it''s tays!" "Tays Sister Bulma covers her mouth and looks at tayis in a trance. Tears gush out of her eyes, and her childhood memory emerges like a slide show. "No, she''s really my mother''s sister!" Tranks''s eyes swayed between tays and bulma in disbelief. Sun Bula also opened her eyes. It turned out that what tays had said to her before was true. She thought it was a joke. ¡°¡­¡­ So elder sister, you are a person of parallel world, because you came to this world by accident. " Back at home, bulma summoned Mr. and Mrs. Breves to hold a welcome banquet for them. After learning about tayis''s experience, bulma calmed down and regained her composure. Although it''s a pity that tayis is not her sister in the world, bulma is satisfied to see her late sister. "That''s right." Tays nodded. "In my world, you grew up with Wukong and got married at last. You have a daughter named sun Bula. After playing games, Shalu gave birth to a little son named sun Wutian." "It''s similar to the situation here." Hearing tays tell about another world, bulma was stunned for a moment. Her face was a little unnatural. The difference is that the other world directly marries the monkey king, but here is Beckett. Sometimes when I think about things when I was young, maybe choosing Beckett was not the right thing at that time. This is also the reason why she was willing to give birth to sun Bula with Beckett, only wronged Kiki. "What about me?" Cried Tranks. Sun Bula gave him a white look and said directly, "it''s obvious that you and WuFan don''t exist." "It''s a sad thing." Tranks ate and frowned. He didn''t care much about what happened in the other world. "There''s a chance to see them later." "Ah?" Bulma turns her ears, but Luolan smiles mysteriously, saying that only after beijit comes back will she understand. Bulma knows that she can''t know all the information from Luolan, so she doesn''t ask any more. In the following days, Luo Lan and his party will live in bulma''s home. Fortunately, bulma''s home is spacious enough for them. Later, at a dinner party, bulma invited the sun WuFan family and the klin family to come as guests. When she saw Emma, who was very similar to the 18th, the 18th was stunned. Looking at the familiar and aging faces, Luo Lan and others from the seventh universe can''t help shaking their heads and sighing the horror of time. Even if they are as powerful as Colin and others, the aging of the body is also going on slowly. In front of time, unless they are real gods, no one can escape the baptism of time. However, Luo Lan''s pursuit of the realm God is more urgent than the "power God" who only reaches the standard in strength. ¡­¡­ Three days later, after rigorous training, sun WuFan and a Bao developed their fighting power. On this day, a powerful momentum from outer space approached the earth, Luo Lan and Saifeiya and others felt it for the first time. Several people came out of the room and came to the courtyard. They saw a man wearing an orange short sleeve vest and a dark blue turtle fairy suit with sharp hair falling down slowly. The momentum on the body diffuses and rolls up a circle of fierce wind. He is Beckett, the most perfect fit fighter in the history of Longzhu. "Beckett!" Luo Lan walked forward with a smile and stood face to face with Beckett, generating a strong air on her body. Beckett looked at Luo Lan in surprise and said calmly, "you are the Saiyan warrior of the strange universe. I have heard about you from bulma. I didn''t expect that there are soldiers like you in the universe. Your state reminds me of WuFan." "It''s a bit like mystical WuFan. My form is called perfect normal." Luo Lan calmly admits, but the perfect state is not exactly the same as the mysterious WuFan. In the realm of practice, the perfect normal should be closer to the divine realm. "Perfect normal!"Beckett said, "it''s in line with your image. I can see that you are all powerful soldiers. Let''s have a fight." "As you wish." Luo Lan is not afraid to fight. Normally, Beckett is not his opponent. Beckett is very confident and arrogant, but he has the capital to be arrogant. In the Super Saiyan form, Beckett will reach the first level in nine out of ten, but I don''t know how much he can change. Super sair 2, or super sair 3! "You think you can beat me?" Beckett is very interested, and looks at Sophia, merulia and Emma beside Rowland. These women are not simple! According to bulma''s information, his daughter sun Bula is not their opponent in the case of complete outbreak. "Of course, there are no Saiya people who don''t believe in their own strength." Luo Lan is indifferent. "Hahaha, that''s right. Saiya people should have this kind of spirit. Compared with WuFan and Wutian, they are inferior in momentum." Beckett laughs heartily and strongly agrees with Luo Lan''s words. How about super Saiya being a little arrogant? That''s a sign of self-confidence. "Let''s have a good fight. I haven''t been so enthusiastic since boo the devil." At this time, sun Bula stood up and said, "Dad, I want to fight you. Now I''m not afraid of you." Beckett glanced at her and said, "do you think I used to fight you seriously?" "It''s like this every time. I really want to teach you a lesson." The fierce light on Sun Bula''s face appeared, and the turbulent energy on her body was surging. She was about to explode. Fortunately, bulma stopped her in time. "Hum!" Beckett snorted coldly. For the daughter of sun Bula, his concern was as deep as Beckett''s. Luo Lan cured sun Bula''s mental problems and removed a potential hidden danger. Beckett was very grateful. "The earth is too fragile for us to fight." "Go straight to the kingdom of the gods!" Luo Lan calmly said that the whole universe is afraid that only the kingdom of God can bear their battle, even the spiritual time house can bear the power of Super Saiyan Level 3 at most. "No problem." As soon as his words were finished, several figures came from the distance of the sky, and sun WuFan, bick, sun Wutian and ah Bao fell down one by one. "Let''s go, too." "Well, WuFan, you are finally willing to practice hard. You have not wasted your talent. This time, I will show you the strongest power." Beckett said calmly. "You don''t have to say that. I''m testing my strength." Sun WuFan has always been dissatisfied with Beckett. He thought that he did not fulfill his husband''s and father''s responsibilities. "Well, give me your hand. I''ll take you there in a moment." Beckett''s attitude towards monkey meal is familiar. He reaches out his hand to take them with him. However, Beckett is not the only one who can move in an instant. Luo Lan takes the lead in launching the blink. With a flash of brilliant light, he takes a large group of people to the kingdom of God. Seeing the crowd disappear, Beckett smiles awkwardly and points his eyebrows to follow. The kingdom of God. The God of the old world and the God of jabit borrowed the crystal ball to observe the situation of the earth. Suddenly, a brilliant light startled the two of them. "King of the world God, take your field for use." Beckett is very domineering. "Help yourself..." Under the pressure of Beckett, the old king God did not dare to resist, only prayed that they could leave a complete God star for the king god world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 In the sky, Beckett and Luo Lan rose to an altitude of more than 100 meters above the ground, and then confronted each other, sending out a strong sense of war. Below, sun WuFan and sun Bula wait and see, guessing the final victory. At this time, there was a tense atmosphere in the whole world. The vast sky seemed to solidify, the wind stopped, the clouds dispersed, and the air trembled with their rising momentum. Everyone''s eyes were gathered. Monkey fan whispered to buck, "Uncle buck, who do you think will win?" Bik''s eyes were burning. He shook his head and said, "I can''t judge. There''s no doubt about Beckett''s strength, but the Saiya man is not simple. Do you see WuFan? His form is very similar to your fighting mode. The normal atmosphere is too calm." Sun WuFan stares seriously, and soon his face becomes dignified. Luo Lan''s appearance is very similar to his mysterious state, but sun WuFan knows that it is not a mysterious state. "Maybe it''s a deeper realm." "It''s called perfect normality. It''s said to be a form of absorbing Super Saiyan power into normality." Hearing the conversation between monkey fan and bick, sun Bula''s voice rang coldly. Super Saiya power into the normal! Hearing sun Bula''s explanation, sun WuFan and bick are surprised. In particular, sun WuFan compares perfect normality with his own mysterious state and finds that the perfect normality of each other is more profound. "It''s going to start." When the momentum of the world king God ascended to the top, the red eyes of Saifeiya brightened for a while, and the voice was calm. After hearing the speech, people gathered their spirits and looked at it seriously. Whirlwind, roll up a circle of waves. In the sky, the oppressive atmosphere has climbed to the top. They stand silent and look at each other flatly. However, the constantly distorted space around them indicates that they have both raised their energy to the extreme. The terrible pressure radiates from their momentum collision to all directions, and the whole sky seems to be torn. "Beckett, do you want to fight me with normality?" A faint smile appeared at the corner of Luo Lan''s mouth. "Since it''s a contest, of course we should start from the most basic state." Beckett said calmly, with a confident smile on his face. "Quite confident, but I advise you to do your best, or you''ll be ugly later." "I didn''t know until I played." Beckett said haughtily, because it''s not the battle of the enemy of life and death, he didn''t plan to show his strength at the beginning. Naturally, the fight should be carried out from the weak to the strong, so that he can understand everything of the other side more carefully. It''s also the inherent practice of the earth''s martial arts. Seeing that Beckett doesn''t intend to become a super Saiya, Luo Lan turns her lip. She doesn''t give up until she is seriously injured. This problem is also inherited from monkey king to Beckett. I don''t know when she can change it. That''s all. Let you know the price of this kind of stupidity! Although Beckett''s normal strength is also very strong, but in the face of the perfect normal Luo Lan, that strength is really not good. Wow, I saw Luo Lan take the lead in action, the speed seems to exceed the speed of light. The body became blurred, and a virtual shadow disappeared in the same place. When it appeared again, it had already come to Beckett. The point of the fist exposed the rough attack power, and a fist hit Beckett hard. "What a speed See Luo Lan attack suddenly hit, Beckett heart surprised, quickly make a response, put his hands on the chest to block Luo Lan''s attack. Bang! The heavy force hit her chest. Beckett''s arms were numb. Time seemed to freeze for a while. The whole person turned into a flash and fell down. Boom! The earth trembled, and suddenly a huge impact crater with a diameter of more than 1000 meters appeared. Beckett was trapped in the big crater, and the whole person seemed a little stunned. "This guy is so powerful. Is that the perfect normal?" Encounter Luo Lan''s fright attack, although only a fist, but Beckett soon knew that he was definitely not his opponent under the normal state. With a frown, Beckett rose from the mud and began to shine with a pale gold. "In that case, let''s show you the power of super Saiya!" "It''s time to be a super sair!" Feel the terror of Beckett, Luo Lan said quietly. "Then you''ll know." Beckett took a look at Luo Lan, and her calm voice began to ring. With a burst of drinking, an overwhelming momentum was released, and Beckett immediately became a super sair state. Although it was only the form of super sair 1, the majestic power had made the whole kingdom tremble, and the power of terror was no less than that of sun Bula''s super sair 2. "It''s Beckett. Super Saiya 1 alone has reached the first level."Feeling the endless power of Beckett, Luo Lan''s eyes lit up and a strong sense of war rose. Beckett''s use of Super Saiyan power is far more than that of sun Bula. In addition, he has a very high normal combat effectiveness. After transformation, his combat effectiveness directly exceeds the limit of ordinary life, reaching the first level sequence. It''s the most perfect fit fighter in history. The next second, Luo Lan also took out all his strength, silver gray light diffused in the body, the artistic conception of the whole body became more distant. Bang! Luo Lan''s body also naturally moves and fights with Beckett. Beckett is surprised at Luo Lan''s state and finds that the other side is just like a flexible loach. No matter how he changes his action, his attack is always close to the other side''s body and has not made a substantial breakthrough. What kind of wonderful martial arts is this! In the twinkling of an eye, the two have fought for hundreds of rounds. By this time, the battle between the two sides had entered super high speed. Except for a few people such as Sophia and sun WuFan, they could see their movements clearly, such as sun Wutian, Tranks and the old world king God, they were completely blind. Looking at the huge bright spots constantly appearing in the sky and the air concussion sweeping over at any time, the old king God helplessly watched the land of the king god world being leveled layer upon layer, and his face was full of horror. "What a terrible power. The strength of both of them is beyond my understanding of power." The old world king God trembles the voice way. "Dad is so strong, he always has reservation!" Sun Bula''s face is uncertain. Usually she is teased. You should know that Beckett only shows the form of super Saiya 1 now. Who knows if there are super Saiya 2 and super Saiya 3 behind her! "Uncle bick, they are so strong!" Sun WuFan was shocked to see that every time he saw Beckett''s full strength, he was shocked. Compared with them, he was too far away. "Yes, I can''t see their movements at all." Bick shook his head and sadly found that he could not keep up with the times. In the past, he could see the action of super sair 3 clearly, but now Beckett has become super sair 1, and the speed of action has exceeded his perceptual ability. "This is the power of the first level sequence." Saifeiya said lightly. "What is the first level sequence?" Sun WuFan asked suspiciously. At this time, everyone except sun Bula and merulia raised their ears. Especially the old world king God, the so-called first level sequence, he never heard of. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 "The first level sequence is the realm of a higher level God, which is divided into seven levels in total. Even the first level sequence of the lowest level, its strength is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. For example, you can easily crush yourself to death with only one finger." Sephia briefly explained the hierarchy of power. "It''s so strong!" "So Beckett and Lorraine are now the so-called first order sequences." Sun WuFan and others can''t help but be horrified. They can''t catch up with the lowest level of power. How terrible is the world of the strong! Everyone''s expression is dull, the shock in the heart can''t be described with words. "Hum, my super Saier 2 state has also reached the first level sequence." Sun Bula raised her head with pride and looked at sun WuFan provocatively. Today, she is different from the past. In the past, she was reluctant to reach the first level because of losing control of her power, but now she has really achieved it. Seeing sun Bula''s provocative eyes, sun WuFan shook his head with a bitter smile. At this time, the battlefield of the kingdom of God is changing rapidly. Beijit, who has become a super Saiya, has a fierce fight with Luolan. Beijit''s attack is a rough and crazy form of fighting, and many of them are wide area energy attack and Qigong wave. Compared with Luolan''s attack, Luolan''s attack should be much more meticulous, making full use of every part of energy by using the power of the realm. Boom!! Bang! A huge shock wave erupted over the kingdom of the gods. The energy of the riot was so powerful that the whole kingdom of the gods was turned upside down. "Ha ha ha, have a good time. I haven''t had such a good fight for many years." Beckett was laughing wildly, with some colors on his body, blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, and his training clothes were damaged. On the other side, Luo Lan was also a little embarrassed, and the silver light on her body became dim. Frankly speaking, compared with energy alone, Luo Lan can''t compare with Beckett. After all, Beckett''s energy is the real first level sequence. Although it is suspected that the super sais will be used to transform to force the increase, and the ontological combat power has not reached the first level sequence, the energy after the transformation is real. In contrast, Luo Lan, despite the use of energy and the strengthening of his body, his energy has not yet reached the first level. This is also the reason why Luo Lan is anxious to seek ape breakthrough. "Hey, you see, Beckett is injured. When was the last time he was injured?" Looking at the earth shaking battle, the God of jabit, who was standing with the God of the old world, looked shocked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Shen of the old world frowned, and his aging face became even older. Suddenly he was shocked and said, "no, not last time. This is Beckett''s first injury." From the day of his birth, Beckett has never been injured. The scene fell into a long silence. "Are they equal?" Jabber stammered. "This should not be their ultimate strength. Who knows how much dad has hidden. After all, he hasn''t used super Saiya 2 yet!" At this time, sun Bula snorted softly. She was very upset and looked at the fussy God of jabbit with disdain. "Yes, Beckett may become super Saiya 2." The God of jabit was embarrassed. He didn''t have any cards in front of these sais. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha ha, Luo Lan, your movements are too flexible. The ordinary super Saier is not your opponent, but if it is super Saier 2, can you still avoid my attack?" Beckett wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his face was full of excitement. Then, with a long roar, a strong sense of war flourished, and his muscles tensed instantly, and a more terrible force began to burst out. Buzz, buzz! With the continuous spread of the golden light blocking the sky, the silver electric awn became more dense and crackling, accompanied by the shivering murmur of the air, the golden hair became more straight, and the endless energy gushed out of Beckett''s body, which immediately turned into real energy. Beckett, super Saiya 2. "This is..." Bick took a cold breath and his eyes were wide open. Compared with just now, Beckett''s power has become more terrible. At a distance of several kilometers, he feels burned by the hot energy all over his body. Feeling the burning energy from Beckett, sun WuFan and others quickly retreated thousands of meters back and watched from a distance. "Beckett has become super Saiya 2, and the breath has doubled." "Sure enough, his strength is more than that." "Terrible "Sister, Beckett''s power is almost beyond the first level." Merulia leaned next to Saifeiya and whispered that in order to resist the pressure from afar, they had become super Saiya people. "The sair of the universe is really powerful. Even our fused philuria can''t achieve the super sair 2 state." Sophia''s tone was dignified."Luo Lan should be able to withstand it?" "No problem, don''t forget our efforts in the spiritual time room. Luo Lan can block the joint attack of several of us, and it''s not so easy to be defeated." Emma''s idea is more optimistic, because she knows that Rowland and super Saiya are not used, although the state is very violent and short, which belongs to the temporary outbreak mode. Sure enough, after seeing Beckett become super Saiya 2, and feeling that perfect normal jiazhaojing can''t beat each other, Luo Lan held her breath for a while and grinned. "In this state, you should have done your best, and then I will do my best!" Luo Lan looks at Beckett with bright eyes, and suddenly drinks softly, a same violent force gushes out. With the maintenance of Zhaojing, Luo Lan''s Super Saiyan form strength is constantly rising, and every trace of energy is perfectly utilized to produce more powerful effects. An alternative breath with silver gray light rolled over, accompanied by a low cry of the dragon, the dragon power in the body also rolled up, almost without any obstacles, directly pushed Beckett''s momentum to one side. The kingdom of gods rumbled and the sky seemed to collapse. Wang Shen and others in the old world had never seen such a situation. For a moment, they thought that the world was going to collapse, and they hugged God jabit in a hurry. "Ah, it''s over. The sky is falling." "Ancestor, I may be the most pathetic King God of the world." Jetbite''s face was full of fear, and his voice was shaking. "Who said no!" Seeing all the power shown by Luo Lan, Beckett''s eyes glared and burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha, so you will become a super Saiya!" "That''s interesting!" Beckett''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and his passion for war came up to Luo Lan. Then he stepped on the void lightly, and Huodi burst out a sound explosion in mid air. The transparent void immediately broke like glass, cracking crystal cracks in all directions. In the face of Beckett''s attack, Luo Lan''s face is straight, and her golden eyes look at him. A wisp of cold light twinkles in her eyes. Luo Lan reaches out a hand and clenches her fist. Her hard iron fist draws a dotted line in the air "star fist!" Bang! Beckett crossed his hands to block the attack, his face suddenly changed, and his movement became more rapid with a long cry. They moved quickly. In the eyes of outsiders, they disappeared quickly. At the same time, they suddenly appeared in another place. With the visual effect of the collapse of void, huge craters appeared on the God Star of the kingdom of God. In fact, after a few simple attacks, the two did not know how many times to fight. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng "All day shockwave!" "Void replacement!" "Turtle Qigong!" "The ultimate flash!" The bright glare of light shot out, where the ground across a straight mark, this is Luolan and Beckett''s unique skill. The battle has come to an end. After seeing each other''s moves, both sides knew that it was meaningless to continue fighting, so they tacitly agreed to stop. Luo Lan and Beckett return to normal, and the intense energy consumption makes them gasp. Luo Lan eats a fairy bean, and then throws one at Beckett. "Come on, that''s what I want to fight for." After swallowing Xiandou to recover her strength, Beckett had a good time. "In the near future, there will be a fierce competition for you to fight to your heart''s content." "Really?" Beckett was a little surprised, but he thought that Luo Lan was a Saiya from other worlds and thought that he knew what was going to happen in the future. Luo Lan shrugged her shoulders and said that what she said was true. When Beckett saw it, her spirit was shocked and she burst into laughter. Then she left the king God directly. Seeing that Beckett left in a flash, Luo Lan and others didn''t mean to stay in the Kingdom, so they all left in a flash, leaving only the Old Kingdom God and jabit. Looking at the world of the king God, which is full of scars and impact pits, the faces of the two king gods suddenly turn black and want to get angry. But at the thought of Luo Lan''s terrible power, they can only sigh helplessly. It''s really sad for the king God to do their job. ¡­¡­ "Luo Lan, that Beckett''s strength is really strong. It''s estimated that his strength is going to exceed the first level sequence." Back to earth, said Sophia seriously. Luo Lan looked at the clear sky, light said: "you see, his strength is not going to exceed the first level sequence, but has exceeded!" "What?" Seraphia and merulia were stunned. Emma opened her sapphire blue eyes, put her index finger to her chin, and said strangely, "do you mean Beckett has something to hide?""Well, I don''t think he has done his best, at least he hasn''t put out all his strength. This Beckett is very good at hiding!" Luo Lan sighed. According to his guess, Beckett should also hide the transformation skills of super Saiya 3. Once it''s made, it''s absolutely no problem to reach the second level sequence. "So even Luo Lan, you are not his opponent?" "Not for the time being. Unless I understand the divine realm of Super Saiyan (the second level sequence) or the power of ape Saiyan, and then use the mystery of aura to break into the second level sequence directly, it is almost impossible to defeat Beckett." Hear Luo Lan say so, Saifeiya, merulia, Emma all speechless. This Beckett is too strong! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 After returning to the earth, Beckett decided to stay on the earth for the time being because of Rowland''s previous words. Bulma knew how happy she was, and there were more smiles on her face. But bulma was happy, but Sun Bula was not. Knowing that Beckett had never taken his challenge seriously before, sun Bula''s dissatisfaction with Beckett gradually reached the limit, and finally broke out at a dinner party because of some quarrels. At that time, the sun WuFan family and the klings were present, and sun Bula angrily overturned the table to fight Beckett. As a result, it is self-evident that sun Bula was severely taught by Beckett. Because of this incident, sun Bula, who felt embarrassed, completely cut off contact with his family. "Beckett, why can''t you let blah be a little bit." Afterwards, Burma reproached Beckett. Beckett said with a face: "if she wants to challenge herself, she has to be ready to be defeated. She won''t accept the defeat. She can''t stand the frustration. How can she become a qualified soldier?" "Bula never thought about becoming a soldier. She just wanted your approval, but you never understood her." Burma shakes her head. Maybe it is because sun Wutian and Tranks are too wasteful in their practice that Beckett is very strict with sun Bula, which is not what she wants. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beckett''s face changed, and he did not speak again. Reflecting on his behavior, he picked up a towel and went to the cultivation room. "Alas Looking at Beckett''s back, bulma shook her head. When will the two be able to make up! ¡­¡­ It''s a dry plateau, surrounded by rocky rocks. Sun Bula angrily made a series of Qigong waves towards the wasteland, and the violent and restless energy was splashed out and roared Bang! A huge ball of light like the rising sun, all of a sudden transpiration of the air ingredients. The barren land was overturned by the qigong wave, the dust was flying, the earth was undulating up and down, and the hot waves were spreading around. Looking at the scorched scene, sun Bula sat down on a big stone, sulking alone. "What? I have never cared about me except for cultivation, which is cultivation." Picking up a stone and kneading it into powder, sun Bula was furious. "Blah, don''t be angry." At this time, tays flew to sun Bula''s side, sat down beside her and stroked her Lavender hair with her hand. "Sister tays, why are you here?" Sun Bula squinted. Tays put up her face and said, "of course I''m here to care about you. And don''t call me sister. I''m your aunt." "Auntie..." After opening his mouth, sun Bula gave a hard cry. Tays nodded with satisfaction and enlightened her with understanding: "don''t be angry, you are defeated by Beckett. Try to practice hard to get the field back. I also see that the cold guy of Beckett is upset and supports you to teach him a lesson." Sun Bula bit his lip and said dejectedly, "it''s not so easy. Dad''s strength is unfathomable. He really uses all his strength. I can''t even take a move from him." "Don''t be discouraged. You are so powerful at a young age. You are much more useful than my son." "Aunt tays has a son?" "Yes, I''m eighteen years old, two years older than you." Tays introduced her son to sun Bula with a smile. "I can''t see Aunt tays has such a big son. You look younger than my mother." "Well, it''s probably because our family has the longevity gene." The smile on tays'' face was stronger, and she felt more and more that sun Bula''s mouth was really sweet. "Well What about me in the other world, can you tell me? " "Of course." Taes nodded, and then introduced the situation of sun Bula in her own world, mainly about her growth. Another sun Bula has always been the follower behind Luo Fei. Although she is a disciple of Luo Lan in name, Luo Fei is still teaching her. After knowing roughly the timeline of another world, just a few years after the development of Sharu game, sun Bula did not experience that period of history and listened with interest. In contrast, in another world, the daughter of Monkey King and bulma is much happier. All of a sudden, sun Bula suddenly thought, "aunt tays, why don''t I follow you to another world? I don''t want to stay here any longer. " "How can you have such an idea?" Tays was startled. Sun Bula dropped his mouth and said, "anyway, people here don''t welcome me. I''d better leave. Then I''ll get another pair of portala earrings and just match them with sun Bula in another world." Taes was surprised by sun Bula''s whimsical idea. She shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it can''t be done. I heard Luo Lan say that every world has its own rules. Outsiders can''t cross the universe at will, otherwise it will cause serious consequences. After you pass, you''re afraid there will be danger.""No, that''s fine." He was just talking angrily. Hearing what tayis said, sun Bula gave up the idea of going to another world. Taes knew that sun Bula was angry, so she suggested that she go out to relax during this time. Sun Bula nodded. Just at this time, Luo Lan and her family are going to Na Mei Ke Xing, so they invite sun Bula to come with them. Sun bradang nodded his head and agreed. So in a sunny afternoon, Luo Lan and his party locked the door and appeared in Xinna Meike star. This time I came to the new nemex, mainly to investigate the dragon ball. Although it has been determined that the task of the Dragon God trial is probably to participate in the super dimensional chaos and win the final championship, Luo Lan really doesn''t understand what the real purpose of the trial is. Is there anything special about the world''s nemex dragon ball? ¡­¡­ Na Meike star big elder''s residence, Luo Lan met the new big elder Muli. When asked about the dragon ball of namec, elder Murray replied: "the dragon ball is a gift from the Dragon God. It is said that it was made by grinding the fragments dropped from a strange planet by the ancestors of namec. At first, it was a complete dragon ball. Later, after many events, the original dragon ball was finally divided into seven pieces." The original dragon ball. There was only one dragon ball at first! Luo Lan is very surprised to get such information from elder Murray. In this way, isn''t the dragon ball of namec the same as the blue dragon ball and red dragon ball he got? I just don''t know if the history of this world has anything to do with the seventh universe. "Is there any other primitive dragon ball in the universe?" Murray said: "there should be no more. The original dragon ball is just a myth in the history of the namiks. It is said that it has far more power than the current dragon ball, but no one knows whether it really exists." However, Luo Lan, who has had red and blue dragon balls, knows that there is a single dragon ball. By calculation, as a reward for the super dimensional chaos, the No.1 universe dragon ball is likely to be the original dragon ball. If it is just an ordinary namik dragon ball, then many masters of the universe will not rush for the super dimensional chaos. With this judgment in mind, Luo Lan decided that the dragon ball of the No. 1 universe was the original dragon ball. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 After returning from namikxing, Luo Lan goes to see Beckett again and finds that he is still working hard. It''s really rare for people like Beckett to keep working hard every day. Luo Lan thinks that he can''t work as hard as him. "It''s already so powerful. I still won''t relax for a moment!" Luo Lan said hello to Beckett with a smile. Beckett picked up the wet towel and wiped it. "I''m used to it, but I don''t feel comfortable when I stop." Luo Lan nodded, strong physique can support a more powerful transformation, although Luo Lan did not adhere to the road of transformation, but does not deny the importance of the body. Sighing that only those who work as hard as Beckett can cultivate their strength to such a high level, he asked, "I know that you have retained your strength in previous battles. Can you tell me how strong your strength is?" "Ha ha ha, you can guess for yourself." Beckett laughed and said, "by the way, another ability you used before the super sais in the battle doesn''t look like transformation. What is it? Why can''t I attack you all the time?" "It''s called" Zhaojing ". It''s an application of the realm." "I don''t understand. It''s not as easy as super Saiya." Beckett shakes his head. As the world''s leading martial arts and Taoism master, Beckett''s savvy naturally needs no more words. However, he has not been in touch with the realm cultivation. Although he can see the mystery of the aura realm, he can''t understand it. Although Zhaojing is the primary application of zizijiyigong, it also needs deep state perception to be able to understand. Luo Lan could not easily understand Zhaojing without Weiss''s guidance and the support of perfect normality. "The realm is the same as the strength, but the emphasis is different." Luo Lan laughs a little. In fact, if he really wants to say something, he agrees with the realm of practice, supplemented by the power of practice, both go hand in hand. After all, the simple power of practice has become the God of power beyond the limit of mortals, which is not as free and unrestrained as the realm of God, getting rid of the erosion of time. Then he talked about the realm cultivation for a while, Beckett hesitated and couldn''t understand what realm cultivation was, but Beckett was more interested in the division of spiritual realm. This kind of level by level division from low to high is like the transformation of super Saiya, which gives him an intuitive sense of substitution. "According to the power, in the case of becoming super Saier 2, my power can reach the top of the first level sequence. Well, it''s very good. I didn''t expect that there were so many levels behind." A strong master like Beckett is afraid of no road ahead. At this time, Becky was very happy to know that there was such a deep and broad road ahead. "I was full of fighting spirit all of a sudden." "By the way, I need to prepare for the competition you mentioned before. Would you like to practice with me?" "I can''t help it." To be able to practice with a skilful fighting maniac like Beckett is of great help to the growth of her own strength. Luo Lan naturally agrees. "I hope I can find out your details in the next cultivation." Luo Lan said so. "Just come." Beckett laughs and doesn''t worry about being overtaken by Luo Lan. ¡­¡­ In the following time, Luo Lan and Beckett begin to practice in the spiritual time house, but their fighting often destroys the dimension of the spiritual time house. At this time, they have to stop practicing and let Bobo repair the house. At this time, Luo Lan and Sophia will travel down the world together. It is worth mentioning that in the later practice, Sophia, merulia, sun Bula and others gradually joined in. Then in the spiritual time room, the misunderstanding between sun Bula and Beckett was gradually solved. Although they would have a fight when they met, they were able to have a conversation like a normal father and daughter. On this day, Luo Lan visited Sun WuFan''s home in baozi mountain. The one who opens the door is bidili, the wife of sun WuFan. In the room, Luo Lan sees Qiqi with a haggard face. Compared with Qiqi who has become a God in another world, the people in front of her are a little old-fashioned. "Kiki, why don''t you move in with bulma?" Bidili served hot tea and Luo Lan took a sip. "I''m used to living in baozi mountain." Qiqi shakes her head. At this time, sun WuFan with glasses comes back with a bag of martial arts clothes. When she sees Luo Lan, sun WuFan is stunned. "How can Mr. Luo Lan come to baozi mountain when he is free? What''s the matter?" "Everyone is practicing in the spiritual time room. Why don''t you come?" Luo Lan looks at sun WuFan. Sun WuFan touched his head and said, "in fact, I''ve been practicing outside, but some of them can''t keep up with your progress. If I join in, I''m afraid I can''t even stop your fighting breath. I heard uncle bick say that you''ve ruined the mental time house in three days, and Bobo is almost tired of repairing it." Luo Lan laughs awkwardly. They are really furious when they fight, but this is the way he forces out the power of the great ape.Super sair 4, or ape sair to be exact, can only be understood in a hard fight. "In fact, Wu Tian and a Bao are practicing in the realm of the king of heaven these days." Sun WuFan said with a smile. "Oh." Luo Lan nodded and looked at the bag holding the milk beside her eyes. When she saw Luo Lan''s eyes, she raised her head and laughed at Luo Lan. "By the way, can ah Bao become a super Saiya?" "Well, yes." Thinking of Bao''s ending in the super dimension chaos, Luo Lan said: "let her reach super Saiya 2 as soon as possible. Don''t participate in the future competition without the power of super Saiya 2." "Mr. Luo Lan, do you mean that Bao will be in danger?" Thinking of the crisis Luo Lan said, sun WuFan''s face immediately became serious. It was related to his daughter''s safety, and he had to take it seriously. "It''s very dangerous. In short, if you don''t reach super Saiya 2, you will lose your life if you don''t take part in the competition." Luo Lan revealed the future intelligence. According to the content of the super dimensional chaos war, the universe''s a Bao will meet the No. 6 universe''s bojack in the game. Although he has become a super Saiya, he is unfortunately strangled by the other side. "I see. I will try my best to train ah Bao during this time." Sun WuFan said seriously. At this time, Luo Lan''s hand pressed on Bao''s head, transmitting the information about super Saiya cultivation to her head. Ah Bao''s eyes flashed and his face looked incredible. "Ah Bao, you should practice hard." "Well!" Bao nodded hard. ¡­¡­ Time goes by gradually, until one day, in the boundless blue sky above the temple, a strange spaceship landed on the square of the temple, and out of the spaceship came several spacemen with sharp mouths and several strong namiks. "Hello, we are varugas from the No.1 universe. We are here to invite you to participate in a super competition participated by many yuan players." The varugas made demands on the people in the temple. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 "Why is this ship not rejected by the temple? Only those who are recognized by the God can get on the temple." Looking at the aircraft landing on the square, Bobo said without expression. "They have been recognized by the temple, and the namiks will always be popular." Bick looked at an ellipsoidal spaceship in front of him. "Be careful, this ship doesn''t look like our style," dandy said with doubts "There''s no mistake about the namiks in it." Bick then walked toward the spaceship, when the cabin door at the bottom of the spaceship opened, a floating platform landed, and out of the spaceship came several spacemen with sharp mouths and several strong namiks. "Hello, we are varugas from the No.1 universe. We are here to invite you to participate in a super competition participated by many cosmonauts." So the varugas who stepped down from the spaceship extended an invitation to the people in the temple. "The varugans?" Bick repeated the name of the varuga people in doubt. He didn''t know the origin of this race, so he turned his eyes to several nameks nearby. "You are not the people of the new nameks. What''s the origin of these varugas?" A more appropriately dressed namiks said, "we are namiks, but not namiks of your universe Thanks to the technology of the varugas crossing parallel worlds, we have been able to come to you. " "Hey, hey." The varuga beside him grinned triumphantly. "There is not only one universe, but many different individuals. Each universe has its own development track. However, due to some accidents, the same universe will split into different parallel worlds. According to the determination of the gods, the universe and the universe should be closed to each other, so as not to cause chaos in the world." The varuga coughed and explained the concept of parallel world, and the bik, who had experienced the man-made event, certainly understood this concept. "What are you here for?" Bick looks serious. "Recently, when observing the world, the king God of the world found that although the too closed universe protected the stability of the world, the lack of communication would also make the universe become rigid, and even some universes gradually went to decline. Therefore, after the joint determination of the five King gods of the universe No. 1, the varuga people entrusted us to use the ability of shuttling through parallel worlds to hold a number of strong competitions in the meta universe ¡£¡± "The winner can get the original dragon ball of the No.1 universe, and get three wishes from the nemec dragon." "Before I came to you, my people have been to many universes, and people there have decided to compete. This is a unique opportunity. In addition to rewards, soldiers are all looking for new challenges. I hope you can seize the opportunity." When the varuga said this, bick nodded seriously. "It''s a game where the strong gather. Maybe Beckett and they will like it. Please tell them the news later." "Well, our spaceship is in earth orbit. After making a decision, it can send us a message and will come to pick you up." The varuga gave the contact to bik, then turned around and left the temple in a plane with the namiks. With the contact device in his hand, bik pondered for a moment. After judging that the varugans had no malice, he asked Bobo to inform bajit that soon the strong on earth came from all over the world and all gathered in the temple. Knowing the news of the super dimensional competition from bick''s mouth, Luo Lan excites herself. Knowing that the super dimensional battle of the dragon ball is about to begin, she looks at Saifeiya and others, and nods with understanding. On this side, when Beckett and sun Bula learned the news of the competition, they began to fight and be eager to have a try. The soldiers such as No. 18, Kelin and tianjinfan also looked surprised. However, considering that their strength could not be ranked in the forefront of the world, they felt a little overwhelmed. "Super dimensional competition is sure to be full of strong players. Let''s forget it." Colin gave up the competition with great self-knowledge. "If the reward is just a dragon ball, it''s boring." No. 18 is not willing to sell without money. "I''m not going either." Soldiers on the earth have expressed their views one after another. They have passed the stage of martial arts cultivation. Besides Tianjin rice and dumplings, they also insist on exercising. Others are enjoying their life as early as possible. Twenty seven years ago, after the man-made incident, Colin gave up martial arts. His strength has been greatly weakened by decades of living in a superior position. Coupled with his aging body, now let alone participating in competitions, he can''t even resume his daily training. There is also Leping, who has already put on weight. "According to the varuga, in addition to the people who participate in the competition, there will also be people from all universes to watch. Since Colin and the 18th are not willing to participate in the competition, they should be spectators." "And you, Beckett?" Bick''s eyes were on Beckett and them. Beckett moved his hands and feet, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "that''s fair to say, it must be a competition! Actually, I can''t wait. " "Me too. It''s such an interesting game. Of course, we can''t miss it."Like Beckett, sun Bula is a combatant, especially after the cultivation of spiritual time house, he urgently needs to test his strength by fighting. His eyes swept over sun WuFan. Sun WuFan thought a little and nodded. "I''m in it, too." Bik looked at them and seemed to be asking for their opinions. Luolan had been waiting for the opportunity of the game and said directly: "I, SAFIYA, merulia and Emma all participated." "I see." Bick understood. "And wutianks!" Seeing all the strong players compete, sun Wutian and Tranks yell, but they know that they are not sure to win by their own strength, so they cheat and compete in the name of wutianks. After hearing this, sun Bula''s pretty face showed a trace of sneer, "if you don''t have the ability, don''t take part in the competition." Sun Wutian said unhappily, "Bula, don''t laugh at us just because you are strong." "Hum." Sun Bula snorted with disdain. She despises opportunists most when she can compete with her real ability. Beckett''s eyes faintly looked at the three posterity, and her eyes fell on ah Bao, who was wearing an orange Wudao suit. Seeing her eager to try, she asked with a smile, "ah Bao, do you also want to participate in the competition?" "Well." Ah Bao nodded vigorously, "I want to take part in the competition." At this time, Luo Lan looked at the girl and asked sun WuFan, "has Bao reached super Saiya 2? If not, don''t let her take part in the super dimensional competition. It sounds interesting, but it''s full of danger, because even if she dies in the competition, she can be revived with namec Star Dragon ball, so other players will not be lenient. " "You know, the strong in the universe don''t talk to you about martial arts cultivation. There are many ferocious people among them. They are always cruel to others!" From Luo Lan''s words, sun WuFan hears the danger and deliberately refuses to let ah Bao take part in the competition. However, seeing his daughter''s expectant eyes, he feels soft. "Ah Bao has reached super Saiya 2!" Luo Lan some accident, super Saiya 2 strength should not repeat the mistakes in the cartoon, so nodded: "in this case, let her participate, be careful." "I will protect Bao." Sun WuFan cut off the railway. "In this case, then the contestants are so determined. If other people want to watch the game, they can also go together. I''ll inform bulma and Qiqi..." Said Beckett, thinking. "That''s it. The observers will arrive as soon as possible." So far as you have discussed, the size of the personnel has been roughly determined. This time, the personnel representing them in the Universe competition are Beckett, sun Bula, sun WuFan, ah Bao and Wu Tianke. In addition, Luo Lan, SAFIYA, merulia and Emma also impersonate their cosmic personnel. Audience members include the klings, bick, tianjinfan, jiaozi, bidili, bulma, Qiqi and others. ¡­¡­ In an hour. After receiving the contact from bik, the varuga people came to the temple again and watched a large group of people gather on the temple. The varuga people were surprised and said, "do you have so many people to participate in the competition?" "Only nine people really took part in the game, and others went to watch it," said Beckett "Oh, I see. Please give me the name list of the participants. I''ll contact the headquarters to arrange the matches for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 After reporting the name list of the competitors to the varugas, Luo Lan and others entered the varugas'' aircraft one after another. After taking off, the spacecraft soon merged with the Mothership anchored in the earth orbit. This is a mothership condensing the varugas'' scientific and technological crystallization, which can enter into the universe holding the competition by distorting science and technology. In order to hold this competition, the five King gods of the No.1 universe specially chose an unmanned star field, where the battle will not affect other life. "How long does it take to get to the venue?" Luo Lan is comfortable in the position of the carrier. The space inside the ship''s carrier is very spacious. Sitting in the position, through the transparent glass, you can clearly see a large group of varugas crouching in front of the equipment platform to control the machine. The varugas are the technology race of the No.1 universe. The technology they invented to travel through the parallel world is actually very similar to the time machine principle of bulma in the future world. "We will arrive at the venue soon, and we will enter the universe of the competition venue through space distortion. It will be ready in a moment." The leading varuga replied with a smile. "By the way, this is your number plate. Please wear it during the game." The varugan staff came pushing a cart with nine number plates on it. Beckett picked up a number plate with the word "16" on it. "This number represents the number of your universe. During the competition, the staff will call you directly in the format of" 16 + XXX. " "Is our universe number 16?" "Well, there are 20 universe participants in this competition, with a total number of about 80 people. The competition is in the form of drawing lots. After each competition, the contestants can take Xiandou to recover all their physical strength, because it is to decide the strongest, so the competition order is actually meaningless." "That''s just right!" Beckett high fives hard, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes full of fighting spirit, "Luo Lan, maybe in the game I can let you see all my strength, the premise is that you don''t be eliminated." "You are too confident. Maybe you will be eliminated before you meet me." In the face of Beckett''s provocation, Luo Lan also with a faint smile. "Unfortunately, if we take part in the competition as fioria, maybe we can help Luo Lan eliminate some opponents." Meilulia show eyebrow slightly frown, saifeiliya don''t like to take advantage of, she said: "this competition is not a battle of life and death, I like to use their own strength." "My sister said it." In front of Celia, merulia, the queen, became an obedient sister. Emma licked her pink lips with her little tongue and snickered. "Emma, what are you laughing at?" "Haha, I''m thinking about how many people can be" hunted "in the competition. The people who can take part in this kind of competition should be very strong. If I absorb more, I will be more and more powerful." "Don''t go too far." Saifeiya warned. "I know. I promise that only bad guys will be selected for hunting. I won''t do anything out of line." Emma nodded her head cleverly. Anyway, those people can be resurrected with the dragon ball after they die. Emma has no psychological burden when hunting. As for whether those people can have the same power forever after they are resurrected, she can''t care. ¡­¡­ There is a twist around the Mothership of the spaceship, and a bunch of light comes out from the subspace. In front of it is a vast and dark sky. The spaceship continues to fly, comes to a rocky planet, and then slowly lands. This rocky planet was specially transported by the king of worlds as a venue. It looks like rock on the surface, but in fact it contains the hardest material in the universe. Ordinary experts fight on the planet, and even the rocks on the surface can''t be destroyed. A hemispherical competition venue stands on the planet. The whole venue is about 1000 meters wide. The auditorium alone can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. The auditorium is divided into five areas according to the circle, and each area is divided into four layers horizontally, with a total of 20 venues, integrating 20 cosmic figures. The spaceship slowly landed at the parking place, and the spaceships from various spaceships were closely arranged. When Luo Lan and they got off the spaceship, they looked up at the majestic competition venue, and everyone was surprised. Beckett raised his head and said in surprise: "such a large venue is at least 1000 meters high. How many people should it hold?" "The scale is much larger than the world''s first martial arts association on earth." "It can''t be better at all!" Everyone whispered and sighed. Under the leadership of varuga people, they walked into the venue and came to a player area marked with "16". "You''re sure to meet some acquaintances. They''re competitors from other universes. Don''t be surprised." "Wow, so many people." Looking at the crowd in the audience, young ah Bao opened his mouth. "This is the grandstand of No.16 universe. The competition will not start until all the universe players have expired..." Bick walked towards the audience. At this time, he felt a cold breath. He suddenly looked to the right and saw a familiar figure in the 17th universe.It''s a guy with dark green spots all over. Full body salu! "Why isn''t saru dead?" In addition to Luo Lan and others, other people were all surprised. Beckett frowned and scanned all the Shalu. "It seems that this is the familiar person that the varuga people said. Shalu didn''t die. Can we say that we didn''t defeat the man-made man in the 17th universe?" "Oh, it''s you again!" Shalu holds his hands to his chest and looks at bick and others. He automatically ignores Luo Lan and Saifeiya. Finally, his eyes are focused on Beckett and sun Bula, and he feels a chill inexplicably. "Who are these two people and why do they make me shudder?" Shalu''s face became ugly. He was already the most perfect man-made man. There was nothing to be afraid of. "Dad, look, there''s another aunt 18 there." Bao pointed to the direction of the 14th universe, a man and a woman two figures attracted her attention. Sun WuFan looked for his voice and saw another pair of No. 17 and No. 18. Their faces were full of indifference. They looked at all life like grass mustard. After a little thought, they understood the identities of No. 17 and No. 18. "Those two are evil man-made people. It seems that the universe''s Tranks failed to defeat them." There are more and more contestants and more familiar faces. Looking around, Luo Lan shakes her head and finds that these contestants are mainly all people, man-made people and cosmic demons. Emma is holding her fingers and saying something in her mouth. Luo Lan comes close to her cheek and hears that she seems to be counting. "What are you counting?" "Hey, Luo Lan, I''m counting those guys who can be hunted down by me. There are a lot of snacks this time. I can barely beat my teeth! You see, there are several boos around. That''s dinner. " Emma swallowed, and there was a blush on her pretty face. You know, the stronger the strength of the other party, the more delicious the taste will be after the dessert. She hasn''t tasted the high-quality dessert for a long time. Fingers gently pinch Emma''s nose, Luo Lan said: "absorb so much negative energy, be careful of indigestion." "No, my magic is so thorough that I can turn them all into pure energy." Emma smiles, showing her lovely little tiger teeth. Luo Lan dumbfounded smile, "you like it." At this moment, there was a riot on the right side. On the other side of universe 18, a group of people came out from the entrance. As soon as they entered the door, the monkey king and Tranks of universe 18 ran around to make friends with people in other universes. Luo Lan looks at it with eyes and smiles: the monkey king of the 18th universe, they are finally here. ¡­¡­ PS: the man-made dragon ball in the 18th universe, the monkey king and bejita after the Z finale, including Xiao Fang (Bao) and Ou bu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 The 18th universe is the world where Monkey King and bejita live after the Dragon Ball Z finale. In their world, Monkey King and bejita join hands to eliminate boo the demon and reincarnate boo into OBU. This time, their competitors are also five, including Monkey King, OBU, bejita, Abao and wutianks. Before the game started, the monkey king and Tranks of the 18th universe would stroll around and make friends with the sais of other worlds. Saiya people in other universes don''t know them, and their attitude towards giving is very indifferent until they come to the contestant area of No. 16 universe where Luo Lan is. "Wow, there''s another group of us here. Are you going to join us?" The monkey king of the 18th universe looked at them in surprise. "Yes, we signed up in the name of wutianx." "So are we." Sun Wutian and Tranks of the two universes had the same topic and soon began to talk. Sun Bula looked at sun Wutian and them faintly, looking down on them. At this time, I noticed that sun WuFan of another universe was wearing work clothes and a pair of glasses. "Won''t brother WuFan over there take part in the competition?" Sun Bula lies on the wall of the competition area and asks another monkey about his meal. "Ah, it''s Bula. I haven''t practiced for a long time. This time, I''m going to accompany ah Bao as an audience." On the 18th, monkey rice scratched his head. "That''s a pity." Hearing sun WuFan''s reply, sun Bula felt the breath of sun WuFan. Compared with his powerful sun WuFan, sun Bula shook his head regretfully. Originally, she was looking forward to the two WuFan brothers to fight on the field. "Blah, where''s uncle begita?" "No, begita." Sun Bula shook his head. "Why don''t you see it?" On the 18th, the monkey king was surprised. "My name is Bula. Of course, you can also teach me sunbula..." "Sun Blah? " Sun WuFan''s logic of universe No.18 is a bit disordered. He is wondering why Bula''s surname is sun. At this time, bulma and Qiqi come together and meet each other. When they know that there is Beckett among the contestants of universe No.16, all the people in the other universe are surprised and speechless. It turns out that the main difference between the two universes is in Beckett. "Grandfather!" Seeing the monkey king in another universe, Bao rushed over happily and said, "finally I see my grandfather." Because the monkey king and bejita on the 16th side of the universe combined to form bejit when they were fighting with boo, the demon man. Ah Bao has never seen his grandfather since he was born. Now he is very happy to see the monkey king in another world. "Ah, two bags, how lovely!" On the 18th, the monkey king is holding a Bao. "The other me..." On the 18th, the universe, with a ruyi stick on his back, saw another self, and his face was full of doubts. "Yes." Ah Bao came down from the monkey king. "Hello, Bula, are the mother of the other universe and aunt bulma married to Beckett?" On the 18th, sun WuFan asked sun Bula in a low voice. "Well, by the way, my mother is bulma." Sun Bula said vaguely. "That''s it On the 18th, the universe monkey fan smiles awkwardly. At this time, he sees Luo Lan in the competition area and frowns slightly. He has never seen any of them, and his breath is not strong. "Blah, who are those people? Why haven''t I seen them before?" Point to Rolan and Sophia, merulia, Emma, tays. "They are people from the parallel world. When the varugas announced the super dimensional competition, they were guests on the earth, so they came to participate in the competition together." "They are very weak. Is it dangerous?" "Hahaha, brother WuFan, don''t underestimate them. I''m sure you can''t beat anyone except aunt tayis." Sun bulajiao laughs. She has seen the strength of Luo Lan. She says that even if she fights, she will have difficulty. Then he said what happened when he met Luo Lan. Sun WuFan of the 18th universe listened with his eyes wide open. He could not help but feel sorry after knowing what happened. "They are so powerful. It seems that we need to remind dad of them." "You go to remind me, I don''t think Monkey King and bejita will be Luo Lan''s opponents." While sun Bula was communicating with sun WuFan of the 18th universe, Sophia looked to the other side of the 18th universe. Sun Wukong, bejita, sun WuFan and others were all acquaintances. They could see their strength with a glance, but they stayed for a while when they saw Ou bu. The brown skin of the earth people have not seen, the body''s breath is very strong. "That brown guy is not easy."Luo Lan fixed his eyes and said in sephia''s ear, "his name is Ou bu. He is the reincarnation of the evil part of Bu ou. Later, he was accepted as a disciple by the monkey king." "I see. No wonder there is a strong Qi in the body." Saifeiya looks at oubu faintly, and then turns to the players'' area of other universes. With Saifeiya''s current strength, she naturally doesn''t have to be afraid of oubu. The only things that need to attract her attention are monkey king, bejita, and several other masters of the universe. With the passage of time, all the players from 20 universes came to the scene. This competition gathered more than 80 masters from different universes. The competition venue was a small ball in the center of the grandstand. "All contestants, please note that the competition is about to begin." "We''re going to randomly decide the match up, and the soldiers can be ready." A voice that resounds through the whole conference hall rings from the loudspeaker, which can be heard clearly in every corner of the conference hall. After the computer draw, the first group of players has been determined, is the 13th universe Napa vs. the 10th universe Namiki kalugot! Hearing the sound of the broadcast, Napa, who is located in the No.13 Universe competition area, sneered and showed a cruel smile on his face, "Hey, hey, the first one on the stage is Ben." "Be careful, there are many experts here." 13 universe begita face cold way, they this universe contestant is pure Saiya people. "Don''t worry, begita, Napa''s strength is not even keniu captain''s opponent, not so easy to fail." Speaking as like as two peas in the battle of Sun Wukong, he was called the Caraco, who once slaughtered the whole earth with him. "Hey, it''s karkarot who knows me." Napa laughed and jumped to the ball in the center of the field. In front of him stood a namik man. Napa looked at him with a detector, and his face immediately showed a look of disdain. "Hey, namik man, you know, I killed all the people on your planet in my place." "It has nothing to do with me." The namiks, named kalugot, were unmoved. "Look at your clothes. You are members of the Fraser army. It''s a pity that the Fraser family was destroyed by the king God very early in my life, so you SAIAS are still in the primitive society." "Cut!" Napa spat, then began to fight with the namiks in front of him. They fight very fast. After all, they are all soldiers with more than 100000 combat power. They are also rare experts in the universe. Their actions are captured by high-tech cameras, and then slowly displayed to hundreds of thousands of audiences. Most of the audiences in other universes have witnessed such wonderful battles and cheered loudly. Only a few masters of the universe shook their heads with disdain. On the other side of universe 8, the frissa family were all present. Frissa said, "Oh, that Saiya man''s dress is the style of our army, and he looks like a good fighter." "Saiya, hum." Next to Felisa, Gula, who is also the ultimate form, sneers. The Kurdish king looked around and said, "there are a lot of Saiya on the field, but it''s strange that we don''t see any members of our family." Gula sneered: "probably disdain to participate in this kind of competition." "It''s possible." The Kurdish King nodded. ¡­¡­ On the 16th side of the universe, Luo Lan is also watching the battle between Napa and kalugot, the nemec. Their movements are as slow as ants in Luo Lan''s eyes. Sun WuFan said, "this Napa is much more powerful than when he fought with us before." "But it''s also obvious that he''s old now, and his combat effectiveness can''t be improved much." Beckett frowned. Sun Bula had heard of the past. When sun WuFan and sun WuFan talked about Napa, they paid special attention to it, but the strength of each other couldn''t get into her eyes. "I remember a Napa on Salada, too." Said seraphia. "Well, it was introduced to Sarada by Tabor after the invasion of begeta, and accompanied by a Saiyan named kagis." "It''s too weak. Do you have this kind of thing on Sarada?" Merulia had never seen such a weak Saia. "The seventh universe can''t compare with your sixth universe, and the combat effectiveness of more than 100000 has been very good." Luo Lan is speechless for a while, pinched the cheek of next Mei lulia, have no good airway. Melia rubbed her cheek and said with a smile, "I''ve forgotten your history." "The Saiya is going to win." Emma helped her glasses. Although Napa''s strength can''t get into their eyes, to tell the truth, many of the universe''s more than 100000 combat power has been very popular. "If I meet him, I can turn him into a dessert, barely have a bite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Napa''s power seemed to her to be just a snack.¡­¡­ Deng! At the end of the first game, Napa won easily. This is probably Napa''s most revealing moment. In the second game, Keith of the 8 universe vs. flisa of the 8 universe. As a member of the kinut team, Keith heard that his opponent was flisa, and immediately gave up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 In the third game, the monkey king of the 18th universe vs. maxisu of the 10th universe, the level was slightly improved. It was a fight between Saiya people and Saiya people. There was no suspense. The monkey king punched his opponent and knocked his opponent unconscious just by the style of his fist. Maheshu''s companions in the universe 10 saw him, and they were so scared that they were sweating. We should know that maheshu was already a great master among the saians. They had never left the star of bejita and lived like a primitive tribe. They never knew that the saians could be so powerful. "It''s clear that he is a traitor without a tail. Why is he so fierce?" "Bejita Wang, maybe we should quit." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The contemporary bejita King (bejita) was silent for a long time and decided to observe the situation again. The 17th universe, Sha Lu saw the performance of the 18th universe Monkey King, his face showed a sneer. No.11 universe''s fat boo sees it, clapping happily like a fool, but barbidi''s face is dignified, thinking about looking for several controllable fighters on the field. The super boo of the No.4 universe brightened his eyes and said in a low voice: "Hey, this is just like my opponent, the monkey king of the No.18 universe. I really hope you can become my nourishment soon." On Luo Lan''s side, Beckett and sun WuFan are all interested in the strength of Sun Wukong. Sun WuFan says that if the other side puts out all his strength, he will work very hard. Luo Lan looks in the eye, the estimation 18 universe''s monkey king strength has reached the first level sequence. "Game 4, the southern king of Universe 1 vs. Bart of universe 8!" With the announcement by the staff of the organizer. Luo Lan''s eyes swept to the center of the game, the burly Southern King appeared in the ball game, and his opponent is Bart, who is famous for his speed. ¡°¡­¡­ Another battle of great disparity in strength! " As a result, it is self-evident that the God of the southern kingdom, who reached the level of boo, easily defeated Bart. "What a waste!" No. 8 universe''s Felisa and others look ugly, but the opponent is the game''s initiator, King God, they have nothing to do. The next five games, 11 universe fat boo vs. 6 universe galactic warrior Buqin. Fat boo, like playing a game, picks up his fist to knock out Buqin. After the game, bojack and zanjia, who are also Galaxy fighters, laugh at Buqin. The competition goes on one after another. Aubre of universe 18 defeats the tech warrior of universe 19, saru of universe 17 defeats karkarot of universe 13 Finally - "let Emma of universe 16 and Boo of universe 11 play." "Well, it''s my turn." Hearing the sound of the radio, Emma arranged her white coat and strengthened her clothes with magic. "Your opponent is 11 universe fat Boo!" Luo Lan frowned. Emma waved her hand and said in a clear voice, "it''s a piece of cake." It''s a real piece of cake! In Emma''s eyes, fat boo is to strengthen her energy nutrition, she can''t wait, a flash came to the challenge arena, Emma''s face smile became bright. "Boo, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Fat boo sniffed and tilted his head. "You have a smell that I''m familiar with." Emma''s blue eyes fixed on fat boo and said, "you look silly. You have good perception. Come on, fight with me. If you lose, you''ll be my food." "Oh, I''m going to get angry if you say that." Fat Boo''s mood changed as soon as he said, his eyes became crescent shaped, patting his chest, and the small hole on his head began to burst into fire and steam. Hua La, a shocking force spread out, the wind and waves swept away, the vast void suddenly became unstable. The whole venue was shrouded in the horror of fat boo. All the masters of the universe were speechless in the face of the power released by fat boo. "What a terrible smell. It''s terrible." "That guy is called boo the devil. He looks silly. I didn''t expect to be so powerful!" "This is the master of other universes!" "If we can''t win, we''d better give up." In particular, some weaker universes, such as vegeta and others in universe 13, namiks and SAIAS in universe 10, and science and technology fighters in universe 19, all played a retreat. Such a terrible monster, actually appeared in the game. On the 17th, saru looked at fat boo in surprise, his eyes twinkled with cold light. The face of the frissa family in the 10th universe became ugly. The fat man with pink skin was even more terrifying than they thought, and even Gula was not sure about the soldiers. "Yes, that''s it. Beat your opponent in one go." Babidi, the owner of fat boo, laughs and orders fat boo to get rid of his opponent as soon as possible.In the 18th universe, when the monkey king and bejita released their energy, their faces became dignified. The monkey king said, "bejita, do you see it? This buo is more powerful than the buo we met." "Probably because they have absorbed many strong people." Begita''s face was heavy, and she observed boo carefully. "I don''t know if the brown haired sister can beat boo," he said "I don''t know. Although blah on the other side of the 16 universe said they were very powerful, his opponent was boo the devil after all!" On the 18th, sun WuFan couldn''t judge. He warned his daughter, ah Bao, "ah Bao, when you meet such an opponent in the future, do you know?" "Well..." No.18 universe a Bao was scared speechless by the smell of fat boo. ¡­¡­ "Rolan, is Miss Emma in danger?" Sun WuFan, dressed in an orange red martial arts uniform, worries. "No problem, Emma is very strong." Luo Lan confidently said that although fat boo is strong, Emma''s real strength has already reached the first level. As Emma said, fat boo is just a small dish in Emma''s eyes. I remember that not long ago, there was a demon named Mormon man on the earth of the seventh universe, whose strength was far better than that of fat boo now, but it was solved in Emma''s hands. Seeing Luo Lan so confident, sun WuFan nodded his head and looked serious. At this time, on the field, fat boo has begun to attack. This chubby guy is very flexible and fast. He pinches his fist and attacks Emma. Emma stops Boo''s attack, then grabs fat Boo''s belly and pulls it hard. Emma grabbed the soft meat of fat Boo''s belly and circled the ball battlefield a few times. Fat boo was pulled into a strip like a rubber putty. He tied a knot around his neck, and he was tied to his body. Pa Pa, Emma clapped her hand. The whole process happened in an instant. Even the high-tech camera didn''t record all the processes clearly. The whole competition venue was filled with exclamations. The contestants have experienced the horror of fat boo. They didn''t expect that fat boo would be tied up so easily. "That woman with brown hair is not simple. The guy named boo the devil was suppressed." "Mingming''s energy is not high, but it is unexpectedly powerful. If we meet her, we must be careful!" "Emma, I''ve never heard of such a master!" "Napa, how effective is that woman?" 13 universe begita''s face is gloomy, just now even he did not see each other''s action clearly, you know he has been able to become super Saiya 2, the strength in their universe is one of the best, but now, the two people in the challenge arena are obviously better than him. This is unacceptable to vegeta, who claims to be the first in the universe! Napa took the new detector measurement, stammered: "1000 combat effectiveness is less than, it must be the detector failure." "That woman can hide her strength!" The 13 universe begeta is livid. ¡­¡­ In the 14th universe, the man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made "No!" 18 cold with a face, "she is not like Earth people, but with US man-made people very much like!" No. 17 said: "yes, it seems to be infinite power, and do you see that she looks like you!" "Is it Dr. Gallo''s man-made man?" On the 17th and 18th, it''s cloudy and sunny. In their universe, all the people on earth are destroyed by them. There are no people who deliberately threaten them in the world, but now they participate in the super dimensional competition and find that there are many people who are better than them. ¡­¡­ Babidi of the 11th universe saw that fat boo was suppressed by Emma and yelled angrily: "boo the devil, don''t break free, do you want to lose the game?" "Hehe, of course not." Fat buoula lengthened his body, took off his head directly with a bang, and then pressed his head again after he got rid of his body. This action really scared the people watching the game. "Hoo, I''ve recovered. You''re great, but now I''m angry." The sharp eyes looked at Emma, full of darkness. "Ah, are you angry?" Emma tilted her head and said with a lovely face. Fat Boo''s whole body exudes hot energy, his eyes are full of cold light, and his terrible power surges up at the same time. The battle started again. Fat boo knocked on his belly, and a sound wave that hurt his eardrum spread out. Then his body flashed, entangled with Emma, and the tentacles on his head simultaneously released the dark magic. Noticing the magic light on the other side, Emma''s blue eyes brightened for a moment, and her slender fingers stretched out like green onions to make a snap.Pop! A flash of electric light flashed and went directly to the magic wave of fat boo. The void was twisted. The two electric lights met in midair and annihilated directly. Fat boo is dull for a moment, "how can you do white magic?" Emma giggled and said, "I''ll have a lot more." Wow, the figure suddenly flashed, Emma jumped in front of fat boo, arms suddenly opened, crackling a series of movements, fat boo body was punched a fist big hole, the whole body like a sieve hollowed out. "Ah, I''m so angry." Fat boo exclaimed unhappily. ¡­¡­ PS: two chapters of more than 6000 words, which ended in October, with a total of more than 150000 words updated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 "Ah, I''m so angry." Fat boo yelled unhappily, steaming hot. "If you''re not happy, bear with me." Emma directly choked, fat boo more angry, patted his belly towards Emma. "You make me angry. I''ll turn you into a snack! Die for me. " Fat boo uttered a wild animal like shriek, which was transmitted by radio waves. Even in the competition venue, which was blessed by scientific and technological means, it still shook people''s hearts. All the audience covered their ears and felt a sense of nausea. It seemed that a heavy material was crushed down from the sky, and the whole venue was sinking towards the planet. Beep, beep! A wave is coming towards Emma. Emma was also enraged. She wrinkled her eyebrows, flashed a cold light in her blue eyes, and waved her big hand. The white magic came down from the sky, intertwined with the power of fat boo, directly offsetting his power. At this moment - with a click, the two forces collided in midair, just like a star annihilated. The released energy made the void spread out crystal cracks. Fat boo opened his mouth, swayed his body like duckweed in the middle of the huge wind, and a sharp whirlwind blade attacked him. Click, click! Fat Boo''s body was cut into pieces. But fat Boo''s vitality is really strong. Even if his body is sliced, he will soon recover. With a "boo" and a strange cry, his pink body will recover again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Emma''s eyes are calm and there is no accident that fat boo can recover so quickly. It should be said that this is the most normal. She also has the constitution of the devil, and she knows the vitality of the devil boo. Emma is not surprised by the recovery of fat boo, but the rest of the audience have been completely shocked. The contestants of all universes and the audience in the audience were wide eyed. They had never seen life that could be restored even if it was sliced. "What kind of monster is that pink fat man? He can recover like this. Can''t he be killed?" "According to the materials, it''s Boo the devil." "Demon man, is it a special kind of life race? It''s terrible. Do you feel that their energy doesn''t seem to be damaged at all? " "Eh, the contestant of No.4 universe is also called boo. Although he looks different, he is also pink." "Really, it''s full of vitality and resilience. What''s more, it''s a strange ability that can''t be prevented. When you meet them, you''d better give up as soon as possible." "In reason!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the players felt numb after seeing the fight between fat boo and Emma. This kind of killing can''t kill them, and they may turn themselves into a snack monster at any time. It''s really terrible. The super boo of No.4 universe looks coldly at the battle in the challenge arena with a slight frown. He is not afraid of fat boo. Although the fat boo of No.11 universe is stronger than he expected, it is still within his processing ability. What makes him afraid is the woman named Emma. "Emma, I haven''t seen it before. Is it a life that survives from ancient times? I wonder why there is a sense of resonance in her." Super boo looks at Boomer in the challenge arena with a dignified face. In universe 8, the flisas are thrilled after seeing the battle between fat boo and Emma. "Father, those two guys It''s very strong! " Felisa swallowed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kurdish king looked at Emma indefinitely. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Gula around him was silent, because the two men in the challenge arena were much more powerful than him. The most difficult battle he had ever experienced was to attack the earth with Felisa. When he came across an artificial Legion led by Dr. Gallo, even the artificial people were not as terrible as the two men in front of him! Gula played the retreat drum and considered whether to give up the game. After all, there were too many monsters in the challenge arena. 13 universe, the last contestant, vegeta, clenched her fists tightly and watched the game reluctantly. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Emma and fat boo in the challenge arena were better than him. "Begeta, give up the game!" Said Napa. "Shut up Begita roared angrily. In Universe 1, the five King gods of the organizer''s world stare straight when they see the battle between fat boo and Emma. The king God of the South world said with an incredible face: "I didn''t expect that other universes would have masters who could compete with Bu ou." "That woman is stronger than the king God of the eastern world," said the king God of the eastern world The king God of the western world: "better than me anyway." "It''s really a terrible guy. I hope there won''t be any accident in this competition," said the king of the world Babidi of No.11 universe saw that fat boo had not won the opposite woman in the competition field. He yelled angrily: "boo, what are you waiting for? Kill that woman for me. Do you want to eat dessert?""Roar, I''ll kill you again!" Hearing Babidi''s command, fat boo glared angrily, crescent shaped eyes full of killing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Barbie Deaton when a stagnation, I can''t help but angry, but due to the strength of fat boo will hide the anger. "I hate being ordered." Fat boo barked, and his evil thoughts were released. Although fat boo was naive, he was a real devil. He had no idea of good and evil in his heart. Killing people was like playing with them. He turned to look at Emma and said, "you hate it, too. Die for me." Then he fought with Emma again. "Through the beam!" "Evil bomb!" "Dimensional crack gun!" White, gold, green, all kinds of colors shine in the void. Fat boo takes out all the tricks he has copied and attacks Emma. Although these moves are not developed by fat boo himself, they are well versed in his learning ability. In addition, the terrible power is the most powerful, which is more powerful than developers. Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss. Boom! Dimensional distortion, smooth void actually broke a big hole, strong energy impact let Emma white coat stained with some black dust, Emma white brow slightly wrinkled. The body flashed lightly, and the space moved to a place hundreds of meters away from fat boo. "Cluck cluck, forget it, I won''t play with you." "Well?" Fat boo looks at Emma suspiciously, thinking that the other party is going to know each other. At this time, she suddenly sees a pink light on Emma''s body. Emma''s curly brown hair turned pink, her ears pointed, and her skin turned white and red. Besides her black chest and black wristband, she had only a pair of white trousers and a beautiful face full of enchantment. A tail grew behind him. This is Emma''s demonic form. "Ah Looking at Emma''s new form clearly, fat boo is not a good person. A sense of danger comes from his heart. Fat boo, who is not afraid of everything, feels a little scared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 The appearance of Emma also shocked everyone, especially the evil and threatening power of Emma. All the masters felt uncomfortable and a cold sweat came down unconsciously. 16 universe, Luo Lan side, never seen the demon Emma''s Beckett and monkey fan Leng for a moment, did not know that Emma actually hidden such ability. "Beckett, Emma''s power has become more terrible." Sun WuFan was very surprised. But Sun Bula nodded, which was exactly the form of defeating her in the realm of the king. Beckett looked at it carefully and said: "according to the division method mentioned by Rolan, it''s already the power of the first level sequence. It turns out that Emma, who is usually a lady, is the really terrible guy. Looking at her appearance, it may have something to do with boo the devil." "It can''t be a female demon..." Sun WuFan gave a dry smile. With a smile on her face, Luo Lan said: "Emma is a female demon, a remoulder who has devoured the demon cells." "Incredible ¡­¡­ Universe 14, man-made 17 and 18 saw Emma appear, the whole person trembled. "No.18, that woman is definitely not artificial." "Yes, man-made people can''t be that terrible." Feeling the terrible energy from Emma, No. 18 felt cold all over. In the 17th universe, saru looks at Emma, a demon with terrible momentum, with a look of horror on her face. Universe 4, super boo, looks at Emma with a dignified face. People in other universes were speechless when Emma showed the form of demon man. They were staring at the challenge arena. You should know the power of the first level sequence. Even in this super dimensional competition, there were few people who achieved it. How could those masters in the universe have ever seen such power. That great power is more terrible than the gods. "The master of the 16th universe can''t be provoked, especially the woman above." It''s in everyone''s heart. ¡­¡­ Fat boo looked at Emma, blurted out: "you are also a demon?" Emma''s charming smile, sharp tiger teeth lit up a light, "you can say that Oh, boo, ready to become my food?" "Want to eat me?" Fat boo was stunned for a moment. He said all these words to others. "Of course!" With that, Emma''s beautiful figure suddenly flickered, and a fuzzy shadow swept by. When she appeared again, she had already come to fat boo. Fat boo didn''t have time to react. She just felt a gravity turn in her belly, and fat Boo''s body flew out like a shell. Emma''s figure flashed again and appeared in front of the flight path faster than fat boo. A long thigh was lifted up and kicked down. The ferocious force of his feet hit fat boo. With a cry of "Oh", fat boo hit the round ball in the middle of the game heavily. The hard ball immediately hit a big hole in the shape of a human. Er! Fat boo shakes his head and gets up. He looks left and right for Emma. At this time, Emma grabs the tentacles on fat Boo''s head and directly picks up fat boo and turns in mid air. Then he threw it out, and fat boo didn''t have any resistance in the whole process. "Hey, turn it into a dessert." Emma, the devil, gave a smile and pointed her slender fingers towards fat boo. Suddenly, a cluster of light spots flashed from her fingertips and struck fat boo like lightning. Fat boo has no ability to resist, and is directly hit by the electric light. A magical scene happens. Fat boo turns into a cake. Hook your finger and the cake flies into Emma''s hands. Emma''s bright eyes are full of a smile, and she enjoys it very much. She swallows the cake in two or three bites, and her body is full of energy. "Ah, she ate boo the devil?" In the No.16 space area, sun Bula''s eyes widened, his voice trembled and said, "can Emma swallow others?" Luo Lan said calmly: "of course, this is a way for Emma to become stronger." "I have fought with such a terrible master." Sun Bula shivers, and Beckett and sun WuFan look solemn. They thought that Emma was only the first level master, taking into account some of the magic of boo, but when they saw Emma devouring fat boo, they realized that Emma''s horror was more than that. "She is more terrible than boo the devil!" In the 18th universe, Sun Wukong, bejita and OBU all look solemn. Bejita says, "karkarot, are you sure you can defeat her?" "If she doesn''t have the magic of boo, maybe she can fight a world war, but if she cleans up fat boo so easily, maybe it''s not all her strength."The monkey king shook his head, but his face showed endless fighting spirit. Bejita nodded solemnly. Maybe the woman named Emma is boo, the demon of the 16th universe That universe is really terrible. Besides Beckett, there is such an unexpected master. ¡­¡­ "Ah, my boo the devil!" Babidi let out a fierce cry. Although fat boo didn''t obey him, he was a useful tool. He didn''t expect to be swallowed up. "Universe 16, Emma the devil..." Super boo wrote down Emma. Other universes, including the king gods of No.1 universe, are uncertain. For them, Emma is an unexpected character. There was only one person leaning against the corner of the wall in the whole meeting hall. He is gaskako from universe 8, the ultimate fighter of all the namiks. He once solved Felisa and his people by himself, and later found a way to recover namiks in the universe. During this period, gaskako also killed Gula (and his team) and the Kurdish king. Also met a threat to the universe lizard monster and a pink devil, but he was eliminated. In gaskako''s heart, he took part in the competition just to win the championship, everything else is not in his consideration. "Emma, you''re in the limelight." Back in the competition area, merulia put her arms around Emma''s neck and whispered in her ear. Feeling a warm breath, Emma blushed and said sheepishly, "fortunately, sister merulia, you''ll get more attention in the future." "Thank you for your kind words." Merulia released Emma contentedly. Luo Lan looked at Emma and said with concern, "can you indigestion if you directly absorb Bu Ou?" Emma shook her head. "No, he has become my strength." "Well, I don''t understand that. You should do as you can." ¡­¡­ The competition is in full swing, in which badak and Tapio from the No. 3 universe compete against the earth people from the No. 9 universe. In particular, it should be noted that the earth people in space 9 are particularly powerful. In space 9, the spaceship was shot down before the monkey king came to the earth. The disagreement arose here. Kelin carried the tortoise shell and inherited the name of tortoise fairy. Leping became a man-made man, and the earth had its own protection. In the competition, klin, who has inherited the turtle fairy stream and become the new turtle fairy, defeated shaweiza in the No. 8 universe, but lost to Tapio in the No. 3 universe. After several games, artificial Leping lost to the 11th universe''s Dappula. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 "The next game, ah Bao of universe 16, vs. bojack of Universe 6." Hearing the announcement of the name list of the match, Luo Lan opened her eyes and said to ah Bao who was ready to play: "don''t be polite to the other side after playing. Kill the other side if you can. Don''t give the other side the chance to explode." In the plot, Bao, who becomes a super Saiya, is choked to death by bojack. Luo Lan does this for revenge. Bao, who has reached the level of super Saiya 2, should have no problem with pojack. "Well I see Although do not know why Luo Lan wants to let oneself kill an opponent, Bao Leng for a while still nods. Sun WuFan, according to Luo Lan''s previous reminder not to let ah Bao participate in the competition, vaguely guessed something and seriously said: "ah Bao, you should listen to Luo Lan''s words, go up and directly become super Saiya 2, kill each other." "Well!" Bao nodded obediently, then flew to the ball with open arms. Bojack swaggered up and saw that her opponent was the little girl Bao. He said contemptuously, "children also come to the competition. Don''t blame me for being killed!" "You are the one who will die!" "Ha ha ha..." As if he had heard the funniest joke, bojack was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter. "Dad, the other one in the universe on the 16th wants to fight that monster. Will she be in danger?" On the other side of the 18th universe, young Bao anxiously said to the Monkey King fan of the 18th universe. "It could be dangerous." "What shall we do?" "I don''t know. The rule of the game is that people outside the court should not interfere with the game. We can only pray for her and hope that nothing bad will happen." On the 18th, the monkey fan frowned and looked at his daughter. Although he didn''t know the fighting power of the 16th universe, bojack was not a simple character! I hope nothing happens. "Tong!" With a loud voice, the game officially started. All the people who have relations with ah Bao are closely watching the changes on the field, and the people in the 18th universe are also praying for ah Bao''s safety. On the field, a Bao and bojack simply fight a few times, after being hit to fly, directly burst out the power of super Saiya. The golden flame spread to the whole field, and everyone was frightened by the terrible power of ah Bao. "Ah, ah Bao can become a super Saiya at a young age!" All the people in the 18th universe were surprised to see ah Bao showing the Super Saiyan state. "She''s the third generation of mixed race!" "Great." In universe 13, the Saian soldier Napa widens his eyes, and vegeta stares at the little girl on the field. Are saians in universe 16 monsters? Then a young child can become a super Saian! "No, that girl..." Begita yelled, his face full of disbelief. "Begita, what''s the matter with you?" Napa asked. Begita''s face darkened. "The little girl of the 16th universe is still strengthening. She is definitely not as simple as the ordinary super Saiya!" "Ah Napa screamed in disbelief and looked into the field. However, he saw that a Bao, who had become a super Saiya, was continuously outputting energy. Silver White Lightning appeared on his body. Napa rubbed his eyes, and his eyes were wide. "Could it be that..." "Super Saiya 2!" As the most powerful fighter in the universe on the 13th, vegeta has gone through countless battles to break through the super sair not long ago. The little girl in front of her, He De, is also super sair 2! At this moment, bejita, who claims to be a genius, feels her cheek is slightly hot, and more of it is angry. Ah, ah, ah!!! The golden flame burst out, and the whole body was wrapped with silver lightning. Ah Bao''s hair stood upright, and the bangs in front of his forehead rose up. Undoubtedly, the power of rumby forced bojack on the opposite side to retreat. Looking at the opposite opponent in disbelief, bojack''s eyes were wide open, and the pupil inside was shrunk to a small point as big as the eye of a needle. "It''s impossible. It''s just a teenage girl. She''s stronger than me!" "You are not my opponent." Bao walks towards bojack step by step. With each step, he carves a footprint under his feet. His momentum keeps rising. When he comes to the opposite side of bojack, the boundless pressure makes bojack unable to move. "Asshole, how can I be compared by you." Bojack''s hysterical roar. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Green eyes light looking at bojack, a Bao''s face expressionless disappear, the next second, the slender body appears again, bang, a Bao''s hard fist fell on bojack''s chest, strong blow immediately let him spit out the bitter water, the body can''t help bending up."Hum, dad and uncle Luo Lan said they would kill you, so please give up your life!" "Er..." Bojack''s face stagnated, but the dark blue energy met him. "Turtle style Qigong!" Then he raised his palm and released the dark blue Qigong wave. WOW! Countless blue energies are rushing towards bojack, and these energies are shining brightly, just like a column of water in a storm. "Ah!" A bleak cry. Bojack''s face twisted and gave out a fierce cry, and then roared, a bright white mushroom cloud slowly rose, the air waves rolled violently, and the hot energy instantly melted the rocks on the surface of the stadium. When everything is calm and the energy dissipates, the invincible bojack''s ashes are even raised. Bao looked at it quietly for a while. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt happy in his heart. It was like revenge. Even she didn''t know why. "Ah, boss, killed by that little girl?" "It''s too terrible to win." The Galactic warriors of No.6 universe turned pale when they saw that bojack was dead and had no ashes left. Zanjia''s expression was so erratic that she didn''t want to continue to participate in the later competition. So the Galactic warriors of Universe 6 abstained. ¡­¡­ Bao''s fight left a deep impression on everyone. No one thought that a young girl should be so terrible! Space 16 is not to be provoked. This sentence is deeply engraved in the hearts of other universe players. "The other one I''m good at." Ah Bao of the 18th universe looked envious. On the 18th, vegeta hugged her chest with both hands and nodded with satisfaction, "that child is just like WuFan in those years, not bad!" Glancing at the monkey fan beside him, he snorted and said angrily, "you should learn from your daughter. Don''t think about being a scholar all day long." Monkey fan of the 18th universe scratched his head awkwardly. It''s true that he has abandoned his cultivation in recent years, but in his opinion, even the most powerful evil boo has been eliminated. How can there be a crisis? The world has been peaceful and there is no reason to continue his cultivation. In fact, from the beginning, his ideal is to become a scholar. To this, the monkey king has no way, but begita is angry. In addition, the monkey king Tranks is also a virtue. Begita can only sulk every day. Fortunately, the third generation of ah Bao is still diligent. "Hey, Dad, I won." After killing bojack, Bao jumps back to the player area. Sun WuFan nodded and touched her head. Sun Bula gave her a thumbs up and praised her: "ah Bao, you are good. You should be merciless when you fight." Maybe it''s because he received this kind of education from childhood. Sun Bula doesn''t know what it is to be merciful. "Not bad." Beckett also praised it. "Whose turn is it next?" "I, I..." Sun Wutian and Tranks both raise their hands. The next game is wutianx of the 16th universe vs. wutianx of the 18th universe. It was an internal fight, and the result was a draw. According to the rules of the game, both sides returned to the players'' area and then drew lots again. ¡­¡­ One day''s competition passed quickly. After the first day''s competition, more than 80 contestants and some team members only had more than 30 left. For example, on the 3rd, the 6th, the 9th, the 10th and the 15th, the universes directly withdrew. The next day, meimeimeidi had breakfast, and everyone went back to the field. In the first game, it was merulia''s turn to play. Her opponent was the last fighter of the 13th universe - begita! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 In the first game of the next day, merulia fought against vegeta in universe 13. The contestants of the 13th universe are all Saiya people, because karkarot did not lose his memory in the process of going to the earth, and the monkey king was not born in their universe. On the contrary, because of the Saiya people''s rampage, the earth was destroyed early, and then karot, bejita, latiz and others jointly killed the Frisa family. In addition to Napa and latiz strength without big breakthrough, kakarot has become a super Saier, and begita is further, reached the super Saier 2. But in the super dimensional war, the strong are like clouds, even the super Saiya people can''t get any advantage, karkarot and Napa, latiz were eliminated by strong opponents, now only the Saiya Prince begita is left. ¡­¡­ "Begeta, you have to be careful, the opponent is the man of the 16th universe." Karkarot cautioned. "I know." With a cold hum, begita stepped on the challenge arena and saw the girl coming. Begita didn''t dare to look down on her. According to her previous observation of the universe No. 16, everyone who came out of the universe was a master. Especially on the first day of the competition, the woman named Emma swallowed the powerful fat boo, which was really weird and terrible. "I hope this woman can be a little easier to deal with." With this in mind, begita looked at Melia with a ready look. On the other side, merulia''s clear eyes looked at the opposite side, with a faint smile on her white face. "The prince of Saiya, bejita, your heart is in a mess. Become a super Saiya, or you won''t be my opponent." Merulia said with a smile. "How dare you look down on me." Bejita''s face darkened, and suddenly burst out a cold air. She sneered: "in this case, don''t blame me for being impolite. Let you see the power far beyond the ordinary super Saiya." Boom, a burst of frenzied energy released, accompanied by a golden flash, the momentum of begita has undergone earth shaking changes, originally only 30 million combat power suddenly soared 100 times, reaching 3 billion! Super Saiya 2! Feeling the strong and powerful energy in her body, vegeta smiles haughtily and looks at Melia. There is a glimmer of pride in her green eyes. Begeta is not afraid to consider the worst result, because if he loses the game, the 13th universe will be destroyed, and the Saiya people will be disgraced. This is what he can''t accept because he thinks honor is more important than life. So when he comes up, he will burst out with all his strength. If he can''t win the opposite woman, then even if he is unlucky, there''s nothing to be unwilling about. On the contrary, he will win the game. "Woman, do you feel scared when you see my strength now?" After releasing all her strength, begita''s life has become more and more invincible. "Super Saiya 2, barely OK." Merulia smile, hear her words, begita was about to get angry, but what happened next made him stunned. Merulia condensed her breath a little, a breath of endless vastness sprang up, and a golden light suddenly appeared. In a moment, merulia''s long hair and eyebrows glowed with gold, and her clear eyes turned into blue. Super Saiya! Although it''s not super Saiya 2 like bejita, merulia''s super Saiya is very calm, just like the sea water flowing under the deep sea, containing unlimited power. In the golden flame, merulia''s graceful posture was revealed, and her eyes were clear and dignified. This is the Saian Queen''s momentum. "Ah, you are also a super Saiya, but why are your eyes blue?" Merulia gives a very calm feeling, which completely breaks the stereotype of super Saiya. "The eyes of super Saiya people don''t necessarily need to be green. It can only be said that you and I are not Saiya people in the same vein." "Not in the same vein?" Begita listened and murmured to herself, "I see. Let me see the power of other super sais!" "You''ll see it." As merulia finished speaking, the soles of her feet suddenly formed a continuous cyclone. When merulia stepped on the void, the ball like field suddenly stagnated, the ground suddenly sank, and the shadow flashed. Merulia came to begita silently, facing begita from afar. Bejita knew nothing about this situation, until melulia''s attack came in front of her, she suddenly realized that she was in a cold sweat. It''s so fast. When did she come here. Are all the people in universe 16 monsters! This thought flashed through her heart, and begita felt a little flustered. Suddenly, two people move at the same time, only to see two bright light in not spacious space, their action is very fast, short contact immediately broke out fierce battle.Boom! The whole venue is full of golden energy, waves of wind pressure swept down from the sky, locking all the audience firmly in their seats. The audience protected their heads with their hands, raised their eyes and saw that only two rays were constantly colliding and flashing in the vast sky. Large pieces of dust, like black curtains, soon covered the sky and made their eyes blurred Qing Dynasty. Boom! Boom! The whole rock planet was shaking violently. Although the fighting power was not as fierce as fat boo and Emma, it was beyond the audience''s sight. ¡­¡­ Space 18, begeta, who has been living on earth for decades, looks at the two people in the sky, their eyes become serious. "Begeta, the other one, you''re going to lose." Sun Wukong looks at the two people who are constantly fighting fiercely. There is a big difference between the strength of the other begita and melulia. Although the two people are fighting fiercely on the surface, he has a keen sense that the other side has not shown real strength for a long time. "If you lose, you lose. After all, there is a huge gap between the two sides." No.18 universe begita coagulates a pair of eyes and focuses on merulia. "It just makes me wonder that the super Saia with blue eyes looks like a super Saia with full power, why her power is so much stronger than the other me." "It''s very strange, begita. You should feel that her super Saiya state is too calm. It''s not like super Saiya at all. On the contrary, it''s the same as the mysterious form before WuFan." "Well." Begita nodded. "She''s much more powerful than me. If there were such an expert as her when boo the demon appeared, there would be no need for Dad to collect energy bombs to fight." At this time, sun WuFan of the 18th universe raised his head and said that because of his mysterious form, he could feel the extraordinary beauty of melulia. Merulia''s super Saiya people take into account the realm of practice. If the most promising among all the women is to cultivate the perfect form like Luo Lan, it is merulia. "I really want to fight with such a master!" Sun Wukong''s eyes are shining, and he is more interested in nothing than finding a new combat mode. "Is this another super Saiya..." Begita muttered to herself, her eyes could not help but cast to the player area of No. 16 universe, where there was a woman with red eyes, "it''s so interesting that the power of super Saiya can converge to such calm." This side of universe 16. Beckett and sun WuFan also saw something extraordinary about merulia. Carefully pondering, Huoran found that in addition to merulia, there is also a sense of transcendence in the body of Sophia and Rolan. Beckett said in secret, "is this the benefit of practicing the realm of gods?" He also wanted to practice the spirit realm. However, his family knows his own affairs. As an outstanding martial arts and Taoism master, Beckett knows his own situation very well. It is difficult for him to cultivate his strength. It''s better to take my own advantages. No matter how good other people''s cultivation methods are, they are not my own. It''s OK to learn from some of them, and they can''t be completely imitated. "Beckett, this battle is coming to an end." Sun WuFan said with a relaxed expression. "Well, the expected." Beckett nodded faintly, and with the victory of merulia, the 16th universe continued to maintain a good record, although Luo Lan they are not the people of the 16th universe, but who is the sponsor? I don''t know, the good reputation still lies in the 16th universe. After the last fighter, bejitaroba, the 13th universe was completely destroyed. Vegeta of the 13th universe frowned, took a deep look at merulia, turned and took his team away from the competition venue. He has no face to watch the next game. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 After the game continues to go on, there are always strong people are eliminated, but speaking of the intensity of the game is far less than that of meilulia and begeta, let alone the first day of the few games. "Next, let''s invite vegeta of universe 18 and Felisa of universe 8 to play." The sound of the broadcast reverberated throughout the hall. "Ho Ho, it''s Wang''s turn. The opponent is begita. This time, Wang will win." Felisa was relieved to hear that her opponent was vegeta of the 18 universes. The Kurdish King warned: "be careful, if the bejita of universe 18 is as strong as that of universe 13, you are far from the opponent." Felisa licked her lower lip and said, "father, don''t worry, not every cosmic begeta is so powerful. Just like our cosmic begeta, it''s not equal to one of my fingers. Now I have mastered the power of ultimate form." "That''s right. Vegeta of the 13th universe is not even an opponent of Ben Wang. Maybe it''s an example. You should be careful." The Kurdish King warned. "Of course." Felisa smiles confidently and flies over the fence to the challenge arena. Looking at Felisa with a confident face, Gula beside Kurdish King glances at bejita in No. 18 player area, and suddenly feels something wrong, but he can''t say what''s wrong. "Do I think too much?" Gula asked herself in her heart. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, my opponent is Felisa?" Hearing the announcement of the result of the draw, begita was obviously stunned for a moment, then his face turned grim and sneered. This is God''s chance to avenge him! In the past, when he was on nemec, he didn''t have the strength to defeat Felisa, but he was defeated by the monkey king. When he arrived on the earth, Felisa''s father came to the earth and was killed by Tranks, who had passed through time and space. When he had the ability to kill Felisa, the other side had already gone to hell. This is a golden opportunity. Although it''s a parallel world of frissa, begita doesn''t mind getting to know him personally. With a cruel sneer, vegeta swaggered up to frissa, clasped her arms and looked askance at him. "Felisa, what about me in your world?" Begita asked in a calm voice, as patient as an ant. Felisa said: "of course, I killed her. By the way, the star of vegeta was destroyed by the king himself, isn''t she very angry?" "I knew that for a long time." With a nod, vegeta faced Felisa coldly. Looking at Felisa, who was constantly boasting and killing himself madly in front of him, it was funny that he was actually the servant of such a character decades ago. Well, it''s time to put an end to Frisa. So bergetta no longer spoke, Sen Leng''s eyes looked at flisa, just when flisa thought that bergetta was scared by his own spirit, but saw the figure of bergetta suddenly flash, a cluster of gold flash, bergetta''s figure suddenly disappeared from his face. "Where are the people?" Felisa was looking for her suspiciously, but there was no sign of vegeta. "I''m here..." There was a cold voice in his ear, and Felisa''s heart thumped, and begita, with golden hair and eyebrows, appeared just a few steps away from him. "You Super Saiya Felisa''s face froze and her pupils contracted a little. At this time, the figure of vegeta disappeared from his eyes again. There was a dull sound of "bang", and a huge impact came from his chest. Felisa''s eyes turned, and the severe pain almost made him faint. "Ah, ah, ah!" Blood gushed out of his mouth, and Felisa''s eyes were covered with blood. At the moment, his heart was in a mess, and a trace of regret flashed through his mind for some reason. He should have given up before he came to power. Now it''s too late. In the challenge arena, vegeta shows no mercy. After a while of abuse, he sticks out his two fingers and shoots a series of sharp energy ray pens straight at frissa. Puchi! The energy rays penetrated through Felisa''s eyebrows, as if hitting a watermelon. The red and white liquid splashed out, and Felisa''s head burst. Life like Felisa doesn''t have the abnormal recovery ability of BOO the demon. A broken head or a broken heart can be fatal. "Hum!" Looking at Frisa, who collapsed to the ground with a cracked head, vegeta snorted coldly, then turned around and walked down the challenge arena coldly. There was a burst of cheers at the meeting. Bejita, who has been avenged for his great revenge, only feels fresh and fresh, and his mind is clear, and his strength has been slightly improved. "Father, let''s give up now!" When he saw that Felisa was easily killed, Gula of the 8th universe began to panic. At this time, he realized that even if he was the king of his own universe, he still had to be a man with his tail in the super dimensional competition.The Kurdish King''s face was uncertain and his eyes fell on the participants one by one. "Wait, it''s a pity to abstain like this." "Don''t be silly, father. We''re not rivals for those monsters." "Shut up, you have to abstain. I won''t give up easily." The Kurdish king kept flashing, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gula felt that the Kurdish king was very stupid at this time. He knew that he was not an opponent, and he had to stick to it. What was the picture? He shook his head. For the sake of his own life, Gula didn''t care about the Kurdish king. He directly abstained from the host. The host quickly passed his choice of abstaining. "This place is too dangerous. It''s still a matter of life. I''ll take a step forward." With that, Gula left the contestant area of No. 8 space directly and returned to her own space by the spaceship arranged by the host. The Kurdish king looked at Gula''s back coldly and snorted, "hum, I will go back to you when I get a more perfect body." Kurdish king, no, in fact, his real identity is captain keniu. At the beginning, because of a mission failure, Captain keniu was killed by an energy wave of angry Felisa, but the lucky captain keniu exchanged his body with the other side while the universe was dealing with his body, and then kept hiding, constantly looking for a strong body. After dozens of rounds of exchanges, the strength of captain keniu has been growing, and finally one day he won the body of the Kurdish king, so far he has been living as the Kurdish king. Today, after training, he usually keeps the appearance of the second form of the demon clan. If all his strength bursts out, he can reach the level of being close to the complete body of saru. No. 8 universe has no one is his opponent, for captain keniu, super dimensional competition is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "Hum, just how does Gula know our ambition? We must take this opportunity to find a stronger body." However, keniu captain also has to be careful, because although his exchange ability is very magical, for people with great differences in strength, the success rate is not high, which is why he has been hiding his identity. ¡­¡­ The game went on, and finally there were several high-intensity battles. Sun Bula of universe 16 vs. wutianx of universe 18 wins. There is no doubt that bajit won the battle, but Shalu did not leave the venue after the defeat, but continued to watch the game. Super boo 4 vs. AUB 18. AUB is absorbed by super boo. 16 universe Emma vs. 14 universe man-made 18, man-made 18 is absorbed by the magic Emma. Sun WuFan of the 16 universe vs. Bao of the 18 universe, sun WuFan has a guidance war on Bao, and then a gentle wind will send him off; 16 universe Beckett vs. 18 universe Beckett, Beckett wins! 16 universe merulia vs. 16 universe wutianx, merulia wins! In the end, there were only 14 players left in the venue, including super boo, Emma, gaskako, Sophia, Brolli, Rolan, Beckett, merulia, sun Bula, Sun Wukong, sun WuFan, Captain keniu, Tranks and No. 17. "Next, let''s invite Tranks of the 12th universe and man-made man of the 14th universe to play on the 17th." Hearing the broadcast, with a big sword and a blue coat on his back, Tranks stepped into the challenge arena. At this time, the only man-made man left on the 14th saw Tranks on the 17th and raised his hands to abstain. "I think Lose... " Before he had finished his words, Tranks had become a super Saier, holding a long sword and chopping down to No. 17. No. 17 could not avoid anything. Before he finished his abstention, he was cut in half. This is the end of the morning game. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Conference restaurant. Every contestant of the universe eats in the dining room. Considering that there are not many contestants, the organizer does not set up a dining room for each universe. All contestants share a common dining hall. The contestants of the same universe sit together, and the next door is the people of other universes. During lunch time, Luo Lan sits with the contestant of No. 16 universe, and Sophia and merulia sit on both sides of him, next to Emma. Saiya people are very rough and crazy when they eat. Beckett picks up the food on the plate without any image and eats it wildly, crackling. The sound of collision between dishes and chopsticks keeps ringing, and soon a pile of dishes is piled up around him. Tays scooped up a bowl of hot soup, looked at the other contestants in the universe, and said, "compared with the beginning, there are a lot less people all at once." Luo Lan chewed the food in her mouth, swallowed it and nodded. "A lot of people go back to their own universe directly after elimination. Of course, fewer people stay." "Well, look at the two people in the universe on the 12th, aren''t they Tranks and man-made 16? There are only two of them. Let them come and eat with us." Tays knew Tranks, but she didn''t know if he knew him. Patted his head, suddenly remembered that this is not his own side of the world, transx certainly does not know them. "Yes, I''ll call them." When she heard tays'' words, bulma stood up. She didn''t know if tays and Tranks knew each other. "Tranks, on the 16th, come and have dinner with us. We all miss you very much!" "Ma Miss Burma Tranks blurted out the title of bulma and soon realized that bulma was not his mother, so he quickly changed his words. "Come here together!" "Well." At the invitation of bulma, Tranks and the 16th arrived at the dining table of the 16th universe. During the dinner, bulma asked about the situation of Tranks, and Tranks gave a detailed answer. "Trix, you''ve been with us in the game of saru, trix?" Colin looked at the young looking Tranks, a little uncertain. "Oh, I did take part in the game of saru. That was ten years ago, but I''m not sure if the world I went to was from you..." Tranks was stunned for a moment and replied that he was not sure. "Our experience should be similar." Colin nodded and understood. After all, there are too many parallel worlds in this world. There are many paradoxical universes, such as the 16 universe of Beckett and the 18 universe of Monkey King. They are almost the same. The only difference is whether Beckett separated during the period of boo. "By the way, what happened to you after the game of saru?" Asked Tranks. ¡°¡­¡­ After Wukong defeated Shalu at the expense of himself, he made peace for about seven years. When WuFan was in high school, a group of guys headed by Dharma, the king of the demon world, came up on the earth. They wanted to wake up the dormant demon buo.... " I''ll go over what happened 20 years ago. When Sun Wukong and bejita became bejit, klin looked at Burma and Kiki. Seeing that their faces were as usual, klin went on. At first hearing what happened in the universe on the 16th, Tranks was stunned, but he felt a cold sweat for them. "What happened there is really dangerous. Boo is the one who was absorbed by Miss Emma on the first day. The strength is really terrible. Fortunately, nothing like that happened to me. I have a general understanding of your situation. Then universe 18 is the situation that monkey king and bejita are separated again. " "Well, that''s what they say." Klin can''t imagine how the monkey king and bejita united to defeat boo without bejit. "How about the universe on the 12th? How could you compete with the man-made 16? You haven''t broken through to super Saier 2 Beckett asked, tearing off a piece of meat and chewing it. "After I went back, I wiped out the man-made 17 and 18. Three years later, I killed Shalu who was going to attack me. Then I started to rebuild. During this period, my mother found the laboratory abandoned by Dr. Gallo, where she found the 16." "I haven''t met boo the devil?" "No, they didn''t show up." Answered Tranks. "Then you have to be careful of your Babidi and Dappula. They may resurrect boo the demon." "Well." Tranks nodded, then looked around, some worried and said: "although the varugas hold super dimensional competition with the consent of the king God, but so many experts gather together, will there be any riot?" Some players who return to their own universe after the competition are OK. Tranks is worried about those who still stay after losing the competition. Those people are obviously plotting against the law. In addition to being interested in watching the competition, most likely they have the idea of collecting intelligence from various experts.¡ª¡ªAfter all, all universes develop from the same initial state. Even if the history is different, many experts should be similar. Beckett shook his head disdainfully as he spoke of his worries. Beckett said: "this is not exactly the meaning of the world king God. The isolated universe has been closed for a long time, and some universes have gone into darkness." "Since the darkness can''t be eradicated inside, gather all those people together. Don''t you find out, Tranks? Then none of the people who are really threatening have left, and those who have left are those who are not threatening." "Do you mean that the king of the world held this competition on purpose?" Tranks was taken aback. "Of course, the king of the world will hold this kind of competition when he is free." Loran took a look at Tranks and cut in. He knows that some high-level gods need to abide by the treaty, one of which is that they can''t travel through time and space at will. Although he doesn''t know whether this dragon god trial space should have such rules, in Luo Lan''s opinion, it should be the same in nine cases out of ten. Of course, the rules may be looser. After all, there is no peerless master like destroying God here. Some darkness beyond the ability of King God must rely on the power of other universe. For example, some people who lost the game but didn''t leave, such as Shalu and Dappula, are collecting intelligence, and the king God is also observing them, and then with the help of the excellent experts in the game, they catch all these evil people who endanger the security of the universe. This is probably the purpose of the king God in holding the game. After hearing what Luo Lan said, Tranks thought about it carefully and thought it was very reasonable. "So isn''t it particularly dangerous here after the game?" Kelin''s face turned pale when he heard their discussion. "Even if all the members are dead, the dragon ball can be resurrected." The 18th gave him a white look, but he was not particularly worried. "The premise is to win!" Colin began to regret coming here. I just came to see a match. How could such a dangerous thing happen? I thought that many years ago, at the 25th World''s first martial arts meeting, there was the event of the devil buou. The situation was so similar. It was the king of the world God who introduced it. Was I born to be in conflict with the big martial arts? "I think the king God of the world will close this space next, and then everyone can''t leave until the darkness is completely eliminated. Well, this is the way once and for all." Merulia nodded. The king''s plan was simple and crude, but very effective. "Look at it. The king of the world should have observed it almost. Next, he should secretly look for us." Merulia is not worried, not to mention her own strength is good, even if it is not the enemy, but also can be integrated into the filulia with Saifeiya. Filulia can''t fight any more, but there are stronger fighters like Rolan and Beckett. "Haha, then I can devour them as much as I want!" Emma''s beautiful eyes rolled and licked her lips, and she was already looking for her prey. "Don''t choke!" Luo Lan rolled her eyes. "No, I have a good appetite." Emma clapped her heart on her chest and giggled. ¡­¡­ As expected, after Luo Lan and their lunch, the five King gods of the No. 1 universe came together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 "Ladies and gentlemen, we need your help on one thing." The fat King God of the world said frankly. Sure enough! Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed for a while, a wisp of tiny awn flashed in the eyes and said: "what does the king God need to help?" "You are all the most outstanding martial Taoists in your respective universe. To be honest, apart from developing communication in their respective universes, there is another crucial thing to hold this martial arts meeting. You must have seen that besides you kind-hearted martial Taoists, there are many evil, even demonic guys on this planet..." The king God of the great world spoke out his plan. He pleaded: "I hope I can unite with you to eradicate those who threaten the safety of the universe." "I''m afraid they already know your plan." Luo Lan looks calm way. "Well, this time we are fully prepared. Even if they know, it doesn''t matter." The king of the world laughed and said confidently. Seeing Luo Lan''s curiosity, the only female King God among the five world gods, the West King God, said: "in fact, it''s risky to make this plan. If it''s normal, we certainly don''t want to do it." "But not long ago, we received an instruction from a great being who wanted to conduct a trial in our universe and gave us an artifact to block space. With this artifact, we can block the whole space, and even the technology of distorting space cannot penetrate it." "In fact, at the beginning of the game, the world was completely blocked. Those who thought they were going back to their own universe did not leave at all." "I hope you masters can join us to wipe out those evil people after the game." "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If it succeeds, it will be of great benefit to your universe." To be more mysterious, every universe has its own set of good law system. After death, human beings have to accept the judgment of the underworld. Those who do good go to heaven and those who do evil go to hell. Similarly, if they do something beneficial to the universe, they will get the favor of the universe. When they practice, things that benefit the soul will often happen. "The trial of some being?" After listening to the explanation of the king God, Luo Lan moves in her heart. What the king God of the world said about the trial mostly refers to his own dragon god trial. I didn''t expect that there was such a background behind the super dimensional competition. With the original dragon ball of namikxing as bait, the king of the world was allowed to play the game. In order to win the champion of the super dimensional competition and complete the trial, the layout of Dragon God Salama was also painstaking. "I see. We will try our best to cooperate." "Thank you very much." Getting Luo Lan and others'' reply, Wang Shen and others in the big world were obviously relieved. You know, among many universes, the strength of the 16th universe is the strongest. There are several experts who are more powerful than boo. Among them, there are also experts who can defeat the king God of the southern world. With their help, the king God of the southern world is full of confidence in completing the next plan. After thanking Luo Lan, the gods of the king of the world lobbied other masters of the universe. The first target was universe 18. ¡­¡­ Looking at their backs, Tranks said, "it''s really unexpected, but it''s very difficult for them to implement the plan." The last big scuffle inevitably caused heavy casualties. Looking at bulma and Kiki and other weak people, Tranks was worried about their comfort. At this time, Luo Lan takes out a big blue cube from the different dimensional space and weighs it in his hand. "When the afternoon game starts, all the people who are not as strong as super Saiya will hide in my cube. They can protect your safety." Luo Lan''s cube is a shuttle cube, which can be large or small. It''s no problem to put a hundred people into it. It''s a gift from Wes to Rolan. There''s no pressure to block most attacks. Beckett, sun Bula and others don''t know the magic of the blue cube. When Luo Lan explains that this little thing can at least block the attack of the fourth level sequence, they all stare and can''t believe it. And then he was relieved. Tranks didn''t know what the so-called fourth level sequence was, but seeing that Beckett didn''t have any opinions, he put his doubts in his heart. "When taking refuge, tell the people in universe 18 that there are many ordinary people with ordinary power." No. 18 universe''s Bao, bidili, strength are not strong. "Sure, universe 18 is closest to us." After the problem of safety is solved, all the worries of the people will be eliminated. They just need to wait for the battle to start, and then there will be the afternoon competition. This will be the most exciting part of the super dimensional competition. Because there is no rule that people can''t kill in the competition, Luo Lan and others intend to be polite and try their best to reduce the unstable people in the final scuffle.Shalu, Babidi, Dappula, zanjia and Buqin have retired from the competition and can only be solved in a scuffle. The most excited one is Emma. In her eyes, the next people who threaten the universe are the desserts prepared for her by heaven! You know, the stronger the strength of the other party, the more delicious it will be when it becomes a dessert. Emma can''t help her heart! "Unfortunately, man-made 17 has been killed by Tranks, otherwise it would be a good snack." Holding out her fingers and sucking at her mouth, Emma gave a lovely smile on her white face. ¡­¡­ Dong! I don''t know how the king God of the world is in series. The game starts in the afternoon. The first draw is sun Bula, her opponent is the Kurdish king of the 8 universe (captain keniu). "King Kurd, I don''t think he''s a strong guy. I remember that he was pierced by a Qigong wave from Tranks before." Beckett is standing in the players'' area, holding his chest in both hands and looking at Sun Bula and Kurdish king. At this time, the weaker klin and bidili all hide in the blue cube prepared by Luo Lan, and they can devote themselves to the battle. "The fact that Felisa of the 8th universe can be easily killed by begeta of the 18th universe shows that the strength is similar to what we know." "The game is settled." "Blah, if you can, save that guy''s life. Anyway, he''s a small man and won''t affect the overall situation." Emma is thinking about turning the Kurdish king into a snack. No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat. She just makes a tooth beating sacrifice. "I''ll try my best!" Sun Bula shook her hair and flew into the challenge arena. Emma tilted her lower lip and looked forward. On the challenge arena and the ball arena, the Kurdish King (captain keniu) looked at the opposite sun Bula with a gloomy face, his face covered with frost. "Damn it, I met this woman as soon as I went on the stage. According to the previous games, this woman is cruel and ruthless, and her moves are deadly. If I don''t think of a way, I may be killed by her!" Looking back on this woman''s previous competition, she killed everyone except wutianx, who was merciful to the universe on the 18th. Captain Keanu''s face became more sinister. The reason why he didn''t want to leave was to find a suitable talent to win the body. He had planned to do so, but he didn''t want to meet this woman named sun Bula at the beginning of the competition. "Hell, did you take this woman''s body first?" Captain keniu hesitated, but the opposite sun Bula was impatient. Ling Ran''s intention to kill was obvious. "Hello, King Kurd, are you ready to die?" "That''s all. Women are women." Captain Keanu raised his head and aimed his bloody eyes at Sun Bula''s body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Captain Keanu knows that he is not the opponent of the opposite woman, so in order to save his life, he plans to use his powers to capture the other person''s body after the battle starts. As for the other person''s body is a female problem, he can''t manage so much. "In a word, one move must work, or I will be very passive." In his heart, although he has overestimated the strength of sun Bula, no matter how strong he is, he should only be stronger than him. Captain Keanu will never think how powerful sun Bula is. Immediately, Keanu captain no longer has any reservation, in a very short time to release all the strength. In a dazzling light, Captain keniu changed from the second form of the demon clan to the ultimate form like Frisa, and his strength soared several times, reaching the level of full body saru. Seeing the ultimate form of the Kurdish king, sun Bula was a little surprised and looked at him in surprise. "This Kurdish king is not as useless as he thought!" "2.4 billion combat power, barely OK." With a relaxed smile on his face, sun Bula''s face was cold, and his majestic momentum was released, which immediately rebounded the momentum of captain keniu back. The terrible momentum spread all over the world. Captain Keanu saw it, and his mouth showed a greedy expression, as if he was going to eat sun Bula. "Hahaha, it''s good. Even if it''s a woman, I accept it." Captain Keanu licked his lips, greedily aimed at Sun Bula''s body, said: "to tell you the truth, I''m used to using the Kurdish King''s body. It''s a little reluctant to throw it away suddenly, but who can make a better one in front of me?" Sun Bula''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The Kurdish king gave her a bad feeling. Her greedy eyes seemed to swallow her alive. Hum, someone dares to peep at her body. Death! A restless mood arises for no reason, sun Bula lifts her beautiful hair, and a cold and piercing sense of killing bursts out. "Hey, hey, you''re so close to me. It''s too late." "Exchange!" At this time, Captain Keanu roared, his red eyes lit up a strange light, and a white soul suddenly turned out of the Kurdish King''s body and attacked him head-on. "What is it?" Suddenly, seeing the strange light from the Kurdish king, sun Bula suddenly felt a chill in her body, as if there was a force to peel her spirit from her body. Captain Keanu has released the "exchange" ability towards sun Bula, which is the racial talent of his clan and takes the body of the target character. ¡­¡­ In the player area of the 16th universe, Beckett felt very familiar when he saw the light from the Kurdish king. The memory of the past on namik came to mind, and Beckett''s face suddenly changed. "No, there''s something wrong with that Kurdish king. He''s not the real Kurdish king." "He''s captain Keanu!" The monkey king of the 18th universe is also abnormal, but it''s too fast for them to stop it. No one thought that the real identity of the man in the shape of Kurdish king was keniu captain of the team. According to the rules of the competitors, outsiders are not allowed to intervene during the competition. "Captain Keanu has lived to the present..." Beckett''s face was ugly and his body was cold, which made the temperature around him drop several degrees. "Don''t worry, blah will be fine." "Are you sure?" Beckett looks at Rolan. "Of course." Luo Lan calmly looks at the challenge arena. To tell the truth, the real identity of Kurdish king is the captain of kiniu, which is beyond his expectation. But keniu captain wants to capture sun Bula''s body, but also may not succeed. Let''s not say that sun Bula''s strength is far superior to that of Captain Keanu. His exchange ability may not work. Even if sun Bula''s strength is slightly lower than that of Captain Keanu because he has not become a super Saiya, Captain Keanu''s plan may not come true. After all, the essence of the exchange power is spiritual power, which Sun Bula does not necessarily lose. Sure enough, in the challenge arena, when Captain keniu used his exchange ability to release his soul body, he saw sun Bula sneer, and suddenly remembered that Luo Lan explained to her when he was practicing on the earth, and his arrogant head raised. Focus on captain Keanu and release your mental strength. "Mind space!" The clear voice rings out from the mouth, a strange space suddenly appears in the line of sight of Captain Keanu. When Captain keniu came back to his senses, he suddenly found that he had left the martial arts arena. There was a pale space around him. There was no upper, lower, left and right. It was like a dream. The empty pictures were distorted. The strange distortion was a headache. Captain keniu felt dizzy after a glance.It''s strange that I should take part in the super dimensional competition in another universe. How can I appear in this place. "Welcome to my world!" A figure appeared in front of Captain Keanu. Keniu captain a look, it is in the challenge arena with their own game of sun Bula. "Woman, are you doing this?" At this time, Captain keniu had already reacted and his face was very ugly. "Ha ha, if it wasn''t for your mental body to leave your body, I wouldn''t capture you so easily. EE, this is what you really look like. It seems that you have changed many people''s bodies!" Sun Bula looked coldly at the cosmic man with red skin and two long ears. Captain Keanu''s soul is what his original race looks like. Red skin, a huge eye, the surface of the skin is like cracking, full of wrinkles, looks very ugly. Captain Keanu''s face contorted and screamed as he realized he had met his opponent. "Damn, you have a way to crack my ability. Let me go now!" "What a lot of talk!" Sun Bula snorted coldly, and her eyes flashed with lightning. She was never polite to others. "1000 times gravity!" A strange and unpredictable force suddenly came to the mind space, and 1000 times of gravity directly acted on captain keniu''s soul. Captain Keanu''s face turned twisted and his mouth growled. "Thanks to my mind space, otherwise I will find your way." "Take my body, right? I''ll let you take it!" Sun Bula''s bright face was ferocious. She hated being hit by her. She looked at captain keniu fiercely and continued to impose various penalties on his soul. In this space, everything is controlled by her. "Mind space" is a spiritual secret skill that has long been lost on medamor. It has the same effect as "consciousness cultivation" on earth. It''s very idealistic. "Ah, ah, ah!" The scream continued to ring. I don''t know how long it took in my heart. Captain keniu''s hysterical scream became weaker and weaker. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 The outside world. A lot of mental space has passed, and the outside world is only a few seconds in a hurry. Sun Bula and Kurdish King keep their original posture motionless. Sun Bula stares at Kurdish king, and Kurdish king also keeps the action at the beginning of the game. Everyone was staring at the two men in the challenge arena. They didn''t know why they didn''t start fighting. "What''s the matter? Has Bula''s body been taken?" Beckett was worried. "No, Captain Keanu is finished." Luo Lan''s face shows a light smile. With his eyesight, he can see that sun Bula has exerted his inner space, and the overall situation has been decided. Beckett chose to believe Luo Lan''s words. After a few seconds, sun Bula''s expression on the challenge arena changed, and crystal beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Suddenly, a gust of wind diffused from her body. Sun Bula withdrew from the spiritual space, and then gasped violently. On the other side of her, the Kurdish king suddenly gave a scream and fell back straight without breathing. "Spiritual space is too demanding for spirit." Sun Bula took a breath to rest for a while, feeling very happy. Fortunately, she learned the trick of mind space from Luo Lan. Otherwise, in the face of the sudden attack of the Kurdish king, she didn''t know whether she could resist it - the super Saiya are powerful, but under normal circumstances, their bodies are not much better than others. In particular, the strength of Captain Keanu has reached the level of full-fledged Shalu, which makes it more difficult to guard against. "Host, the Kurdish king is dead." Sun Bula raised his finger to captain keniu who fell to the ground. Varuga immediately sent staff to check, confirmed that sun Bula won, everyone in the room was silent, they did not know how Sun Bula won. They didn''t fight each other! "Why did the Kurdish King fall?" Asked sun WuFan, puzzled. "Just now, the Kurdish king used an ability called" exchange ". In fact, the real identity of the Kurdish king is captain keniu..." After describing the general situation, Luo Lan explained the reason for sun Bula''s victory. Then sun WuFan knew the danger and broke out in a cold sweat. "Fortunately, nothing happened. I didn''t expect that keniu of another universe was hidden in the Kurdish king all the time." If it wasn''t for sun Bula who happened to have learned mind space, other people would have been robbed of his body by Captain keniu. At this time, sun Bula jumped down from the challenge arena, took the Kurdish King''s body with him, and threw the Kurdish King''s body to the ground. She said to Emma, "I''m sorry. I wanted to give him a breath. Who told his soul to disappear so soon? Should this guy''s body be useful to you?" Emma rolled her eyes and said, "what do I want his body for? He''s dead, and his strength has already broken away." "Alas, it''s a pity that it''s such a good prey." In addition to the high-level gods, the vitality of mortals will dissipate into the universe after death, and become the energy of the universe again. After all, not everyone has such an indestructible body as the gods. Smell speech, sun Bula embarrassed to apologize to Emma, Emma waved to forgive her. Looking at Sun Bula''s dispirited spirit, Emma picked up a finger, a ray of light flickered at the fingertip, and then hit sun Bula''s body. Emma uses her own white magic to restore the spirit of sun Bula. "It''s Emma''s magic that saves a bean." Sun Bula, whose spirit has recovered to its peak, laughs happily. In today''s era, every fairy bean is extremely precious, and they are reluctant to eat one when they practice. "Besides black magic, I''m good at white magic." Emma laughed triumphantly. ¡­¡­ After sun Bula won the game, it was sun WuFan''s turn to appear in the next game, and his opponent, after drawing lots, was the monkey king of the 18th universe. "The battle between monkey king and WuFan is interesting." Hearing the announcement of the names of the two sides on the radio, Luo Lan can''t help but show some interest. After hard training before the competition, sun WuFan''s state has already surpassed the previous peak, and his strength has gone further. The mysterious WuFan has become a super WuFan. Of course, what makes Luo Lan more interested is that after 20 years of cultivation, what kind of strength has the monkey king of the other world achieved. Since there are no such powerful masters as the destruction god birusna in this world, the progress of the monkey king can''t be as great as that of the original Chaozhong, but twenty years will not be wasted. We need to wait and see how strong it is. It''s time for sun WuFan to find out. "WuFan, try to force the power of the monkey king." Luo Lan solemnly explained. "Well!" With a little effort, sun WuFan walked towards the challenge arena. On the other hand, in the contestant area of universe 18, when he learned that his opponent was another universe, the monkey king had already rubbed his hands and could not resist the excitement."Karkarot, don''t underestimate the people in universe 16. They''re not that simple." "I know!" The monkey king nodded, and no matter what begita said, he appeared in the challenge arena excitedly. Bejita reluctantly looked at the anxious Monkey King and said to the monkey fan of his own universe, "look at the guy named karkarot. He knows that the man of the 16th universe is so strong, but he can''t listen to the advice." "That''s what Dad is." The monkey king of the 18th universe is embarrassed. "He''s just an idiot." Bejita didn''t scold. Is it so easy for the people in the 16th universe to fight? He didn''t lose to bejit before. Looking at the two people in the challenge arena, bejita asked: "WuFan, how strong do you think you are in the other world?" "I think it''s about the same as Dad," speculated the monkey king on the 18th When people from two universes chatted with each other before, they talked about the situation of both sides. Like him, the self of the other universe had been idle for many years for the dream of scholars, and it was not until a period of time before the competition started that he worked hard again. On the 18th, sun WuFan didn''t know how his own progress was, but he was definitely better than himself. "Well, I know your talent." Begita nodded. He was very sorry that sun WuFan was not willing to practice because of his good talent. But everyone had his own ambition, and he couldn''t insist on it. He could only hope for sun Wutian, Tranks and Bula. Unfortunately, those three guys were also hopeless children, and they didn''t want to practice at all. It''s ironic that in the next generation only ah Bao can barely be called a soldier. Although the mixed race of sais and earthlings enhances the fighting talent of mixed race children, it also gradually weakens their enthusiasm for fighting. Maybe in a few years, the sais will really disappear. ¡­¡­ "WuFan, do your best to show me your power." "You too." "Of course, in order to show respect, I will directly use the Super Saiyan, Ho..." The flame envelops the body. The terrible flame is like a coronal mass ejection on the surface of a star, hot and full of threat. Sun Wukong knew that the fighting state of sun WuFan didn''t need to change, so he became a super Saiya from the beginning. Seeing this, sun WuFan raised his breath, floating a layer of white light on his tall and straight body surface. In a mysterious state, he doesn''t need to become a super Saiya, and his normal state is the most suitable form for fighting. The two men stood face to face, putting on a fighting posture. The invisible sense of oppression reverberated throughout the competition venue www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 In the afternoon, the second game, the battle between the 16th and 18th is about to begin. Both sides of the competition have been fully prepared. When the two irresistible momentum came from the competition field, all the people in the competition took a breath. As the organizer of the competition, the varuga people''s energy meter gave out a buzzing alarm. The invisible sense of oppression reverberated throughout the competition venue The contestants of the universe looked at it solemnly, showing an incredible surprise. Whoo! The monkey king, dressed in an orange and red martial arts costume, takes a fighting posture, almost without any action. The stones at his feet suddenly split into small cracks. Taking these cracks as the boundary, the spherical hard rocks burst into pieces, and the small stones were sped out at a very fast speed. Sun Wukong''s body suddenly became blurred, the golden flame burning through the air, leaving a pale golden light and shadow. Time seemed to stop at this moment, and it appeared again. The attack of Sun Wukong had come to the opposite of sun WuFan. Hard fists wrapped in golden light, accompanied by a harsh tremor sound, quickly attacked and fell on the top of sun WuFan''s head. In the face of the terrible attack launched by the monkey king, sun WuFan calmly checked, his feet rooted on the ground, his body slightly tilted, his arms extended, his waist suddenly launched force, and a fist against the monkey king. Bang! Violent impact, two fists collision of the moment burst out a dazzling light. Hula, a gust of wind swept away, the surging air waves spread in all directions, with a clear click, and the foothold of sun WuFan collapsed. Sun WuFan''s face sank, and a pair of black eyes looked at the monkey king. His strong body burst out with amazing strength, and the monkey king rebounded out. "Wow, that''s great. You''re much better than WuFan there." Holding his body steady in mid air, he felt the violent power from the opposite sun WuFan. Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly widened, and then yelled excitedly. "Don''t try, use more power, ordinary super Saier is not my opponent." Sun WuFan is calm and confident in his words. He knows the character of the monkey king very well. He never tries his best at the beginning of the competition. This kind of exploration has become a habit for him. However, it is true that the monkey king of the other world is strong enough. The transformation of ordinary super Saiya brings him a great sense of oppression. But it''s not enough. No matter how skillful super sair 1 is, the growth rate can''t compare with super sair 2 and super sair 3! "Well, I see." The monkey king nodded. He immediately roared and let out his overwhelming momentum. This time, he didn''t reserve any more. He directly released the power of super sair 2, and then continued to change into super sair 3. His golden hair fell to his waist, his forehead protruded slightly, his eyebrows disappeared, and his whole face looked fierce. This is the most powerful state of the monkey king. The sun WuFan''s eyes suddenly shrank and his face showed a dignified expression when he felt the hot energy stream coming from his face. "These forces are no less powerful than blah''s full strength. In the past 20 years, there has been no moment of relaxation." Sighing at the strength of the monkey king, the muscles of monkey fan tensed. Although the cultivation of spiritual time house made his strength surpass the original peak, he was not sure when facing such a powerful Monkey King. "WuFan, let''s start. The strength of super Saiya 3 is heavy on the body. I can''t keep it for too long. Let''s make a quick decision." "All right." Two people say hello, everything in silence, suddenly two people''s figure suddenly disappeared, and then in a place 100 meters away from the ground, suddenly toward each other. Boom! The two fists collided with each other, and the figure flashed. Two vertical waves of air rushed into the sky in the collision. After a face-to-face collision, Monkey King and monkey fan retreated quickly, and then quickly rushed forward to choose their own attack targets "Peng "Peng!" Peng Monkey King and monkey meal are disappearing and appearing again and again, each time accompanied by a deafening sound. Sometimes the bright flash came on and they had to close their eyes. "Turtle Qigong!" "The magic passes through the light to kill artillery!" Boom! The bright light bombards together, the energy whirlpool spreads continuously, such as waves, strong waves, the sky seems to burst. Huala ~ ~ the void was rushed out of a huge hole by the turbulent energy. The great power was blocked by the protective cover of the venue and could not vent. It rolled down straight below. The protective function of the venue was fully opened to offset the impact of the two sides'' energy, but the monkey king''s power was too strong.Even if the protection function is turned on at full power, it can not completely offset the excess energy. At this time, some of the top players in the player area took the shots. In Universe 1, the five kings and gods of the world joined hands to exert their divine power and keep the large audiences nearby. No.4 universe, super boo grunts and raises his hand to arrange the next super huge energy shield! In space 7, gaskako, the silent super namik, finally released his hands, looked at the surging energy, waved his arms, and the violent wind scattered the energy. In universe 12, universe 16 and universe 18, all the great masters work together to eliminate the aftereffects of the battle between monkey king and monkey rice. Emma directly becomes Emma, and then greedily absorbs the excess energy in the air. Her bright cheeks are white and red, as if drunk. "Hey, hey, a little more!" "Suck less!" Luo Lan gives Emma a white look, then turns his eyes to the fighting Monkey King and monkey rice, nodding slightly. With his eyesight, he can see the strength of the two. Sun WuFan is worthy of being the strongest fighter in the unit. Although he has been abandoned for more than 20 years in the early stage, the good thing is that he has not abandoned his foundation. Unlike yebishan in the original book, he does not pull his crotch completely. After hard training in the spiritual time room, his strength has gone one step further and surpassed the peak of that year. In addition, the mysterious state does not need to change, and the whole body is extremely powerful and coordinated. The strength is close to the first level sequence of the divine realm. On the other hand, Monkey King has a heavy burden on the human body. At this time, Monkey King''s body has serious air leakage at any time. However, Monkey King''s physique is also strong. He has carried it down hard. According to the calculation of strength, he has entered the first level sequence. Generally speaking, the monkey king is better than the monkey king. "What do you think of their fight?" Luo Lan asked the side of Beckett. "WuFan is in danger." Beckett hugged his hands and looked at it carefully. "Although WuFan''s mystical state endurance is better than super Saiya 3, he is a little lower in energy intensity. Sun Wukong''s energy is too high. The reason why he didn''t end the battle quickly is to enjoy the fun of the battle, otherwise WuFan would have lost long ago." Luo Lan nodded her head and agreed. No matter how strong sun WuFan is, it''s not the first level. The first level of the sequence to deal with the first level of the sequence, it is impolite to say that only one punch is enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 Some of the top experts in other universes also see this. On the other side of the No. 4 universe, super boo looks at the monkey king coldly, with a cruel smile on his face. "I haven''t seen him for several years. The monkey king has become so powerful. I really want to absorb him completely." In super Boo''s No.4 universe, he not only absorbed the monkey king and bejita, but also devoured the warriors such as WuFan, wutianx and jabit. As long as there was a little value, he didn''t let go of anyone, and even bulma was absorbed by him because of his wisdom. After leaving the earth, super boo will absorb those who meet with special skills, both good and evil. Everything depends on personal mood He has been absorbing and growing up all the way. Up to now, he doesn''t even know how strong he is. At this time, seeing the battle between monkey king and monkey fan, he can''t wait to fight with monkey king. No.7 universe, namik people gaskako is still a indifferent look, it seems that in his eyes, nothing can cause his attention. Universe 12, universe 18, all the experts watch it carefully. But some people who didn''t reach the level of observation were black in their eyes. They didn''t know what happened except fighting against the momentum of high altitude. "Too How wonderful "Their speed is too fast to capture their movements at all. At this level of competition, you can feel shivering at a glance." "This is the master of other universes. It''s terrible!" "The two names of Monkey King and monkey rice are so similar that universe 18 and universe 16 are terrible." "Who said no!" The low voice of exclamation from the audience''s mouth, accompanied by a voice of emotion, all the audience''s eyes are full of fierce and blazing fire. "Karkarot is going to win!" On the other side of universe 18, vegeta was staring at the sky with a smile on her lips. "Wu fan, what do you think when you see another performance of you?" "I''m not as good as him." On the 18th, sun WuFan looked at another brave self and shook his head with a bitter smile. "Ha ha..." Begita didn''t blame him this time. She patted monkey fan on the shoulder and continued to watch the game with her eyes. The same person''s situation is different, and his achievements are also completely different. Although he is the same person, he has gone two different ways, which is caused by their experience. In fact, this is the wonder of the parallel world. It is like a straight forward world line, a little bit of subtle disturbance. After several years of evolution, it will form a wave of astonishment in the future. It can''t be seen at ordinary times. Once it collides with each other, the difference between the two will be incisively and vividly displayed. ¡­¡­ The battle in the challenge arena is still in full swing. After several high-intensity battles, Monkey King and monkey rice are more or less decorated. Super Saiya 3 is very physical. As the battle continues, the monkey king''s physical strength is constantly consumed. He frowns slightly. The monkey king knows he can''t go on like this any more. "Unfortunately, if you want to fight a little longer, the burden of super sair 3 is a problem." Regretfully shaking his head, the monkey king decided to end the battle. His breath suddenly became violent. Deng, a dazzling light suddenly flashed out of the void. After a distance from sun WuFan - Sun Wukong''s body suddenly lit up a more blazing flame, and then with the illusory shadow flashing for a while, the void radiated a few waves, and Sun Wukong''s figure became blurred, and then came to sun WuFan''s side in a blink. "WuFan, your performance is very good, but I''m going to win this game." "Go down." Hula! The monkey king spread out his palms and drew two perfect arcs in the sky, as if he were an elegant dancer. The action of the monkey king was very slow, slowly folding his hands to his chest. The glittering electric light twinkled on his palm. Sun WuFan''s spirit is highly alert. Seeing the action of Sun Wukong''s hand, his body pauses a little. Just as he wants to move his body, he is shocked to find that his body can''t move. The air became particularly stagnant, as if there were thousands of tiny ribbons winding around his body, which made him unable to move. "What''s the trick?" Sun WuFan''s face was startled. He never knew that Sun Wukong had the ability to hold other people''s bodies. I''m losing! Sun WuFan knew that any slight flaw between the experts could affect the whole situation, not to mention the situation that his body could not move. I don''t want to fight anymore. "World shaking palm!" At this time, the monkey king murmured and the pale golden arc flashed a few times. While paralyzing the body of the monkey king, he pushed his hands forward. An invisible force acted on the Monkey King through the air and sent him directly out of the challenge arena.No! With the whistle of the staff, the monkey king won the game. "That move just now is really a world shaking palm?" Sun WuFan doubted that Wanguo Jingtian Zhang was the most powerful move in guixianliu martial arts. Like Qigong gun, it was developed by Wu taidou, the great master of martial arts. But as far as sun WuFan knew, Wanguo Jingtian Zhang was not what he had just seen. "It''s a trick that I changed according to the world astonishing palm. Because I don''t know what to call it, I didn''t change my name at all." Monkey King scratched his head and explained. After hearing this, sun WuFan nodded his head. It was the same as the reformed Qigong of the turtle school. It was just the same name. "You have to be careful behind me. My strength is relatively weak among the competitors of the 16th universe." Realistically speaking, among the nine contestants of the 16th universe: Beckett, sun Bula, sun WuFan, wutianke, Abao, Luolan, merulia, sephia and Emma, the power of sun WuFan is only stronger than Abao and wutianke, and there are six more powerful than him. When monkey king heard the news, he was even more happy. Sun WuFan knows that this is the character of Sun Wukong. Looking at him seriously, he can''t help but miss his father 20 years ago and wave his hand to Sun Wukong: "good luck." "Well, I will definitely win the next game." The monkey king said solemnly. Sun WuFan smiles. He doesn''t think Sun Wukong can do it. Then he goes back to his own competition area. "The power of the monkey king has reached the first level sequence. It''s normal to lose to him." In the competition area, Luo Lan said to sun WuFan who just came down from the challenge arena. "I know that he has never stopped practicing. I have to work hard in the future." With a cool smile, sun WuFan, who has seen other players in the super dimensional competition, abandons his previous idea of being at ease with the situation and becomes more and more like a real fighter. Luo Lan looked at the sun WuFan with a new spirit, a little stunned. In the next third match, merulia and Beckett are the players. After seeing the draw result, Luo Lan can''t help sighing that it''s another civil war. Fortunately, it''s a match between her own people, and there won''t be any danger to her life. After a few words with merulia, merulia floats on the stage. In the face of such a super player as Beckett, it is obvious that no matter how strong merulia is, it can not be Beckett''s opponent. This battle is more like a guiding battle. The battle was in full swing. As expected, after more than ten minutes of fighting, merulia lost the game in a very respectable way. But even if she lost the game, for merulia, the battle was fruitful. Compared with merulia''s luck, Saifeiya''s luck is not so good. In the fourth game in the afternoon, she drew lots against gaskako, a nameko from the 7th universe, who is a silent guy. As soon as SAFIYA came on the court, he didn''t know what had happened, but he felt the whirl and was released from the court. Gaskako, on the other hand, seems to care nothing all the time, full of mystery. "Luo Lan, I don''t know how to lose?" Saifeiya feel inexplicable, the queen of the grand Saiya do not want the card face? "It''s time to meet a master!" Luo Lan''s face is serious: "Beckett, do you see how he does it?" Beckett frowned, shook his head and said, "I didn''t see clearly. Gaskako of universe 7 is not a simple character. Except boo of universe 4 and Brolli of universe 20, he is the most mysterious in the whole arena." "Well." Luo Lan nodded thoughtfully, but there was a light in her eyes. How strong is gaskako? It doesn''t seem simple at all. The first level sequence is still Second level sequence? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Gaskako in the end how strong, Luo Lan does not know, but from the other side easily beat Saifeiya this point, Luo Lan has targeted him. Perhaps gaskako is the person who deserves the most attention besides Beckett. Luo Lan concentrates her eyes and focuses on gaskako seriously. Gaskako looks at him just as well. At the moment when the two eyes collide, Luo Lan''s mind suddenly shakes, and a virtual image of a dragon automatically emerges in the sea of mental consciousness. A deep sea like silence and deep breath surged in, constantly impacting his spirit. At the same time, the silver gray dragon in Luo Lan''s body surging violently, vaguely impacted by other forces, began to become restless. What a terrible spiritual force. Luo Lan quickly looks away, and her heart is like a calm lake. Suddenly, she drops a bomb, and the huge waves make the lake surge. He said with lingering fear: "what a terrible spiritual impact. There is such a powerful Dragon God hidden in gaskako''s spirit. Is this a super Namiki who has absorbed all the namiks? Is it the same with the later period of saunell and pilina in the sixth universe, or is there something I don''t know about... " There is dragon power in gaskako''s body, which Luo Lan can understand. After all, namik people can also be called the dragon family, but the dragon power is so pure that it is beyond Luo Lan''s imagination. Anyway, the contact just now has let him know some of gaskako''s reality. Maybe, gaskako is really a strong player in the second level sequence. When Luolan guesses the reality of gaskako, gaskako also frowns and thinks about why Luolan, a Saiya, has the similar strength with him. "Is he also the one chosen by Lord dragon?" Gaskako murmured. ¡­¡­ Scene five in the afternoon. When Emma and Tranks are drawn, there is a huge gap between their strengths. Even if super sair 2 fails, Tranks is not the opponent to be scolded at all. Emma easily defeats Tranks without becoming a demon. Of course, considering the friendly relationship between Tranks and universe 16, Emma does not launch "hunting" for Tranks. For this reason, Emma always felt like she was losing money. "If I devour Tranks, I can increase my strength." He murmured to himself in a whisper so low that no one could hear him. "What were you talking about?" Luo Lan asked. "Ah, I didn''t say anything. You must have heard me wrong." Emma was stunned. She ran to Luo Lan with a smile, pointed to the direction of the No.4 universe, and whispered, "look at the tall devil boo over there. I''ve been staring at him for a long time, and now I have a strong impulse to swallow him up." "The strength of super buo is unknown. Don''t act rashly." "Mm-hmm, boo the demon can also devour the ability. I will be careful." Emma licked her lips, but her eyes lit up as if she had seen prey. Seeing her salivating expression, Luo Lan gently pinches her nose and whispers close to Emma''s cheek. The heat of her breath makes her feel the hairy ball picking her ears. "The cleaning will be started after the game, and then you will have enough." "Well." Emma''s eyes were open and her white cheeks were shining. ¡­¡­ "Let''s play the sixth game. Let''s invite Rolan from the 16th universe and Gloria from the 20th universe to play." The voice of the varugas was heard on the radio at the meeting. "Rolan, it''s your turn. It''s Brolli." Said Sophia in a soft voice. "Be careful, Brolli. That guy is a lunatic. He''ll go crazy nine times out of ten." Beckett cautioned. "Well." Rolan knows Brolli, but Brolli of the 20th universe and Brolli of the seventh universe are two people. If Brolli of the seventh universe is a simple and simple youth, Brolli of the 20th universe is a primitive, violent and irrational beast. Moreover, Brolli of the 20th universe is the Legendary Super sair, which is different from Brolli of the 7th universe variation sair. If you want to say the same thing, it is that both Brolli are the stronger super fighters in Vietnam. Luo Lan nodded her head and appeared in the challenge arena. On the other hand, Brolli was frozen in a piece of ice. Because he had not drawn Brolli before, this was his first time to play. Click, click, with varugan technology, the ice blocking Brolli is unsealed, bang! The ice wrapped outside suddenly burst, and the fine ice crystals scattered into the sky like bullets, slamming into the buildings of the competition arena, leaving deep holes. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Brolly moved his eyelids, woke up from his sleep, and suddenly roared angrily.With this fierce roar, a ferocious force suddenly appeared at the meeting, and everyone''s heart seemed to be pressed with a heavy stone. "Well Roar... " Brolli hugged his head, with a very painful expression on his face. Looking up, he saw Luo Lan at close range, with a ferocious expression on his face. "Karkarot! Karkarot His voice was as hoarse as a wild animal''s roar, his muscles trembled, and the smell of cruelty swept away. Terrible momentum, cold chill. Some people with poor strength feel this cruel breath, and their faces suddenly turn pale. Even if someone reluctantly resists, their faces are very ugly. "Oops, this guy seems out of control." "The organizers seem to have released a very monstrous monster." After witnessing Brolli''s performance after awakening, all of them felt a little bit bad, and the varuga also felt that they had made some mistakes in their operation. "I knew Brolli was still a lunatic. It was a wrong choice to let him play." Beckett had always known that. "Dad, do you know that broley?" Sun Bula asked Beckett. "A long time ago, it was a terrible guy," Beckett recalled decades ago, his face dignified. "How terrible is it?" Asked sun Bula, not clearly. "Brolli is a Legendary Super Saier. When he first met him, Sun Wukong and begita suffered a great loss in his hands. Begita didn''t even dare to attack him. Later, seven years later, they almost destroyed the earth. In short, they were a very terrible guy." "The Legendary Super Saiyan, what is that?" Sophia asked. "You don''t know?" Beckett was stunned, and then explained: "the Legendary Super sais are super warriors who will appear in the sais every 1000 years. Even if they don''t practice their strength, they will continue to be tall every year. However, such unlimited promotion makes the Legendary Super sais almost crazy." "When he first fought with Brolli, he was not a super sair, but after he became a super sair, his character began to become cruel and he began to like destruction." "Especially when it''s completely crazy, the hair color of super Saiya people will turn into grass green, and the whole person will become extremely bloodthirsty and belligerent." Grass green hair, isn''t that Brolli''s full energy form? Will this form get out of control? Sephilia and merulia were surprised. They both knew the seventh universe of Gloria. More specifically, Gloria was merulia''s brother-in-law. In their impression, Brolli is a simple good young man, how normal a person, completely unable to contact with this crazy Brolli. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 "I don''t know what''s the difference between the Legendary Super sais and the variation sais of Brolli?" Looking at the two men in the challenge arena, Sophia worried and frowned slightly. When she met bro in Vampa, broli''s ferocity left a deep impression on her. It was many years ago. Broli was still very young at that time, but his fighting capacity had far exceeded her. If according to Beckett, the legendary super Saiya people can automatically increase their strength every year, then I don''t know how strong broli is now Terrible. "Beckett, how many years ago did you last meet Brolli?" Beckett recalled it for a moment and replied, "I remember it was 773, and now it''s 794, almost 21 years ago." Twenty one years! After hearing this, Sophia''s Ruby eyes shrunk slightly. This time is not short. Even if there are some differences in the time velocity of parallel universes, it will be long enough for Broglie to become stronger. "If Brolli has the monster like talent of Brolli in the seventh universe, then Rolan may be in trouble." There was a trace of worry on sephia''s face. "We have to be prepared. In case the battle gets out of control later, we have to protect ourselves." "Should not have the question, Luo Lan is so strong, will not lose to the mere broccoli." Emma said firmly. "I hope so." Sophia looked at her with a wry smile. Emma didn''t fight with Brolli, so I don''t know what''s terrible about Brolli. The stronger the fighting talent in Vietnam is, sometimes it''s really foul. Sephia doesn''t want to fight with such monsters even if he wants to fight with Rowland. Beckett was on the field to fight with Brolli. He had a deep understanding of Saifeiya''s words, and then warned Bao and monkey king that they should be careful of the energy impact that may appear at any time, and let them hide in the blue cube of Luolan in case of danger. Similar to the 16th universe, the 18th universe, Monkey King and bejita also looked at the game with a serious face, with a high degree of tension on their faces. "Gloria has become more terrible. I hope nothing will happen." The monkey king said nervously. "The varugas actually put Brolli in the game. They don''t know what''s terrible about Brolli." Begita''s tone is very uncomfortable, and she has a deep fear of Brolli. The Legendary Super sais naturally suppress the ordinary sais. "Are you sure you''re going to fight Broglie, karkarot?" "No, to be honest." Monkey King shook his head and admitted that he was not Brolli''s opponent, because from the ferocity released by Brolli on the court, he knew that Brolli was more terrible than when he met him before. Bejita''s face was frozen. "The player in universe 16 is in trouble." ¡­¡­ "Roar..." On the field, Gloria roared like a wild animal again. Her black hair was raised high and her muscles were tight. Her tall body was like a giant standing in front of her. Her eyes were staring at her, full of brutal luster. "Karkarot!" Brolli will only roar like this, running towards Rolan, every step is full of strength, stepping on the ground, there will be a huge footprint on the ground. "Here we are." In the face of running over Brolli, Luo Lan''s face is serious and starts a fight with Brolli. At the beginning, Rowland didn''t intend to use any skills, but chose to fight with Brolli, because Brolli didn''t show the power of super Saiya, so he was very relieved to use the perfect normal against Brolli''s normal, which can be said to be a bully. Bang, violent impact, Luo Lan''s body collides with brolly. The savage force generates terrible destructive power. Brolly shakes his head, pauses, and is directly knocked away. The ball competition platform under his feet is cracked in the moment of collision. The terrible power is transmitted to the bottom through their feet. For a moment, the dense cracks crisscross together, and the whole ball is covered. In particular, at the site of the impact, the hard rock collapsed, forming a downward collapse area. Even the hardest material in the universe can''t resist the violent force. Click! The martial arts arena has a tendency to crack. Just at this time, blauli, who was knocked open by the violent force, was also completely enraged. He stared at Luo Lan with a pair of ferocious eyes, and completely regarded him as the object of vent. "Kill Kill all of you Unconsciously roaring, Brolli''s energy is stronger and stronger, which has exceeded the power of ordinary super Saiya people. "Hey, you''re the legendary super Saiya." Feeling the talent released from Brolli coming, Luo Lan grins and her blood boils. Looking at the angry Brolli, she is full of fighting spirit.In fact, in the impact just now, Rowland has realized the strength of Brolli''s body. Although it''s just the normal state of ordinary sais, Brolli''s body has already exceeded the strength of ordinary super sais. You know, it''s just pure flesh and blood strength, without any support of super sais energy. It can only be said that the Legendary Super sais are worthy of killing machines, and their physical strength is also despairing. "It happens that I need a fierce battle, so let me fight with you fiercely, and quickly become a super Saiya!" A sense of pride arises spontaneously. Instead of taking advantage of Brolli, Luo Lan stands quietly and lets Brolli upgrade his energy. Even if occasionally attacks toward him, Luo Lan also can miraculously dodge in the past. This kind of behavior angered Brolli even more. Finally - "roar!" Brolli roared up to the sky, with a pale golden light on his body. A terrible sound wave spread out, and an ominous breath rose up. The ferocious force made many people on the field faint. Whoa, whoa, whoa! With the continuous rise of brutality, Gloria''s body became bigger, his forehead was blue, his whole body was wrapped with a layer of daunting golden energy, his black hair was emitting golden light, and his eyes gradually lost the color of their pupils. This is the common super Saia form of the Legendary Super Saia. Super Saiya Brawley! "Just the ordinary super Saiya state of Brolli, the strength is no less than the first level sequence." Looking at the super Saiya into the Brawley, Luo Lan a little bit surprised. Then he was stunned for a moment, and his expression suddenly became excited, because in the process of observing Brolli''s transformation, he found that the power in his body actually had some resonance. His heart unconsciously accelerated, and it seemed that there was also a wonderful power surging out of his body. This is The power of the great ape? The power of the Legendary Super Saiyan is affecting the power of the ancient great ape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 By the way, unlike Brawley, the mutant sair of the seventh universe, Brawley, the Legendary Super sair, has the closest blood to the super sair of ancient times. Fighting with him is more like a kind of verification, which may be able to inspire his own power. That''s what I hope. Think of here, Luo Lan''s face immediately become serious, at this time he no longer care about the outcome of the game, he wants to fight with Brolli, to make a further breakthrough. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha ha Destroy, destroy With his golden hair flying, after he became a Super Saiyan, his spirit completely fell into a state of madness and became a killing machine. At this time, all the people in front of him were his targets. The eyes that lost their pupils showed a bloodthirsty light. Brolly looked at Luo Lan, roared angrily in his mouth, shook his head, and his body became blurred in the same place. Shua! Several wisps of whirlwind swept around, and the figure of brolly disappeared. When it appeared again, the huge body appeared in front of Luo Lan like a huge wall. A huge fist smashed down, covered with a layer of golden energy. Seeing this, the corners of Luo Lan''s mouth show a trace of excitement. She reaches out her hands to restrain the action of Brolli. Her arms suddenly tremble. She grabs Brolli''s arm and throws him into the air. Brolli twists her head and roars. Because there is no focus in the air, she can only let Luo Lan attack him. Crackling a series of attacks, Rolan''s attack was heavy, but Brolli was not hurt. ¡­¡­ Pengpeng! Boom! Boxing, boxing, countless actions at one go. Luo Lan''s eyes are focused on Brolli. As the fighting continues, the legendary super Saiya people begin to show a terrible side. Brolli''s power begins to grow stronger and stronger, and the atmosphere of cruelty spreads, almost engulfing the entire assembly site. A more domineering energy is surging up. It''s full of madness, cruelty and rampancy. Seeing this, Luo Lan also gave up the stable and lasting perfect form, and turned into a dazzling light on her body. Her dark hair turned to gold, and she fought against Brolli in a more explosive Super Saiyan form. Super sair Rolan vs super sair Gloria. At this time, although Brolli has not become a real Legendary Super Saier, but the power of terror has reached the peak strength of the first level sequence. No, it is almost beyond the first level sequence. You know, this is equivalent to the power when Beckett becomes super Saiya 2. In the face of this power, Luo Lan''s expression is very serious and does not dare to have the slightest carelessness. Buzz, buzz! With the collision of the two peak forces, the starry sky of the universe seems to be split at once. The crazy and vast forces collide with each other, rolling up a terrifying hurricane. The whole martial arts planet is wobbling, "Zizi" makes a sound, and becomes unstable, as if it is in the ocean "Air strike!" "Star boxing!" "Blast "Exploding meteor!" A powerful attack burst out, gold and grass green energy collided in mid air, burst out a dazzling light. Taking advantage of the light around, Rolan close to Brolli''s side, launched a fierce attack, but Brolli''s body is very strong, as if there is no pain, even Rolan''s heavy blow did not make him stop madness. Countless shadow boxing, shadow shining with a bright light, accompanied by a thunderous sound, scattered energy spread out. The aftereffects of energy affect the whole planet, and the spaceships around the venue are constantly overturning, not to mention the interior of the martial arts venue. The vast energy is like a storm, blowing everyone around. Bang! Bang! Peng! Another fight, Luo Lan an iron fist fell on Brolli''s body, the domineering fist force into a transparent shock wave, along the strike level, spread out a circle of waves like cyclones. Brolli fell from the sky and hit the ground, smashing a huge dent in the ball of the playing field. Ooh! Two dazzling flashes passed through the sky of the venue, and then they met from time to time, breaking out violent movements and rumbling. Luolan and Brolli were entangled, flying to the high altitude, playing in the high altitude, and landing suddenly, which made the already fragile ball arena more fragile. Finally - the central arena could not withstand the strong impact of the fighting between the two sides, and completely collapsed. With a violent explosion, the ball challenge arena turned into powder and scattered around the venue. With the collapse of the challenge arena, the power of nowhere to vent completely diffused. The wind was blowing.Boom! Boom! The sky is vast, and waves that make the soul tremble sweep away. The air is trembling, the whole planet is shivering, full of chilling energy. At this point in the battle, all the masters of the universe could not help but look at each other. Some of the weaker ones were pale with fear and fell to the ground with their heads in their arms. The host of the game, fangvaruga, was stunned to see the battle between Loran and Brolli on the screen. They could not speak at all. "Their strength is totally beyond measure." Swallowing, varuga''s head was in a cold sweat. "That Brolli is completely out of his mind. It''s a mistake to let him play." "Quick, stop him, don''t let him continue to destroy!" "No, no one can intervene in a battle of this intensity." The varugan staff were shouting and bustling, but they had no way to stop Brolli from going crazy. At this time, Brolli is like a completely out of control nuclear fission reactor, without any possibility of control. ¡­¡­ "Sister, this brolly is terrible." "Will my brother-in-law also lose control?" merulia asked in a trembling and worried voice, looking at both sides of the battle with fear "Don''t worry, our Brolli won''t be like this. Although he was crazy because he couldn''t control his power when he was a child, he has completely mastered his power since his cultivation." "That''s good." Merulia breathed a sigh of relief. "Beckett, who do you think will win?" Sophia asked. "I''m not sure, but I know it''s not the ultimate form of Brolli. The legendary super Saiya is even more terrifying. If Rowland doesn''t have other cards, it''s very dangerous." Beckett thought for a moment, the legendary trace form of super Saiya is grass green hair color. It''s clear that Brolli hasn''t used his best yet. After hearing this, Sophia''s pretty face was even more worried. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 "Merulia, in order to prevent some accidents, we''d better become philuria." Sophia doesn''t know why Gloria is like a monster. After much consideration, Sophia decides to let philuria come out. "All right." Merulia nodded approvingly. Of course, it''s too shameful for medamor to perform her fusion skill. They can''t perform it in public. They move to the restaurant where they have lunch at noon. They adjust their breath to the same level, and then they turn into ferulia in a dazzling light. When ferulia, who is full of bright red energy, comes back to the meeting hall, Beckett looks at her in surprise and identifies her from her dress and looks similar to Sophia. Nod politely to her. "Did you use fusion?" Asked sun Bula in a low voice, looking at her with beautiful eyes. "Well." Filulia nodded faintly and said to Emma, "you also become a demon." "All right." Emma nodded cleverly and soon became Emma the devil. Sun Bula looked at them with admiration. Although she had the power of the first level sequence with all her strength, she was still a little different from philuria and Emma. Filulia watched warily at the two sides fighting in the meeting hall. Xiumei frowned slightly. Then they exchanged their eyes with Emma. Emma understood and agreed that if Luo Lan was in danger, they could help Luo Lan even if they violated the rules of the game. ¡­¡­ Other universes. The five King gods of universe No.1 have never seen such a powerful force. When Loran and blauli both become super sais to fight, their faces are extremely pale, especially the king gods of the eastern world. When they feel the terrible energy in the air, their legs and feet are constantly shaking. "Lord God of the great world, what is the level of blauli and why is it so terrible?" The king God of the eastern world said in horror. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it." Although the king God of the great world is well-informed, he has never seen the power of the first level sequence peak. The king of the south said: "fortunately, the Saiya named Luolan can block broli. If it were me, I would not even be able to catch them." The strength of the king God of the South reaches the level of BOO the demon man at most. I don''t know how far it is from the first level sequence. To be exact, there is no concept of the first level sequence in the hearts of these kings. In universe 4, when the Vietnam war between Loran and Brolli became more and more fierce, super boo was shocked and speechless, because the strength of the two men on the scene was no worse than him. Body excited to shake up, greedy eyes aimed at the two men in the battle, a voice sounded in the heart. "Swallow them, swallow them, as long as you swallow them, you can go further." "Calm down, calm down!" Super boo forced himself to calm down, because he knew that he could not be their two joint opponents and rushed into the battlefield. Let alone whether the group of people in the 16th universe would allow themselves to act recklessly, that is, Rowland and Brolli would never let him succeed. "Hey, hey, now is not the time to act rashly." Super Boo''s blood red eyes are turning, and his heart is secretly plotting. In addition to super boo, there are also people who are targeting them. In universe 11, barbidi, who lost his fat boo, greedily widened his eyes, and the two tentacles in the corner of his mouth were shaking with excitement. "What perfect material, if you can control it, the whole world will be mine." Puyu is in front of him. The fat boo he used to be has long been forgotten by him. The 17th universe, the perfect body, is also planning its own plans. However, compared with super boo and Babidi, he has to keep a low profile and dodge. Shalu leaves the venue to hide in the deep universe, because he knows his ability and the intensity of the battle is getting stronger and stronger. He wants to protect himself in danger. Universe 7. Gaskako''s eyes opened, his face finally became serious, his eyes mainly focused on Luo landi, observing how the Saiya man with the power of Dragon God would behave. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha ha, happy, I feel so bad, you all destroy it!" Brolli looked crazy. He kept condensing grass green energy balls in his hands, and then he kept throwing them around the field, roaring. One by one, the stellar dazzling light balls burst apart. The chaotic energy caused great damage to the surrounding. Boom! Blazing and burning light rose, smoke filled, the wind raging, the entire ring of the venue was directly attacked by Brolli made a hole, at least tens of thousands of lives turned to ashes in that moment. "Ah, come and help us.""I don''t want to die!" All the audience were eager to escape from here. There was a riot in the crowd. Brolli is not polite at all, watching life die in his own hands, one of the craziness on his face becomes more intense. The muscles on the body tremble with the roar. With every roar, the momentum on the body becomes majestic wave by wave, and people dare not look directly at it! Looking at countless people who have lost their lives, Luo Lan frowns deeply, gasps in her mouth, and looks at the players'' area of SAFIYA and merulia. "No more fighting on this planet." Rowland comes to Brolli''s side and tempts him to fly away from the game planet. Sure enough, when Luo Lan appeared, Brolli immediately watched him. The smell of chaos wrapped him like armor. Then, like an electric snake, he followed Luo Lan to the depths of the universe and soon reached a space with more meteorites. Fierce fighting continued. He knew that if he wanted to have a deeper understanding of the resonance of the power of the great ape, he needed to force Brolli to be stronger. He made a quick shot, then speeded up, and launched a fierce attack as glori roared. "All day shockwave!" "Star boxing!" "Empty chop!" Bang bang! A wave of better attacks fell on Brolli. These attacks would only irritate Brolli, but it was a little too bad to do damage to Brolli. "Sky strike!" Luo Lan''s most powerful move came out. He saw a piece of glittering and translucent light in the void, and bright energy rushing out, like the lightning rushing down from nine days, bombarding brolly. Finally, after a series of attacks, Gloria finally got angry. "Roar..." With another roar, Brolli''s golden energy soared, and his golden hair gradually turned into grass green. With the appearance of grass green light, the energy of destroying the sky and the earth soared, and the green pupil gradually lost its color. Brolli''s body became even bigger. The legendary super Saiya Brawley. Pentium''s power directly breaks through the upper limit of the first level sequence and marches into the second level sequence. ¡­¡­ On the planet of the competition, huge pressure came from the universe and permeated the whole planet. Everyone in the venue could feel the terrible pressure from the other end of the sky. "How could it be that Brolli''s riot power has become stronger." Her pretty face was full of worry. "This is the Legendary Super Saiyan." Beckett''s eyes were wide open and he couldn''t help but want to join the fight. Ferulia and Emma raised their heads in horror and fell into silence. On the other hand, the king gods were already stunned. The five King gods looked at each other stupidly and didn''t know what to say. At this time, the varuga people ran to the king God of the great world and yelled, "Lord King God of the great world, should the game continue? We can''t judge their fighting situation, and the audience began to stir up." The king of the world was silent for a moment. Thinking of the command of some great being, he gritted his teeth and said, "the game goes on. I have a crystal ball here, through which I can observe their fighting." ¡°¡­¡­ Those sacrificed lives will be revived with dragon balls after the competition. " "Yes, sir The varuga nodded hard. Next, the king God of the world took out a crystal ball the size of a football and threw it to the center of the venue. A magic power was delivered to it. The crystal ball vibrated and suddenly turned into a huge sphere with a diameter of 100 meters. The transparent surface showed the fighting picture at the other end of the starry sky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 In the picture. Two bright light bands shuttle through the starry sky full of asteroids, boom, two dazzling light clusters flash, bringing a series of earth shaking power, light and shadow collide alternately, and gorgeous fire light forms a line. With the appearance of dazzling light balls, countless asteroids split into more broken stones. At this time, the battle between Rolan and Brolli is very fierce. The huge power comes from the other end of the distant sky. Even if you stand on the planet, you can clearly feel the planet shaking. ¡­¡­ On the meeting hall, all the people kept their eyes on the picture presented by the huge crystal ball in the center. As the battlefield moved to the other side of the distant space, the game continued. While observing the fighting, the king gods assisted the nemex in rescuing the wounded on the field. The cry of pain came one after another, and what came into our eyes was a scene of tragedy. In the dilapidated meeting hall, the walls and walls were broken, and a gap was made in the ring stand. Countless lives were killed at the first time when the energy hit. Brolli''s violent energy attack directly took away tens of thousands of people, not counting the audience who had been killed in the bombardment, the number of people who only needed treatment reached tens of thousands. Many people collapsed on the ground in pain and yelled, lacking arms and legs. They looked very miserable. Some of them were attacked by scattered energy, or they were trampled by others in the chaos. They are only interested in watching the game through the varugas, but they don''t want to be fooled. "Well, if I had known that, I should have put the battlefield in space in the beginning." Looking at the miserable appearance of the audience, the king of the world sighed sadly. "We didn''t expect the competitors to be so strong." The king of the western world used his divine power to cure the wounded. "Save people first!" "We have limited manpower. We need to give them basic treatment first. Other injuries need to be recovered with Longzhu." The king God of the northern world yelled to a namik who assisted in the treatment: "go and contact the varugas, and let them send the wounded to your universe for treatment with you." "Oh, yes." A namik nodded hard. Soon the varugas came to help carry the wounded on stretchers, and then piloted the ship to other space. Namec''s dragon ball can''t leave the universe to realize its wish, so it can only send the wounded. Ten minutes have passed since the chaotic venue was cleared up. At this time, the battle between Luo Lan and Brolli continues. The king of the world looks at the crystal ball anxiously. In the picture, Luo Lan is full of golden light, and there is some silver gray in the golden light. However, in the face of Brolli with grass green energy, Luo Lan has no advantage. "It''s not good. It seems that the sais of the 16th universe are not opponents of each other." Although the king God of the world doesn''t know the division of the divine realm, he still has some eyesight. He sees Luo Lan''s weakness at a glance, and he can''t help worrying. "Lord king of the world, what''s the matter with Brolli?" The beautiful face of the king God of the western world showed a puzzled color. "Yes, it''s rare for Saiya people with grass green hair." The king of the East asked in an urgent voice. Wang Shen took a deep breath and worried: "it''s the legendary super Saiya. It''s thousands of years since the emergence of a research warrior!" "The Legendary Super Saiyan?" The gods were stunned for a moment, and the gods stammered: "the Legendary Super Saiyan you mentioned is the warrior who only knows destruction?" "That''s the kind of warrior, so the Saiya of the 16th universe are in trouble." The king of the world sighed. The other four king gods of the world were horrified when they heard the words. The Legendary Super sais belonged to the more powerful and crazier soldiers in the Vietnam War. They would ignore the pain and only know the unlimited power to improve. What''s more terrible is that they have no reason to speak of and only know how to destroy. It can be said that it is an unstable factor that disturbs the balance of the universe. For a variety of reasons, the Legendary Super sais will be disposed of as soon as they are found. The eastern King God and others think that there is no super sais in the universe. I don''t want to see one at this conference. "Now we just want to help that Saiya man, but we can''t help him!" Luo Lan and others are concerned with the cleaning up of evil life after the game, but the plan can''t keep up with the change. No one thought that Brolli is actually a passing Saiya, and has become the ultimate green hair form. Several King gods of the world sighed helplessly when they heard the words. In the end, they are not strong enough to help others. Ferulia and Emma look at the fighting situation in the picture anxiously. They are ready to help at any time even though they know that their strength is a little worse."Brolli''s power has broken through to the second level." "as like as two peas in the form of the whole energy form of the Siya people, the Legendary Super Siya people are in a violent state." Filulia whispered to herself, carrying a pair of beautiful eyes, teeth creaking. "Crazy, Brolli''s energy is still rising, he wants to burst the body?" Emma the demon shivered and watched intently. ¡­¡­ In space, Luo Lan breathlessly launched an attack on broli, with a few threads of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. Due to the long time of high load fighting, his breathing became disordered. On the other hand, in the face of Luo Lan''s attack, blauli roars wildly, the grass green energy rises like sea water, and the surging power completely suppresses Luo Lan. Ooh! The two figures met in midair, and a violent movement broke out. "Heaven strike!" Beautiful arc across the void, bright light dazzling incomparable. "Roar!" In the face of Luo Lan''s attack, Brolli''s body roared and danced, his eyes flashed the color of madness, his mouth was wide open, and his green energy gathered into a huge energy ball, and then ejected from his mouth. "Massive meteors!" The green energy light comes from the mouth and aims at Luo Lan. Boom! Two clusters of powerful energy collide in the void, and the power burst out in an instant directly tears the dimensions of the void of the universe, exposing deep scarlet cracks in space. Hula ~ ~ at the edge of the space crack, the snake like letter swam and curled, filled with a magnificent wave, spreading in all directions, only to see the electric light and fire all over the sky, the whole line of sight was covered by the bright light like stars, and countless small stars deviated from their tracks in the overwhelming energy vortex. They smash together and break into powder. At this time, Luo Lan roared angrily, "Vientiane boxing!" The energy of rolling on the body suddenly increased by a few points, and the increase was not large, only 30%. However, this power, especially in the Super Saiyan state, brought a strong burden to the body. Then this burst of power, Luo Lan virtual shadow a flash, toward Brolli attack. "Brolly, take my shot!" "All day shockwave!" Roar at blauli, the cold light in his eyes flashed, and Luo Lan stretched out two palms. A huge force penetrated from his palms. The whole day shock wave belongs to the energy attack of wide area, with strong penetrating and destructive power. When this unmatched force released, the whole void seemed to be stagnated. Gorgeous light, dazzling awn, endless energy, mighty, piercing cold electric light with a shuddering breath, across the void, through the dimension, bombarding on Brolli. Bang! Boom!! The great power suddenly burst out a dazzling light, and the furious face of browley finally changed. "Ah!" Brolli roared bitterly, then turned cold. His huge body was filled with formidable strength. He resisted hard, and then walked step by step across the void towards Rowland. Sen Leng''s eyes aim at Luo Lan, and his body is full of fury. Suddenly - "roar, roar, roar!" Brolli roared, the grass green energy suddenly soared, directly overwhelming Luo Lan''s energy. Luo Lan just felt that he was in a vast ocean, surrounded by cold, a wave of air pushed him aside. At this time, Brolli was laughing wildly. He had no reason but instinct. He kept growling in his mouth, like a fighting beast. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 Bang! Brolli suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he came to Luolan''s side and smashed his hard fist down. Luo Lan''s face tightened, roared, and used the "void replacement" of yadrat star to transfer most of the attack power to the different dimensional space. With a flash of light and shadow, he temporarily avoided Brolli''s attack. But the next moment, the burly body of Gloria comes into Luo Lan''s eyes again, and the savage blow attacks again. On the void. Click! The smooth void is like a glass like crack out of the crystal clear lines, force through the body of the road directly on Luo Lan''s body. Poof! Luo Lan''s mouth suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and the beautiful blood foam condenses into blood beads in the void. Gliding for more than 10000 meters in the void, he stepped on a medium-sized asteroid with both feet. His incomparable power was introduced into the star''s core. The instant impact caused an unprecedented explosion of the whole asteroid, which suddenly disintegrated. At the moment of explosion, Luo Lan''s figure flashed. "Cough, Brolli is so powerful!" Touched the chest of faint ache for a while, Luo Lan complexion sinks, the cheek becomes a little white. A long time of intense fighting has made his muscles ache and his breath become disordered. In the final analysis, Rowland''s real strength is slightly worse than Brolli''s, and it''s thanks to the wonderful use of free omen. In the face of full open, reaching the second level of the series, Rowland is in a state of complete suppression. You should know that the power of each level sequence in the divine realm is very different. The first level sequence has no possibility of confrontation with the second level sequence. In the battle, if Brolli didn''t lose his mind and only knew how to attack madly, and Luo Lan relied on the wonder of aura to dodge, there would be no possibility for them to fight each other. "Hahaha, Brolli''s power has reached the peak, and the second level sequence is really worthy of the reputation." Grinning and foaming. In the face of such a terrible opponent to the extreme, Luo Lan played 120000 spirit, any small mistake, may pay a heavy price. But Brolli''s ferocious passing power makes him excited. Every collision, every fight, although paid a painful price, but every time the violent force into the body, like dormant seeds moistened by the sun and rain, began to break the shell germination - Ancient blood is a little bit activated, he can feel the power sleeping in every cell in the root germination. That happy feeling let him intoxicated, have a kind of reborn feeling. Because of this, I know that using perfect normal can make a more lasting confrontation with Brolli, even completely incomparable to Brolli''s attack, but Rolan chose a more intense way. Play Brawley in super Saian form. "A few more times, the power of the great ape may be able to wake up." Ape Saiya, or super Saiya 4, need to break through in the fierce battle. Luo Lan holds the right balance and uses Brawley''s passing power to activate it a little bit. Luo Lan knows that once the power of the great ape wakes up, his ontological level will completely enter the first level sequence, which is pure flesh and blood power that does not rely on realm and skill blessing. If you add the deep blessing of Super Saiyan transfiguration or aura realm and other skills, every power can reach the second level sequence when it is used to the extreme. Think of here, Luo Lan does not feel the body pain. At this time, he only felt that there was an endless force in his chest. With the power of the dragon in the body to repair the body, Luo Lan maintains the Super Saiyan form, and the golden light shines again. "Brolli, keep fighting!" With a roar of arrogance, she is covered with golden light and silver energy. Luo Lan in Super Saiyan form controls every part of her body with aura, trying to make the best use of everything. "Kill Kill! Roar Brolli was muscular and his face looked terrible at first sight. He began to gather breath, one by one shining energy ball suspended in space, and then with a big wave, all swept toward Luo Lan. ¡­¡­ The roaring sound is transmitted through the atmosphere, and the scorching air wave instantly sweeps across the whole Wudao planet. From a distance, a huge flare appears in the line of sight, with shining light, gusty wind, bright sun in the deep sky, and the gorgeous light stings the eyes. Sun Bula and others are struggling to resist the high-altitude energy. Even with the joint blessing of the five world kings and gods, the hall of Wudao, which was already overwhelmed by the heavy burden, was not equal to the tragic energy sweeping from space, such as the coronal mass ejection. Sun Bula, philuria, Emma the devil, bejit, Monkey King, bejita and others have opened their energy masks to resist the wind. The whole planet is shaking, facing the huge bright sun. The whole planet is under severe impact for thousands of miles, and the ground collapses down nearly 20 meters. The only thing unaffected in the whole area is the blue cube of Luo Lan. At this time, the blue cube is 10 meters long, 10 meters wide and 10 meters high, firmly protecting tays, ah Bao, and Tranks.Ferulia looked up at the sky in horror, and her beautiful face was worried. "Emma, you can''t wait any longer. Come with me and help Luo Lan." The fiery red energy on her body burns up, and she doesn''t care about the rules of the game at all. "All right." Emma''s white hair flicked, and a wisp of cold light flashed in her eyes. "Wait a minute, you will not only let Luo Lan lose the game, but also interrupt his understanding of power." At this moment, Beckett suddenly stopped them. "What?" "Don''t you see that Luolan is deliberately entangled with Brolli. Brolli''s anger is deliberately aroused by Luolan. He must be planning something to provoke Brolli. I don''t believe you see, Luolan has been maintaining Super Saiyan form to fight with Brolli, which is very unusual." "I''ve dealt with Luo Lan, and I know that his real Assassin''s mace is actually perfect normality. If it''s not for a purpose, Luo Lan can drag it in perfect form until Broglie is exhausted." Beckett admits Brolli''s power scares him, but he believes in Rowland''s judgment. Why provoke such a monster for no reason. Filulia and Emma listen, immediately calm down, they get along with Luo Lan for a long time, naturally know what Luo Lan is pursuing. There was a flash of light in her mind, and her clear eyes lit up. "I understand that Luo Lan is doing this to inspire ape like power." If you want to understand this point, fioria can rest assured. This is also her previous obsession. Excessive worry makes her not see some details clearly. Now she calms down and looks carefully. She really finds the subtle part - Luolan seems to be deliberately under the attack of Brolli. Of course, it can''t be said that he intentionally bears, but that he intentionally uses the power of passing Saiya. "I see. Luo Lan has this idea, which makes me worry for nothing." Filulia raised her lips with a smile on her lips. ¡­¡­ Roar! In the void, Brolli was furious that he couldn''t hit the target. Just at this time, Luo Lan suddenly appears beside him. When broli sees the target, his muscles suddenly tremble, clap his chest excitedly, roar, and brutally attack Luo Lan with his fist. This time, Luo Lan''s eyes show a smile. He took the initiative. "It''s just a step to the door. Let''s use your strength to make a breakthrough." Luo Lan''s hands are folded together, and the power of Zhaojing runs naturally. He grabs brolly''s fist and introduces the ferocious power into his body. With this grass green energy into the body, Luo Lan hums, the whole body''s cells seem to be activated at this moment. Roar! Roar! A loud roar suddenly appeared in my mind. The deafening sound shook my mind, almost dizzy. In the void, there suddenly appeared the virtual image of an angry roaring giant ape. The giant ape was above the vast starry sky, just like a towering God overlooking all living beings. The brown hair was clearly visible, and the ferocious face blocked the sky, as big as a star. It was a remnant of the fourth level sequence spirit, olegi, hidden in the blood. In the vast starry sky, with the appearance of the afterimage of olegi, the frenzied blauli seemed to be frightened. He roared at him, but his body automatically withdrew from more than a thousand meters. While taking advantage of this time, Luo Lan begins to accept the power of the virtual shadow, and her vast consciousness slowly merges with the shock of the virtual shadow. With the help of the silver gray dragon in the sea of knowledge, every cell of Luo Lan begins to transmute. The old cells are filled with golden light, and continue to burn and die. New cells begin to take over, and then burn and die again. Again and again. After the whole process lasted 30 times, the great ape power in Luo Lan''s body was completely activated. At this time, the vast starry sky suddenly sounded bursts of thunder, as if celebrating his flesh and blood body officially reached the first level sequence of gods, golden auspicious clouds filled the starry sky, bursts of thunder never stopped. In the void, the brown giant ape roared like a star, and the invisible sound waves reverberated in the vast starry sky. Then the brown giant ape''s body gradually shrunk and merged with Luo Lan''s body. In the golden auspicious clouds, Luo Lan''s body surface began to emit a crystal clear micro awn. About ten seconds later, that layer of glittering and translucent micro awn gradually disappeared, a strong man appeared in the same place. At this time, Luo Lan''s state had withdrawn from super Saiya human form, and her body had no golden flame, and her hair had turned black again, all the way up to her shoulders. If you look carefully, you will find that her hair is particularly thick, which is more than perfect normal and super Saiya People are more dense when they are young The hair looks like a super Saiya, but the color is black. Black hair. Golden eyes. There is also a powerful figure, very similar to super Saiya 4 in GT, but without hairy red hair."This is the ape Saiya, now I feel full of power!" Luo Lan felt the boundless power in her body excitedly. She waved her hand gently, and an endless power suddenly gushed out, just like the wind and waves. The turbulent power swept past, and with a click, she directly patted a distant star into powder. Surprised, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction. Although the strength is only the first level sequence of the divine realm, he does not use any energy. Only the strength of the flesh and blood body can produce such incredible power. He feels that the body is full of strength. This is the real God level Saiya! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 The divine Saian. As the name suggests, it is a Saian whose physical strength reaches the divine sequence. Super sair 4 and super sair ¡¤ red can also be called God level sair, but Luo Lan''s situation is a little different from them, because it absorbs the most primitive body in the blood, slightly tilts, hisses, a ray of invisible microwave spreads out, Luo Lan''s figure disappears instantly. Then he appeared in front of Brolli. Dodge, show up, attack, punch. "Bang!" A series of actions such as flowing water, do not need extra thinking, seems to have become the body''s instinct. Brolli couldn''t believe his big eyes. With a heavy punch, he screamed and hit an asteroid. Boom, a huge fireball rises, and brolly''s body goes through the asteroid and then continues to fly backwards. But at this time, Luo Lan''s figure appeared faster in front of the flight path of brolly. He took up his fist without expression and smashed it down. Bang!! Brolli''s flight path was 90 degrees bent and hit another direction. "Damn it, roar!" Brolli shakes his head, roars angrily, and then increases his energy without limit. Poop, poop, poop! Brolli''s breath continued to rise, his muscles seemed to burst, and a terrible and ominous breath filled the whole space. Luo Lan frowned and looked at Brolli, "don''t die, even the legendary super Saiya, the body also has the limit." The power of super Saiya mainly comes from the increase of transfiguration. The body itself is still mortal. As long as it is mortal, the body will have a limit to bear. The unrestricted crazy promotion of power like Brolli will only destroy the body structure, and even when it comes time to recover, the body will be useless. Shaking his head, now Brolli has become a monster who only knows how to fight. He can''t tell what to do and what not to do. "Kill you!" The energy of grass green is rising. With a roar and two hands supporting each other, blauli gathers a shining energy ball, and then rushes towards Luo Lan. "Exploding meteor!" The bright light is shining. "Seek your own death!" With a cold hum, Luo Lan gently opens the void barrier with her hand, diverts broccoli''s attack direction, and then comes to broccoli''s side like a blink, picks up her fist and impacts broccoli. Boom! Two fists collide in the void, and the void universe is shaking slightly. After the fierce impact, Luo Lan''s face was slightly stunned, and a smile appeared on her indifferent face. "Hahaha, if so, the power of God level sais is not the same level as super sais." Strictly speaking, the perfect normal before Luo Lan is also a special state among super saians. The breath is longer than that of ordinary super saians, but it is far from the ape saians whose strength has been upgraded to God level. The next battle became a one-sided ravage. The divine power and the power of free omen made Luolan like a fish in water and occupied the advantage in the battle with Brolli. Although the victory has been decided, Luo Lan didn''t want to end the battle so early. On the one hand, he wanted to enjoy the fun of the battle; on the other hand, he wanted to use the battle with broli to master the power of the divine Saiya. ¡­¡­ Peng! Peng! Peng! Unreal shadows are all over the space, and the naked eye can''t tell which is real and which is unreal. Looking at the fierce battle picture displayed on the crystal ball, everyone in the competition venue was stunned. Although they could not hear the fighting sound on the other side of the starry sky, everyone could feel the fierce attack between the two from the tremors of the void. Fighting, separation, sprint, a series of wonderful actions, without any pause, give people a pleasant feeling. Filulia stared at the battle between Rolan and Gloria, her beautiful eyes shining. "Luo Lan''s new state is so strong. Brolli has no power to fight back." "That''s the power of the second level sequence." Emma the devil is smiling happily. Beckett and sun Bula looked at each other carefully, their eyes twinkling with a sense of war, and there was a feeling of blood boiling. "Pleasure, pure violence, power beyond the limit of the body, this is the limit of super Saiya." Beckett''s eyes are shining. In the picture, Rowland and Brolli fight each other. The solid collision is so pure in his eyes that he wants to experience it. 18 universe, Monkey King also looks excited. When he saw that Luo Lan and Brolli roared at each other from the two ends of the distance and collided violently, the monkey king was even more excited than himself. "Begeta, do you see this powerful form? I think this is the way after super Saiya 3. I think I have found the direction to break through."After super sair 3, do you want to name it super sair 4? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begita opens her mouth. I can''t believe that a strong player like Gloria will be ravaged one day. The Saiya named Rolan is too strong. "Brolly''s done." This is the consensus of all the people present. We know from the battle picture that Luo Lan''s victory has been decided. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 In the void, the storm of battle makes the calm universe surging. Brolly, with his mouth open, let out a cry of pain, and his whole body was shaking with muscles. He gasped violently in his mouth, and the grass green energy on his body gradually faded away, and slowly returned to normal from the form of super transmission. However, as Rao was so, blauli''s reason still didn''t recover, and he still roared at Luo Lan like a beast. "Can''t get back to reason..." Looking at Brolli''s ferocious appearance, Luo Lan shook her head regretfully. Brolli is not the seventh universe in front of him. Brolli, who has reason, will only do harm to the whole universe. Thinking of this, Rolan raises her hand, which condenses a dark blue energy. "In that case, let me end your life!" "Stargun!" With one punch, the infinite stars twinkle. A brilliant wave of energy is released, penetrating the void and rushing towards Gloria. "No!" Looking at the oncoming energy wave, browley subconsciously felt the danger, his eyes widened, and cried out inconceivably. The rumbling sound and the burning waves spread to the deep universe one by one. Rolan''s attack did not completely destroy Brolli''s body, but drove him to a distant star. As in the theater version, Brolli should end his life in the stars! The distant pillar of light with Brolli gradually disappeared at one end of the starry sky, Luo Lan quietly waiting for the end of Brolli''s life. At this moment - a green figure came out from the dark place. Saru''s eyes were blazing at Brolli, and greedy light flashed in his eyes. He had been hiding in the void for a long time. Seeing that Brolli, such a wonderful material, was going to be buried in the stars, he couldn''t help jumping out. "Be a part of me, brolly!" Saru approached the star carefully, trying to keep his breath from being seen. He thought he was careful, but he didn''t know that his every move was under Luo Lan''s eyes. "Saru, this is my game with Brolli. What are you doing out there?" Figure a flash, Luo Lan came to the side of Sha Lu, a hand on Sha Lu''s shoulder, looking at him without expression. A cold voice suddenly rang out in my mind. Shalu''s heart clattered. He raised his eyes to see Luo Lan''s cold sweat. "Your behavior has broken the rules of the game. I intended to leave you to deal with it after the game. Since you jump out so quickly, you should die with Brolli." "Not good!" Saru panicked to escape, but the palm of Luo Lan''s hand like steel tongs holding his shoulder, no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t break free. With an ugly expression on his face, Shalu wants to plead with Luo Lan. Luo Lan cold hum a, a fist violently hit in the abdomen of Sha Lu, Sha Lu "ah" of a scream, bow body, mouth spout a mouthful of bitter water. "It''s a waste to kill you. It''s better to give it to Emma as a gift." A light look at Shalu, two eyes condensed into a beam of energy, the thumb thick beam Shua through Shalu''s body, although not to let him die, but let him lose the ability to act. Then blink back to the planet of the game and throw Sharu in front of Emma the demon like garbage. "Emma, this guy is a gift from me. Enjoy it." "Ah, Rolan, that''s very kind of you." Emma looks at Luo Lan with surprise. Her boneless body is directly wrapped around Luo Lan''s body. She caresses Luo Lan''s chest with her hand. Her solid muscles are full of masculine force. Emma''s face is crimson, and she is excited as if she had been electrocuted. "What a powerful body. It''s more perfect than before. Hehe hehe." Emma, the demon, smiles unconsciously on her charming face. "Emma, be reserved." Ferulia frowns slightly and drags Emma from Luo Lan. "Hey, hey, what does it matter?" Emma, the demon, laughs. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Her blue eyes are rippling with water. However, when she sees the stern eyes of firulia, she spits out her tongue and laughs. She goes to the side to deal with Sharu. She throws a "Hunter" at her fingertips and turns him into a dessert in her desperate eyes. Pick up the dessert and eat it. Emma''s face overflows with a happy smile. This is the first gift Luo Lan has given her! How sweet! "Luo Lan, what''s the matter with your form?" Asked philuria, turning. "This is what it looks like after stimulating the blood power. Thanks to Brolli, my body has been promoted to the first sequence, and I can stabilize the power of the first sequence in my daily life after I am thoroughly familiar with it." "God level normal?" "That''s right." Luo Lan laughs heartily. It''s a huge leap from perfect normal to divine normal. Because she has mastered the divine body, this process will be completed soon.Felicia nodded, stroked Rolan''s chest like Emma, and her eyes lit up: "your body is much stronger than before, you were a little thin before, and now you look just right." "That is to say." Emma the demon has digested saru. At this time, Beckett said brightly, "I really want to fight with you soon." "You can expect the next game to draw you and me." Luo Lan calmly face the challenge of Beckett, at this time, even in the face of Beckett, he is not afraid. ¡­¡­ "I can''t feel Brolli anymore." The king of the world looked at the deep sky with a dignified face. After a long time, he didn''t see Brolli''s breath. He shook his head and sighed. "The Legendary Super sair was defeated." The eastern King God and several other king gods all showed a look of horror, and then they laughed bitterly. Compared with the saians, they lost their cards, but fortunately, the crisis finally passed. "Lord king of the world, what''s the next game to do?" The varugan staff trotted over. After a look at the half collapsed and messy venue, Wang said: "the competition will continue. If the venue is in outer space, put it in outer space!" "Some players may not be able to adapt to fighting in a vacuum?" Said the varugan, hesitating. "It doesn''t matter. We can use the divine power of the king of the world to temporarily give the players the ability to survive in a vacuum." The king God of the western world behaves gracefully. The power of the king God of the western world is the energy of the origin of life. Giving a small part to mortals can make them form internal circulation without oxygen for the time being. "Let''s do it!" "Yes, sir The varugas took orders and retreated. The game went on. At this time, there are only seven players left in the competition, namely: Luo Lan, Emma, Beckett, sun Bula, super boo, gaskako and monkey king. After the draw, the next round of the game has been determined, 16 universe sun Bula vs. 16 universe Emma. "It''s our internal fight again!" When sun Bula heard the radio, he was shocked and laughed. Sometimes it''s not good to have too many experts. He always bumps into his own people, causing unnecessary internal friction. "Emma, don''t do that cannibal thing to me Sun Bula issued a warning before the game. "Don''t worry. I''ve just eaten it. I won''t eat it for the time being." Emma blinked, licked her lower lip, and showed her sharp teeth with a smile. I don''t know why, seeing Emma''s expression, sun Bula looks scared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Two jets of updraft blow up. Sun Bula and Emma the demon left the planet and entered the vast universe. It''s a close match, full of enjoyment. After entering the universe, sun Bula gave a soft drink. Her Lavender hair sparkled with golden light, and she immediately entered the Super Saiyan state. She knew that for Emma the demon, the power of Super Saiyan was not enough, so she continued to improve her breath until the silver lightning wrapped around her body. Super Saiya 2! "Emma, I''m ready." Sun bulatingting stood upright in the void, her golden hair fluttering, her green eyes aiming at Emma. "Cluck So let''s start. " Emma the devil smiles. She is a petite beauty, only 1.6 meters tall, with soft and agile body and long hair. Facing sun Bula, who is full of strength, Emma licked her lower lip, and suddenly spread out a vast breath of evil spirit. suddenly, two powerful momentum burst out like ten thousand horses galloping, and the strong storm hit together, and immediately fell into the oil pan The ice, in a harsh squeak, became a thin air flow. Her strength is slightly stronger than that of sun Bula. She is full of confidence because she has absorbed fat buo and full body Shalu before. The two men were at a distance, looking at each other. Feeling the endless energy of Emma, sun Bula''s face showed a dignified and passionate fighting spirit. Whew! They gazed for a while, then suddenly started, and the fast-paced fight began. Sun Bula''s figure moves like lightning, holding the blue energy wave in her hand. Her powerful attack comes to Emma the demon. Emma the demon sees sun Bula''s action at a glance. Her beautiful eyes catch a glimpse, and she reaches out to hold sun Bula''s hand. Wheezing! The blue energy wave is directly crushed by her. As soon as sun Bula''s face changed, his move didn''t work, and he quickly withdrew from the army. "Turtle Qigong!" "Afterburner!" Facing the attack of sun Bula, Emma stretched out a slender arm, and a bunch of pink shock wave attacked. Boom! The dark starry sky suddenly lit up a dazzling light. In this light, Emma moved to sun Bula''s side, grabbed her arm and threw it towards the distant meteorite circle. The violent explosion suddenly sounded like a piece of fire. Sun Bula steadied his body, aimed at a meteorite, and kicked it out like a football. The violent force drove the meteorite to fly towards Emma. Emma sneered scornfully. Her fingers shot out a radio wave, and the meteorite suddenly turned into debris. At this time, while the meteorite powder is blocking the view, sun Bula moves to Emma, kicks Emma''s chest. Emma, the demon man, swung her body, her pink tail wrapped around her calf, and her soft body came close to her for no reason. Looking at her beautiful face, she said with a smile: "do you want to extract some cells from your body now?" Then he pretended to show his little tiger teeth and bit at Sun Bula''s neck. No! Sun Bula hit a thrill, super Saiya power suddenly burst out, hands open to pull the demon Emma off his body, but at this time she was surprised to find that the demon Emma''s body suddenly softened into plasticine, a pull on the body deformation. You can''t tear the other person off yourself. "What are you doing? Get down here!" Sun Bula''s face was cold. "No!" Shaking her head, Emma''s voice of enchantment reaches the bottom of sun Bula''s heart. Then he licked his lips. Ah Wu ~ ~ he opened his mouth and bit on Sun Bula''s body. His sharp teeth touched his white skin. It seemed that he was nailed by a mosquito and his neck was numb. After extracting sun Bula''s cells, the demon Emma quickly separated from the cell, aftertaste of the energy contained in the cell, the corner of her mouth raised a vicious smile: "not bad." "I''m not the one who said yes!" Sun Bula''s eyes widened. "That''s why I didn''t use hunting. Don''t worry. I just collected some of your cells. It won''t hurt you." Emma, the demon, waved her hand like it was no big deal. Because there is no harm, so you can do it at will? This woman is poisonous! Looking at Emma''s face, sun Bula shivered with anger. Sure enough, the devil is the devil, and the logic of thinking is different from ordinary people. I knew this woman''s words could not be believed. Thinking of his cells being collected, sun Bula''s face showed a trace of anger and roared, and his strength became more violent. "Oh, it''s getting stronger again. It''s strange that the cells of the mixed race are not as complete as those of the pure race, but it''s easier to get stronger." After shaking off her pink hair, Emma became serious.Shua! They move fast, and two beams of electric light constantly intertwine and collide with each other in the universe. Fierce battles break out in each collision. Both of them are masters of the first level sequence, and they have fought for more than 100 times in each short contact. ¡­¡­ From the perspective of strength, sun Bula and Emma should belong to the same level, both in the first level sequence, but the devil''s ability is too strange, all kinds of abilities make sun Bula defenseless, carelessly will fall into the passive, to say the deficiency, is Emma''s fighting experience is far less than sun Bula rich. So it''s hard for them to judge the result of the battle. Luo Lan stares at the crystal ball to watch their battle. When she sees Emma extract sun Bula''s cells, she can''t help laughing. "Emma the devil is doing this again," he whispered to philuria "Not once or twice." "The good thing is that I didn''t go there directly," she said After hearing this, Luo Lan glared at filulia. "She dares to do this. I''ll break her leg." Sun Bula is not philuria. He can accept the intimacy between his own women in private. But if Emma dares to tease others in public and do anything harmful to the customs, he must teach them a lesson. "I''m afraid you won''t give up. Few people can resist Emma''s seductive power." When she thought of being kissed by Emma for the first time, she felt strange in her heart. The goblin, I''m afraid it''s not all men and women. It''s better for Emma to be quiet. "However, the difference between Emma and Emma is getting bigger and bigger. I''m worried that it will turn into a blonde and a blue one. We should pay attention to this as soon as possible." "It''s a problem, and I''ll pay attention to it." Luo Lan said seriously. The frivolity of Emma the demon is most likely caused by random hunting of others. You should know that most of the people who are hunted by Emma the demon are evil people with dark power. This kind of energy is absorbed more and more, and the dark power is accumulating continuously. Even if there is no hidden danger on the surface, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no accident in the future. Although Emma himself has always said that it doesn''t matter, but who knows if this change is imperceptible. The so-called spectators see clearly, the devil Emma himself can not find the problem, that as her man, Luo Lan needs to bear the responsibility of supervision. If the dark power of Emma will really affect Emma, then it should be dealt with as soon as possible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 The battle between sun Bula and Emma continued for a long time. The two battles were wonderful, but Sun Bula lost in the end. It''s not because of the strength. In terms of energy intensity alone, they are equal. Even if Emma''s energy is a little stronger, sun Bula''s fighting experience makes up for it. The difference between them is physical strength. Emma, the devil, is a remoulder, with nearly unlimited physical strength like a man-made man. But this aspect is the weakest one of the super Saiya. It can be imagined how much pressure it takes to reach the first level sequence by means of transfiguration, so sun Bula lost the game. After the game, sun Bula was very dissatisfied, and it was clear that their strength was not much different. Beckett said: "the transformation of super Saier is actually a kind of cheating. Other people are fighting with the normal force. We use super Saier to get 50 times and 100 times increase. Even if we win, there is nothing to be proud of. Let''s not be unconvinced when we lose." Beckett saw it very thoroughly. It seems that since the appearance of super sais, the cultivation of sais has been biased towards improving the intensity of transformation, but ignored the improvement of normal strength. This is not a good phenomenon. It''s true that the improvement of transformation intensity can greatly shorten the gap between strength. When others improve their combat effectiveness by 100 million, they only need 2 million, or even less, to catch up with each other. However, super Saiya people have a high demand for physical strength, and they always have a feeling of nothingness when they take transformation as the main means against the enemy. After all, the enemy will not fight with you. Once you are exhausted, you don''t have to fight. Beckett didn''t feel much before, but after contacting with Luo Lan, he found that it''s not necessarily a good thing for sairs to strengthen super sairs. Especially after seeing Luo Lan''s perfect normality and divine form, this consciousness became stronger. After being severely taught by Beckett for a while, sun Bula closed her mouth and stopped talking. She didn''t understand the truth. She really had the advantage of transformation, but she didn''t accept it! "Cluck, Bula, don''t be unconvinced, you know I just have a lot of means not to use it." Emma Jiao said with a smile, soft voice full of charm. "Forget it, I can''t beat you anyway." Sun Bula snorted and rolled her eyes. Emma doesn''t care. She smiles and releases white magic to sun Bula to restore her physical strength. She is a demon. What she is really good at is white magic and black magic. Her unlimited physical strength and nearly immortal life form have made her invincible for a long time. If it were not for the reason that they are familiar with each other, she would have "hunted" directly. "Emma, come here." The cold voice of philuria sounded. "Oh." With a languid response, Emma, the devil, hopped over. Ferulia looked at Emma''s beautiful face, pinched her tiny pointed ears with her slender fingers, and looked at her carefully, then examined her body up and down. "Sister philuria, what are you doing?" A flash of scarlet lightning flashed through her eyes, and the violent energy suddenly rose, and then quickly went out. Emma, the devil, bared her teeth like a wild cat, and then looked at philuria wrongly. Filulia let go of her ears and said, "take care of your emotions. Don''t let evil forces control you." "Oh, I know." Emma the ogre nodded. "Return to human form first." "Good!" Emma answered. The cherry light flashed by, and her long pink hair turned brown again. Emma helped her glasses, and her charm disappeared. Instead, she was full of intellectual beauty. Seeing this, filulia whispered to Luo Lan: "pay attention, Emma may develop into a split personality like rankie." "It really needs attention." Luo Lan nodded his head seriously. If it''s just split personality, it''s good. He''s more worried that Emma will be invaded by evil forces and eventually become uncontrollable. You know, in his memory, man-made 21 had an evil part. Of course, the situation of Emma is better than that of the artificial 21, but it should be noted. ¡­¡­ "Attention, contestants, let''s invite boo of universe 4 and gaskako of universe 7 to play." The varuga broadcast interrupted Luo Lan''s thoughts. He looked up at Universe 4 and universe 7, but saw two streamers flying into the universe from the player area of the two universes. Super boo and super namik gaskako started fighting after the staff announced the start of the game. Looking at the battle between super boo and gaskako, Luo Lan''s eyes narrowed a little, then suddenly opened, two beams of light burst out. Finally, we can observe the strength of super boo and gaskako. After some observation, Luo Lan found that no matter super boo or gaskako, their strength has reached the level of the first level sequence, and their strength is no less than Beckett''s super Saiya 2 form."Luo Lan, their strength is very strong!" There was no surprise in her eyes. "super cloth Europe achieves the first order sequence to be able to understand, after all absorbed so many essences of their universe, as for the so, I can not see." Luo Lan watched the battle between the two sides. "You can''t see through?" Emma was stunned. Want to know Luo Lan can reach the second level sequence under the condition of full strength now, even if he can''t see through, is that gaskako also the second level sequence? After hearing the question, Luo Lan said: "I was not sure before, but after watching his fight with super boo, it has been confirmed that gaskako must be the strong one in the second level sequence. He also has a dragon power in his body. You see..." Luo Lan points to the flash on the crystal ball. Other people may not be able to see anything from it, but Luo Lan and filulia are not the same. Their realm has already surpassed ordinary people. In the picture, the figures of super boo and gaskako are constantly passing by, accompanied by powerful attacks. The battle between the two seems to be equal, but the sharp eyed fioria can see the mystery at a glance. Super boo has used the magic man''s skills, and all kinds of black magic emerge in endlessly. Although it seems to be inseparable from gaskako, in fact, it doesn''t take any advantage. Moreover, if you look carefully, you will find that gaskako''s action is very casual, and there is no stagnant feeling. It''s amazing to know that the battle between the experts is always extremely dangerous, often within a second you don''t know how many collisions happened, so the battle between the experts has been soul stirring. But look at gaskako''s return, every move seems to have been planned. This is not a hasty response, but rather a reservation. Filulia surprised for a moment, eyes revealed the color of thinking, "gaskako easily blocked the super boo attack, he did not come up with real power." "Yes, I think super boo has realized that." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 "Gaskako is the second level sequence, no doubt." Filulia exclaimed. She didn''t expect that so many experts would emerge in just a multi universe war. The first level sequence experts didn''t say much, and even the second level sequence appeared several times. At present, Rolan and gaskako have been confirmed as the second level sequence, and Beckett is undoubtedly the second level sequence if he is still in a stronger state. Originally, fioria is a little proud, but after watching the game here, she needs to put away the pride. Although firulia has also reached the first level sequence, her sequence is quite fragile. In essence, she is a fusion of cephia and merulia, and can not even be regarded as a natural life. "We need to improve the strength of sephia and merulia as soon as possible." There is a sense of urgency in filulia''s heart. With the increasing strength of Rolan and Emma, if she stays at the same place, she will soon be completely abandoned by them, which is unacceptable. "If you play gaskako, what''s your chance of winning?" Fioria''s red eyes are as crystal clear as gems. Luo Lan thought for a moment and replied, "I haven''t done it in person. I can''t give an accurate result, but it should be almost the same." "It''s not easy to win this competition." Said philuria. "After all, it''s a competition arranged by the Dragon God. If it''s not a little challenging, doesn''t it seem that the Dragon God trial is too simple?" Luo Lan just smiles. Although he doesn''t even know the purpose of the Dragon God trial, it is of great significance to let the Dragon God Salama personally order the king God to arrange the competition. Saifeiya thought about the purpose of the Dragon God, but he couldn''t think of it at all. According to the information from Weiss, the Dragon God Salama is a god of high status, which should not be harmful to them. ¡­¡­ The vast universe, the moon and the stars. In the vast universe, the void suddenly twists, and then breaks into small pieces like glass. The crystal fragments fall down. Just as they slip down, these fragments disappear into the void, and small ripples of space spread out. WOW! Super boo pink figure emerged from the distorted space, a pair of blood red eyes were vigilantly sweeping all directions. At this time, the whole person of super boo was in a mess, which could even be described as miserable. His body had been blown up. Although his upper body was still intact, the soft meat at the edge twisted like a worm. The only thing that could be seen was the head. All of a sudden, gaskako appeared in front of super boo with his hands on his back. Soon, gaskako''s figure suddenly changed its position and appeared on the side of super boo in an incredible way. A sudden extension of an arm, into the void, super boo suddenly surprised. A cold sweat came down. The next second, gaskako''s arm stretched out from his head, grabbed the meat on his head and tugged hard. Super boo immediately lost his direction. There was a hiss. An energy blade as thin as a cicada''s wing suddenly appears, and a Qigong blade as warm as a crescent moon flies out. Then, the second side, the third side A total of 36 pieces of energy blades brush together to block the direction of super boo, just like a meat grinder. These energy blades squeeze toward the inside and cut the remaining half of super Boo''s body into pieces. "Ah, ah, ah!" The hot air gushed out, and pieces of pink meat twisted in the void, then turned into a cloud of dark fog. Super Boo''s body recovers again, at this time his complexion is livid, the whole body is sending out the chilly breath. "You''re the one who hides the most, gaskako, the Namiki." Super boo looks grimly at gaskako. Originally, I thought that only a few people from universe 16 and 18 were needed in the competition field, but I didn''t expect that the nemec star of universe 7 was the most terrible. It was only a period of time before he felt the pressure from all sides. Gaskako said calmly: "you demons are the most troublesome and have almost unlimited vitality. In my early years, I once killed a lizard monster threatening the whole universe and a pink devil. The pink devil is very similar to you, fat." "That''s me who just woke up." "Oh, so it is." Gaskako nodded faintly, "that fat you just came out to eat me, but unfortunately, he is not my opponent, do you know how I killed him?" Without waiting for super boo to reply, gaskako himself said: "I cut it into pieces, each of which is smaller than a cell, and then put it into the energy box to wear it out a little bit. The reason why you demons are terrible is because of your powerful resurrection ability, so I didn''t even leave a cell for him." Super boo heard, cold sweat Shua out. It''s not good. I can''t fight him anymore.Aware of the threat to his life, super boo will no doubt continue to entangle with gaskako. His intention to participate in the game is to devour more lives and strengthen his strength. But if he can''t even save his life, what''s the meaning of the game. Thinking of this, super boo does not do two things at a time, but uses the sun fist directly. In a flash, another sun suddenly appears in the dark star sky, and the dazzling light suddenly illuminates the whole space. During this time, super boo quickly converges and runs to the planet where the competition is held. But soon, gaskako caught up, although he could not feel the convergence of the breath of super boo, but the intuition brought by the warrior still let him find the position of super boo. Gaskako floated in front of super boo and started a fierce fight with him, which made all the audience dazzled. "Super boo is not the opponent of the namiks. It''s wonderful. Their level has reached the level that we need to look up to." The king God of the big world looks at the picture in the crystal ball solemnly, because it has exceeded his observation ability, and the actions of both sides can only be seen roughly. The gods, such as the king God of the East and the king God of the west, twisted their faces and looked very nervous. "I hope that namik can kill super boo, or it will be a threat to the whole universe." The king of the South watched the game, while the king of the West said: "the problem should not be very big. Super boo is not the opponent of the namiks. Besides, there are so many experts in the venue. This time we can catch all those evil people." "Don''t be so optimistic. Super Boo''s phagocytic ability is very important." The king of the great world gave a serious warning. Although the gods of No.1 universe were killed when they were about to wake up because they saw through the plot of bibidi in their early years, according to the information from other parallel universes, boo the demon man subverted many universes, and his most terrible thing was his ability to devour others and enhance his power. Several world king gods accepted the instruction of the world king God with an open mind. They hope gaskako can deal with super boo for them, but super boo is not an ordinary person after all. Although his strength is inferior to gaskako''s, few people can match him in terms of means of saving his life. "This is the end of the game." Gaskako opened his arms, aimed at the super boo, and then forced to close, a huge energy with a diameter of 10000 meters rolled towards the super boo. The terrible energy makes the void sticky like a paste. If hit by this energy ball, the cells of the whole body will be torn to pieces in an instant. Even with the recovery ability of the demon man, it will not help. "Well, I''m not interested in killing you here!" Looking at the huge super energy ball, super Boo''s pupil suddenly contracted a circle, his face was cold and roared. Cut a piece from the top of the head, knead it into a meat ball, and then throw it towards the game planet, while yelling to resist gaskako''s attack. The mighty energy is endless, and the invisible blade cuts super Boo''s body. Sure enough, super boo can''t resist gaskako''s attack. His flesh and blood are crushed into powder by endless energy, but the meat ball he threw has arrived on the planet. Bang, the meat ball hit the planet and turned into a miniature super boo, yelling at the king of the world God and others: "I give up this game." "Give up?" The gods looked at each other in surprise and could only accept it with regret. "Super boo will admit defeat?" Luo Lan Leng for a while, turn to say to filulia and Emma: "you should pay attention to him, don''t let him make anything in private." "Well." Philuria nodded faintly. "Shall I steal him?" Emma came up with the idea of once and for all. "No, this kind of life with many evil factors will be absorbed less in the future, which may have adverse effects." Luo Lan gave a warning, and then asked, "by the way, Emma, how did you study the cells of demon man before?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 "Don''t, this kind of life with more evil factors will be absorbed less in the future." Luo Lan gave a warning, and then asked, "by the way, Emma, how did you study the cells of demon man before?" "Haven''t I told you before?" Emma was stunned and asked. "No Rolan only knows that Emma and Dr. Breves have studied boo the devil, but she doesn''t know how Emma became the devil. "Well, let me tell you something. It starts when I find Boo''s egg." Emma recalled many years ago. "At that time, when we found Boo''s egg with Breves, we didn''t know what it was. At the beginning, we thought it was dinosaur eggs left in ancient times. After all, there are many strange creatures on the earth. We used instruments to detect the situation inside, but we didn''t get anything." "At that time, I felt very strange that there was nothing on the earth that could not detect material, so with the idea of the last try, I simply took a drill to make a hole in it, not to mention that the egg was quite hard. It took me a lot of effort to drill a small hole." Drill Boo''s eggs with a drill? Is that ok? Looking at Emma''s Petite appearance, I didn''t expect that she would be so reckless as a scientist! Seeing Luo Lan''s strange eyes, Emma pouted her lower lip and said in a gentle voice, "I''ve thought about accidents, so I''m not drilling holes on the earth." "I took Boo''s eggs to the spirit time room. Just when a hole was opened, a pink gas floated out of it. I looked interesting and received some with a container. It seems that the research found that these pink gases actually have a very strong energy value. Just as I was doing biological research, I tried to inject it into my body. " "There were some accidents, because I accidentally missed the time to go out of the mental time room, I was trapped in the mental time room, and I didn''t break the space to rush out until I could be demonized." No wonder Emma was promoted to the level of super Saiya 3 so soon. It turned out that she had been in the mental time room for a long time. I didn''t know how Emma became a demon before. It turned out that Emma was so dangerous. Luo Lan''s expression is a trance, some fear way: "you do so is too dangerous, fortunately the devil boo is in the sleeping stage, no spell will not wake up, otherwise you will be swallowed by him directly." "I didn''t know that at the time." Emma looks aggrieved. "Pay attention next time." Looking at Emma''s pitiful appearance, Luo Lan really didn''t know what to say. After a soft consolation, she said: "don''t casually absorb evil power in the future. Although your ''hunting'' ability can quickly improve your own power, I don''t know if there will be hidden dangers. In fact, what the devil really should use is the outstanding learning ability It''s a force "Well, I see." Emma accepted it with an open mind. Luo Lan''s concern for her is very helpful to her. Luo Lan smiles and caresses her head. "It''s a hidden danger for the super boo to stay in the meeting hall after all." "The rules of the game are like this. Except for the two sides of the game, players can''t do anything during the waiting period. Well, I''ll tell Beckett and the king of the world that they should be vigilant," said Luo Lan If it was not for the purpose of successfully passing the Dragon God trial, he would not abide by the rules of the game and put such a time bomb. ¡­¡­ After super Boo''s defeat to gaskako, there are only five players left in the competition: Rolan, Emma, gaskako, Beckett and monkey king. Luo Lan sent a message to the king God of the world, Beckett and monkey king, asking them to pay attention to the trend of super boo. Several people knew the harm of super boo, so they all nodded after receiving the message. At this time, the staff also began to announce the list of the next game, "please play the players of No.16 universe Beckett and No.18 universe Monkey King." "It''s my turn." Beckett''s eyes brightened. On the other side of universe 18, when he heard that his opponent was Beckett, the monkey king clenched his fist and jumped out of the area excitedly. "Karkarot, come on!" Said begita. "Well." Monkey King nodded hard. When he came to the match field, the monkey king and Beckett stood at a distance. The monkey king said, "I''ve wanted to fight with you for a long time. I''ll beat you." There was a smile on Beckett''s handsome face. "You''re not my opponent." "I don''t know if it''s an opponent." "Well, let''s go into the universe, and I''ll let you know the gap between us." Beckett said in a light tone, just like the previous match against Beckett, although the monkey king may be a little more powerful than Beckett, as the combination of the monkey king and Beckett, Beckett has both martial arts talent and physical strength, and really will not pay attention to them individually.Sun Wukong looks at Beckett with an awe inspiring face. He is proud of himself. He is not afraid even in the face of a stronger Beckett. There is just endless fighting in the chest. He hasn''t been so excited for more than 20 years. His figure suddenly flashed. The monkey king turned into a golden streamer and appeared in the universe. Then he roared and gathered his breath. His strength suddenly surged up. From the beginning, the monkey king showed his strongest state. His golden hair went straight to his waist, his whole body was shining with silver arc, his forehead was protruding, and his face was fierce. Super Saiya 3 form. Green eyes staring at Beckett, Monkey King said: "this is my strongest state, I hope to fight with you." "Super sair 3?" Beckett''s eyebrows stirred, and then a faint smile, the monkey king''s super sair 3 has reached the first level of the sequence, and the monkey king finally did not stay this time, the super sair 3 is more powerful than before when he fought with monkey fan. But the shortcomings are also obvious, the body''s breath is too chaotic, overflowing energy has a serious air leakage phenomenon. "You shouldn''t be in this state for long." Beckett said flatly. "Ten minutes should be no problem." The monkey king cut off the railway. "Well, I''ll fight you." Beckett readily agreed, and then the golden light was shining on her body, and the majestic energy was released. With the phenomenon of arc discharge, Beckett''s hair stood up, and a wisp of golden hair was cocked up in front of her forehead. Super Saiya 2! "It''s not your best state!" The monkey king frowned and said in a deep voice. "Enough for you." Beckett had a proud face. Sun Wukong''s eyes twinkled, and he said, "I will force you to do your best." With that, Sun Wukong leans forward and disappears directly from Beckett''s sight in the next second. Beckett''s face suddenly becomes dignified and looks for the whereabouts of Sun Wukong. Then, a sudden twist occurs in the Wukong, and Sun Wukong''s attack comes to Beckett''s side. Beckett''s eyes were turning, and suddenly he punched the monkey king in the direction of his appearance. Bang! The turbulent energy is rampant at the moment of collision, and the void seems to be broken, breaking into a zigzag crack. The terrible impact makes the whole space distorted. At this moment - Beckett''s eyes burst out with a sharp light, and then he roared and punched in one direction. Huala ~ a hard fist fell on the monkey king, his bones clattered, his martial arts clothes suddenly broke, and the corners of the monkey king''s mouth appeared to be very painful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 "Great, I found my whereabouts all at once." Sun Wukong''s body was stable in the void. He frowned and tore off his broken martial arts clothes. "Your breath shines like the sun in my eyes." Said Beckett. The monkey king was silent for a while, his arrogance was burning, and the breath of super Saiya couldn''t be restrained, which made him very distressed. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, the Monkey King opened his eyes, his eyes were full of brilliance, and he called to Beckett: "you should know all my tricks, let''s go!" "Good!" The moves are almost the same, and the techniques don''t work. In this case, the battle becomes particularly difficult, and the super Saiya 3''s state is a great test of physical strength. At this time, the monkey king has to let go. However, for the monkey king, winning or losing is not important. He is a pure warrior and enjoys the fun of fighting. Beckett seems to see the idea of Monkey King, and his face shows a trace of approval. He clenches his fist. At the moment of loosening his fist, Beckett''s speed suddenly speeds up to the limit, Shua''s penetration into the void, and the distance between each other is rapidly shortened. At this time, there is no concept of space in their eyes. They constantly use instant movement to fight, and the degree of each fight disappears rapidly, leaving behind an infinite diffusion of energy balls, which radiate hot energy like the sun. Shua! Powerful as if directly shuttle space, electric light and fire spread in the void, the whole dark starry sky suddenly become like day. "Turtle Qigong!" "Turtle Qigong!" "Qihequan!" "Qihequan!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Similar attacks appear in the void, then collide with each other, annihilate, and release attacks that shake the whole universe. Sun Wukong is close to Beckett. Both of them are top-notch experts. Sun Wukong has experienced all kinds of battles from his feet to the big. His will to fight has been integrated into his body. He can attack one by one without thinking much. Beckett, as the combination of Sun Wukong and Beckett, also has rich fighting experience. WOW! Two people''s movements are very smart, every attack to do their best, but in the moment of contact and retained three points to recover the room. In this way, Monkey King and Beckett fight together. The golden firelight and blue energy wave don''t live in the universe. The huge attack makes the whole universe wobble. Even on the distant Wudao planet, you can feel the fierce fighting from the firelight all over the sky. Because the two men''s movements, moves and ideas are very close, the battle becomes more ornamental. Sun Wukong of super sair 3 and Beckett of super sair 2, each action is as pleasing as a textbook. Compared with the battle of super boo and gaskako, the battle of Sun Wukong and Beckett gives people a different aesthetic feeling. How did the competitors of other universes ever feel such a fierce battle? Looking at the constantly flashing figures in the crystal ball, and looking up at the sky like the day, all of them showed shocked expressions. "What a wonderful fight, their strength is far beyond the peak!" "It''s probably the best game I''ve ever seen." "Universe 16 and universe 18 are too strong." "They are all sais. It turns out that sais can become so powerful. How come sais in our universe have never heard of their reputation." Some of the audience of Universe 9 and universe 10 rubbed their eyes and were stunned by what they saw. Many players and audiences in the universe are talking about it. They don''t know why the Saiya can be so powerful. Universe 18. Bejita looked at the battle between monkey king and bejit with a dignified face. Her hands were encircled and her fingers were shaking. "Karkarot, if you don''t make a quick decision, the situation will be more and more unfavorable to him." Sun WuFan said, "dad should enjoy fighting now." "Well, that bastard, forget it, he''s definitely not Beckett''s opponent. I''ve played Beckett before, and even the horror of that guy." Bejita has to admit that in terms of fighting talent, bejit is far more powerful than the two of them. "After all, it''s dad and vegeta who fit you together!" Sun WuFan laughs. He doesn''t know about Beckett''s strength, but only from his short performance 20 years ago, his strength is terrible. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bejita doesn''t speak any more and looks at the battle picture in the crystal ball. Bejit hasn''t used super Saiya 3 yet. As a fit man, even the monkey king can play super Saiya 3, so bejit doesn''t have reason not to. Universe 16. "The physical strength of the monkey king is gradually falling behind." Sun Bula looks serious, observes very carefully, and says in a flat tone that super Saiya 3 has a strong demand for physical strength. This transformation was originally developed by the monkey king in the underworld. For human beings, she needs to bear strong pressure. Even she can only reach super Saiya 2.In terms of strength, Sun Wukong is much better than her, but she is still not her rival. "Unfortunately, the monkey king has never been able to force out all of Beckett''s strength." As the battle comes to an end, Luo Lan knows that there is not much time left for the monkey king. This is what super Saiya''s battle is like. If he can''t get an advantage at the beginning, then it''s meaningless to fight in the future. "It''s good. At least Emma and I can''t be like him." With a cold glance, filulia takes her eyes very seriously. Of course, she won''t take the road of constantly improving the transformation intensity of super Saiya like monkey king, but watching the fighting between the strong has immeasurable reference value for the improvement of strength. In particular, this battle is obviously the peak of the first level sequence. "The battle is over." Luo Lan said lightly with regret. Sun Wukong''s strength is very strong, talent is enough, but he met a bigger bug than him bajit, you know, even Luo Lan, in the face of bajit also dare not say can be sure. About 17 minutes after the game, the exhausted Monkey King finally lost the game because of the super Saiya 3 state. But not for the monkey king, it''s no pity to lose the game. He''s satisfied to be able to play against Beckett. Back on the planet, take a fairy bean from begita and eat it to restore his physical strength. The whole person of Monkey King is still filled with a strong excitement. "Beckett, that guy is so strong." The monkey king said with emotion. "Yes Begita nodded. "Go back and practice hard. Er, if you want to catch up with Beckett, you have to develop super Saiya 4!" Sun Wukong''s eyes are shining with brilliance, and his heart is burning with strong fighting spirit. Since he saw Luo Lan''s divine Saiyan form, he began to be interested in Super Saiyan 4. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Begeta doubts that super sair 4 really exists. ¡­¡­ After the game continues, draw sign is Emma, and her opponent is 7 universe gaskako, Emma''s face stiff at this moment. Tearful looking at Luo Lan, wronged: "Luo Lan, how to do?" "Give up!" Luo Lan put her arms around Emma''s slender waist and lifted her brown curly hair. "That''s the only way." Emma said pitifully that she didn''t dare to show the devil''s form after seeing super boo. So at the beginning of the game, Emma raised her hand and surrendered. "Emma of universe 16 abstained, and gaskako of universe 7 won. Now let''s welcome the next group of players, Rolan from universe 16 and Beckett from universe 16. "Well, it''s my turn again." Beckett was stunned and reacted. "Emma, get Beckett back." "All right." Emma answers with a white magic light on her finger and projects it at Beckett. Beckett didn''t refuse Emma''s good intentions. He readily accepted it. With the white magic coming into his body, the tired feeling of the game just now was cleaned up like dust. After his state recovered to the peak, Beckett laughed and went to Luo Lan with great interest. "Luo Lan, it''s finally our turn to fight." "Not this time?" Luo Lan said with a smile. "For you, I dare not reserve anything." Beckett shakes his head, if it is Luo Lan before, he may still win, but since Luo Lan breakthrough God level, Beckett can''t guarantee. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 "Here we go." With the announcement of the competition list by the staff, Luo Lan and Beckett make a little preparation, two lights shine, and the tall and straight figure appears in the void of the universe. The two stood at a distance, without any action. They looked at each other, and a terrible atmosphere that could not be described in words was diffused. The momentum of the two regiments squeezed each other, like thousands of troops rushing to attack. The momentum was magnificent, and the vast starry sky suddenly split into two independent areas. "Which of them do you think will win, karkarkart?" At the meeting, bejita stood beside the monkey king, looking at Luo Lan and bejit who appeared in the universe with a dignified face. At this time, the battle between the two sides had not started, but only from the gas field produced by the confrontation between the two sides, bejita felt a sincere pressure. Sun Wukong''s face looked seriously. He was also affected by the aura. At this time, his face was very serious. Hearing begita''s question, Monkey King shook his head. "I''ve learned the strength of Beckett. His strength can only be described as unmatched. I can''t see through the Saiya man named Luolan. Although he didn''t fight in person, he showed his strength in the previous battle between the other side and Brolli. I think he is no weaker than Beckett." "It''s a close fight. I can''t tell which one of them is going to win." There is no doubt that Beckett is powerful. They have learned from Beckett and monkey king, and Luo Lan is stronger than they imagined. "Watch it. I think it''s a wonderful fight that''s rarely seen." Monkey King is a little excited. "Yes Begita listened, nodded in agreement, and then looked at it seriously. All the time, he thought that he was only inferior to the monkey king, and he was already the top master in the universe. But until he took part in this super dimensional competition, he found that he always looked down on others. Although his strength can be considered powerful in the multiverse, it was too naive to say that he was the top. Not to mention the super boo of the No. 4 universe, the gaskako of the No. 7 universe, is in the No. 16 universe, there are many more powerful masters than him. Rolan, Beckett, Emma, sun Bula, and the Saiya people named filulia, who are fused by the sisters named sephia and merulia, are all great masters. Compared with them, although bejita is powerful, he also knows that he can''t match them. "It''s true that you have to work harder when you go back, as karkarot said." Looking at the picture in the crystal ball with a dignified face, she felt the majestic momentum from the other side of the distant starry sky. Begita''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a smile. The eyes became more serious. Of course, the battle between Luolan and beijit also welcomed the attention of many people. After the treatment of jiewang God and namik people, the wounded at the venue gradually stabilized. In addition, the fighting place was put in the universe, and there was no worry. The audience stretched their necks one by one and watched it seriously. Fortunately, the crystal ball of the great world God is huge enough. The huge crystal ball with a diameter of 100 meters can clearly see the situation in the universe from every direction. ¡­¡­ In the deep void, Luo Lan and Beckett observe each other''s situation. "Beckett continued our last battle in the kingdom of the gods." Luo Lan opened her eyes, and her resolute eyes showed a divine light. "I''m looking forward to it." On the other side, Beckett moved his wrist. The sound of bones crackled, and a ray of momentum spread out. The blue martial suit swayed with the wind. Suddenly, Beckett gave a low drink, and a golden energy sparkled, and the momentum of falling into the sea spread in all directions. The silver arc twines around his body, and Beckett''s golden hair stands upright. Every hair is filled with golden light like a steel needle, because in the universe, the burning golden light makes him look as dazzling as the sun. Super Saier 2, though not the strongest power of Beckett, has reached the high-end strength of the first level series. Seeing that Beckett became super Saiya 2, Luo Lan felt it for a moment and said faintly: "without making a stronger transformation, super Saiya 2 alone is not my opponent. You should become super Saiya 3 just like monkey king." "Yes, I can, but super Saier 3 has too much demand on physical strength, even I can''t keep it for a long time. Since I''m fighting with you, I hope I can fully enjoy a pleasant fight. Super Saier 2 doesn''t have high demand on physical strength, so I can control it." "All right!" Luo Lan understands Beckett''s meaning. If super Saiya 3 is used, the battle will end in more than ten minutes, which is a pity for Beckett who regards the battle as enjoyment. Since Beckett wants to enjoy the fun of fighting, it''s just as he wishes, and Luo Lan himself also wants to experience the state of the divine Saiyan, so he should take the opportunity to fight Beckett and improve it.Two people tacitly complete the preparatory work, Beckett becomes super Saiya 2 state, Luo Lan maintains the God level Saiya state, the strength is almost the first level sequence peak strength. "It''s time to fight." "No problem." Luo Lan and Beckett are ready for the war, and a wonderful battle is on the verge. They quickly withdraw more than 10000 meters from each other. The frantic energy covers the planet below like an upside down pot cover, and the planets around them are shaking, just like a boat on the sea, constantly rising and falling "Beckett, let me see how good you are!" Luo Lan''s golden eyes flashed a wisp of light and whispered in her heart. All of a sudden, both of them acted at the same time. Shua! The white microwave blows from the place where they stand and spreads to all directions. There is no cold feeling like the breeze. But the next second, in the vast void, their figures disappear. Bang! The two shadows collide with each other at high speed, then blink, and then collide again in less than a second, and then separate quickly in a gorgeous light. Luolan clenches her fist and attacks beijit. Beijit sets up an arm to block Luolan''s attack, and then tilts slightly to launch a spring leg towards Luolan. Puchi, a sense of losing strength came from her legs. Beckett frowned a little, but saw that Luo Lan''s figure became illusory. Her eyes looked around, and suddenly raised her head, she saw a hard fist falling from the top. "Turtle Qigong!" A sneer appeared in the corner of Beckett''s mouth, his body turned to his side, his palms closed, and a dark blue Qigong wave was released. "All day shockwave!" Luo Lan drinks lightly, the shining energy shoots straight out. Boom!! Two amazing beams of energy collide with each other, accompanied by earth shaking waves. Suddenly, a light ball brighter than the sun appears in the void. The ripples of space spread out in circles along the impact plane. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 Bang! The last wave has not subsided, the two bodies hit together again. "World shaking palm!" "Stargun!" In response to Beckett''s attack, Luo Lan''s face coagulated, and at the same time, she moved backward for a certain distance. She shook her body, changed her position, clenched her fist, and gave a low drink. Luo Lan and beijit are not polite, one by one enough to break the void of the attack. In the face of super Saier 2 state of Beckett, Luo Lan''s face is very serious, at this time, he just used the power of God level Saier, without any realm and skill bonus, can be said to be purely fighting with physical strength, this is what he intended. After all, Luo Lan has just upgraded her physical strength to the divine level, which requires a period of adaptation. Although the previous battle with Brolli has been adapted, Brolli is just a madman who can''t do anything except dash. He has no skill to fight with him. Unlike Beckett, who has the advantages of Monkey King and Beckett, Beckett is a real martial arts master. Only by fighting with it can we further run in the power of the divine saians. The figure became low. With her fist at her waist, Luo Lan stepped on the void with one foot, and a force was suddenly released from her waist and from the sole of her foot. The attack force suddenly went towards Beckett. The momentum of the fist blows open the void, with a fierce sound of breaking. Beckett''s expression changes suddenly. A sharp energy cyclone passes through his cheek. The burning sensation is transmitted through facial nerve. Beckett wipes his cheek and squints his green eyes. "Ha ha ha, Luo Lan, you can hurt me. This is the strength of the first level of physical strength!" Before that, when fighting in the kingdom of the king, Luo Lan''s strength was less than the first level. He relied on more cunning techniques than loach to entangle with him. Now he is a real force. The continuous impact of each blow is constantly stimulating the blood in Beckett''s chest. "One more punch." Then, with a roar, one arm retracted to his waist, the other hand drew a beautiful arc in the void, and the two virtual shadows crossed and stretched over his head, then suddenly burst out! "Dragon boxing!" Chant - accompanied by a dragon chant, a golden dragon made a wish to rush out of Beckett''s fist. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s face became serious when she saw the Dragon boxing performed by Beckett. Junlang''s face was serious, and it was also the power of Dragon God in her body. A silver gray energy lingered on her arm, and it seemed that she could be shocked immediately. "You''re not the only one who knows dragon boxing!" Light floated to raise his fist, eyes in the golden flash, Luo Lan hard blow out a punch, cold voice reverberates in the void. "Dragon boxing!" Ow - the silver gray dragon roars out, and its long and winding body is extremely real, carrying endless energy towards the Golden Dragon released by Beckett. Compared with Beckett''s golden dragon, Luolan''s dragon is more powerful and sacred. Although both are dragon boxing, their principles are totally different. Beckett''s Dragon boxing originated from the monkey king. It was a powerful trick developed by the monkey king when he killed Hilde. In essence, it was the release of Saiya''s strength combined with breath. Although Luo Lan''s Dragon boxing referred to the monkey king''s Dragon Boxing at the beginning, it was later transformed into the power of the silver gray dragon, which can be said to be the real "dragon" boxing, so once it was played, a very noble dragon spirit was released. Beckett''s mind was shaken and his movements hesitated. It''s just a matter of a thousand miles. In just a moment, it may cause irreparable consequences. Luo Lan seized the moment of Beckett''s absence, and suddenly launched a more intense offensive. Beckett missed a move. For a long time, he was at a disadvantage. He collided with Luo Lan''s fist, and the force suddenly generated rebounded them out at the same time. Luo Lan''s body tilted back, about hundreds of thousands of meters, stepped on an asteroid, and disappeared in a blink when the asteroid disintegrated. Hiss ~ ~ several invisible shock waves wrinkle in the space, and Luo Lan and Beckett start close combat again. The speed of the two men''s fighting was too fast. The Golden Shadow began to appear everywhere in the void. With the fierce fighting, the two men''s fighting was too fast. After each collision, they disappeared directly, and then appeared in another place ten thousand meters away. ¡­¡­ From the beginning of the battle to now, the fierce battle between Luolan and beijit has never stopped. They have shown amazing strength beyond everyone''s imagination. They are worthy of fighting at the level of gods. A series of fierce and dazzling battles have stunned everyone. Everyone held their breath and peeped out to see the battle in the void.However, Luo Lan and Beckett''s speed is too fast, except for a few people present, they can''t see their actions at all. Even if some people''s eyesight is slightly better, they can only barely see some constantly appearing and flashing light. When Luo Lan and Beckett both play dragon boxing, gaskako of No.7 universe suddenly opens his eyes, a wisp of light flashes in his eyes, and the dragon power in his body surges up at the same time. Gaskako looked at the two men in the battle in consternation, and confirmed that he looked at Rolan, with an incredible expression on his face. "What a pure power of Dragon God! It seems that the power of Dragon God in Saiya''s body is higher than mine!" "But how can this be possible? My dragon god power is already a gift from the Great Dragon God. Why is there a stronger Dragon God power Is the power of the Saian Dragon God from a Dragon God more powerful than his ancestors Gaskako was unbelievable. His strength came from the fusion of many people, from the original Dragon God. But just a moment ago, he felt more powerful power of Dragon God. This makes gaskako suspect that there may be a dragon god in the world who is higher than the ancestors of the nemex. "Too fast!" "I can''t even keep up with the intensity of the battle." The king of the world rubs his eyes and his face is full of disbelief. Although he has known for a long time that they will be very powerful, the power shown by Luo Lan and Beckett is still beyond his imagination. "It''s a wonderful game and the strength of both sides of the game is unfathomable." "Lord king of the world, with the help of experts like them, the darkness of the universe can finally be over. Look at the players of other universes, they are silly." East boundary King God full face excited way. "It''s not just them, we are the same!" The beautiful face of the king God of the western world is full of emotion. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the audience, only to see the audience above the audience craned their necks, eyes staring at the challenge arena without blinking, but their strength in the end is limited, can''t keep up with their speed. Even Dappula, who are better than the 11th universe, are full of consternation and even fear. ¡­¡­ PS: there''s more in the back! The typos and paragraphs of several chapters have not been changed, and one will be rearranged later. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 "Lord barbidi, let''s get out of here as soon as possible..." Although she lost the game, she didn''t leave the venue with the idea of gathering intelligence. At this time, she witnessed the battle between Rowland and Beckett, and felt chilly from her heart. Before fat boo, Kurdish king, Shalu and other people''s death let him feel bad, now is not like a moment to stay. "Shut up, Dappula, and don''t forget our purpose." Babidi sternly scolded Dappula, "we have lost boo the devil. If we don''t control one or two masters to come back, how can we realize our ambition to rule the universe? Those masters are really terrible, but I am confident to control them." "But..." Dappula opened her mouth and closed it when she saw Babidi''s greedy eyes. If let him choose, he doesn''t want to stay in this kind of place for a moment. "Ha ha ha, it''s so powerful. I really want to fight with them again!" On the other side of the 18th universe, the monkey king saw the fighting picture in the crystal ball, and the blood in his chest burned again. Then he shook his head regretfully. Unfortunately, with his strength of super Saiya 3, he could not defeat them! "This is the battle between the super sais!" Vegeta clenched her fist, her arm shaking with excitement. In addition, in space 16, sun WuFan, Emma, sun Bula, sephia and merulia all looked at it seriously. Because of the end of the time limit, firulia has been separated into two people. "Sister, when can we be as powerful as Luo Lan?" In order to resist the pressure from the high altitude, merulia maintains the full power form of super Saiya, with a pair of bright blue eyes. "Don''t worry, it will be achieved one day. We can use the power of philuria to improve, which has saved a lot of time. There is no shortcut to the understanding of the divine realm. Even Luo Lan has been promoted step by step." Said Sophia with a calm face. Recalling the days of practicing together with Luo Lan, from being bullied by her on the star of bejita, to becoming a super Saiya, and now growing into a man of indomitable spirit, Luo Lan''s growth was witnessed by her little by little. At this time, when she saw the battle between Luo Lan and bejit, she had a different feeling in her heart. Frankly speaking, compared with other Saiya people, Saifeiya and merulia have occupied a lot of resources. Because of the existence of philuria, they saved a large part of their time by perceiving the power of the first level sequence in advance. Coupled with Weiss''s guidance and knowing about the experience of aegis, Sophia is confident of reaching the divine sequence. Hearing the words of Sophia, merulia nodded firmly. At this time, Saifeiya said: "before, in the seventh universe, I met an ancient Saiyan elder. He told me about the" Super Saiyan God ". We should reach the Super Saiyan God as soon as possible." "Super Saian God, I know." Merulia got part of the memory of zephylia through philuria, so she also knew about the Super Saiyan God. There are two ways to become "super Saiya God": one is to rely on the combined strength of many good super Saiya people. After success, it is almost the same as that of philuria, which is about the first level sequence. However, both phillia and meluria do not like this ingenious method. If we have time to make this inferior transformation, is it better for philuria Bad shape! The other is seraphia. They work hard now. They rely on their own ability to understand the divine realm of super Saiya. After success, they will directly reach the second level sequence. Because of the existence of philuria, they are working towards the second super Saiya God. Although the goal is far away at present, it is not impossible to achieve it. "Well, if you want to merge with me, maybe we can develop a new transformation, which is more conducive to growth." Hearing their whispered discussion, Emma straightened her white coat and suddenly came over. Saifeiya''s eyes aimed at the eager Emma, some heart, but then thought of Emma''s strange constitution, can''t help shivering. "Forget it, your state is too weird. I''m afraid that after fusion, it will be assimilated by your constitution." Demon''s cells are full of weird, and Sophia really dares not perform fusion with her. "Well, I don''t think so!" Emma was stunned, pulled the skin on her arm, and her moist lips tilted slightly. It''s quite normal! ¡­¡­ Deep in the vast universe, the battle between Rolan and Beckett continues, and their speed is faster and faster. All the pictures are displayed in the crystal ball, and only the sudden flash of light and the broken stars and debris can be seen.The pictures in the crystal ball can''t be seen any more. Fortunately, most of the contestants will feel the breath. They simply don''t go to see the crystal ball any more. They can feel the battle in the universe by the sense energy of the breath. Although for the battle at the level of Rolan and Beckett, their ability to sense the breath can''t keep up. But it''s better than nothing. It''s hard for many audiences in the auditorium. They are not strong in ability and eyesight. They can only stare at the huge crystal ball in the center of the venue. Although it is difficult to distinguish the pictures on the crystal ball, for most of the audience, a small part of the pictures, which are occasionally clear, has been beyond imagination, and has attracted countless people''s cheers and red faces. In the dark void. Beijit calmly attacks Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s body naturally evades and is a little familiar with the beauty of new forces. After a long and fierce battle with beijit, he has gradually mastered new forces and applied them to actual combat. Because it''s pure physical strength, like perfect normality, it doesn''t bear extra burden like super Saiya. Even if we keep fighting, it only consumes part of our physical strength and experience. In terms of protracted war, it is far more than the super Saiya. As the battle continues, Luo Lan''s movements become more and more skillful, and each movement is extremely exquisite. The strength of attack is higher than that of attack. On the other hand, bergett''s face was covered with sweat. For Beckett, the transformation of super Saier 2 is very simple. It can''t be said that he can bear much pressure, but after a long fight, he still feels tired. "Hahaha, Beckett, are you going to lose it?" Luo Lan floats to stand, the black hair is erect, the strong body around is winding a layer of condensed into the solid breath, does not feel tired at all. He felt that he could promote perfect normality to divine normality in another period of time. Beckett looked at Luo Lan with a cold hum, but he didn''t retort, but he knew his own situation and frowned. "Well, if we continue to fight with super Saiya 2, it will only increase Luo Lan''s strength. I''m not a training partner in this match." Although fully enjoy the fun of fighting, but has been suppressed, even Beckett, will feel uncomfortable. But to be honest, Luo Lan''s growth is too fast. The last time he was in the kingdom of the gods, super Saiya 2 was enough to suppress him, but now it''s completely impossible. Beckett knew that there was another strange trick called "Zhaojing" that Luo Lan didn''t use. Previously, with the method of sliding like a loach, he just played with the power of perfect normality. Now he has been promoted to the divine level, and his power has become more powerful. "So far for warm-up, now I''m going to use all my strength." Beckett whispered. "Please Luo Lan looks at Beckett expectantly, stops attacking and leaves him enough time. At this time, Beckett took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Then his face was tense and he suddenly roared loudly. The overwhelming momentum suddenly burst out like a torrent of torrents. This time, he did not reserve any more and released all his strength to his heart''s content. The universe began to rumble, even in a vacuum environment, an invisible wave began to spread, just like a solid dam burst suddenly, powerful and extremely powerful energy surging up, with Beckett as the center, an incomparable force appeared. It''s more powerful than Brolli before. Feeling the rising energy of Beckett, Luo Lan looks forward to it, shining silver light on her body at the same time, and the power of aura will run automatically. Boom! The golden light was shining like the sun, and the hot light rose. Suddenly, Beckett''s hair began to grow to his waist, his forehead protruded, his eyebrows disappeared, and his whole face became fierce. The strong energy wrapped around his body, and he looked very powerful. That''s what Beckett is hiding the most. Super Saiya 3! At the same time of becoming super Saiya 3, the whole body strength has reached the second level sequence! Seeing that Beckett is finally forced out of super Saiya 3, Luo Lan laughs and shows an excited expression on her face. The whole body strength a jilt, the same a powerful extreme strength counteracts from the impact of Beckett. WOW!! Super Saiya 3''s Beckett vs. ares Saiya''s Luo Lan, two forces of the same second level sequence collide fiercely in the universe, and the incomparable force hisses, tearing open the barriers of the universe dimension, revealing a series of bright red and vicious cracks. The energy of endless violence is rampant in the universe, and the whole universe is boiling. ¡­¡­ PS: this chapter has more than 3000 words, which makes up some chapters missing on Friday, and will make up another chapter in the future.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 "Your super 3 has reached the second level." Waving his hand to dispel the energy storm from Beckett, Luo Lan talks to him calmly. Beckett said: "without any means, how can I dare to participate in this super dimensional competition! Don''t say, my time is limited. You''ve used the power of "Zhaojing". Start fighting quickly "That''s not a waste of time." Super Saiya 3 transformation is a great test of the performer''s physical strength. With Beckett''s current physical strength, it''s the limit to persist for more than ten minutes. In order not to waste time, Beckett takes the initiative to fight, and Luo Lan nods as he wishes. The incomparable power surges up again, and the vast universe floats like a balloon in the endless tide of energy. Bang! The two shadows collide with each other at high speed. Luo Lan and Beckett fight each other quickly. At the moment of collision, their faces change at the same time, and then they separate quickly. The next second, the two rays turn back in the void and collide again. After several simple contacts, Luo Lan found that after Beckett became super Saiya 3, it seemed that he had changed a person, and his strength had increased several times. Needless to say, his attack power was more domineering. With just a few punches, his arm was numb, and Beckett also found that Luo Lan under the aura was more difficult to deal with. With the constitution of the divine Saian and his eccentric fighting skills, every movement seems to follow certain rules. "Weird state." Looking at Luo Lan with silver gray light, Beckett frowned. The wonder of Zhaojing is far beyond his imagination. Even if it''s just the primary use of zizizhigong, it can also play the role of transforming decay into magic. You should know that the complete zizizhigong, even the fourth series of destructive gods, is not completely mastered. At this moment, Beckett is not fighting with one person, but against the rules of the whole universe. But Beckett is not a man who easily admits defeat. The more he faces a strong opponent, the more excited Beckett is. So he roars excitedly, and his golden flame becomes more and more burning. "No matter what the state, despite the horse, I will use absolute strength to completely defeat it!" "I''m very confident. Just try! Luo Lan nodded faintly and adjusted a little. Every cell in her body was mobilized. Hiss! The two men fought again and approached from a long distance. Blow your fists, and the forces of terror collide. Hula, terrible shock waves scattered along the impact plane, the void constantly broke into strange cracks, the forces of the riot counteracted each other, and suddenly burst into brilliant light. Whirlwinds of energy, like snakes waiting for an opportunity to attack their prey, flew rapidly to the deep part of the world The light of gold and silver is shining continuously, and the energy ball that can destroy the world constantly appears in the void, but there is no figure of two people fighting. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Boom! Countless flashes of light and shadow, compared with the battle just now, the intensity of countless times, because of the time limit that Beckett can last, the two people fight without any reservation. Rowland and Beckett are fighting more fiercely now. One hit. Two strikes. Three strikes! The smooth void suddenly collapses inward, forming a visual distortion of the illusory zone. If there are stars around, the distorted space will be enough to tear the planet to pieces. ¡­¡­ Over there on the planet. The energy from the deep space fluctuates and passes on, feeling the boundless power in the deep air. Everyone seems to have a star on his back, and his face suddenly turns pale. Shocked! Fear! I can''t believe it! Sun Bula bit her finger and gazed at the void without blinking. She felt the fierce battle between them. Her pretty face had more incredible luster. "Dad really hid his strength. Super Saiya 3 is four times stronger than just now." Sun Bula had a calm face, clenched her fists tightly, her chest undulating, and could not calm down. "Merulia, if it were us, I''m afraid we would not even have the ability to stand in such an intense battle." Sophia raised her head slightly, and her deep eyes seemed to attract people. "Don''t say we are now, even if we are fused into philuria, we can''t resist their attack." Merulia took a deep breath. Filulia''s strength reached the first level sequence, but if she joined the battle between Rolan and Beckett, a hand knife might be enough to knock them out. The first level sequence is different from the second level sequence. Without mastering the high level of Zhaojing, the gap between them can not be crossed. Sophia and merulia both saw the gap between each other and swore to themselves that they would work hard to catch up with Luo Lan.On the other hand, Emma''s practice time was short, and she didn''t have the same feeling and ambition as those of Sophia. She was staring at her with her lovely mouth open, and an invisible red light flashed through her eyes. "Lord Babidi, this is no longer a force we can control." Dappula shivered, protecting Babidi from the power of the attack. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Babidi looked at it in a daze. He didn''t retort. At this time, he was completely speechless. If Beckett and Babidi, who were in the first level sequence before, dare to peep, now Beckett, who is full of fury and rampant, has nothing to do with it. It''s not a little bit or two stronger than boo the demon. It''s a completely different dimension. Dappula is right. Maybe she should leave early, Babidi thought. "Let''s go to universe 11. Maybe there are other sais..." "Yes, sir Dabidi responded with a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to stay in such a dangerous place for a long time. Looking back at the shocking picture displayed in the crystal ball, Dappula shivered and secretly rubbed Babidi out of the waiting area. "Lord God of the world, those people in universe 11 want to escape." The west world king God''s beautiful eye glimpses, reminds the big world king God. "Don''t worry about them. I''ve closed this space with the blocking artifact given by God. They can''t escape." The king of the world said calmly. As long as you enter this dimensional universe, it''s not so easy to leave. 4 universe, super Boo''s face is slightly gloomy, because he was destroyed by the other party in the previous battle with gaskako, and he is much weaker than before. Even with Xiandou, he can''t recover immediately. "This kind of power, even if swallowed, will also indigestion, the super Saiya of the 16th universe is too powerful!" "Just be safe. For the time being, let''s focus on people with lower strength." Super boo has self-knowledge. Instead of focusing on unrealistic people like Rowland and Beckett, it''s better to reduce them step by step. Unless he meets the situation that both sides are defeated, he does not dare to make a move easily. "Haha, the female demon man on the 16th is a good prey, and the other Saiya are also good..." While super boo was secretly thinking about his target, gaskako was looking at the battle in the void with his eyes shining, and nodded to himself: "the Saiya called Beckett gave up his fancy actions and adopted the most direct collision, which can really play the power of terror..." ¡°¡­¡­ But can this really defeat the sair? " Gaskako himself is not very sure. In fact, he pays more attention to Rolan than Beckett. Although Beckett is powerful, his strength mainly depends on the means of transformation. Limited combat time is his biggest weakness. This is a common fault of Saiya people. It is not reliable to put his strength on transformation. Even if he reaches the second level, the threat in his mind is not worth mentioning. Only Luo Lan who met this time was different, which gave him a bright feeling in front of his eyes, and the other side had strong dragon power, which also made him pay more attention. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Not to mention the audience''s various complex ideas, the battle between Luo Lan and Beckett is more intense at this time. Maybe because of the limited time of his transformation, Beckett gave up some unnecessary temptations and tried his best to hit the key point in every attack. However, Luo Lan''s action is very cunning, like knowing Beckett''s action in advance. Whenever Beckett''s attack is about to succeed, Luo Lan can always dodge with a small range of action. "Your body method is very strange. Although your energy is a little worse than mine, you can fight with me until now." Beckett''s muscles were tense. "Your strength is beginning to decline!" Aware of the crystal sweat on Beckett''s forehead, Luo Lan grins, but she doesn''t dare to relax at all and keeps looking for the flaws in her partner. Beijit is a soldier who has experienced many battles. Decades of cultivation is not in vain. In addition, he has high energy and can''t be underestimated. In fact, Luo Lan knows his weakness. Although his strength has reached the second level, it is promoted by the blessing of aura. If the opponent is desperate to launch a wide area attack, even if the body technique is more mysterious, it is still difficult to resist in the face of absolute destructive power. After all, the "aura realm" he mastered was only the primary application of the self extreme mental skill, not the higher "extreme realm" and "Artistic Conception!" Often the more people worry about something, the more they will come. Beckett seems to have found Luo Lan''s weakness. A loud voice rings in Luo Lan''s mind: "your biggest weakness is that you rely too much on body method. Your energy can''t compare with me. No matter how flexible you are, you can only work with me, but I have the means to attack you." Beckett can''t see through the strange aura, but from his point of view, Luo Lan''s state is not impeccable. The divine Saiya really makes him feel like he has found the direction of the next effort, but what he is fighting for is the attack power. In view of Luo Lan''s present situation, Beckett specially thought out the coping style. See Beckett stretched out his hands, abruptly tore open the front of the energy flame, bright eyes flash a light, as if through a layer of water mist, Beckett straight figure appeared to Luo Lan side, toward him in a fright attack. "Turtle Qigong!" "Qi round chop!" "Qigong gun!" "The ultimate flash!" Dang! Dang! Dang! One by one, the attacks are amazing. The qigong waves of blue, white and gold come together, and then form an airtight energy network. On one hand, the energy cyclones are scattered all over the place, tightly blocking Luo Lan in the narrow space. Because the energy is too dense, the violent fluctuation of energy disturbs the space and makes the instant movement ability lose its function. In the face of Beckett''s almost desperate attack, Luo Lan also let go and do her best. "All day shockwave!" "Empty chop!" The warm and bright Qigong blade flies out and cuts on the energy released by Beckett. It suddenly dissipates a dense energy net into a mist like air flow, and tears a hole in the blockade. Luo Lan quickly leans forward and flies out of the hole which is tens of meters wide. "That''s when you''re waiting." Beckett''s low voice rings out, his body suddenly flashes and appears beside Luo Lan. Raise your fist, and the force of the riot waves back. "This kind of attack is the same as that of Gloria, pure violence!" Luo Lan heart a Lin, already had the judgment, facing the skill only then pure violence carries on the crack. Keep flashing! Brawla, Beckett''s fist pierces the void, grabs the gap of Luo Lan''s action and launches a fierce attack. The fist with sharp energy passes Luo Lan''s cheek. The fierce fist is just sharp, and the burning flame cuts several scars on Luo Lan''s cheek. Whew! Beckett''s figure reappeared, palms parted, and a dome like wall of air enveloped him. "Qihequan!" The strong energy storm locks Luo Lan''s body. The attack power of this move is not strong, but it can effectively restrain the opponent''s action. Luo Lan only felt that the surrounding space had become sticky, as if there were countless invisible threads winding around her body. Just for a moment, Beckett seized the opportunity and released a more powerful attack. Dang! Seeing Beckett''s attack getting closer, Luo Lan bit. Suddenly, an electric light flashed through her eyes and stretched out her hand. While the violent palm power was waving, a crystal flash also suddenly appeared. "Super power?" Beckett body meal, look shocked, but the body was Luo Lan control the same. Then his face became ugly. Looking around, he found that he had left the vast void and appeared in a pale ruins with a radius of more than 100 kilometers. ¡­¡­ "Why don''t they move? Is the battle over?"The attack of destroying the sky and the earth disappears, and the universe becomes clear again. Through the crystal ball, people can finally see the picture of both sides of the battle. At this time, Beckett is still in the shape of super Saiya 3, his golden flame is burning, but his body does not move. Next to him, Luo Lan, who was full of silver gray, stood close to Beckett. He stretched out his hand as if he had settled down. He didn''t move. Beads of sweat were popping out of his forehead. Everyone can''t understand what they are doing and why they don''t continue to fight well. Gaskako looked at it with a frown, feeling that it was not so simple. Super boo tried to swallow them up, glanced at Emma and Celia, and finally chose to wait and see for a while. "What are they doing? Why don''t they fight?" Begita looked puzzled and puzzled. Sun Wukong kept his eyes on it, hesitated a little and said, "they seem to have entered a strange state of mind?" "Spiritual cultivation?" In recent years, vegeta has also come into contact with the martial arts of the earth, and knows that there is a method in the temple that relies on meditation to practice real combat. "It''s more magical than spiritual cultivation. You see the energy on Beckett''s body is weakening, and there seems to be some more scars on his body!" Beckett frowned and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, he saw that there were more and more scars on Beckett''s body out of thin air. His eyes suddenly shrank and he said, "spiritual cultivation has absolutely no such effect." "It could be a more magical ability." The monkey king guessed. Different from the monkey king, when they saw the two people in the crystal ball, they immediately understood what was going on. "It turns out that" mind space "can be used in this way, but maintaining such a scene requires a lot of spirit." Sun Bula''s beautiful eyes flashed a strange light, controlling a strong person of the second level sequence in the spiritual space. He had high spiritual requirements for the performer, which was a very dangerous thing. If he was careless, he would be defeated and hurt by the other party''s frenzied power. ¡­¡­ A few minutes passed. In the universe, beads of sweat gradually ooze out of Beckett''s forehead, and his face becomes more and more white. Suddenly, he quits the Super Saiyan 3 state, and gasps after his consciousness recovers. Even if there is no air in the universe, this kind of action seems to help him relieve the pressure. After wiping the sweat off her face, Beckett came back. "You just dragged me into another space." "It''s called" mind space. " Looking at Rowland in disbelief, Beckett shook his head with a wry smile and admitted defeat: "I lost. Your means are endless. The space just now is blah''s trick to deal with captain keniu. I''ve learned its power." "Yes." With a smile on her face, Luo Lan suddenly breathes a sigh of relief. In fact, he has won a very dangerous victory. Just now he used his "spiritual space" to bear great pressure. It''s like gambling. It''s hard to predict whether he will win or lose. If he is not driven to the end by Beckett, he doesn''t want to take the risk at all. Fortunately, the result is satisfactory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Beckett lost to Rowland. It''s not because Beckett''s strength is worse than Rowland''s, but there is an essential difference between super sair''s transformation and divine sair''s state. It''s true that super sair''s 3-state Beckett is very strong, but his strength comes from transformation, which is not a sustainable mode. At the same time, it is natural to resist the mental pressure brought by Luo Lan''s spiritual space. Back on the planet, when he saw Beckett with all his injuries, sun Bula handed him a fairy bean. After Beckett ate the fairy bean, his pale cheek gradually turned red, and all his injuries disappeared. Emma also wants to treat Luo Lan. Luo Lan shakes her head and says she doesn''t need it. Although the previous battle consumed him a lot of physical strength, at this time, the divine Saian quickly showed his advantage. The strong energy spread from the cells and flowed through the meridians to all parts of his body. A warm feeling rose from the inside of his body, and his mental state immediately recovered to the peak. Luo Lan was surprised at her recovery ability and soon understood what was going on. I thought to myself that my current state is already so severe. If I continue to practice and one day promote the perfect normal to the divine normal, does it mean that I won''t get hurt easily? Immediately shook his head, how can there be such a good thing? You should know that even the destruction god of the fourth level sequence will be injured when he should be injured, and he can beat others at most. Saiya people are thick skinned and rough skinned. It''s a basic skill to bear beating. Luo Lan was beaten by Saifeiya when she was a child. ¡­¡­ "Luo Lan, you are so powerful that even your father is not your opponent." Sun Bula excitedly quickly steps forward and turns around Luo Lan for a few times. Beckett is defeated. She is very excited. Although not defeated by himself, but at least let him taste the taste of failure. "Yes, that''s super Saiya 3!" Sun WuFan expressed his emotion. It''s Beckett, who has never been defeated. Even though sun WuFan has experienced strict training, he is estimated to have reached the level of Beckett super Saiya 1. Compared with super Saiya 3, it can be said that there is a big difference between them. Therefore, he admires Luo Lan who defeated Beckett. Luo Lan said modestly: "in fact, compared with Beckett, I still have a gap. It''s a fluke to win him." "Losing is losing. Luo Lan doesn''t have to save face for me." Beckett had a big face. "By the way, you have to teach me how to become your state in the future. The limitations of super Saiya are too great." Admit defeat to the reason why he lost the game, Beckett asked Luo Lan to teach the secret of becoming a god level Saiya. "It''s not so easy to be a god level sair, otherwise saiphia and merulia would have reached it long ago." Luo Lan shook her head. "You said the same thing." Beckett knew that there was little hope of success. Luo Lan thinks that Beckett can''t become a god level sair. Super sair 4 can be considered. Although super sair 4 also has the name of super sair, it''s not the successor of super sair 3. It can even be said that super sair 4 and the super sair in front are not in a transformation state at all. To put it bluntly, super sair 4, like the "God of super sair" in the later period of monkey king in the original book, is another sublimation on the basis of strong basic combat effectiveness. If Beckett becomes super Saiya 4, he will be much better than himself now. With this in mind, Luo Lan is going to study super Saier 4 with Beckett after the super dimensional competition. Maybe she can add a direction for her study of God level Saier. "Luo Lan, the next thing you need to do is to defeat gaskako of the No.7 universe to get the first place and pass the Dragon God test." Emma whispered to Lorraine. "It should be." Luo Lan nodded her head. According to his conjecture, the Dragon God trial should be to win the super dimensional competition and get the original dragon ball of nemec star in the No.1 universe. However, Luo Lan has no idea whether the specific content is like this. She can only say that this is the most possible. "What are you whispering about?" Asked sun Bula curiously. "It''s nothing. I''m talking about gaskako," Luo said "Then you have to be careful. That namik is very powerful." Sun Bula reminds a way. Luo Lan nodded, "I will do my best." "Ha, that''s the momentum. If you beat dad, don''t lose to others." Sun Bula''s white palm was patted on Luo Lan''s shoulder, like a little girl. Luo Lan glances at her and turns her white eyes. Compared with her disciple sun Bula, she lacks a lot of self-cultivation in front of her. People who don''t know think she is a wild girl from where. "The next game is the last one. Get ready." Sophia''s soft voice sounded, and her beautiful red eyes were as attractive as a clear spring. "Well." Luo Lan nodded her head.Looking across the kilometer distance to the opposite space player area 7, just in line with gaskako''s line of sight, the Namiki nodded faintly, and then stood there and closed his eyes. It''s very personal. Luo Lan whispered, ready to wait for the next game. ¡­¡­ As we have entered the final, there are only two players left on the field, so we don''t need to draw lots. The staff announced the list of the matches directly. Whew, two lightning flashes sprang up, and Rolan and gaskako entered the universe. "Come on, Luo Lan, win the final championship!" SAFIYA, merulia, Emma and others cheered for Rolan, and other players in the universe watched carefully one by one. "Lord God, we can prepare for it." At the beginning of the final, the tall Southern king said to the great king with a serious face. The king God of the big world nodded and said, "I''ll sound to the agreed experts. As long as the game is over, I''ll start right away. I''m sure to clean up all those mice." This martial arts competition is just a cover up. Their real purpose is to understand the darkness in the universe. "It''s a pity that it will cause a lot of casualties!" There was a trace of impatience in the eyes of the king of the West. "The Dragon Balls of other universes are ready to resurrect the innocents killed or injured in the cleanup." The king of the North said solemnly. Several King gods are ready, and in the vast universe, Rolan and gaskako begin their final battle. Gaskako is a relatively tall Namike. He has great potential because he has absorbed all the people on the planet. After decades of hard training, his strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even if Luo Lan is against him, he doesn''t have much chance to win. "Saiya people, your name is Luo Lan. Can you tell me why you have the power of Dragon God in your body?" Gaskako asked his doubts. A Saiya man has the power of Dragon God, which is inconceivable to the excellent dragon family of gaskako. The Saiya man in front of us obviously has something special. "By chance, my Dragon God''s power comes from a Dragon God called Fengshen." Luo Lan said truthfully that his Dragon God power originally came from the red dragon ball and the blue dragon ball, which was a relic left by Fengshen to the altars. "God of abundance?" Gaskako frowned and searched the memory in his mind. He didn''t remember that there was such a dragon god in his ancestors. After a moment''s silence, gaskako said: "I don''t know which Dragon God Fengshen is. Since you can get the gift of Dragon God, it''s your destiny. We can fight now, please!" "Please Luo Lan responds and puts on a fighting posture. In the face of strong men like gaskako, he needs to fight with 120000 spirit. The turbulent energy diffuses, and the impeccable pressure spreads all over the universe. Feeling the call of gaskako''s strong power, the Dragon God power in Luolan''s body is boiling at the moment. The whole body also stirs up the terrible momentum. It''s just when Rolan and gaskako reach their peak and are ready to fight. Sudden changes have taken place - in the dark and deep universe, there is a sudden sound of earth shaking dragon chant. The sound of dragon chant is far-reaching and powerful, resounding through the universe, as if it had been passed on from the beginning of ancient times. At the same time, large areas of blood red clouds filled the sky, and in a twinkling of an eye, it covered large areas of stars. "What''s the matter?" Suddenly up the accident let Luo Lan a surprised, two eyes open big, surprised looking at that piece of blood red cloud. ¡­¡­ PS: it''s too late today. We can only update one chapter, but we still owe two chapters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 Ouch ~ the Dragon chant that resounds from heaven and earth resounds violently in my ears. The whole dark starry sky filled with large blood red clouds, and then like the scene when calling the dragon ball, the red clouds became wider and wider, gradually obscuring the whole line of sight, and the clouds rolled to form a sea of clouds. At this time, a dark red figure swam in the sea of clouds, circling, revealing a huge body. Because that figure is similar to the color of the sea of clouds, Luo Lan didn''t recognize what it was. Until after a loud dragon chant, a huge head like a star emerges from the sea of clouds. The ferocious face is getting closer and closer. Luo Lan is shocked to find that it is a huge dragon head. The huge head is angular, each piece of scale is crystal clear and shining, the dark red color is shining in the dark, and the two longan are full of dignity. The head is the size of a star, and the whole body is even more shocking. Although it is not as big as the super dragon, it is much bigger than the Earth Dragon and the namik dragon. "The head is bigger than the planet. What kind of dragon is this?" Luo Lan Lengshen looking at, feel some scalp numbness, at this time also can''t take care of the game with gaskako. Try to feel the breath of each other, but to his surprise, in addition to a mighty huge pressure, there is no trace of breath on each other''s body. There is no trace of breath. Which Dragon God is this? Looking at the huge and incomparable dragon body in front of him, Luo Lan can''t help being stunned, and a guess rushes to his heart. Strong pressure, but no trace of breath, in addition to the high-level gods, Luo Lan can not think of anything else, and with the appearance of each other, the Dragon God power in her body also began to become restless. "See you, Lord dragon!" Sure enough, gaskako''s name should prove Luo Lan''s idea, the other party''s identity is indeed a Dragon God, but I don''t know which one. "Well, you''re welcome." The huge head nodded, and the huge dragon eyes looked at Luo Lan. The breath of the Dragon caused a great sense of oppression to Luo Lan. "Oh, you are the human being sent to this world for trial Saiya, the strength is barely up to the standard. " "Dragon God?" Luo Lan doesn''t know which Dragon God he is and how to call him. "You can call me Yiran, the Dragon God of the thirteen districts of the whole King''s Outland." Yi Ran, the Dragon God, introduced himself, "the competition between you will be postponed for the time being. The secondary universe is too fragile to withstand the multiple battles of the secondary sequence. The previous battles have caused serious damage to the universe." "I come here this time to assess you. Let''s wait until you pass the assessment. The venue is in the 13th District of Outland." "Lord Yiran, what is the 13th District of Waiyu Luo Lan asked with some doubts. "The thirteen regions of outer regions, fully known as" the thirteen regions of outer regions of the whole king ", are the regions guarded by our dragon gods and angels. All the universes participating in the dimensional competition this time are the secondary universes under the command of the thirteen regions of outer regions. As for the seventh universe you were in before, it''s called "the whole King''s inner realm", which is composed of several main parallel spacetimes "There are other boundaries, but these are not what you can understand now." Yi Ran, the Dragon God, said in a loud voice: "Luo Lan, Saiya, you are brought by the Dragon God Salama. Although Salama has fallen into a deep sleep, you are qualified to participate in the Dragon God test since you can stimulate Salama''s consciousness of staying in the super dragon ball." "I have seen your previous competition, and the strength has reached the standard. Now I formally ask you whether you are willing to participate in the 548th selection of Dragon God trial?" Dare to love super dimensional competition is not the content of Dragon God trial! Think of Dragon God trial to oneself should have no harm, Luo Lan firm nod to agree. "I''m willing to take part in the selection!" "Very good, worthy of the power of God." The Dragon God Yi Ran turned his voice and said to gaskako, "if you want to revive your people, you can''t do it only by the original dragon ball on the nemec star. Go to complete the Dragon God trial, but you are qualified to ask for a higher Dragon God." "Lord Dragon God, I am willing to take part in the trial." To get the hope of the resurrection of the people, gaskako''s face showed excitement. Yi Ran, the Dragon God, nodded, "you will follow me into your own trial space, where you will deal with your test. After that, you will get the mark of the Dragon God trial." With that, the Dragon God Yiran lights up like a star. A magical force acts on Rolan and gaskako. The power of dragging seems to send them to other spaces. Luo Lan looked back at the Wudao planet below. Without resistance, her body disappeared from the space in a dazzling light. "So the task is done." After the disappearance of Rolan and gaskako, the Dragon God Yi Ran chuckled, and his huge body became blurred with a dragon chant. Soon, the blood red clouds that covered the universe became illusory.¡­¡­ The planet below, when the Dragon God Yi Ran''s huge body appeared, the invisible pressure swept down, and that kind of tremor from the depths of the soul made everyone feel incredible. Saifeiya looked at the huge dragon hovering in the deep sky in consternation. Its huge body was hidden in the sea of blood red clouds. But just looking at the huge dragon head, you can see the huge body of the other side. "What the hell is that guy?" Merulia murmured to herself. "Oh, why can''t I feel the breath of the dragon?" Emma is struggling to offset the Dragon God Yi Ran''s pressure. I don''t know if it''s because she''s a demon. Facing the Dragon God Yi Ran''s Dragon Wei, she has to fight very hard. "It could be the Dragon God..." Sophia guessed. "Is there a God above the dragon?" When sun Bula first heard a strange word, she was surprised. Sophia asked merulia to explain the concept of Dragon God to sun Bula, while she looked at the sky with concern. After the explanation of merulia and the understanding of some concepts of gods, sun Bula and Beckett marvel at the size of the world. At this time, they also hear the dialogue between Yi Ran, the Dragon God in the universe, and Luo Lan. They want Luo Lan to participate in the Dragon God trial. It sounds like a big test. In addition, there are also the whole King''s inner realm, the whole King''s outer realm and so on. What is the whole king, like the God of the king God? Anyway, they don''t understand for a moment. However, it''s very important to take the super dimensional competition as the pre selection competition of Dragon God trial! Saifeiya a flash came to the king God of the big world and other people in front of the cold voice rang out: "King God of the big world, that is to signal you to hold a super dimensional competition?" "Yes, that is the Lord of God!" The king God of the world spoke of the Dragon God with reverence on his face. "Is the God above the third dimension?" Sephia whispered that according to the information from Luo Lan, the divinity of the second yuan God can be divided into five levels, from low to high: ordinary God, trainee King God, world king God, great God official and whole king. The throne of king of the world is the third dimension. Even the king God of the great world calls each other God, which is most likely the God above the third dimension. No, sephia shook his head. The king gods here are slightly different from the king gods of the seventh universe. The five King gods in front of us in the seventh universe are just probation King gods at best. However, no matter what level of dimension the opponent is, there is no doubt about his strength. The strength of the gods who can be called Dragon gods is probably higher than the fourth level sequence. In the face of such a powerful God, sephia has no way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Saifeiya asked: "do you know where the Dragon God took Luolan?" "We are just a little king God of the world," he said with a bitter smile. "How can we know the arrangement of the LORD God? But you don''t have to worry. The LORD God will never be bad for Mr. Luo Lan." "Where is the 13th District of Quanwang Waiyu?" "It''s not clear." The king of the world was embarrassed. "Do you know Quan Wang?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The king of the world opened his blank eyes. Looking at each other''s question, Sophia shook his head speechlessly. The secondary universe is the secondary universe. I don''t know if it''s because of Outland. As the king God of the world, he didn''t even know the whole king! "Now what to do? Rolan and gaskako have been taken away. The game can''t go on." "Or let''s start cleaning up!" The voice of the king of the West rang. "Yes." ¡­¡­ "Strange, what are those guys talking about?" In one corner of the venue, super boo frowned and looked at them. At this time, the two strongest players were taken away from the venue, which was just his intention. At this time, except for a Beckett who was better than him, other people, whether Sun Wukong or sun Bula, were not his opponents. "Hey, God is giving me a chance. If I take advantage of this time to absorb more people, my strength will be improved quickly." Super boo thought happily. At this time, he didn''t feel a chill. It seemed that there was a conspiracy approaching him. At this moment, there was a sudden "whoosh" sound. A sharp Qigong wave came at him with a loud bang. A corner of the competition venue was directly smashed and filled with strong smoke. Super boo dodges in embarrassment and looks at his attacker with a gloomy face. To see each other''s face, super Boo''s eyes suddenly shrunk into a little, cold face: "Beckett, what are you attacking me for?" "To kill you, of course!" Beckett gave a faint smile, and the fierce energy rolled towards super boo. No! Feeling the killing intention of the other side, super Boo''s face suddenly changed. Super boo knows his weight. The only thing he is afraid of is Beckett. If the other party is really determined to kill himself, it will be difficult. Smart brain quickly turned up, looking at the people around ready to move, super boo immediately understand what is going on, shivering with anger. "King God, this is your idea!" "Boo, your existence has disturbed the balance of the universe. We do not allow the dark power to continue to exist." Said the king of the south. "Good!" Super boo smiles in a hurry. What super dimensional martial arts competition is just a gimmick. The king God of the world is ready to call all the people together and catch them all! The bloody eyes swept over everyone, and super boo was ready to kill. This was surrounded by Beckett, philuria and monkey king, which immediately put great pressure on super boo. On the other hand, barbidi, who had already left the competition venue with Dappula, wandered around the edge of the universe for a long time and never left the current universe. "Asshole, what''s going on?" "Lord Babidi, we may have been trapped by the king of the world." Dappula is not looking well. "Despicable King God of the world!" Babidi growled angrily. All of a sudden, barbidi''s face changed, his mouth trembled, and he yelled at Dappula, "come on, get out of here." "Lord Babidi, I''m afraid it''s too late for us." Dappula said bitterly. As soon as his voice fell, several golden lights flashed around them, and the figures of sun Bula, bejita and No. 18 monkey meal appeared in front of them. Babidi''s face suddenly turned pale. At this time, don''t talk about so many people. It''s just that they can''t deal with any of them. "Damn it, do you think you can kill the great Lord Babidi? DARPA, you hold them down. My Lord wants to show them the power of dark magic Babidi issued an angry roar and made a final stand up. After ordering Dappula to attack, he began to prepare to control the dark magic of human nature. Among the people in front of us, bejita and No. 18 monkey fan are both determined people, and Babidi''s goal is naturally aimed at Sun Bula. But before his magic came out, a hand knife looked at his neck. Hula, the watermelon was cut in half. Babidi looked at his lower body in disbelief, and his neck was full of blood. Then his consciousness gradually became blurred. "Cut, fool will give you time to prepare." Bejita''s face disdained as she dried the blood on her hands with a Qigong wave. "Damn, my lord Killed by a mere Saiya... " Babidi''s face was as pale as death. He said in despair, and his consciousness soon fell into darkness.Looking at the dead Babidi, sun Bula felt bored for a while, shook down her golden hair, and curled her figure toward the king of the demon world, Dappula. ¡­¡­ In addition to super boo and Dappula being besieged by many strong men, other cosmonauts with dark subordinates are also having a hard time. The Galactic warriors headed by zanjia are facing a crucial moment of life and death. In front of them are sun WuFan and wutianke of the 16th universe. A pink figure suddenly appeared in front of Gula and the rest of the team members. Emma looked at them with a smile and gave them a bright smile. "Oh, there are a few of you. Although you are a little bit ferocious, fortunately, there is no dark energy in your body. You can turn it into dessert." Emma sticks out her tongue, licks her wet lips and giggles. Gula''s face was gloomy, and she was about to drip water. She felt powerless for no reason. She thought in despair: "in the face of this witch, what should I do?" The people they met were Tapio of Universe 3 and Tranks of universe 12. Among them, Tapio was very similar to the king God. "Hello, according to the command of the king God of the world, you can''t leave here." Tapio took out his sword and laid it in front of him. "Begita, you stay here!" With a sigh, Tranks took out his sword, too. ¡­¡­ In the deep and vast world, any magnificent scene is unimportant in front of this vast space. The galaxy like gorgeous world forms a ring-shaped spatial structure, defending the colorful world in the center. It is called "Quanwang Waiyu", which is divided into 36 districts. They are collectively known as "thirty six districts of Waiyu". Among them, there is a remote space under the thirteen districts of Quanwang Waiyu. A burst of dreamlike brilliance suddenly appeared in the space floating, with the gorgeous light flash, a young figure appeared on the planet. This young man is tall and straight, with a handsome face. It''s Luo Lan who was sent to the Dragon God test by Yi Ran. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 Suddenly came to a strange environment, Luo Lan carefully looked around. At this time, he stood in the sky of a dense forest, looking at the distance, the undulating mountains, the vast forest like a sea of forest swaying with the wind, the air with a fresh taste, look at the environment, at present the planet should not have developed a trace of civilization. "This is what the Dragon God Yi Ran said, the world under the thirteen districts of the whole King''s Outland?" "Gaskako didn''t come. He should have been sent to another world." Consciousness spread out beyond the scope of the planet and into a wider universe. After some exploration, he found that he was still in a world similar to the 16th universe. The whole world is divided into four parts of the Milky way, Southeast, northwest and northwest. In the North Milky way, he saw the familiar stars of namec, yadrat and bejita. To his surprise, the people living on bejita are not Saiya, but a kind of green skin, big eyes, like frogs. "Planet plante?" Luo Lan read this kind of information from the mind of the people of Plantard, and her face was a little strange. Prandtl, the predecessor of vegeta. If you are not wrong, the age of the world should be very old before the plot. At this time, the saians have not moved to the planet planter, and they do not know whether they are wandering in the universe or still living on the planet Salada. "The age of this world is a little long!" Luo Lan said with a faint smile that according to historical records, the saians had docked on many planets before they found planter, and only after they had conflicts with many races did they land on planter. Think of here, Luo Lan aimed at the location of Sarada planet, blinked past, wonderful light flashed by, the figure directly disappeared. When Luo Lan came to the Salada planetary system, he saw a scene of broken and desolate stars, as if he had just experienced a fierce battle. The debris of the planet was still floating in the ring orbit, and the hot lava gathered into a low ball under the action of gravity. After cooling, new small stars could be formed. Scanning around, near the wreckage of Sarada, a section of the spaceship''s wreckage is all over the sky. The metal surface of the spaceship is rusty, reflecting a cold luster in the sunlight. "Salada is still destroyed, and some of the surviving saians have left." The original scene of the battlefield can''t tell how many years ago the war happened. After staying in the Salada Galaxy for a while, maybe she knew that the saians would have such a fate, so there was no emotional fluctuation in her heart. Luo Lan didn''t think much and disappeared in a flash. It''s coming back to the south of the North galaxy. The earth. Stepping on a familiar planet, I can''t see anything different from the earth of other worlds. It seems that Luo Lan''s experience in every world is similar. "Find a place to settle down first, and then think about the purpose of Dragon God Yi Ran sending me here." Flying in the soft wind, Luo Lan landed on a mountain road, walked out of the forest along the mountain road and entered a small town that was not prosperous. Judging from the surrounding scenes, the earth is still in a relatively primitive state, but think about it. At this time, the saians have not moved to vegeta, so it is still many years before the era of technological development. At this time, the martial arts world of the earth is more powerful than that of the tortoise fairy. Just in Luo Lan''s induction, there are dozens of people with combat effectiveness over 100 on the earth, and there are also some guys with very dark breath. "Are those dark people demons?" Luo Lan surmises that the ancient earth was not a stable time, and was often harassed by the nearby dimensional world, especially the demon world. Every so often, he would open the channel to the earth and send a large number of demons to plunder. Into the town, to see the people on the road in a hurry, carrying big bags and small bags, it seems that they are on the run. Luo Lan pulls a man with a package on his back, "what''s the matter with you here? Where are you going?" That man saw Luo Lan to be the same, panic way: "run quickly, the person of demon clan is coming." Let go of the man''s hand, looking at each other''s back, Luo Lan has a deep feeling. No matter what age, having a strong force is the capital to survive. If the earth people here can have the power to defeat the demons, why give up their homes and run around. All of a sudden, he looked in a direction, and a dark breath came close to him. Luo Lan''s golden eyes flashed a fine light. On the other end, I heard the sad cry and the cry of children. An ugly purple demon with a big belly walked away with a big stomach. His tongue was more than one meter long on the ground. When he saw the prey in front of him, he rolled his tongue and swallowed an earthling. After seeing Luo Lan, the big bellied demons come forward. "Human, are you not afraid of me?" Saliva drips on the tongue, and the big bellied demons look down at Luo Lan."What a weak demon." Luo Lan calmly looked at the demons, some speechless shook his head. This kind of demons with less than 100 combat power only deserve to be reduced to the food of other demons in the demonic world, but they begin to dominate and become invincible on the earth. The human body on earth is too fragile. "Hey, people, can''t you hear me?" Big bellied demons have a violent tone. See Luo Lan didn''t answer him, big belly demon face can''t hang, nostril spray black smoke, a evil killing from the demon body release. "Human, you want to die!" "Noisy!" The remaining light of Luo Lan''s corner of eye glanced at the demon family. The golden pupil suddenly flashed a cold light. The pure pressure was like a heavy mountain rolling down, and the bitter cold came to his face. The big bellied demon family was afraid to speak, and knew that he had provoked the wrong people. Just want to ask Rao, but see Luo Lan casually waved an arm. Hula, like a flash of torrent, a strong wind that can tear up the space suddenly came into being. It rolled towards the demons, and the other side didn''t even have the chance to react. The violent wind directly smashed it. "Hero, thank you for saving us all." "You are the legendary wudaoist. Only wudaoist has the power to kill demons." Those people who fled in a hurry saw that the demons had been killed, and they all came forward to express their thanks. "Where do these demons come from?" Luo Lan asked a villager. "It comes from the entrance of the demon world. There are several entrances to other worlds on the earth. Although there are many powerful Taoists guarding, there are still demons entering the earth from time to time." "There are few places of peace in the world today, and human beings can only survive and flee everywhere." "But I heard that there is a place called Kailin in the west, which is calling on the Taoists to gather in the past to form a human Resistance Army. Many Taoists have responded to the call to gather in the past. It is the last holy land on earth, and we also plan to flee there." That villager sees Luo Lan a palm can clap dead demon clan, immediately regard Luo Lan as Savior, all problems tell the truth. Luo Lan nodded after hearing the words. With the power of the demons, ordinary people on the earth really have no ability to resist. It has long been said that the life of ancient people on the earth was very difficult. Now, it turns out that in the era of the demons, the people on the earth with only one digit combat power will only become the hunting targets of the demons. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 "Hero, will you come with us to Kailin holy land, which is our last pure land." The villagers looked at Luo Lan expectantly. Luo Lan shook his head, "don''t be so troublesome." Then Luo Lan floated up in front of everyone and raised her hand to gather a white energy ball. After the energy ball rose to an altitude of more than 1000 meters, it suddenly became larger. The fist sized energy ball instantly became more than 100 meters in diameter, and then with a roar, it split into thousands of bright lights like fireworks. After splitting, these lights quickly spread all over the world. Aim at the dark breath and shoot it out. Whew, whew! Thousands of white light is like continuous drizzle. The sharp energy sweeps the whole earth. In a few seconds, it sweeps the whole earth. All the people or demons judged by Luo Lan as evil forces are swept up in a very short time. "Next, as long as we close the channel of the demon world, the earth will have no worries. Even if there are some fish who have missed the net, they are just small ants. The Taoists on the earth have the ability to clean them up." Sending the Buddha to the west, Luo Lan stops in mid air for a while and goes directly to the entrance of the enchanted man. Because once entered the demon world, Luo Lan to the entrance of the demon world is very clear, in an instant rushed past. With his own eyes, Luo Lan saved the world like a God. All the villagers swallowed their saliva and knelt down in the direction he left. "God bless, ushered in such a powerful hero!" "Man is saved." ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan helps to close the door of the demon world, the immortals on the Kailin tower and the gods on the temple all notice Luo Lan. When they see Luo Lan destroying all the demons on the earth by himself, the gods and immortals are startled. They feel Luo Lan''s breath carefully, but they get nothing. "He doesn''t seem to be an earthman." Kalinda''s immortal looks surprised, but he is full of gratitude when he thinks of helping the earth. "That kind young man may be the most suitable successor to the God of heaven." The God in the temple looks at the lower world and decides to let Luo Lan inherit the position of God. He won''t know that Luo Lan''s position is much higher than that of God. At this time, the god suddenly found that the young man who closed the door of the demon world had disappeared. Instead, a mysterious breath appeared in the temple. The God quickly turned around, and saw a dignified and radiant man appeared in front of him. His eyebrows showed the quality of the superior. It was Luo LAN who closed the door of the demon world. "In an instant, I came to the divine world from the remote lower world." "Who is this young man? Why does the Qi in my body tremble when I stand in front of him?" The God of heaven looks at Luo Lan in horror. At this time, the God of earth is still a pure earthman. He can''t imagine the magical ability of instant movement. "This is a master beyond imagination!" The air in the divine world is extremely thin, and the range is blue. It is clear that in the vast sky, only the temple and the gods have spent countless years here. "You are the God of heaven this time. Have you ever heard of Yi Ran, the Dragon God?" Luo Lan asks directly. "Dragon God Yi Ran There was a daze in God''s eyes. "I don''t know, but it''s normal. Maybe I should go to the king of the world or the king of the world." Luo Lan whispered, Dragon God Yi Ran sent him to test, but did not tell him the content of the test, this can embarrass him. World king, world king God? Hearing these two terms, the face of the contemporary god suddenly changed, showing an incredible color. He didn''t know what kind of God the king of heaven was, but he knew that the king of heaven was the highest god in the North galaxy. It was said that even the hell king would be polite when he saw the king of heaven. As a god of heaven, I only heard about the king of the world. The mysterious young man in front of him knows that Lord jiewang, and he has to go to find him?! "It seems that I underestimated the position of the other party. The other party may be a high-level God." Thinking of this, the God''s attitude immediately became respectful. "Well." Suddenly, Luo Lan frowned and felt something flying towards the temple. Condense eyes to see, is a red ray, is penetrating the divine dimension of the barrier, Luo Lan stretched out his hand to catch that ray, "what thing?" Take up a look, is a volume of red, the surface has a dragon floating red scroll. Just when Luo Lan is ready to open the scroll to check, the red scroll automatically breaks away from Luo Lan''s palm, and becomes a huge void billboard with tens of meters in length and width in a sound of dragon chant, emerging in the sky. The scroll slowly opens, and the words swimming like dragons shine with strange light. These characters are different from divine characters. Luo Lan has never seen them, but she can understand them. It turns out that this is the trial content sent to him by Dragon God Yiran. According to the words of Dragon God Yiran, the assessment contents of the 548th Dragon God trial selection mainly include two aspects: one is to find the most powerful warrior in the current universe and defeat him; the other is to break through the cosmic barrier independently and get out of the current universe and go into the real thirteen districts of the whole King''s outer realm.In Luo Lan''s opinion, the first test is very simple. Just ask the king God of the world or make a wish with the dragon ball, you can find the strongest one in the current universe, fight him and defeat him. As for the second one, Luo Lan was puzzled. Breaking away from the current universe and entering the 13th District of the whole King''s Outland, Luo Lan doesn''t know what way to break the cosmic barrier and shuttle through the cube, or to break the cosmic barrier with her own strength. Ah, I forgot that the shuttle cube was still in the venue of the super dimensional competition and didn''t get it back! "Then we need to rely on our own strength to break the cosmic barrier. This test is not simple!" The barrier of the universe is very strong, and ordinary gods can''t do it without the power of the rules given by high-level deities. Even if the barrier of the secondary universe here is not as strong as the barrier of the main parallel space-time universe in the whole King''s inner domain, it is definitely not what we can break now. The test that Dragon God Yi Ran arranged for himself is very difficult. Luo Lan pulled his hair and said with a wry smile: "I knew that the Dragon God trial was not so simple. In terms of immortal novels, this is to break the void and promote myself to a higher level!" It''s so hard! Put away the scroll of Dragon God Yi dye, Luo Lan frowned and planned what to do next. Let''s go step by step and finish the first assessment first. ¡­¡­ During Luo Lan''s Dragon God test, after a fierce battle, all the people who entered the super dimensional competition were killed by the people arranged by the king God. The whole battle also caused great damage. Unfortunately, half of the hundreds of thousands of spectators died. "Arrange for everyone to return to their own universe, and then resurrect with the dragon ball!" The great world God summed up the final results of the battle. After the war, many universes will enter the era of peace at least for a long time. "My Lord, Mr. Lorraine and Mr. gaskako have not come back yet." Western world king God reminds a way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 "My Lord, Mr. Lorraine and Mr. gaskako have not come back yet." Western world king God reminds a way. "They are taken by the Lord, and will not come back in a short time." The king of the world touched his chubby stomach and said, "let''s finish the super dimensional competition here. Let''s arrange all the people to return to their respective universe. Well, those who died in the battle and could not be resurrected with ordinary dragon balls will be resurrected with the original dragon balls of our No.1 universe." "Well, I''ll talk to the other kings of the universe about this." The king God of Western world showed a faint smile. If you are swallowed by super buo in the competition, you can''t revive it with ordinary dragon ball, only with the help of more powerful original dragon ball. ¡­¡­ Next, all the fighters of the universe need to go back. Because there are so many people, the varugas need to send the contestants and the audience back in batches. In space 16, sun Wutian, Tranks, Abao, tayis and others came out of the shuttle cube. Due to the perfect protection of the shuttle cube, several people were not hurt at all. They had just watched the wonderful game, and all their faces were still excited. "Ah Bao, we''re going back to universe 16." Sun WuFan said to his daughter. "So fast!" Bao Xiaolian was a little reluctant and said to monkey fan, "Dad, I want to spend more time with my grandfather." Sun WuFan was stunned for a moment and said, "no, father, he also wants to know his own universe." "Can we go to universe 18?" "I''m afraid not. We don''t have the technology to cross the parallel world." Sun WuFan shook his head. "That''s it Bao''s mood is a little low. Because he grew up listening to the story of the monkey king and was influenced by sun WuFan and others, ah Bao had a strong curiosity about his grandfather, who he had never seen before. This time, he finally met the monkey king and didn''t want to leave so soon. Moreover, universe 18 still had a man of his own. He was about the same age. Ah Bao seemed to have found a playmate. "If ah Bao wants to go to the 18th universe, he can directly tell the king God of the world that we have helped them so much, so we should give us some accommodation." Sun Bula loves ah Bao very much. Seeing that he is not in a high mood, he reminds her. "Yes, I''m going to beg them now." Hearing sun Bula''s words, ah Bao''s eyes lit up for a while, and several jumped to several King gods, "King gods, can you let me go to the 18th universe to have a look? I don''t want to be separated from my grandfather." "Your grandfather is the monkey king. I heard that he is the hero to destroy the demon buo and save the universe," said the king of Eastern world "Yes, yes!" Bao nodded busily. The eastern King God looked at the great king God in embarrassment. According to the previous regulations, except for important competitions, the shuttling between different universes should be absolutely prohibited. At this time, the king God of the western world was considerate and said, "they have made great achievements. Why don''t you give them this chance?" Wang nodded his head and agreed, "in order to enhance the strength of the universe, we need to change our previous attitude of being solid and self styled, but it''s really not good to travel through the universe at will. It''s better to take advantage of the fact that the dimensional competition has just ended and give everyone a month to communicate. In the future, such communication can form an example and be held every other period of time." "In advance, if you go to other universes, you must abide by the rules there." "I think it''s reasonable." The king God of Western world smiles and nods to agree with Bao''s request. "You have a month to apply with varuga people." "Thank you, sister king." A Bao bowed and politely expressed his thanks to the king God of the western world. The king of Western world waved his hand and covered his mouth with a smile. She liked such a lovely girl. "Dad, we can go to grandfather''s universe." A Bao ran over happily with a crisp voice as pleasant as a oriole. Sun WuFan was also very happy after hearing this. He had a chat with the people on the other side of the 18th universe, and the other side also welcomed them. "Great, welcome." On the 18th, a Bao of the universe, carrying a wishful stick, happily clapped hands with the other, and the two girls laughed happily. "Hahaha, so I can fight Beckett." Monkey King hit his palm with his fist and said excitedly. "Don''t be defeated in three or two." Begita made a sarcastic remark. "No, although Beckett''s strength is very strong, I will continue to make progress. Hehe, in a month, we can enter the spiritual time house. If we communicate with Beckett, we may be able to find the mode after Super Saiyan 3." The monkey king was very excited when he thought about it. "Super Saiya 4..." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, begita became serious. His vision is no less than that of the monkey king. From Luo Lan''s promotion, he can see that the so-called super sair 4 is different from the super sair. Because he does not cultivate super sair 3, the appearance of super sair 4 seems to be a spiritual light, which opens up a new way for begita to become stronger.Beckett has a pair of sharp eyes to look at the monkey king. After losing to Luo Lan, he is determined to move towards a more permanent transformation. Although Super Saiyan 4 is not the ideal state he expected, it is a promotion direction when there is no other inspiration for the time being. "I can explore super Saiya 4 with you and make progress together!" "Don''t be beaten black and blue by me then." Although philuria and Emma are more ideal duels, they are women after all. They need more things when fighting. They can''t let go of their hands and feet. The monkey king is different. They just fight to death. "No, we can''t help it." Sun Wukong and bejita gave a hearty smile, hoping that bejit could take it seriously. "Sophia, shall we go there together?" Looking at the two cosmopolitans chatting, Emma whispered to Sophia. "Let''s go and have a look." Saifeiya''s beautiful face shows a smile. Luo Lan can''t come back for a while. She also needs to seize the time to improve herself. She has seen Luo Lan''s breakthrough in the competition. As Luo Lan''s sister, Saifeiya is under great pressure. Pretty face close to Emma, in her white red cheeks look, a pair of gemstone like beautiful eyes flash a ray of luster. "Did you devour life again?" Asked Sophia. Emma nodded her head and readily admitted, "I swallowed a few, but this time I''ve made a selection. I didn''t swallow any of those dark guys." "Take it easy. Let''s integrate the power in our body first. Don''t increase the power blindly." "Well." Emma nodded quietly and said, "I''ll take care of it." "I train you from the beginning. Only by comprehensively improving your realm can you not be controlled by the power of darkness. When your realm is high enough, you can swallow it at will without worrying about energy backfire." After thinking about it, Sophia decided to train Emma. If you improve your own quality, you will not be afraid of any accident. At this time, merulia volunteered: "I''d better come. My sister''s training method is a little wild. Emma may not be able to adapt. I''ll be a little gentle." Sephia was silent, which was a tacit acquiescence of merulia''s words. In terms of training people, maybe the sixth universe method is more effective. "Thank you Emma grabs merulia''s hands and hugs her again. Her big chest makes her almost breathless. After struggling to break free from Emma''s mind, merulia glanced at her, looked at her mind silently, and immediately showed a satisfied smile. ¡­¡­ After hearing their shouts, merulia and others put away the shuttle cube, boarded the varugan spaceship and headed for space 18, where they would also carry out strict training. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 The thirteen districts of the whole kingdom. Each magnificent and bright world is like a shining pearl gathered in a vast space, the gorgeous universe connected into a piece, to build a more magnificent world. The whole King''s Outland is divided into thirty-six districts, each of which is vast and contains thousands of worlds. No one knows how big the whole King''s Outland is. It is just like a firm and unyielding soldier, Garrisoning the frontier and firmly defending the whole King''s Outland in the central position. Luo Lan''s experience world is a world under the thirteen districts. A very high dimension, the realm of king and God. In the light pink dimensional space, countless stars circle the central God star in a periodic and regular rotation. As the divine world where jiewang God lives, jiewang divine world has a more stable dimensional strength than jiewang space. The sky reflects the outline of other gods and stars. It is a boundless grassland with a slight line on the horizon. There are several undulating mountains in the distance. Jiewang divine world is sparsely populated but full of vegetation. Luo Lan''s figure appears on the top of a mountain of Shenxing, enjoying the feeling that the breeze blows across his face. It has to be said that the king of the world is the most suitable Shenxing for the life of the gods, and the air is filled with strong spirit. A blink, bright flash lit up, Luo Lan moved to a cliff edge of the stone pillar peak. The stone pillar peak is 500 meters high. The towering peak has been eroded by wind and frost for many years. The steep rock wall has weathered and cracked. Because it is far away from the ground, the cold wind here is howling, and the temperature is several degrees lower than the ground. "This seems to be the location of the king''s sword." The current scene makes Luo Lan feel familiar. Sure enough, a magic sword inserted into the rock layer is found near the top of the stone pillar. Only the hilt is exposed. World king sword! Luo Lan''s eyes fell on the magic sword, looked for a while, and then held the hilt in one hand, pulled it hard, trying to pull it out. "Human, what are you doing Let go of your hand With a scolding sound, Luo Lan puts down the hilt of her sword and sees a red faced man in the clothes of the king of the world, with his hands on his back and his face not good, shouting at him. "Jabber!" Luo Lan recognized each other. It''s the servant of the East King God, jebett, an apprentice King God who is full of God''s pride but not very powerful. "Human beings, how did you come to the kingdom of God? This is not the place where you mortals should come." Jebert frowned, and his tone was not good. He couldn''t see through Luo Lan, but it didn''t hinder his attitude. The kingdom of God is a place where mortals can''t set foot. The entry of mortals will only pollute the sanctity of the holy land. I''m not good at it, but I''m good at it. Luo Lan looks at him faintly, but doesn''t put him in the eye at all. His figure suddenly flashes, and the figure disappears from the original place. The next second approaches in front of him, and a pair of amber pale gold eyes look at him. "Your attitude is very arrogant. If you were other people, your life would be lost." A pair of eyes calmly looking at jebert, a touch of extraordinary terror roaring over, immediately let jebert unable to move. Majestic, vast, as deep as a black hole terrible. "What a terrible human being!" Feeling the endless power of Luo Lan''s body, a cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his face looked at him in horror. I don''t know when such a master appeared in the lower bound. "Stop it, my friend. It''s not intended to offend you." A shadow flashed by, and the small king of the east came to jebert''s side in time to plead for him. Looking at the face of the king God of the eastern world, Luo Lan temporarily put away his authority. "Lord king." With a cry, jebett stood behind the king of the eastern world, looking at Luo Lan with a complicated face. "You''ve got to change your attitude, or you won''t be a qualified king." The king God of the eastern world yelled, and then said to Luo Lan very friendly: "this friend should be Saiya. It''s rare to be able to cultivate to such an intensity. I don''t know if you have any advice when you come down to the king God of the eastern world?" The eastern King God put himself in a very low position. Although the opponent''s body sent out a very powerful force, he didn''t feel the evil breath like Dharma, so the eastern King God didn''t feel panic. "I can''t give you advice. I just want to ask you a question." The attitude of the eastern King God is very helpful to Luo Lan. Generally speaking, the eastern King God is good at speaking. As long as the other side is polite, Luo Lan will not be too embarrassed. "Go ahead, please Said the king of the East. "I''m here for a trial. Please tell me that you are the most powerful master in the universe. I want to challenge him Boo, the devil, is not my opponent Luo Lan comes to the point and says her purpose. "For trial?" The king God of the eastern world is a little stunned. It seems that he is not a man of his own universe.Looking at Luo Lan carefully, his eyes suddenly widened when he noticed the red tail behind him. Wang Shen of the east world said with a smile: "naturally, it''s not boo the devil. Although boo the devil is very powerful, he has been eliminated decades ago." Now it''s Luo Lan''s turn to be surprised. Something''s wrong. According to the present age, boo, the devil, should still be sleeping in the egg. How could he be eliminated. "Who killed boo the demon and destroyed birus?" Luo Lan asked strangely. "What is the God of destruction?" The king God of the East asked in some doubt. Luo Lan just reflected that it seems that in the universe of the whole King''s Outland, there is only the Kingdom God Kingdom, such as universe No. 16, universe No. 18, and the present universe, which does not destroy the God Kingdom, nor does it destroy the existence of gods and angels. "Nothing, go on." The king God of the eastern world nodded and answered truthfully: "the master of eliminating the demon buo is also your Saiya. The tail behind you is also red like you. Thanks to him, the universe has finally restored peace." "The saians of Sarada?" Luo Lan went to see the ruins of Sarada planet and saw the situation there. The destruction time was not long. "I don''t know where he came from. To tell you the truth, I was very surprised when I first met that Saian. He seemed to come out of thin air. There was no record of him in the underworld, but when I saw you, I seemed to have guessed his origin!" Luo Lan frowned, knowing that the origin of the Saiya was definitely not what the king God of the eastern world thought. He was sent here for training by Dragon God Yi Ran. It''s not like that Saiya is the same! "Where is the sair now?" "Oh, he''s on planter. After the destruction of boo, the demon man, the naxayan traveled in the universe for a long time and seemed to be looking for something, but they finally returned to planter." "Planet planter?" Luo Lan exclaimed in surprise. Prandtl, the predecessor of vegeta. The newcomer seems to have scanned the planet. There seems to be no powerful life on it except for the purplish skin of the primitive plantans. The saians who destroyed the demon boo live on it? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 Planet plante. When she set foot on this planet again, Luo Lan''s mood was different from before. Looking at the lavender skin living on the mainland and the native people who looked like frogs, she felt the fragility of life in her heart. In Luo Lan''s induction, the planters in front of him are very fragile, and there are few lives with combat effectiveness over 100. You know, it''s a planet with 10 times the gravity of the earth. It''s really incredible that such a fragile race was born. From the perspective of race development, they are not even as good as the people on earth. At least there is a wonderful martial arts on earth, but there is nothing here. "Vulnerable races are most vulnerable to interference from external factors. A global disaster can destroy tens of thousands of years of civilization accumulation of a race." Luo Lan knows that the plantans will be extinct sooner or later, and the parent star will be renamed as vegeta. The change of race is a normal state in the universe, and it is also a process of self-renewal in the universe. It is impossible for a long-lasting race to exist. Although some races are smart now, they don''t know when they will suddenly suffer from bad luck and then go to destruction, such as Altas and SAIAS. Before being ruled by King crud, the saians were powerful, but no matter how powerful they were, they were finally destroyed in the hands of Felisa. There are also plantans in front of us. Luo Lan doesn''t know how the plantans died out later, but according to ancient records, before the Saia conquered the planet, the aborigines on it were no longer plantans. "Find the saians who live in seclusion on planet plante first." According to the eastern King God, the Saian lived in seclusion on the planet planant when he failed to travel the universe. However, Rolan just detected that there was no strong energy reaction on the planet. "It should be the convergence of breath." Luo Lan''s heart murmured, and then began to release her strength, hoping to lead the other side out. Suddenly, a magnificent breath rose like a huge wave, sweeping the whole planet in an instant. Boom! Infinite pressure suddenly fell from the sky. The huge pressure made the life on the whole planet feel suffocated. The planet began to shake violently. In the mountains and forests, animals of different shapes ran and roared and hid in fear to the depth of the cave. The planters don''t know what happened to their planet. They gather together in horror and worship their totem. "Who dares disturb the planet planter!" A cold voice reverberated in the sky, and a man in the aboriginal costume of a plantian stepped on a rock and looked down on the opposite hill. At the same time, a strong breath which is not weaker than Luo Lan diffuses out, collides with Luo Lan''s breath, and generates waves of diffusion. The Saiya is out! Luo Lan feels the strength of the other side, and is ready to look along the direction of the sound, but finds that the man is still on the opposite hill the moment before, but he is in front of him the next second. The Saiya man looked at Luo Lan with a bad face. A fierce meaning flashed in his eyes. He stretched out his fist and suddenly attacked Luo Lan fiercely. So fast. Luo Lan''s heart is startled, and immediately raises his arms to block. Arms in front of the chest, arm muscles suddenly taut, but the strength of the other side is not weak, Luo Lan rushed to deal with, only feel a boundless force from the arm, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the body can not help falling from the sky. Fall on the ground, Deng Deng, continuously back several tens of meters, two feet shoveled the earth hard, the solid ground winding cracks spread out in all directions, and then take the cracks as the boundary, the earth suddenly sink. What a strength! From his arm came a sense of numbness. Luo Lan grinned and frowned. You should know that the power in his body has changed when fighting with Brolli. Even if he is in a hurry, his strength is stronger than the previous perfect normal. There are few people in the universe who can push him back. Raised his head toward each other to see, to see each other''s appearance, Luo Lan can''t help but some shocked. The golden haired and blue eyed super Saiya has the same appearance as the monkey king, and there is a ferocious scar on his face. The identity of the other side is about to come out. "Badak!" Luo Lan exclaimed, a little confused, did not expect seclusion in the planet planant Saiya actually is the father of Monkey King badak. Wait, how could the monkey king''s father be on planet planter. Luo Lan''s brain turns quickly, and suddenly remembers an original animation that she once saw, "chapter of badakh", which is a derivative work under the world view of Longzhu. Originally, it was a propaganda animation made to promote a certain game. In the chapter of badakh, badakh does not die when he resists Felisa''s destruction bomb. Instead, he is hit by Felisa''s energy bomb, so he passes through the past planet planant. In the plot, badakh kills childer, the forefather of Felisa, in order to protect planant, and thus passes down the pass among the family of Felisa In the legend of super Saiya.Of course, because the story of "badakh chapter" carries on the original TV special "the final battle of Dragon Ball Z", which conflicts with many aspects, it is not included in the official history. "That is to say, the world where I experience is evolved from the chapter of badakh. The man who killed boo, the demon man, is badakh, the father of Monkey King, according to the king of the East." After seeing badak, Luo Lan instantly figured out the cause and effect of the matter. According to the eastern King God, badak has been in this world for decades. At this time, Luo Lan''s heart suddenly had a burst of insight. From the super dimensional chaos of universe 16 and universe 18 to the chapter of badakh, it seems that the world owned by Wang Waiyu is some fanwai stories that deviate from the official history. This may be the reason why it is called Waiyu. Of course, this is just Luo Lan''s guess, as for whether his judgment is correct, there is no basis for the moment. ¡­¡­ "You know my name!" Badak was a little surprised that no one had been able to name him at a glance for so many years. "Wait, you''re Saiyan?" Looking at Luo Lan carefully, badak''s face changes wildly. Although the other person''s appearance is different from the traditional Saiya people on the star of vegeta, and his black hair seems to be more wild, he still recognizes the other person''s race at a glance. "Yes, I''m Saiya. I didn''t expect to meet you on planet plante." Luo Lan noticed that badak''s tail was as red as he was. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful Saiya like you in this era." Badak stares at Rolan seriously. "I''ve been to Sarada, but that planet has been destroyed. Only a few survivors have escaped. You are one of the surviving saians. Are saians going to migrate to planant?" "No, I''m a Saian on Sarada, but I''m not of this age." Luo Lan shakes her head, stares at badak, and says word by word: "really, I was originally from the star of vegeta, when Felisa destroyed the star of vegeta!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 When Luo Lan said the two words "fliza" and "vegeta", badak''s face suddenly changed wildly. His green eyes were staring at Luo Lan, and his voice was excited: "how can you know that" vegeta "and" vegeta "are you from the future?" "It''s a long story." After learning that Batak is the Saiya on plante, Rowland has made plans for her next challenge. Then he told badak about his origin. When he learned that Luolan came from other parallel worlds, not the future, badak was a little disappointed. But then the disappointment quickly disappeared and his face returned to normal. He invited Luolan to his seclusion. Luo Lan readily agreed to arrive at a remote valley with badak. A low valley. The path paved with green slate goes inward along the pass of the valley. A suddenly bright living area is in front of you. The wooden hut is surrounded by simple fences and lush flowers and shrubs. "This is where I''m staying for a while." Badak leads Luolan into the yard. "It''s a quiet place." Luo Lan looked at the surrounding environment. In addition to daily necessities, there were also suggested mechanical equipment in the yard, which was probably brought by badak from other planets. Badak laughs, asks Luo Lan to sit down and pours him a cup of tea. "Tell me about the rest of the world. What''s going on in the future?" "Of course..." Luo Lan tasted the tea, a cool mouthful filled his mouth, and then slowly told his own experience. Of course, all these were briefly mentioned, focusing on the situation of the 18th universe. When he learned that the monkey king had defeated Felisa on namec and turned into a super Saiya, badak showed a happy smile. After that, badak was not surprised by the appearance of man-made man and devil boo. "Ha ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with kanafloxacin''s predictive ability. As expected, karkarote defeated Felisa!" "It''s a shame that rattiss was killed by karkarot." "Now karkarote has a family and a business, and his children are super Saiya people, not bad!" Badak smiles brightly and is generally satisfied with the future, although it is just another parallel world. Luo Lan knows that badak has experienced the battle of killing "kanafloxacin" in front of him, and is attacked by the kanafloxacin soldier dualo with magic fist, so he can''t help asking badak if he has mastered the ability of prediction. Badak shakes his head to show that his ability is not working. As his strength grows, the curse of foreknowledge has been overcome. Luo Lan felt a pity after listening. "By the way, Luo Lan, are you a super Saiya now? Why don''t you see your super Saian form? " Badak asked strangely. "I have integrated the power of super sair into the normal, and now I have the same power as super sair." Luo Lan described the situation of perfect normality. It will take some time for the power of integrating into the divine Saiya to become the divine normality. Badak was surprised when he heard that he had been practicing since he became a super sair. What he enhanced was the intensity of the super sair''s transformation. He never thought of controlling the normal power. Luo Lan''s cultivation state made him fresh and fresh. "Badak, tell me about you. Your super sair has at least reached super sair 3?" If you want to kill boo, super Saiya 3 strength is necessary. "Super sair 3, oh, you''re talking about the condition that the hair grows to the waist, which has been achieved for a long time, and even further." Badak was stunned and burst out laughing. Luo Lan surprised: "do you reach super Saiya 4?" "Super Saiya 4, maybe!" Badak doesn''t know what super Saiya 4 is, but it should be the same. "Let me see super Saiya 4!" "No problem." Badak nodded and agreed cheerfully. Super sair 4 comes from "Dragon Ball GT", which is also an outside story, but it is possible for super sair 4 to exist in Quanwang Outland. Super Saiyan 4 is in the state of great ape, retains consciousness, and then transforms from the Golden State of great ape. The transformation state is equivalent to the transformation of great ape and Super Saiyan, and then further sublimates into the human form state. The strength increases greatly, which is no less than the transformation of super Saiyan God. Like Luo Lan''s divine Saiyan, it is also a breakthrough in walking. Different from the previous Super Saiyan 123 stage, Super Saiyan 4 already has the meaning of life evolution. ¡­¡­ Two people together to a relatively open area, Luo Lan walked away for a distance, toward the badak signal, can start after carefully observing each other. Badak nodded to Luo Lan, and then after brewing for a while, he roared. Suddenly, the golden light lit up on him, and the ground suddenly cracked and sank, forming a region of dense energy. With the release of badak''s powerThe sky burst open. Super Saiya 1! Super Saiya 2! Super Saiya 3! The golden hair extends directly to the waist, and the terrible power continues to rise, making the air condense. Suddenly, the blue tendons on badak''s forehead surge, and the crazy energy rolls up a terrible hurricane. The whole planet planant "Zizi" makes a sound, and becomes unstable. The effect of the afterwave was hundreds of kilometers away, and a big hole appeared in the vast sky. "Well..." Against the aftereffect of badakh''s transformation, Luo Lan''s eyes are shining, her body strength is mobilized, and her divine power counteracts the impact of the outside world. Boom!! Invisible sound waves reverberated in his ears. Badak broke the limit of his body, and his whole body was covered with red fluff. The hair is very dense, all the way to the shoulders, the eyes become golden, there is a layer of red eye socket around, the whole body is covered with a layer of red body hair, the tail is also red. Super Saiya 4! After seeing the final form of badak, Luo Lan showed such an expression and walked forward against the endless pressure released by badak. The energy in her body surged up and produced endless fighting spirit. "Sure enough, badak has reached super sair 4, and he has profound attainments in super sair 4." It''s a little different from the super sair 4 achieved by the monkey king. Badak''s super sair 4 hair has turned red, and the overall luster is dark red. According to the strength, it has reached the second level sequence, which is equivalent to the state when the monkey king hit the star dragon. The silver light shines, and Luo Lan stands beside badak. They are very similar in shape, and both of them exude compelling momentum. The difference is that Luo Lan''s light is silvery gray, her hair is black, and there is no red fluff on her body. Badak is golden, with dark red hair, and her body is covered with fluff. "This is your divine power. At present, the state is very similar to my fighting mode, but there are some differences." Badak''s face curiously observes Luo Lan, the two people''s aura compares the competition, the incredible strength intense collision. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 Luo Lan smiles at badak''s words. The divine level state was originally developed by him according to the concept of Super Saiyan 4, which was integrated with the power of ancient great apes. Naturally, it has great similarities with Super Saiyan 4, who was also awakened by the power of great apes. The divine state focuses on the improvement of physical strength, which is a permanent improvement. Super sair 4 continues to adhere to the development concept of super sair. Although there are also improvements in physical strength, it mainly depends on the transformation strength, and the normal growth of strength is not obvious. In terms of the overall development potential, Luo Lan thinks that her form is more excellent. ¡­¡­ On the vast plain, the vision is wide and the sun is bright. There are undulating mountains, vast forests, winding rivers, and white clouds swaying with the wind. In the high air, two groups of brightly lit figures are watching each other from a distance. Luo Lan looks at badak calmly, the silver gray light on his body gradually converges to invisible, but if you observe carefully, you will find a glimmer of glitter in his black hair. "Super Saiya 4!" Luo Lan said to himself thoughtfully that badak''s super Saiya 4 had been trained to a very deep level, and the intensity was no less than the second level sequence. In terms of energy intensity alone, Beckett was slightly inferior to him. "It''s not fun to fight just now. Let''s fight now." Badak sees the power that Luo Lan shows, in the heart of the war some can''t bear, offer to compete with Luo Lan. "Of course." Of course, Luo Lan agreed. One of his trials is to defeat badak. Now his opponent''s strength is obviously stronger than badak''s. according to the estimation, he should not be an opponent. However, it is definitely good for him to learn about his opponent''s specific strength after a competition. Get Luo Lan''s reply, badak''s tight face showed a smile, a laugh, golden flame boiling up, the whole planet immediately filled with a terrible atmosphere. "The strength of planet planter can''t bear the impact of our battle, so it''s better to be a little more astringent Luo Lan suggested. "No problem." Badak happily agreed, the golden flame slowly disappeared, and then entered the mode of fighting. Badak converged his strength. Every muscle in his strong body was full of strength, and his momentum did not decrease. His overwhelming momentum turned into a transparent wall and swept towards Luolan. "It''s so powerful. Just the momentum makes my blood boil." Luo Lan opened her eyes wide, and her face was full of excitement. A light flashed in her eyes, looking forward to the next battle. In terms of strength, Luo Lan is certainly not as good as badak now. After all, the super Saiya 4 of the other side has already matched the second level sequence, and he can only reach the second level sequence with the help of the strengthening of Zhaojing. Using a figurative analogy, badak is a rational Brawley. Super sair 4 is "the Legendary Super sair". With the blessing of aura, badak may not hurt himself, but it is impossible to defeat him. "If you want to beat badak, who is in super Saiya stage 4, you need to at least upgrade the perfect normal to the divine normal." With a clear judgment in mind, Luo Lan takes badak seriously. At this time, badak''s momentum soared, and Luo Lan''s face changed greatly because of the invisible pressure. The battle is about to begin. Although we don''t know from which angle badak will attack, the tense situation can''t allow him to think more. A vague light and shadow suddenly twinkle, and badak''s fist suddenly appears in front of Luo Lan. The body moved automatically to avoid badak''s attack, and the fierce style of boxing rubbed over the cheek, as if burned by the fire, giving birth to a hot tingling. So fast. Luo Lan face suddenly, body suddenly born huge pressure. "Good!" With a sigh of admiration, badak''s attack failed and immediately changed the direction of attack. His figure flashed quickly and his fist suddenly increased his strength. Approach to Luo Lan. Bang!! The two men collided in midair, and the air waves they aroused rolled up. The shock waves spread out, followed by light waves and roars. All the forests and mountains on the ground were destroyed in an instant. The ground cracked, and the terrible lines spread out. The area of 100000 meters was destroyed in a mess. "Puyi..." The air surged up, the wind was strong, and the broken area spread out. "Have a good time! Give me another punch It seems that he has finally met an expert who can fight with himself. Badak''s eyes are shining with excitement, his strength is improved again, and his fists are shining with white halo. "Badak''s power is still rising, and he is almost reaching the top of the second level sequence."Looking at the golden red light of badak, Luo Lan opens her eyes and reluctantly faces him. But when badak''s hand lights up, his face becomes more dignified. Badak''s current strength is only a little less than that of wujita of super Saiya 4 in this story. If you look carefully, you will find that badak''s black hair is more dark red. "Bad, badak''s strength is so strong. Maybe we can reach the third level." Red color seems to be a special existence in the Saian state. Wujita in the super Saian stage 4 is red hair, and wujita in the super Saian God state is also red hair, and this power is the third level sequence. Badak''s super Saiya 4 is slightly inferior to wujita, but it''s very close. Luo Lan can''t cope with this kind of strength. Boom!! A burst of Qi and blood surged in the chest, and the body quickly regressed. Luo Lan felt that her breath was short and suffocated, and her face turned white. "Hahaha, yes, I took my attack. Since I defeated boo, I haven''t met anyone who can fight with me for a long time." Luo Lan''s performance makes badak look at each other with new eyes. The whole person is even more crazy. His sharp eyes aim at the distance. He looks both interested and surprised. In a word, he is full of expectation. "It''s a terrible force. Even if it runs to the limit, it can''t escape the attack of badak." "In that case, it''s hard work." After being forced to retreat by badak, Luo Lan was a little stunned for a while, and then reacted. He gave a loud roar without admitting defeat. His strong muscles tensed instantly, and then began to burst out. Wow The silver gray light shines, and the dragon in the sea of knowledge becomes the source pool of energy, continuously conveying abundant power. The dizzy silver gray light waves send out a series of distorted shocks. Suddenly, the overwhelming power of the God level Saiya people is like a flood, stirring up endless water. The great power came in droves, and the real sense of oppression stirred everyone''s nerves, and suddenly a chill rose from the soles of their feet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Feeling the surging power from Luo Lan''s body, badak''s heart was hot, his body flashed, and he trembled with Luo Lan. Their figures constantly appear between the sky and the ground, and countless shadows are all over the field of vision. Each fight will produce the effect of destroying the sky and the earth. If they are not controlled, only the aftereffects of the collision of forces will be enough to destroy a planet. Because the present planet is the future star of vegeta, the two men are quite restrained even if they fight fiercely. "Badak, accept my attack." Luo Lan''s body moves quickly, a silver light flashes, the body penetrates the void barrier to come to badak''s front, the golden eyes burst out shining, the hand condenses a group of terrible energy. It fell on badak. In the face of Luo Lan''s attack, badakh concentrates, reaches out his hand and grabs Luo Lan''s fist. The terrible energy turns into a black smoke and disappears immediately. At the same time, badakh''s other hand is ready to attack Luo Lan. Bang! There is a smell of blood in the mouth. Luo Lan spits out a mouthful of blood. The corner of the mouth a lie, directly be hit fly, unexpectedly don''t have the ability of revolt. Boom! If a meteor falls to the ground, the ground suddenly splits and sinks into a huge pit. Half of Luo Lan''s body sank into the earth rock, and a dense network of cracks suddenly spread around. With a frown, Luo Lan''s body quickly jumped out of the earth rock, and then her eyes kept turning up, down, left and right. "Looking for me?" A cold voice, badak''s figure appeared behind Luo Lan, a hand knife directly cut down. Luo Lan low eyelid, suddenly strange smile, turned around, the body instantly disappeared. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Badak''s attack failed, with a slight surprise on his face. At this time, Luo Lan appeared again, moved instantly, then raised his hand to draw a beautiful track in the void, fierce attack broke out! Crystal clear, full of divine light. "Sky strike!" He gave a soft drink, and the energy in his hand waved out. brilliant brilliance sparkles, that attack is extremely mysterious, simple and simple action, but gathered Luo Lan''s life''s martial spirit essence, the perfect blemish attack falls down like the myth, the extremely violent direct hits in the bad''s chest, has burst out the infinite ray of light. Super Saiya 4''s defense strength is very strong, but also in an instant to feel the pain, badak busy changing position. A string of virtual shadow connected into a straight line, continuous several flashing, with Luo Lan to open a distance. Then, staring at Luo Lan with lingering fear, he was relieved to see that he did not continue to attack. Just now that flawless attack, crystal clear track seems to be the first to cut an axe, really let him feel afraid! Looking at badak''s cautious performance, Luo Lan sighed. Super Saiya 4 is very strong in attack and defense. The only drawback is that the duration is too short. A big move like Tianji didn''t succeed at one time, so it''s impossible to release it without limit, so the next battle doesn''t have to continue. "Badak, I give up!" Luo Lan gasps at badak. Badak calmed down and looked at Luo Lan with a lingering fear. He said with admiration, "it''s very good. The attack just now made me feel threatened. You are the strongest among so many experts I''ve seen!" "Just feel the threat. I didn''t expect that my strongest attack can''t hurt you." Luo Lan sighs. It shows that badak''s physical strength is strong when he resists his "sky strike". Of course, it is related to badak''s becoming super Saiya 4. If it is normal, his physical strength is not much stronger than others. "Ha ha ha, your practice time is still short. You know, I have been in the present state for decades, and I am tempering it almost every day." Badak said brightly. Hearing this, Luo Lan nods. Badak''s super Saiya 4 has reached the strength of the second level sequence, and it is only one step away from the third level sequence. Compared with him, he is a lot different. At this moment, Luo Lan suddenly feels a long way to go. It seems that it is not a simple thing to beat badak. He may need to make long-term preparations. "Go back, and I''ll sum it up." "Yes, only by constantly correcting the mistakes in the battle can we urge the sais to make continuous progress." Badak nodded deeply. Even though his strength is invincible in the universe, he still keeps exercising every day. ¡­¡­ "Badak, have you ever heard of Yiran, the Dragon God?" "Dragon God I haven''t heard of it. " Badak''s answer is not surprising. People in this world don''t seem to know the Dragon God. It''s clearly the world under the thirteen districts of the whole King''s Outland. They don''t even know the guardians of the world. Are the Dragon gods so low-key? I don''t know if the namiks here know.After a simple communication with badak, badak wants to prepare a room for Luo Lan. Luo Lan shakes her head and takes out a capsule cabin from the universal capsule. Badak''s eyes were wide open when he saw a house coming out of the small capsule. Luo Lan ha ha, explained that this is the technology on earth. Badak shook his head and said that he had never seen such a magical technology. After saying goodbye to badak, Luo Lan goes into the cottage and takes a shower in the bathroom. After drying her hair, she takes out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator and gulps it. Then she puts on her training clothes and enters the training room. The fight with badak made him feel a lot, and he seemed to find a way to turn the divine state into normality. "Badak''s strength may be able to break through to the third level in a period of time. At that time, he may be defeated by the dragon like the monkey king." Suddenly, Luo Lan Leng for a while, the second item of Dragon God trial is to ask him to break the barrier of the universe. It''s not to reach the third level sequence. If so, it''s difficult. You have to know that even the second level sequence can only be achieved by the trilogy, which is too far away from the third level sequence. "It shouldn''t be that hard!" "In previous battles, I can''t compete with badak now, not only because of insufficient strength If my realm also reaches the level of God, all my strength will be sublimated into the power of God. At that time, except for gods, ordinary human beings will not feel my strength at all. " Badak''s super Saiya 4, whose power level has reached the second level, is a stage level of the God of power. Power is different from the realm God, and it is human in essence, so it can''t feel the power of God like the realm God. "Perhaps the key to his victory over badak lies in the realm of God." Luo Lan thought thoughtfully. But what should we do? "It''s not easy to reach the realm of God. The most direct thing is to become a Super Saiyan God first!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 The problem is back to the origin. The Super Saiyan God is not so easy to break through. If she can, Luo Lan also hopes to reach the realm of God as soon as possible. "With the power of my God level now, if I enter into the aegis, I will have great hope to break through the realm of God, but there is no suitable environment for me to break through." With a slight shake of her head, Luo Lan feels a burst of regret. A good environment is very important for cultivation. There is no dragon in the pool. The understanding of the realm of God needs the harmony of the heaven, the earth and the people. Sometimes some trivial feelings play a vital role. In the later period, the monkey king was able to break through into super Saiya ¡¤ blue, which not only had the monkey king''s excellent savvy, but also played a great role in destroying the environment of the divine world. The real Super Saiyan God is the realm God of the second level sequence. Luo Lan has been fascinated by this power for a long time, but at present, he feels that he still lacks some opportunities to break through the Super Saiyan God. Sitting on the floor of the training room for a moment of meditation, Luo Lan gets up. At present, the barrier of the realm of God can not be broken through, that is to strengthen the strength of the body. Thinking of this, Luo Lan began to wave her fists and feet quickly in the training room, and the dazzling shadows spread all over the room. Although this intensity of training has no effect on Luo Lan, his daily practice has become his habit. Continuous exercise is the most effective way to maintain physical vitality. If Saiya people do not exercise for a period of time, their body will be slow and their movements will become unfamiliar. No matter how good the foundation is, it will be abandoned. An hour later, Luo Lan closed the door of cultivation and went out. Lying in bed to continue to think about what to do next, thinking, a spirit of fatigue hit the heart, Luo Lan unconsciously sleep in the past. ¡­¡­ One day, it was sunny and sunny. The green trees give out new buds. The sun shines down through the leaves, and the shadows are like copper coins. The mountains stand on both sides. The soft breeze blows slowly, and it feels cool on the face. Luo Lanjing sat meditating like an old monk. The energy in his body was put out and wrapped around his body. Beads of sweat oozed from his forehead. Finally, Luo Lan breathed a sigh of relief. A cyclone was blowing around his body. Suddenly, the area of 100 meters was under a huge pressure and sank. The broken area spread out all the time, forming crisscross cracks. "We have finally promoted the" perfect normal "to the" divine normal. " One face waved his fist with ease, and a feeling of strength came. Before the fist wind generated by the violent force, a mountain in the distance was razed to the ground. Looking at the destruction with satisfaction, Luo Lan laughs happily. At this time, it has been two months since Rolan entered the planet planant. During this time, Rolan has been competing with badak from time to time. Now his body has finally degenerated into a divine body, and even under normal circumstances, he still maintains the divine power. It can be regarded as a solid foundation for further improvement in the future. In the courtyard. Badak is preparing breakfast in the yard. When he sees Rolan coming, he nods and puts the game on the table. Luo Lan saw that breakfast was a huge rabbit. "Try it. It''s just like the rabbits from the time of vegeta. It''s delicious." Badak sat down and tore off the rabbit''s leg. Luo Lan looks at the rabbit and has a familiar feeling. By the way, this is the rabbit she met when she was a child on vegeta. Although it looks different, it basically keeps the original appearance. Luo Lan recognizes it at a glance. "When I was a kid, I couldn''t even beat this kind of rabbit." Thinking of being bullied by this kind of rabbit when she was young, Luo Lan couldn''t help but feel funny. As time goes by, in a twinkling of an eye, several decades have passed, and she has reached a height that she didn''t dare to imagine before. "No, aren''t you a superior soldier? You couldn''t even beat this kind of rabbit when you were a child?" Badak asked in surprise. "No, my sister is a superior soldier. I''m just an intermediate soldier." To be honest with Luo Lan, his words surprised badak. "It''s not easy to reach the present level with the qualification of intermediate soldier! My eldest son, latiz, is still a superior soldier, but he only has more than 1000 combat power to his death. It''s a shame to the superior soldier. " Superior soldiers are rare among Saiya people. There are only a few babies born every year. They are given the best care as soon as they are born. This talent has only more than 1000 combat effectiveness. Badak doesn''t know how latiz practices. Does he fish in muddy water every day? "I don''t think latiz has been trained well. If he has received strict training, he will be able to become the elite of Saiya." "I''d be happy if latiz had a tenth of what karkarote has achieved." Badak shakes his head. By contrast, badak is very satisfied with the qualification of a lower level soldier and becomes the youngest son of a Super Saiyan, kakaote. It''s a pity that he has no chance to meet his children in different times."Your sister is the queen of Saiya. She is also a superior soldier, so your sister is much more amazing." Badak is curious about the Saian queen of another world. Luo Lan said: "at the beginning, she was also very stubborn. When the star of bejita was destroyed, she knew that it was not the opponent of frissa, but she still insisted on running to her best. In order to get her out of bejita, I didn''t know how much effort it took." "It''s normal for Saiya people to be stubborn. At least you succeeded in the end and established your own power." Looking back at the scene when he faced Felisa, badakh felt a lot of emotion. At that time, the star of vegeta was about to be destroyed. He went to find Felisa with all his heart. Unfortunately, his strength was poor. He not only failed to save the star of vegeta, but also came to this strange environment. Luo Lan said: "although you didn''t defeat Felisa, you killed her ancestors. The legend of super Saiya has been circulating in later generations." Regardless of the main world, the legend of super Saiya in this world is likely to start in badak. "Zilder, the forefather of Felisa, is far from it." Badak shook his head disdainfully, and his face became serious. "By the way, after breakfast, I''ll show you an interesting thing. In order to go back to the future, I''ve been wandering in the universe all these years. I didn''t find a way to go back, but I unexpectedly found an interesting thing. I can grow up so fast to the present intensity, which has played a great role." "What is it?" Luo Lan is curious about what can help badak grow into super Saiya 4. "I don''t know what it is. It''s very mysterious. It''s always floating in the universe. When it was first found, it was in the East galaxy. Now I don''t know where it''s floating. But I''ve installed a positioning device on it. I can find it later by checking the positioning." Badak said. "I''m curious about what you said." "You''ll be surprised then." Badak said. Luo Lan smiles at badak, picks up a piece of rabbit meat and bites it. Generally speaking, the cultivation of super Saiya can''t rely on external forces, but there are exceptions. In "Dragon Ball GT", begita became super Saiya 4, only relying on the bulzbo launcher made by bulma to transform into success. Luo Lan suspects that the thing found by badak is similar to bulzbo launcher. After breakfast, badak rummaged through the boxes and found a locator from the box. Then he connected with the only machinery in the room and turned on the display screen. A bright spot appeared in the display screen full of squares. Badak pointed to the light spot on the screen and said, "you see, it''s in that direction." As soon as Luo Lan looked at it and compared the star map of the universe in her mind, she frowned. The light spot on the screen was in the extreme West position, and she was surprised: "the West Galaxy?" "Yes, that thing runs very fast, and it was still in the East galaxy at the beginning, so I commissioned the people on medemore to locate it. I didn''t expect that it would arrive in the West Galaxy in a few decades." Medamor, Rolan, it''s a surprise that badak still has a meeting with them. Anyway, let''s go and have a look. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 Badak stood up, took out a small aircraft covered with rust from a cave in the depression, slammed it down on the ground, and the ground was smashed into a big hole. Luo Lan looked at the old aircraft, eyebrows stirred, asked: "you are going to take this aircraft to leave the planet planant?" "What else? Although the ship looks a little old, it doesn''t affect its performance. " The technology of the spaceman is very good. Even if it has been put there for decades or hundreds of years, its internal performance will not be affected. For example, the son of kadaz, who escaped from nemec, and the spaceship has been put on the yunzebit highland for hundreds of years, and its surface is covered with moss, which will not affect its use at all. "Don''t bother. I''ve written down the coordinates of the positioning device. I''ll take you there directly." With that, Luo Lan put her hand on badak''s shoulder, and then started to move in an instant according to the coordinates. In a twinkling of an eye, they moved from the northern galaxy''s pulant star to the distant Western Galaxy. ¡­¡­ The vast starry sky is bright. In the dark red background of the universe, every star is as flawless as a pearl. Those stars suitable for life are the treasures of the universe, accounting for only a small part. In the starry sky, the figures of Luo Lan and badak suddenly appear. As soon as they appear, Luo Lan uses the energy in her body to cover badak with a bright white protective cover. In the protective cover, she miraculously breathes without air. "How did you do that?" badak asked in surprise "Some of the use of vitality, as long as the vitality in the body to run, you can stay in a vacuum environment to survive." Luo Lan simply replied, pointing to a strange object in the distance and asked, "do you think that thing is what we are looking for?" Badak heard the sound and looked at it. He saw a thing with a diameter of more than 200 meters suspended in the middle of the universe. It was moving towards the west at a constant speed and nodded: "yes, that thing." "Oh Luo landing saw that it was a small suspended Island, about 200 meters in diameter, covered with a layer of fluorescent protective film. Luo landing saw that the energy in her body was moving, bringing badak close to the suspended island. "Puchi" sound, as if through a layer of water curtain, Luo Lan through the protective film into the suspended island. At the foot is the soft ground. The interior of the suspended island is very desolate. When the sight is swept away, there is nothing extra except a little raised earth bag in the middle. But to Luo Lan''s surprise, there was a water ball floating on the top of the earth bag, only 10 meters in diameter. The water ball is crystal clear, the surface is blue, and there seems to be something inside. Badak then said: "when I first found this island, I was curious about what the water polo was, so I went to investigate. But every time I got close to the water polo, it would be blocked by a mysterious force." "You can break through super Saier 4 because of the water polo?" "Yes, practicing near the water ball can enhance the training effect." Badak nodded in affirmation. After hearing this, Luo Lan walks towards the water polo carefully. When she is 20 meters away from the water polo, a mysterious force sweeps over. Luo Lan''s body stagnates, and suddenly feels a strange sense of comfort. This feeling is like the feeling of refreshing after a sauna. The pores all over my body seem to be opened. "Don''t get too close. The closer you get, the stronger the repulsion of the force on your body. 20 meters is the most suitable position." Badak reminds me. But soon see Luo Lan still continue to approach, badak want to stop him, but Luo Lan has come to the distance of water polo only 10 meters. Seeing this, badak''s eyes were wide open, and he said, "how can you get so close?" "What''s the matter?" Luo Lan looks back at badak strangely. "When I was 20 meters away from the blue water polo, my body would be restricted and I couldn''t get close to it." Badak didn''t know why Luo Lan could get close to him. He also followed him for a few steps. When he was 20 meters away, he seemed to encounter a transparent wall and couldn''t walk any more. "Still can''t pass, Hello, Luo Lan, how do you feel now?" Badak yells at Rolan. Luo Lan felt the condition of the body, a cool feeling came from every cell. "It feels good." "How can only you pass?" Badak looked puzzled. "Maybe it''s because I have dragon power in my body!" Luo Lan guessed, "this world belongs to the jurisdiction of the whole King''s Outland. That water ball may have something to do with the Dragon God, and it may also have something to do with my body reaching the divine body." "It''s possible. Why don''t you come closer." Badak was curious about what the water polo was. "All right." Luo Lan said, and continued to walk towards the water ball. When she came to the blue water ball, a sense of comfort was more obvious. The pores of her body seemed to open, and the energy in her body was running at a high speed, which made her feel very comfortable. If you practice here, the effect will be more than 100 times higher."What is it?" With a trace of doubt, Luo Lan touched the surface of the water ball, Puchi, the palm of the hand actually directly into. "It can penetrate!" As soon as Luo Lan''s eyes brighten, she looks back at badak, a certain distance away, and strides forward to enter the blue water polo. Inside the water polo, there is a pocket palace, four or five meters high, with a big opening in the front. The whole is a perfect fan, surrounded by complex patterns. At first glance, it makes people feel dizzy. When Luo Lan looks at it, she sees a brilliant throne in the center. On her side lay a woman in white dress, with her white palm slightly dragging her chin. She was elegant and vulgar. She was beautiful and could not be found. I didn''t know whether she was a statue or a real person. Ice blue hair, ice blue eyes and eyebrows, face delicate, as after careful carving. A woman? Luo Lan is sure to see it. At this time, the woman''s icy blue eyes stare in front, as if she can see through time and space. Luo Lan''s eyes look at each other, and suddenly shiver, as if her soul will be frozen. Involuntarily step back, a closer look, only to find that it is not a real person, but a lifelike statue. "Just one look is so powerful!" Luo Lan is shocked. He has seen many beautiful women, including Sophia, merulia and Emma. Each of them has a peerless face. However, compared with the people in front of him, there seems to be something missing. The beauty of the women in front of him is perfect and inviolable. "Who is this woman''s real body? How can such a thing appear under the thirteen districts of the whole king?" "The weight of a statue makes me shudder." Luo Lan is curious about the statue''s identity. He takes a look at the top of the pocket palace. The word "heavenly daughter" with complex lines comes into his eyes. For a moment, Luo Lan feels that her spirit and soul are suddenly trembling, as if she has fallen into the boundless sea of time and space, and the Dragon God energy in her body is surging at this moment. The body can''t help being rigid, and the force inside seems to be out of control. "What the hell?" Luo Lan in front of a black, consciousness fell into a deep sleep. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the illusory space-time. It''s far away from the whole royal system. It''s not affected by time. The ancient time has lost its meaning here. It''s like coming to a world isolated from the world, where the clouds are rolling and the rays are shining. It''s a gorgeous scene. In the dreamlike space, independent floating islands float among the rays, blending with the dense light, creating a feeling of yearning. One of the majestic islands, a magnificent palace stands here, antique, carved beams and painted buildings, the whole color is mainly quiet blue, at this time inside the palace, a beautiful woman seems to feel something, suddenly opened her eyes, a pair of ice blue eyes flashed a glimmer. A line of sight penetrated countless layers of the world and came to the whole kingdom. "The whole kingdom, a certain world under Outland?" "Finally someone found my statue!" It seems that there is a certain expectation, ice blue eyes of the woman''s lips micro movement, beautiful voice rang up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 The sound of heaven sounded in the palace. The woman with ice blue hair noticed that someone found the statue she left in the lower world. Immediately, she felt like she was in spirits. Her lazy face showed an elegant smile. Suddenly, a vast and pure mysterious wave came out one after another, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked at the lower world. That line of vision is like a sharp sword, piercing down, through countless time and space, through the infinite world, across the distant time and space, to the whole universe. The outer realm of the whole king is like a huge ring collar, arched to guard the inner universe in the middle. When the ice pupil woman''s eyes penetrated down, all the time and space barriers that played a shielding role disappeared in an instant, and everything in the whole royal family was just like a naked woman. Ice pupil woman saw the statue that she left in the lower world, and also saw Luo Lan who fainted in front of the statue. "Why, is that him?" The slender and crystal clear fingers like green onion gently move the void. The situation of Quanwang''s Outland is clearly presented in front of the girl''s eyes, and the willow like eyebrows are slightly picked. "Saiya people have the power of Dragon God in their bodies. It seems right." With a snap of the finger, the picture of the whole universe is captured from the time axis. Hundreds of frame sized images suddenly appear in the void. The picture of Luo Lan''s growth is fast forward like a movie. Ice pupil woman with interest, white cheeks show a faint smile, when see Luo Lan was left in the statue of a trace of energy shock fainted, girl mouth issued a light laughter. "Well, his name is Luo Lan!" "This guy''s ambition is big enough. He wants to understand the super Saian God realm and become the" realm God "by his own efforts. But for saians, the most suitable way to grow up is to tap the power of Eugene''s giant ape and become the" power God ". Then he opens the scroll to see the notice about the meeting of gods. "In the year of 88, the 126th meeting of the gods will be held in the temple of the Department of divinity. At that time, the gods will gather to deal with the friction between the king God and the God." Da tiannv hongyutong knows. "Tell me what these are for. I''ve never been in a meeting like this." Feng Lixi looked at the list of the gods attending the meeting, and his bright eyes flashed a cold light, "how come there are no gods of the whole kingdom? Even if the whole king system is declining, it should not be ignored. The list of the great gods is not on it. What the hell are you doing? " "This is the opinion of Archangel North Ellis, who initiated the meeting." "I don''t think they are well intentioned. If they want to swallow the territory on the edge of the whole royal family, it''s clear that Hum, it''s not so easy. There are Salama, the Dragon God, and the great God in the whole king system. Even if the space and time are divided at present, it will recover one day. " The wind Xi Qi if you Lan said. "So come on, too. There is a shortage of tea and water in the temple." Big day female red fish said. "Get out of here!" Fenglishi made a fierce expression towards the red fish, and quietly put the golden scroll away. Big day female red fish saw, after nodding to wind Li Xi to leave. After the heavenly daughter left, fenglishi walked out of the palace, looked at the floating islands floating among the rays, and murmured, "although I''m not the heavenly daughter, if I really want to make trouble, I can beat the archangel North Ellis directly to death." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 At this time, Luo Lan didn''t know what happened outside the distant time and space. He fell into a coma after a trace of ice blue energy in the wind entered his body. This trace of energy with the blood circulation into the body cells, and then like a home dormant up. Hanging Island, badak saw that Luolan had been in the water polo for a long time and didn''t come out. He began to feel anxious, but now he can''t do anything else except waiting. The distance of the water polo 20 meters is like a barrier, isolating him from moving forward. "Since Luo Lan can go in, there should be no problem." With such expectation in his heart, badak sat on the soft ground. Suddenly, he thought of a question. If something really happened to Luo Lan, how can he leave here with his ability? The craft stayed on planet planter and didn''t bring it. He is now alone and has no food to supply. The more he thought about it, the whiter badak''s face became. Although it seems that it is not a problem to cross the universe with his current strength, he does not have enough physical strength to persist to the next planet! "I should have learned some space teleportation skills." Badak gave a wry smile, praying for Luo Lan''s safety. After waiting for about four hours in the process of worrying about gain and loss, when badak thought that something had really happened to Luo Lan, the surface of the crystal clear water ball suddenly rippled with a strange ripple, puffing, Luo Lan came out of the water ball. Seeing Luo Lan, badak was obviously relieved and asked, "how did you get in for such a long time?" "I fainted and just woke up." Luo Lan shook her head. "What''s the situation? What''s in that water ball?" "There is a miniature palace inside. There is a statue of a mysterious woman in the palace. I just looked at the woman''s eyes and fell into a coma." Luo Lan recalled the situation he met, in fact, he himself is also vague, do not know what happened. At that moment, he felt that his spirit and soul were shaking suddenly, as if he had fallen into the boundless sea of time and space, and even the Dragon God energy in his body was surging at that moment. One look makes Luo Lan coma! How does this exist? After hearing Luo Lan''s description, badak took a cold breath. "So there''s a terrible guy in it?" "At least above the fifth level." Luo Lan nodded her head and looked serious. The fifth level sequence, also known as angel level, can make you fall into a coma with one look. The fifth level sequence is the most conservative. Even Luo Lan thinks that the other party is very likely to be the super expert of the sixth level sequence. After all, he is an expert with the power of the second level sequence. No matter how unbearable he is, he can''t resist the other party''s look. Is the sixth level Archangel? Luo Lan is not sure. The strongest experts he has ever met are angels like Wes and bados. To tell you the truth, even the angels in the fifth level sequence are not very clear about their strength. No matter in the original works or in their own contact, angels have always been mysterious existence, no one has ever been able to force their strength, nor do they know how strong they are. For the moment, angels like Weiss are undoubtedly the ceiling level power of the seventh universe and even the whole world. Even the powerful destructive gods can''t resist their easy strike. During this period of time, badak had heard about the division of power levels from Luo Lan, and knew the horror of the fifth level sequence, so when he heard Luo Lan guess each other''s strength, at least in the fifth level sequence, his face suddenly became dignified. "Then can this place stay?" Badak asked carefully. Originally, I wanted to bring Luo Lan to see some good things, but I didn''t think there was such a huge secret hidden on this small suspended Island, "why not? Have you practiced here before? As long as you don''t enter the palace near the inside of the water polo, there should be no problem." Affected by the ripple of water polo, the suspended island is an ideal place for cultivation. It''s a pity to give up. "So it is." Badak felt too nervous. "By the way, how do you feel now? Is there any problem?" Luo Lan frowned, didn''t feel the discomfort of the body, and didn''t know why. Since he went in, he felt that his energy had become particularly abundant, and his thinking was also active. It is reasonable that he should be depressed at least for a while because of the mental impact. Is it good to be in a coma in front of the statue? In this case, do you want to do it again? He shook his head in his heart. The statue is really beautiful. Its skin and eyes are just like real people. "It''s OK. I think it''s good." Luo Lan answers. "That''s good." Badak breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Luo Lan''s fingers fluctuated in the void. A dimension door with Mars was opened. Luo Lan took out a box of universal capsules from it, opened the box, and selected a capsule containing a room. After throwing it out, a simple hemispherical cabin appeared on the suspended island.He also handed badak a capsule and said, "this capsule is for you. Find a place." "All right." Badak knew that Luo Lan was going to live here for a long time, so he took the capsule and set up a hut not far away. "Next time, please be my partner." "Ha ha, no problem. I can''t wait for you to fight with an expert like you." He hasn''t met his opponent for decades. Badak is very keen on every fight. Even if Luo Lan doesn''t ask him, he will try his best to fight. So in the following days, Luo Lan began to practice on the suspended island. Sometimes he would go into the water polo and sit in front of the mini palace inside. But this time, he learned to be a good boy. After he went in, he closed his eyes and didn''t look at the mysterious statue. Sure enough, the coma never happened again, and he also found that when he practiced in front of the statue, the power in his body would surge more rapidly, and his ascension would be faster ¡­¡­ Time goes by unconsciously, and Luo Lan''s strength is steadily improving. At first, Luo Lan can only fight with badak reluctantly, but later, badak is not his opponent. A year later. Wow Two bright lights collide in the universe. Endless energy blows up and sweeps away the debris in the starry sky. Luolan and badak are wrapped with hot energy. The hot breath can evaporate everything. After a short period of stagnation, the two bright lights fight together again, and the turbulent energy gradually affects the trajectories of several distant planets. "Badak, my attack will gradually increase. You should be careful." The sound is transmitted to the other''s ears through special waves. Luo Lan''s palm turns into a fist, and the tip of the fist condenses a bright Qigong wave. "Stargun!" The surging power suddenly burst out, and the blue Qigong wave burst out like a giant dragon, ignoring the distance of space. All the materials blocked in front of the high heat energy, like goose feathers, burned up and annihilated in the strong energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 "Well come!" Badak''s golden eyes brightened for a moment, and a look of excitement appeared on his face. With a loud roar of laughter, his muscles tensed. His super sair 4 is close to the third level sequence. He clenched and burst out with endless energy. "Ultimate destruction bomb!" Boom! Two streams of energy collide in midair, and in a moment, the void seems to be broken, and a fan-shaped collapse appears. The terrible energy dissipates countless times, and diffuses in all directions along the curved collapse. The crystal light forms a huge fireball like fireworks. The intense energy is still in the air, just like the star has come to the end of its life, ending in a violent explosion. However, the initiators of the two energies did not stop. After one attack failed, they continued to increase their attack power. Bang! Bang bang! Silver and gold light in the void of the universe shuttle quickly, and then fierce impact, dazzling light towards the four sides of the divergence, a gold and a silver two groups of waves squeeze each other, collision, and then burst out a boom boom. The sky is divided by the terrible energy of Rolan and badakna, forming two relatively independent world-class giant storms. With a click, the sight suddenly becomes blurred, and a series of residual shadows appear in the universe, and then quickly disappear after the dragonflies touch the water. One by one, the battles produced waves, which spread from the West galaxy to the whole universe. ¡­¡­ The terrifying power of the lower world is transmitted to the highest dimension of the universe. The eastern world God and his attendant, jebert, stand by the lake and watch the lower world carefully. The eastern world God swallows his saliva and looks at the lower world in disbelief. "Every time those two people fight, I worry that the universe will be destroyed by them." East boundary King God murmurs says. "Lord king, are you kidding?" Jebert turned pale. "Do you think I''m joking?" The king of the eastern world rolled his eyes. The servant of jebert was sincere enough, but he was too proud to look down on human beings. "I used to think that boo was the most powerful. Now, boo was nothing. Either one of them could kill boo easily. I don''t know where they came from." "That''s what the lord king said As soon as he thought of yelling at Luo Lan, his cold sweat came out. At that time, if Luo Lan was a little rude, she could stab herself with one finger. He opened his mouth and looked nervously at the battle in the lower world. He asked, "lord king of the world, do you think there are higher gods in our universe?" This problem was unthinkable before, but the appearance of Rolan and badak made him begin to doubt. One is good to say that it might be an accident, but the two make people have to think deeply. One of them can''t find the origin of their appearance, and the other said that they came to test, which is beyond the detection range of the king God. There is also the mysterious suspended island in the West galaxy, which can''t be inquired by the authority of the king God of the world. Their divine power always avoids the suspended island when they encounter it. If they don''t see Luo Lan and they stay on the island, they don''t know that there is such a fun in their universe. It seemed that there was a higher God in charge of all this. "I don''t know. At that time, the king God of the world died suddenly, and many things were not explained. Maybe there was a higher God." "do you remember the" God of destruction "mentioned by the human named Luo Lan when he came to the king God of the world?" "I remember." Jabby nodded. "The world king God and the destruction god are not antagonistic in name. However, with the world king God who is responsible for creation like us, it is difficult to guarantee that there is no destruction god who specializes in destruction. Besides, according to narolan, the destruction god should be a very powerful God." The eastern King sighed. He is not sure whether the God of destruction exists or not. He was young when he took over the throne and had not yet come into contact with the deep secret. Jebert is silent. Logically speaking, there is a possibility for the God of destruction to exist, but is there a god of destruction in their universe? "If it really destroys the existence of gods or higher gods, why don''t they do it when boo the demon appears?" "I don''t know, maybe it''s not the right time, or it''s the experience of our universe..." The king of the East is not sure. If Luo Lan is here, he will think much about the eastern King God. The universe of the whole King''s outer world is not as complete as the inner world. Here, the king God is indeed the most advanced God in the universe. On top of that, there are only a few dragon gods in charge of the universe. While the king God of the East communicated with jebert, the battle between Loran and badak continued, and the aftereffects of their fighting became more and more extensive. Because they were close to the third level of power, the damage to the universe was very serious.With waves of concussion appearing in the realm of the king God, the king God of the eastern realm can no longer sit still. "No, we must stop them and let them continue to fight. The order of the universe will be in chaos." The king of the East cried out anxiously. "Yes, I''m going." Answer quickly. "Let''s go together." ¡­¡­ Due to the appearance of the eastern King God and jebert, the battle between Luolan and badak is over here. Both of them feel that they are still at a loss, but there is no way. The current secondary space is too fragile, and a little powerful energy will penetrate the barriers and spread to all spaces. Just before the battle, the underworld, heaven and hell were affected by their power and had been stirred up to the top. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you really want to fight, please go to the kingdom of God. The lower space can''t bear your fight." East King God bitterly put forward suggestions, lead Luo Lan they to fight in the Kingdom King God, he has been ready to lose a few God star. "In fact, there''s no need to fight any more. Luo Lan, you''ve already won me." Badak quit the super Saiya 4 state, and his strong strength converged. In the previous battle, he had begun to fall behind. It was sooner or later that he lost. What he didn''t expect was that the progress of the other side was so fast. A year ago, I was not my opponent, so I overtook myself. Luo Lan laughs and doesn''t expect to improve so fast. This may be the magic of the divine level normal, because he has the divine level power of the first level sequence in his daily life. He is accumulating power all the time. With the constant fighting with badak, he naturally grows very fast. What makes him especially happy is that he is practicing in front of the statue of the mysterious woman. Because he is baptized by the mysterious waves, his realm is also improving. Vaguely, he felt that he was not far away from breaking through the Super Saiyan realm. You should know that the God of Super Saiyan, who is self-trained, is the realm God of the second level sequence. In addition, he is close to the physical strength of Super Saiyan 4. Super God + Super 4, I''m afraid the comprehensive strength will be no less than the third level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 If you finish the first test, that''s good news. After that, you just need to break the limits of the universe. "By the way, king of the world God, if I and badak work together to make a hole in the universe, will it affect the operation of the universe?" Luo Lan suddenly asks the king God of the east world. The Dragon God Yi Ran wants him to break the barrier of the universe, but it needs the power of the third level sequence to do this. Although Luo Lan is already the power God of the second level sequence, he can''t reach the third level sequence in a short time. Since he couldn''t break the universe by himself, he chose to join hands with badak to make a hole in the edge of the universe. He didn''t know what the effect would be. Hearing Luo Lan''s question, Wang Shen of the eastern world was a little stunned, and obediently replied: "the universe itself is a complete system, which is different from the dimensional space of the underworld and heaven. If there is a hole in the universe, the rule itself will mobilize the energy of the whole universe to make up, generally speaking, it will not have any impact on the operation." No matter how big the man-made hole is, for the vast universe, not even a pinhole is really insignificant. Speaking of this, the king God of the eastern world asked carefully: "Mr. Luo Lan doesn''t want to break the universe. It''s impossible. How can it be done? As far as I know, no master has ever broken the Kingdom God in history, let alone the universe..." The king God of the east world thought that Luo Lan was joking, but looking at each other''s serious expression, his face began to become stiff, and his heart beat a drum. They don''t really want to break the universe, do they! Luo Lan laughs but does not speak, looked at the east boundary King God one eye, the line of sight turns to badak, "is interested to try with me, perhaps can have the unexpected harvest." "It sounds interesting to break space." Badak showed a hint of interest. He has long felt that his current life is too boring, even if there is no one who can support him. Although Luo Lan''s arrival makes him enjoy the fun of fighting, Luo Lan will leave sooner or later, and he doesn''t want his next life to become dull again. "Gu..." The king of the east world swallowed his saliva. "If you really want to do this, I can take you to the boundary of the universe. Please don''t burst out forces beyond the capacity of space in the Milky way, because what you do is tear up the Milky way in the sun, not through the universe, but also cause huge casualties." "We have a sense of propriety. The king God of the world can rest assured." Luo Lan has a star map of the seventh universe in his mind, which is similar to the universe here in general, and the difference is not big. But even so, he only knows the boundary position of the universe, and it is not clear where it extends. If misoperation affects the whole galaxy, it would be a great crime. "Well, you come with me." The king of the East looked at him, and then he put his hand on his shoulder and disappeared from the universe with all the people. ¡­¡­ On the edge of the universe, in a vast darkness. There is no star around. It is located in the far west of the West galaxy. The void is very deep. The dark red background of the universe is the same as that of other places. Looking around, it is suffocating. All of a sudden, there is a twist in the space, pure white light suddenly flickered a few times, and jebert took the eastern King God and Luolan to the boundary of the universe. "Here we are. This is the boundary of the universe." Smell speech, Luo Lan''s line of sight scan all directions, cross the so-called boundary, still can see extremely far away, there is a faint visible light, that is the star of the universe. Head down, mental power spread out, Luo Lan sure that he is really located in the west of the galaxy. Badak pointed to the distant starlight and said, "don''t you mean the boundary of the universe? How could there be starlight there in the past?" The king God of the eastern world replied: "because the universe is a perfect whole with boundless boundaries, no matter from which direction, we can''t reach the edge of the universe. Only with the help of divine power can we accurately locate the boundary of the universe." "What do you mean?" Badak didn''t understand. "It means that if you walk in one direction, you will never reach the boundary of the universe. If you continue to walk westward, you may be met by the East Milky way." Luo Lan replied. "That''s what it means." Wang Shen nodded and looked at Luo Lan unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, Luo Lan could understand his meaning. Badak scratched his head. He didn''t know why there was such a phenomenon in the universe. However, Saiya people were not scientific research race, scientific principles and so on. They never cared about it. As long as there were battles and delicious food in life, it was enough. "King God, please point out the specific boundary of the universe!" "All right." The eastern King nodded and pointed to a direction, "1000 kilometers in this direction is the barrier of the universe. Aim there and don''t deflect it. Otherwise, the energy will sweep into the Milky way, which is likely to cause turbulence in the whole galaxy."Luolan and badak want to break the universe. He, the eastern King God, has no room for objection, so he has to help them as much as possible to avoid causing unnecessary damage to the universe. "Badak, get ready." Luo Lan''s line of sight aims at a place, in the eye Huo ground flashed a fine light. "No problem." Badak nodded his head hard. With a flash of golden light, he suddenly became super Saiya 4. His body suddenly became tall, and his red face spread all over his body. His eyes also changed from black to gold, and there was a circle of red bags around his eyes. Drink a low voice, the body burst out of a strong gas. The terrible gas field spread out, and the universe rolled up layers of folds. Compared with badak''s sharp, Luo Lan''s performance is a little more simple. The silver gray light is attached to the surface of the skin. Although the body is also wrapped with a terrible breath, because it is the first level of divine power, it is slightly less powerful than badak. However, don''t underestimate Luo Lan because of this. To know his real power, even badak should be very afraid. As the cyclone turns, the chaotic air flow suddenly condenses together. Luolan and badak stand in the void of the universe from left to right, and the fierce breath rippled. The eastern King God and jebert stand beside them. This is the first time that they feel the power above the God level close to each other, and the cold sweat flows down their faces. "Lord king, we''d better stay away." Said jebert in a trembling voice. "OK, OK." The king God of the eastern world nodded, and the two of them withdrew several hundred thousand meters. The mighty energy pressed on them. Their bodies were as heavy as lead. "It''s a terrible momentum. Even if it''s so far away, it still makes people feel desperate." "If we get closer, it''s going to tear us apart." "The first time I felt that I was so insignificant." With a wry smile, Wang Shen of the eastern world looked at Luo Lan and badak, who were hundreds of thousands of meters away. "There are Saiya people in exile in the universe. I think we should pay attention to them. Maybe there will be some masters who can leverage the universe in the future." "I understand." He used to look down on human beings, but now he had to put down his pride. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 "Badak, we will attack together later. The energy will be released to the same point. Whether we can break the barrier of the universe depends on this blow." Luo Lan smiles and looks at badak. "All right." Badakh nodded, and the violent force was pulled from him. A cold air suddenly spread out, and his body flashed with electric light. The whole human body seemed to become a massive celestial body, attracting the space of a hundred miles to collapse inward. A few seconds later, the breath climbed to the peak, a wisp of micro awn flashed, Luo Lan was shocked to release his strongest attack. "Heaven strike!" At the same time, badak is also ready to complete, a shocking blow released. "Ultimate destruction bomb!" In a moment, two surging energies were released at the same time. In the calm and turbulence, they broke through the shackles of space and headed for the edge of the universe. Their attack was extremely strong, like a sharp blade, cutting a hole in the space. Boom!! The earth shaking energy burst out, and the roar of terror spread out in all directions with the situation of spatial fluctuation. Where the energy hits, the space crack expands, which is different from the blood red crack that broke the space before. At this time, the space hole is shining with a touch of purple light. It''s understandable that the blood red cracks are the dimensions of the universe itself, while the light from the holes in space is the scene outside the universe. Whoa, whoa, whoa! A dense purple cloud diffuses out from a very thin and smooth section. The purple cloud is very soft and not frightening. With the appearance of the cloud, the self-healing ability of the universe begins, and the hole begins to shrink sharply at the speed visible to the naked eye. "Chaos?" Luo Lan stares with her eyes open and shakes her head. The purple cloud is not chaos outside the universe, but the repairing power of the universe itself. In a few seconds, the original diameter of more than five meters was quickly reduced to only three meters. After a while, the hole in the universe shrinks to a small point, and then disappears completely. "They really opened up the universe!" Wang Shen of the east world stares at him with an unbelievable look on his face. Although he has heard them say that they want to break the universe before, he may not feel that the other party can do it. It can be said that the super strength of Luo Lan and badak has caused an indelible shock to the king God of the eastern world. "They really did it. The barrier of the universe was opened." East boundary King God sighs ground to say. "Yes, it''s almost impossible." Jabbit stuttered and his voice trembled. He felt that his world view had been reshaped again. Compared with them, how ridiculous the pride of the God he had always adhered to was. Hundreds of thousands of meters away. Looking at the hole in the universe that disappeared completely, badak''s face sank and asked Luo Lan, "if you don''t want to try again, you can make a bigger hole this time." After a short time of thinking, Luo Lan said, "don''t use it. Just now, I''ve tried to find out the limit of the universe. I''m absolutely sure next time. This means that we can get out of the world soon." "I''m looking forward to what you call Quanwang Outland world. I hope to meet the experts who let me enjoy myself." Badak laughs and can''t wait to meet the master. "There must be a lot of experts at the level of gods." Wang Waiyu, Luo Lan also knows little about it, but the master must be much more than the present universe. All of a sudden, Luo Lan thought of something and came to the East King God''s side with a flash. He said to the East King God, "can you give me some of the power of the king God? I want to study its nature." The eastern king was stunned and said, "ah, no problem." "The divine power of the king of worlds can only be shown when the planet is endowed with vitality. It is the power specially given by the universe to maintain the balance of the universe. Please follow me!" The eastern Kingdom God solemnly tells the importance of the Kingdom God''s power. Luo Lan listens patiently, and then several people come to a deserted planet. This planet is located in the habitable zone of a young planetary system. Considering the subsequent reproduction of life, even if the king God wants to endow the planet with vitality, he will choose a planet suitable for life. A wisp of tiny awn flickers at the fingertip, condensing a fist sized emerald green light ball. "Mr. Luo Lan, please see, this is the power of the king of the world." The king God of the eastern world is moving the energy light ball at his fingertips. A small light ball contains endless life energy. It only needs such a small one to wake up a planet''s life and form an atmosphere. Life needs nutrients. Luo Lan seriously felt the divine artistic conception contained in the divine power of King Jie. The king God of the world is a "sub yuan God". It does not have much power in itself. The strength of the "God of power" cultivated by many mortals is stronger than them. They are responsible for their duties. The king God of the world is the God of creation who brings life to the universe, so the divinity given by the universe also has a profound realm.To feel the divine power of the king of the world can better promote Luo Lan''s understanding of the realm. "Look The king God of the eastern world throws a little bit of the king God''s divine power on the planet at his feet. As soon as the divine power enters the planet, it quickly decomposes into rich vitality. The barren planet is moistened by the vitality, and soon gives birth to the atmosphere. Then, like rain, there are traces of primitive life in the major plates of the planet. The evolution that could have been completed in hundreds of thousands of years and millions of years was completed in an instant. In a few seconds, a barren planet became a green planet. After all this, the king God of the East gathered a little bit of the king God''s power. This time, the power was very small, only the size of peanuts. "Mr. Luo Lan, this little bit of energy is for you. I hope it can help you." "Thank you After seeing the evolution of the whole life, Luo Lan seems to be inspired. He carefully puts this little bit of energy into the dimensional space, and then says goodbye to them. In the next time, he will calm down wholeheartedly, and then break the universe at one stroke. "I don''t know why you do this, but you must be careful not to affect the galaxy." After getting Luo Lan''s assurance, the king God of the eastern world returns to the kingdom of the gods with a worried face. However, it is obvious that in the next period of time, he will be restless. ¡­¡­ After the king of the East and his attendants leave, Luo Lan adjusts her spirit and takes badak back to the suspended island of the West galaxy to continue to practice in front of the mysterious statue. With the passage of time, the floating island slowly moved to the edge of the universe, and then penetrated the edge barrier under the gaze of Rolan and badak. What''s amazing is that the floating island disappeared directly after crossing the barrier, instead of appearing in the East galaxy. "That island just disappeared?" Badak asked. "Well, it has left the universe. I don''t know if I will see it next time." The universe is vast, but such a universe in a broader space may not even be as good as a drop of water. It''s a kind of fate for Luo Lan to meet this suspended island in her heart. She really doesn''t dare to have another chance to meet it. Badak said: "mystery appears and disappears. It may have gone to another universe." "It''s time for us to go to the big world, too." "I''m ready." Badakh smiles indifferently. He has nothing to miss about the universe. He has to wait for the end of his life. If he enters the wider world, he may have a chance to see his wife and children in the future. With everything ready, Rolan and badak once again aim at the space on the edge of the universe. At this time, they all showed their strongest strength. Luo Lan''s body was shining like a God, and badak''s body was covered with thick energy, just like a layer of armor through the mountain. The spirit adjusts to the best condition, two people release the strongest attack simultaneously. With a roar, heaven and earth vibrate, and a ray of microwave sweeps the whole universe. The vast and majestic energy diffuses around the bombardment point of two people''s energy. The deep universe has been torn into a big hole. Different from the hole a few meters in diameter last time, Luo Lan directly tore a hole more than 100 meters wide. Purple clouds appear again to repair the universe, but it obviously takes a while to repair it. Taking advantage of this time, Luo Lan saw clearly the scene behind the universe. It was a huge blue space. In the vast space, colorful bubbles were floating. Luo Lan knew that every bubble was actually a universe. At this time - a long cry, a dragon song came from behind the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Ow!! A long cry came from the blue world behind the universe. With the sound of the dragon, the space-time of the whole universe seemed to be stagnant. The dense purple clouds were no longer diffuse, and the repair of the universe stopped. Then, a black claw came out from the broken place of the universe. When the claw was gently torn, the hole, which was only more than 100 meters wide, was suddenly torn. Among the crystal fragments, a black dragon with a dim metallic luster came out from the broken place. The dragon was about ten thousand meters long, and it was as black as iron. "A dragon flies out from behind the universe." Badak''s eyes glared out as he looked at the 10000 meter long dragon in front of him. "It''s supposed to be here to pick us up." Luo Lan is calm. "Human beings, you passed the test?" Roaring sound, black dragon hovering in the universe, huge body like a mountain, giving a heavy sense of oppression. After the appearance of the black dragon, affected by the dragon power of the other side, the dragon power in Luo Lan''s body suddenly revolts, trying to suppress the power of the riot in his body. Luo Lan looks up to observe the dragon, which is a black Oriental dragon, very similar to the Earth Dragon he transformed. "Yes, my name is Luo Lan. It''s a trial arranged by the Dragon God Yi Ran." Luo Lan said to the black dragon. "Oh, it was originally arranged by Lord Yiran. Hello, I''m one of the selectors in charge of the 548th selection. I''m a trainee of Dragon God Gaby. Congratulations on your passing the selection!" The trainee Dragon God Gaby looks down at the ant sized Luo Lan and badak. Just a trainee Dragon God? Luo Lan looks at the other side in surprise. Although the dragon power on the other side is not as strong as the Dragon God Yi Ran, it''s enough to overwhelm itself. Such a dragon is just a trainee Dragon God. How strong should the real dragon god be! It seems that the whole King''s Outland is really a world of powerful people. The power of Dragon God trainee has exceeded that of himself. Luo Lan secretly guesses. "Come up to my head and I''ll take you into the 13th District of Outland." Trainee Dragon God Gaby looks at them. "All right." Luo Lan looks at badak and nods. They fly to the top of the black dragon''s head. Then they grab one of his black scales and sit down. More than 10000 meters long black dragon head alone has the size of a mountain, Luo Lan they stand up even after the shadow can not find. "Hold on, we''re going into Outland now." Gaby, the trainee Dragon God, said in a deep voice. As soon as his voice fell, his majestic body circled in the vast starry sky, and the cosmic space split again. Gaby raised his head and howled, and flew to the space beyond the universe. Luo Lan''s face was slightly solidified, and she grasped the scales on the black dragon''s head tightly. Badak looked back at the universe he had lived in for decades, and his face became firm when he thought that he might see someone he knew in the future. "Ouch!" Raise your head and howl. Puchi! Gaby, the trainee Dragon God, takes Luolan and badak into a wider space, just like entering the ocean. A moist sticky material washes their cheeks. After they left the universe, the broken space was gradually repaired under the rule of operation, and the flat space was restored, as if nothing had happened. And the whole process is scared in the realm of the king God to observe Luo Lan their situation in the eastern realm of the king God and jebert. Both of them are scared, looking at each other''s face, they just want to look at Luo Lan, in case they make a dangerous move, they can rescue in time, but don''t want to see such an incredible picture. The kingdom of God. Jetbit looked at what happened in the lower world, with a complicated expression on his red face. "I didn''t expect that there were more advanced gods in the world than the king of the world!" "Yes, such a huge dragon is unprecedented." The king of the eastern world sighed, "jebert, I''m going to namec. Maybe I can learn something from the people of namec." "Yes Jebert said solemnly. "Dragon, Dragon God, destruction god, what''s the secret of this world..." The king God of the eastern world continued to look at the flat starry sky that had been repaired, and suddenly felt that the world he had been guarding had become a little strange. ¡­¡­ In a glittering world, Luo Lan and badak ride the Black Dragon up the stream along the delicate and flowing chaotic material. The gorgeous streamer flashes past them. The picture is the same as what they saw when they traveled through the universe. Outside the barrier of the universe, the concept of time has completely failed. Here, space and time seem to be meaningless. Between breathing, it may be a moment or an eternity. Crystal streamers flash past. Beautiful world like bubbles float in the blue space.Luo Lan riding on the black dragon head, has been unable to tell how long he came in. Until the black dragon spoke. "The whole King''s Outland is divided into 36 regions. Our destination is Shenxing 13, which is in charge of the 13 regions of the Outland. It belongs to the extreme edge of the whole King''s Outland and needs to cross many barriers." The trainee Dragon God Gaby introduced the whole King''s Outland in a low voice. "The whole King''s Outland also belongs to the jurisdiction of the whole king?" "I can''t see that you still know Lord Quan Wang. Well, long ago, the outer kingdom was also under the jurisdiction of the whole king. But since the inner Kingdom broke up, Lord Quan Wang was only responsible for the inner kingdom of the whole king. Lord Salama, the Dragon God, was in charge of the outer kingdom. Of course, if the gods of the inner Kingdom needed anything, we would cooperate with them." The trainee Dragon God Gaby carries Luo Lan and they shuttle through the dimension, constantly flying toward the 13th God Star of outer regions. Luo Lan nodded, her eyes turned to the back of the blue space, in the direction of the inner domain, a large beautiful world quietly parked. He seems to be able to see a complete world continue to break, from one into two, into three, become more, and then strangely merge into one, and then continue to break, cycle. Luo Lan doesn''t know why this happens. It seems that there is a mysterious force maintaining the integrity of the world. "Who is the king in your mouth?" Badak asked in a low voice. "The whole king is the God standing at the top of the whole universe. It can be said that he is the only supreme God in the whole universe. He has the power to replace and kill the gods at will. As long as he wants one idea, he can wipe out the whole universe. He and the big gods around him manage the whole King universe together." Luo Lan gave badak a general introduction of the whole royal system. If the whole king is described as an arbitrary emperor, then the great God is the acting prime minister. There is no doubt that the whole king and the great God are the most noble gods in the whole universe. At least in the whole king system, they are supreme. Hearing Luo Lan''s introduction to Quan Wang, badak felt that his lips were a little dry. Just one thought could wipe out a universe. What a great spirit it was. Badak didn''t know that Quan Wang was just like a child, otherwise he didn''t know how he would feel. "The whole king is supreme in the universe, but Salama is not bad either. They are all the highest seventh level sequence gods. It is because of the persistence of the two adults that the whole universe can be safe." The dull voice of the trainee Dragon God Gaby came. Luo Lan thought of the world outside the whole King''s Zhou system. It seems that there is no peace between Zhou system and Zhou system. Tirolan can''t help but think of the alien universe system (the original world of little saru and Emma) that she went to more than ten years ago, where she was very repellent to the power of strangers and strange dragon gods. If Wes hadn''t arrived at that time, she might have been killed by pomonfrey, the God of destruction. "Mr. Gaby, are you the Dragon God of the third order?" Luo Lan asked. "Ha ha ha!" Gaby, the trainee Dragon God, burst out laughing, and his deafening voice rang in the dimensional channel. "No, although I''m just a trainee Dragon God, my strength is actually the fourth level sequence. Hehe, the rank of Dragon God is no worse than that of angel." "Ah Luo Lan exclaimed, immediately awed. The fourth level sequence, which is the level of destruction god, in front of this unknown trainee Dragon God actually has such powerful power. "Haha, don''t be surprised. If you don''t have that kind of strength, how can you dare to protect the outer Zhou clan? There are so many powerful experts in the outer world. Since you have passed the Dragon God trial, you are the talents transported through the Dragon God channel." "The whole King fought fiercely in Outland?" Luo Lan asked. "It''s much better in recent years. It used to be very fierce. You know Olgi, the God of destruction. He is a great God of destruction. It''s a pity that he fell down in the battle with the enemy. Otherwise, he might have reached the fifth level." Said the God of destruction Olgi, trainee Dragon God Gaby a look of regret. After listening to the apprentice Dragon God Gaby, Luo Lan touches his chest. The power of the great ape in his body comes from the destruction god Olgi. After a long time, Luo Lan and they penetrate the world barrier and finally "plop" into a piece of blue space. A huge planet the size of the solar system floats in the blue space, occupying one tenth of the size of the whole space. That''s Shenxing 13. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 The God Star of Quanwang Outland is very beautiful, which is different from the mortal planet. Here is the planet where the gods live. It is full of golden auspicious clouds and dazzling brilliance. From the outside world, this huge planet of the size of the solar system presents a blue color as a whole. The closer you get to the God star, the stronger the spirit is. Through the thin film of water, the moist mist condenses on the face, and Luolan and badak enter the divine star on the black gods. Shenxing No.13 is the center of the thirteen districts of the whole King''s Outland, but it looks quite simple as a whole, with blue sea and blue sky, green mountains and green waters dotted with quiet nature. In the endless continent, towering mountains rise and fall, intertwined, like a spiral entangled dragon. "There are five continents on Shenxing 13, each of which is garrisoned by a Dragon God. The 548th trial of Dragon God selection was jointly held by the Five Dragon God adults on Shenxing 13. Considering your contact with Lord Yiran, now I''ll take you to the continent managed by Lord Yiran." With that, Gabe, the trainee Dragon God, sent out a loud dragon chant, carrying Luo Lan and them to the south of Shenxing. Towering mountains pass under her eyes. Luo Lan stands in the sky overlooking the whole continent, releasing her mental energy to feel the surrounding scene. A little induction, Luo Lan face showed surprised expression. He was surprised to find that the mental power that could have enveloped most of the universe could only extend more than 1000 kilometers here. No matter how far away it was, it seemed that it was constrained, and the mental power gradually dissipated. However, within a very small range, Luo Lan sensed thousands of lives with more than 3 billion combat power. This means that there are thousands of super Saier Level 2 masters in just a small area. "There are so many experts here!" Badak whispered to Luo Lan, and his eyes flashed with excitement. Luo Lan nodded seriously. He knew that this was only sensed by him. Some life in the universe had no breath at all, or had hidden the breath. Therefore, there should be more masters in the mainland below. However, it''s not surprising to think that this is the core area of Quanwang''s outer domain. Although Quanwang''s outer domain is not as systematic as the inner domain, and the universe is not large in scale, it can''t stand the fact that there are too many universes below. That is to say, each universe produces a small number of experts, and it''s a considerable number to gather together. For example, in those universes that hold super dimensional competitions, only 20 universes give birth to a considerable number of masters, such as the No. 16 universe, and one universe gives birth to several God level masters. "Don''t use breath to test. It''s very impolite and easy to be mistaken for provocation." Gaby, a trainee Dragon God, reminds us. No.13 God star has gathered countless elites from the lower universe. All those who can be absorbed into the 13 districts of Outland are extraordinary. Luo Lan''s exploratory behavior may be nothing in some people''s eyes, but in some people''s eyes who are concentrating on Cultivation and preparing to break through, it is a full provocative behavior. Hearing the reminder of the trainee Dragon God Gaby, Luo Lan put away her mental strength. "Here we are. This is the area under the jurisdiction of Lord Yiran!" Leaping across the wide ocean, a huge continent that could not be seen at a glance appeared, and the trainee Dragon God Gaby gradually reduced his height. As soon as it landed, the flying dust dropped to a very high place and fell like nails under the action of gravity. A heavy pressure was put on Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s face sank, and her body became heavy as if she had been filled with lead. The energy in her body immediately began to work, which could resist the pressure from the God star. "What a strong constraint, it''s not just gravity!" Luo Lan feels that her movements are not so smooth. Due to the shackles of Shenxing 13 on the human body, the effect of the same attack here may be less than 1 / 10000 of the lower bound. Under the great pressure, badak had to become a super Saiya to resist. The trainee Dragon God Gaby took a look at them, and a smile appeared on his huge face: "you need a period of time to adapt when you first come here. After a while, you can be stabilized. The spirit of the God on the God Star will gradually strengthen your physique, and the training effect here is far more effective than that in the lower bound." Badak nodded, and after a period of adaptation, the pressure of the super Saiya people obviously lightened a lot. "If I live here all the time, I may be able to keep super sair 4 for a long time." Thinking of this, badak is full of expectations for his future life. At this time, the trainee Dragon God Gaby breathed the breath of the dragon, his huge body gradually shrunk, and finally became an ordinary human. Gaby is not very tall, with tan skin, a pretty face and complicated black dragon lines on his forehead. "Are you a girl?" Luo Lan eyes a stare, human shape cloth concave convex body all show her gender, she is actually a female trainee Dragon God."Didn''t you see that before?" Gaby''s voice became more pleasant. "It''s easy to judge the gender of the dragon. Well, you''ll know when you accept the dragon pattern." "Dragon pattern?" "Anyone who has passed the Dragon God trial can be entitled to the blessing of Lord Salama, the Dragon God. This blessing will form a dragon pattern on his forehead and become a symbol of the elite of the Dragon nationality. Only when he has reached the true spirit level, he can become a trainee Dragon God. I am a black dragon, so the dragon pattern is black." Gaby pointed to the black dragon pattern on his forehead. Luo Lan nodded and looked up and down at Gaby. Gaby''s appearance was more beautiful. A hidden but not hair long Wei added to her temperament, but on the whole, she couldn''t compare with Saifeiya. "Can any resident of the planet apply for blessing?" "No, only those who are proficient in dragon gods can do it. In addition, the dragon people in the lower universe are also qualified. Many of the rest are just like Mr. badak. When their strength reaches a certain level, they are added as combat readiness forces, which is quite a change of cultivation environment." Gaby, as Luo Lan''s guide, introduces him to the situation on Shenxing. Luo Lan listened carefully and absorbed the useful information. He was new here and needed to know the situation as soon as possible. Generally speaking, the outer Kingdom God Star is more waiting for the dragon people or those who have passed the Dragon God trial. However, it''s not surprising to think about the whole King''s outer kingdom. After all, the whole outer kingdom is under the leadership of the Dragon God Salama. Here, the status of the Dragon people is equal to that of the inner Kingdom gods. From the words of the trainee Dragon God Gabe, Luo Lan realized that the whole King''s Outland was not peaceful, and it seemed that he often needed to fight with others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 "Are you fighting with the outside world?" "As long as it''s the world, there will be disputes. Conflicts of interest drive conflicts between Zeus and Zeus, between Zeus and darkness, and between Zeus and demons. However, under the leadership of several dragon gods and superior dragon gods, we have occupied the local advantage. In addition, the internal domain will be filled with people from time to time. In recent years, large-scale wars have not been fought for a long time." "So it is." The peace of the inner universe is due to the fact that someone in the outer world is carrying a heavy load to resist the invasion of the outside world. "Well, I''ll take you to the Dragon God platform to register first, and Mr. badak also needs registration information." "All right." "Please lead the way." Rolan and badak replied. Then, under the leadership of Gaby, several people entered a dragon city in the southern mainland. As they entered the Dragon City, more and more people were around. Luo Lan looked at the passers-by with a pair of sharp eyes. He was surprised that every passer-by was not simple. Super Saiya Level 2 and super Saiya Level 3 were not uncommon. Even a dragon with dragon pattern on his forehead reached the rank of gods. Among them also saw a few purple nemec people, do not know from which universe. "Lord Gaby, long time no see." "Long time no see." From time to time, passers-by stopped and nodded to Gaby, who seemed to have a high position in Longcheng. Finally, several people came to the front of a towering building. The grand gate is 100 meters wide. On both sides of the gate, there are two towering stone pillars, on which there are several dragons. The carving technology is extremely exquisite and lifelike, and each piece of scale is shining with steel like luster. This is the Dragon God platform in the southern mainland, which is usually used as a place to register and receive tasks. "Tajiya, I''m here to register with the new people." Gaby hit a table with his fist, and the dozing staff opened their eyes. "Ah, it turns out that it''s Miss Gaby. You are the selection officers of this dragon god trial. Are these two people who passed the examination?" Tajiya rubbed her eyes and looked at Rolan and badak. Gaby pointed to Luo Lan and said: "the Dragon God selection of the tester, another is also the strength of the standard, I brought up together." "Yes, I see." Tajiya quickly nods, takes out a dragon ball the size of a football from under the table, and presses his hand on it. First, Luo Lan asks if he is a dragon. When he learns that Luo Lan is not a dragon, tajiya is obviously surprised. "Name it, and the original race." "Luo Lan, Saiya!" "Saiya? I haven''t heard of it. " Tajiya Baji mouth, Luo Lan''s information registered, "dragon trial who is the recommender?" Luo Lan wanted to answer is the Dragon God Salama, but low-key, or choose to sign up for the name of the Dragon God Yi Ran. "Oh, it''s Lord Yiran. Well, your basic information has been registered. Put your hand on the dragon ball. It will record your soul characteristics and accept Lord Salama''s protection from now on." "Is that so?" Luo Lan did as she did and pressed her hand up. "Yes." Gaby said: "after the registration of the dragon ball, the information of the experimenter will be uploaded to the Dragon God platform. After passing, someone will arrange time for the blessing ceremony of Lord Salama. Similarly, you can also take advantage of now to check whether there are your parallel space-time individuals in each world." "If there is one, under the great power of Lord Salama, those individuals will never reach your strength." "Individuals parallel to time and space..." Luo Lan said. There should be no other individual in the world. Luo Lan is not sure whether the world has been divided after crossing over. To be honest, Luo Lan really doesn''t want to see another self. Who doesn''t want to be unique? However, the space-time of the dragon ball world is very chaotic. The random disturbance of space-time may give birth to a new parallel world. So under Gaby''s guidance, Luo Lan inquired about her own situation through the dragon ball. The whole dragon ball suddenly lit up a silver gray light, and Gaby said in a soft voice: "Congratulations, you are very lucky, you have not yet born a parallel individual." "What happens if there are parallel individuals?" "It depends on the situation. If those individuals do not reach the God level or become the realm God, they will never be able to become the realm God under the suppression of the power of Salama. After decades, with the end of their life, they will disappear completely." "It will be more difficult if they have become gods of the realm. However, following the rules of the whole King''s Outland, they will completely lose the chance to enter the God star. After all, all the individuals on the God Star are unique. If everyone comes in, we will be in a mess here." "And with the enhancement of the noumenon on this side, it will be more and more difficult for other parallel individuals to practice.""Hum, in front of the power of Lord Salama, there are no parallel individuals like you. As long as the registration is completed, there will be no more parallel individuals." "We don''t care about the inner universe. Anyway, it''s like this here. In addition, I heard from the Dragon God that the upper gods of other universe systems are unique, and they treat parallel individuals more cruelly." Hearing Gaby''s description, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly appear a trace of joy. Compared with the outer realm, the inner realm of the whole King seems to be less bound to time and space. Any time machine may split the inner realm of the whole king, and even the whole king can split into several. In Outland, I don''t know whether it is because of the different rules or the suppression of the Dragon God Salama, the upper boundary of the whole Outland seems detached and is always the first one. Even if it is split, it is only the universe of the lower boundary. As long as you enter the whole King''s Outland, you can enjoy the unique treatment of the individual. All of a sudden, Luo Lan thought of the scene about the inner domain that he saw in the sea of time and space in the process of going to the outer domain before. The picture that constantly broke from the whole world, from one to two, to many, and then strange annihilation, and repeated, seemed to indicate something. But isn''t Quan Wang, like Salama, the Dragon God, a high-level spirit in the seventh level sequence? Why does this happen in the inner domain? Shaking his head, putting aside the thoughts in his mind, Luo Lan lifted his hand from the dragon ball. "Is that all right?" "Well, the registration has been completed. Next, we just need to wait for the notice of Dragon God''s blessing." Tajiya nodded. "It''s your turn." Looking at badak, he noticed the tail behind him. "It seems that you are of the same race. It''s rare to see two people coming up from one race at the same time." Badak, put your hands on it. "Badak, Saiya!" "OK, well, there are many parallel individuals in you. Er, some of them are still in the inner domain. Unfortunately, the outer domain can only suppress the parallel individuals on your side, but we can''t interfere in the inner domain." Tajiya looked sorry. "It''s OK. I don''t need to suppress myself." Badak said indifferently that he knew the existence of parallel world for a long time and didn''t mind having another self. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 "Well, your information has been registered. Please wait patiently for the blessing notice from Dragon God platform." Tajiya records the information of Luolan and badak, and uploads it to the dragon god palace on the Dragon God platform. The dragon god palace is the hub of the whole King''s Outland, recording all the information of the whole Outland. "Well" Luo Lan nodded her head, and suddenly thought of gaskako, a namik who participated in the Dragon God trial with him. She didn''t know if the other side had passed the trial. "May I ask if there is a namik named gaskako who has entered Shenxing recently? He is the same person as me who was selected by the Dragon God Yiran to participate in the Dragon God trial." Rolan asks about gaskako. "Gaskako the namik? I haven''t heard of this person. Namiks are an excellent dragon clan. If they pass the exam, I''ll write it down. The person you mentioned should still be on trial. " Tajiya shook his head. Gaby said: "every Dragon God trial lasts for three years, and the speed of your passing is very fast among the testers I have seen." "Oh, I see." Luo Lan nodded. He was able to pass the test so quickly because he met badak. If he was alone, he would not be able to break the universe so quickly. Luo Lan understood that gaskako had not passed the test. "By the way, here are two cards for you." "What is this?" "Your ID card!" From the Dragon God stage, Gaby gives Luo Lan two identity cards. With this card, they can be regarded as having an identity in the whole King''s Outland. This kind of card not only can be used as identification, but also can exchange points and act as a liaison. In the whole King Outland, the value of points is equal to money, which is what every person living in the Outland must have. With it, life on the God Star will be unimpeded. There are also several ways to get points: to participate in front-line combat, to participate in martial arts competitions, to crusade against demons, or to go to the lower bound to perform disciplinary and guidance tasks, all have the opportunity to get points. In addition, the master with the title of position, such as the trainee Dragon God Gaby, can get a fixed and considerable amount of points, equivalent to the base salary, even if he does nothing every year. "In addition to spending money on daily life, points can also be used as a resource for practice. As long as you have enough points, you can even invite a high-level trainee Dragon God or a formal Dragon God for one-to-one guidance." "Think about it. It''s a good learning opportunity for the lower level God of power or realm to get the advice of the fourth or fifth level sequence experts." Gaby while with Luo Lan they leave the Dragon God platform, while introducing the role of integral. The Dragon gods on Shenxing are mainly divided into trainee dragon gods, dragon gods, and superior dragon gods. The trainee dragon gods need to be the dragon people who have reached the first level to the fourth level, and they must reach the realm gods. If they are the power gods without realm, they are unqualified. Although the power of the God of power has reached the standard, its life span is too short. Compared with human beings, it is only a few hundred years longer. The official dragon gods are generally of the fifth order. There are few such dragon gods. There are only five official dragon gods on the 13th God star. On top of the official Dragon God is the superior Dragon God. The number of this kind of Dragon God is even rarer. It must be assumed by the dragon people in the sixth level sequence. In other words, in the inner realm of the whole king, it is equivalent to the high-level God like the great God. There are only four upper dragon gods in the sixth level of Outland, each of which is a disciple of Salama. The trainee Dragon God Gaby is the Dragon God of the fourth level sequence, and there is still a long way to go to reach the fifth level sequence. For her, it''s a rare opportunity to improve her self realm to get the guidance of the official Dragon God or the superior Dragon God. However, compared with many people in the whole Wang Outland, the fourth level sequence is really not weak. Put in the inner domain, enough to rival the God of destruction. "By the way, don''t you Saiya like fighting very much? There are many martial arts arenas on Shenxing. You can challenge them. You only need a few points to sign up. Fighting is the best way to promote growth, and you can earn points if you get a good place." Gaby knows that they are new to Luolan. Considering the situation of Saiya people, he gives direction. Luo Lan said thanks to Gaby with a smile. Gaby waved his hand and said it was his job so they didn''t have to thank him. "Remember to come immediately after receiving the notice to participate in the blessing. There''s only one chance. Well, I''m going to leave too. If you have something unclear, you can come to me at any time. I''ll be in southern Longyu all this time. You can contact me directly with a card. And don''t use your breath to tempt others. It''s easy to get into trouble. " "Thank you!" Luo Lan said politely. Gaby shook his head with a smile, and then the figure flashed and disappeared from their sight. The speed was so fast that even Luo Lan didn''t see clearly.After leaving Gaby, Luo Lan and badak walk on the road of Longcheng, looking at the passers-by coming and going around. They feel like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, seeing everything is novel. There are many experts in Dragon City, but most of them are still below the God level. Luo Lan estimates that although his strength is not top, he should be able to rank in the upper class here. "It''s strange that many people don''t have breath at all. They don''t seem to have the same breath." Badak looked at the passers-by and felt strange. "Those people are real gods!" Luo Lan said seriously. The real "God" has no breath. Then Luo Lan introduced the concepts of realm God, sub yuan God and power God again. After hearing this, badak suddenly realized, "so those masters without breath are realm gods?" "Well, except for some people who are not born with breath, the rest are all realm gods. You see, some of them have dragon patterns of different colors on their heads, so they should all be apprentice dragon gods." "There are so many experts on Shenxing." Badak took a deep breath. "It''s just right. We can challenge them only when there are many experts. You and I are Saiya people in the same vein. They are all influenced by the God of destruction, olegi. Fighting is the best way to promote growth." "You''re right. In the past, it was very difficult to meet an opponent in the lower bound, but there were so many here. When I thought about it, my whole blood felt boiling." Badak laughed heartily. "We''re in the second tier, and we''ve got a lot of challenges." "Ha ha ha, that''s right." Badak showed a happy smile, in this world of experts, the second level sequence is not a top expert. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Luo Lan also felt happy. His power is the best in the seventh universe, but he doesn''t understand the divine realm yet. He doesn''t dare to say how strong he is. Luo Lan estimates that there should be many masters who can fly with one finger in the whole King''s Outland. The second level sequence is just the beginning of the divine sequence. No, the God of power is not a God. At most, it''s just a beautified "half god". No matter how strong the power is, it''s just like the moon in the mirror in the water. It''s so ethereal that it has no resistance in the torrent of time. I will soon accept the blessing of the Dragon God Salama, because I have no parallel individual. Under the great suppression of the Dragon God Salama, I will soon be the only one in space. If I can''t become the realm God, it will be too shameful. "Set a small goal first, and then raise the realm to the level of gods!" There are so many experts on the God star, and there are many experts in the realm of God. If you compare with them, you may be able to understand the realm of God more quickly besides improving your fighting power. "This is the place that the strong dream of. The God of Super Saiyan is the God of the second level sequence. If I break through smoothly, I will be one step away from the third level sequence." The corner of Luo Lan''s mouth rises and bends into an arc. Although this step is very small, I don''t know how many talents have been stuck in the struggle. There are very strong restrictions on the promotion of the realm God at every level. With this idea in mind, Luo Lan and badak begin to visit the dragon city. The dragon city is very big, and it can live for hundreds of thousands of people. In the whole southern mainland, there are no less than 100 dragon cities. It can be said that the whole Shenxing master is like a cloud. If you just drop a brick, you can make a master. He found a place in the dragon city. During the day, Luo Lan and badak would go out to find experts to compete with each other. At night, he would stay in his room to meditate and improve his realm. In a few days, Luo Lan felt that her bottleneck had loosened and she was closer to the realm of Super Saiyan God. "If only we could bring them, Sophia and merulia, they would love it here." Thinking about this in my heart, a sense of sleepiness swept up. Luo Lan sat quietly and fell asleep. ¡­¡­ In the martial arts hall opened by a trainee Dragon God. The crowd surged, black and white, surrounded by people. Luo Lan is fighting with an expert, the other side is only the first level sequence of realm God, but when fighting with him, Luo Lan feels a burst of hardship. There is no trace of breath on each other''s perfect body, and the ordinary capture of breath completely lost its effect. A figure suddenly flashed and attacked Luo Lan. Luo Lan was busy preparing for the attack, but he didn''t know that the other side suddenly changed the direction of attack. Bang, Luo Lan retreated seven or eight meters in a row. The stone slab under his feet was stamped with a footprint. Luo Lan''s blood surged and the silver gray light flashed. "Hey, you can''t find my direction." The other side has no light and no trace of energy. "Come again!" Maintain the strength in the first sequence, Luo Lan shouts to each other. "At the same level, the God of power can''t beat the realm God, because the God''s power has no breath at all, and the mortal way of fighting can''t play any role." The other side said with a smile, the body across, the line of sight has no figure of that person. Luo Lan naturally understood the gap between the power God and the realm God. In earth martial arts, human beings can find out the secret of combat by sensing the breath, which is more effective than naked eye observation, because there will always be blind areas in naked eye observation. Light and visual angle are the factors restricting combat. It is a great progress to get rid of naked eye and use the breath to fight without breath sensing. But when it comes to the realm of God, the energy sublimates into the power of God, and the induction of breath will lose its effect. At this time, we can no longer follow the previous cultivation mode. For this reason, many experts who have reached the realm of the gods have developed a new set of cultivation methods - Divine imperial skills. Zizijiyigong is one of the skills of "God''s imperial skill". The cultivation of God began to get rid of the limitation of the body, and began to move in the direction of rules. In the arena of the martial arts hall, Luo Lan suppresses his strength in the first level sequence, and then fights with the first level sequence''s realm nerve line. Of course, such a battle will be very limited, but for Luo Lan, understanding the battle of the gods is the basis of understanding the realm of the gods. Want to understand, first need to understand, in the process of being attacked, Luo Lan a little bit to understand the artistic conception of the opponent. Soon, Luo Lan''s movements gradually become coordinated, coupled with the automatic judgment of Zhaojing, under the same strength, the two people have been able to fight for a long time. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" One punch and one foot were full of strength. Only the sound of "click" was heard. The two men started to work at the same time. Their fists collided with each other, and the silver gray light flashed by. They stepped back several steps at the same time. The stone slabs in the corner of the challenge arena were under pressure and suddenly broke into small pieces and splashed."Awesome, you can follow me. What''s your move just now?" "Zhaojing!" Luo Lan replied with a smile. The other side was stunned. Obviously, he had never heard of the name of Zhaojing. After all, what he felt at ease was only one of many skills of "God''s imperial skill", and it was mainly popular in the whole King''s inner domain. Zhaojing is just the name of the foundation of Ziji Yigong. "One more fight. I think I''ll increase my skill if I fight with you." "Yes." Luo Lan laughs. "By the way, my name is Gerald, atalacron. What''s your name?" Gerald looked at Rowland''s face and asked. "Luo Lan, Saiya!" "Hey, hey, I haven''t heard of it. Wait and see. I''ll do all the tricks this time." Gerald put on a posture, one foot on the ground, the body suddenly accelerated. "What a speed Luo Lan was surprised to see, followed by defensive action, because the other side''s body has no trace of breath, fighting up very hard. ¡­¡­ Back to the temporary residence of the hut, Luo Lan with a tired into the bathroom. Turn on the tap. The pattering cold water comes out of the tap and takes a cold bath. Luo Lan is full of spirit, thinking about today''s harvest and fighting with the realm God, which speeds up his understanding of the gods. In addition, his normal state has reached the God level. Luo Lan vaguely feels that he is not far away from the breakthrough. "Maybe a few days, maybe a few months, I can rely on their own strength to reach the Super Saiyan God realm." Lying on the clothes, Luo Lan put her hand on her head and looked at the lamp on the ceiling. Only when he understands the divine realm of the super Saian, he will directly become the realm God of the second level sequence. The leap from the power God to the realm God is not only the upgrade of the power attribute, but also the leap of the life level. Luo Lan''s mouth can''t help smiling at the thought that her practice will be completed soon. At this time, the identity card Gaby gave him lit up a warm light. Luo Lan took it up and saw that it was a message from tajiya, a staff member of Dragon God platform. Tajiya: "Mr. Luo Lan, your information has been approved by the Dragon God platform. Please send your blessing to the dragon god palace in the southern mainland within seven days. You can''t wait for the expiration date!" At the back is the coordinate position of the dragon god palace, which is located in the center of the whole southern continent. "I understand!" Luo Lan''s tiredness was swept away, and he suddenly got up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 After receiving the message from tajiya, Luo Lan suddenly perked up, explained the situation to badak, and then hurried to the branch of dragon god palace. The Dragon God branch of the southern mainland is located in the central area of the mainland, where the most elite soldiers of the whole southern mainland gather, and the Dragon God is in charge of the battle. There are only five such dragon cities on the 13th God star, such as the dragon city where Luo Lan is now, which can''t be compared with the central dragon city. The nominal manager of the central dragon city is Yi Ran, the Dragon God. However, the Dragon God like him usually only occupies the top of the list and does not participate in the specific management. With a trace of expectation, Luo Lan flies all the way after leaving the city. Several floating lights flash by, and her figure soon disappears in the sky. As the notice only gave him seven days, he didn''t dare to delay at all. If he missed the chance of Dragon God''s blessing, it would be a great loss. All the way over the mountains, Luo Lan maintained a height of more than 1000 meters. Hula ~ a flash of floating light swept across the vast plain. In order to save time, Luo Lan flew directly over the edge of the sandy land with the worst environment. Through the dry desert, into a vast plain, the terrain began to become flat. As we gradually approach the central area of the mainland, the surrounding environment becomes more and more beautiful, and the water vapor in the air increases gradually. A thin water mist has risen in our sight. The clear soft wind blows around our collar, making a rustling sound, and a few drops of water have condensed in our hair. "The central dragon city is in front of us. It''s worthy of being the central area. There are more experts here than other dragon cities." Sighing at the richness and strength of the central area, Luo Lan quickened his pace and entered the central dragon city through several snow capped mountains. What appears in front of Luo Lan''s eyes is a majestic and magnificent city full of rustic atmosphere. The whole city floats at an altitude of more than 100 meters above the ground. Its huge size gives people a strong visual impact. There are many strange buildings spread all over the city. The roads are wide enough to accommodate dozens of cars. This is an ancient city that has gone through many vicissitudes. The mottled and full of traces of time on the city wall shows that its age is very long. No one knows how many years the central dragon city has been established. It seems that the city has existed since the birth of the mainland. Entering the city, a simple, boundless and lofty atmosphere comes. It is not an ordinary atmosphere, but an ancient sense of history that impacts the soul. In front of this breath, even with Luo Lan''s present profound state, there was a kind of tiny feeling. In the center of the city, dragons of various colors are flying in the air, and there is a building with a blue surface, which is the branch of the dragon god palace and the palace of the Dragon God Yiran. "Hello, I''m here to take part in the blessing of the Dragon God." Luo Lan gives her identity card to the guard at the gate of the dragon god palace. At the same time, she looks at each other carefully and is surprised to find that she can''t see through each other at all. "I''m afraid these guards are all apprentices of dragon gods!" Although the threshold of Dragon God apprenticeship is "very low", as long as the level of God sequence is reached, all of them are eligible to apply, but if they can guard the core branch of dragon god palace, they are all the elites in Dragon God apprenticeship, level 3 or level 4? I''m afraid my strength is no less than that of the trainee Dragon God Gaby. "Oh, Luo Lan, Saiya, your identity has been verified. Please follow me." The guard at the door checks Luo Lan''s ID card and brings him into the palace. "Lord Alex, this is the Saiyan who came to carry out the blessing of the Dragon God!" "Saiya?" After hearing this, Alex looked at Luo Lan and felt a small amount of Dragon God power in Luo Lan''s body. His eyes lit up. "Few people outside the dragon clan have Dragon God power. The Saiya people are a fighting nation in the lower world! Well, it''s lucky that the recommender is Lord Yiran. " "I met Mr. Yiran by chance." Luo Lan replied modestly and politely. "That''s right. Please follow me." Alex nodded with a smile and led Luo Lan to the place where the Dragon God blessed him. "By the way, do you know where your Dragon God''s power comes from? You should know that these information should be registered clearly when blessing." "It''s probably the Dragon God Salama..." Luo Lan is not sure. In fact, Luo Lan''s dragon power comes from the two dragon balls of Fengshen, but it has also been said by the elder of namec in the sixth universe that Fengshen''s power is the power of Salama. "Lord Salama?" Alex was stunned and said with a smile: "your power is very old. In fact, most of the dragon''s power originated from Salama, but since Salama fell asleep, it is rare for the dragon to inherit power directly from Salama." "Salama is asleep?" "Yes, it''s been a long time." While walking through the long corridor, Alex talks to Luo Lan. Soon they come to the front of a gate and push it open"Go in. The blessing platforms of the dragon god palace are all connected together. You can refine the power of the Dragon God and form dragon patterns on your forehead as long as you stand on the platform." "You''re not going in?" Alex said: "no, this is the welfare given to the new dragon. If I go in, it will interfere with your power." "That''s it Luo Lan nodded and stepped into the room. The door behind was suddenly closed, and a vast, endless, ancient and deep breath came from the front. Luo Lan''s face was cold, and she was shocked to find that she was so small in front of the breath. Fix an eye to see, in front of a scene let him stunned, this where is a room, clearly is a vast boundless universe! The deep starry sky presents a faint blue color. The remaining light of the stars converges in the black night and flows slowly like quicksand. What really constricts Luo Lan''s pupil is the orange red light ball hanging in the sky. The light ball is not a star, but a dragon ball larger than the star. The dragon ball is very big, even the super dragon ball is very small in front of it. I''m afraid No. 13 is not as big as the dragon ball. You know, the God Star of the whole King''s Outland has the size of the solar system. You can imagine the size of the dragon ball. After swallowing her saliva, Luo Lan takes a closer look and is shocked to find that the thing embedded in the giant dragon ball is not the common red star in the past, but the golden dragon with two wings on its back. "Super dragon!" Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly stammered. At this time, the super dragon''s head is facing Luo Lan, a strong and shocking breath is passed on, and it is as heavy as a star. Luo Lan has never felt such a pressure, face a white, crystal clear sweat directly flow down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 "Like the blue dragon ball we got before, there is a dragon sleeping in the dragon ball, which is probably the essence of the super dragon ball." Like the Earth Dragon itself in the glass cover of the temple, the super dragon of the sixth universe and the seventh universe in the inner realm of the whole King originates from this one. Usually sleeping in the dragon god palace of Outland, only when someone in the inner domain calls the super dragon will it appear for a short time to realize the desire for people. Just when Luo Lan tries to calm down, the super dragon in the giant dragon ball wakes up from the deep sleep, and a pair of blood red eyes look at Luo Lan. "Luo Lan, congratulations on passing the test." A distant and deep voice, super dragon''s huge eyes flashing light, appears in front of Luo Lan''s eyes. Luo Lan is surprised and feels numb on her scalp. "Are you Salama the Dragon God?" "That''s right. I''m talking to you through the super dragon now. Well, first gather your dragon pattern. Hehe, a Saiya has the identity of dragon at the same time. I''m afraid you''re the only one in history." The loud sound from far to near hurt the eardrum, and the sound from close distance shocked Luo Lan''s eyes. A ray of red light from the super dragon''s eyes projected down, not into Luo Lan''s eyebrows. After the dragon power enters the body, Luolan''s body has undergone earth shaking changes. The red Salama power is refining the power in Luolan''s body. All the power is released from every cell of the limbs and trunk, and converges to the eyebrow after refining. At this time, the silver gray dragon in Luo Lan''s deep consciousness uttered an excited chant, breathed the refined dragon power, and then happily merged with Salama''s power. Under the influence of Salama''s divine power, Luo Lan''s body is emitting crystal light. Roar - the power of the great ape boils up at this moment, but how great the power of the Dragon God Salama is, it is directly suppressed. Luo Lan''s forehead appeared a complex, silver gray dragon pattern. At the moment of dragon pattern''s formation, Luo Lan only felt a burst of spirit, and his brain was very empty. Some things he couldn''t think of before suddenly became clear, and even made him feel omnipotent. It seemed that as long as he made a little effort, he could understand the spirit realm. All of a sudden, Luo Lan''s body burst out, and an ice blue light flashed up. Mixed with a sense of coolness, he competed with the dragon power in his body, forming two distinct energy paths. "Eh!" Salama, the Dragon God, saw the icy blue energy and gave out a surprise. "The power of the heavenly daughter!" "There''s a lot of energy in this guy''s body. Which girl is so unruly that she can project her power into the human body. However, this power seems to have the potential to improve. Forget it..." Salama, the Dragon God, looks at Luo Lan, who is constantly emitting ice blue light, and his eyes are calm. Boom! Luo Lan''s body is undergoing earth shaking transformation, and the realm level is rising rapidly. Under the influence of the silver gray Dragon God power and the ice blue goddess power, the giant ape power in her body, which has been suppressed for a long time, is finally released. The body gradually floats up, and a blue light emerges around it. Then the blue light turns into gold, and burns a little bit. The golden light takes a bright red color, until it gradually turns into a red cloud. "Super Saiyan God realm, can break through!" Luo Lan''s expectant voice seemed to respond to what he said. There is no earthshaking vision, no deafening sound, only plain, not much brilliant color. A mysterious and full of sacred charm came and scattered around. A bright red halo floated on the surface of Luo Lan''s body. It was not the kind of flame of super Saiya, but a softer flame without any harm. It looked more like a thin fog. At the same time, the giant ape power and Super Saiyan power in Luo Lan''s body changed, with the crackling sound of bones. All forces are upgraded to the red "power of God"! Luo Lan''s appearance also changed. Her black hair and pupil turned red. Her strong breath suddenly disappeared, just like ordinary human beings. Luo Lan is sublimated. Super Saiyan God! The real "God" has no breath, and the power of God in the body has more therapeutic effect. The super Saian God cultivated by his own strength is directly the realm God of the second level sequence. After a short adaptation to the present state, the red light on Luo Lan''s body also completely disappeared, and the Dragon God power, tiannv power and Super Saiyan God power in Luo Lan''s body reached a balanced state, and connected with Super Saiyan God power as the hub. "Comfortable!" After reaching the dream state, Luo Lan sings softly, and her eyebrows are full of surprises.Super Saiyan God, which is the real realm God, life and energy attributes are all upgraded. The feeling of freedom and freedom is not comparable to the God of power. Luo Lan feels that her strength has been improved several times at a time. Even in the face of the gods of the third level sequence, she can compete. Of course, the gods in the third level sequence only refer to the gods of power. If they are the realm gods in the third level sequence, there are still some gaps. "Yes, Super Saiyan God, congratulations on reaching the second level of the sequence, now I can officially canonize you as the trainee Dragon God!" "Thank you, Lord Salama." Luo Lan is in a good mood. "Well, you''re welcome. It''s the result of your efforts." Salama, the Dragon God, said lightly. "By the way, when you were promoted just now, I found that there was a trace of tiannv''s power hidden in your body. However, this power has the attribute of judgment. It doesn''t matter if you put it aside." The power of the heavenly daughter, the judgment awakes! Luo Lan doesn''t know what the Dragon God Salama is talking about. "Lord Salama, what do you mean by the power of the heavenly daughter? How can I have the power of the heavenly daughter in my body?" "I don''t know which heavenly daughter is joking with you and making good use of the power of heavenly daughter in your body. Although I don''t know who put this power in your body, the power of heavenly daughter is also called the power of judgment, which is of great significance for you to enhance the power of God." Hearing what the Dragon God Salama said, Luo Lan immediately put down her heart, but she was a man. The power in her body had the power of the heavenly daughter. She always felt strange! Suddenly thought of the mysterious statue found on the lower bound hanging Island, the so-called goddess, does not mean the body of that statue! With the help of the mysterious statue, I practiced for more than a year, more or less contaminated with some of the above energy. It''s just that the power in your body is too mixed. The dragon power, the goddess of heaven power, the great ape power and the Super Saiyan God upgraded to "the power of God" are in a mess. Fortunately, there is no conflict between these forces. Well, they need to be well integrated in the future. "Lord Salama, what is the existence of the heavenly daughter you are talking about?" Luo Lan thought of the mysterious statue and asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 "Heavenly daughter..." The voice of Salama, the Dragon God, pauses for a moment, and his huge eyes look at Luo Lan. "Heavenly daughters are a special kind of beings living in the sea of the universe. Like the angels in the universe, they have the authority to surpass the common gods. Their duty is to maintain the balance among the gods, maintain the code made by the gods, and punish and adjudicate the gods when necessary." "The power of the heavenly daughter is also called the power of judgment, which is the only power that can restrain the power of God." "It is precisely because the authority of the goddess is too high, so she generally does not intervene in the disputes between the gods, and has an extraordinary position in the sea of the universe. As long as no one violates the code of the gods, the goddess will not intervene." Salama, the Dragon God, talks endlessly about the existence of the goddess of heaven. Punish and judge the gods. Defend the code of the gods! After listening to the Dragon God Salama''s introduction to the goddess of heaven, Luo Lan''s heart for the first time emerges the image of an angel. Comparing the goddess of heaven with the angel, she finds that there are many similarities between them. Angels maintain the internal balance of the Zeus system, and the jurisdiction of the heavenly daughter seems to be more extensive, even spreading to the gods. The so-called sea of the universe, according to Luo Lan''s understanding, should be the existence space of many universe systems. It is conceivable how powerful the heavenly daughter is to be able to govern such a large area and allow the gods to abide by the code. From the description of Salama, the Dragon God, Luo Lan roughly understands what kind of existence the heavenly daughter is, which is a special group with the same extraordinary status as the angel group. The power of the heavenly daughter can restrain the power of God, but it is a very lucky thing that she has the power of the heavenly daughter in her body. No, it should be called "the power of judgment". "The power of judgment in the body will not affect my divine power, will it?" "No, the unknown heavenly daughter has dealt with this power, and it will not affect you." The Dragon God Salama''s words let Luo Lan breathe a sigh of relief. "If you master this power well, the Dragon God power, the God power, and the judgment power are all rare and powerful forces. If you master one, you can grow into a powerful God. You have three kinds of power, and you have even understood some of the" God''s Royal skills ". Compared with other gods, you have a very strong capital." "I''m optimistic about you, so I hope to continue to work hard to become a powerful Dragon God after I leave." "Today, although the situation of the whole royal system has been alleviated to a certain extent after the war in ancient times, the crisis is far from over. We need to be ready to face the challenges of other systems and even the internal system." "So, grow up as soon as possible, we need more experts to join us!" "Will the whole kingdom still face a crisis?" Luo Lan face a Lin, can be Dragon God Salama such seventh level sequence of gods call it a challenge, after all, is an unimaginable crisis. "Ha ha, crisis exists at any time, just because there are many experts carrying it in front of you, you don''t know it." The voice of the Dragon God is full of majesty. "Well, Luo Lan, the apprentice Dragon God, the blessing ceremony is over. You can go out and ask the Dragon God outside for the specific situation. In addition, you can learn more" God''s Royal skills ". The fight between gods is not a concept at all with the fight between mortals!" The loud voice gradually disappeared in the ear, and the consciousness of the Dragon God Salama was separated from the super dragon. Ow - the huge golden dragon shakes its head, raises its head and howls, then curls up, with two huge wings covering its chest. The body of the super dragon curls up as if it had entered an egg and slowly fell into sleep. Looking at the huge dragon ball in the sky, the Dragon God''s words reverberated in his ears, and his emotions could not be calm for a long time. Continue to stay in the vast space for a long time, staring at the front, the vast ancient atmosphere has disappeared, Luo Lan knew that the Dragon God Salama once again entered the deep sleep, took a deep breath, and left the room with a complex expression. ¡­¡­ In the vast unknown space. In fenglixi''s palace, this beautiful lady lies on her side, her white fingers twirling a wisp of ice blue hair. Suddenly, there is a flash of light in a pair of ice blue eyes as clear as spring water, and she seems to feel something. The sight penetrates the innumerable time and space, throws down from the high level dimension. At this moment, countless time and space seem to tremble. "Dragon God Salama, how did he wake up?" With a trace of doubt on her face, fenglixi''s clear and pleasant voice sounded. After careful inquiry of the lower world, she found that the human she had seen had been upgraded to the realm of God. "The cultivation speed is quite fast. This is the second level sequence. It''s very good." There is a smile on fenglixi''s beautiful face. The shallow smile is like a hundred flowers blooming together in spring, filled with light elegance. And then with great interest to observe the situation of Luo Lan, it seems to see a mortal gradually grow up, can bring her endless fun."I hope to surprise me before the end of the 88 year calendar." ¡­¡­ Quanwang Waiyu 13 Shenxing, central dragon city. "How do you feel when the dragon of God opens up the power of the Dragon God for you? Strive to become a trainee Dragon God as soon as possible. " Outside the room, Alex is waiting for Luo Lan to complete the blessing. After he comes out, he hastens to go up. Seeing Luo Lan''s bright red hair and eyes, he suddenly feels the power of God in Luo Lan''s body, and Alex''s expression is stunned. This Saiya talent entered for a while, and came out to be the realm God. After a careful induction, the good guy was the realm God of the second level sequence. "You''re too big a span, aren''t you?" "Tell me what''s going on?" Alex is curious about the change of Luo Lan''s strength. "It''s like this..." So Luo Lan will meet the Dragon God Salama things said, after listening to Luo Lan''s description, Alex eyes dull, for a while did not wake up. "I thought the blessing of God''s dragon was very great. I didn''t expect Lord Salama to do it for you personally. So you are a trainee Dragon God." Alex doesn''t know what to say, but it''s amazing what happened to Rolan. Since the establishment of the dragon god palace, there are only a few dragon people who have been blessed by Lord Salama. There are only a few powerful dragon gods and superior dragon gods. Those are things before ancient times. Since Lord Salama fell asleep, few people have seen Lord Salama. This for Luo Lan''s Dragon God power originated from the Dragon God Salama, Alex heart completely believe. If it wasn''t for the power of Salama, the Dragon God, how could it lead Salama to come in person. "It was said that Lord Salama was asleep?" Luo Lan inquired that he had seen the Dragon God Salama twice this time. "Well, I''ve been sleeping for many years, and Lord Salama will wake up only when it''s important." After that, Luo Lan asked Alex about the crisis faced by the whole king system, and Alex also answered truthfully. It turns out that after the whole king system had problems before the old age, other systems in the sea of the universe focused on the whole king system and coveted it as a piece of fat meat. In addition, the whole King''s childlike character made all the other systems want to eat a piece of meat from them. The most fierce World War I took place 12.6 billion years ago. At that time, the whole royal system was almost dizzy, dark, disordered in time and space, and never peaceful. ¡°¡­¡­ It was an amazing battle. The whole universe was in darkness. Fortunately, Lord Fengshen came out of the world with the power of the infinite Dragon God to end the whole chaotic world. That is when Salama decided to establish the outer realm and build a protective layer for the whole inner realm. " "But the cost is also very high, because the whole construction process takes a long time, and many of our time and space are taken away by the outer universe. These losses are the origin of our world." Alex has never experienced such dark times, but the thought of countless battles in the fifth, sixth and even seventh level sequences makes people shudder. Luo Lan feels the same, some understand the Dragon God let himself speed up the cultivation of the reason. It''s really the enemy''s eyes outside. I don''t know when war will break out. Although according to Salama, the Dragon God, it''s still in peace now, and the heavenly daughter maintains the balance between the major universe systems, Luo Lan also has a sense of urgency in her heart. Of course, once a war breaks out, the main force to fight must be the realm God, or the secondary yuan God who has the cosmic throne. Although the God of power has the ability of World War I, his life is too short. A battle is not over yet. The God of power may die first because his life is exhausted. And this war is probably what Wes said when he was still an angel trainee. "Why is there such a big difference between the outer realm and the inner realm? I mean, why are the high-level gods of the whole King''s inner realm so seriously affected by time and space?" It''s very obvious that a god like Quan Wang would split up because of the operation of the time machine. It''s very unreasonable. It''s just like a supreme being who holds all the power is influenced by the technology of mortals. This phenomenon is unimaginable. The same situation will not happen in the outer world and other systems. Although the time machine still has the ability to split the world under the protection of time and space, it generally occurs in the lower universe and will not affect the gods above. Alex shook his head and replied: "I don''t know about that. The history of the whole kingdom system is very long. It is said that it was not like this a long time ago. It was about 49 years ago, because of an accident that it became what it is now." I''m afraid it was not in the 49th year of Shenli that the whole king system was blown up! Luo Lan can''t help speculating. The so-called divine calendar is the common calendar of all major systems. A divine calendar cycle contains countless times. Similar to Quanwang''s calendar, Quanwang''s "Power Conference" in the original book was held at "157:00 on the 603th day of Wangli 3.135 billion". From the perspective of chronological format, the former Wangli 3.135 billion and the latter Wangli 603th day 157:00 are obviously not a dimensional unit.The correct way to read it should be "157:00, 3135500603, Wang Li". The first day of the Wang calendar is equivalent to one year of the earth, and the first hour is equivalent to one day of the earth. the rule of the whole king has gone through a long time, in which many unknown things have happened, and even the great gods and angels are not necessarily the most primitive. ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t have to worry about those things. The gods of inner domain and the Dragon God will deal with them. We just need to hurry up and practice. " "By the way, you just broke through to the realm of God. There are a lot of things I need to pay attention to. I want to talk to you about them." "The realm God is different from other gods. It doesn''t have to hold a position in the universe, and it doesn''t have to worry about the exhaustion of life at any time like the power God. Generally speaking, it is quite comfortable. You are promoted to the realm of God in Outland, and you are protected by Lord Salama. Under the great power of Lord Salama, you don''t have to worry about producing parallel individuals. This has laid a good foundation for your promotion to the fifth level sequence in the future. " "Well." Luo Lan nods his head after hearing the words. He has heard of the boundary rules of high-order sequence from the trainee Dragon God Gaby. Higher order divine sequence (the fifth order sequence) needs to be unique in space. Under the suppression of the Dragon God Salama, the practitioners who entered the outer realm of the whole king had eliminated the possibility of parallel individual birth in time and space. Generally speaking, it means that someone takes a time machine to go back to Luolan''s past time. The emergency rules of the whole kingdom system will still produce a parallel world, but there will not be another Luolan in the parallel world. Of course, this is only for Luo Lan''s situation that there are no other parallel individuals. If it''s someone else, such as badak, even if he becomes a God, he just stops the possibility of the birth of parallel individuals in his own world, but it can''t affect the situation of other parallel worlds. If someone passes through the world where parallel individuals have been born, they will still differentiate into parallel individuals, but those parallel individuals have lost the qualification to enter the divine star. If badak has a chance to advance to the fifth level sequence in the future, he will have to wait until all parallel individuals are exhausted. "Realm God is a very free God. Now you are a trainee Dragon God, so you are qualified to go to all the universes under the command of Outland without worrying about the barrier of time and space. In other words, you can freely shuttle between different worlds." Luo Lan understood what Alex meant. In the outer world of the whole king, one''s own actions are quite free. After returning to the inner world, one doesn''t freely shuttle through different parallel worlds as in the outer world, but in the same parallel world, such as the sixth universe and the seventh universe, one can do it by oneself without the help of the shuttle cube. When it reaches the fifth level sequence in the future, it will be completely unique in space. Maybe even the parallel world of the whole King''s inner domain can be freely traversed. This is good news. In the future, you don''t need to travel through the cube to meet other cosmic challenges in the inner domain. You can come as you go. ¡­¡­ After communicating with the trainee Dragon God Alex, Luo Lan realized more clearly the structure of the whole kingdom system. It''s sunny and windy. In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten days have passed since Luo Lan broke through to the God of super Saiya. During this time, Luo Lan completely mastered his current strength, and gradually adapted to the fight between the gods, because when he advanced to the realm of God, the new experience brought by the power of God made him feel addicted. Because Luo Lan had already cultivated the God level Saiyan before he was promoted to the Super Saiyan God, now the God body + God power makes his comprehensive strength far exceed the general second level sequence. Luo Lan thinks that only after he runs in for a period of time, the third level sequence will be nearby. Luo Lan''s current strength, if put in the original, is also very strong. ¡­¡­ PS: it''s too late to open the two chapters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 Of course, the great increase in strength is very jubilant, but Luo Lan is not arrogant because of his achievements. Instead, he is more humble. there are seven levels in the divine sequence. Now he is only close to the third level sequence, and even if he reaches the third level sequence, he is just close to half of the level, not to mention many experts outside the whole King''s inner domain and outer domain, Even in the inner realm of the whole king, there are no more powerful gods than him. His strength is nothing among the gods of the universe. After hearing about the mysteries of the ancient times from the Dragon God Salama and Alex, Luo Lan knew that the world was not as simple as she imagined. Although the original story of Longzhu presents some fragments of the world, it is all around the protagonist Monkey King. In places where Monkey King has not reached, there are still many wonderful stories on show. On this day, I came back from the dragon god palace branch and went into the bathroom. Turn on the tap. The pattering water is washing away. Wash away the body''s fatigue, the bathroom is filled with fog, touch the hazy mist, Luo Lan staring at himself in the mirror, red hair dipped in water stains, a pair of ruby like eyes shining. Because it is relying on their own efforts to break through as the God of super Saiya, Luo Lan''s hair style now maintains the appearance of super Saiya. It looks very similar to the super blue Saiya (God of super Saiya, blue) of Monkey King. "I will be able to master the use of the power of God in another period of time. At that time, the Super Saiyan God will be my normal. I don''t have to be like monkey king. I only change in battle." "The complete divine power has therapeutic effect. It will not burden the body, but also enhance the strength of the body. In addition, my body is the divine body, and there is no worry like the monkey king. The operation of divine power is like a fish in the water. It becomes instinctive and arbitrary." "That''s the benefit of a breakthrough." The corner of Luo Lan''s mouth rises slightly, showing a smile. In the original book, Monkey King and bejita have the ability to reach the real divine realm, but they are too successful. They are eager to break through before they have mastered the power of the Super Saiyan God. Although they have grown from the super red Saiyan to the super blue Saiyan, they also lose the characteristics of the God, and once again become mortals who can only transform. Luo Lan will not make the same mistake, his goal has always been the realm of God. Not to mention that the starting point of his realm is higher than that of the monkey king, a breakthrough is the realm God of the second level sequence, and even the cultivation environment is not comparable to them. As the front line to resist the invasion of the outer world, the outer kingdom of the whole king is like a strong warrior, which forms a wall to guard the inner kingdom of the whole king. There are so many experts among them. Any one of them is a powerful realm God. -- in the whole King Outland, unless they reach the third level of the God of power, they are not qualified to participate in the work of guardianship. Feeling the three distinct forces in her body, the power of the Dragon God, the power of judgment, and the power of God, Luo Lan seems to have a little insight and gradually fall into the cultivation. The three forces interweave with each other to strengthen his body, but they go their own ways. Taking the "divine power" of the fusion of super Saian God and God level Saian as the hub, the Dragon God power and the judgment power transform each other and maintain the internal balance. Little by little, it has been three months since Luo Lan broke through the Super Saiyan God. On this day, he got a message from the branch of dragon god palace that gaskako, a namik, had also completed the Dragon God trial and was receiving the blessing of the Dragon God from the branch of dragon god palace. Of course, gaskako is not as lucky as Rolan to see Salama, the Dragon God, and he is blessed by the super dragon. However, thanks to his strong strength, gaskako''s strength has reached the strength of the third level when he comes out of the dragon god palace. "He is worthy of completing the trial independently, and his strength should not be underestimated!" "The third order of the God of power." Luo Lan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. Gaskako has not yet become a god of power. His powerful energy is like a searchlight in the dark. He can feel it from a long distance. Although gaskako has not yet become the realm God, Luo Lan knows that he is not far away from the realm God. After the blessing of the super dragon, the power in his body will gradually condense into the power of the Dragon God, which is like a seed into his body, which will take root and transmute all the power. "It''s very easy for me to beat gaskako now." Luo Lan is full of self-confidence. This is the difference between realm God and power God. The difference between them lies in the gap between gods and mortals. Under the same level of power, realm God is definitely better. The God of power is not the rival of the God of realm unless it is as powerful as glori. "Luo Lan, long time no see." Gaskako sees Rolan and says hello."Yes, nearly two years." Luo Lan nodded politely. Looking at the dragon pattern on gaskako''s forehead, Luo Lan finds that it''s golden, and the Namike people are relatively pure dragon people. "You give me a totally different feeling. Well, how to say, you used to be unfathomable, but now you look more unfathomable. This is the change brought by the realm God?" Gaskako looks at Rolan''s red eyes and hair, and the whole person becomes more and more ordinary. It seems that people will directly ignore him when he is thrown into the crowd. It''s kind of weird, but that''s how gaskako feels. "You''ll know when you extract the power of God." Luo Lan smiles a little. He looks like he''s back to nature now. He doesn''t have the domineering feeling as before. "Well." Gaskako nodded thoughtfully. "What sequence are you now "Second level sequence." "Just the second order? But I feel like you''re better than me. " Gaskako was surprised. "I''m sure I can handle the general third level sequence." "Oh, then I should not be your opponent." Gaskako shrugged, his expression became serious: "I''ll fight with you after I''m transformed into a realm God, and then I''ll win." "Good!" Luo Lan readily agrees that the battle between realm God and power God is obviously not enjoyable. Luo Lan wants to fight stronger gaskako, so he looks forward to the day when gaskako becomes realm God. Gaskako chuckled: "it won''t make you wait too long. I''m sure I''ll be the fourth level in ten years. Are you interested in comparing with me?" "Of course, no problem. It depends on who enters the fourth level sequence first." "Ha ha ha, have a good time!" Gaskako laughed heartily. The fourth level sequence, which is the level of destruction god, gaskako said that he was full of confidence in himself. But within ten years to become the fourth level sequence, Luo Lan felt that he did not have much problem. Now it''s the third year after the end of the game. Ten years later, the God of destruction, birus, will enter the earth. At that time, I can reach the level of the God of destruction! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 "By the way, gaskako, how are things going with your people?" Gaskako took part in the super dimensional competition and the Dragon God trial to revive his people. In gaskako''s universe 7, in order to defeat the enemy who invaded Narok, the elder assimilated neru, and later assimilated all the surviving narmakians. Unfortunately, in the process of gaskako''s birth, the fighting warrior neru was the main body. He had no fertility and could not make dragon balls. So after killing the invaders, he found a way to revive the namiks in the universe. Hearing Luo Lan''s question, a light expression appeared on gaskako''s face. "At the time of blessing, the dragon of God has helped me realize my wish, and the people of universe 7 have been resurrected." The dragon of God, that is, the super dragon, has the ability to surpass other dragons. The super dragon in the dragon god palace is the essence of the super dragon, and its power comes directly from the Dragon God, Salama. The assimilation of the namiks, in the final analysis, is the fusion of the Dragon God blood in the body. It''s a very simple thing for the super dragon to revive the assimilating namiks in the lower world. "Congratulations, you have finally achieved your wish." Rolan is happy for gaskako. "Yes, thanks to the Great Dragon God." Gaskako was relieved that his long cherished wish had come to an end, and he became relaxed. ¡­¡­ After saying goodbye to gaskako, Rolan goes to find Alex again. From Alex, Rolan learns a secret skill to swim in the parallel world - God''s moving. This secret skill is driven by "the power of God". It is not God''s Royal skill in itself, but its effect is almost the same as God''s Royal skill. When it is used, it can drive the divine force in the body, and a colorful glow will wrap the body, which can quickly travel through the parallel universes. After learning, Luo Lan found that this "God''s move" is actually the space move they often use. Although the speed is not as fast as the instant movement, it can travel through all universes: in the outer realm of the whole king, the barrier between parallel universes can no longer block him; in the inner realm of the whole king, due to the direct control of the whole king, the transfer of God can not travel between parallel time and space, but it can travel between different universes. With this move, Wes''s shuttle cube can officially withdraw from the stage of history. "I''ll give it to Sophia or ascali after I go through the cube. They will love it." Heart happily distributed the right to use the shuttle power, Luo Lan calm down to ponder the use of God''s power. In the realm of God, the use of God''s power is mainly God''s Royal skill. However, it is not easy to understand God''s Royal skill. You don''t know how many level 3 masters you have stuck in if you don''t see a self willed skill. Even the level 4 destroyer can''t say that he has completely learned it. Luo Lan, of course, will not presume that his understanding is higher than that of the God of destruction, and he is also ready for the difficulties. According to Weiss, zizizhigong can be divided into several levels. In addition to the preparation for learning zizizhigong, the formal zizizhigong can be divided into three levels: zizizhaojing, zizizizhijing and ziziziyijing. Only when you understand zizijing can you really learn zizizhigong. Luo Lan is only now a preliminary understanding of the free omen, for the free extreme or no concept. It is estimated that many destructive gods may still stay at the level of free extreme state. Only the fifth level sequence angel of free extreme state God can completely learn free extreme state mental work, or free extreme state mental work is a basic requirement to the fifth level sequence. Luo Lan feels that if she wants to understand the extreme state of freedom, she must at least reach the third level. "The individual in the parallel space is the only rigid requirement leading to the fifth level sequence, and the free extreme mental work is the basic requirement of the realm." "If you want to advance to the fifth level, it''s better to stay in the outer domain than in the inner domain." Luo Lan was speechless when he thought of the inner realm of the whole king, where a parallel world might be born at any time due to the passage of time and space. It is clear that as the core of the whole King''s system, the inner realm should be more complete, but it is not the case under the jurisdiction of the whole king. Compared with the outer domain, the inner domain is like a leaky house, patchwork, at any time there is the risk of collapse. In the 49th year of Shenli''s reign, I''m afraid that the whole kingdom was not really destroyed. Luo Lan doesn''t know what happened in the distant past. He guesses with the greatest malice in his heart. Continue to test the effect of God''s moving, at this time, a colorful glow wrapped Luo Lan gallop out, the lightning appeared in ten thousand meters away. Luo Lan has mastered the skill of God''s moving. ¡­¡­ In a dragon city in the southern mainland, badak maintains the form of super Saiya 4 and fights with a second level player. After the fierce battle, badak is defeated. Suddenly, a colorful glow fell from the sky, as if penetrating from the space. Luo Lan''s figure appeared in front of badak.Seeing the sudden appearance of Luo Lan, badak was a little stunned. Seeing that Luo Lan''s shape was completely different from before, he was surprised and said: "Luo Lan, how did your hair and eyes change color and your body become much thinner? Is this the shape of Super Saiyan God?" "Yes, I''ve broken through." Luo Lan said with a smile that the God of super Saia will reduce the muscle brought by super Saia''s transformation like returning to nature. Luo Lan''s appearance is thinner than that of God Saia''s, but her body is very harmonious. Her hairstyle is the same as super Saia''s, and her red hair is high. "Realm God..." Eyes carefully staring at Luo Lan, did not feel a little breath from his body, Luo Lan stood in front of him, as if there was no such thing. Badak lived in Shenxing for a period of time, but he was no longer a monk. He had a clear understanding of the gap between the realm God and the power God. "Congratulations." Badak congratulated. My heart is determined to become a realm God as soon as possible, only in this way can he get a long life, until his universe develops to the destruction of vegeta, and see his wife again. "Badak, I''ve come to say goodbye to you." "You''re leaving?" Badak asked. "Yes, I came to enter the whole King Outland because of the Dragon God trial. Now that it''s finished, and I have successfully broken through to the Super Saiyan God, I naturally have to leave." "I heard that it''s not easy to get along in the whole King''s inner realm, but I still wish you well. By the way, I''ll meet your kakaote when I get back. Take care of him for me." Badak has not seen the monkey king with his own eyes, but he is staying on Shenxing now and will have a chance in the future. "Don''t worry. The monkey king over there is a tie with me. He won''t suffer any losses." "That''s true. Have a nice trip!" Luo Lan nodded and waved, "gone!" Colorful light shines up, a few tiny stars revolve around the glow, like breaking through a layer of water curtain, Luolan disappears from badak''s eyes in the glow. Looking at the direction of Luo Lan''s disappearance, badak stood in the same place for a long time, his eyes flashed a trace of light. Then quietly exercise up, he also want to reach the realm of God as soon as possible, in order to see his family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 Universe 16. The moon is like a silver plate, with stars twinkling all over the sky. Luo Lan returns to the place of the 16 universe from the God Star of the whole King''s Outland. Her mental power sweeps the whole planet, and she doesn''t find the breath of zephylia and merulia. "Well, they''re not on earth. Are they going to visit other planets?" Luo Lan frowned. At this time, two years have passed since the end of the super dimensional competition. According to Luo Lan''s estimation, they should have returned to the earth, but now they don''t find their breath, which makes me feel strange. However, even if they are not on the earth, he doesn''t worry about their safety. Saifeiya, merulia and Emma are all top experts. No one in the lower world is their opponent. In order to find out where they are, Luo Lan wants to ask Beckett. But found in the direction of the earth''s Antarctic continent, there is a fierce contest, is the battle of two girls. Both of them are shining with golden light. They are not very tall, but their breath is very strong. The terrible storm makes the sky clear. A few kilometers away from them, they are surrounded by several people who are watching the play. They evaluate their fighting from time to time. those two as like as two peas in battle are exactly the same as the 16 packs and the little 18 Fang. It turned out that two years ago, with the consent of the king God of the great world, bejit and sun Bula borrowed a varugan spaceship to visit the 18th universe. When they came back, a Bao from the 18th universe, as a member of the martial arts exchange group, came with them and lived in baozi mountain under the care of sun WuFan. With the varuga spacecraft, people from different universes can often communicate with each other. There will be a regular fight between the two bags. In order to distinguish the two people, a Bao in universe 16 is still called a Bao, while a Bao in universe 18 takes a nickname "Xiao Fang". In the sky, two young super sais concentrate on fighting. With a flash of "whew", Xiaofang spins Her wishful stick and aims at a Bao in the 16th universe. Seeing this, Bao turned a corner in the air to avoid the blow of Ruyi stick. Then he was short, and a cloud of light and shadow flashed by. He quickly came to Xiaofang, clenched a small fist and smashed it down with powerful momentum. "Bang!" Xiaofang smashes the Ruyi stick in her hand, and Bao''s fist hits the stick. The powerful attack stirs up a huge whirlwind, and the force of Qi swings away, making an arc on the ground. Feeling the powerful power of the other party''s attack, Xiaofang sips her mouth, and her lovely face suddenly changes color. She simply throws her Ruyi stick and takes a hand-to-hand fight with ah Bao. The hand condenses a blue energy ball, and then releases towards the opposite self. "Hey, hey." A Bao''s eyes bend and he laughs. A fist bends Xiaofang''s energy ball and releases a Qigong wave. "Turtle style Qigong!" The blue energy beam is close to Xiaofang''s cheek, and the hot temperature makes her jump. Bao seizes the opportunity, moves flexibly, approaches Xiaofang and launches a series of attacks. Xiaofang is disturbed by a series of attacks from a Bao. She has to move passively to dodge. Two beautiful lights and shadows hold up a long ribbon and turn back in front of the sky and the ground "During this period of time, our ah Bao has made great progress and made more and more excellent use of super Saiya''s strength. It''s all my credit. I trained her a little bit." Looking at the battle between the two, sun Bula''s pretty face not far away smiles. In this world, Bao has the closest relationship with her. Beckett glanced at her daughter and said quietly: "Xiaofang is not bad either. Although she is not adept at mastering the power of super Saiya, it is very rare that only a quarter of her Saiya blood can become a super Saiya." "Monkey King, their understanding of martial arts is more thorough than you. Although our a Bao is in the leading position for the time being, maybe Xiaofang will catch up in a few years." In the past two years, Xiaofang''s progress has been obvious to all. From the beginning, she was not even a super Saiya man, to now she is able to compete with Bao. Xiaofang''s progress is clear. Even Beckett is lamenting the way that the monkey king teaches. "Yes, the father of another universe is very good at teaching people!" Sun WuFan held the glasses on the bridge of his nose and missed training with Sun Wukong when he was a child. "Well, I won''t let Bao lose." Sun Bula held her chest in her hands, her Lavender hair fluttering, and said unconvinced. At the time when Beckett and sun Bula were arguing about who would be stronger in the future, the battle between the two girls came to an end, and finally the 16 universe Bao was better and won. "Hee hee, I lost."Xiaofang lost the game and gasped for breath. The transformation of super Saiya was too heavy for her. "Hoo..." On the 16th, ah Bao of the universe breathed a sigh of relief and changed from a Super Saiyan state to a normal state. "You have made great progress. I feel great pressure." "Hey, hey, that''s what my grandfather taught me." Xiao Fang put out her tongue. Ah Bao raised his lips and said with envy: "I also hope to train with another grandfather." When sun Bula heard this, his forehead was covered with green tendons, and his tone became poor. He said with pity, "ah Bao, don''t you like me to teach you?" "Oh, no, blah teaches very well, too!" Bao quickly explained. "Hum!" Sun Bula snorted coldly and looked very upset. She was thinking about how to repair ah Bao next. It seemed that as ah Bao grew up, her dignity in her eyes really weakened. How could it be? How could she say that she was also of her aunt''s generation, and it was unacceptable to be looked down upon by the younger generation. At this time, Luo Lan''s figure appears in front of Beckett and sun Bula. Beckett''s eyes brighten when he sees Luo Lan. It turns out that when he doesn''t know, there is a person hidden around him. "You''re back!" "Well." "Luo Lan." Beckett walked forward slowly to say hello and noticed the unusual shape of Luo Lan. Her eyes were full of curiosity. Two years ago, she was a divine Saiya. Now her muscles are much thinner, her hair and eyes are red, which is a bit like saifia''s red pupil. "This is a new form? I can''t feel a breath. " "The realm God has no breath." "Oh..." Beckett suddenly realized, and then very interested to fight with Luo Lan, Luo Lan naturally meet his wishes, but the earth is such a fragile planet as a battlefield, the two people exert their best, it is easy to cause the destruction of the planet, so they just point to the end, did not use too much power. The result naturally ends with the defeat of Beckett. Although Beckett has also strengthened his training in the past two years, he has obvious disadvantages in the face of Luo Lan, who is promoted to a higher level. After a battle, Beckett learned something about the state of the realm God. Later, Luo Lan told her own experience. When she learned that there was a broader realm beyond the universe, both Beckett and sun Bula''s eyes became hot. The God Star of the whole King''s Outland, that''s what they expect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 "The whole King Outland generally does not recruit the God of power, but if your power breaks through the third level sequence, you are also eligible to enter the God star." Luo Lan introduces the situation of Outland. After hearing this, Beckett said confidently: "when you become super Saiya 4, it''s almost the third level sequence." Luo Lan agrees with Beckett''s words. Beckett''s basic combat effectiveness is high. The super sair 3 state is equivalent to the high level of the second level sequence. If you change into super sair 4, it is very hopeful that it will reach the strength of the third level sequence of the God of power. When it is time to break the universe, you can bring in the messengers. Looking at Beckett and sun Bula''s excited face, Luo Lan glanced at the crowd and asked: "where are Sophia and merulia?" "They''ve been traveling in other space since they took varuga''s spaceship!" Beckett said truthfully that sephia and merulia are Luo Lan''s wife. Where they want to go is their freedom. Beckett rarely asked. In addition, their strength is either close to the first level sequence or reach the first level sequence, and they will not suffer from the experience in the universe. Originally, he thought that they were just traveling in the universe, but after learning from bejit that they had taken varuga''s spaceship to other spaceships, Rolan rolled her eyes in silence. He could think of this idea. It must be one of tayis or Emma. Sophia and merulia usually only know how to improve their strength. When they have time, they will definitely focus on cultivation. Only tays and Emma can''t stay idle and like to wander around. In order to avoid being offended, they took Emma''s time machine. Unexpectedly, they got the varugan spaceship. Fortunately, the performance of varuga''s spaceship is limited, and it will still be within the scope of the thirteen regions of the whole King''s Outland, even her regions ¡­¡­ Some parallel universe. The earth. By the sea, the mighty wind blows the waves. They are wearing cool clothes and lying on the beach, quietly enjoying the quiet atmosphere. The sunshine on the beach is not scorching. They feel warm and warm. Sea breeze, beautiful seascape reflected in the eye, with the gull "quack" across the water, flying. Not far away, Emma and tays are playing in the shallow water in their summer swimsuits. The three-point swimsuits are close to the body and cover the key parts of the body, but expose their two slender thighs and smooth lower abdomen, showing their soft and beautiful curves. Tays even tied her coat around her waist. At first glance, it was very tight, but it was very beautiful. "Elder sister, we come out like this, if Luo Lan comes back, we can''t find us at all." Merulia was lying under the coconut tree. The sun was shining on her, and her white skin was even more tender. Pushing down the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, Sophia looked at merulia and said, "don''t worry, we''re not far from the 16th universe. It''s easy to find if you want to find it." "Oh." Merulia nodded her head. Just then, a very fierce force rose from the other end of the planet, followed by another powerful momentum. The earth trembles slightly, and Sophia frowns slightly. She looks to the other side of the planet. Those energies are not very strong, but for people on earth, they are already unimaginable. "There seems to be some enemy on the earth!" "Sister, would you like to have a look?" Merulia asked. Saifeiya chuckled, "actually reached the super Saiya level, the earth usually does not look great, the key time can always emerge so many powerful experts." Beckoning to Emma, the two women come over from the coast. Sophia asks Emma to protect tayis, and then flies to the place where the energy rises with merulia. Of course, when they go, they have to change their cool clothes, otherwise they will be taken advantage of. With a magic master like Emma, changing clothes is just a matter of an instant. Emma twists her fingers, a white light shines on everyone, and several people''s clothes change in an instant. A few people soared into the sky and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. ¡­¡­ In liangjingshan, Qiqi is training a little girl with black hair. A series of urgent telephone rings ring in her ear. "Kiki, you feel it!" Colin''s voice rang at the other end of the phone. "Well, I have already felt that the breath is very evil, and it also has the breath of Gula. His breath is very complicated. Besides Gula, there are some strange breath." "Damn, isn''t Gula already killed by us?" Colin''s angry voice came. "They didn''t contact Tianjin rice..." "Mr. Wu Tian is in contact.""Keep up with the past, and the earth will face another challenge." Qiqi''s tone is very dignified. Later, after hanging up the phone, he rummaged through the cupboard and found the battle suit he had left behind. He thought he would not use it again after the first world war with the cosmic demons. Unexpectedly, in the past few years, a stronger enemy has arrived again. "Teacher, has the earth met the enemy again?" A little girl in a training suit raised her head anxiously and looked at her teacher with two bright eyes. Qiqi put her hand on the girl''s head. "Bidili, don''t worry. The teacher will take care of it." "I I''m going with you, too. " Biddley mustered up her courage. "Your current strength is not enough. You will fight side by side with your teacher in the future." Looking at the disciple she rescued a few years ago, Qiqi''s eyes became gentle, but considering the strong enemy she was going to face, she still didn''t take bidili with her. "Be careful, teacher." Biddley cheered up her teacher with her little fist. "Well." Knead bidili''s head, Qiqi chuckled, then said goodbye to his family, and flew to the place where the power broke out. At the same time, the soldiers all over the world who sensed the evil breath all moved. Deep in the snow mountain, Tientsin fan, who was exercising with dumplings, suddenly raised his head. Then he received a call from old tortoise fairy Wu Tian. In the tortoise fairy house, Kelin, who inherited the name of tortoise fairy, dressed up neatly, and then flew up in the air with a tortoise shell on his back to speed up his drive. "Be careful, Colin. The enemy is not simple this time." "I know, Mr. Wu Tian." The sound still reverberates in my ears, and Colin''s figure has already disappeared in the vast sky. ¡­¡­ In a wasteland in the north, the newly awakened Leping is facing a lizard like green creature. At this time, the primitive saru roared at Leping angrily: "how can you be in Dr. Gallo''s lab, No. 17 and No. 18?" "17, I am!" Leping pointed his thumb at himself with a proud look on his face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 "Ha ha ha, arrogant boy, he said he was No.17!" Hearing Leping say that he is a man-made No.17, the primitive saru sneers and stares at Leping like a snake, with disdain in his eyes. "Don''t think I don''t know what No.17 looks like. Your name is Leping. You''re one of Monkey King''s associates. It''s not No.17 at all. Let No.17 and No.18 come out quickly. I don''t have time to play hide and seek with you." "I''m really the 17th!" Leping shakes his head. How can he tell the truth by himself but no one believes it these days? And who is the monkey king? He never knew him. The insect like man in front of him was really strange. He kept saying some strange things. "Come on, you''re not a good man either. It''s better to get rid of it earlier. I have to go to bulma!" "Just because you want to do it with me?" The primitive Shalu narrowed his eyes when he heard the joke. His face became cold and he said in a cold voice: "when did the soldiers on earth become so arrogant, Leping? You are just the defeated general of No.17 Forget it, since I''m going to kill you, I''ll help you. " "Just like the stupid guy in Tranks, to be honest, one finger is enough for me to deal with your rubbish." "Oh, really?" Looking at each other''s self talk, the corners of his mouth rose and his smiling face became cold. The primitive Shalu looked at Leping coldly, and suddenly gave a cold hum. The air around him suddenly rustled. A terrible momentum spread out from Shalu. The cold and evil momentum made the earth begin to shake. When Leping saw this, he was surprised. This self talking guy has some skills. But it''s like making yourself give way. That''s wrong. At that time, Leping is also a force on his body. A terrible force not weaker than the original saru burst out. The turbulent energy collided with the momentum of saru. It was like the calm sea setting off strong winds and waves, and the whole earth began to crumble and shake. Feeling the terrible power of Leping''s body, salu''s face was stunned, and the next second his face was cold. "It''s strange how a mere Leping can have such a powerful force!" According to his estimation, the combat effectiveness of Leping at this time is no less than that of No. 17 estimated by computer. "Is he really number 17? But if so, where is the real 17? Damn, the world can''t be without the 17th and 18th! " This thought flashed through his heart, and salu''s face suddenly became gloomy, and then he snorted angrily. Anyway, get rid of this guy in front of you. "Whew" a cold light suddenly flashed in Shalu''s eyes, and his body suddenly became blurred from the original place. When he appeared again, he had already come to Leping''s side. Although I don''t know why Leping, who is not very strong in the record, has such a strong power, at the moment, Shalu just wants to get rid of him as soon as possible. Steel like hard fist wrapped with a sharp white glow, Shalu stretched out his fist, Huodi toward Leping attack in the past. I saw a flash of lightning from the void, leaving a shadow that was hard to recognize by the naked eye. The fierce attack split the void, and there was a burst of burst of burst of burst of roar. Seeing this, Leping was not willing to be outdone. The pale light appeared on the surface of his body. He stretched out his fist to fight back against Shalu''s attack! "Bang!" The momentum of the impact together, two people are a shock, and then quickly turned into two light apart. Deng Deng Deng, after landing, Shalu retreated for several tens of meters, drew a half meter deep gully on the ground, raised his head and looked at Leping with an unbelievable face. In the record, he could only be regarded as a soy sauce player, and could actually take his attack! "The strength of Leping is not under me, it should be impossible!" At this moment, saru is full of fear to Leping! Is he really number 17? At this time, Shalu is vaguely aware that he has come to a wrong time and space. On the other hand, after a short fight with Shalu, Leping also realized that the strength of the strange creature on the opposite side was much stronger than that of Gula who came to earth a few years ago. "Hell, this guy is more powerful than Gula. He can''t deal with him without a little real kung fu." At this time, Leping sank his breath, and the endless power in his body surged up. The crystal light was shining on him, and the combat effectiveness was directly increased to 1.4 billion! It''s a little bit more powerful than number 17 in the original. With a pair of dark eyes, Leping stares at Shalu, floats down slightly, makes an attack posture, and then suddenly starts. Saw a light and shadow flash quickly, Shalu face a stiff, vertical pupil suddenly shrunk into a black spot, shocked to find that his vision has lost each other''s track, "bang" a dull sound, a huge impact from the chest, severe pain almost made him faint. "Damn itShalu mouth hanging a string of blood, face ferocious roar up, two eyeballs covered with blood. Because he came here through time and space, he didn''t recover his full strength soon after waking up. "Wolf tooth wind fist!" Leping let out a loud drink, and his whole body showed a terrible momentum. Like a lone wolf from the wasteland, with a ferocious and bloodthirsty breath, he attacked Shalu fiercely. Bang! Leping stamped on the ground with one foot. With the violent vibration, Leping catapulted like a stone on a catapult and soon came to Shalu. "Take my attack!" Leping shouts coldly, his five fingers bend into claws like a hungry wolf, and his swift and ruthless action hits the key of Shalu. "Hum, how can you succeed!" "Turtle style Qigong!" Shalu''s eyes were fixed on the front, a cold light flashed, and the blue Qigong wave was released. After the tortoise Qigong was scattered into a turbulent flow of energy by the wolf tooth wind, Shalu got close to Leping and started a close fight with him. Langya Fengquan is hard and powerful, which is most suitable for close combat. However, Shalu''s close combat is not bad, coupled with his strong physical quality, it is difficult to separate from Leping for a while. But after a long time, Shalu found something wrong. It seems that this Leping in front of him is not tired at all. After fighting for such a long time, his energy has not weakened at all. If you look carefully, you will find that his face has not changed and he is as calm as ever. ¡­¡­ In the temple. The old God looked solemnly at the battle between Shalu and Leping, and his hand holding the staff was shaking. "Where did the monsters fighting against Leping come from? Why do I feel uneasy? I''ve never been so nervous since the big Beek was sealed again If the enemy is so powerful this time, will there be something wrong with the earth? " "God, don''t worry. Qiqi and tianjinfan have rushed to help." Said Bobo comfortingly. "I''m afraid they''re not rivals for the green monster either." The old God gave a wry smile. The God could predict the time of his death. From the beginning of inheriting the position of God, he knew that the date of his death was this year. Originally thought he would be the end of his life, but Shalu''s appearance made him feel uneasy. Death is not terrible. He is worried that the earth will be destroyed with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Popton did not speak, Kiki, they have been the backbone of protecting the earth, but to tell you the truth, compared with the following monster, or worse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 "Leping disappeared for so many years and suddenly became so powerful. It should have been helped by Dr. Gallo." "I hope he can win." The old God sighed a long sigh. For Dr. Gallo, a scientific geek, the old God''s heart is very complex. It is reasonable to say that a selfish guy like him should be unpopular. However, Dr. Gallo''s work on protecting the earth in recent years is obvious to all. Without Dr. Gallo''s series of inventions, the earth would not have been able to carry the Saiyan invasion and the Gula invasion in the early years. In return, he also got the research materials he wanted. It''s just when God is upset. On a dry rock shelf, four beautiful figures of SAFIYA, merulia, Emma and tays emerge, quietly watching the battle in the distance. With a wave of his arm, SAFIYA blocked the raging wind and waves, forming a transparent energy shield. When the fine stones hit it, it immediately sounded crackling. Tays brought a bench and put it in the shuttle cube. She sat down and recorded the situation in the distance with a pen and paper. When she couldn''t see clearly, she asked Emma next to her and asked her to simulate the picture in the distance with magic. Emma smiles, snap her fingers, and immediately a virtual screen appears in front of tays for her to watch. "Did the man who fought with Shalu ever appear in a super dimensional game?" Tays chin against a pen. "I don''t remember." Sophia shook her head slightly. The super dimensional competition was two years ago. She didn''t pay any attention to the super Saiya level characters, except for some outstanding experts who could let her remember. "His name is Leping. He is a famous player of No.9 universe. He lost to Dappula of No.11 universe in the super dimensional competition." Mellia''s soft voice sounded in her ears, and her sweet voice was very sweet. "The man-made Leping, with about 1.4 billion combat power, is Sun Wukong''s partner in other universes, but his strength is not good. He belongs to the guy at the end of the crane." "Well, the universe we are in now may be a parallel world of Universe 9." Emma experienced many parallel worlds when she came from the alien universe system, some of them met Leping, but the power of those Leping was very strong, even with the king''s fist out of the world, it just barely reached more than one million combat effectiveness! "Oh, it''s the man-made man. I wonder why there is no such person in the seventh universe?" Hearing merulia and Emma''s reply, tays recalled that there was such a man, but she had never seen him on earth. Forget it. It''s not a big deal anyway. Taes doesn''t care why there is no Leping in the seventh universe. She has a pair of beautiful eyes and eagerly looks at the battle in the distance. She takes up her pen and writes on the paper to record the inspiration she needs. As a famous writer, tays records the materials around her anytime and anywhere. "Oh, man-made Leping doesn''t seem to be the opponent of saru. Saru''s power is getting stronger and stronger." "Shalu has the genes of Saiya and cosmic demons in his body, and his potential is being released a little bit." "Would you like to go and help that man?" Emma tilted her head and hesitated. Saifeiya shook his head, did not want to hand the appearance, "wait a moment." "Well." Emma listens to Sophia''s advice, but her eyes stare at Sharu with interest. This Sharu is a little different from other Sharu she has met. The cosmic demon gene in her body comes from Gula rather than the father and son of Felisa. At this time, Saifeiya''s eyes turned to the sky, and several figures came from the distance. Qiqi, Kelin, tianjinfan and jiaozi came from all over the world. They didn''t find their existence and soon joined in their fight. "Leping, let''s help you!" Colin came down from the sky with the turtle shell on his back. He carefully released the shell and put it down. He yelled: "nine times the king''s fist!" A fighting power beyond the body''s energy was superimposed on his body. Klin''s whole body glowed with a dark red light. As soon as he flashed, the unreal shadow flashed a few times, and joined hands with Leping to attack saru. At this time, Tianjin rice is also a burst drink: "ten times the world king boxing!" The muscles of the whole body are curled up, and the brains are surging one by one. Tianjinfan has exerted its utmost strength, with hundreds of millions of combat power gushing out, making the whole planet shaking violently. In addition, Qiqi and jiaozi also used jiewang boxing, but the multiple was a little lower. The four joined hands and Leping launched an attack together, which made saru in a hurry. "Turtle Qigong!" "Dongdongbo!" "Multiple Qigong guns!" "Wolf tooth wind fist!" One by one, the fierce attacks hit Shalu, and the suffocating terror swept over him. The air suddenly solidified. In the face of the attack, Shalu became angry. After adjusting the battle rhythm, more terrorist attacks were released.Although with their participation, the battle seems to become more favorable, but Qiqi their strength is still far from Shalu. During a period of fighting, Kelin, tianjinfan, jiaozi and Qiqi could not keep up with their physical strength because they had been playing jiewang boxing for a long time. Bang! Shalu hit the dumpling with a heavy blow. Poof, a blood mist was flying. The dumpling turned pale and flew out. Tianjin fan''s eyes are about to crack. Just when he wants to start, Shalu has come to him. He raises his knee high and kicks his belly with a violent kick. Tianjin fan instantly quits the jiewang boxing mode. Next, Qiqi and klin also fell one after another. Later, even the artificial Leping was obviously at a disadvantage. Colin and others fell to the ground with pale faces. Everyone''s chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone, and their breathing was abnormal. "This guy''s anger is still rising." "What kind of monster is it? It has not only the aura of Gula, but also the aura of Saiya and namik..." "It''s over, and Leping is not his opponent." Looking at Leping gradually at a disadvantage, Colin''s eyes exposed incredible consternation. The earth has survived many disasters in the past. The big demon bik did not rule the earth, the sais did not conquer the earth, and the Gula did not exterminate the earth. Are they going to lose today? But the cruel reality tells them that the enemy is stronger than they think. "Damn it "Hahaha, stupid earthman, even if there is no man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man Shalu said harshly, his tail swaying behind him, and the needle like tip of his tail unfolded into the shape of a trumpet. Leping''s heart was choked, and his skin was creepy. "Ah, merulia, let''s come out!" A cold voice rang out in my ears. After a few flashes, three beautiful figures appeared in the public''s sight. Saifeiya calmly walked up to Qiqi and threw some fairy beans at them. Leping Lengleng looked at the sudden appearance of Saifeiya and others, these women are really beautiful. "Who are you?" Colin was stunned for a moment. From the appearance of Saifeiya, we can see that they are masters. But when there are so many outstanding looking and powerful women on the earth, he doesn''t know at all. Looking at them, Qiqi shook his head. "Saiya people!" Suddenly he noticed the hairy tail behind Saifeiya. Shalu''s eyebrows wrinkled. When he looked at Emma, he felt that the other person''s face seemed to have seen her somewhere. "Sisters, how about this Shalu to me?" Emma volunteered to deal with saru. "Don''t hunt this dark guy." Sophia nodded her head at the same time, and did not forget to give a warning. "Don''t worry." Emma patted her heart on the chest, took a step and came to Shalu in a flash. She lifted her brown hair and blue eyes, looked at each other and said, "Hello, salu, there is a little salu beside askari, so I want to put you away as a gift for her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 "Woman, you''re kidding!" Saru''s body suddenly exudes a suffocating cold, hoarse voice, like cicadas, especially harsh, vicious eyes look at Emma, want to tear her up. Emma''s beautiful eyes flashed a little light, and the smile on her face suddenly became bright: "I''m not kidding! Do you think I''m kidding you? " With that, Emma''s face cooled. Saru is a super man-made person who integrates the blood of Saiya, namik and cosmic demons. However, because there are too many high-level genes mixed, they inhibit each other. Only by swallowing vitality and man-made person 17 and 18 can we get the final evolution. For such a man-made person, Emma would like to study it. However, considering that she has never given askari a gift, considering her family status, Emma thinks that she should say that there is a little Shalu next to askari, so it should be appropriate for her to send the original Shalu. "Be careful, young lady. This green monster is very powerful." Eat Xiandou recovery Qiqi worry about Emma look down on Shalu, special remind a. Emma said, "don''t worry, I know more about the existence of man-made people than you do." He turned to Shalu and said, "Shalu, he came to this world in order to devour the 17th and 18th, but you can see that there are no 17th and 18th in this world. If you don''t come with me, I''ll take you to see them." "How do you know so well?" Salu''s face suddenly changed color. "As I said, I know more about man-made people than you do. Even if you absorb the 17th and 18th and turn them into the whole, it''s not really great." Emma narrowed her eyes. A strange atmosphere rolled over, and the surrounding space immediately solidified. Shalu''s pupil shrank into a black spot. She noticed the change of the surrounding space and looked at Emma in disbelief. This woman controlled the surrounding space in silence. "What''s the matter? When did such a master appear on the earth?" At the moment, a restless mood spread gradually in Shalu''s heart. Looking up, I just saw Emma''s smiling eyes. Her blue eyes seemed to be looking at a prey. Shalu''s scalp felt numb and his uneasiness became more intense. It was a feeling of being watched by dangerous creatures. This woman is too dangerous! Perhaps because each other has the ability to absorb each other, Sharu felt a strong danger from Emma. No, we have to get out of her. Thinking of this, Shalu could no longer care for klin and Kiki. His figure flashed like a flash of lightning and fled to the sky. In my heart, I kept cursing what world I came to and why experts came out one after another. "That monster has escaped?" Qiqi was stunned for a moment. Are the guys who beat them scared? Is this little sister with brown hair so terrible? "Hey, hey, you want to run away from me, you are delusional!" Emma sneered at this time, the light and shadow on her body flashed and moved to the front of Shalu''s escape route to stop him. The original form of Shalu is much uglier than the complete body, and has no lovely appearance compared with the little Shalu. But since she said that she would give him to ascali, she had to do it. Of course, although Emma said that she would give Shalu to ascali as a gift, she didn''t say that she would be a pet for her, because the original Shalu was not qualified at all. If she was ugly, she would be despised. However, to serve as a snack to enhance the strength of small Shalu, it will be barely enough. After all, it is of the same origin and easy to absorb. Shua! Emma''s graceful figure appeared in front of Shalu, her slender fingers curled slightly. Slapped Shalu back. Shalu was dazed and regained his mind. He yelled at Emma in disbelief: "it''s impossible. Even if you are stronger than me, you can''t beat me so easily." The computer said that as long as he absorbed the 17th and 18th, he would become the strongest man-made man in the world. This is not to say that his noumenon is not strong. In fact, the original Shalu is also very strong, and there is no rival on the earth at all. Only when he is easily defeated by Emma at this time can he want to be so difficult to accept. Emma looked scornfully and said, "with your power, I can defeat you without changing." "To be honest, there are too many people in the universe who are better than you." "Impossible..." It''s hard for saru to accept. "The vision is too narrow. It''s not that you think you are powerful with just over a billion combat power." Even if Emma doesn''t become a demon, she has the level of boo. It''s too easy to deal with Shalu who is less than super Saiya 2.I saw her white fingers sparkle a brilliant flash, Shua electric light towards Shalu, and then like magic, Shalu''s body gradually began to degenerate. "No!" Feeling the change of his body, Shalu''s face showed a frightened expression. "How can this happen? My power is disappearing. I haven''t realized my ambition yet!" There was a hoarse roar in his throat, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t resist Emma''s magic. His body was shrinking, and in a short time he condensed into the shape of a cicada pupa. Emma did not eliminate the power of saru, but compressed it into her body. "Ha ha, that''s it!" Holding the cicada pupa turned from Shalu in her hand, the cicada pupa trembles and wants to break out of the cocoon. Emma claps her palm and turns a finger into pink. Then she wraps the cicada pupa like rubber paste, and her voice quiets down immediately. "I''m fighting Emma shakes her head and flies back to them with the pupa. Looking at the Shalu cicada pupa wrapped in pink meat, Sophia took a look and said, "don''t absorb it. It''s not good for you to absorb the dark energy." Emma said with a smile, "I know. It''s for ascali." "He was captured by you and you can deal with it whatever you want," said SAFIYA At this time, tays also controls the shuttle cube to fly over from the distant mountain. She sees the cicada pupa in Emma''s arms and pokes it with her fingers. "It''s saru. It''s disgusting." "Tays, stay away from it." Even if Emma degenerates to the original form of pupa, Shalu is not something that a weak woman like tayis can deal with. Tays immediately retracted her fingers obediently. "That Who are you? " A soft voice rang, Qiqi a face curiously looking at Saifeiya and merulia four people. "My name is sephia. This is my sister merulia, and Emma and tays." Saifeiya lightly looked at Qiqi and introduced the identity of the people around her. Because there is no monkey king in the world, Qiqi''s life is quite good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 "Saiya people!" Hear Saifeiya say his Saiya people, Qiqi, Kelin, Tianjin rice and others are nervous, look also become alert. "Are you here to avenge latiz and begita?" Saifeiya was stunned and said, "no, I''m not familiar with them." Saiya people''s reputation in the universe is not good. A few years ago, latiz and bejita had a delusion to conquer the earth, but they finally paid their lives for it. In order to eliminate them, Kelin and others paid a heavy price, so as soon as they heard that they were Saiya people, they immediately became alert. Tays said, "don''t get me wrong. Emma and I are from the earth. We are here to travel." Emma said, "if we are malicious, do you think you can stop it?" Tays gave Emma a white look. "You say less." Emma moved her lips and began to laugh. She took the cicada pupa of Shahu into the storage space of her body. Like boo, Emma also has a special space for absorbing and storing things. "Sorry, we misunderstood." Qiqi apologized awkwardly and said solemnly: "thank you for subduing that monster." "Nothing. We just don''t want him to disturb us." "That A few beauties, what is that monster? Why is it so powerful? " The man-made Leping asked suspiciously. In fact, he wanted to know the identities of the beauties in front of him and how they could be on the earth. However, seeing the battle just now, he knew that the people in front of him were not easy to provoke, so he wisely didn''t ask. Saifeiya glanced at Leping faintly. His plain eyes seemed to see through him. "His name is Shalu. He is a man-made man from a parallel world..." Saifeiya didn''t give much explanation, but Leping, as a man-made person, has understood that in the final analysis, the cause of this crisis originates from the parallel world. If Saifeiya didn''t appear, their world would be unknown. Thinking of this, everyone was afraid. Qiqi looked at them gratefully and invited them to visit liangjingshan. She shook her head and declined politely. At this time, tays suddenly thought that since there was no monkey king in the world, who would her sister bulma talk to about friends. "Who''s bulma''s boyfriend?" "Cough, it''s me." Leping raised his hand. Taes''s eyes became sharp immediately. She looked up and down at Leping, and suddenly felt a pain in her forehead. In recent years, she has traveled through various parallel worlds and found a very interesting place. In different universes, people who marry her sister are different. Some of them are Sun Wukong and Burma, and some of them are begita and Burma. Here, the unknown Leping is Burma''s boyfriend. Her sister is very popular, but tays doesn''t like this popularity very much. Maybe it''s a preconceived relationship. In her heart, she always thinks that the monkey king and bulma are the best match. They grow up with her, know each other''s roots, take risks and grow up together. It''s most appropriate for them to get married and have children. It''s not a match at all for what''s bejita or what''s Leping! "His and bulma''s children are also called Tranks." Thinking of the purple haired contestant in the super dimensional contest who saw the universe No. 9, merulia quietly raised her voice. After hearing this, tays didn''t know what to say. "Bulma is too popular and bad!" Think of the parallel world of their own, if there are so many husbands, Luo Lan is certainly unbearable. Fortunately, most of them died when they were young. Even if they didn''t die, they kept single all the time. Well, it''s very wise for Luo Lan to marry herself. Don''t know why, Leping suddenly feel in front of the woman named tayis seems to see their own eye, clearly they are the first time to meet! It''s confusing for him. When the matter came to an end, merulia''s clear and sweet voice rang out: "sister, the matter of saru has been dealt with. Let''s continue to play on the sea." Saifeiya nodded and looked at the earth people on the opposite side, perhaps because of the lack of the existence of the running in agent of the monkey king, the earth people in this world have a natural rejection of Saiya people. Although they are very enthusiastic about themselves and others on the surface, they are more or less afraid in their hearts. "Well, let''s go!" Saifeiya''s character has always been straight to go, to go is also very simple, thinking a move, directly with merulia and others disappeared in front of the public. ¡­¡­ Looking at the people who disappeared suddenly, klin''s eyes widened and said in surprise, "it disappeared in an instant." "Maybe it''s a special skill. I don''t know where they will be on earth. Don''t let anyone annoy them." Tianjin fan shakes his head and looks worried. Because he doesn''t know their personalities, he is really worried about their safety."If it were not for them this time, the earth would suffer." Qiqi had a good feeling for them. She warned Leping, "go and tell Dr. Gallo. Don''t provoke them." Dr. Gallo''s contribution to the earth in recent years is obvious to all, but his selfishness is really disturbing. "Well, I understand." Leping said solemnly, though his personality is frivolous, he is not indistinguishable from the others. To provoke those horrible women in Saifeiya is to seek death. But they didn''t know that in a corner of the earth, Dr. Gallo, who observed the situation through a micro robot, was completely shocked. "Emma That woman''s name is Emma. Is Dr. Emma still alive? " Dr. Gallo was blowing his gray beard, and his wrinkled face was suddenly filled with greed. ¡­¡­ Outside the universe, in the open and nihilistic environment, a bunch of colorful rays are passing on among the transparent water balls like bubbles. Suddenly, the colorful rays stop for a moment and fly straight towards a water ball close to each other. With a puff, the colorful glow penetrates the outer layer of the universe, enters into the universe, and then goes towards the North galaxy. The earth. All of a sudden, the void flashed like a water curtain. A brilliant light suddenly appeared over a city group, surrounded by a few wisps of stars. Luo Lan quietly looked at the city below, closed her eyes, felt it, and caught the breath of Sophia. Since he became a realm God, he has become more sensitive to the feelings of people around him, especially those who have had a close relationship with their skin. Even though they are far away from the universe, they can roughly determine a location through the induction of the dark. The wind blows the waves, shining in the sunlight. Sophia sat quietly in the shade of a tree, floating one meter above the ground. She was breathing like nothing. Suddenly, Sophia opened her eyes and looked at Luo Lan. She had a faint smile on her face. "Luo Lan, you are back!" Seraphia greets very plainly. "Well." Luo Lan nodded, didn''t say anything more, came forward to hold Sophia''s slender waist, and gave her a kiss on the forehead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 In the early morning, the sun rises and dyes the clouds red. The warm sunlight came in through the window, falling a little bit of mottled light and shadow. Luo Lan embraces the woman''s soft body, and her white skin sticks to her body, which makes her feel cool. Luo Lan opened her eyes and saw that Sophia was supporting his chin and turning his hair with her fingers. She looked at him with interest. This is the second day that Luo Lan and Sophia get together. They met again yesterday. In the evening, they had a good experience. Merulia and Emma, by default, left time for them. "Why don''t you get some more sleep?" Luo Lan helped Sophia''s shoulder. The thin sheet fell off Sophia''s shoulder, revealing her white skin. Her body was perfect, and there was almost no fat from top to bottom. In particular, her watery eyes were shining. "I wonder when I''ll be like you, the God of the super saians." Replied zephia. "It will be easier to upgrade the strength to the God of power first, and then to feel the realm." Luo Lan said according to her own experience. The form of super Saiya''s God is very similar to that of Saiya''s red pupil Saiya, but the two concepts are completely different. Only with red eyes and black hair, saifia''s breath can not disappear completely like the realm God. The realm God needs to transform its power into "the power of God". "That will take a long time." Sophia frowned, uncertain. Although her strength has exceeded that of super sair 3, there is still a long way to go before the first level, not to mention the level of God. Luo Lan stroked the forehead of Saifeiya, "step by step, the improvement of the realm is not so easy, I also spent a long time." "Forget it, I''ll try to be the God of power first." There is no shortcut to the promotion of martial arts. This simple truth is clear to Sophia. She just looks at Luo Lan and leaves her behind. She is worried! Luo Lan knows that SAFIYA doesn''t want to fall behind too much, but he has no good way to improve his strength. The divine sequence is different from the mortal level of previous cultivation. There is no shortcut at all. If you want to be strong, you have to work hard slowly. Saifeiya is only one step away from the first level sequence, but I don''t know how long it will take to cross this step. Originally, there was a way for the Super Saiyan God to transform into a super red Saiyan, which was to integrate the strength of five good Saiyan. Only in this way, the upper limit of the Super Saiyan God would be lowered. Even if he became a realm God, his promotion would be unfavorable in the future. The realm God is different from the power God. The realm is a kind of sublimation of the will, which can''t be taken skillfully. The reason why Monkey King later changed super red Saiya to super blue Saiya is that they are eager for success on one hand, but the more important reason is that the consequence of the earlier stage''s dexterity makes the promotion of the second level difficult. The fusion technique of medamor is different. In the final analysis, philuria is the fusion of zephylia and merulia. It is not a natural life. Even if it reaches the first level sequence ahead of time, it is only the God of power, not the improvement of realm God. Now Saifeiya can''t understand the realm, Luo Lan can only let her work hard in the God of power. "If you have time, practice fusion with merulia and experience the power of the first level sequence in the form of ferulia." "Philuria is no longer the first order." "Well?" Looking at Luo Lan surprised look, Saifeiya said: "two years time, we are not without effort, feilulia has been promoted to the second level sequence." Luo Lan nodded, and now he has become the God of super Saiya. Originally, Felicia is not weak. It''s normal to upgrade to the second level sequence in two years. You should know that the gap between the first level sequence and the second level sequence is not big. In the original book, the monkey king broke through in only half a year. In that case, the strength of fioria is no less than the super blue Saiya. Luo Lan said: "although the realm of God is bumpy and difficult to achieve, your hope is great." Sephia and merulia are also on the road of becoming a God. They are only a little slower than Rolan. It is easier for them to set foot on the realm than other saians. When she heard this, she immediately opened her eyes and got some encouragement. "And Emma?" Luo Lan asked about Emma. Sophia shook her head: "she hasn''t, I''m not going to let her continue to hunt, so it''s still the first level." Luo Lan said: "Emma''s roots are basically unstable. We really need to control it." At this time, Saifeiya suddenly came close to her, her beautiful face was face-to-face with Luo Lan, her deep eyes were particularly attractive, and her voice was light Judo: "you say if you make philuria pregnant, can I keep the fusion state with melulia for a long time?""Why do you think that all of a sudden?" Luo Lan is frightened by the idea of SAFIYA''s unrestrained behavior. Why did Sophia suddenly change her mind when she refused to get pregnant? On second thought, Luo Lan suddenly understood why Sophia had changed. The reason why she didn''t accept pregnancy before was that pregnancy would affect the improvement of her strength, and even cause a great decline of her strength. But for philuria, it would be different, because the power of fusion is the second level sequence, which is significantly higher than that of her body. Pregnancy is very important for Sophia On the contrary, they are not at a loss. Once natural life is born in philuria''s body, it is really possible to break the time of fusion. Saifeiya''s idea is enough, in order to realize the power of philuria, even at the expense of their fusion body pregnancy! Don''t know why, Luo Lan in the mind unexpectedly some expectations, not right, Luo Lan shook his head to wake up, some funny in her smooth forehead flick. "Give up your idea, not to say whether pregnancy can really prolong the time of fusion, even if it can, philuria appears for only half an hour, while the formation of fertilized eggs takes at least 12 hours, and philuria disintegrates before pregnancy." "Can''t you?" Said Sophia in surprise. "There''s not enough time." Although Luo Lan is not a student of biology, she also knows that it takes five to seven days for a fertilized egg to be implanted. "What a pity." Sophia shook her head regretfully, but she didn''t give up. What a good chance to improve your strength. How can you give up easily? Or let Emma think of a way. She is a biologist. Maybe there is a way to speed up her pregnancy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 Luo Lan doesn''t know what Saifeiya is thinking. In the sun gradually to the bottom of the time, tired of together for a long time two people reluctantly get up from the bed. A touch of pale gold light shines, and SAFIYA floats into the bathroom. Soon there is the sound of flowing water in the bathroom. When SAFIYA comes out of the bath, Luo Lan has cleaned up the room and folded the quilt neatly. The two came to the dining room together. "Merulia and tays, what about them?" "Tays said she was going to see bulma in the world and took merulia and Emma there." What''s the real situation like? In fact, Luo Lan and Sophia know very well that they deliberately evade and leave time for them! For their behavior, Luo Lan mouth don''t say, in fact very touched. However, Luo Lan thinks that they don''t need to avoid it at all. We''ve known each other for a long time. He knows who has what meat. It''s good to interact with each other properly. "We can be together in the future, and we don''t have to avoid anything." Luo Lan took a piece of bread and put it in her mouth. "You think so well." Sophia gave her a white look and didn''t speak at all. Luo Lan see Ha ha of smile, Saifeiya no obvious objection, actually agreed, but Saifeiya arrogant, not willing to say it. After breakfast, Luo Lan cleans up the kitchen in a happy mood, and then throws a set of training clothes for Saifeiya to put on. "Next time, I''ll test your strength." Sophie Adam put on his training suit, tied up his hair with a ribbon, and a high ponytail was slightly higher than the top of his head. "I''m just about to see the power of Dragon God!" Luo Lan gave a faint smile, "whether it''s the Dragon God or the super Saiya God, the power on the body is the power of God, this power is not felt by ordinary people, you have to be prepared." "Come on!" Sephia responded with serious eyes and high spirits. Looking at Celia''s fighting spirit, Luo Lan nods with a smile. If a warrior wants to make continuous progress, he must not lose his enterprising attitude. In many cases, the role of will is far stronger than the innate quality of the body. In the world of dragon ball, there are numerous cases of lower level soldiers defeating higher level soldiers, among which the most prominent one is the case of Monkey King. Furthermore, the sublimation of the will is the realm. Whether a person can understand the realm and what kind of realm he understands are also related to his will. "SAFIYA, pay attention to my movements. It doesn''t matter if you can''t feel my breath. First look with your eyes, and then experience with your heart. You have mastered the energy of your whole body. The next step is to understand the mystery of aura." Luo Lan put his speed very slowly, let Saifeiya more easily realize his strength. "Well." Sophia nodded seriously with a smile. There was a flash of light in his eyes, and he looked up attentively. Sephia held his breath and put all his mind on Luo Lan''s action. At this moment, Luo Lan simply stood in front of her, but what she saw in her eyes was not a person, but a rising dragon. The infinite pressure shocked the spirit of Saifeiya. It was obvious that she had not started, which had brought great pressure to her. "This is the pressure of the realm God, which is totally different from the power God." Seraphia''s eyes lit up. "Not bad." Luo Lan smiles and nods. Her red eyes aim at Sophia. The power of God runs and the strength of Sophia appears in the video network. This is a kind of divine Royal skill to detect the strength of the opponent. It has no attack and can''t show the combat effectiveness of the opponent. It is a skill for gods to judge the divine level of the opponent. In Luo Lan''s eyes, SAFIYA did not even arrive at the first level sequence, so the intensity displayed was extremely low. "Here I am." The cold voice sounded, and the golden flame burned on Sophia''s body. She used to practice with merulia. Even if she was fighting, she only fought with the power God like Emma. She didn''t fight with the realm God at all. Luo Lan is the second level sequence realm God, his powerful, let Saifeiya want to play happily. But Saifeiya obviously ignores the gap between herself and Rolan. The fighting way of realm God is completely different from that of power God. Her previous experience is useless. As soon as Luo Lan smiles, her face becomes serious. With a crash, her figure penetrates the dense air, and a finger stretches forward. In an instant, she has arrived in front of Saifeiya. Saifeiya showed the color of horror, confusion began to resist. But it''s all in vain. See Luo Lan bend a bullet, break the defense of Saifeiya, there is no breath of energy on the body, but the unstoppable attack makes Saifeiya feel infinite pressure.Bang! With a fierce blow, the whole person of Saifeiya fell like a meteor. With a roar, a huge firelight rose from the horizon, a medium-sized island was sunk in the ocean, and the excess energy raised a huge wave more than 100 meters high, spreading out towards the ocean. "Have a good time!" Sephia rose in the air, dripping with water on her wet body, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Body flame suddenly a shock, a few wisps of white smoke rise, steamed dry body of sea water. Turn to continue to attack Luo Lan in the past. Luo Lan gently turns her body, dodges, reaches out a hand and presses it on Sophia''s shoulder, without any gorgeous light. A brilliant force turns her over several kilometers. The fight with the experts is a process of triggering the potential in the body. In addition, Luo Lan intentionally guides rather than beating up Saifeiya, so as the fight continues, Saifeiya seems to feel something vaguely, and the bottleneck of his body actually shows signs of loosening. This makes Saifeiya excited, the enthusiasm of the fight even higher. Peng The air trembled and cracked. Luolan close to the side of Saifeiya, palm on Saifeiya''s chest, a soft touch from the palm, Luolan mouth a Yang, will Saifeiya fly out. Turn around and disappear. Once again, he came to the front of sephia. "Peng!" "Peng!" Peng Luo Lan constantly output attacks, each attack hit on the body of Saifeiya are automatically removed more than half of the strength, so as not to hurt each other. Saifeiya continues to bear the heavy blow of Luolan, but his mouth is emitting crazy laughter. The power of God condenses on the eyeball. Luo Lan sees the energy intensity of Sophia, and her mouth slightly rises: "Sophia''s power is very close to the first level sequence of the God of power, and there is a great hope to break through, but she needs to work hard to break this bottleneck" "her bottleneck is caused by the excessive suppression of the power in her body at ordinary times It can stimulate the potential of the body. " Calm down, Luo Lan knows how to help her next. It''s really a time of change. A few decades ago, I was severely tempered by Saifeiya. Now the situation is reversed. I can temper her in all aspects and make her scream incessantly. ¡­¡­ Hula ~ ~ while Luo Lan is tempering Sophia, a gust of wind blows, and the figures of merulia and Emma suddenly appear in the air, looking at Sophia''s disheveled and miserable appearance. Emma said, "what is this, domestic violence? Did you get angry with Sophia "I''m asking Luo Lan to help me practice," said Sophia, panting Luo Lan shrugged and said, "she asked me to fight. This is to help her release her potential." Emma looked at them puzzled, did not know what they were doing, simply ignored, looked at Sophia''s ragged appearance, and pointed out a magic to repair her damaged clothes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 After a fierce battle with Rolan, or one-sided trampling, the loss of Saifeiya''s body is quite large. Her pretty face is as white as snow, her chest is constantly undulating, her mouth is breathing, and her delicate appearance is pitiful. But in fact, she is very good now. Despite her embarrassed appearance, she still exudes a strong sense of war. Her eyes were still bright, full of the desire to fight. Merulia couldn''t look down. She took out a fairy bean and gave it to Sophia. Then she handed out a fruit of the spirit tree. Sophia''s mental state soon recovered to the best state. "Sister, if you want to fight with Luo Lan, you have to wait for us to come back. How can you be his opponent alone?" The God of super Saiya is a completely different level. Merulia does not know the divine realm, but also knows that there is no comparability between the two. Saifeiya wants to compete with Luo Lan. It''s obvious that she''s looking for abuse. "I want to know about Rowland''s strength and prepare for the promotion of the first level sequence," said Sophia "How did it turn out?" said merulia Saifeiya wry smile, don''t know what words to use to describe his mood now, "the gap is too big, Luo Lan casually let me lose the ability to resist, simply can''t see how he shot." Luo Lan said: "the difference between the realm God and the power God lies in the upgrading of power. In terms of destructive power, they are at the same level, but the power of God does not show any traces of energy. Therefore, for you who are used to fighting with breath, you will only feel the presence and absence of gods." "With God''s power and God''s Royal skill, the action of Sophia can''t escape my eyes." "Yes, that''s it. Luo Lan is haunted. I don''t even have the chance to resist." Saifeiya nodded her head. The mystery of the realm God made her not even know how far away they were from each other. "Is the gap that big?" Hearing this, merulia became more interested in the so-called Super Saiyan God. Saifeiya shook his head. Only after fighting in person did he know that the gap between them could not be described as a gap, which separated the entire solar system. At this time, Emma proposed to join hands to see the power of Luo Lan. "Two sisters, let''s join hands to fight with Luo Lan!" "That''s a good idea." Merulia agreed. Sophia shrugged, no objection, so in a shining light, Sophia and melulia merged into philuria, Emma also changed into a demon form with a pink light. With the pink tail swinging, Emma licked her wet lips, and suddenly a dazzling light flashed on the ground. A perfect arc suddenly flashed by. Emma, the devil, together with Felicia, attacked Luolan. The unreal shadow flickers slightly, two graceful figures come to Luo Lan''s side and attack Luo Lan from two different directions. Luo Lan saw, the corner of the mouth slightly raised, calm slightly smile, light floating raised his hand, bang two, blocked their attack. Then the palm turned, turned into a two handed knife, and patted them directly. They were in a hurry to resist, and soon an elegant figure suddenly flashed and attacked them. The speed and speed of the attack were beyond their expectation, and there was no time to resist. "It''s too slow. Your actions are all in my expectation." Luo Lan''s voice suddenly appeared, shook his head and hit an attack. This attack contains a trace of God''s power, and their attack is more powerful. When facing the God''s power, they quickly show defeat, which is the crushing of the upper energy to the lower energy. "I can''t see any movement at all. There is no breath on Luo Lan''s body." "Seriously, I haven''t seen such a way of fighting." "The attack of the realm God makes people defenseless." Ferulia''s strength is also the second level sequence. In addition to the first level sequence of energy strength, Emma, a demon with all kinds of strange magic, joins hands to put her strength there. It is reasonable to say that the realm God of the second level sequence should be in a hurry. But the actual situation is that they can''t take advantage of Luo Lan at all. "The power of the super Saian God is too strong!" The fight between Felicia and Emma became more and more frightening, and sweat gradually oozed from her forehead. In fact, it has something to do with the particularity of Luo Lan himself. If he is an ordinary realm God, he will not be so easy to win even when facing the attack of philuria and Emma. What''s special about Luo Lan is that he is not only the second level sequence realm God. He was promoted to be the God of super Saiya people on the basis of the God level Saiya people with divine body. His basic quality has surpassed the general second level sequence. In addition, he has the blessing of Dragon God power, judgment power, God power and other divine powers. He is also a top-notch master among the realm gods who promote the same realm.A battle lasted for more than ten minutes. Even though filulia and Emma were not Luo Lan''s opponents after all, they were soon panting, pale and sweating with their cheeks. They couldn''t make any effort. "Philuria, today''s battle is over. You can have a good understanding. You don''t have to be in a hurry for success. You should know that it''s not good to rely on recklessness to improve your state of mind. A peaceful mind is more conducive to understanding the state of mind." Luo Lan stopped, breathing very smoothly. "Yes, in no hurry for a moment, I will wake up to the power of the God level saians just like you After eating a fairy bean, fioria regained her physical strength. She was shocked by Luo Lan''s powerful power, but also happy for her future development. "You''ve all got something, but I haven''t!" Emma, the devil, cried out. "You should lay your foundation first. As far as I know, in other parallel worlds, the artificial human No. 21 based on you absorbs too much negative energy, and breeds evil demons in its body. It takes away most of its power when it separates. You should not have such a situation." Luo Lan grabs Emma''s cheek and makes a little effort to squeeze her ruddy face. Emma the devil''s voice was vague: "Oh, I''m sure I won''t." "Pay attention to yourself." Luo Lan let go of the hand holding Emma''s pink face. Let alone Emma''s attractive appearance, her every move is charming and enchanting, especially her delicate skin. The next few people had a discussion about the battle just now. Luo Lan told them her opinion. Filulia and Emma listened carefully and kept his words in mind. To Luo Lan''s present state, every word has hit the key point, which has a great help to them. After a few minutes, the fusion time of fusion is over. In a bright light, philuria is separated into sephilia and merulia again. Rolan looks at them and takes them back to their temporary residence with a wave of her hand. ¡­¡­ In a corner of the earth, in the cave below, Dr. Gallo closely monitors the situation on the earth through a micro robot. When Rolan and philuria compete in the ocean overseas, their strong energy reaction attracts his attention. Dr. Gallo''s breathing became rapid when he detected the incredible energy they were emitting. "We must get their genes. This is the man-made man I dream of!" Thinking about them, Dr. Gallo frowned deeply, and then gritted his teeth, "I''m not in charge of the safety of the earth. I just want to realize my ambition." "Dr. Emma, is that strange woman really Dr. Emma? She''s not dead? " Dr. Gallo sent his own micro robot to collect Luo Lan''s cells. ¡­¡­ For Dr. Gallo''s action, Luo Lan and they don''t know. Of course, even if they know, they probably won''t care. On this day, tays came back from bulma''s home. When the jet plane landed, she saw that Sophia and Emma were discussing something in a low voice. She walked in and heard that they were talking about pregnancy. After hearing this, tays laughed and sighed that Sophia finally wanted to be a mother. But this is not the case. "Sister Sophia, do you want me to help her get pregnant?" Emma holds a book and looks at Sophia in an incredible way. Sophia nodded and said, "I think so, but Rolan said that the time when philuria appeared was only 30 minutes, so it was too late to get pregnant." Emma closed the book and said seriously, "if a woman wants to get pregnant, it will take at least 12 hours for the fertilized egg to form, plus the late implantation in the body, at least 5 to 7 days." "That''s what Luo Lan said. I don''t understand this, so I just want to ask you if there is any way to speed up the process." Sophia''s Ruby eyes looked at Emma. Emma put her fingers to her chin and thought. "If human intervention is not impossible, but sister Sophia, you need to know that philuria is the strong one in the second level sequence. The more powerful the life is, the lower the probability of pregnancy will be. We need to try many times to know the result. In addition, will Melia agree to do this?" "I''ve discussed with her, and merulia has no objection." Saifeiya answered clearly. If filulia is pregnant, the children she gives birth to are also the children of them and Loran. In fact, merulia does not resist. "Well, I can help you." Said, Emma beautiful face close to the side of Saifeiya, some embarrassed in Saifeiya''s ear: "I also want a Luolan ancestral DNA." Saifeiya''s red eyes glanced at Emma, and her eyes fell on Emma''s plump chest. How did this guy develop? His figure is too good."Yes, I can leave this evening for you." "It''s a deal!" Emma''s eyes suddenly lit up, she had long been playing the idea of Luo Lan. "I think you''ve been planning for a long time." Sophia joked. "Don''t say it, just know it in your heart." Emma had a big smile on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Saifeiya directly speechless, Emma is too active, but her heart is also looking forward to what kind of children Luo Lan will have with Emma in the future. "Tut Tut, the blood of the demon people and the blood of the Saiya people, I don''t know what?" ¡­¡­ That night, under the arrangement of Saifeiya, Emma ran into Luolan''s room secretly. When Luolan saw Emma running in, she was also shocked, but soon understood that all this was arranged by Saifeiya. Lift the quilt and let Emma in. But to Luo Lan''s surprise, Emma came in and became Emma. In her words, she needs the most perfect offspring. Luo Lan certainly has no opinion. After all, Emma is more charming and enchanting than Emma when she was human, but it''s not so easy for her to get pregnant. "Of course I know, so I''m ready for a protracted war!" The devil Emma shows her little tiger teeth, a pink tail rolled on Luo Lan''s body. Luo Lan naturally refused to admit defeat and soon took the initiative. For several days in a row, Emma tried every means to extract Luo Lan''s gene, but it was a pity that it didn''t come true. Maybe it was the constraint of cosmic rules on powerful life. The more powerful life, the lower the possibility of breeding offspring. Although the desire in her heart was not achieved, Emma didn''t give up her efforts. Maybe it was because her body was moistened by love. During this period, Emma''s look was getting better and better. Her noble temperament and hot charm were combined, and her every move was full of strong temptation. Her manner was so beautiful and attractive that even merulia said she couldn''t help kissing her. Emma is satisfied, and the next step is to realize her promise to SAFIYA. However, it is not easy to operate in practice. In order to speed up the incubation time, Emma directly went into the laboratory for research, and the messy liquid medicine research made a big push, but in addition to enhancing the fun between beds, it seems that it did not play a special role. "It''s not easy!" After another experiment failed, Emma sat cross legged in front of the workbench, which was filled with all kinds of potions. Filulia itself is not a natural life. It is more difficult to get her pregnant than to get her pregnant. But now that she has reached an alliance with Sophia, Emma will do her best. "I think you''d better stop and let it be." Luo Lan can''t see past, this time they seem to be possessed, their body is about to be destroyed by them. "You''ve got a good deal, but you''re still a good girl. Why don''t you let philuria accompany you?" Seprianu spoke. "Good, good." Luo Lan can only laugh. "Then stop for a while and let me study it carefully." Emma thinks there is no problem with her research. The problem may lie in Luo Lan''s divine power. This kind of power with divine attribute has eliminated her potion ability. "Why don''t you let me try fusing philuria in the form of demon man?" Emma whispered. "No, it''s too dangerous." Luo Lan was startled and asked her to give up the attention. Although Wu fan Bu ou, Bi Ke Bu ou and Wu Tian x Bu Ou also appeared in the original book, Luo Lan could not let them take risks. If they did not swallow up philuria, it would be bad. "I think it''s too dangerous, too." The power of the demons is so strange that both zephylia and merulia dare not try. "All right." Seeing that everyone was against it, Emma had to give up the idea. At this time, Luo Lan frowned and looked at a big tree in the courtyard. They also looked at the past in doubt. "What''s the matter?" Asked Sophia. Luo Lan said with a sneer: "there is a guy hiding his head and tail peeping here. I really think I can''t find it." ¡­¡­ PS: two chapters. I don''t want to take them apart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 Hearing Luo Lan saying that someone was peeping at them, Sophia''s face immediately cooled down and looked at the big tree in the courtyard. Sure enough, in the shelter of several leaves of the big tree, she saw a small thing different from natural life, and a touch of anger appeared. It was a small machine disguised as an insect, less than a millimeter in diameter. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan''s special reminder, SAFIYA would not have noticed this. Whew! A small beam of energy shot straight past, crackling the mechanical insects destroyed. Sophia frowned and said, "who''s watching us?" Luo Lan said coldly, "who else on earth will be monitored by micro robots? It must be Dr. Gallo." "Dr. Gallo?" Saifeiya mouth recites this name, in the eye suddenly flashed one silk to kill an idea. She didn''t get in touch with Dr. Gallo, but she probably got some information from Luo Fei''s mouth. At the beginning, when Luo Lan and Dr. Gallo arrived at the earth from Azrael together because they were dealing with the time machine, Dr. Gallo had been killed by Lazuli''s brother and sister and died. At present, the world is based on the development of the No. 9 secondary universe. Here, razeli and Lapis did not become artificial human beings, but Leping became artificial human beings. Because there was no monkey king to destroy the Red Ribbon Army, Dr. Gallo did not go to the opposite of Leping. Instead, he established a good friendship by guarding the earth together for many times. No matter what the purpose is, from the point of view of the earth people, Dr. Gallo is also a hero guarding the earth. But one thing is the same thing. Despite his contribution to the earth, Dr. Gallo''s evil side has not changed. Dr. Gallo has been secretly monitoring the situation of the earth, secretly developing more powerful man-made people, and has achieved his ambition. This time, the target is Luo Lan. It''s because the powerful power of Luo Lan was detected some time ago. It''s just that he underestimates Luo Lan''s ability to perceive the surroundings. The micro robot used for monitoring is found directly, and at the same time, it angers Saifeiya. You should know that Saifeiya is not a kind-hearted person. After knowing that he is being monitored, a sense of killing is released. The temperature around has dropped by several degrees. "Luo Lan, do you know the position of Dr. Gallo?" Sophia''s not going to let Dr. Gallo go. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes when she heard the speech. The power of the realm god suddenly spread out. The whole earth instantly entered his perceptive range, and soon found Dr. Gallo''s nest. She nodded her head and said, "yes, on an island in the northern sea area of Dr. Gallo." And then it''s transmitted to the mind of Sophia. After receiving the address sent by Luo Lan, Sophia showed a cruel smile on her pretty cheek. A piece of light and shadow flashed by and immediately moved to the past. Looking at the disappearing figure of Sophia, Luo Lan looks at it for a while without any sympathy for Dr. Gallo. That bad old man dare to monitor them, the purpose is clear, even if saifeiliya does not start, Luolan will not let him go. Suddenly I think of a lot of data in Dr. Gallo''s base. Luo Lan thinks it''s a pity that these data will be destroyed. It happens that Emma is studying how to make philuria pregnant. Isn''t this the ready-made data. "Emma, let''s go to Dr. Gallo''s base. Maybe his information can help you." With the words mentioned to Emma, Emma immediately understood what Luo Lan meant and said anxiously: "ah, I know. I''ll go now. I hope that Sylvia hasn''t started yet!" There was a slight fluctuation in the flat space. Emma used the space to jump and transfer to Sophia. Seeing that Sophia had just condensed Qigong wave, she was relieved that she had not started to destroy Dr. Gallo''s base. Dr. Gallo''s base is located in the northern sea area of an island underground, surrounded by the sea, the island is densely forested, in order to hide the location of the base, Dr. Gallo set the entrance of the base in a cave. "Sophia, wait. Don''t destroy the base below." Emma stops Saifeiya who is about to release Qigong wave. Sophia looked at her suspiciously. Emma explained: "since Dr. Gallo has been able to develop a time machine, his research in the field of biology must be extremely in-depth. His information is very valuable and may help us." "I see." Sophia nodded, then slowly descended to the island with Emma. They haven''t taken a few steps. Dozens of transformed wolves have stopped them. Their combat effectiveness is about 100 million. Half of their bodies have been transformed into mechanical form, and they are detecting them with red electronic eyes. "Hum, this kind of rubbish also wants to stop us!" Saifeiya looked at Badier brothers with disdain, suddenly stretched out a slender finger, strong energy condensed in front of the fingertip. Whew! A section of the fire snake glitters, and a bunch of short beams are emitted.Bang through the head of a wolf in front of him, and he fell to the distant land. All of a sudden, the flames burst forth, and the flaming mushroom cloud rose up. The hit area turned directly into a marsh, and the rock turned directly into a molten state. "Hey, hey, I''m not welcome." Emma also launched an attack after seraphia started, but considering that there is Dr. Gallo''s base under the island, her attack should be restrained a little. For Emma, whose strength has reached the first level, it''s not enough to look at the small things with 100 million combat power. She can easily destroy them with a puff. I saw a large white light pouring out, falling like the light rain in early spring, cleaning the dust in the island at once, and the small-scale blasting continued to ring. Under the super energy of SAFIYA and Emma, all the mechanical animals guarding the periphery of the base were destroyed without any effort. "Here''s the entrance, Sophia." The sharp eyed Emma suddenly finds the entrance of Dr. Gallo''s base, shouts to Sophia, and then goes directly through the entrance. Saifeiya followed, glanced at the monitor on the entrance aisle, sneered and destroyed the camera. In a deep room, Dr. Gallo''s wrinkled face gawked at the black screen. His lips moved, his eyes widened and his face darkened: "how did those two women find here so quickly? It was clear that they were on the other side of the mainland just now, but my transformation beast could not stop them Dr. Emma is definitely not a person I know. Dr. Emma is just an ordinary earthman... " The screen quickly switches to another monitor. At this time, Sophia and Emma are getting closer to Dr. Gallo''s nest. Perhaps knowing that fighting is inevitable, Dr. Gallo clenches his teeth and walks out of the laboratory. As early as a few years ago, he had transformed himself into a man-made man, and even in the face of cyphia and them, Dr. Gallo was not afraid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 "Even if they are as powerful as human beings, I''m sure I can catch them." Dr. Gallo''s transformation of himself is more thorough than that of Leping. In order to obtain long life and powerful power, he completely transformed himself into a mechanical body. Although his appearance still keeps the appearance of an old man, every cell in his body has already been replaced by a mechanical body. "If I can capture those two women, it will be of great help to my research." With inexplicable confidence, Dr. Gallo swaggered in front of them. "Saiya woman, and Dr. Emma, you have the courage to break in directly..." Dr. Gallo looked at them coldly. The detector in their body did not respond and detected their energy value. This situation caused Dr. Gallo not to be aware of the gap between them. SAFIYA''s red eyes glanced at Dr. Gallo, frowning slightly. After Dr. Gallo finished speaking, a figure disappeared directly from his eyes. He came up to Dr. Gallo in an instant, waved his hand and made an attack. "What?" Dr. Gallo''s face suddenly changed when he saw this. He didn''t know how Sylvia got close to him. A hard fist appeared in his sight. His fist kept enlarging and soon blocked his whole vision. "No!" Dr. Gallo''s eyes were dazed, and his face was stiff as he watched the attack of Celia approach. Boom!! The violent force directly bombarded Dr. Gallo''s head. Before he could make any response, Dr. Gallo''s whole head flew out and his face collapsed into a trembling hole. "How could it be that I was killed all over." Dr. Gallo couldn''t believe it. His voice came out of his mouth intermittently. "Frog in the well, how can you know how powerful a real strong man is?" Seraphia sneered, stepped on Dr. Gallo''s head, crushed his head, and then hit a Qigong wave to destroy Dr. Gallo''s body. During the whole process, Emma watched coldly without any feeling for Dr. Gallo''s death. To her, Dr. Gallo was just a stranger. "Emma, find out if there''s anything useful around you." Dr. Gallo died, but his research room left a lot of information. Emma searched room by room and found a lot of interesting things, but most of them were about man-made people. Some materials about making biological animals and mechanical soldiers attracted Emma''s attention. Because she is an excellent biologist, Emma saw these things and received them into her own space. "Well, there are also materials about biological man-made people." Emma glanced at some of the research materials about Shalu, but it was only the first draft, and there was no specific experiment. Looking at Emma''s constant collection of information, with a happy smile on her face from time to time, Sophia asked, "are these things useful?" Emma replied with a smile, "it''s a bit enlightening, but Dr. Gallo''s research in biology can''t compare with me. Some things can be given to Breves after he goes back, which may be helpful to him." "That''s it Seeing Dr. Gallo''s things doesn''t mean much to Emma, and zephylia''s interest has suddenly weakened a lot, but it''s good to be able to help Breves. With this information, the combat readiness of Sarada will be greatly upgraded soon. After ransacking Dr. Gallo''s entire base, Emma and SAFIYA felt satisfied. When they left, they did not forget to drop an energy bomb on the island, directly wiping the island out of the sea, and then left safely. ¡­¡­ Temple. The God of heaven is sweating and watching Emma and them wipe out Dr. Gallo''s base. Before that, he had been worried that there would be something that shouldn''t exist in Dr. Gallo''s base. Now it is ideal that only one Dr. Gallo died. "Dr. Gallo, why do you provoke those mysterious people?" It''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke those terrible guys. God is really worried that the other party will be angry and destroy the whole earth directly. At that time, he doesn''t even have a place to reason. "Well, I died like this..." The old God''s eyes were dim. Although he didn''t like Dr. Gallo, he saved the earth several times. Even if he made some mistakes, it was a pity that the earth lost its fighting power. But on second thought, Dr. Gallo''s existence is a time bomb for the earth. It has not been detonated yet. No one knows what will happen in the future. It''s better to be disposed of now. The old God looked at the lower world wordlessly for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Bobo, go to invite turtle fairy Kelin, crane fairy Tianjin rice, and man-made Leping to come here. I hope one of them can inherit the position of God..."His life is coming to an end, and the safety of the earth can only depend on them. After hearing this, Bobo looked a little dejected and invited the three people according to the order of the God. ¡­¡­ When the old God chooses a new God of the earth, Sophia and Emma have come back from Dr. Gallo''s base. When they open the door, they see Rolan sitting on the sofa, receiving the service of merulia and tayis, enjoying fresh fruits. Luo Lan nodded toward their eyes and asked what she had gained. Emma said what she had found. "With this information, sharada will be able to build a powerful combat readiness force in large quantities." Luo Lan is in a good mood. She was in a good mood when she was angered by Dr. Gallo. "If we want to build a combat readiness force, we need to consume a lot of resources." Emma took advantage to sit in Luo Lan''s arms, picked up a grape and handed it to Luo Lan''s mouth. "Saifei forces have nothing else, but more resources." Luo Lan is enjoying the feeling of beauty in her arms. Although the goblin is unbearable in the state of demon man, she is elegant and full of knowledge in human form. In terms of body, she is more popular with filia. Emma a Leng, reaction: "yes, I forgot you have a big influence." Luo Lan, unlike Dr. Gallo, they are not alone. Behind them is the most powerful Saifei force in the North galaxy. You should know that Dr. Gallo alone can create a large-scale transformation animal Legion. If they are replaced by Saifei force, they can pull up a strong team every minute. By then, no force in the seventh universe can match them. In fact, the Saifei power is now the top power, and no one can provoke it. "Sophia, merulia, we have been in this world for more than two years. Now it''s time to go back." Luo Lan pondered and said. "I''m going back at last." Sophia smiles, and they come together because Luo Lan wants to complete the Dragon God trial. Now that the trial is finished, Luo Lan has become a real trainee Dragon God, and it''s time to return to her own world. But they didn''t get into the whole King''s Outland, which made them have some regrets, but then they thought of the conditions to enter the whole King''s Outland, and they had no choice but to smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 The outer realm of the whole king was opened up by Salama, the Dragon God, 12.6 billion years ago. It was suppressed by the great power of Salama, the Dragon God, and the secondary universe whose spatial level completely exceeded the lower boundary. Compared with the inner realm of the whole king, it was more unique in space, unlike the inner realm, which was divided into several horizontal worlds. Because of this unique environment, the lower life needs to have the power to break the universe, that is, the third-order power, if it wants to enter the outer world. Saifeiya and Emma obviously do not have such strength, so even if they want to enter the whole King Outland, they are not qualified now. Since they can''t enter Outland, it''s meaningless for them to stay in the secondary universe. So when Luo Lan mentioned going back to the seventh universe, they all nodded happily. Later, Luo Lan summoned Wes''s shuttle cube to let them in. Now he doesn''t have Wes''s strength. When he breaks the barrier between outer domain and inner domain, he can''t guarantee that the space fluctuation won''t hurt them. This shuttle cube is used to protect them. After several women of Saifeiya enter the cube, Luo Lan nods her head. Her mental power spreads out and mobilizes the power in her body. Suddenly, the power of Dragon God, the power of judgment and the power of God boil up at the same time. A light red light covers her body. Luo Lan''s forehead automatically emerged a complex silver dragon pattern. "Luo Lan, the pattern on your forehead?" Cried Emma in surprise. "This is the sign of the Dragon God trainee." Luo Lan replied. With the appearance of this dragon pattern, the tiny breath in the space resonates with the Dragon God power in his body. At this moment, Luo Lan''s spiritual power is strengthened, and the spirit spreads out, sensing the outline of the whole King''s outer world. In the huge space headed by 36 God stars, a bubble like secondary universe appears under his eyes. That''s the thirty Sixth District of Quanwang Waiyu. What is protected by them is the inner realm of the whole king. To find the right direction, Luo Lan was absorbed in it and said softly, "let''s go!" Shua! The colorful rays are shining around Luo Lan. With a few stars swirling around, the movement of God suddenly starts, just like a water column rising in the air, taking Luo Lan and the shuttle cube through the water curtain of the universe and into a dreamy and gorgeous channel. Luo Lan goes all the way to the inner realm of the whole King along the delicate and flowing water like space channel, and the gorgeous streamer constantly flashes in front of her eyes, and the picture is full of illusion. It''s different from the feeling of coming in the twinkling of an eye. The process of going back is extremely difficult. Luo Lan doesn''t have the great power of Salama, the Dragon God, and can only travel through space by her own strength. But the good thing is that God''s movement is the most suitable for space transmission. In addition, Luo Lan is a trainee Dragon God. He can borrow the power of Dragon God from Outland. Generally speaking, it''s not very hard. About three hours later, a beautiful world appeared in Luo Lan''s field of vision. From the outside, the whole King''s inner realm is in a state of splitting and integration, but it seems to enter an infinite space inside. There are five huge blue water balls close together, which is the parallel world of the whole King''s inner realm. "There are five parallel worlds..." Luo Lan watched for a while, and the number of parallel worlds was beyond his expectation. You should know that there is a whole king system in every parallel world. Five parallel worlds mean that there are already five whole kings in the inner domain of the whole king. There is some confusion. As for whether these parallel worlds are caused by time machine or other reasons, Luo Lan has no idea. "Which is the world we live in?" Sephia asked in a low voice. "I''ll look for it!" Luo Lan and Saifeiya responded and flew to one of the parallel worlds along with their inner perception. Wheezing, as if through a layer of bubbles, they enter one of the world. The picture suddenly changes. Twelve giant universes appear in their vision. This is the world they live in. With entering this world, the rules of the world are changed, and the power of the whole King covers the whole space. Luo Lan''s connection with the whole King''s Outland is cut off, and he can no longer borrow the power of the Dragon God of Outland. Luo Lan stares and frowns, as if he suddenly has a shackle. This is the power of the whole king. "It''s an uncomfortable feeling." Luo Lan sighed and shook his hand to speed up, just like a flash of lightning, heading for the seventh universe. Because he is cut off from the perception of Outland, with the effect of God''s moving, he can only move in the present world of the whole king. Unless he uses the time machine or gets the guidance of Salama, the Dragon God, he will never go to other parallel worlds or Outland. ¡­¡­ The seventh universe is bright with stars. All of a sudden, the surrounding background turned into a deep void, stars flashing, as if hanging a bright silver veil. A colorful glow flashed by, and Luolan and Saifeiya returned to their hometown.The feeling of familiarity arises spontaneously. Recalling the experience of the past two years, Luo Lan''s mouth can''t help but raise an arc, "come back, don''t know the development of Sarada planet there?" "With Herz and badak, there''s no problem with Sarada. Maybe a new super Saiya has been cultivated." Sophia said to merulia, "merulia, you and Emma haven''t been to Salada planet in the seventh universe. I''ll show you there." "All right." "I''m looking forward to it." Both merulia and Emma nodded with a smile, feeling like they were in their mother-in-law''s house. In the seventh universe, the effect of God''s movement is not as good as that of instant movement, so Luo Lan and others directly use instant movement to enter the Salada planet in the North galaxy. At this time, Herz is training the new generation of Saiya people, suddenly feel a few strange breath appeared around, Herz face alert, raised his eyes, just saw Luolan and Saifeiya and others, beside in addition to tayis, there are two strange figures. The strong breath that I had felt before came from them. "Rolan, Sophia, you are back at last." In recent years, the strength of Sarada has soared. Even without top experts like Luo Lan and broli, no force dares to challenge. "What are these two ladies?" Helz looks at Melia and Emma in surprise. Melia''s face is very similar to that of Sophia. Emma is the same as No. 18. I don''t know where Rolan got the beauty. "Her name is merulia. She is merulia''s sister and the current queen of the sixth universe, Sarada," she said, pointing to merulia Hearing this, Herz immediately respected and said politely, "it''s Queen Meru. Welcome." "Hello." Merulia nodded gracefully. Unlike Meredith''s outgoing queen, merulia is the real current queen of the saians. If you want to say that only zephia can compare with her status, because with Meredith''s Queen in Sarada, Herz has been psychologically prepared for the arrival of a queen. But then again, the queen Merlot looks like Celia. Herz could not help but feel the wonder of the two twin universes. "Her name is Emma. She is a gifted scientist like Dr. Breves. Don''t underestimate her. Emma is more powerful than me." Sephia went on to introduce Emma. Emma gave a shy smile. SAFIYA''s words surprised Herz and immediately welcomed him politely. Then, Herz and his entourage walk towards Luo Lan''s residence. Herz introduces the changes of sharada in the past two years. Generally speaking, sharada has increased a lot of experts and strength in the past two years, but the number of super Saiya has not increased, and it still maintains the original number. Because of the foundation laid by Luo Lan before, Saifei forces are now well-known in the whole North galaxy, and many large cosmic organizations are competing to cooperate with them. "The number of missions released by galactic mercenary organization in sinomeni has increased several times. Some time ago, hildis visited sinomeni, hoping to open another mission release platform in other planets of Saifei forces." There was a light smile on Herz''s face. The rapid development of sinomenine''s task publishing platform is inseparable from the fact that the 18th is constantly taking on difficult tasks. According to Herz''s estimation, in the past two years, the 18th has made a lot of money by relying on the task income, and I don''t know what this woman wants so much money for. "In addition, as before, the fleissa Legion continued to gather its sphere of influence. Except for a few important administrative stars, there were few fleissa legions walking outside. On the contrary, some people who betrayed the fleissa Legion got a lot of strength outside." "Just some clowns." Luo Lan said with disdain. After flisa left, some worthless ants really thought they were characters, and they didn''t think about what flisa would do with them when she came back. Maybe in the eyes of these people, Felisa is dead. "Yes, some small people with 20000 or 30000 combat power are not worth mentioning, so as long as they don''t provoke Saifei''s forces, I don''t care about them. By the way, Luo Lan, how did your hair turn red? " Herz finally asked his doubts. In the past, Luo Lan kept her hair golden. He could understand that it was the full power form of super Saiya. But now not only the color of her hair has become red, but also the color of her eyes. Although Saifeiya normally keeps red eyes, Herz doesn''t think Luolan will re train another kind of pseudo super Saiya. What makes Herz more puzzled is that there seems to be no trace of breath on Luo Lan''s body. Yes, there is no breath at all. She stands in front of her, but she can''t feel it at all. Even if she converges to the extreme, it''s not like this!"Hahaha, this form of mine is called Super Saiyan God!" Luo Lan said with a smile. To be exact, it is the super Saian God based on the divine Saian. "The super Saian God?" Herz murmured and thought the name was a little familiar. He thought that Luo Lan had mentioned the name before, and his eyes were wide open. Herz looked at Luo Lan''s super Saiya with red hair and said: "you really broke through!" Luo Lan nodded slightly and said with pride: "yes, it''s hard to break through..." Helz heard a sigh, in that Luo Lan also became a trainee Dragon God, is more hearty laugh. Although Luo Lan''s breakthrough has nothing to do with him, helz still feels proud of him. Although there were red haired sais in the ancient times of Sarada, they were just the gods of sais fused by ordinary sais. In terms of strength, they were just as powerful as ordinary super sais, far less than Luo Lan, who was promoted from super sais. This is the peak of the Saiya people. At present, this man has promoted the Saiya people to a higher level. Compared with Luo Lan, his super Saiya people are really weak. "By the way, helz, what''s going on with ascali?" Sophia was concerned about her daughter, so she asked. Speaking of ascali, helz''s face became serious. Luo Lan asked, "what''s wrong with her?" Herz nodded his head and said, "ascali''s expansion is relatively rapid. Three months ago, he had a conflict with the surrounding forces. Later, because he was involved in the East King, he attracted many experts from heaven." "I don''t know how to solve it later. According to the news from Evelyn, ascali went to heaven on behalf of the East Galaxy a few days ago to attend a martial arts meeting held in heaven." Luo Lan frowned and said, "only people from the underworld can participate in the Heavenly Kingdom Martial Arts Association." He doesn''t believe his daughter will die. It seems that the strongest one in the underworld is a man called spareribs rice. His strength is at the level of super Saiya 2, not ascali''s opponent at all. Herz said: "this time, people from the sun are allowed to participate in the martial arts meeting. Each galaxy can send five people. The king of the northern world once invited us people from Sarada, but because you were not there, I was pushed away. Later, karkarot took part in the contest on behalf of the North galaxy." "By the way, the martial arts association is still going on, and the final victory has not yet been decided." "Who represent the North Galaxy?" "Capote, sunbra, roffy, lapis, bick!" Herz replied. "Lazuli didn''t compete?" Luo Lan asked strangely, the strength of No.18 is higher than that of bick, and the northern boundary king has no reason to let bick play instead of No.18. "Lazuli wanted to make money, but she refused." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan''s expression is a little dull, this reason is very strong, but considering the character of No. 18, it is really possible to do such a thing. It''s better to be a mercenary to participate in the competition on behalf of the North Galaxy without bonus. "Luo Lan, let''s go to heaven. I haven''t been to that place yet." Hearing Luo Lan and them talking about the affairs of the Heavenly Kingdom Martial Arts Association, Emma''s blue eyes flashed a trace of curiosity. For a demon like her, she never knew what the world of the dead was like. ¡­¡­ PS: the two chapters are not separated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 The kingdom of heaven is an important part of the underworld, which is under the jurisdiction of the king of the great world. Those who make great contributions to the world can be allowed to have a body after death and continue to practice in life. Compared with the sun, it''s just one more aperture on the top of the head. In fact, as an important part of the kingdom of heaven and the underworld, the kingdom of heaven is also an important cornerstone for maintaining the stability of the galaxy. Whenever there are problems that cannot be solved in the world of the sun, the king of the great world will allow the experts of the kingdom of heaven to come down to save. From this point of view, the kingdom of heaven is an important barrier for the safety of the world of the sun. Many years ago, when Saifei power was just established, Luo Lan was still a little curious about the kingdom of heaven. However, with the continuous improvement of his strength, the attraction of the kingdom of heaven to him became lower and lower, and now he can completely ignore it. After all, both heaven and hell are just the institutions of the seventh universe. The strongest people in them have not reached the level of Super Saiyan 3. heard what Elmar as like as two peas in the kingdom of heaven, and master Luo said, "what does heaven mean? There are people who are just like the sun, and not many masters." "No, I''m curious," said Emma with a smile Luo Lan said: "you and merulia have just come to Sarada planet. When you are familiar with the environment here, we will take you to heaven to have a look." Emma nodded with a smile, enjoying the service of the vine girl Alice, while visiting the big house of Rolan. Then Herz introduced the recent situation of Sarada planet and Saffi forces to Safia, and left with a smile. After Herz left, Rolan said to merulia, "how is it compared with you here?" Merulia picked up the fruit and nibbled, "the overall atmosphere is good, but the number of experts is too small." Luo Lan said: "no way, the number of Saiya people on our side is there. Even if we want to increase the number of experts, we don''t have this foundation." Merulia nodded. Rolan and Sophia had introduced the seventh cosmic Saiya a long time ago. In the face of the difficulties at that time, it is a miracle that Luo Lan and her family have been able to lead the small-scale development of hundreds of survivors to dominate the whole North galaxy. Merulia thinks that she can''t do this. This is also the place where merulia admires Luo Lan and SAFIYA. "Merulia, I''ll take you out for a walk." Sephia called merulia and took her out. Walking in the street, the Saiya people who came and went saw the queen whom they hadn''t seen for many years cast awe and adoring eyes. When they saw merulia beside saifia, they were all stunned. There were super Saiya people who looked so similar to the queen. But she seems to have no tail, the color of her eyes is blue! "Your majesty!" Passing Saiya people respectfully greetings. "Well." Sophia nodded and said, "this is queen merulia next to me. When you come to Sarada for the first time, you should also call her queen." "Hello, Queen merulia!" "Hello." Merulia nodded with a smile. When the saians saw merulia''s graceful appearance, they were all impressed by her temperament. It turned out that she was the queen of other planets. She looked so much like queen Sophie, but they didn''t hear that there were other Saiyan planets besides Sarada? Many Saiya people are murmuring in their hearts, watching Saifeiya and merulia go away. "You can see the challenge arena everywhere, and this atmosphere promotes your continuous development." Merulia curiously looked at the hemispherical martial arts arena by the side of the road, surrounded by people. From time to time, some people went up to challenge. "We have few people here, so we can only improve ourselves in this way. We can''t compare with Salada in the sixth universe," he said "There are really very few of you here." Merulia nodded clearly. Population is the biggest problem that restricts the development of Sarada. Although it has been alleviated in recent years, it is still not comparable with other ethnic groups that are often hundreds of millions. For a race, the number of population largely indicates the development potential of a population. The more population there is, the higher the probability of the birth of genius will be. Imagine that if there are hundreds of thousands and millions of saians on Salada, how many super saians will be born? There should be a large number of super saians. Next, along the way, Sophia took merulia to visit the central management center of the city. Merulia was amazed by the silver surface and the buildings with clear water caltrops. The upward protruding sharp corners were full of the unrestrained and impact of the Saia people. Because merulia had the experience of fusing with sephilia into philuria, she got part of sephilia''s memory and felt familiar with the planet Sarada here. Suddenly, the other end of the street raised a dust, a large group of people chasing a girl with white hair. The girl was 18 or 19 years old, with rosy eyes. She was running and tongue sticking out at her pursuers. She had a lovely face. She saw a small alley in front of her. The girl made a Qigong wave in her hand, causing a cloud of smoke. She dodged into a small alley.When her pursuer disappeared, she came out of the alley laughing. "Well, it''s too early to catch me!" Zleira made a grimace with his eyelids, carried his satchel on his back and swaggered away. "Zley, what have you done? Why are those people chasing you?" Sephia appeared in silence beside zlay, holding out her hand and grasping her wrist. Tslay did not shake off her arm, twisted her hair, and now the person holding her is actually Sophia, "ah, Sophia, how can it be you!" Haha, he said with a smile, "they are students recruited by my mother. Because I want to go to other planets, they come to catch me." "With your strength, you''d better not walk around outside." Said Sophia, looking at tzley. Tslay puffed up his cheeks and said, "Your Majesty, how can you say that? I have 4800 combat power at least!" Sophia frowned: "as a nolai, 4800 combat effectiveness is great?" Tslay was speechless. Anyway, she just didn''t like to practice. The beautiful rose red eyes turned and looked at merulia, especially the blue eyes in the super Saian state. "Eh, this sister''s eyes are the same color as merulia''s After a few turns around merulia, zley tilted his head. "Sister, are you from the sixth universe?" "Yes Merulia looked at the 17-year-old green girl in front of her. She was petite and had a lovely face. Saifeiya said faintly: "her name is Zilai. She is the last only child of the fighting nation nolai people. She doesn''t know how to practice all day long. It''s only at the age of 19 that she has such fighting power." Merulia nodded: "as a fighting nation, 4800 combat effectiveness is really unreasonable." "Hey, 4800 combat effectiveness is not weak. Many planets don''t even have 1000 combat effectiveness." Tslay opened his mouth and said, "when will brolly and sister Meredith be back? I haven''t seen them for years." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 "You miss them?" Sophia looked at the green girl in front of her eyes. This tslay has a jumping personality. She doesn''t talk about it at ordinary times, and doesn''t do her work all day. Under the excellent conditions of Sarada, others have reached tens of thousands of combat effectiveness. It seems that she hasn''t grown up yet, and only has 4800 combat effectiveness. Oh, it''s not that I haven''t grown up. Tsley''s figure is good. "Of course, after brolly and sister Meredith left for several years, I lost my playmates. What''s more, they took Alice away." Tslay was not happy. She used to go out with Brolli to play. Now she''s left alone. She''s not allowed to leave Sarada. "Wait a little longer, Brolli, and they''ll be back from the sixth universe soon." Said seraphia. "Really?" Tslay''s eyes lit up, and rose red eyes were crystal like. Seifelia grabbed her wrist and said, "I won''t cheat you, so you stay on Sarada and don''t make trouble. If you do anything out of line again, I''ll ask sonori to send you to a remote planet for exercise." "No, I''ve always been good." On hearing this, tslay shook his head in a clever way. "Don''t pretend. Everyone on Sarada knows your character." Looking at the quiet appearance of zlay''s composition, SAFIYA is dumbfounded. The so-called dragon begets dragon and Phoenix begets Phoenix. Zlay''s character is the same as sonori''s. If she can calm down, it''s just like the Saiya people don''t fight. It''s really hard to achieve. Zilai grins with a playful face. Saifeiya lets her go back to wait for the news. Zilai nods happily, then goes home waving her arms and disappears in the street. "This little girl has a good relationship with her brother-in-law?" merulia asked after tslay had gone away "I''ve been with Brolli since I was a kid," said Sophia Sonori''s daughter was basically brought up by brolly. Merulia nodded her head. When Saifeiya said that, she remembered that there was such a girl in Saifeiya''s memory. She had a special relationship with Gloria. "The nolai people are also a strong race in the sixth universe, but they haven''t appeared in the universe for many years. This little sister has the blood of the nolai people, but she doesn''t seem to like cultivation." "She''s a salted fish. Your sister tried to persuade her, but it didn''t work." Tslay''s current strength is not cultivated. It''s all made up of various nutriments and spiritual tree fruits. Under such circumstances, her combat effectiveness is only ten thousand. It''s conceivable how she usually lives, but sonori doesn''t care. It seems that she really doesn''t care that the last single seedling of the nolai people is ruined. They do not care about their own people, so why should they worry about that. If her daughter is such a character, SAFIYA would have slapped her to death. After the interlude of the little sister, Sophia continued to take merulia to visit Sarada. When the sun was about to set, the two returned home, opened the door and found that the dinner was ready, and the big table was full of delicious food. Emma and tays take the food out of the kitchen with the help of Alice and rankie. "Sophia, you''re just back. You''re ready to eat." After a good meal, the family sat together and chatted. Just then the doorbell rang and opened the door to see that it was the 18th who had just come back from the task. On the 18th, when he saw Sophia and merulia, he was a little stunned. "Two teachers?" "Lazuli, come in." Sophia invited the 18th in. 18 mm a reaction come over, beautiful eye son is in the body of Saifeiya and merulia to revolve. In recent years, she has been carrying out tasks outside, but she learned the lesson that there was no way to escape when she met Mormon at the beginning. She ran to the star of yadrat and learned to move instantaneously, so that she could run when she was in danger in the future. But after learning this skill, she did not use it in running except for the convenience of going home. Thanks to the convenience of instant movement, the efficiency of the 18th mission was greatly improved. A task can be completed in one day, and few of them can be delayed for several days. So every night, she would go back to Sarada planet or the earth''s home to have a rest. Today, she just came to Sarada planet. After hearing the news of the teacher and his mother''s coming back, she came to visit, but she didn''t expect to see two of them. Under the introduction of Saifeiya, the 18th learned that the other one was indeed a teacher''s mother, but she was the Saiyan queen of the sixth universe. "Does the teacher have a habit of collecting twins?" 18 thought in his heart. But she didn''t dare to say it in front of everyone. Emma came out of the room upstairs and said hello to her when she saw No. 18. 18 quickly stand up, because do not know how to call Emma, stand there straight hair Leng."Forget, you''re going to call me auntie." Emma looked at number 18 with a smile on her face, raised her chin with her slender fingers and said teasingly. "Auntie!" No. 18''s cheek was slightly red, and he called his aunt softly. This little aunt cries willingly, not only because the other party has the same face as herself, but also because Emma''s strength is the most powerful she has ever seen. No. 18 knows how to hold her thighs very well. In her heart, Emma''s strength is probably no worse than her teacher Luo Lan. Absolutely the most important person in the universe. With such a character, she can walk in the universe more freely in the future. "Well." Emma nodded very favorably, satisfied with the 18th. At this time, No.18''s eyes turned on Emma and Luo Lan''s body, and asked in a low voice: "aunt, are you my teacher''s mother now?" "Yes, it''s up to you to call a teacher''s mother or aunt." Emma said happily. "It''s better to call it auntie. It''s more cordial." After thinking on the 18th, he said that it was wonderful to have a young aunt and teacher''s mother as the backstage. "I heard that you have made a lot of money in the past few years?" Luo Lan laughs and teases his apprentice. On the 18th, he is embarrassed and says, "it''s not much. It''s just to earn some living expenses." "Then you have a lot of money to live on." "Not a lot." On the 18th, he kept a low profile. He didn''t say how much money he had, as if he was afraid of being robbed by others. "Teacher, where have you been these years? Ascali said that you went back to the seventh universe very early, but I haven''t seen you for more than two years." "It''s a long story..." Luo Lan brewed for a while, and simply said the matter of taking part in the super dimensional competition. On the 18th, after listening to the two eyes, they let out a curious light, and then looked at Emma very bitterly, "Auntie, you ate me from another world." Emma waved her hand and said, "the other one you are bad. Anyway, you are going to be killed. It''s better for me to increase my energy. My aunt wants to make you free from pain. You don''t know the end of the other 17. You are cut to pieces by Tranks. It''s miserable." "No, you have to pay me." "What do you want?" Emma looked at number 18 with a smile, wondering what she would ask. 18 solemnly said: "I don''t care about the others, you absorb another me, you have to compensate me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 "What compensation do you want?" Emma asked the 18th with a smile. On the 18th, she thought about it and was surprised to find that she didn''t need anything. She had enough money, and she didn''t lack anything else. After a while, she said, "I haven''t thought about it. I''ll tell you later." "I''ll wait until you think about it." Emma smiles and agrees. After getting Emma''s promise, on the 18th, a smile appeared on her face, and then she sat down next to tayis. Knowing that Luo Lan and she were going to the kingdom of heaven in a while, on the 18th, she said, "the king of the northern boundary asked me to participate in the martial Arts meeting held there, but I was pushed away because I had a task to perform." "Teacher, isn''t their game over yet?" Luo Lan said: "no, it''s going to be a long time." In order to understand the progress of the martial arts association, Luo Lan took the initiative to contact the manager of the North galaxy, the king of the North world. A stream of ideas passed through the space and suddenly passed to the mind of the king of the North world who was watching the game in the kingdom of heaven. "Ah, who is looking for me?" In the stands of the martial arts association of heaven, the king of the northern boundary sensed that someone was talking to him. He looked around and didn''t know who was looking for him. "It''s me, Loran of Sarada." Luo Lan''s voice rang out in the brain of the king of northern boundary. "Luo Lan?" The king of the North world was startled and saw that other world dynasties threw strange eyes at him. The king of the North world closed his mouth and whispered to Luo Lan in his mind: "how can you contact me?" "It''s not worth mentioning that we used some small means. By the way, how is the martial arts association going?" Luo Lan changes the topic to ask a way. The king of northern boundary was dull for a moment, and replied: "it''s about to enter the finals. I wanted to find you to participate, but the people on Sarada don''t know where you are. Fortunately, I found your son and disciples to participate, otherwise they will look down on us." "Other galaxy competitors are strong?" Luo Lan smiles at the northern king. "It''s not your daughter ascali. How can she represent the East Galaxy in the competition? There''s the monster named little Shalu. Even Goku has been eliminated by him." The northern King''s words are full of complaints. It is clear that they are from the North galaxy, but they represent the East galaxy. If ashkari represents the North galaxy, the victory would have been theirs. Luo Lan said with a smile: "it''s said that ascali has made a big deal in the East galaxy." The king of the North world gritted his teeth and said, "it''s all the blame of the smelly old woman of the king of the east world. If he can''t find a master, he will harm our North galaxy." The four kings of the world were competing with each other because of their respective jurisdiction. The king of the east world brazenly dug the corner of the North galaxy. How could the king of the North world swallow this tone. As soon as askali and Shalu thought that these two top experts would join their opponents'' camp, the king of the northern world was upset. "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll come with my family in the final." "Hey, don''t mess around. People in the world can''t enter the kingdom of heaven at will. If you do that, Lord Wang will be angry." Hear Luo Lan want to bring family to come over, the north boundary king suddenly nervous, immediately issued a warning to let him not to mess. Luo Lan said with a smile: "don''t worry, the king of the world can''t control me. In this way, I will come over in the final." "Hello, Hello!" The northern boundary king is anxious to get in touch with Luo Lan, but on the other side Luo Lan has cut off the contact. The northern boundary king calls several times, but there is no response. His sweat flows down, and he doesn''t know what to do. But he didn''t know that Luo Lan was a dragon god on probation now, which was higher than the king of the world according to the level. "Luo Lan, don''t mess around!" Eyes quietly swept eyes, watching the game on the high stage of the big world king, suddenly feel restless. In order to make the universe run steadily and continuously, Yang and Yin are independent of each other and are strictly forbidden to cross without permission. The king of the North world worries that Luo Lan''s behavior will annoy the king of the big world and further affect the whole North galaxy. On the grandstand, the old man with white beard, wearing a high King''s hat, saw the king''s restlessness and asked, "what''s the matter with you, king of the north? Are you not feeling well?" "No, no, I just think the game is wonderful, ha ha!" The king of the northern boundary laughs and takes out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his face. He laughs awkwardly. The only Western King wearing a single lens sneered: "the northern king must have been scared by the strength of my Western Galaxy''s spareribs rice." "Hey hey, who calls the strength of spareribs rice so strong?" "Who will be scared by your players?" Wang said angrily. "Our players from North galaxy are not afraid of you. If the most powerful player didn''t take part in the competition, your spareribs from west galaxy would be nothing." "OK, don''t brag. You see, there are only two players left in the North galaxy." The king of the west world snorted with disdain. He always thought that his soldiers were the strongest in the whole universe. "Even if there are only two left, they are better than yours." The king of the northern boundary was biting his teeth.There are five people in North Galaxy who come from the sun this time. They are Luo Fei, Sun Wukong, sun Bula, No.17, and bick. However, except Luo Fei and sun Bula, other people are not very lucky. At the beginning of the competition, they were eliminated because they met ascali, little Shalu, sparerib rice and so on. In particular, the monkey king, who was highly expected by the king of the northern boundary, won a few games and met little Shalu. The king of the east world is playing a fan and laughing: "don''t fight. If you want me to say that your players are not worth mentioning, the fighters of the East galaxy are the most powerful." "It''s not because of the man who dug up my North galaxy." The king of the northern border was nearby. "Yes, you are useless. You can''t even manage your own soldiers." The king of the east world does not miss the chance to be angry with the king of the North world. Ironically. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The northern king was furious and stood up to quarrel with the eastern king. At this time, the great king sat on the high platform and looked at them with severe eyes. "Well, don''t quarrel and continue to watch the game." "Yes, lord king." When the four kings heard what the king said, they immediately calmed down. The king was the most noble God in the galaxy. When he said that, the four kings had to listen carefully. Photographed in the majesty of the king of the big world, the king of the North world dares not to continue to quarrel. He takes a deep breath and places his expectation on Luo Fei and sun Bula, hoping that they can fight for themselves and defeat all the other galactic experts. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan''s home. Luo Lan, who is probably aware of the situation of the Tianguo Martial Arts Association, tells us what she knows. After learning that the Tianguo Martial Arts Association will continue for a long time, everyone is relieved. However, due to the low level of the Tianguo Martial Arts Association, they don''t have much expectation. It''s just a simple little game. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 "Then again, Wukong was eliminated by Shalu. I must be very depressed." Tays had a beautiful smile. "You''re wrong. The boy''s endurance is terrible. He has been chasing bravely since he was young. Losing the game will only make him more excited and never depressed." Luo Lan shakes his head. Monkey King is full of tenacity and never gives up. He can become stronger and stronger because of the spirit of chasing after setbacks. "It''s true that the character of Monkey King is outstanding among Saiya people I have met. Maybe he will surpass little Shalu in a short time." Saifeiya seldom praises others, but Monkey King''s tenacity even praises her. "The monkey king hasn''t reached the level of Super Saiyan 3, has he?" This is merulia speaking. After meeting super sair 3 in a different world, she was deeply impressed by the explosive form full of muscles. Although from the perspective of merulia, the transformation of super sair 3 is not a correct way, it is also a pioneering way of living alone, but it does too much harm to the body and is only suitable for a small number of people. Luo Lan said: "I don''t think so. Wukong just stepped into super Saiya 2 four years ago. If he wants to be promoted to super Saiya 3, it will take at least five or six years." Of course, it''s a conservative estimate in five or six years, because there are many experts on the earth who are far superior to the strength of the original work. With Sun Wukong''s stronger ability in Vietnam War, to improve himself in such an environment may reach the level of Super Saiyan 3 ahead of time. That''s something to look forward to. After all, at this time, the level of Monkey King is too low. For Luo Lan, it''s not enough to see the sequence without entering the divine realm. It is still eight years before birus, the God of destruction, wakes up in the original work. That is to say, it will be a long time before the monkey king can reach the first level sequence (super red Saiyan) by his own ability. This period is too long. Besides the appearance of boo, the demon man, there will be no other enemies on the earth. It''s not until eight years later that the God level masters will appear on the earth. Then the monkey king will enter a new round of outbreak. But Luo Lan didn''t want to waste this time. For the whole universe, even if he became the God of the super saians, he would only reach the end of the gods. On top of that, there are more powerful people like the probationary destructive gods and destructive gods in the universe, not to mention countless Masters outside the universe. It''s not good to be too comfortable. Only stronger competition can produce stronger experts. Luo Lan can leave the monkey king alone, but he thinks it''s necessary to teach his children. Now he has entered the second level, and can reach the third level at any time. He is qualified to train them. So he told her what he thought, and she agreed immediately. "It''s not a problem that they stay in super sair 2 all the time." "Since we became super Saiya, we have neglected to discipline them. I think it is necessary to strengthen training. Rofei, ascali and blah are all excellent seedlings. It is better for them to train as soon as possible than later." Although she did not become a god herself, it did not prevent her from strengthening her foundation for her children. She even had a plan in her heart. When Emma''s pregnancy research had a result, she asked filulia to train them. On the 18th, she was not very clear about the gods. After learning that she could live a long life after becoming a realm God, Rao Shi, as an artificial person, began to be excited and clamored to join in the practice. Of course, she agreed, but she had no idea whether an artificial person could become a realm God. "Lazuli, you''ve got enough money. Don''t put your mind into money''s eyes, just follow us to practice." Luo Lan pinched her delicate white cheek. On the 18th, he said with a smile, "when is the teacher going to practice becoming a God for me?" Luo Lan said: "after the martial arts meeting in heaven, gather everyone together at that time. But it''s said in advance that not everyone can become a God. I guess some of you can''t insist on training." "My savvy is not bad." No. 18 breathes out like a orchid, with a confident look on his face. Luo Lan looked at the smile of No. 18 and nodded silently. The cultivation of realm God pays attention to understanding. To put it bluntly, it is to meditate and exercise the spirit, and then it is supplemented by the explanation of fighting. The whole process requires high understanding. If you can''t do it, you can''t even get started. For example, Sophia has practiced with himself for so many years, and he has been instructed by super experts like Weiss. With many excellent conditions, he still hasn''t understood the realm of God. It can be seen that the threshold of becoming a God is very high. Of course, if we don''t care about the realm of gods, it is also a way out to exclude the realm of gods and go to the pure God of power. Only in this way, the hope of detachment is very slim. Unless we are lucky enough to get the throne given by the whole king in the future and become a secondary God, we will turn into a pile of dust and disappear in the long river of time after decades.¡­¡­ The next morning, at dawn, on the 18th, Luo Lan knocked on the door of Luo Lan''s house. After having breakfast together, Luo Lan took them to heaven. The transfer in the universe can''t be removed by God. It can be settled in an instant. To capture the special fluctuations from the underworld, Luo Lan''s mind is a coagulation, Shua with the people to move in the past. Heaven. Golden auspicious clouds are all over the whole bright red space. The big world king star is located in the center of the kingdom of heaven. There are many stars similar to the big world king star, but they are much bigger than the big world king star. These stars are mainly for the heroes in the kingdom of heaven. "Golden clouds, I don''t know what they are made of." Emma felt the clouds floating in the space, took out her camera and kept snapping photos. As a living person, she visited the kingdom of heaven. It was really unique. Tays is also very curious. She has heard Gack say for a long time that the top level of the Galactic patrol organization has a special connection with the kingdom of heaven, but it is the first time that she has really entered the kingdom of heaven. "Let''s go to the big world first, ascali. They''re playing on it." Luo Lan pointed to the largest planet in the center of heaven, and a strong wave came from there. The energy intensity was not high, about 13 billion, which had not reached the intensity of boo. With the crowd down to the huge venue of the game, it was found that the two sides of the game were xiyinhe''s spareribs and xiaoshalu. At this time, the small Shalu is pressing the sparerib rice. The Taoist with green skin and white robes is tired of dealing with it. He is not the opponent of Shalu at all. At this time, a blue light suddenly flashed, and Shalu came to the top of the sparerib rice and smashed it with his hands. Bang out the spareribs rice. "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Little Shalu has become so powerful." Luo Lan smiles, just to see the little Shalu win on behalf of the East galaxy. Although it hasn''t reached the strength of boo, it''s quite amazing. "He''s little Shalu. He''s so cute compared with Shalu in other universes." Merulia was surprised. The surface of little Shalu''s body is blue. He is short and looks like a child who hasn''t grown up. The sharp corners on his head and the black wings on his back are not very big. In particular, his pretty face is very attractive. "That boy is very capable." Emma smiles, in front of the small Shalu than the other universe Shalu more pleasant to the eye, said with Luo Lan together toward ascali there. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Little Shalu''s face is lovely, but with his insect like appearance, at first glance, it''s still very frightening. "Shall we go straight to ascali?" Saifeiya asked Luolan in a low voice. Luo Lan looked at the other side of the competition field and replied, "sit down at any place and see how much ascali have improved." "All right." There was a flash of light in Saifeiya''s eyes. He nodded and sat down in the stands. The competition field of Tianguo martial arts association is quite huge. The huge ring grandstand is divided into several layers, and each layer is full of black audience. These audience are all creatures who have made contributions in the world. They may not be very strong when they were alive, but after the long years of training in Tianguo, their strength has generally reached 10000 combat effectiveness. Such a large number of soldiers, if put back to the sun, is also a considerable force. After observing that there is a big problem in Yangjian, the king of the great world has the right to make a decision to let the heaven experts support Yangjian. Of course, the underworld and the sun are totally different worlds. Excessive interference will disturb the balance of the universe. Therefore, in order to prevent the underworld from interfering too much in the affairs of the sun, the rules of the universe stipulate that the underworld has only one chance to return to the sun, and the cumulative time cannot exceed 24 hours. "It''s amazing that people in heaven can practice." Merulia watched the audience and found that they were no different from the living except for a halo above their heads. "It''s a reward for great contributions from the rules of the universe." Luo Lan sat beside merulia, smelling a faint fragrance. "In fact, in our universe, there is no difference between living people and dead people. The difference is that people in the underworld can only live in heaven." "I think I''ll get tired of living for a long time." Merulia whispered. Naturally, the space of heaven can''t compare with that of the lower galaxy. Living in heaven is actually quite monotonous, but the advantage is that there is no life limit, and you can enjoy the peace you didn''t enjoy before you died. Of course, for many heroes, such a life is very boring, so many people will choose to reincarnate after a certain number of years and start a new life. Different from Emma''s previous cosmological system, the kingdom of heaven in the whole cosmological system is more humanized. You can choose whether you are reincarnated or not. There is no choice in other cosmological systems. People in the kingdom of heaven can only exist for ten years at most. After that, whether you want to or not, you have to say goodbye to the past and reincarnate. When the man-made crisis broke out in the world of Monkey King, no one could come to rescue him. A purple faced cosmonaut in a long robe heard the whispered conversation between merulia and Loran. He turned his face to the side of his face. His head was wearing a golden halo, and his combat effectiveness was about 1 million. "This young lady is right. After a long stay in the kingdom of heaven, you will feel bored, so Lord Wang of the great world will often hold some activities to add fun. The high-intensity martial arts competition like this is the most popular. After all, many people in the kingdom of heaven are martial arts masters, and everyone is willing to communicate in the challenge arena." "People with outstanding performance still have a chance to be valued by the king of the great world and get his advice." He was full of admiration for the king of the world. It seems that it''s a great honor to get the advice of the king of the world. "My name is bamonk, from the South galaxy." The hero named bamonk smiles kindly at Luo Lan and others. "Luo Lan, from the North galaxy." "I don''t know about the North galaxy, but it''s said that the place is ruled by a cosmic demon named frissa, who has destroyed many planets." "That was a long time ago. Now the biggest force in the North galaxy is called Saifei force." Luo Lan states. "Was Felisa defeated?" "Yes, the one who beat him is that one..." Luo Lan points to the monkey king in the contestant''s area. At this time, the monkey king looks at the competition in the challenge arena and doesn''t know that someone is pointing at him. "It''s him. No wonder that player is very good." Suddenly see Luo Lan their body unexpectedly don''t have a halo, bamonk surprised way: "eh, how don''t you have a halo on your head, are you also the people of the sun?" "Yes, we''re from the sun. This time we''re here to watch the martial arts association of heaven." "To be able to enter heaven from the sun, it seems that you are also very powerful." Bamonk looked at them carefully, and suddenly he was shocked. Then he found that he couldn''t see them at all. Sephia and mephia gave him a black hole like deep feeling. Each one of them was not simple, but there was no trace of breath on Luolan''s body. Clearly standing in front of me, it seems that it doesn''t exist at all. Unfathomable! Even in the face of the king of the great world, he didn''t feel so deep and mysterious. His soul was oppressed because of the pressure from his presence. Is the other side more noble than the king of the world?Bamonk felt ridiculous for his whimsical idea that the king of the great world was already the most noble God in the universe. How could there be a higher God than the king of the great world! Maybe the other side used some secret skill, bamonk guessed. This is the most reasonable explanation he thinks. Bamonk was just an ordinary man in the universe. He did not have a deep understanding of the universe, and he was not qualified to know the existence of the king of the world and the God of destruction. For him, the king of the world was already the most noble God. In fact, all the heroes in heaven think the same way as bamonk. Above the king of the world, only the legendary king of the world God is higher than him. However, because the whereabouts of the king of the world God has always been secret, even the king of the world has not seen him for millions of years, so the existence of the king of the world God has gradually been regarded as a legend for millions of years, even the king of the north. They also regard the king of the world God as a legend and are not sure whether it exists . "I can''t see through your strength. Is it a secret skill?" Bamonk asked. "You can think so." Luo Lan said with a smile. Bamonk can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, he said how can there be a more noble person than the king of the big world? It was because of the secret skill. He was relieved of his surprise, and his face was calm again. Then he talked with Luo Lan and watched the game. He didn''t know that according to the divinity, Luo Lan''s trainee Dragon God was really above the king of the world. Luo Lan didn''t mean to announce his identity. Seeing bamonk''s misunderstanding, he simply didn''t explain. He looked at the game calmly and nodded his head. At his present level, the martial arts association of heaven can only be regarded as a small competition. The most excellent players on the stage are super Saiya 2. Among them, ascali, Luo Fei and Xiao Shalu are slightly more powerful, close to the level of boo. But in Luo Lan''s eyes, such strength is not enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 "Ascali and rofei are relaxed. When the demon God momontman appeared on the earth, he had the strength to approach the demon buou. Now, more than two years later, his strength has not improved much." Luo Lan frowned, not very satisfied. Saifeiya said: "probably there is no reference, their groping progress has become slow." Luo Lan shook his head and said: "even if we are groping, we should make some progress. The cultivation of martial arts can''t let people design a good road. It''s not about groping while practicing." Although Luo Lan is going to give guidance to ascali and their subsequent cultivation, his guidance is only to point out the direction, so that they can make fewer mistakes, and it is impossible to point out everything in detail, because that will help the children to lose their spirit of exploration, which is not good for the future. You should know that the cultivation of martial arts lies in self exploration, especially when you get to the divine realm. You have to dig and understand everything by yourself, and no one else can help you. Zephylia''s cultivation still understands this truth, so he decides to keep an eye on ascali and guide them to correct cultivation. The following heavenly martial arts will continue, and soon reach the final showdown. No accident, rofei and ascali eliminated everyone. No.17 and little Shalu were defeated by them. In the final showdown, ascali won slightly and defeated rofei. East Galaxy won the final victory. "Well, the martial arts association is over. It''s time for us to meet them." Luo Lan stood up after the game. "The boy named Luofei doesn''t know how to get along with him!" Merulia murmured and then stood up. Emma had seen roffy a few years ago. Naturally, her heart was not as formal as merulia''s, "a few children, just like that, can we still rebel?" Tays said with a smile, "they are not rebellious. They are very easy to get along with." Emma followed, "that''s to say!" 18 some funny looking at a few teachers, beautiful eyes flash, don''t know what to think, turned to look at the distance of 17, 17 after marriage is also careless exercise, but the performance is OK, didn''t give her shame. ¡­¡­ On the high stage of Wudao, the king of the North world cried out for his own North galaxy, "it''s all the blame for the old woman of the king of the east world. Originally, the victory should belong to the North galaxy. It''s all her who robbed my most powerful player and made me lose. It''s so mean!" Wang Hongguang of the eastern boundary is smiling all over his face, dismissing the cry of the king of the northern boundary, "if you lose, you will lose. Can you bear a little responsibility?" "Hum!" The north boundary King hums coldly, is feels the heartache. At this time, the king of the east world turned to look at the king of the big world and asked, "lord king of the big world, the East galaxy has won this time. I don''t know what reward is there?" "Oh, there is just a batch of fruit of spirit tree on the big world king star. I can give you a small part of East galaxy as a reward. East world king, you should make good use of these fruit of spirit tree. If you use it well, you can create a batch of good masters!" The king of the great world held the white beard and said with a smile. The fruit of the spirit tree is the fruit that only gods can enjoy. Fruit trees need to be planted on the God star. If there is a spirit tree on the lower planet, it will directly lead to the vitality of the whole planet being sucked up, and then desertification, resulting in hundreds of years of barren grass. When he learned that his reward was a batch of fruit of spiritual tree, the king of the east world immediately had a happy face, and his chubby face was as happy as Mahua. "Thank you, Mr. king of the world." "Ha ha, you''re welcome." The king waved his hand generously. With the fruits of these spiritual trees, the gap between the East galaxy and other galaxies will be further widened. The king of the east world thinks that he is too prescient to let ascali and little Shalu represent the East galaxy. The king of the northern boundary was a little sour in his heart and muttered: "it''s the fruit of the spirit tree. I haven''t seen it yet!" "What about the rewards for the players?" The king continued. "The East Galaxy players can stay in the kingdom of heaven for a period of time, and I will find time to give them advice," Wang said with a smile "Ah, that''s their luck!" The king of the east world is not flattering. In her heart, it''s really a good thing that many people can''t think of to get the advice of the king of the big world. "The competitors of this year''s martial arts competition are very good, especially those in Yangjian. They seldom see such excellent human beings." The king stroked his beard with satisfaction. As the highest god in the galaxy, the king of the great world is free and easy. He often does something unexpected, such as holding several martial arts meetings from time to time to activate the atmosphere of heaven. If he is happy, he will not be stingy to give advice to the winners. It is the dream of many heroes in the kingdom of heaven to get the advice of the king of the great world. The king of the great world has been in the kingdom of heaven for many years, witnessing the evolution and development of the galaxy. For example, the experts who emerged at this martial arts meeting are rare in history."The strength of those Saiya people is no worse than that of Bu ou. If properly cultivated, they can add a lot of justice to the universe." In his heart, the king of the big world knew that whether good or evil was true or not, he relied on his strength to say things. If he could lead some experts to the road of justice, he would not be in vain. "Dongjie Wang, go and call the contestants from your side." The king of the great kingdom gave orders to the king of the eastern kingdom. "Yes." East boundary Wang happy ha ha''s promise. The king of the great world looked at the North galaxy and said in a dignified voice, "you also call the people from your side." "Ah, yes." The northern king was stunned for a moment, and a burst of ecstasy suddenly appeared on his face. Then he went to find the monkey king. Soon, askali, little Shalu, Monkey King, sun Bula, Luo Fei and others came to the king of the great world. Looking at the most elite fighters in the lower galaxy, the king of the great world nodded with satisfaction. "Grandpa, you''re looking for us. What can I do for you?" Said Sun Bula in a crisp voice. At this time, sun Bula was only over 13 years old according to his birth age, but in fact, he had grown into a 16-or-17-year-old girl with tall stature and lavender hair. Sun Bula was full of youthful vitality, which was almost the same as the sun Bula Luo Lan saw in another world. "Blah, don''t be rude. This is the great king in front of you The king of the northern boundary said in a hurry. "It doesn''t matter, son. Your name is sun Bula. You are all excellent players in this competition, so our king decided to give you some advice and allow you to live in the kingdom of heaven for a period of time." The king of big world said kindly. "If you want to show us, are you more powerful than my teacher?" Sun Bula blinked her bright eyes and her delicate face was full of curiosity. "Do you have a teacher?" The king was surprised. Beijie Wang explained: "Bula''s teacher is a Saiyan named Luolan from our North galaxy. At the same time, the Saiyan is also the father of ascali and Luofei, and No. 17 is also his disciple. In addition, Luolan''s wife, Saifeiya, is also a very powerful master." The king of the big world was surprised and said, "Oh, there are so many amazing human beings in the North Galaxy all of a sudden. Let them come to the kingdom of heaven. I can give them some advice." The king of the northern boundary opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "forget it, Luo Lan. They are very powerful." "No matter how powerful they are, they are not gods. I have a lot to teach them." "King of the world, if you want to instruct us, I''m afraid it''s not enough!" A strange voice came, a ray of light flashed, several shadows appeared in front of people''s eyes, the indifferent voice seemed to ring in the ear. After hearing the sound, the king''s eyes suddenly shrunk. After seeing Luo Lan, the cold sweat suddenly came out. "These guys are really in heaven!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 Indifferent voice rings out in the ear, see toward everyone to come to Luo Lan, the body of the north boundary king suddenly surprised out of a cold sweat. "Luo Lan, what are you talking about? Don''t apologize to the king of the world!" The northern realm King anxiously winked at Luo Lan and explained with a dry smile to the great realm King: "the great realm king, he is Luo Lan, the Saiya man I just said. He is one of the best experts in the North galaxy. The great realm king is magnanimous. Please forgive his rudeness just now." "You''re too nervous, Wang. I''m just stating the facts." Luo Lan looks at the king of the northern world with a cool look. She looks at the king of the great world and does not surrender her identity because she is the king of the great world. The trainee Dragon God is the God of the whole King''s Outland. It belongs to the real universe level God. According to the level of the God''s position, it is higher than that of the king of the great world. The king of the North world didn''t know the identity of Luo Lan. He thought he was an ordinary human. Seeing him talking to the king of the big world, he immediately felt like on pins and needles, and his face began to panic. "Are you Luo Lan?" The king of the big world helped the next sunglasses, deep eyes looking at Luo Lan. "Why?" Suddenly as if to see something incredible place, the big world Wang Shua stood up from the seat, his face seriously staring at Luo Lan. In this red haired human, he felt a very powerful dimension, which was vast, solemn and ancient, with the rhythm of the beginning of the universe. As the king of the great world, he was oppressed. This dimension is absolutely not what ordinary human beings can have. In an instant, the king of the great world realized that Luo Lan''s identity is not as simple as the king of the northern world said. In the whole kingdom system, there are five levels of dimensional gods in the universe, from the low level to the high level, namely, the king of the great world, the king of the trainee world, the king of the world, the God of the great God, and the king of the whole world. Among them, the great world king is the lowest level of the universe gods, in charge of the underworld and the sun of the galaxy, maintaining the orderly development of life, on top of which there are high-level gods such as the trainee world king God and the world king God. Luo Lan''s Apprentice Dragon God belongs to the realm God, covering a wide range, from the first level sequence to the fourth level sequence can be said to be the category of apprentice Dragon God. In the second level, the status of the trainee Dragon God is comparable to that of the trainee King God and much higher than that of the grand king. There is a strict hierarchy between the gods, and different dimensions manage different worlds. Although there is only one level difference between the king of the great world and the king of the apprenticeship, the status is very different. "I don''t know which Lord God came?" The king asked politely. "Learn Luo Lan, the Dragon God." Luo Lan answers. Hearing this, the king of the great world looked cold. Although I don''t know what the Dragon God is, the king of the great world has been in charge of the kingdom of heaven for so many years. Even the king of the great world has seen him. He is a veteran God. Naturally, they know more about the secret than the king of the northern world. In other people''s eyes, the king of the great world may not be able to afford it, but he knows that the king of the great world has just stepped into heaven in front of a really powerful God It''s just the door of the gods. At present, the God who claimed to be a trainee Dragon God must be an unknown one hidden somewhere in the universe. Luo Lan said with a smile: "big world king, if you want to point me out, I''m afraid you are not qualified." "I really don''t have the qualification to face the Dragon God." At the same time, he also understood why there were so many masters in the North galaxy. They turned out to be the children and disciples of the Dragon God. "Ah, what''s the matter?" The king of the northern boundary is a little confused. How can the good king of the great boundary suddenly become respectful in front of Luo Lan. What kind of God is the trainee Dragon God! Luo Lan''s status is even higher than the king of the world. He is not dreaming. Just when the northern king was still in the circle, the great king pulled off his sleeve and asked the four kings to salute Luo Lan. Luo Lan calmly accepted that there was a strict hierarchy between the gods, which could not be surpassed between different levels. "Lord Wang, what''s going on?" The king of the northern boundary asked with doubts. "King of the northern boundary, you are lucky to know such an adult." The king explained: "although I don''t know what kind of God this man is, his throne is absolutely above me. Maybe he can be compared with the destruction god, Lord birus. Even if he can''t compare with Lord birus, there won''t be much difference." "Like Lord birus?" The north boundary King''s facial expression is startled, inconceivable looking at Luo Lan. Birus, the God of destruction, is the most powerful God he has ever seen. How can Rolan compare with birus? No way! At the thought of bilus, the God of destruction, the king of the northern world shivered and was ecstatic. If Luo Lan was really comparable to bilus, even a little worse, it would be a great blessing for the king of the northern world! The North galaxy can establish a relationship with such a spirit, and it can become prosperous immediately. At this moment, the depression of losing to the East Milky Way flashed away, and the king of the North world raised his head and straightened his chest, with unspeakable joy in his heart. Sun Bula didn''t know why the big world king and the North world king suddenly saluted the teacher. They were very surprised by the sudden appearance of Luo Lan and Saifeiya. When they came to Luo Lan''s side, they heard a good voice"Teacher, how did you come to heaven?" "To see you, of course." Luo Lan put her hand on Sun Bula''s head and praised her daughter ascali: "it''s a good performance. It didn''t disappoint us too much." "Of course." Ascali raised her head happily and her beautiful face was full of smiles. Luo Lan smiles and nods to Emma. Emma steps forward and takes a self portrait of ascali and Luo Fei. The crystal light shines on them. The clothes damaged in the previous competition are as good as new, and the physical strength is also restored. "Thank you Askari and rofei say thank you. Seeing the merulia and Emma beside Luo Lan, askari turns her eyes and calls her mother warmly. Merulia and Emma immediately smile happily. Emma says, "askari is so clever. I have a gift for you later." Askari asked, "what gift?" Emma said, "a gift that can enhance your pet''s ability." "For little saru?" "Yes "Thank you, mom." Askari knew that Emma had a gift for her, and her little mother called more warmly. Luo Fei has long seen that the relationship between the other party and his father is unusual. It is true! It suddenly reminds me of the scene that Emma easily killed Mormon a few years ago. There is no simple woman in the secret way. "Roffy, this is merulia, the Saian queen of the sixth universe, my sister." Sophia introduces the identity of merulia. "For the first time." Merulia nodded gracefully to them. "Ah, hello." Luo Fei nodded quickly, not knowing whether to call the other party''s little aunt or to call the other party''s little aunt along with the relationship between Saifeiya. After the introduction, Luo Lan said to the king of the big world, "king of the big world, I''ll take these people back to my training, and your rewards will be left to other players." The fruit of the spirit tree is very precious in the eyes of the king of the world, but for Luo Lan, how many such fruits are there. ALIS and other Teng girls specially cultivate spiritual trees in the sub divine world, and harvest a large number of them every year. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 "The LORD God made his own arrangement. It''s their blessing to get the LORD God''s advice." The king didn''t feel anything wrong with this arrangement. He felt his beard and nodded. Luo Lan smiles at Wang Heshan and is about to take them back. Suddenly, he takes a look at the monkey king. He thinks that the other person''s path of cultivation is different from his own. It''s not good to take him back. After thinking about it, he suggests that he stay in the kingdom of heaven and accept the advice of the king of the great world. The monkey king scratches his head and is willing to stay. "Wukong and bik, please give directions to the king of the world." "Don''t worry, Lord God. I''ll train them well." The king of the great world agreed with a smile. "Well, let''s go first." With that, a touch of colorful light shrouded the crowd, a few stars shining, like a burst of fireworks, Luolan with ascali they left the kingdom of heaven. After Luo Lan and them disappeared, the king of the big world sighed: "there is such a god hidden in the North galaxy. Not only is he powerful, but also the people around him are not simple." The king of the northern boundary nodded and said, "I don''t know how he became a God." The eastern king said: "northern king, you are so lucky." "Ha ha ha, you used to laugh at me, now you know the power of the North Galaxy!" The king of the North world laughs and is very happy. If you have the ability, you can find a universe God in your own galaxy! "Monkey King, bick, you should practice with the king of the great world. He is a very outstanding martial artist." "Yes Monkey King and bick answered in unison. ¡­¡­ In the long universe, countless civilizations rise and fall in the universe. Sarada. After a colorful light, a group of people appeared in the courtyard of Luo Lan''s home. Ascali looked at Luo Lan with bright eyes and asked, "Dad, I''ve long wanted to ask, how did your hair turn red?" Luo Lan replied: "this is the Super Saiyan God form." "God of the super Saiya!" Ascali repeated the name in a low voice. She was very excited when she knew that her father had become a God. She kept asking. "Do we also have a chance to become gods?" "That''s what I''m going to tell you next. You didn''t have enough strength before, so I didn''t mention it to you. Now I think it''s almost the same." Luo Lan''s face was straight, and her eyes swept over ascali and No. 18 one by one. She said seriously, "martial arts practice is a process of constantly surpassing oneself. In the end, they will come to the same goal by different paths, and will embark on the path of becoming a God. This is the sublimation of life level." After that, I told everyone the difference between realm God, power God and sub yuan God. And tell them how hard it is to become a God. There are seven sequences from low to high. The God of power, like the God of realm, has seven sequences. The second yuan God has five levels, and the king of the great world is the lowest level. "The secondary God is the God responsible for the operation of the universe, and each God has a fixed position, which can be met but not sought. The realm God needs to understand the realm of God, which is too difficult for you, so the goal I set for you is to become the God of power first." Looking at the discussion of several younger generations, Luo Lan said: "don''t think it''s easy to become a god of power, even the lowest level God of power, whose strength is far beyond your imagination." "Remember the demon God Mormon man who appeared on the earth more than two years ago. He is powerful enough, but his power didn''t even touch the threshold of the first level sequence of the God of power." As soon as Luo Lan''s words were finished, the audience fell into silence. "Isn''t Mormon a demon, not even the first level sequence?" Sun Bula''s face is unbelievable. She has personally experienced the strength of Mormon man, the demon God. At that time, all the masters on the earth were not his opponents. "He''s not a demon, but I''ve solved him with one hand." Emma said coldly, with a look of disdain on her face. When sun bulaton had nothing to say, the magic God momentman was strong, but in Emma''s hands, she had no power to fight back. She solved it easily, but if even the magic God momentman didn''t reach the first level sequence, how powerful the first level sequence would be! Luo Fei hesitated and asked, "aunt Emma, what''s your strength?" Hearing Luo Fei''s question, everyone immediately raised their ears. Emma said shyly: "my strength is in the first level sequence. Sephilia and merulia haven''t even reached the first level sequence, but if you change to philuria, you can reach the second level sequence." Emma is so powerful, but it''s only the first level sequence, and Sylvia and merulia haven''t even reached the first level sequence? At first listen to Emma say everyone''s level, Luo Fei and others just feel incredible. I didn''t know how strong the first level sequence was before. Now with Emma as a reference, the power of the first level sequence is suddenly highlighted. There are seven levels of God sequence. The first level sequence is so powerful, so what''s the prospect of the seventh level sequence? I''m afraid that the destruction of the universe and the creation of the universe are only between one thought!The feeling of a frog in the bottom of a well arises spontaneously from the bottom of people''s hearts. "Who is philuria?" 17 heard a strange name. Askari, who was holding little Shalu in her arms, raised her hand and replied, "I know that filulia is a warrior who was fused by mother and little merulia using the fusion technique of medamor. I saw her in the sixth universe. It turns out that she is an expert in the second level sequence!" Medemore star fusion? No. 17 nodded silently and kept the secret in mind. Saifeiya suddenly said: "after the start of training, I will let feilulia out to train you." "Is the teacher the first level?" Asked sun Bula curiously. Luo Lan said with a smile: "I am the realm God of the second level sequence. Well, I should be able to reach the third level sequence in a period of time." In terms of strength, plus the free omen realm, he has been able to compete with the realm God of the third level sequence. If he is the God of strength, he can defeat it at will. Luo Fei and his family were immediately awed. From the conversation just now, they knew the power of gods. Now they heard that Luo Lan is not only the most difficult realm God to achieve, but also the third level God in the near future. Their admiration is beyond expression. No wonder even the king of the world has to be respectful and dare not be slighted. It turns out that father (teacher) is so powerful! Then a burst of excitement in my heart, one day they will reach such a high level. Looking at everyone''s excited appearance, Luo Lan''s face calmly smile, let them prepare, tell them to start training from the afternoon, "because you have never been in touch with the cultivation system of gods before, so from the beginning I will follow the previous training method, let you improve your strength first." With a glance, Luo Lan continued: "Luo Fei, ascali, Bula, you three are super Saiya people. Don''t just focus on improving the transformation intensity, but start to precipitate from the most basic aspects. First, promote the full power state of super Saiya people to super Saiya 2!" "The words of lazuli and Lapis are man-made, and their power is endless, but you should pay attention to control your power, and don''t think that if you have more power, you can spend it without limit." He made a general plan for the future cultivation of several people. No. 17 and others nodded gratefully and thought that this was the best plan. "We will practice seriously." Ascali, No. 17 and others said in unison. Luo Lan waved his hand. He had high expectations for his children and disciples. In the future, there will be a collision between the universe and the universe. If he can''t reach the divine power, he won''t even have the qualification to stand in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 afternoon. Luo Lan began to train ascali and them. The training ground is on a prairie south of Sarada planet. Because it''s guided training, it won''t cause great damage even on the planet. "From today on, you need to change the way you used to fight. Don''t always aim at the target with breath. Although breath mode is a relatively advanced martial arts concept in the mortal stage, with the improvement of your realm, you will find that breath also has its limitations." "Breath also has limitations?" Sun Bula didn''t quite understand. Luo Lan looked at the female disciple with a smile, "do you feel the breath from me..." Sun Bula opened his bright eyes and exclaimed, "ah, there is really no breath!" "Yes, the real gods have no breath. You should gradually learn to fight without relying on breath. Of course, this is the content of" God''s imperial skill ". It''s too far for you. Just have a general understanding now." "Can''t you detect energy?" No. 18''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "No way." Luo Lan shakes his head, and then cooperates with Emma to train on the 18th and 17th. Saifeiya and meilulia become fioria to train Luo Fei and ascali. "Keep calm at the bottom of your heart, learn to empty your mind, just as you used to learn breath, keep rhythm and reduce unnecessary actions." "No, let you give up the idea of breath fighting. It''s not to let you move disorderly. If you breathe disorderly, the rhythm will be wrong and the movement will show flaws." Luo Lan''s figure suddenly appeared in No. 18''s side, finger in her shoulder, No. 18''s whole arm immediately lost consciousness, the whole person was also hit to fly out. Body suddenly came to 18 in front of a breeze blowing hair. "Lazuli, forget what I taught you before. Don''t squander your power just because you have unlimited energy." A light red light shot out, covering the body of No. 18, No. 18 suddenly felt a burst of discomfort, a sense of powerlessness hit the upper body. No. 18 was shocked, his face suddenly changed, and his cheek turned pale. "I temporarily blocked your power with God''s power. You see, even infinite energy can''t work in front of God''s power. Stand up and attack me with Lapis." "Well, I see!" 18 low head pretty face red, is not reconciled, eyes suddenly flashed a wisp of fine awn, with 17 look at each other, two brothers and sisters together toward Luo Lan attack. Luo Lan smiles a little. He moves like a gust of wind and lightning. He sees a bright white light flash in the air. In the blink of an eye, he disappears in front of No. 18 sister and brother. Then he quietly changes his position and sticks out his two palms. Pop! Pop! On the 18th and 17th, they were beaten out, and their figures flew straight to Emma. "Emma, you train them!" "Good!" Emma responds with a smile. Her body turns into a demon figure, and a smile appears in front of her sister and brother. On the 18th, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and his hair stood up, as if he had been watched by a terrible hunter. The cold sweat came out directly, and his body could not help retreating. After a certain distance, he looked at Emma with fear. "Oh, dear lazuli, are you so afraid of my aunt?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± 18 dry smile, Emma and the devil Emma give her the feeling is not the same, in front of this devil but swallowed another world of their own ah! Although I know that the other side is not hostile to me, I can''t help but be afraid on the 18th. "No.18, don''t worry about so much. Attack directly." "Well!" Nod hard, sister and brother make a little adjustment to attack Emma. At a distance from the demon Emma, he suddenly changes his direction, leaving several stagnant shadows in the air. However, their figures don''t know when they appear behind the demon Emma, and several Qigong waves attack the target at the same time. "Hiss!" All of a sudden, Emma''s face was covered with a faint smile. She suddenly turned around and waved her arms gently. The attack of No. 17 and No. 18 lost its effect instantly. Then she heard a click, and the ground suddenly cracked like a spider web. Emma''s graceful body leaped up and hit No. 17 and No. 18 respectively. The bodies of the two brothers and sisters were thrown out uncontrollably. "Oh, it''s so sudden. Do you think you can attack me?" The corner of Emma''s mouth was slightly raised, and a touch of banter flashed in her blue eyes. "You''re far from it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± No.17 and No.18 were furious. Regardless of the gap between themselves and Emma, they got up to attack again. Emma shook her head and responded to their attack with one hit and no one hit, guiding them to the right way.Looking at the battle between the sister and brother and Emma, Luo Lan shakes her head slightly. No.17 and No.18 still rely too much on their artificial advantages to calm down, however, their power has been blocked by Luo Lan, and they will soon suffer from wasting their power at will. His eyes turned to Luo Fei and ascali. Luo Fei, ascali and sun Bula joined hands to fight with Felicia. Felicia was obviously lenient. Rao is so. They were not in good condition. Their faces were blue and swollen, and their clothes were damaged in many places. "No way!" "It''s a long way to go to guide these little guys to the right path." Luo Lan frowned and shook his head slightly. If they were placed in the universe, ascali''s strength would be considerable, but in the face of the divine realm, it would be as if they were separated from each other. The arm was pulled. Looking down, it''s Xiao Shalu. At this time, Xiao Shalu pulls Luo Lan''s arm and looks up at him. "You want to train, too?" "Yes, yes." Little Shalu nodded hard. Luo Lan patted little Shalu on the head and said with a smile, "go and join them. You should know how to do it." "I see." There was a glow of joy in little Shalu''s eyes. Haha, they laughed. A light blue shadow flashed by. They soon joined No. 18 and fought side by side against Emma. However, they obviously didn''t know how terrible Emma''s strength was. Even if it was only the first level sequence, they were not the three of them. ¡­¡­ An afternoon''s training passed quickly. Ascali and others were black and blue, consumed a lot of body, and made some progress, but it was very small. "Ha ha ha, you don''t have to be discouraged. The cultivation of martial arts is just like this. It''s normal to accumulate little by little." It''s not normal to be like a super sair and make a big leap in a few days. It took Luolan ten years to become a realm God from the training of gods. It was still under the training of Weiss, with the help of destroying the divine world and destroying the God star. Luo Lan estimates that it will take several years for Luo Fei to become a God, even the simplest God of power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 "By the way, Emma, didn''t you say you had a present for me?" Askari pesters Emma for a present when she recovers. "Wait a minute, I''ll bring it out for you." Emma was stunned for a moment, with a gentle smile. One palm softened and turned into a pink demon figure, and then spit out something like a cicada pupa. "Here you are, this is your present!" "What is this?" Ascali poked the cicada pupa with her finger. The cicada pupa had two hard shells on its head, and its limbs were curling and moving. "Alive, still struggling!" "Master, this is me in the original state, but his breath is different from mine." Little Shalu''s eyes were fixed on the cicada chrysalis of the primitive Shalu. The breath of the cicada chrysalis was quite chaotic. Besides the breath of Saiya and cosmic demons, there was another breath of cosmic demons that he had never seen before. "This thing can strengthen you?" "Yes, yes." Little Shalu nodded quickly. Askari threw the pupa to little Shalu and said, "here you are. Take it to strengthen your strength." "Thank you, master." Small sand Lu holds sand Lu cicada pupa happy way. "Let go of me, who are you? Ah, how can there be another me in this world?" The cicada pupa in the hand gives out a hoarse low roar, and its voice is particularly harsh. "I can still talk..." "Be quiet. It''s disturbing the master." Little Shalu slaps Shalu''s cicada pupa hard. After talking to ascali, she runs to the corner to absorb the cicada pupa. "Ah, you can''t do that. I''m you too. We should unite to fight against human beings. How can we be accepted by human beings?" The chrysalis calls out the last words of resistance. Little Shalu''s eyes flashed a cold light: "who is going to fight against the master, looking for death!" Charlotten was dumbfounded When little Shalu''s tail grows into a trumpet shape and is about to swallow him up, the cicada pupa of Shalu is really flustered, and the sharp screams are constantly ringing, but all the resistance is futile. Little Shalu''s strength is far above him, and swallowing him is as simple as drinking a mouthful of water. Although the power of the original Shalu is weak, the genes in his body add to the inside information of the little Shalu, especially the genes of the cosmic demon Gula that the world does not have. At the moment of swallowing, the breath of the little Shalu suddenly rises. An amazing atmosphere envelops the whole planet of Sarada. There was a billow of air. The momentum in an instant into the entity, the wind howling, such as Mount Tai with unparalleled pressure from the lid. Everyone on the planet Sarada sensed this powerful gas and looked up one after another. "It''s terrible. The whole planet is shaking." "That''s the smell of little saru." "Are princess ascali''s men so strong?" All over the planet, the soldiers who feel the smell of little saru look at each other, and their shock can not be expressed in words. Is the overwhelming smell of terror really what the human world should be? At the same time, all Saiya people are full of pride. This is the strength of their planet Salada! Little Shalu''s breath came and went quickly, and soon converged. Luo Lan raised her eyes and said unexpectedly: "this time, the absorption effect is so good. Little Shalu''s breath has reached the level of demon buou." "Probably because of the addition of new genes." Emma guessed. "It''s possible!" Little Shalu''s original strength was close to bu ou, the demon man. This time, he got other genes from the cicada pupa of Shalu. With the enhancement of the inside information, he directly broke through the limitations of his body and reached Bu Ou level at one stroke. "Master!" Little Shalu came to ascali happily. Askari happily raised little Shalu, looked into his purple eyes, and said with a laugh, "ha ha ha, yes, yes, your strength has become more powerful than mine." "Well, apart from the growth of strength, is there anything different?" "Yes." As like as two peas of small quail eggs, little shal thought about it. He spat out a few blue balls of quail egg size, and pub, and after the surface of the blue ball was broken, there appeared several smaller, smaller curls that were smaller and smaller. With blue surface and small black wings, the whole body is made of clay, and the head accounts for one-third of the size of the whole body. "What is this?" He picked up a miniature Shalu and put it in front of his eyes to observe it carefully. As soon as ascali saw it, she fell in love with it. "Master, this is tiny saru. It''s my part." "Show it to me." Luo Lan came to ascali''s side and put a tiny Shalu in his palm. "Well, the power of ordinary super Saiya people is not too strong. What''s the role of it?" Little Shalu replied: "these tiny Shalu are all part of me. They can form a network with me as the center. No matter how far apart they are, they can contact each other. They also have the ability to move instantaneously, just like me. They can move people together."Ascali''s Willow eyebrows were raised slightly, and her lips were closed: "it doesn''t work!" Communication can rely on the contact device, and the ability to move instantaneously, who will not be present! In this way, the role of tiny saru is only to watch. To tell you the truth, tiny saru as a pet is just barely acceptable, because it is too small, even if you take a fairy bean, you need to hold it with both hands. Luo Lan glanced at ascali and said, "can we contact through the universe? For example, between the sixth universe and the seventh universe. " "It needs to be experimented with," said little saru "Well, everyone should have one. Maybe it will come in handy." Whether it''s communication or instant mobility, it''s actually very useful in times of crisis. "All right!" Xiao Shalu obeys Luo Lan''s orders and gives everyone a small Shalu. After the small Shalu were divided into the hands of the people, they flew directly to the top of their heads, puffed, grabbed their hair, and carefully hid in the hair layer. It''s very hidden. It won''t fall off even when fighting. "Little Shalu, find a place to show it. I want to see your power." He patted little Shalu''s hidden place, and ascali tested her strength. As for her master''s orders, she naturally obeyed. With a soft drink, they fought in the air. Ascali''s cheerful voice continued to come, accompanied by waves of pressure fluctuations, the two fight. Later, 18, 17 also joined in, a small battle gradually evolved into a scuffle. Luo Lan took Emma''s slender waist and asked, "what do you think of them?" Emma quietly smile: "strength is passable, but to reach God level, can take a lot of work." "I think so, too." Luo Lan nodded in agreement and took out a small emerald green light from the different dimensional space. The beautiful color is like a firefly in summer. "What is this?" From the emerald green light, Emma felt a strong vitality, just by the fluorescent light, let her feel refreshed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 "This is the power of the king of the world!" The palm of Luo Lan''s hand is shining a little emerald green fluorescent light. The warm light makes people feel peaceful. The power of the king God of the world was obtained from the king God of the East before Luo Lan went to the whole King Outland. "Aren''t you studying how to create life? This may help you. " The divine power of the king of the world is the power of creation. Just a little bit can make the whole planet full of vitality. Emma was surprised to take over the divine power of the king of the world and held it in her hand like a baby. In order to find a way to make herself and philuria pregnant, she didn''t know how much trouble she had. She said angrily, "why don''t you take out such a magical thing early? If you take it out early, my research won''t stop!" Luo Lan said innocently: "this was originally for me to understand the realm of Super Saiyan God, but I didn''t expect that when I received the blessing of Dragon God, I became the realm God directly and forgot it." If it wasn''t for this trip to heaven to see the king of the world, Luo Lan might not have remembered the power of the king of the world that he had forgotten. Emma''s beautiful eyes rolled with silence. "You want to boast that you don''t need external force, but also understand the realm of God!" "Where!" Luo Lan''s face showed a faint smile, and said seriously: "the divine power of the king of the world is originally used to create life. With it, is it a little more sure?" Emma said cautiously: "it must be a little bit more to grasp, but what can be done depends on the later research. The divine power of the king of the world seems very magical, but the number is a little small. You should know that besides me, philuria is the strong one in the second level sequence." The quality of the king''s divine power is indeed very high, but the quantity is too small at present, and Emma is not sure to what extent she can study it. "Don''t worry about it. If it''s not enough, I''ll find a way." Luo Lan very heroic said. These divine powers come from the king God of the outer world. If they are not enough, they can ask the king God of the inner world. Fuwa, the king God of the sixth universe, should not mind giving him more energy. At the beginning, in order to help him adjust the power of the great ape in his body, Fuwa generously gave the amount of ten planets at one time. In fact, Luo Lan was able to understand the Super Saiyan God realm so smoothly, and the king God''s power played a significant role. "Then I''m relieved." Knowing that Luo Lan can still get enough power of the king of the world, Emma is relieved. She looks at the emerald green energy in her hand and puts it directly into her mouth. This time, she doesn''t use hunting, but carefully realizes the effect of the power of the king of the world. After the emerald green power entered the body, it directly spread to every corner of the body. Emma frowned slightly, burped suddenly, and vomited a black cloud in her mouth. "It''s very effective. It''s worthy of the divine power of the king of the world. In addition to its strong vitality, it has the function of dispelling evil Qi in my body." She felt the change of her body carefully. After the discharge of the evil, not only did it not affect her strength, but she was refreshed. This change made her feel surprised. "Luo Lan, I want to find a place to study and get me more magic power." "I''ll find a way." Luo Lan immediately agreed, and then played a silver gray Dragon God power. Like the king of the world God power, the Dragon God power also has a magical effect. If it wasn''t because the God power didn''t match the creation attribute, he even wanted to give Emma some of the Super Saiyan God power. After receiving the Dragon God power given by Luo Lan, Emma is more confident. Leaning beside Luo Lan, her sweet voice rings in her ears: "with these powers, you''ll wait for her to get pregnant." Releasing Rolan''s arm, Emma waves to Sophia and merulia, and then runs excitedly to her lab. "I think Emma will get something this time." Saifeiya bright wine red eyes, beautiful eyes as clear as a lake. "Well." Luo Lan nodded, in the heart is also some expectations. However, before Emma works out the method, he needs to prepare enough power of the king of the world. It seems that he will go to the sixth universe to find Fuwa. The reason why Luo Lan didn''t go to the East King God of the seventh universe to ask for divine power is that he didn''t know him well. What''s more important is that Luo Lan didn''t see the divine power of the East King God. After all, the East King God has not been systematically honed. In terms of the use of energy, Fuwa, the old king God, is more reliable. "The sixth universe still has to go. Meredith and Brolli have been there for so long. I don''t know how they are going..." Looking at their training situation with a smile, Luo Lan quietly plans the next journey. At night. When everyone is at rest, Emma''s research room is still filled with strange light, mixed with the girl''s clear laughter, and tiny energy fluctuations diffuse from the research room. Once scientists start to study, they will be busy day and night until they have research results.The next day, Emma hair out of the room for breakfast, Luo Lan care: "don''t be busy, day and night, but also pay attention to rest." Emma patted her chest: "don''t worry, I''m in good health." Luo Lan smiles. The physique of a demon is really different from that of a mortal. Even if she doesn''t sleep for a few years, it won''t be a big problem. So she says a few words of concern and goes with Emma. Once scientists like her start to study all night, it''s a common thing. It seems that Emma is in such a hurry that she''s making good progress. "Mother sometimes is also like this, how persuades all cannot persuade." Sun Bula sipped a bowl of rice porridge. "By the way, teacher, Wutian is almost ready to practice. Do you want to accept him as an apprentice?" "Is Wu Tian three years old?" "Well, I''ll be three on my birthday." Answered sun Bula. Luo Lan thought for a while and said, "let badak take him to practice first. If it''s OK, I''ll consider taking him as an apprentice." Sun Bula raised her lips, nodded her head and said, "OK, I''ll tell Grandpa." Sun Wutian in the original book is very talented in martial arts, but his character is too lazy. Sun Wutian, the son of Sun Wukong and bulma, doesn''t know what to do. Luo Lan needs to observe that if the mud can''t support the wall as in the original book, no matter how good his talent is, he won''t care. After breakfast, Emma continues to soak in her own research room. Luo Lan is not surprised and leads Luo Fei to train with SAFIYA. In the next few days, the progress of several people is different. We are all talented martial artists. With the help of Luo Lan, the progress is naturally good. Ascali and Luo Fei gradually begin to get rid of the dependence on breath. With such a foundation, Luo Lan simply brings them to the destruction of the divine world. It''s better to find more professional people than to train them. Undoubtedly, Wes is the most suitable one. Because it''s related to the promotion of the overall strength of the seventh universe, Wes agreed without refusing. Of course, Luo Lan paid a lot of food for it. Of course, compared with the acquisition, some food is really insignificant. Weiss is like this. If he is willing to help, he will not let people get it for free. He always has to find some trivial price to exchange. This is probably the way the gods deal with things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 A few months later, Emma finally made a breakthrough in her research. With the help of the vitality of the king of the world, she developed a way to make herself and philuria pregnant. "Luo Lan, I need a lot of Kingdom King''s divine power now." Emma finds Luo Lan and says. "I see." Luo Lan immediately agreed to come down. At this time, Wes, who is training ascali and others, saw Emma. His eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and his body floated to Rolan and Emma. "This lady is Miss Emma. It''s really an eye opener that human beings can have the power of demons. You just said you need the divine power of the king of the world?" "Yes." So Rolan told Weiss what Emma was studying. After hearing this, Wes was shocked. He stared at Luo Lan for a long time. He didn''t know what to say: "you want to make the fusion soldier pregnant. Your idea is really wild." "Isn''t that all right?" Luo Lan asked. Weiss shook his head and said: "it''s not impossible. People never thought about it before, because fusion fighters are not natural life, and the fusion time is only 30 minutes, so people just use it as a combat skill and never think about anything else." "If you can think of using the divine power of the king of the world to assist you, it''s a way. I can''t say whether you can succeed or not." Said, West looked at Luo Lan one eye: "and you have dragon power in your body, this kind of power is most suitable to create a miracle." Hearing that Wes didn''t veto directly, Luo Lan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "Luo Lan, if you want to go to the sixth universe to get the king''s divine power, you''d better get more." Looking at Luo Lan''s puzzled expression, Weiss said solemnly: "it''s not ordinary life to bear the transformation of demon cells in human body. Miss Emma''s hunting ability has absorbed too much dark power. If she can''t take precautions early, there may be a big problem." Demon 21? I don''t know why, when hearing Weiss say that Emma may have problems, Luolan''s mind first flashed the figure of magic 21. It''s not used to talk with Emma. There''s no problem. In a story Luo Lan knows, shortly after the man-made 21 was transformed, the power in his body mutated, and the dark power gave birth to another personality, the evil demon 21. "Weiss, you mean Emma might have a problem?" "It''s possible!" Weiss said: "the power of the devil is not so easy to control, and hunting is an extremely evil means. Miss Emma was originally a human, so she may not be able to fully grasp this sudden power. It is a headache to know the immortality of the devil." Weiss''s words are very considerable. Although Emma seems to have no problem now, who knows if the root of the danger is hidden in the invisible place! Like evil 21! "Can the divine power of the king of the world restrain the power of the demons?" "Of course, the king of the world is also a god of creation. His divine power can restrain all evils. In addition, destroying the divine power can also achieve the same effect, but compared with destroying the divine power, the divine power of the king of the world is more gentle and does not harm cells." Weiss said in a flat tone. "In addition, if Miss Emma can really become a demon, the power of the demon will be transformed into her power, and then the evil will not affect her." Emma said with a bitter smile, "if I want to be a God, I can''t do it for a while and a half." Weiss nodded: "so before that, use the divine power of the king of the world to protect." "No wonder I feel very comfortable after integrating into the divine power of King Jie. I thought it was the characteristic of divine power before." "It''s not a big deal. It''s not too late to find out." Weiss''s tone is flat, as if he is talking about a trivial matter, but Luo Lan can''t be so careless. After knowing that Emma''s Demon power may have hidden danger, Luo Lan can''t wait for a moment. After talking to Weiss and Emma, Luo Lan goes straight to the sixth universe. Because of mastering the skill of God''s moving, it became as simple as drinking water for Luo Lan to travel through the universe. Before long, Luo Lan arrived at the star field of the sixth universe, and then went straight to the kingdom of God. Fuwa, who is sleeping in the divine world, is awakened by Luo Lan. He rubs his eyes and looks at Luo Lan. After learning the reason why Luo Lan needs the divine power of the king, Fuwa sends out a large amount of divine power, which is about 100 stars. For the old king, this consumption is nothing at all. Get enough divine power, Luo Lan said thanks, directly returned to the seventh universe. Looking at Luo Lan''s disappearing rays, Fuwa, the king of the world, thought to himself, "it''s amazing to be a realm God so soon." At this time, a violent force suddenly came from the lower world. Fuwa did not stand still. The king of the world and his entourage helped Fuwa. They cast their eyes on the lower world and were shocked to find that their universe Hite was fighting with a guy with grass green light."Lord King God, do you want to stop them?" Fuwa, the king of the world, grabbed his hair and said, "it''s really troublesome. None of them can make me peaceful." ¡­¡­ A burst of colorful glow in the destruction of the divine world on the grassland shining, Luo Lan with Fuwa to give the world king God power back, the God power to Weiss, "Weiss, I brought the world king God power back." Weiss was surprised and said, "lord king of the sixth universe is very generous." Then he divided the Kingdom God power that Luo Lan brought into two, took out about 50 planets, and injected it into Emma''s body. The emerald green kingdom God power entered into Emma''s body, and Emma''s body suddenly sparkled with dense light, and her body automatically became a demon human form. Weiss frowned, gently turned the magic wand in his hand, and pointed the crystal ball at Emma. The next second, a force containing rules acted on Emma. Emma''s demon form was not the opponent of angel power at all, and was directly restrained. After a while, the light green light gradually disappeared. Although Emma still kept the shape of an enchanted man, the charm on her beautiful face was much weaker, and she looked quite pure. "The evil breath in her body has been suppressed. After becoming a God in the future, that force can no longer affect her." "Thank you Luolan sincere thanks, and then check the situation of Emma, Weiss smile, the rest of the world king God power back to Luolan. "It''s just a small lift. In fact, I don''t want any uncontrollable guy in the seventh universe." Weiss''s duty is to maintain the smooth operation of the universe. If there is a guy who disturbs the balance of the universe, unless there is a command to destroy the God or the other party may cause the destruction of the universe, the angel must maintain a neutral attitude and can''t do anything at will. Violators may be severely punished. Birus, the God of destruction, is in deep sleep all day long. Even if there is a strong one who harms the universe, Wes can''t do it without getting instructions, unless that person really reaches the level of destroying the universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 After solving Emma''s hidden danger, Luo Lan''s worry finally goes down. Although it''s said that adopting the way of suppressing the world king''s divine power can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, it''s already the maximum prevention. Finally, if you want to eradicate it completely, you need Emma to become a demon. It''s also very difficult for Emma to understand the realm of God from the demon man to the demon God. Fortunately, Emma is not in a hurry now. "Luo Lan, your divine power is enough to be promoted to the third level. Hurry up to reach the third level as soon as possible, and you will be a famous master in the whole kingdom." Weiss''s face aimed at Luo Lan seriously, and her pretty eyes looked at him with a smile. There may be many ordinary level 1 and level 2 masters in the whole king system. However, once they reach level 3, the number of them will be greatly reduced. The number of the whole King''s level 3 masters is very small. It''s a real master. The third level sequence has another informal nickname in the whole King''s inner domain, which is alternate sabotage God, which is different from the divinity of probationary sabotage God. Alternate sabotage God means that he is qualified to run for the post of sabotage God. We can imagine how powerful the third level sequence is. Although the master who is serving as the God of destruction must be the fourth level sequence, there is also a precedent of selecting the God of destruction from the third level sequence when no one can be selected. At present, Luo Lan is only one step away from the third level sequence. Luo Lan said: "I''ll reach the third level as soon as possible. By the way, do I have to go to mieshenxing now?" "No, it doesn''t mean much to you anymore." Weiss shook his head and said. Mieshenxing is a special place for cultivating fighting gods. After all the clearance, the strength is probably the strength of the third level sequence. Although Luo Lan''s current realm is still the second level sequence, with the strong strength in his body and the power of free omen realm, it is no less than the ordinary third level sequence realm gods. From this point of view, it doesn''t matter whether or not to go to Azrael. "The key to the cultivation of realm God depends on personal understanding, which can''t be helped by others. At present, you have mastered the omen of freedom in the self extreme skill, and your strength is comparable to the third level sequence. Next, you should further study the self extreme skill." "After you have learned to be in the extreme state of freedom, and the state has also been upgraded to the third level sequence, your comprehensive strength may be comparable to the general God of destruction." This is not a low evaluation. "In the extreme, I know!" Luo Lan said and nodded. Zizijiyigong is one of the few divine skills that can enhance the fighting ability. It can be divided into three parts: zizizhaojing, zizijijing and ziziyijing. Even in the whole King''s inner realm, only angels can fully understand zizijiyigong. Even if they destroy the God birus, they can''t completely master it. Weiss had taught him the following two methods of self-cultivation in the early years, but limited by the state at that time, Luo Lan only understood the lowest self omen state, but Rao was so. This magical divine defense skill also played a very important role in the battle. Luo Lan is looking forward to how she will improve after she understands the extreme situation. He also talked with Weiss about some things about cultivation. Weiss carefully answered some of the questions raised by Luolan, which made Luolan feel suddenly enlightened. Then, after Wes trained ascali, Rolan stood by and watched, feeling the lower level of training again. He had a different feeling in his heart. Slowly into the cultivation. ¡­¡­ While Luo Lan is immersed in the cultivation, Emma gets the remaining 50 pieces of the world king''s divine power and concentrates on the experiment. The result of the experiment was very ideal, and she soon got the result she needed. With the blessing of the divine power of the king of the world, which contains life energy, the totipotent cells, which had been relatively inert under the restriction of the rules of the universe, immediately showed amazing vitality. Emma estimated that this degree of vitality could bear the powerful genes from Luo Lan according to the data. The results of the experiment with Luo Lan, Luo Lan immediately showed the look of expectation. "Is that all right?" Looking at two tubes of emerald green solution made by Emma, Luo Lan inquires. How much of the same liquid medicine has been made before, and the effect is always unsatisfactory. Emma raised her mouth and her face was red. "This is the result of my research day after day. It''s guaranteed to be effective. You can ask philuria to have a try." "The fusion time of medamor''s fusion is only 30 minutes. This tube of Shenli solution promotes the growth of cells and shortens the formation and implantation time of fertilized eggs to the maximum extent. As long as new life is bred in the body, the fusion time should be extended under the adjustment of cosmic rules." Luo Lan is a little worried to tell the truth, so she asks Weiss. "Is that the case with Wes?"Weiss replied: "yes, life reproduction is the most basic and important rule of the evolution of the universe." "As long as it doesn''t touch the foundation of the existence of the universe, everything is just like what Miss Emma said. In the final analysis, medamor''s fusion is only a secret skill, and it can''t reach the level of the rules of the universe, so its timeliness is very fragile in the face of life reproduction." That is to say, if she is really pregnant, she will indeed extend the fusion time as previously speculated. After getting Wes''s accurate answer, Rowland relaxed. Weiss looked at Rolan with great interest. Rolan now has only two children, Rolfe and ascali. In his opinion, it''s a little less. If philuria can really give birth to Rolan, it''s definitely a good thing for the seventh universe. With the powerful gene of the second level sequence of Luo Lan, we may have a child with unlimited potential. Thinking of this, Wes is looking forward to it. "Rolan, you''d better take your wives back to Sarada, ascali. They''ll put them with me. I''ll help you train them well." The implication is to let them make babies as soon as possible. Hear Weiss say so, Rao is Luo Lan''s face is also a little embarrassed, looking at Emma beside the silly smile, Luo Lan glared at her. After thinking about it for a while, I stopped pretending: "in this case, everything troubles you." Weiss said with a smile: "it''s nothing. It''s just a little help." "Emma, don''t follow me back." Holding Emma''s arm, Luo Lan takes her to Sophia merulia and tells them the news about the research results of Shenli potion. A happy look appears on the two women''s faces and their eyes seem to drip water. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. "Sophia, wait a moment. You come first. If you succeed, it''s my turn." Emma takes the initiative to give priority to Sophia and merulia, and makes a sign to cheer them on. Saifeiya tilted her lips, her cheeks were slightly red, but she didn''t refuse. ¡­¡­ It has been more than ten days since she returned to Sarada planet. During this time, Rolan and Sophia traveled around the world to cultivate their feelings and do some pleasant things in their spare time. Snow covered mountains, a hemispherical cottage stands on the hillside. The north wind was cold and it snowed heavily. White snow covered the mountains. It looked like silver was covered with white. The light in the cabin was transparent. Filulia and Rolan were staring nervously at the pointer on the alarm clock to calculate the time. The hands of the clocks and watches were ticking around, and soon it was more than 30 minutes. There was no separation in philuria. "I didn''t separate, which means that our experiment was successful," said philuria stupidly Luo Lan breathed a sigh of relief: "it should be!" Emma grinned gracefully and said in a sweet voice, "I''ve said it''s not wrong. You see, if philuria doesn''t leave, it means she''s pregnant." Then he took out the simple detection device, "in order to accurately confirm, I''d better do a set of general examination, philuria, you come with me." The two entered a small room together, and soon came the excited laughter of philuria. Out of the room, Emma wrapped up, holding the test report of philuria, shaking in front of Luo Lan: "ha ha, really pregnant." "Really?" Luo Lan surprised way. "I don''t believe you." Emma hands the test report to Luo Lan. Luo Lan takes it up and finds that she can''t understand the data at all. "Is the report accurate?" Emma puffed up her cheek and said, "you look down on my technology. I''m a biologist. How can this little test go wrong? Look, philuria is not separated. The data in the test report clearly confirms this. Philuria is definitely pregnant." "It''s really fast..." Luo Lan couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. It usually takes 24 hours for human fertilized eggs to form, and it takes a week for them to be implanted in the body. In just 30 minutes, Felicia has completed these tasks, which is really fast enough! Emma complacently says that this is the result of her own experimental research. Luo Lan and filulia immediately praise her. Emma''s eyes are crescent shaped and she laughs happily. The test is correct. Philuria is really pregnant. Next, you just need to take care of the baby and wait until philuria gives birth, which means that you will soon be a father again. All of a sudden, Luo Lan laughs and frowns and says, "philuria won''t be separated now because she is pregnant, but she will be separated into sophilia and merulia again after giving birth. What about the milk then?" Luo Lan''s question makes the two women a little silly. Indeed, this problem is tricky enough. "Do sais need milk?" Filulia tilted her head. After the baby was born, she put it in the incubator. Moreover, in her own situation, the future child might be the same as Alice, Meredith''s daughter, and even the cultivation could be omitted."No?" "Of course not." Luo Lan this just reaction come over, oneself this is to make other Saiya person of filuli Adam, scratched a head, say: "I forgot your situation and Ta Yi Si are different." It''s no wonder that Luo Lan has such worries. He has only two children now. Ascali picked them up, and Luo Fei is a hybrid. He doesn''t know how to take care of a real pure blood Saiya after he is born. "Hee hee, Luo Lan, filulia is pregnant. Is it my turn next?" Emma''s watery eyes look at Luo Lan. Her blue eyes are very attractive. "Well, no problem." Luo Lan nodded and agreed that Emma was very active in this aspect. ¡­¡­ In the next few months, fioria''s stomach slowly grew up. When ascali and roffy knew that they were going to have a younger brother or sister, they both looked forward to it. They are more concerned about what level their younger brother or sister will reach after they are born. They are not born to be divine. In that case, their two brothers and sisters can''t look up in front of their younger brothers and sisters. In order not to lose face in front of their future younger brothers and sisters, ascali and rofei work very hard together with No. 17 and No. 18. "Mrs. philuria''s diarrhea is growing." Sun Bula, a young girl, touched her stomach and listened to the voice inside. "Just a few months old. What can you hear?" Some jokingly flicked his fingers across sun Bula''s forehead, said philuria in a soft voice. Touching his forehead, sun Bula said with a smile, "get to know." "You can have a baby in the future," said philuria Sun Bula''s head shook like a rattle, Nuo Nuo said: "I can''t, I''m too small, my mother will kill me if she knows." "Who''s going to give you birth now, in a few years it''ll be about the same." Filulia looked at Sun Bula''s reaction in a funny way. Even though she had been in the mental time room for several years, sun Bula has not yet come of age. It''s too early for her to have a baby. She turned to look at ascali, who was smiling beside her. Filulia''s face sank. The daughter was old and didn''t seem to care about her life. Every time she talked to her, she always looked like she despised the world. If she went on like this, she might die alone. "Ascali..." Philuria sighed a long sigh. Ascali suddenly shivered, frowned and lifted her hair. She didn''t know who was cursing her. Emma is a little bit depressed compared with what filulia wants. Although she accompanies Luo Lan every night after filulia is pregnant, I don''t know why her stomach doesn''t respond and there is no sign of pregnancy. "It''s enviable!" Emma had her arms around her chest and her back against the fence. No. 18 came over with a piece of watermelon and looked at Emma''s depressed face and asked curiously, "aunt, do you want to have a child so much?" Emma said, "of course, I wanted it a long time ago." "You won''t die in the future. It''s no use having children." On the 18th, he was puzzled. He gave birth to a child for the sake of inheriting the family. He would not die. It seemed that there was no need to have a child. "You don''t understand that." The light of heart from care of Elmar as like as two peas, 18, is the same as the face of a woman who looks like herself. "I don''t know much about it!" The 18th shrugged, nibbled a mouthful of watermelon, and sent it to Emma''s mouth: "do you want a bite?" "No more." Emma shook her head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 Giving birth to Luo Lan was included in Emma''s plan long ago, but now filulia is pregnant, but her stomach doesn''t respond at all, which makes her have to doubt if there is something wrong with her body. Can''t the cells of demon man combine with human cells? Emma''s mind flashed such an idea, and then shook her head. It should not be like this. She was transformed from human beings, which shows that the demon cells and human cells are not exclusive. The problem should lie in other aspects. Looking at filulia''s bulging stomach, Emma''s eyes are full of envy. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in her mind, and Emma reacted. Previous studies were all based on the perspective of rapid growth of fertilized cells, but they suddenly realized the characteristics of demon cells themselves. Demon human cells have strong immortality, so they don''t need to accelerate growth at all. Although they won''t have a rejection reaction with human cells, because Luo Lan''s cells contain deep-seated divine power, the combination of the two needs to provide a huge amount of energy. The divine power of the king of worlds should not be used as a catalyst for cells, but should become a nutrient. "Oh, how can I ignore such a simple question." Emma hard hit his head, too silly, too silly, or biologists, their basic situation are ignored. It can''t be ignored that she has always focused on philuria before. "Auntie, don''t abandon yourself!" No.18 is chewing watermelon. Meimou lifts her eyes and sees Emma hit her head. She immediately gives advice. Emma hugged No.18''s neck, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and said happily, "I''m not giving up on myself, but I''ve figured out the key to the problem. Ha ha, no, I''m going to experiment now. I''m sure I will succeed this time." With that, Emma runs to Luo Lan, whispers something in each other''s ears, and then builds up his hand to disappear in full view. "What are they going to do?" With the willow like eyebrows on the 18th, I can''t help feeling a little curious when I look at Emma and the teacher''s disappeared body. I suddenly think of what Emma said before, and immediately understand what they are going to do. My white cheeks turn red. "In broad daylight, I have no shame." A few words were squeezed out of his lips, and a hot steam came out of his head. Looking left and right, they didn''t respond to filulia and ascali. On the 18th, they were suddenly relieved and a little upset. "My aunt and I have the same face. It''s a terrible feeling!" Mouth whispering, No. 18 cold face forced to shake his head, let himself not to think, continue to eat watermelon. ¡­¡­ A few days later, silver bell like laughter rang out in the center of the villa. Emma was holding her test report with a happy smile on her face. The report showed that she was pregnant. "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck "Really?" "Of course." Emma happily shakes the report in her hand and bends her bright eyes: "I''m going to supplement energy now. The children with the combination of demon gene and Saiyan gene need a lot of energy. If they grow up fast, maybe I''ll produce with philuria." "That''s a good thing in pairs." Luo Lan''s face is smiling. It''s beyond the conventional understanding that as long as it''s sufficient, there''s nothing unexpected about the birth of a child the next day. Luo Lan is very much looking forward to what kind of talent the child with demon gene and Saiya gene will have, which should be no worse than the child in philuria''s stomach. "Emma, congratulations. I finally got what I wanted." She said with a smile. "Hey, when our baby is born, ascali and rofei will be under great pressure. If they can''t even compare with their younger brothers and sisters, their faces will be gone." Emma laughs with glee at the thought of the pressure that the roffy brothers and sisters may face in the future. "Yes, they dare to be lazy in the future." Philuria gave a cold hum. The strength of rofei and ascali has been ranked in the forefront of the seventh universe, but in the view of philuria, they are not experts who have not reached the divine level. "Poor child." Luo Lan''s heart mourns for ascali. "By the way, Luo Lan, how long will you be away from the third level sequence?" Said philuria with concern. Luo Lan silently estimated, "should be able to break through in half a year." "That''s before and after the birth. It''s so fast." Filulia sighed that she had a chance to feel the power of the second level sequence because she was in a state of fusion. The more she understood the power of the second level sequence, the more shocked she was and the more powerful Luo Lan was. Compared with the power God, the wonder of the realm God is far beyond her imagination. Think about their own individual has not been promoted to the first level sequence of God of power, Luo Lan has almost reached the third level sequence of the realm of God."You have a chance, too." Luo Lan said seriously. "Well." Filulia and Emma immediately smile, beautiful face exquisite. As time goes by, it''s time for philuria to give birth. Although Emma is pregnant later than philuria, the constitution of the devil is really different from that of ordinary people. The gestation time can be controlled by herself. Under the regulation of Emma, the birth time is on the same day as that of philuria. On this day, all the people gathered at the door of the delivery room. Luo Lan is waiting at the door. Ascali walks back and forth from time to time. She lies at the door and looks inside. She is more nervous than Luo Lan. "Ascali, be quiet. You don''t have to be nervous." Luo Lan is a little speechless. "I care about my sister!" Ascali''s crisp voice retorts that technology has confirmed the gender of the baby in her belly months ago. Both philuria and Emma are bad daughters. As a sister, askari was only happy when she knew that she was going to have two sisters. On the contrary, Luo Fei stayed when she heard the news, and the whole person was depressed, because he had a premonition that his family status would be reduced in the future. "Why haven''t you been born yet?" Askari read it in pieces. A wisp of thought penetrated into it, but it was quickly rebounded by the energy inside. "I was not born with such a strong spirit, and my sister is too strong." Ascali exclaimed. Soon from the delivery room came a strong breath, accompanied by the cry of the baby, a strong whirlwind suddenly blew up in the delivery room, almost overturned the whole room. According to the name previously negotiated, the child born to philuria will be named FIA, and Emma''s child will be named Noah. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 "Born!" Luo Lan face a joy, with ascali into the delivery room, Luo Fei and others also waiting outside. Maybe it''s because of the good genes of filulia and Rolan that the new born FIA stands up directly, her eyes become red, and a strong breath comes out. "Super Saiya!" Luo Lan was surprised. "That''s amazing. I was born a super Saiya!" Ascali''s face was full of surprise. Perhaps influenced by the breath of her sister FEIA, her sister Noah also stopped crying, her pink skin became smooth, and then she became a demon. There was a sudden thunder and lightning outside, followed by a sudden breath of cruelty. Seeing this, Luo Lan comes to her little daughter Noah, and points a finger on Noah''s eyebrow. The powerful transmission of magic power suppresses the power belonging to the demon man. Noah''s breath gradually calms down. The next second, her eyes directly turn green, and become super Saiya like FIA. "Both demons and super sais." Luo Lan thought for a while and held her little daughter in her arms. Askari also picked up FIA. "Dad, both sisters are very good." "Yes, it depends on whether you dare not to be serious in the future." "No, no, I will try my best to practice in the future." Ascali shook her head. Sister FIA is a red pupil super Saiya like saifia. Sister Noah has both super Saiya''s talent and demon man''s talent. When she was born, she was so extraordinary. How can she grow up? I feel more pressure when I''m in ashcaledon. With a smile on her face, Luo Lan walks to filulia and Emma with her child in her arms. After letting the staff go out, Luo Lan takes out two fairy beans for them to take, and takes out the fruit of the spirit tree to let them recover. Give the two daughters to Felicia and Emma. Turn them over and see that Noah has a small tail behind her, while felia has no tail behind her, just like Alice. It seems that the Super Saiyan form inherits from Celia, and the body inherits from merulia. Because the two children are gifted, just born with an ordinary Saiya three-year-old physique, so there is no need to put into the nursery cabin. "Hey, hey, this is my daughter." Emma grinned and poked her daughter''s face, pointed a little, and made a baby suit for the two children. Filulia is also happy to laugh, she only has 30 minutes to merge after giving birth, but even if seperated into SAFIYA and merulia, the blood between her and her daughter is inseparable. Several people came out of the delivery room, and Luo Fei, sun Bula, No. 17 and No. 18, who had been waiting outside for a long time, surrounded them. They were all frightened by the terror of the two children. "These are the two younger martial sisters. They were born to be super Saiya!" "It''s amazing." Sun Bula''s beautiful eyes were rolling, pulling up Noah''s little tail. Noah glared at her fiercely, and the cruel breath surged away. Sun bulaton was surprised and quickly blocked the cruel force. "In the future, they will be your younger martial sisters. You should take good care of them, OK?" Slapping on Sun Bula''s head, Luo Lan pointed to two children and said sternly to several people in front of her. "I see!" Sun Bula covered his head and answered. Luo Fei and ascali nodded busily. No. 17 and No. 18 were more curious about the two children and watched them for a long time. A few days later, FIA and Noah can already start their basic daily exercise. This rapid growth mode really makes Luo Fei gape. They just sigh that the genes of the two younger martial sisters are so good that they won''t be surpassed in a few years? Thinking of this, several people can''t stand it. So after a few days on Sarada, several people rushed to destroy the divine world to receive Weiss''s training. Their road to alchemy has just begun, and it takes a lot of time to lay the foundation. Looking at FEIA and Noah, who are clumsy and waving their fists in the courtyard, Luo Lan smiles with satisfaction, waves to them and corrects their movements. Because the two daughters are very talented, Luo Lan is going to teach them how to become gods from the beginning. In addition, while Luo Lan is willing to guide her two daughters, Sophia and merulia are also busy with their own cultivation and gradually recover their own cultivation. Although they had been delayed for ten months because of pregnancy, their previous experience of fusing with philuria gave them a better understanding of the power of divine sequence. At this time, they were getting closer and closer to divine sequence. They estimate that they will soon be able to break through to the first level of the sequence, as for relying on their own strength to become Super Saiyan God, there is no shadow at present. ¡­¡­ On this day, Luo Lan sat quietly in the ice and snow, and the goose feather snowflakes fell down. When they were half a meter away from Luo Lan, they were melted into liquid by a hot air, and then quickly gasified."The third level sequence of the divine realm does not have as many requirements as the following sequence. It only needs to be full of divine energy to break through!" "I''ve almost accumulated it." Luo Lan is pondering, the red hair slightly rises, is shining Yingying luster. The first three levels of the divine realm are the process of divine power accumulation, and there are no clear rules and requirements, so it is the easiest to break through. Of course, compared with the next several levels of the divine realm, in fact, even the first three levels of the divine realm, there is a huge gap between each level, otherwise the number of people who break through will not be so small. Because of the power of judging God, the power of Dragon God and the power of God in Luo Lan''s body, he has abundant energy at the same level, especially his power of God, which is the combination of the power of God level Saiyan and Super Saiyan. For him, the breakthrough of the first three levels is not difficult. A few days ago, when he integrated many kinds of energy in his body again, the barrier to advance to the third level sequence had been cleared. At this time, he found a no man''s place on Sarada planet, just to prepare to advance from the second level sequence to the third level sequence. Puchi, Puchi! Three groups of energy with different properties are running in the body. Luo Lan''s body gradually floats up, and red light begins to appear around him. His mind goes into the void, and his whole body energy surges up With Luo Lan as the center, a mysterious and holy pressure spreads in all directions. I don''t know how long it has passed, the bright red light gradually turns into deep red. At this time, Luo Lan''s charm is more intense. Although it looks like a mortal, every move has great power. All of a sudden, Roland opened his eyes, a touch of crystal light flashed by. "The third level sequence, it''s time to break through!" Mumbling to himself, the voice just fell, a touch of crimson light suddenly shine, no prestige, no breath, no whirlwind, everything seems so ordinary. But Luo Lan can clearly feel that her spirit, power and body are sublimating. In an instant, the blue divine power (tiannv power) stirs up, and the silver gray dragon power becomes more concise. Then, with the divine power of Super Saiyan God as the hub, the three forces flow little by little along the meridians of the whole body to enhance the strength of the body. Wow, a touch of crimson energy wrapped Luo Lan''s body, and then turned into a layer of water mist. Deep red hair, red eyes. The third level sequence of the realm of God, finally broke through! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 As Luo Lan''s spirit level rises to the third level, his body strength rises synchronously. At this time, he is like a black hole attracting the light around him. A trace of noble and mysterious energy diffuses around him, and the whole person looks more powerful. Clench a fist, Luo Lan is enjoying the power that new realm brings. Fingers move slightly along the void, hissing. The fragile space is torn in half like paper, revealing the dark red chaotic world behind. "The power of the third level sequence is so powerful!" Luo Lan''s voice with some joy, opened his eyes, dark red eyes flashed a streamer, he felt that he now just need to blow breath can easily destroy a planet. Teleport to a galaxy very far away from Sarada and select a lifeless planet. Gently fist at the planet. Without a trace of energy blessing, pure strength tears the void, and terrible fist strength sweeps through. Click, boom!! There are ripples in the space, and powerful storms are generated in the void. The violent force destroys everything along the way, and then directly smashes the selected planet. The planet gradually turns into powder, as if completely wiped out from the universe, leaving no debris. "It''s so easy." Luo Lan looks at the destruction he has caused with satisfaction and smiles. The third level sequence of the divine realm is worthy of second only to the fourth level sequence. It is rare in the whole kingdom. Previously, in the second level sequence, Luo Lan was sure to match the master of the third level sequence with the use of Zhaojing and strong strength in her body. Only when she was promoted to the third level sequence, did she know the horror of the third level sequence. However, Luo Lan felt that with her present strength, she should be regarded as a master in the third level sequence. The ordinary God of power is not his opponent. The only one who can compete with him is the God of realm. Of course, Luo Lan also has self-knowledge. Compared with some gods who have been gods for tens of millions of years, he is still very immature. Although the third level sequence is on the low side of the seventh level, most of them can''t be promoted at this stage. To upgrade the third level sequence to the fourth level sequence, we need to understand many things, such as the God''s Royal skills and the fighting methods of the gods, which are the most basic. Even the destruction god, it is only after reaching the third level sequence that we can advance to the fourth level sequence with the help of the destruction god''s position of the second yuan God. As for the king God whose strength does not reach the third level sequence, there are no times The original God''s position, however, has no real power and is only a secondary God in essence. Before that, Luo Lan had heard about the advanced rules of high-order sequences from the trainee Dragon God Gabe when he was on the 13th Shenxing of Quanwang Outland. Higher order divine sequence (the fifth order sequence) needs to be unique in space. As for how to advance to the fourth level sequence, it is not very clear, but it should also need to meet certain conditions, otherwise there are not so few fourth level sequence masters in the universe. "With my current strength, I will not lose in the third level sequence, but I have no power to fight back in the face of the destruction god in the fourth level sequence." "Unless, as Weiss said, we can understand the extreme state of freedom..." Weiss once said that when he upgraded to the third level sequence, combined with a variety of energy in his body, and combined with the mystery of the free extreme state, he will be able to compete with the general destruction god. The implication is that the general third level sequence realm God is not the opponent of the destruction God at all. It''s right to think about it. It''s also the realm God. Why can the third level sequence defeat the fourth level sequence. Luo Lan is very clear that compared with other realm gods, her own advantages lie in the power of judging gods, the power of dragon gods and the power of gods in her body, such as God''s Royal skills such as free extreme realm. Everyone has the opportunity to learn, which can only be said to be icing on the cake. Any one of these three forces is envious of others. It''s a special advantage to have three forces. To understand this, the excitement brought by breaking through the third level sequence gradually subsided. Next, he had to consolidate his strength and gradually adapt to the changes brought by the new power. ¡­¡­ Back on Sarada, it''s been several days since Lorraine went to the retreat. In the courtyard, Emma holds her chest in both hands and looks at two young figures waving her fists, clumsily exercising. Feiya and Noah are serious, and their slender bodies are constantly passing in the sky like the wind. Their fierce actions break through the air obstacles and emit bursts of "pengpeng" sound. The leaves rustle, and they can be swayed by the whirlwind. Both children keep the shape of super Saiya, and their every move emits strong energy fluctuation. When Luolan blink appeared, two children eyes a bright, cheering toward Luolan rushed in the past. "Daddy Feiya and Noah are entangled in Luo Lan''s body, shouting happily. Luo Lan hugs her two daughters and kisses them on the cheek, which makes them giggle.Emma saw the smile on Luo Lan''s face and noticed his crimson hair. She was stunned and asked, "your shape has changed again. Is this the third level sequence?" There is no breath in the divine realm. Emma can''t judge the level of Luolan from the energy. "Yes, it''s just broken through, and now it''s in the crimson form of the Super Saiyan God." Luo Lan answers with a smile, glances around, and doesn''t see their figure. "And they, Sophia?" Luo Lan asked. "Sephia and merulia have gone to destroy the divine world. Tais''s words are on earth. On the birthday of the monkey king, bulma held a banquet for him." Emma replied. Luo Lan nodded. Sun Wutian is four years old! In the twinkling of an eye, it has been five years since the game of saru. After a while, the devil boo will come out. When it comes to the devil boo, Rolan''s face becomes a little strange. DARPA, the king of the demon world, has been killed by little saru. Will barbidi come to the earth to revive the devil boo? Even if resurrected, in the face of so many experts on the earth, the end will be very miserable! When she tells Emma about boo, Emma plans to catch boo and feed her daughter Noah. Luo Lan pinched her cheek, slightly forced, the ruddy mouth was pinched up: "although Noah also has the form of devil, but you must not teach her any hunting skills, this kind of dexterity may leave hidden danger for her future." Emma woke up with a start: "ah, I see." "In addition to the dark magic like hunting, the basic abilities of the demon man can be taught to Noah." The physique of the demon man and all kinds of Magic have unexpected effects. It''s no problem to learn these. But for nourishment, Luo Lan thinks that instead of hunting other life, it''s better to use the fruit of the spirit tree instead. In fact, if Emma can find out earlier, she will use the fruit of spiritual tree to strengthen her strength earlier, which will not leave her hidden danger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 Earth, on a giant cruise ship. Because today is the birthday of Monkey King, bulmat has built a luxury cruise ship and invited all friends on earth to her cruise ship for a party. For the second lady of universal capsule company, the cost of building a cruise ship is just a drop in the bucket. On this day, fairy tortoise, Wulong, Dr. Breves'' family, klin and Lanfang''s family all gathered on the cruise ship. Even Qiqi and suno, two earth goddesses, were busy taking part in the party. The warm wind of the sea brings a bit of coolness, and the smell of the sea fills the tip of his nose. The turtle fairy lies comfortably under the sunshade fan, looking at the graceful waiters coming and going, his eyes will stare out. "What a rich man''s life Tortoise fairy happiness stretched a stretch, peeping around. "Don''t think I don''t know that you secretly participated in the 28th World''s best martial arts association last year. You wanted to win a championship but didn''t expect that you didn''t even enter the top eight!" The voice of Oolong''s sarcasm came. The tortoise fairy took off his sunglasses and said, "hum, I let them. If I want to, it''s still very easy to enter the top eight." "Cut, don''t deceive yourself, old man. Your time is over." "I don''t argue with you." The tortoise fairy glanced at the beauties around him. Wu Long glanced at tortoise fairy with disdain. Who didn''t know that under the leadership of Qiqi, the martial arts world of the earth has been transformed in the past ten years. Young elites are constantly emerging, and there are many experts with combat effectiveness of more than 1000. With hundreds of combat effectiveness of tortoise fairy, we can only make soy sauce in them. Seeing blue hair orchid coming with a drink, oolong raised his glass and cried, "orchid, please pour me a glass of juice!" Wearing a green skirt, rankie came over to fill his glass with drinks after hearing Oolong''s cry. "Please take your time." Rankie smiles sweetly. "Miss rankie is still gentle. I''ve known you for so many years and still so lovely!" While drinking a drink, oolong praises Lanqi''s appearance. The traces of years seem to have no effect on Lanqi. Lanqi has not aged at all these years. Orchid said gently: "because the teacher often gives me magic fruit." "What fruit is so magical?" "The red one is like the fruit of the spirit tree." "I haven''t heard of it." Oolong thinks he is well-informed, but he really doesn''t know the name of the fruit. LAN Qi''s face is as white as jade. She is a disciple of Saifeiya. Although the title of this disciple was worked out by the blonde LAN Qi, and now it has developed in the direction of maid, she has a high status in Luo Lan''s family. The fruit of spirit tree can be eaten as fruit. Thanks to the abundant vitality in the fruit of the spirit tree, rankie''s life expectancy has greatly increased, and she has been the same as a girl for many years. At this time, a bunch of colorful rays through the void to land down, Luo Lan holding two daughters landed on the yacht. As soon as they land, the energy of FIA and Noah brings great pressure to everyone on the ship. Looking at the people who are sweating under the pressure, Luo Lan quickly uses the divine power to lay a protective layer to isolate the breath of the two children. The pressure suddenly decreased, and Colin''s pale face turned red again. He said with a look of Horror: "two young children have given me so much pressure." "That''s Luo Lan''s daughter!" Tianjin Fan said with a bitter smile. Look at the golden hair of the two children. They are obviously super sais. Their energy value is more than 100 million. How can they resist their millions of combat power. "Luo Lan, how can you come here when you are free?" Tays waved to Rolan with a smile. Take two little girls from Luo Lan''s arms. FEIA and Noah are lying in the arms of tayis. They look at her with bright eyes and shout their mother. Nuo Nuo''s voice makes tayis in full bloom. Luo Fei was not so clever when he was a child. "When I heard that bulma was holding a banquet, I came to have a look. Have Wukong and bik come back from heaven?" Luo Lan looked around and saw no monkey king. "Well, I''m back. Now I''m going to Wuxing mountain to invite his grandfather." At this time, a full breath suddenly appeared. Speaking of Cao Cao, the monkey king came in a flash, accompanied by sun WuFan in an orange and yellow coat and Laojun in a red costume. The time for people from the underworld to return to the world is only 24 hours. The last time that monkey fan entered the world was when Monkey King got married. At this time, monkey fan also came here specially for his birthday. When he saw Luo Lan, Lao Jun frowned suspiciously. He felt a strange pressure on the other side, which could only be felt by gods. "Lord God?" Taishanglaojun asked uncertainly. Luo Lan waved his hand and said, "call me Luo Lan. They are all acquaintances." Taishanglaojun immediately confirmed that the youth in front of him had really become a God. No matter what Luo Lan said, he couldn''t put down his rigid attitude. Luo Lan knew that it was because of the oppression brought by his divine power, so he simply let him go.Eyes turned to the monkey king, a pair of sharp eyes as if to see through each other. "The strength has increased. It seems that the harvest in the kingdom of heaven is not small." The monkey king said with a smile: "you found out. Lord Wang is a great master of martial arts. Under his guidance, I mastered the transformation skills of super Saiya 3." "My eyes can see through everything." Luo Lan pointed to her red eyes. This skill is a kind of divine Royal skill. Even the level of divine sequence can be seen through. For ordinary people like monkey king, even the divine sequence can''t be reached, it''s even more accurate. The Monkey King opened his eyes and asked curiously, "Luo Lan, your hair is more red." "You''re not the only one to break through. I''m the one to break through." Luo Lan said happily. "How powerful!" The monkey king exclaimed and said, "I thought I could get closer to you, but I didn''t expect you to be stronger again." "If you want to catch up with me, you have to work harder." Luo Lan patted Monkey King on the shoulder. "Well, you''re right." Monkey King nodded his head firmly. Luo Lan smiles a little. If other people saw such a big gap, they might have given up. But the monkey king is different. He has the toughness that other people don''t have. The bigger the gap, the more he inspires his fighting spirit. This is why every time he meets a strong enemy, he is more frustrated and braver, and constantly surpasses his opponent. "By the way, can your super sair 3 play in the sun?" "Yes, it''s exhausting, but as you said before, any state has its value, and I''m slowly modifying it." "Well, don''t limit yourself to the Super Saiyan state. Try to change it and make it the most suitable state for you." Luo Lan nodded her head and said. Whether it''s super sair 1, 2, 3, or super sair''s full power, super sair''s super power, or super sair''s full energy state, it''s just different combat modes. Different people have different uses, which vary from person to person. Luo Lan adapts to the super power of super Saiya, while broli adapts to the full energy state, while Sun Wukong, for him, super Saiya 3 is the most suitable mode for him. "I know." Sun Wukong''s tone is firm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 "Luo Lan, how about your strength now? I want to fight with you." Sun Wukong is curious about Luo Lan''s strength. Although he knows that the other party''s strength must be above himself, he has no clear understanding of how strong it is. Looking at the monkey king, Luo Lan shook his head and said, "you are not my opponent." The monkey king said seriously, "I understand, but I want to know how big the gap is." Luo Lan put up a finger, "although you have reached the super Saiya 3 now, I want you to die. I only need one finger." The gap between the divine realm and the divine realm can''t be described by words. Even the worst first level sequence power God can defeat the divine realm easily. The monkey king frowned and said, "is there such a big gap?" "It''s bigger than imagined, and mortals continue to grow stronger. The upper level is called the divine realm. The two are not the same level at all. Do you still remember the demon God momentman a few years ago? That Mormon man called himself a demon God, but he didn''t reach the level of demon God. How do you compare with him? " "I''m not his opponent." Monkey King shook his head and told the truth. "Emma, who easily defeated momonman at that time, just reached the first level of the divine realm." Luo Lan''s words are not surprising, and his words surprise Monkey King. "Emma is so powerful Monkey King was surprised. "The spirit state and the spirit state are totally different concepts." "And you, too, are in the first order?" "No, I just broke through the third level." Luo Lan''s mouth showed a smile and said his realm slowly. He didn''t explain the difference between the divine realm and the monkey king in detail, because these are too far away from the monkey king. The monkey king was a little dull for a while, and his face was excited. "It''s so fierce. It seems that the gap between me and you is getting bigger and bigger." "So you''re going to challenge me?" "Of course, only when we really understand the gap with the strong can we make more progress. To tell you the truth, I want to fight with you now. Please fight with me. Even if you can''t catch a finger, I have to experience it myself!" Monkey king put his hands together. "Ha ha, this is the super Saiya Monkey King I know." Luo Lan laughs and says seriously: "well, I''ll take your challenge. Well, now it''s Wu Tian''s birthday party. When the party is over, I can fight with you." "Thank you very much." Monkey King got what he wanted, and his face was full of smiles. "Hey, what are you two talking about? Come and eat. There won''t be any after a while." Bulma holding a glass of red wine, see monkey king and Luo Lan on the deck talking about something, shouting at them. "Oh, here it is." Luo Lan responded to bulma and said to monkey king, "bulma is calling us." "Go ahead!" After getting Luo Lan''s promise, Monkey King happily gathered with everyone, talking and laughing about his experience in the kingdom of heaven. Saiya people had a good appetite. After Luo Lan and Sun Wukong joined, piles of rich food decreased at the speed visible to the naked eye. FIA and Noah are sitting on the small bench with napkins on. Rankie and tays keep delivering food to them, and they swallow it in the twinkling of an eye. Seeing that the speed was not fast enough, the two little girls even used their magic. Before the dishes were put on the table, they flew out of the staff''s hands, which made the staff panic directly. These staff were all employees trained by the universal capsule company, and they were not surprised by many strange phenomena. "Eat slowly, no one will compete with you!" Joyously, tays wiped the two girls'' lips with a wet towel. "Because it''s delicious..." FIA''s voice was vague. She ate a roast chicken in two or three bites, picked up several steamed buns, one by one, sobbed a few times, choked, and knocked her hand on her chest. When rankie saw her, she brought her a cup of hot soup. FIA picked up the hot soup and drank it. "Oh, much more comfortable!" Feiya''s eating method is very wild, Noah is not much better, looking at the two people''s fatless eating, Ranqi and tayis''s face left a cold sweat. Although ascali and roffy were also crazy eaters when they were young, they were better than them at least. "Rolan, FIA and Noah are only a few months old, so there''s nothing wrong with them?" Tays asked Luo Lan with lingering fear. "It doesn''t matter, don''t underestimate their appetites, because they consume a lot to maintain their Super Saiyan form," Luo said Tays nodded knowingly, looked at each other with rankie, and helped to take care of the two children together. ¡­¡­ Sun Wutian''s birthday party ended in laughter. After the party, Lao Jun, the Supreme Lord, specially left Luo Lan. Luo Lan waved her hand to leave first, and then Qiqi and suno also left. They need to sit in the temple to monitor every move of the earth and the surrounding space.After everyone left, the monkey king came over with a serious look. Luo Lan knew that he was going to challenge himself. "Luo Lan, please don''t show mercy." Sun Wukong knows that his strength is not Luo Lan''s opponent, but this battle is not to defeat Luo Lan, but to see a broader space. "Please Luo Lan slightly nodded, hands back, body slowly floating up. Monkey King''s face immediately became serious, and his rich energy began to show golden light, and then he became a Super Saiyan. Ho! A low drink, as if a cold wind came from a distant glacier, the temperature suddenly dropped to the freezing point, the surging force stirred the surrounding sea, the calm sea began to roll up a fierce storm, the huge vortex made the ship tilt. Feeling the amazing energy in the air, Colin and Tientsin can''t help but look at the monkey king. FEIA and Noah put down their chopsticks and their beautiful eyes are wide open. "What is Goku doing?" "It seems to fight with Luo Lan." "Are they fighting..." Colin and tianjinfan gaze at the monkey king, whose breath is getting stronger and stronger. They turn to Luo Lan, only to find that there is no trace of breath on each other''s body. In the face of the endless energy released by the monkey king, they seem to have no pressure at all. "I''m so confident. I don''t even need to change? The opponent is Wukong! " Klin looks at Luo Lan doubtfully. Luo Lan''s state makes him unable to see through. Tianjin fan''s face is serious, "no, Luo Lan has changed, his daily form It''s amazing. " Say magic, there is no trace of energy on Luo Lan''s body, it looks ordinary, but ordinary, Luo Lan''s state at this time gives him a very mysterious feeling. "The super Saiya with red hair is probably Luo Lan''s latest mysterious state!" Tianjinfan secretly speculated that he would gaze without blinking, for fear of missing any details. He has a feeling that the next battle will break his perception. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 "Luo Lan, I''m going to start!" The monkey king shouts to Luo Lan. His strength continues to grow. The silver lightning crackles. The super sair status is upgraded to super sair 2, and then continues to brew. When the green tendons constantly appear on the forehead, the golden hair extends to the waist, the forehead protrudes outward, the eyebrows disappear, and the whole person becomes vicious! Sun Wukong stands tall and upright, the lightning on his body is more intense, the calm sky is full of wind and clouds, and the clouds are torn in two. Super Saiya 3! "Er, the shape of Wukong is terrible. Its power is several times more than just now. The pure breath makes me feel suffocated." Feeling the suffocating breath from the monkey king, Colin''s face stagnated, took a cold breath, and his whole body became cold. His scalp could not help feeling numb. "This is Better than super sair 2 Tianjin Rice''s head drips the cold sweat, inconceivable looks at. On the temple, the breath of the monkey king is transmitted to all aspects of the earth, and the temple is no exception. Bik, who is sitting in the square meditating, suddenly feels a strong breath coming from the lower world of the earth and suddenly opens his eyes. "This is the spirit of Monkey King, super Saiya 3?" Bick and the monkey king accept the guidance of the king of the great world together in the kingdom of heaven. Naturally, it is clear that the monkey king has developed a new transformation state. But what is the purpose of using the power of super Saiya 3 at this time? Is there any strong enemy on the earth? Why don''t you feel it? With all kinds of doubts, bick went to the edge of the temple and looked down at the lower boundary. He just saw Luo Lan, who was facing the monkey king on the ocean. Luo Lan, it''s him! "Wukong wants to fight him?" Although it is not clear about Luo Lan''s specific strength, from the respect of the king of the big world and his understanding of Luo Lan, even if the monkey king has developed a more powerful super Saiya 3, bick is not optimistic about him. Let me have a good look at God''s fight! Bick thought a little, and looked intently at the lower boundary at the edge of the temple. ¡­¡­ The huge waves surged, and under the traction of the monkey king, the huge cruise ships began to tilt and deviate from their position. Luo Lan glances at the monkey king and points his finger towards the cruise ship. A touch of bright red divine power covers the cruise ship. The giant cruise ship floats slightly and stops in mid air. "Super saier3, no, compared with the ordinary super saier3, your state is much more convergent. Is this the effect of the guidance of the king of the world? It seems that the king of the world has been alive for so many years and has a good hand." Red eyes toward the monkey king, calm eyes did not change. Sun Wukong''s super Saiya 3 is obviously reformed to better adapt to the battle of the sun. The strength is more than one or two points stronger than the super Saiya 3 appeared in the original book. The monkey king didn''t expect Luo Lan to see his state. He was stunned for a moment, and then said: "yes, the Lord of the big world has repeatedly reminded me that super Saiya 3 will be beyond the endurance of my body, so help me transform it together." "I''m ready, Luo Lan," he said "Let me see the gap with the real masters." "As you wish!" With a whisper, Luo Lan narrowed her eyes, and the charm of the divine realm was released. Of course, ordinary mortals could not perceive the breath of the gods. The monkey king only saw the faint red light on Luo Lan''s body, and the space was faintly showing signs of collapse. Don''t know what happened, Luo Lan''s figure flashed, completely disappeared from the eyes of the monkey king. "Where have you been?" Seeing the sudden disappearance of Luo Lan, Sun Wukong''s face sank. Because he couldn''t feel Luo Lan''s breath, he could only observe it with his naked eyes. His green eyes kept scanning around him. The whole person put on a defensive posture, but he couldn''t see Luo Lan. "Here I am." A cold voice rang in my ear. The monkey king was in a cold sweat, but he turned around and found that Luo Lan had been standing quietly behind him. When did it appear? I didn''t feel it at all. Sun Wukong''s pupils constricted and his whole body suddenly became cold. His body flashed more than 100 meters toward the distance. At this time, a palm suddenly touched his back. Luo Lan once again came to the monkey king unconsciously, "the real gods have no breath, but all your actions can''t escape my perception." "When it comes to the divine sequence, all mortal tactics against the enemy will lose their effect!" In the eyes of the outsider, everything in the void is as usual, and there is no change at all. But in the eyes of the monkey king, the original smooth space has been full of cracks, and if he is careless, his body will be cut by the cracks. Looking at the dense cracks around, how can we fight? There is no space to move! The monkey king suddenly felt a burst of weakness. This is the strength of the divine realm. Before he started, he had lost his resistance ability.Stalemate for a while, sweat gradually covered monkey''s face, this is the burden of super Saiya 3 transformation, but also Luo Lan to his pressure. "I give up!" The monkey king finally gave up. "Do you know why you lost?" Without waiting for the monkey king to answer, Luo Lan said: "your body is not strong enough. Of course, when you reach the sequence of gods, you will know that the two are not the same dimension at all. The strength of gods lies not only in their strength, but also in their body." "When your body is no longer afraid of space cracks, the fight can continue." The gods, especially the realm gods, can rely on the most powerful divine power. When it comes to the sequence of gods, not to mention the space cracks within the scope of planets, it is the extreme environment that spreads all over the universe and tears every dimension. The gods can also bear it. At that level, the battlefield will not be placed on the planet. Only the universe and the higher dimensional God star can carry this power. The third level sequence has the ability to break the secondary universe. Among the main universes in the whole King''s inner domain, although it is not able to break the universe, there is absolutely no problem in causing the space in the region. The destruction god of the fourth level sequence has the power of destruction. Just a space crack is as insignificant as a soft wind to the divine sequence. "Haha, Luo Lan, you really surprised me. It turns out that the real master is so powerful and amazing. I don''t know what you mean by the divine realm, but I have to work harder!" With a long breath, the monkey king withdrew from the super Saiya 3 form. This battle has not yet been fought, but it has made him know the truth that there are people outside and there is heaven outside. "By the way, has Gloria reached the divine order?" Monkey King not only pursues Luo Lan, but also pursues broli persistently. Speaking of Brolli, Luo Lan frowned. The last time I saw him was three years ago. With Brolli''s talent, his strength should surpass Saifeiya. "I don''t know. It''s time to reach the first sequence." Safria''s breakthrough in the first level sequence is around the corner, and Brolli is even better. If you challenge the experts in the sixth universe, there should be no problem in breaking through the first level sequence. After hearing this, the monkey king sighed: "it''s so far behind him again." I''m sorry to scratch my head. When I was a child, I said I wanted to catch up with and surpass Gloria. But I haven''t kept this promise for so many years. Yes, I''m getting stronger and Gloria is also getting stronger. Only by working harder can I catch up with Gloria! Thinking of this, Sun Wukong''s eyes burned with a strong sense of war, secretly determined that he could not fall behind any more. In fact, there are so many experts waiting for him to chase, it may not be a happy thing. A battle ended in such a strange way. Colin and tianjinfan on the nearby cruise ship were baffled. The wonderful battle they were looking forward to didn''t start. They felt like a tiger in the head and a snake in the tail. "Why don''t they just show Luo Lan the shape of super Saiya 3?" "It''s possible. Maybe Wukong needs some advice from Luo Lan." "Well, super Saiya 3 is very strong, but there are many shortcomings. Maybe Wukong wants Luo Lan to help fix it." Colin and tianjinfan secretly guess, but they don''t know that the battle has happened and is over. Only bik in the temple could see clearly, because there was a part of laotianshen in his body. He could see more clearly than others. Although laotianshen was only the God of the earth dimension, and even the real God dimension was not enough, what had been discovered about the God. His face became more dignified. "It''s terrible. This strange change is impeccable!" Bick breathed a sigh of relief, but his back was wet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 The third level sequence realm God''s divine pressure is very terrible. Even the king of the great world can''t help sweating in the face of such pressure, not to mention that Luo Lan has the Dragon God Salama''s Apprentice Dragon God throne, which is no worse than the destruction god Dusi. Bick used to be just a planet God on earth. When he suddenly faced the divine power revealed by Luo Lan, he felt that the whole sky had collapsed. Shudder! Surprise! Excited! Thriller! All sorts of incredible emotions came to him. The gap in dimension was so overwhelming that bick even doubted whether he was dreaming. "It''s a God worthy of being treated politely by the king of the world. It''s too strong." Bick didn''t know what level of God Rolan was and why it made people sweat when they looked at her from a distance. At the same time, bick was shocked and glad that she had a kind attitude towards the earth. "Bick, how did elder martial brother Wukong burst out so powerful just now..." Sweet voice sounded, Qiqi came with light steps. "He''s challenging Rolan?" bick said seriously "Why don''t you see Luo Lan''s breath..." Speaking of half Qiqi Leng for a moment, reaction over Luo Lan''s body has no trace of breath. "How long did brother Wukong persist?" She didn''t ask if the monkey king had won, because she knew that the monkey king was definitely not Luo Lan''s opponent. Bick shook his head and said, "I didn''t take a move." "Ah, the gap is so big." Qiqi opened her eyes, the strength of the monkey king can be seen from the earth shaking momentum just now, so powerful power can''t walk in the hands of Luo Lan. Bick gave a wry smile, where is not a move, it is the beginning of the battle has ended. "Who knows what realm Luo Lan is now?" "Yes, his strength is beyond our belief. You don''t know that his two daughters have been super sais since they were born. Although they look very young, I''m no match if they really fight." Speaking of Luo Lan''s two daughters, Qi Qi''s tone is full of incredible. The transformation of super Saiya belongs to the blood power. FIA and Noah inherit the excellent genes of Rolan, filulia and Emma, and they are several levels higher than others from the beginning. This is why ascali and rofei run to destroy the cultivation of the divine world, for fear that they will be surpassed by their two sisters! "We have never seen through the strength of Luo Lan." Bick sighed. "Yes Kiki nodded in agreement. "By the way, today is Wutian''s birthday. Why don''t you go to the party? Bulma has invited you." "I don''t like to be with children," bick said faintly Qiqi calmly smile, "is afraid that Wutian will pester you like blah when he was a child, you always have no way to children." Bick''s face turned black and he snorted coldly. At this time, a pair of hands from the temple side of the ladder out, a chubby dressed primitive man boarded the temple, "Oh, finally up, every time on the temple is not easy." "Archilobe, how did you go to the temple?" Qiqi looks at the visitor in surprise. This fat man named archilobe once practiced in the temple for a period of time and published a training course on the introduction of martial arts. However, he was very lazy and went to the lower world after staying in the temple for a period of time. He was not as hardworking as his contemporary Wupa. "You think I want to come, but of course I come to you for something." Archilobe tidied up his clothes and patted off the dust. "What''s the matter?" Archilobe took out a half corroded stone and said, "look at this. It was found in the forest where I lived in seclusion. There are many more. A big hole has been melted out of the whole hill." "What is this?" Qiqi took the stone from yaqiluobei''s hand. Her beautiful eyes looked at it carefully, and her willow like eyebrows were slightly solidified. From this stone, she felt a faint breath, a bit like magic. Do demons enter the earth? "No, it''s not the smell of demons." Bik''s face was heavy and said, "although the breath of the demons is also dark, it''s not so obscure. The breath on this stone makes me feel very bad." "You just said you found it in the forest where you live?" "Well, there are a lot of things there. I don''t know what they are. I sent them to you to have a look." Said archilobe truthfully. "There is no trace of demons on the earth!" "It seems necessary to investigate." Bick and Kiki realize the seriousness of the problem at the same time. If it''s the demons, it means that somewhere on the earth, the channel of the demons may be opened again. If it''s not, there will be some big problems. Anyway, bick decided to investigate first."Kiki, you and suno are looking at the lower world in the temple. I''ll go with archilobe to the place where he found this kind of stone." "All right." Qiqi nodded seriously. ¡­¡­ While bick and Qiqi are investigating the strange stone found by archilobe, bulma''s banquet for monkey king is over. Klin, tianjinfan and tortoise fairy go back to their homes. After knowing the gap between Sun Wukong and Luo Lan, he made great efforts to cultivate in a stronger direction. On this day, Faya and Noah are entrusted to Emma''s care. Luo Lan starts to go to the sixth universe. He has left broli and his wife in the sixth universe for several years. This time, the monkey king asks about broli, and Luo Lan finally thinks that he should go and have a look. Shua! God''s move suddenly starts, and the colorful glow takes Luo Lan to penetrate the barriers between the universes. After learning God''s move, Luo Lan has the ability to freely travel between the universes without the help of Weiss''s shuttle cube. The sixth universe, Sarada. The palace was full of lights, and Meredith took the place of the queen in merulia''s absence. She was familiar with this. Sitting on the Queen''s seat, looking at the royal family members who were training their fists in the square in the distance, Meredith gave a boring hack. "Merulia didn''t come back for so many years, didn''t she want to throw the Queen''s job back to me?" The palm of her hand was dragging her chin, and Meredith thought uneasily. The Queen''s work is no fun. Meredith, who had been out for several years, did not want to go back to the life of dealing with government affairs all day. She looked at the other royal families quietly, thinking whether she should choose an heir from them. Well, the cultivation of successors should really be on the agenda. Kalivera, no way. This man is too arrogant and domineering. Let her rule the planet Sarada, the Saia will have to decline. Gabe, a representative figure in the new generation, has a fair strength and can be listed as the object of investigation. Meredith began to look for a candidate for the next Saiyan king. Suddenly, a section of colorful glow shuttled down from the night, and the dazzling light lit up the whole palace. Meredith saw that it was Luo Lan, and stood up from the seat. "Why are you alone?" Meredith was disappointed that she could not see merulia from left to right. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 "Merulia and sephia are destroying the practice of the divine world." Luo Lan answers with a smile. "Go to practice by yourself and leave me here to deal with government affairs." Meredith''s face is not happy. It''s the place where the God of destruction lives. Merulia has such a chance. Seeing Luo Lan''s red hair, he asked him what was the matter. Luo Lan was about to tell her situation. After hearing this, Meredith looked envious: "I didn''t expect that you have gone through so many super dimensional contests and super Saiya 4 in recent years. I really want to see their strength. So Meredith is going to reach the first level?" "It should be almost there." Luo Lan nodded, and his answer made Meredith envious. Although she has made progress in recent years, she is still far away from the so-called divine sequence! "My sister and Sophia merged and gave birth to a daughter for you. Why don''t you bring it to me? I was born a super Sophia, and I have more talent than Alice." Though born of fusion, FIA is also Meredith''s niece. "They''re still young. I''ll let Emma take them first. You can go to see her when you have a chance. By the way, Brolli didn''t find his breath on Sarada." Meredith replied, "he''s running to challenge the strong of the sixth universe." "Brolli broke through?" "Well, according to you, it has reached the first level." "He has made great progress." Luo Lan nods. Brolli''s fighting talent is the highest among the Saiya people he has seen. In the original book, only the golden pupil state can beat the super blue. Begita has to unite with the monkey king to attack together, which shows his strength. Luo Lan estimates that Brolli''s golden pupil state at that time has reached the second level. The super sair''s full energy Brawley may reach the fourth level. Now there are still eight or nine years to go before the story of Gloria in the original book. Luo Lan estimates that Gloria''s strength will surpass that in the original book. "Well?" At this time, Luo Lan looked at the corner of the palace. A strong breath came near from there. Before long, a golden light flew over. It''s Alice! "Alice has become a super Saiya, too?" "Well, soon after the breakthrough, like me, my eyes are blue. Unfortunately, except for her, there are no other super sians born on Sarada." When it comes to her daughter, Meredith''s face shows a trace of pride. Luo Lan looks at Alice. Sure enough, Alice''s eyes are blue. Her golden hair is floating disorderly. Her hair is up in front of her forehead. She is still young, but her breath is not weak. Counting her age, Alice is only eight years old this year. "Mom!" Alice landed beside Meredith and looked at Rolan doubtfully. "Mom, who is he?" "Forget, this is your uncle Luo Lan!" "Ah, isn''t uncle Luo Lan''s hair golden..." Alice did not understand the tilt of the head, a closer look, it is really Luolan uncle, "uncle, sister ascali, why did not come with you?" "She''s destroying the divine world, trained by angels." Luo Lan replied with a smile. "Angels?" Alice widened her bright eyes. "Askari can get the angel''s advice, and her strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds!" Alice can''t remember what the angel is, but mealdew knows that Weiss had arrived at salad planet, Alice changed her registered residence in the universe. Rolan smiles and then inquires about the changes of the sixth universe in recent years. Meredith gives all the answers. It turns out that after Rolan and his family return to the seventh universe, Brolli takes the list he gives to select the top experts to challenge. In two years, he challenges most of the top players. Since last year, he has caught up with a man named hitter and is poor If you can''t give up, you will run to challenge in three days. "At the beginning, Brolli challenged Hitler, and the other party ignored him at all. Later, he was annoyed and had to accept the challenge. By the way, you should know Hitler?" "I''ve dealt with him, and Hitler is a very principled killer." Although he was a killer, Hitler acted in an open and aboveboard manner, not as dark as other killers. "That''s no wonder. Hitler may have given Brolli a chance just because of your face." Meredith''s words made Rolan blush. In fact, the friendship between him and Hite was not as good as Meredith said. At the beginning, he was pestering each other like brolly. With a frown, Rowland said, "so Brolli often goes to fight Hitler?" "Well, I''ll go once every two or three days. I don''t know how many games I''ve played in the past year. At the beginning, I lost all the time. Brolli lost. Recently, there was a turn for the better." Meredith only knew that Hitler was the number one killer in the universe, but did not know how powerful he was.Luo Lan heard here, can''t help a little shocked, the strength of Brolli can be comparable with that of Hitler, can he reach the middle and high level of the first level sequence so soon? Hite''s energy should be in the first level sequence. In the original cartoon, he can easily defeat the super red monkey king. Only when he faces the super blue monkey king in the second level sequence, he is defeated quickly. This does not mean that Hite is not strong. It is completely limited by the rules of the game that Hite loses to the monkey king. The strongest skill of a killer is to assassinate. If you let go of the rules and allow him to use the killer skill, the ordinary second level sequence may not be his opponent. Since Brolli can fight against Hitler, his strength has at least reached a higher level in the first level sequence. It''s a guy who can''t be taken lightly. He catches up unconsciously. Luo Lan chuckles and suddenly looks forward to Brolli''s future. In the original work, Brolli, who lives on the planet Vampa, can grow up to be so terrible. Now Brolli, who has been in contact with martial arts practice since childhood, is even more terrible. In Brolli''s fighting mode, it is impossible for him to understand the realm and become the realm God. He will probably take the road of pure power, and the power God is the ultimate way out. If you are lucky in the future, it is not impossible to inherit some deities and become gods. "By the way, Alice, Meredith, there''s something for you." In Alice''s puzzled eyes, Luo Lan pulled her hair, spread out her palm, and two tiny Shalu the size of soybeans appeared. Her blue body lay on her palm and looked up at Alice. "This is ashkari''s little Shalu. How did it get so small?" Pinch up a small saru, a look, pocket looks very cute. "This is the part of little saru. The energy is about the strength of ordinary super sais. It can be used for communication and teleportation. Everyone has one. You can try to contact other people in the universe." In the same universe, the induction between the micro Shalu is interlinked. Luo Lan has never tried the connection between different universes. This time, he came to the sixth universe and specially brought several micro Shalu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 Meredith picked up the tiny Shalu and put it in her palm. The tiny Shalu rolled in her palm, got up and lifted it up. She looked very cute. Can this little thing really get in touch with other people across the universe? Glancing at the lovely appearance of micro Shalu, Meredith asks Luo Lan. Luo Lan nodded and said, "you can try it. The mini salu can establish contact for the hub through the mini salu, as long as it is not a special space." He has been tested since he entered the sixth universe, and his contact function has not been affected. Meredith points her finger at the head of the tiny Sharu and asks her to send a message to merulia, asking when she will return to the sixth universe. Soon, the tiny Shalu received a reply from merulia. She got up and said in a crisp voice, "miss merulia said she doesn''t plan to come back for the time being." "No, she wants me to help her manage Sarada. When?" On hearing that merulia didn''t plan to come back, Meredith immediately became angry and raised her voice by several decibels. "Tell her to come back for me, or I''ll pass the throne on to others." "Miss merulia, let you see." Tiny saru in the palm of his hand. Meredith''s face darkened, and she was a little stunned for a moment "Yes." "Well, if I don''t come back in the seventh universe, do you really think I won''t pass on the throne?" Meredith gritted her teeth in anger, and suddenly looked at Alice in frustration. "Alice could have inherited the throne, but her relationship has turned to the seventh universe." "You and Gloria are going back to the seventh universe sooner or later. You can''t leave Alice here." Luo Lan said. "What about that?" "You will continue to be queen until you find a suitable successor." "That''s all we can do now." Meredith nods helplessly and asks her to abandon Sarada planet. She can''t do it. Merulia is sure that Meredith won''t abandon her parent star, so she will not come back. Eyes swept to Luo Lan, Meredith eyes flashed, sighed: "your daughter FIA is also a person of the sixth universe, is too young, when she grows up do not know when, otherwise it is the legal heir to the throne." Luo Lan shrugged and said, "I don''t know how many years it will be." After reaching the divine level, she learns to move the gods, and the universe becomes very simple. Luo Lan doesn''t mind another Saiyan queen among her daughters, but it''s impossible for Meredith to leave the throne to FIA to grow up. For today''s sake, Meredith can only remain queen, and then choose an heir from the right royal family. It''s funny to say that when the position of Queen of the sians became a hot potato, Meredith and merulia sisters scrambled to shake the pot. ¡­¡­ Earth, a vast primeval forest in the southwest corner of the continent. After handing over the stone he found to bick, archilobe took bick all the way to the place where the stone was found. Because he couldn''t fly, he could only fly an old-fashioned jet plane. Landing the plane in an open area, archilobe got off the plane and took bick to a mountain. There is a black energy on the top of the mountain. A huge mountain is eroded by this energy. Within a radius of several kilometers, the vegetation is withered and yellow, and life is extinct. The hard mountain is eroded by the energy, and a huge hollow cave appears. The rock on the surface presents a black purple luster. Beek saw as like as two peas, and became serious. He bent down and picked up a stone to look at. It was exactly the same as the Stone discovered by archilo, and a breath of evil and evil was attached to it. "It''s here. I don''t know why it''s like this. If I didn''t pass by accidentally while hunting, I don''t know what happened here." Yachlobe pointed to the melting cave on the top of the mountain. The dark purple cave looks like a huge black hole. It looks quite human. "It''s not the smell of demons." Bick shook his head and his face became dignified. Judging from the residual energy on the stone, this energy is the culprit for the nearby changes. This is not the power possessed by ordinary demons. Moreover, it is strange that as long as you leave the cave for a certain distance, this obscure breath seems to disappear, and you can''t feel it at all. Breath sense suddenly failed, which made bick''s heart cast a shadow. Although we don''t know the origin of each other and whether they will cause harm to the earth, from the perspective of energy attribute, most of them will not be kind-hearted people. In troubled times, bick can''t help sighing in his heart. In recent years, the earth always seems to be plagued with disasters. After a period of calm, another moth appears. If he doesn''t find out the other party, bick always feels uneasy. "Archilobe, thanks to your timely transmission of the situation here, otherwise we would not have known that there was such a big problem in the lower boundary." After a moment''s meditation, bick thanks archilobe."Yes, yes." Archilobe quickly waved his hand and asked in a low voice, "is there anything wrong?" "I''m not sure yet. I''ll arrange for an investigation as soon as possible. I hope nothing will happen." "Don''t look for me, I can''t help you," said archilobe at once "I''m not going to ask you to help." Bick glanced at archilobe, who did not expect the fat man to help. The line of sight pauses on yaqiluobei''s body. Bick frowns and looks at the surrounding environment to make sure he doesn''t find any useful information. "First of all, although he doesn''t know what the other party is, this area is no longer safe. You can move out as soon as possible." "Yeah, I know." Archilobe nodded busily. Even if bick didn''t say, he didn''t plan to settle here. It was too dangerous. Archilobe never liked to be near danger. Bick shook his head, roared up into the air, Shua, a bright flash across the sky, and soon disappeared in the sky. After bick left, archilobe wiped the sweat on his forehead, took a look at the settled forest, and quickly packed up to leave. ¡­¡­ In the sixth universe, on a earth gray planet, two clusters of brilliant flashes collided fiercely, and a little white halo flashed in the sky. With a series of fuzzy shadows, the fierce explosions formed a string. Bang! A purple and a green two light and shadow Dragonfly like contact, rapid separation, a strong wind swept out, strong wind tore open the air, produce a powerful storm. "Brolli, it''s OK to fight here. Keep fighting. Your consumption is greater than mine." Hite had a cold face, hands behind his back, and a pair of blood red eyes gave a light look at the opposite Gloria. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brolli frowned. His energy had caught up with Hitler, but the opponent''s body method was too sensitive. His attack was always like hitting the air, and his strength could only barely draw. "When I get more energy, I can beat you." "Oh, I haven''t used my stunt yet, otherwise you won''t be able to fight me at all." Hite sneered. "Hey, hey, I can reach the second level of the sequence, then you are not my opponent." Brolli maintains the full energy form of the super Saian, with pale green hair up and silver white lightning all over his body. At this time, Brolli is not far from the second level sequence. "Naive idea..." Hitler sneered, almost without any movement, but his body suddenly became blurred, as if time had stopped at this moment, and appeared again. He had come close to Brolli, with his hands and sword on Brolli''s chest. "Just now, if I wanted to kill you, you were dead." Hitler voice indifference said, not everyone like Luo Lan grasp the aura, can avoid his attack. "How powerful!" Brolli''s eyes suddenly shrank. At that moment, he didn''t know how the other party appeared. It was like an instant movement, but he knew it wasn''t an instant movement. "What was the name of your move?" "Flash time!" Hitler put his hands in his pocket and said very coldly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 Flash time? Brolli''s eyes brightened. Listening to this name is a skill related to time. Although Brolli''s culture is not high, he also knows that time and space are the most mysterious attributes in the universe. Nothing related to them is simple. "You just disappeared and suddenly appeared, because you used" flash time " Brolly asked curiously. "In the case of ''flash time'', I can jump to 0.1 second. During this time, all your attacks can''t cause damage to me. On the contrary, I can attack you at will." Hite''s face was cold, and his face was cold. Although the jump time of "flash time" was very short, 0.1 second was a long time for the master. It was Hitler''s mace to deal with the enemy. Compared with guldo''s time pause, hitter''s flash time is very easy to use. When Brolli heard that Hitler had said the characteristics of flash time, he could not help showing consternation on his face. He thought about how to crack flash time in his heart, but after thinking for a while, he didn''t have a clue. This move is not easy to crack. No wonder Hitler ranked so high in the list of experts in the sixth universe. He is not his opponent for the time being. "Luo Lan has dealt with you, and you have also used" flash time "for him?" "Yes, but he has a strange skill. My flash time doesn''t work for him." Hitler had an open face and was not afraid to be known by Brolli. "It''s Zhaojing." "Yes, that''s what he said." Hitler looked at Brolli in particular. He didn''t know what the aura was, but he saw the effect of restraining flash with his own eyes. It was really a very mysterious skill. "It turns out that Zhaojing can control the flash, but it''s too difficult for me to learn." Brolli frowned, but didn''t feel much pity. The details of his cultivation were different from those of Luo Lan. Straight to straight was her fighting style. At this time, his stomach began to growl. Brolly felt embarrassed and said he was hungry with a smile. Then he ran to the forest to hunt. With the sound of crying and howling, brolly came running with a huge beast. Bang, throw the beast on the ground, raise a piece of dust, Brolli set up a grill to bake food. "Hitter, I''ll treat you to a picnic!" Brolly said plainly. Hitler gave him a light look, shook his head and said, "no, I have a mission. I''m leaving the planet soon. You can eat by yourself." Brolly said, "don''t you stay and eat together? It''s delicious. " "No need." "It''s a pity. Then you go to the task." Brolli shook his head regretfully. "I''ve already remembered your breath. When I''m successful in my cultivation, I''ll go to fight with you." "Give up, you are not my opponent." Browley grinned and said firmly, "I''ll get to the second level soon and beat you myself." Hitler looks back at Brolli, makes sure he''s not joking, nods slightly, leans forward, and suddenly disappears from Brolli. Looking at the ghost like disappearance of Hitler, Gloria shakes his head slightly and cooks his own food. Gloria''s skill is not very good, but for him who is used to suffering from childhood, any food is worth cherishing. After killing the whole beast, Gloria took a rest for a while, then got up and continued to exercise his hands and feet. After an afternoon of exercise, Gloria was sweating profusely, felt out a fairy bean to recover his strength, and then went on to exercise. "Hoo..." There was a long sigh of relief. Having fought with Hitler many times, he knew the gap between himself and his opponent. He didn''t have gorgeous moves or special labor-saving skills. He had to catch up in strength. Brolli was firm. When the power gap reached a certain level, any skill would lose its effect. I''d punch through all your abilities. This is to ignore skills and simply press people with strength. To crush the enemy with absolute strength, the way of Brolli''s fighting is so simple and straightforward that it doesn''t need too much thinking. "Lingling..." The clear bell rang. Take out the messenger and see it. It''s a message from Meredith. It says that Loran has come to the sixth universe. When Gloria sees her, she immediately picks up her things and goes to Sarada. ¡­¡­ Sarada. Meredith has been racking her brains for the next successor these days. Originally, Alice and kalifra are good heirs, but Alice''s relationship has shifted to the seventh universe, and she obviously has no qualifications. Kalifra''s impulsive and careless personality is not the ideal candidate for heirs. After thinking about it, Meredith can only choose from the Salada team. On the training ground built along the mountains, rugged stone pillars rise to create a complex geographical environment. Three golden lights flash out, Alice turns into a super Saiya, and unites two girls who are taught by ascali, kalifra and Kaier, to attack Luolan. Beside, many royal Saiya people are surrounded by Luo Lan. They are all frightened by their strength.Luo Lan looks indifferent to float in the air, in the face of the attack launched by the three, orderly one by one, and then gently waved a punch. Although Alice three have been super Saiya state, but in front of Luo Lan, still as weak as a child. A wisp of boxing swept in the past, Alice three body pressure suddenly increased, the body out of control. Hula, a gas wall blocked the three people''s body, Luo Lan waved to the void, Alice and kalifra, Kaier were attracted by a force, collided with each other. Pop! Violent impact makes three people dizzy, Alice takes out the corner of her mouth and quits the Super Saiyan form. Luo Lan floats to, with a smile in her eyes, "OK, Alice is doing well. She has mastered the power of super Saiya people. Kalifra, Kai''er, your power is too scattered. You still need to work hard." "That''s because I''ve just learned how to transform into a super Saiya. When I get used to it, control will come up naturally," she muttered "Sister." Kell whispered to remind her of the tone. At this time, kalifra reacts, quickly covers her mouth and looks carefully at Luo Lan. Luo Lan naturally won''t care with a girl, and he knows that kalivera is such a lawless character. With a touch of magic power, he can cure their injuries in an instant. "Uncle Luo Lan, when will my father come back?" Alice came running with a thump. "Don''t worry, it''ll be there in a minute." Said, Luo Lan gently smile, eyes looked at the sky, in his perception of a strong breath is constantly close. The hot, stellar atmosphere can be sensed across distant galaxies. God is introverted. This is a state of state. Compared with the spiritual state, the transformation of super sais is like an endless release of energy. Alice looked for breath, and sure enough, she saw a golden light flying quickly from the outside of space. Alice cheered and rushed towards Gloria. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 "Daddy "Alice." Brolli hugged Alice, put her down, turned his head and looked at Rolan. When he saw his fiery red hair, he was a little stunned, and soon thought that the other party had developed a new form. "Luo Lan, long time no see!" "You, too, have reached the first level." Luo Lan looks at brolly. Without any introverted, the strong body exudes the smell of terror all the time, and the intensity reaches the high level of the first level sequence. It is worthy of being a mutant Super Saiyan. The energy increases so rapidly. Although it is only the God of power, it has undoubtedly entered the God level sequence. "I''ve been improving my strength these years, but it''s you. The breath has completely disappeared." Brolli looked at Rowland and didn''t feel any breath. "This is the realm of God." Luo Lan smiles haughtily. "It''s incredible. I can''t learn it." Brolli frankly admits his own shortcomings. The huge power of the mutant Super Saiyan doomed him to become a god of power. It has cost him a lot of efforts to restrain his breath at ordinary times. Next, when asked about Luo Lan''s experience in the past few years, Luo Lan answered one by one. Gloria also told her own experience in the sixth universe. Although she had heard about it from Meredith, she still felt different when she heard from Gloria herself. "By the way, how was the fight with Hitler?" "I thought I could draw with him, but I didn''t expect that the opponent had hidden special skills. Before reaching the second level sequence, he was not his opponent." Gloria scratched his head, a little embarrassed. Luo Lan smiles. Hitler''s flash time is indeed the enemy of most of the experts. If he doesn''t know the weakness of flash time, he will easily fall into the disadvantage in the battle. "Luo Lan, I want to see the power of the third level sequence. Can you show your strength to compete with me?" Brolli looked at Rowland expectantly. "Of course, but you may not even touch a finger of mine." Luo Lan nodded with a smile. "Is there such a big gap?" "It''s not the strength gap, but the realm. You don''t even know where I am at that time." "That''s more to see." Brolli immediately grinned. "Alice, go somewhere else with kalifra. You may be hurt by the fight later." Brolly said to the people around him, then dispersed the crowd around him. Alice nodded and flew away obediently. Kalifra wanted to stay, but she was dragged away by Kaier and Alice. "Well, I''m ready." See Alice and others all away to a safe place, browley clapped his hand, his body rose with a light green light. Luo Lan nodded to himself. The power of blauli is extremely violent, and the strength is close to the second level sequence. If we go on like this, it will not be a problem to reach the third level sequence or even the fourth level sequence in the future. There will be an expert who destroys the God level among the sais. "Unfortunately, there is an insurmountable gap between the power God and the realm God." With a whisper, Luo Lan''s body disappears quickly and comes to Brolli unconsciously. ¡­¡­ This battle is very easy. Although Brolli''s strength has been very strong, it is still not enough for Rowland who has reached the third level sequence. In order to let Brolli better experience the battle between the divine realm, Rowland specially slowed down and tried to let him keep up with his action. Brolli quickly lost the game, but he was not discouraged. Instead, he became more excited because he saw the power of Rowland. In essence, Gloria and monkey king are the same kind of people. They are born simple and have the most simple pursuit of power. In terms of cultivation motivation, Rolan is not as good as them. ¡­¡­ The earth, the five elements mountain. A huge Bagua stove suppresses the passage between yin and Yang. The fog condenses on the top of the Bagua stove, forming a ladder like entrance. A god dressed taishanglaojun sits beside the Bagua stove and drags his chin to watch the boiling water in the stove. "WuFan, the firepower is not strong enough, add some firewood." Taishanglaojun shouts to sun WuFan with a white beard on his side. "All right." Sun WuFan''s usual job is to help taishanglaojun manage the Bagua stove. After hearing taishanglaojun''s cry, he quickly picked up a push of firewood and put it at the bottom of the stove. This kind of tree growing at the foot of Wuxing mountain is particularly resistant to burning. A tree can burn for a week. After the firewood was added, the flame suddenly rose high, and the blazing fire burned the bottom of the Bagua stove, providing more sufficient firepower. Plop, the yellow spring water bubbled up, and the rising steam sent the dead into the underworld. Suddenly, a cold wind blows, and a dark shadow rushes into the Yellow steam, and disappears in the blink of an eye. The emperor shuddered and asked sun WuFan, "WuFan, did something flash past just now?"Sun WuFan raised his head doubtfully and looked left and right. He didn''t see anything Taishang Laojun frowned and shook his head. There was a special boundary outside Wuxing mountain. Like the temple of heaven, it was impossible to enter without permission. "Maybe I was wrong." They don''t know. Just now, something really entered the underworld from the earth through the passage of yin and Yang. "WuFan, I haven''t eaten Ramen for a long time. I''ll get some Ramen while the firepower is sufficient. You can continue to strengthen your firepower." "Yes, Lord peace." ¡­¡­ When taishanglaojun peacefully began to prepare ramen, the underworld became unstable because of a sudden intruder. At this time, in the destruction world of the sixth universe, the God of destruction, PA, is lying carefully in a push of grass, and his golden eyes are looking forward. "Hurry up, hurry up and lay eggs!" Elephant handkerchief is holding a pile of hay in his hand and crawling nervously on the ground. Not far away, a few hens squatted in the grass and quietly closed their eyes. After a long time, the hens cackled, and a surprise smile climbed up to their faces. Like PA, they crawled over, drove the hens away, and then picked up an earthy yellow egg, which was carefully put into the basket like a holy thing. "Ha ha, this is the sixth egg today. Later, let bados make them all into delicious boiled eggs." "By the way, there are omelets. Ah, I haven''t eaten them for a long time." Every time I think of the onion egg cake and egg soup I tasted a few years ago, I can''t help drooling like PA. He quickly wiped off his saliva and looked at the six round eggs in the basket. He shook his head like PA reluctantly. "No, I can''t think more about it. It''s a rare delicacy in the world like omelet, which can only be eaten on important festivals." Baduosi is right. When you taste delicious food, you should have a sense of ceremony. Eating it carelessly is a blasphemy to this delicious food. Well, poor birus, let alone eat eggs, I''m afraid I haven''t even seen him. How could he have such a good life to eat such a good thing. "Bados, we''ve got six eggs today!" Xiangpa ran over happily with the basket in his hand, and then looked at baduosi pitifully. Bados looked at xiangpa speechless. "Have you finished today''s task?" As PA patted his chest: "of course, just a few planets, have been destroyed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 "OK, I''ll get you something to eat." "Boiled eggs!" Like PA did not want to blurt out directly, in his heart, boiled egg is quite delicious food. "Good." Knowing that xiangpa had finished the task of destroying the planet, looking pitiful, bados didn''t want to talk to him and prepared food for him. Take six eggs and put them into a container. Gently shake the angel wand in your hand, and a stream of heat gushes out to heat the eggs in the container. The function of the angel staff is not inferior to that of the dragon ball. It can be easily realized to reverse flow time or resurrect the dead. It is the ultimate use of divine power. When it is used to cook white boiled eggs, bados thinks it is a little overqualified. But the request of destroying God should be satisfied. Who calls himself a qualified Angel servant! After a leisurely look at PA, baduosi''s face is calm. When dealing with a destructive God like PA, he can''t restrain himself. He should give the necessary reward at the right time, just like raising pets, so that the other party can be obedient. At this point, the other angels have no experience as she has. Soon the water boiled and the six eggs were cooked. Despite the hot temperature on the surface of the white boiled egg, xiangpa happily picks up one, peels off the eggshell, rolls his tongue, swallows it into his mouth, and then carefully savors the unique wonderful taste of the egg, with an intoxicated expression on his face. "Hahaha, it''s so delicious. I only ate a Duoduo bird''s egg a few years ago. Now I can eat more delicious eggs every day. There is no regret in such a life." He danced and laughed like a handkerchief. "So Lord PA has to work harder to complete the task. The more stable the universe is, the more free time we have. Only in this way can we have enough time to raise chickens and ducklings. I can also cook these delicious food for you." Looking like PA''s intoxicated face, baduosi''s elegant smile. "You have a point, bados." Like PA deeply thought ran nodded, although the woman baduosi to himself a little severe, but do things for their own sake. It''s said that in order to make herself eat delicious shallot omelets, baduosi has been practicing cooking day and night, and has not rested for a long time. Xiangpa is moved by this diligence. In order to repay baduosi''s efforts, xiangpa actively takes over the task of regulating and destroying the operation of the divine world. But unfortunately, baduosi has not yet reached the level of cooking delicious food like shallot omelet. "By the way, bados, how is your cooking level? When can you cook shallot omelets?" "Er, it''s still a little short of fire..." Baduosi forehead out of the black line, slightly unnaturally turned his head elsewhere. As PA looked at baduosi suspiciously, he suddenly understood something. It seems that baduosi''s level has not reached the level of cooking shallot omelet. It''s right to think about it. It''s not so easy to cook delicious food like shallot omelet without a high level. I can''t blame her! In order to "learn" the complicated cooking skills, baduosi also worked hard enough. He patted Patos on the shoulder with understanding. Xiangpa looked at the field opened up by him to raise chickens and ducks. "Patos, don''t worry. In fact, boiled eggs are delicious enough. Although they are smaller, I am satisfied to eat them." "Of course, if you can prepare more food for me, I will be more happy." Deeply moved, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "If only you could understand me, Mr. Palmer. Listen to Weiss, Mr. birus often beat and scold him. It''s rare in the world that you are such an excellent God of destruction!" "Of course, the mind of this God is quite broad, which can''t be compared with that bastard birus." Xiangpa raised his chubby chest with pride and said with a little regret: "poor Wes is not so lucky as you. He can follow me as a god of destruction who is so easy to talk with. Alas, Wes must have a very hard life with that bastard birus. I don''t know if he can have a good meal. It''s really unfortunate!" "As Lord Pa said, it''s true!" Baduosi gracefully smiles at xiangpa. As soon as the magic wand turns, it turns into a half meter high drink with a big straw inserted on it. "This is the healthy juice I specially prepared for you. You have to drink it all. To tell you the truth, xiangpa, you should lose weight." looking at baduosi''s concerned expression, xiangpa is more proud. Look, even angels flatter him! "Well, after dinner juice, bados, if you''re ready, I''ll finish it." Xiangpa looks at baduosi with satisfaction, takes a sip with a straw, and his face turns pale. The drink prepared by baduosi is too bitter. He drinks half of the drink with bitter taste, but he can''t drink it any more. "Well, I have ducks to take care of. Let''s go first." Looking at PA''s back, bados quietly smiles, as if everything is under control. He sits on the ground, picks up the scepter in his hand, and looks at the situation of the lower world through the crystal ball."Gee, Luo Lan is actually on Sarada planet, with red hair. She looks very familiar!" ¡­¡­ The seventh universe, the destruction of the divine world. Weiss and prophecy fish sit around, enjoying a delicious hot pot. The hot soup is full of ingredients, and there are lots of dishes beside. All of a sudden, wesner''s chopsticks with sliced meat gave a pause, frowned slightly, and felt that someone was talking about him. "Weiss, what''s the matter with you? The meat is getting old." Prophecy fish lie on the edge of the fish tank urge, they often avoid the God of destruction, birus eat some delicious food in the back. "Oh, it''s OK." Weiss reaction, the meat into the dip in a roll, into the mouth, the wonderful taste immediately diffuse in the mouth. "Weiss, Weiss, I want to eat, too." The prophecy fish yelled and crawled out along the mouth of the fish tank. "Here you are." Weiss smiles, picks up a piece of fat meat and delivers it to him. He predicts that the fish will also make a happy cry immediately. "Yummy, Weiss, we will often eat this food in the future. It''s called hot pot. It''s delicious." "By the way, I made another prediction recently. It seems that something will happen in our seventh universe." "What exactly?" Weiss put down his chopsticks and asked faintly. The prophecy fish thought hard and said, "it''s not clear. It''s probably related to magic things. Why don''t you give me some meat slices and I''ll make a prophecy for you?" "Come on, a mere monster is not a big deal." Weiss can''t be trusted, but he can''t predict fish''s unreliable nature. As for demons, they just give some exercise to those who destroy the divine world. It''s said that Luo Fei, ascali, sun Bula and others have been destroying the divine world for a period of time, but the basic part of the cultivation is still smooth, what''s missing is the actual combat opportunities. ¡­¡­ In the sixth universe, as usual, xiangpa fulfills the obligation of destroying God, and is led by baduosi to run among the stars. Generally speaking, if the stars to be dealt with are relatively close, xiangpa will rely on his own strength to cross the void. Only when the distance is too far away can he be led by baduosi. On this day, I came to a planet whose social form had collapsed, standing in the void like PA with a dull face. Looking at the earth gray planet at his feet, he said, "it''s another planet whose civilization has entered the stage of destruction. The sixth universe is always unable to rank because there are too many such civilizations." "Such a planet, or destroy it!" Xiang PA''s face is cold, staring at the golden eyes, and the strong divine power makes the surrounding space slightly distorted. He hooks his finger, and a purple energy ball gathers in his hand, surrounded by a few circles of crystal light like a satellite. This move is called "destruction". It is an attack made by the God of destruction exclusively by using the energy of the God of destruction. It has irresistible power like rules. If it is hit by "destruction", it will not only bear the attack of the fourth level sequence strength of the God of destruction, but also face the cleaning of the rules of the whole universe. In the face of such attacks, mortal life has no chance of survival. As the purple energy ball landed on the planet below, the space of the whole planet suddenly fell into stagnation, and a destructive force from the inside to the outside diffused out. Everything, whether the planet or the life on the planet, became powder and disappeared in an instant. "Another mission has been accomplished." Xiangpa gave a smug smile. "By the way, in front of us is the planet that used to raise many birds. After the last destruction, I don''t know if there is any life on it?" Due to the hunting of Luo Lan on the planet a few years ago, Duoduo bird is likely to be extinct. But who knows if it will survive? Last time I left in a hurry, I didn''t check it carefully. If Duoduo bird survives, I can taste Duoduo bird besides eggs and duck eggs? This is too happy! Think of here, like PA an can''t bear the excitement in the heart, even baduosi didn''t contact, directly toward many birds planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 Xiangpa is an activist. He can do whatever he thinks. Although his IQ is not very high, as a god of destruction, he is also conscientious under the guidance of bados. At this moment, he thinks that there may be many birds who survive. Xiangpa rushes over without saying a word. Duoduo planet is not far away from the position of xiangpa. About an hour later, a fat figure appeared in the void. Xiangpa stands outside the atmosphere of the planet and looks at the lava plate on the planet. His eyes are full of doubts. The planet is on the verge of the end of the world and life must be extinct. "Last time I left, it wasn''t so miserable!" Xiang PA was stunned for a moment, and felt a strong and incomparable energy fluctuation from the planet, with the intensity reaching the divine sequence. Xiangpa''s eyes were wide open. Suddenly, his eyes were bright and he said excitedly, "hahaha, that''s great. It must be those Saiya people who haven''t left yet!" At this time, it doesn''t matter if there are any surviving Duoduo birds. As long as he finds those Saiya people, he can enjoy the delicious food again. Think of here, like PA can''t wait any longer, cheering, a cluster of lavender light Shua become illusory, appear again, has come to the surface of the planet. Take a breath of the turbid atmosphere with a pungent smell, frown like a handkerchief, shake your arm to disperse the air, and then fly towards the place where the energy burst. On the other side, a dry river bed. Luo Lanjing sits on a rock and thinks about the cultivation after the aura realm. The sound of fighting comes from his ear. He looks up and sees that there are several figures tangled with each other several hundred meters away. The grass green flame "buzzing" is flashing all over his body. Blauli controls his body''s energy to fight with Meredith and Alice. Whew, a shadow flashed by, Alice yelled and clenched her fist to attack, but she was soon hit by a blow from Brolli. Meredith appears to catch Alice, turns around and cooperates with Alice to attack again. It can be seen that none of the three members of their family used their full strength. This kind of fighting is mainly to train Alice''s fighting ability. After a short look at them, Luo Lan soon immerses himself in his own cultivation. After becoming the third level God of the realm, the improvement of his strength mainly depends on his perception. Luo Lan''s perception is quite good, so it has been progressing very smoothly. Recently, Luo Lan began to promote the realm after the zodiac realm, but met with trouble. Above the zodiac realm is the extreme realm, which is not easy to understand. Even many destructive gods who have reached the fourth level sequence are still at the extreme realm level, unable to really understand the free extreme mental work. Luo Lan has been instructed by Weiss, but the realization of extreme situation depends on himself, and others can''t help. While quietly thinking about cultivation, suddenly, a strange wave is transmitted from a distance. This wave is not a breath wave, and there is no trace of energy. However, Luo Lan clearly feels that God''s Royal skill, which is used to sense God''s power, is running on her eyes. Luo Lan clearly see a group of great God''s power is fast toward him. "This is the power of God, at least the strength of the fourth level sequence." Who in the sixth universe has reached the fourth order? The answer is self-evident. The elephant of destruction is flying towards him. Sure enough, a gust of wind whistling past, a purple figure appeared in Luo Lan''s line of sight, like PA ran towards Luo Lan, while looking excited to wave to him, "Wow, Saiya people, you are really on this planet." "Lord elephant!" Luo Lan didn''t expect to meet Xiang PA again on this planet. She stood up and said hello to him. In terms of divinity, Luo Lan''s position as an apprentice Dragon God is no lower than that of the destroyer elephant Pa. in terms of potential, there are dragon gods and superior dragon gods on the apprentice Dragon God, which is not comparable to the destroyer God. However, Luo Lan can only lower her stature when her strength is lower than the opponent''s. Xiang PA waved his hand and stared at him with bright eyes. He didn''t see each other for several years. He was silent and reached the third level. He didn''t know how to practice. However, as PA was used to arrogance, he didn''t pay attention to the third level sequence. He came for a while and said, "what''s your name?" "Luo Lan, like Lord Pa." Luo Lan says helplessly. "Oh, Rolan, I remember." Xiang PA nodded faintly, "I like the eggs and duck eggs you sent me last time. After they are made into food, they are delicious. I don''t know if there are any other delicacies. Let''s take them out together. If I''m satisfied, I can give you some advice." Looking at PA Mingming''s expectation, but pretending to be dignified and commanding, Luo Lan can''t help feeling funny. Forget it, the God of destruction is like a greedy mentally retarded child, who doesn''t care about him. What''s more, I can''t compete with the God of destruction. "What does Lord xiangpa want to eat?" Luo Lan asked. As PA swallowed saliva, calm way: "with the same food first, the rest of you do."Luo Lan was dumbfounded and took out some of the most delicious dishes from the different dimensional space, including egg cake, egg flower soup, and several white steamed bread specially prepared for xiangpa. "Please use it, Mr. xiangpa." When Luo Lan takes out a few small dishes, Xiang PA''s eyes don''t move away. When he hears Luo Lan''s words, Xiang PA''s head is full of dignity. Then he sits on the earth and sniffs the taste of the dishes, and his face suddenly smiles with satisfaction. XiaoCong egg cake has never been eaten since the last time I ate it. Bados said that he was studying, but he never learned. While tasting the simple taste of egg cake, he took the egg soup and poured it into his mouth. The delicious taste made xiangpa''s eyes burst into tears. This is the taste. I haven''t tasted it for several years. I didn''t come in vain this time. He picked up a steamed bun and put it in front of him. Xiangpa asked, "what is this? It''s white. It''s pretty. " Luo Lan said: "only the rich can afford to eat steamed bread." Xiang PA nodded. In this way, the steamed bread was worthy of him. He stuffed it into his mouth one by one. Because he was too eager to eat it, he quickly took the egg soup and took a mouthful of it. The two flavors were combined. Zhijiao Xiang PA felt that he would live up to this life. He immediately had no doubt about Luo Lan''s words. This steamed bread looks simple, but it tastes good. There is a kind of sweetness after chewing too much, which is like drinking manna for xiangpa who has eaten all the bitter juice. "Yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, Yu The God of destruction asked expectantly. "There are still some." Luo Lan patted her head, then took out a bottle of things, introduced: "this red thing is called tofu, cut into strips is called mustard, and that small jar of stone pressed things is called pickles, with steamed bread and porridge to eat, that is called a delicious." "I''m afraid you''re the only one in the sixth universe who''s qualified to eat these." If there is a pen and paper around, xiangpa will write down the delicious food he has tasted. Seriously patting Luo Lan''s shoulder, like PA nodded with satisfaction, this time he really came to the right, and tasted so much delicious food. "Very good. You will be my good friend. If anyone bullies you, just give me my name and God will support you." "Thank you so much, Lord destroyer." "Easy to say, easy to say." The God of destruction, like PA, straightens up his fat stomach. In the sixth universe, there is nothing wrong with him. "By the way, where''s miss bados, not with you?" "Hey, hey, bados doesn''t know where he''s gone. It''s definitely her fault that she didn''t come with me." Like the corner of PA''s mouth, he was very proud. Luo Lan after listening to a dry smile, forehead out of the black line, baduosi did not follow, 80% is to go to what planet to enjoy food. Looking at xiangpa''s elated appearance, Luolan is not good at poking out the lies of bados. She starts to pack xiangpa''s bean curd, pickled mustard and pickled vegetables and put them away. Xiangpa asks him to take them slowly when he sees them. Then she gets a pile of steamed buns from Luolan and sits on the ground enjoying them. "The other three people on the planet are not the people who were with you last time, but you sais are talented people in large numbers, and they are also from the seventh universe?" Like PA eating steamed bread, golden eyes light look at them, a first level sequence, two gods sequence, strength also said in the past. Luo Lan said: "not only the seventh universe, you also have the sixth universe." "Oh." He nodded his head. At this time, when they finish their practice, they see a strange creature beside Luo Lan. They can''t help coming curiously. "Uncle Luo Lan, who is he? Why is he sitting on the ground eating mustard and steamed bread?" Alice''s voice was clear, and her eyes were full of sympathy. The cat, who did not know where she came from, was so happy to eat steamed bread. It seemed that she had not had enough for many days. This kind of obesity should be the puffiness after more hunger! ¡­¡­ PS: the update will recover soon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 Xiangpa sat on the ground eating steamed bread. After hearing Alice''s words, she grinned: "you know steamed bread, have you ever eaten it?" Alice looked at things like handkerchief and steamed bread as dry food. It was very effective to fill her stomach, but she didn''t eat much. He replied stupidly, "I I haven''t The smile on xiangpa''s face became stronger, and he laughed with pride and said: "that''s right. How can ordinary people eat such delicious food? Only I destroy god can I enjoy it. Besides, the mustard and salted vegetables look humble, but they taste really good." Looking at Luo Lan''s eyes full of appreciation, for the other side can take out such delicious food feel happy. Alice''s eyes shrank, and she pointed her slender fingers to the elephant of destruction. Her eyes were full of wonder. Xiangpa sat on the ground and moved his position, holding a pile of steamed bread and the jar with pickles in his hands. "Don''t look at me like this, little child. No matter how much you crave, I won''t share them with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the God of destruction protecting the things in his arms like PA''s baby, Alice was dumbfounded. Is the look in her eyes yearning? This big purple cat is not a brain problem, how to come to such a conclusion! Shuilingling''s eyes look at Luolan. Alice pulls Luolan''s sleeve and cries: "Uncle Luolan, how can he..." It''s stupid, isn''t it! The elephant of destruction is a wonderful flower among many destruction gods. Luo Lan sighs, puts her hand on Alice''s head, and openly introduces Alice''s identity to xiangpa: "this is my niece, Alice, the half blood of the queen of the sixth universe and the seventh universe. Now she is a person of the seventh universe. She has never suffered much since she was a child, and she doesn''t know much about the outside world." "Oh, that''s right. It''s not surprising that children have little knowledge." Xiang PA nodded calmly. No wonder he didn''t eat the steamed bread that Luo Lan took out. It turned out that because he had little experience, how could he tell a little human child about destruction. As for Alice''s identity as a Saian in the seventh universe, xiangpa didn''t pay any attention. It''s just a super Saian, and there are plenty of warriors of this strength in the sixth universe. When she heard what PA, the God of destruction, said, Aliston felt aggrieved. What''s the meaning of a child''s lack of knowledge? This fat cat is a real nuisance. "Uncle Luo Lan, I''m hungry. I want to eat." Alice squashed her mouth and begged. "Get ready for you when you get home." "I want to eat it now." Alice felt her belly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan was silent for a while. At this time, xiangpa kindly handed out a steamed bread, looked at it and took back half of it. She gave the remaining half of it to Alice, and said generously, "I''m generous and compassionate. I''ll take this half of it to you with gratitude." Alice opened her eyes wide and said, "I don''t want it." "Tut!" The God of destruction''s golden eyes flashed a ray of light, sneered, and took back half of the steamed bread, "you don''t want this God, you don''t want to give it!" Said a swallow stomach, his face showed a happy expression. Luo Lan is afraid that if she goes on like this, she will expose her lies, so she takes out a fairy bean and sends it to Alice''s mouth. "If you eat it, you won''t be hungry." "Ah woo." Alice was suddenly sent off Xiandou. She felt full and full. She gave a hiccup in the same place and was sent to practice boxing by Luo Lan. "You just gave her a bean?" Xiangpa asked in shock. "It''s called Xiandou. One is enough to fill the stomach." "It''s very pitiful of you to satisfy your hunger like this." Xiang PA looks at Luo Lan sympathetically and shakes his head with some emotion. What''s the taste of the dry bean? It just chews up the bean, and it goes into the stomach without tasting it. Bados said that human beings in the lower world have been living in dire straits, and now it seems to be so. Well, steamed bread tastes good. The character of the God of destruction is moody and moody. His emotions change as soon as they say they change. The compassion that he just developed soon disappears and turns into a quiet indifference. Happiness comes from comparison, and the gods are no exception. When he looks at other people''s lives worse than himself, he has a sense of superiority, like Patton. If you think about it, you are the most noble and enjoyable God in the whole universe! Just as she was immersed in the happiness she had created, Gloria and Meredith came together. When they saw her, they were a little stunned. Meredith, in particular, felt a sense of familiarity from her clothes. The patterns on the waistband and shawl of each god of destruction are consistent with the symbols on the robe of the same combination of angels. The symbol on the waistband of xiangpa is two white circles and an orange circle, representing the sixth universe. So is the symbol on the robe of bados. Meredith had seen the angel macarita of the twelfth universe, so when she saw xiangpa, she vaguely guessed the identity of xiangpa from each other''s clothes.In addition, I didn''t feel a little breath from xiangpa''s body, and my heart was even clearer. "Luo Lan, is this the legendary Lord of destruction?" Meredith asked cautiously. The God of destruction is the well deserved master of the universe. Although there are angels on one side to check and balance, under normal circumstances, angels will not violate the orders of the God of destruction. Even the king God of the world, who has the same throne, will be half short in front of the God of destruction due to the difference in strength. If the person in front of you is really the God of destruction, then the dignity should not be offended, otherwise it will cause great trouble. Without waiting for Luo Lan''s reply, xiangpa got up and said with pride, "you Saiya are very knowledgeable. Yes, I am xiangpa, the great destruction god of the sixth universe." "The Lord of destruction Meredith was surprised and said hello to the God of destruction. "Of course, in addition to my Lord, is there any God as dignified as me in the sixth universe?" As PA''s head is lifted, a force that can''t be felt by ordinary people spreads out. The power of God can''t be felt by ordinary people, but the space oppression caused by the power of God actually falls on Meredith and others. The fourth level of the divine sequence is far beyond the reach of ordinary people. He showed his dignity a little bit. Xiangpa soon put away his authority. Although he was cruel, arrogant and willful, he wantonly destroyed all the stars and life in front of him, but he was not a ferocious man. In essence, he was an indispensable part of maintaining the balance of the universe, just like the King God of the world. He was responsible for destroying the wrong civilization moderately It''s our responsibility. How strong! This is the first feeling of Brolli and Meredith when they face xiangpa. But when they think of each other''s identity, they are relieved. Meredith asked Luo Lan in a whisper, "is that what the elephant PA eats?" "Yes." After receiving Luo Lan''s reply, Meredith was surprised to find that the God of destruction was so simple, so she invited xiangpa to Sarada. No matter whether the other party agreed or not, it was always right to have a good relationship with the God of destruction. "Like Lord Palmer, are you interested in visiting Sarada?" Xiangpa asked, "does Sarada have steamed bread and pickles?" Meredith replied, "No." The saians of Sarada generally eat meat. "No, no, No." Like PA Lian waving his hand. "Yes, Lord Palmer won''t go to Sarada." All of a sudden, a soft voice rang around. The figure of bados didn''t know when he came to xiangpa''s side and nodded to Luolan. "Mr. Luo Lan, I see you again." "Hello, miss bados." Luo Lan nodded with a smile. The loftiness of angels makes them free from the influence of foreign things. When they get along with them, they can speak freely and freely, and have a feeling like a spring breeze. "How did you find bardos?" When xiangpa saw baduosi, he was a little stiff and frowned. Baduosi way: "elephant PA adult, should wait for me in the same place after finishing the task, you run at will will let me feel very troublesome." "It was you who disappeared first." As PA muttered in a low voice, looking at the lavender eyes of bados, his voice became lighter and lighter, and then he took out the food that Luolan gave him as a show off. Baduosi see heel Luo Lan exchange eyes for a while, that their lies have not been just wear, can not help but smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 At present, the Saiya people are very agreeable. Baduosi quietly exchanged eyes with Luo Lan, showing a satisfied smile. Other angels are always humble and aloof in their attitude towards destroying God. Without destroying the balance of the universe, they will not interfere with the behavior of destroying God. They usually keep the attitude of supervisor. Even in the face of those who do not like destroying God, they will choose to be silent and abide by the duties of angels. Only baduosi seems to be very detached. He almost keeps the God of destruction as a pet and takes him out for a few rounds when he has nothing to do. Just like PA, he is like a happy child. Even if he is sarcastic by baduosi, he will not be angry. He looks very willing. Looking at PA''s figure and daily food, people who don''t know think that baduosi is raising pigs. It is said that there is something wrong with PA''s IQ. In fact, PA is very smart. He lives happily every day. He doesn''t have the appearance of bitterness and hatred as birus, the God of destruction. However, baduosi does have a lot of means. That''s how he targets pa. xiangpa still obeys baduosi''s advice and doesn''t show any dissatisfaction. Comparatively speaking, Weiss often plays jokes about destroying God birus, but he always obeys birus''s orders. Compared with his sister bados, she is still much younger. This is not, this time with a small lie, such as paluya happily took over the mission of maintaining the operation of the planet of destruction god, baduosi is light, more time can be used to enjoy life. ¡­¡­ Looking at Luo Lan''s fiery red hair, her beautiful eyes were slightly surprised. Bados said with a smile: "congratulations on becoming a god of realm. The third level sequence is a rare strong one. It seems that a new alternate God of destruction has appeared in the seventh universe." Head slightly a bend, a bunch of long horsetail side, doubt way: "but you this shape is to give me a kind of familiar feeling, seem to have seen somewhere." Baduosi willow beautiful eyebrows pick, a sense of deja vu. Luo Lan said: "this is the Super Saiyan God form. Miss bados may have seen it before." "The God of super Saiya..." In the history of the sixth universe and the seventh universe, there have been super Saian gods, with red hair and red eyes. However, it is very rare for Luolan to have such hairstyles as super Saian gods. And I don''t know why, bados always felt that Rolan''s Super Saiyan God was different from other Saiyan''s Super Saiyan God. "Your power is strange. There''s a strange feeling in the power of God." "Maybe it''s because of the integration of dragon power into my divine power." Luo Lan explained with a smile that when he became a God, he not only transformed the power of the golden pupil super Saiya in his body, but also sublimated the power of the Dragon God and integrated a small amount of divine judgment. "So it is." Bados shook his head noncommittally. Forget it, I can''t remember where I''ve seen it. "Wait, bados, do you think Rolan has the power to destroy god?" Xiang PA looked at bados in amazement, then quickly turned around Luo Lan and looked at her carefully. "I can''t see it. It''s the third level sequence." Bados said: "Luo Lan''s divine power is extraordinary, and her destructive power is far beyond the ordinary realm of God. More importantly, Luo Lan also understands part of the self-consciousness skill." Xiangpa was startled and exclaimed, "you are free and extremely willing to work!" Luo Lan said modestly, "I just realized the lowest level use of self extreme intention, but I haven''t reached the level of extreme state." "So you''ve got the aura." Xiangpa''s expression was moved, and he said jealously, "many destructive gods are still at the extreme level. If you let other destructive gods know that you are in the third level sequence, you will understand the aura. I don''t know how surprised it is." "You are wrong, Mr. xiangpa. To be exact, he had already understood the aura when he met last time." Baduosi added, "at that time, he was just a mortal, relying on a body of energy and aura to reach the first level of power God sequence." Luo Lan nodded his head and said, "it''s true." "You have understood the aura so early, so your strength is comparable to that of the God of destruction." After hearing this, the God of destruction was stunned, and his big face twisted enviously. "That fellow birus, how lucky he is "It''s hateful." The alternate God of destruction is a strong competitor for the candidate of God of destruction. It is not too much to say that he is preparing to destroy god. Before the old God of destruction abdicates, he can temporarily serve as a trainee God of destruction and exercise part of the authority of God of destruction. In the process of ranking the universe, the number of alternate destruction gods has always been a very important bonus. It can be said that every additional alternate destruction god is very important for the whole universe. Although the sixth universe ranks above the seventh universe, no alternate God of destruction has yet been born. So when he learned that the seventh universe was the first to appear the alternate destruction god level master, xiangpa would be so envious."Like Lord Palmer, if you want to win over Lord birus, you need to cultivate an alternate God of destruction as soon as possible." Bados said with a smile. "Don''t you think I''m not like him? He''s a god of destruction. He''s not an ordinary expert. Can he be cultivated casually?" As PA roared, his face was suddenly a little dejected, and the steamed bread in his hand was not so fragrant. Bados was roared by the elephant PA, but he was not angry at all. He still came to Meredith with a smile on his face and said: "you are the queen of Saiya in our universe. Are you interested in breaking the divine world with me?" "I..." Meredith glances at Gloria in embarrassment. She wants to practice, but she can''t trust Gloria and Alice. Luo Lan said: "don''t hesitate. This is a rare opportunity. You don''t have to worry about Gloria and Alice. Although they can''t go to destroy the divine world, you can meet each other on mieshenxing, and merulia is also practicing in the seventh universe. You don''t want to fall behind her too much." When it comes to merulia, Meredith''s face suddenly changes. Yes, that disobedient sister runs out and gives herself a lot of annoying things. If she doesn''t have enough strength, how can she look good in the future. But after he left, what should Sarada do? New managers haven''t been trained yet! The brows were frowning. What bados said at this time dispelled Meredith''s worries. "You saians are one of the best people in the universe. Even if there is no manager, there will be no big problem." Meredith immediately agreed to destroy the divine world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 "Can you bring Brolli with you?" Asked Meredith. Baduosi looked at blauli faintly. She saw blauli''s condition at a glance and said: "he is not suitable to destroy the divine world." "We can meet later on the planet Brolli said sincerely. "Well." Meredith nodded hard. "You just said that merulia is the current queen of the saians. How can she be" quick, take this notice and go to the king of the world. " "Yes, Lord Yama." The underworld worker took the document, stood on both feet and yelled. Just at this time, a staff member came running in, shouting: "Yama, the big thing is not good, the big thing is not good!" "What''s the matter?" The king of hell roared angrily. The staff cried and cried: "the other party has broken through the snake road and is heading for the dimension of Lord jiewang''s life." "What?" Hearing the report from the staff, Yama''s face turned black and he could not sit still any more. He cried out, "hurry up, stop it. What are you waiting for? Go and invite the master of heaven. Lord jiewang can''t do anything!" There are only five boundary kings in the galaxy. In addition to the great boundary king, the four boundary kings are in charge of the four galaxies. Their existence is equivalent to the manifestation of the rules of the sun. It is self-evident that nothing can happen. At this time, the staff of the underworld were also flustered. After getting the instructions from the king of hell, they rushed to the kingdom of heaven. Yama sat down on the seat, sweating. Where did that thing come from? Suddenly, Yama remembered the martial arts meeting held in the kingdom of heaven a few days ago. Some of them seemed to have a magical ability of instant movement, and they could move regardless of the distance. Now, even if Keith, a member of the kingdom of heaven, came here, it would be difficult to chase the strange thing. It would be better to turn to the participants of the martial arts meeting. "By the way, those people are from the earth. I should contact the God of the earth to ask." Think of here, Yama thought of the way to save the king of the northern world, quickly with their own ability to get in touch with the God of the earth, soon Qiqi and suno''s ears sounded Yama''s voice. "Hello, earth God, I''m the king of hell. Now I have a very important thing to help you..." The king of hell said what happened in the underworld. Qiqi and suno know the seriousness of the matter and contact the monkey king who stays on the earth. When the monkey king learns that someone is going to threaten the king of the northern world, his face becomes serious immediately. To the north, the queen took him to the temple of the earth. ¡­¡­ PS: 2021, a new start! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 Shua! Sun Wukong and the king of the northern world appeared in the temple. At this time, the king of the northern world was still in a daze. He didn''t know what happened. Looking around in doubt, the king of the northern world asked, "Wukong, how did you bring me to the earth?" "Lord Jie Wang, it''s urgent. I just received the news that someone is rushing towards Wang Xing in the north. I''m worried about your safety, so I''ll just connect you to the earth." The monkey king replied that he was not very clear about the specific situation. "Ah, someone broke into Wang Xing in the north, tell me what''s going on?" As the central God Star of the northern Milky way, the Northern Kingdom king is surrounded by the underworld space. The significance of its existence is extraordinary. During his many years in office, no one has broken through except the destruction of the God birus. "We didn''t know this until we received the notice from the king of hell. We heard that there was a big trouble in the underworld, and many staff members were seriously injured." Qiqi came forward and said what she had been informed by the king of hell. After hearing this, the king of the northern world looks dignified. You should know that although the strength of the staff in the underworld can''t compare with those of the monkey king, there is no problem in dealing with ordinary little thieves, or they can''t maintain the stability of the underworld. At this time, the underworld is in trouble, even threatening Wang Xing in the north. It can be seen that the other side must be extremely difficult to deal with. One thing is for sure, the person who breaks into the underworld is definitely not a person of the underworld, otherwise the rules of the underworld can suppress the other. At this time - the northern boundary King''s face suddenly became stiff, and his eyes looked at the sky absently. After a long time, the northern boundary King''s body trembled with anger like a wax gourd, stamped his feet hard, and began to shout in the same place. "Lord Jie Wang, what''s the matter with you?" The monkey king held the king of the northern boundary to keep him from getting excited. The northern king turned his head and looked at the monkey king with a sad face: "Monkey King, my King Star has just been destroyed. It''s the planet I''ve lived on all my life!" Is the northern King Star destroyed? All the people in the temple were startled. The monkey king was even more responsive to the position of the king of the world, but the opposite side was at a loss, and he could not feel anything. The limitation of the instantaneous movement of yadrat is that it needs breath to sense. In the case of no sense of breath, the instantaneous movement has no effect. "I can''t sense the existence of the king of worlds." The monkey king said seriously. "The world king adult''s premonition can''t be wrong, it seems that the world king star really no longer exists." Qi Qi lips open close, clear voice says. "The question is who destroyed the world king star, Wukong. Can''t you feel each other''s breath?" Bick asked gravely. Monkey King shook his head, "no way, the other party''s breath is too obscure, my instant movement can''t locate the other party." Bick''s brows wrinkled, and he felt a bit tricky in his heart. Among them, Monkey King''s instant movement is undoubtedly the most efficient skill. Once instant Movement fails, it will be very difficult to find the culprit who destroys the northern King Star. During this period of time, he has been busy with the investigation of the discovery on the other side of archilobe. He doesn''t want that the investigation on the earth has not yet come to a conclusion, and something bigger has happened in the underworld. Jiewang star represents the face of a jiewang. The destruction of the northern jiewang star is a disgrace to the whole North galaxy. If the gods of other galaxies know it, all the gods of their North galaxy will feel ashamed. Although bick has given up the position of the God of the earth, he can''t help but bring himself into the position of Qiqi. When the people were worried, the king of the northern world waved his hand and said: "if you can''t find it, you can''t forget it. By this time, the king of the great world should have received the news, and the fighters of the kingdom of heaven will come forward to suppress it." "Poor babus and Gurley, they''re still on the world king." "Don''t worry, lord king. The dragon ball of the earth can revive them." Qiqi comforted. Wang dejected nodded. The two pets had followed him for countless years. Suddenly, the disaster made him feel uncomfortable. "If only Luo Lan were here, his instant movement didn''t need breath." The monkey king suddenly sighed. Hearing the mention of Luo Lan by the monkey king, the king of northern world suddenly brightened his eyes and asked, "can you contact Mr. Luo Lan? His strength is unfathomable. Maybe he can help, even if he can''t get in touch with his wife or children. " "They all went to a mysterious place to practice, and Bula and rofei went with them." The monkey king frowned. "Mysterious place?" "It''s like a place called" destruction of the divine world. " "Destroy the divine world?" Exclaimed the king of the north. "Do you know where it is?" Monkey King asked suspiciously. That is the place where the God of destruction, birus, lives! At the thought of bilus, the God of destruction, the king of the Northern Kingdom shivered. His star of the northern kingdom was just smaller after being destroyed by bilus."If it''s really destroying the divine world, we''d better not disturb them." In case of the destruction of God birus, the situation may be worse than it is now. "Is it dangerous to destroy the divine world?" Monkey King was puzzled. "It''s not a dangerous thing. Cough, in a word, let''s not disturb that place Blah and rofei are blessed to be able to practice in the destruction of the divine world. The person who instructs them to practice is probably the destruction god, Lord birus, who is more noble than the king of the great world! " "More noble than Lord Wang, just like Luo Lan?" The king of the northern boundary was surprised, and then he remembered that Luo Lan''s divinity was higher than that of the king of the great boundary in his mouth. He said with a smile, "maybe that''s right." Sun Wukong was still curious about birus, the God of destruction in the mouth of the northern king. However, seeing that the northern King seemed to be secretive, he did not continue to ask. "By the way, Miss Emma doesn''t seem to have the ability to move in space. Why don''t we ask her for help?" Suno, with fiery red hair, said. "Miss suno, she can ignore the breath and move instantaneously?" "Yes." The king of the North world remembered that it was a confidant of Luo Lan''s. after getting the affirmative answers from Sun Wukong and Qiqi, he immediately invited Emma to help him. The king of the North world was eager to get rid of the culprit who destroyed his king star. So she got in touch with Emma through tays. At this time, Emma, who is looking after the two children of FIA and Noah on Sarada planet, suddenly receives a contact from the earth. When she learns that the monkey king needs help, she immediately rushes over through space. ¡°¡­¡­ You mean someone destroyed the King Star of the northern boundary? " Emma''s graceful figure appeared in front of the crowd. "Wukong can''t catch each other''s breath, so I hope Miss Emma can take us there." The king of the northern boundary said with some formality. I don''t know why, he felt a pressure on Emma. This kind of pressure was a bit like when facing Luo Lan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 Although Emma still maintains the power of the first level sequence, she is very close to the second level sequence. The reason why there is no breakthrough is that Emma suppresses her own strength through the divine power of the king of the world. She follows the advice of Rolan and Weiss and hopes to be promoted directly from the state of demon man to the realm of demon God. The oppression felt by the king of the northern boundary was the prestige contained in the divine power of the king of the boundary. Emma stood in the wind, calm in her blue eyes. She gave the monkey king a face, after knowing the strength of things, her white face showed a smile, nodded her head and agreed. "Yes, I''ll take you there now." Then he sent out a magic to the monkey king and took them to the original space of the northern King Star. ¡­¡­ In the light red world king space, golden auspicious clouds are all over the void. Among the golden clouds flying all over the sky, a blue snake tail emerges, which is the end of the long snake path. At the end of the snake path, the northern King star had disappeared, and there were pieces of fine stones scattered in the empty void. Beautiful eyes scan around for a while, Emma soft voice said: "we have reached the position of the world king star, but did not find any energy reaction." "Wukong, can you still feel that breath?" Asked bick. The monkey king frowned and shook his head: "strange, I can''t feel it at all." Emma light way: "the other party may have left the world king space." "Well?" Emma''s beautiful eyes looked towards the end of the snake path above the space. Near the snake path, there were more than a dozen strong breath coming here. Monkey King and bick, they also sensed the breath, "are the masters of heaven." "It seems that they have nothing to gain. The other side either has the ability to move space and quickly leaves after destroying jiewang star, or they go to other places through the snake path. Where does the other end of the snake path lead to besides the yellow spring?" Emma asked, looking at the blue snake. The northern boundary King''s face changed and exclaimed: "did the other party go to hell?" Looking at Emma''s puzzled eyes, the northern boundary King explained: "the snake way is the main channel between the netherworld and the boundary King space. It takes a series of tests to reach the boundary King Star from the netherworld. The bottom of the snake way is directly connected with hell. People walking on the snake way will not only overcome the test of the snake way, but also be attacked from hell." "Oh, the other party probably went to hell. The next thing is for the people in heaven to deal with. I''ll go back first." Things have been figured out, Emma does not continue to stay in the underworld, with the monkey king, they nodded and quickly moved back to sharada planet, she has to take care of two children. "Please run." Monkey King politely thanks Emma. "Nothing." Emma waved her hand and disappeared under the gaze of several people. When Emma was young, on the other side of the snake path, dozens of heaven experts, led by spareribs rice, came to see the monkey king and the northern King floating in the void. They were surprised. "Eh, lord king of the north, where is your king star?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The northern boundary King''s face suddenly stiff, long sigh, waved his hand: "you''d better hurry to hell, the other party may have escaped to that place, must catch it for me." ¡­¡­ Hell, the sun in the sky, the space filled with a dull smell of blood. The blood red river flows on the winding river. It is strange to say that there are rivers everywhere in hell, but there are cracks everywhere on the land, as if these rivers did not irrigate the land at all. In a huge stone forest. The blood River spread so far that new ditches need to be dug manually. Dang! Dangdang! Hammers strike chisels, prisoners in the underworld under the whips of staff, hobbling to carry a piece of chiseled into pieces of stone, PA! A whip on the prisoner''s body, suddenly the flesh and skin split, these destitute paths in life may be majestic, but in hell, under the influence of the rules of the underworld, these souls can only work honestly in the curse. At the junction of the blood River, momontman put on the shackles, took the hoe, and waved his arms against the hot sun. Mormon has been in hell for many years. His job is to dig a ditch for the blood river of hell. These years he is honest and honest. When he has a job, he will finish it first. People who don''t know think he is a model worker, so he seldom gets whipped by the staff. "Well, one day I''ll get out of this place." "Earth, and that damned woman..." Mormon man lowered his head and was dormant in the dark. At the thought of the hateful woman who had driven him to hell, his whole body was steaming with heat, and his purple eyes were cold and cold. "My separation on earth should almost have produced will.""Well, it''s coming." Feeling a familiar force approaching, momonman''s eyes suddenly lit up, roared, and the two dark black tears on his cheek became twisted due to excitement. Hula ~ ~ a dark purple energy penetrates the blood red void and comes to momentman. After staying for a while, it directly penetrates into momentman''s soul and becomes one with his soul. After gaining that strength, momentman bursts into hot gas and regains his body. The halo on his head began to disappear. Moving his body again, Mormon man''s face was a little discontented: "this strength is less than 30% of my peak." "Hey, over there, they''re starting to be lazy." The staff''s shouts and curses rang out. Mormon man took a cold look at the staff. His cold face showed a strong sense of killing, and an overwhelming momentum swept away. "Today I will take you as my resurrection sacrifice." A mass of purple smoke filled the past, the staff did not even utter a scream, was mo Mengman sucked clean. "Ah! Run away All of the people on the scene were shocked to see Mormon exert his power beyond the underworld. No matter the staff or the undead serving their sentence in hell, they all scattered one after another. How could momonman let go the food that restored his strength? The black and purple smoke spread out, and there was no grass where he passed. Countless undead in hell immediately became his tonic. "Ha ha ha It''s a wonderful feeling All of a sudden, momon raised his head and began to laugh wildly. His rough voice reverberated in the hell. The feeling of regaining strength made him excited. Looking at the blood red sky, momonman stood upright and turned around to hibernate in hell. ¡­¡­ The eleventh universe. The universe, which ranks higher in the whole kingdom, is managed by the king God Kay and the destructive God beirumod. Under their management, the eleventh universe has been developing healthily. Therefore, neither the number of masters nor the details of the universe can be compared with the seventh universe. On this day, in the deep universe, suddenly, a gorgeous glow came through the void, flying out of the water like a dragonfly, and quietly stopped in the empty starry sky. Colorful light scattered, Luo Lan''s figure standing in the void. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 "This is the corner of the eleventh universe. There doesn''t seem to be any powerful planets around it." Luo Lan floated in the universe, felt for a moment, and his mental power spread to several nearby galaxies. He didn''t find anything particularly powerful. There are some experts who have more than 10000 combat power, but for Luo Lan, he can kill a large area by blowing his breath. This time, Luo Lan entered the eleventh universe with the purpose of increasing his knowledge. A few days later, after he met xiangpa again on Duoduo planet, Luo Lan decided to practice in a different environment because he had been stuck in the polar realm. There is no shortcut to the practice of the divine sequence, especially the realm of God. Only by being firm in mind, cutting through all obstacles, can we transcend the common customs. The mysterious and unpredictable divine skills like Ziji Yigong need an opportunity to break through. It sounds mysterious, but in fact it is nothing more than the combination of essence, Qi and spirit. Zizijiyigong is a set of divine skills to coordinate movement, spirit and breath. It seems very mysterious. In the end, we have to return to the line of how to fight. Therefore, it is very helpful for us to have more knowledge and learn more about martial arts of other universes. "Move a little towards the center of the universe, there may be some experts who can see But the eleventh universe is not the seventh universe after all. It''s better to keep a low profile before we understand the situation here. " Luo Lan can be regarded as an expert in any universe by comparing his strength with the alternate destruction god. However, the eleventh universe is not the lower ranking universe like the seventh universe. The eleventh universe has a deep foundation. As far as he knows, there are several experts who only reach the rank of alternate destruction god. Among them, there are many masters who have reached the level of destruction god. Jillian, tuopo, tispo Each of the main members of these "proud teams" is a super master worthy of special knowledge. In addition to the ten main members, other team members should not be underestimated. In the general universe, they are also great figures. Luo Lan is confident that his strength is not weaker than tuopo, but in the face of Gillian, it is definitely far inferior. If you want to compete with "gray Gillian", it is only possible to wait until his strength is advanced to the fourth level sequence. There is no need for him to be too high-profile. Although he has some friendship with macarita, the angel of the eleventh universe, it''s better to keep a low profile in other people''s territory. It''s not that Rolan is afraid of beirumond, the God of destruction. Just as he is a dragon god trainee, he can be on an equal footing with the God of destruction. I just don''t think it''s necessary. "Well, let''s get to know the surroundings first." Make up one''s mind, Luo Lan then nearby blink past. After landing on a planet, he quickly gets some useful information. The 11th universe also has an organization similar to the Galactic patrol organization. However, compared with the 7th universe, the Galactic patrol organization here is more like an intelligence department, providing information support for the "Pride team". The main thing to do is to maintain the peace of the universe and fight crime. There is another difference. In the eleventh universe, the existence of demons is almost public information. All the upper levels know the harm of demons, and there is a consensus that once anyone finds out the ambiguity, he should not hide it. After all, he should report it to the pride team, otherwise he will delay the information or cause huge casualties, and those who do not report will pay a heavy price. The eleventh universe''s attitude towards demons is to wipe out and thoroughly clean up. It is said that just a few days ago, a high-level planet in the Southern Star domain was attacked by demons, and all life on the planet was devoured by demons. "A planet with hundreds of millions of high-ranking soldiers doesn''t have one." Sitting in a small hotel, Luo Lan takes a sip of tea cup with a trace of regret on her face. At the beginning, vegeta was also a high-level planet, and the number of fighters with 10000 combat power was only a single digit. Rao is so. The Saiya people have become famous in the universe. The planet of hundreds of millions of high-level fighters is probably comparable to sharada in the sixth universe. It''s a pity that such a powerful planet was destroyed by a demon attack. What a pity! Luo Lan sighed, but there were not many waves in her heart. I''ve probably been through too many universes and seen too many races rise and fall. I''m used to such things. For example, in the eyes of the God of destruction, the destruction of the planet is not even as interesting as a spray in the sea. Of course, Luo Lan will not be indifferent to life as the destructive God, but one thing we really need to admit is that with the improvement of the realm and the extension of life, the perspective of things is gradually changing. Except for some people who are closely related to themselves, it is really difficult to sympathize with other lives. Looking at the indignation on the faces of the people in the pub, Luo Lan continues to drink tea. It can be seen that the people here have a deep disgust for demons. "I don''t know how the demons that appear here compare with those on Azrael?" The demons on mieshen star are specially used to train the fighting gods. Different levels have different strengths, and the powerful can even match the sequence of gods. The demons appearing in the eleventh universe should not be so powerful, but they are not something that ordinary human beings can deal with.Think of here, Luo Lan with a few empty gold, directly from the hotel out. ¡­¡­ To the east of the southern domain, there is a base for the pride corps, so it is a relatively peaceful area compared with other planets eroded by demons. A huge stellar system, bright white disk emitting bright light, illuminating the nearby stars. This is a young stellar system, medium-sized, with a supermassive black hole in the center. Countless stars revolve around it, forming a dynamic balance. The pride Corps is stationed on a planet called zokun, which is a little bigger than the earth. Tens of thousands of life species are bred on zokun, and the vibrant kuyus is breeding a brilliant fire of civilization. The person in charge of zokun planet is called Casella. He is a human who looks very similar to the earth. His skin color is dark and close to brown. He usually wears a suit and a red beret. He only changes into the red tights of the pride team when he is on duty. On this day, Casella stood in front of her office window, holding a cup of coffee and looking into the distance. Outside the window, there were many tall buildings and lots of traffic. Zoukun planet is not only the base of pride corps, but also a large-scale business planet. The primitive aborigines on the planet are not particularly powerful races. After the planet was built as the base of pride corps, the people on the planet gave full play to their technological advantages and mainly engaged in inter satellite business transactions. "Boss tuopo and tispo are busy hunting criminals recently. They have no time to go back to the base. Jillian doesn''t know where to shut up." "It''s really a peaceful day. I hope if the whole universe is the same as here." Casella said expectantly. Eleventh, the power of the universe is exercised in a difficult environment. Because the universe has been plagued by the threat of demons for a long time, the whole universe is united unprecedentedly. A little wind and grass will spread the news throughout the universe, so some lawless elements have no time to occupy the land as king. Such forces as the seventh universe, Fraser and King krud, can not develop in the eleventh universe at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 Ring, ring! The rapid ringing of the bell in my ear broke the carefree holiday days of Casella. When Casella mentioned the phone, there was a cold voice at the other end: "Casella." Hearing this voice, Casella''s body immediately stretched straight and said in a loud voice, "Jillian, what can I do for you?" The person looking for him is Gillian, the main member of the pride team. He is usually silent, but his strength is the king of the whole team. He has a transcendent position in the battle. Even the team leader, tuopo, respects him. Although Casella is also the main force, he is far from Gillian. "You''re in charge of zokun, aren''t you?" Jillian''s faint voice rang out. "I''m in charge." "Give it to others first. I have a task for you." Casellarin asked what the mission was. Gillian replied that he was escorting a strange magic vine. It turned out that a spaceship was attacked by a strange magic vine when it passed a dead star system in the southern region. The magic vine was rootless and stemless, and half of its body was deep in the void. Whenever a spaceship passes by, it will launch a frightful attack on the spaceship. The spaceman who found it worried that it was a new magic object, so he reported the information to the pride team. ¡°¡­¡­ That magic rattan may be a new kind of magic object. You go to investigate it and destroy it after confirmation. If there is anything you can''t deal with, please contact me. I''ll shut up on the nearby planet. " Gillian simply introduced the matter. "Yes, I''m going to investigate." When he learned what had happened, casailar replied solemnly. "Well, that''s it. My communicator will always be on. Goodbye." Gillian finished in a few words and hung up decisively without waiting for Casella to ask again. Listening to the blind voice on the other end of the phone, Casella was stunned for a moment. He said that Gillian was still so determined, and the contact with the team members was so cold. He was about to ask about the situation of the other side, Gillian level had hung up the phone! "Gillian is still alone as always." Casella sighed. Forget it. Let''s investigate the strange magic vine first. Casella''s face became serious. She straightened her Beret in the mirror, then took off her suit, put on her red and black tights, and put on her white gloves, which symbolized justice. As a result, Casella''s temperament suddenly changed and her majestic momentum was released. The rich boss immediately became capable. After boarding the spacecraft and setting the location of the destination, Casella pressed the start button of the spacecraft, accompanied by a wisp of gas ejecting from the bottom of the spacecraft, the shape of zokun planet became farther and farther away, whew, turned into a flash and disappeared in the sky. "Hello, Quincy!" Casella clicks the communicator in his ear to get in touch with another team mate. "What''s the matter, Casella?" "I''ve got a message from Gillian that I''m going out to deal with something. You''ll take charge of zokun for me first." Casella said it all over again. "All right." Teammate Quincy readily agreed. "Thank you very much." Casella said thanks, then held his chest with both hands and closed his eyes. The aircraft has entered the automatic navigation mode. Next, he doesn''t need to worry about it. He just saves his energy and arrives at the destination. Thanks to the advanced navigation technology, each member of pride team is equipped with the most ultra-high speed spacecraft. It only takes more than ten hours to fly from one galaxy to another. ¡­¡­ At the same time, beyond countless galaxies, a beautiful water blue planet. Mercury. This is a planet close to the earth. Its gravity is only 1.3 times that of the earth. The sea area above it accounts for 70%, and the land area for life only accounts for less than 20%. There is a jelly like human life on the planet. Luo Lan entered the surface of the planet, spread out mental power, and soon scanned the planet. "Well, strange jelly man." "It seems that it''s a race bred from the ocean. The strongest energy response is close to 1 million combat power, which is the most intense among several nearby galaxies." Luo Lan whispered, conservatively estimating that the planet at present is at least a planet no less than Zin planet Puyi. Of course, because we don''t know the current situation of the planet, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be some people with hidden strength, but Luo Lan thinks that the possibility is not very high. After his eyes have practiced the divine power, they can see through the divine power. It is unlikely that anyone can hide his strength under his eyes. Walking on the land of Surabaya, Luo Lan holds a learning attitude to understand the martial arts civilization of the planet. ¡­¡­ Time flies, two months in a flash. Luo Lan devotes herself to learning the martial arts of the 11th universe, and then tries to prove her martial arts to find a breakthrough.Although Luo Lan has reached a level that ordinary people can''t imagine in terms of martial arts, the so-called "sea embracing all rivers" means continuous integration and communication. Even ordinary martial arts have their own shining points. Only by continuous learning can he continue to grow himself. For two months, Luo Lan was closed on Surabaya. Of course, sometimes he went to nearby planets to communicate with some cosmonauts who were willing to communicate. The martial arts level of the eleventh universe is indeed higher than that of the seventh universe. Even ordinary planets give Luo Lan a warm feeling of martial arts atmosphere. After this period of communication, Luo Lan vaguely groped for some of his followers in the extreme. Mercury. Deep in a dense forest, Luo Lan floats on the surface of a sparkling lake, feeling the realm of extreme freedom, and hovering in a circle of seemingly non existent waves. Clear water flowing in the stream, gathered into a green lake, flowers, beautiful scenery. All of a sudden - the thin clouds were suddenly pierced by an overwhelming momentum. With the roaring sound, a large thick cloud rose, birds and animals fled one after another, and the whole forest was razed to the ground. Luo Lan, who is practicing, suddenly feels the threatening momentum and opens her eyes. A flash of lightning flashed through her crystal clear eyes. Looking at the ripples radiating out in all directions, Luo Lan frowns. "When did Surabaya star appear such a powerful breath? According to the strength, it has 15 billion combat power, and is close to the level of demon buou." "Another breath, quite obscure." Luo Lan stands up, flashes, and comes to the sky of the destroyed forest, dispelling some local practitioners who come to investigate. Luo Lan''s eyes focus on both sides of the battle. On one side is a lizard man in a strange tights. His body is human and only his head is lizard. The red and black tights are very recognizable. Luo Lan immediately recognized that the man was one of the members of the pride team. He was the one with 15 billion combat power. What he was fighting with was an octopus. Its eight tentacles were thick and strong. They were covered with sucking cups that made people feel numb. Its breath was especially obscure. It was the feeling of a demon. Wow, eight tentacles are attacking the members of the pride team. The two hands are hard to beat the four hands. The lizard warrior has been in a passive defensive state. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 Wow, eight tentacles are attacking the members of the pride team. The two hands are hard to beat the four hands. The lizard warrior has been in a passive defensive state. "Proud team members, and octopus monster! There are two amazing guys in Si mercury "That proud member of the team seems to be unable to fight." With a calm expression on her face, Luo Lan looks at her for a while, and decides to help her. Luo Lan''s figure suddenly blurs up, leaving a remnant in place, and suddenly appears in the middle of the demon and the proud team members. "Be careful!" The lizard man of the pride team stares at Luo Lan who suddenly appears. He is preparing to remind him to be careful of demons, but the next scene breaks his cognition. "Don''t worry, it''s just a little monster." Luo Lan, with a cool smile on her face, gently stretched out a finger. There was a brilliant light on the top of the jade like finger, and a cold voice: "sky strike!" In an instant, the whole space-time seemed to be at a standstill, and the brilliant light crossed a beautiful track in the mid air. The strike seemed not strong, but the rules of the whole universe seemed to show up completely at this time, and the bright light fell on the octopus demon. Hua La, like the threat of a deadly natural enemy, the octopus monster screamed in horror, and its whole body gradually disintegrated from the bottom to the top. First, it made eight moves, then spread to the trunk, and finally to the head. The whole body quickly cracked like a newly frozen pottery pot. Luo Lan''s power is the power of God, even if it''s a random blow, it''s not something that can be resisted even if it''s just a magic sequence. Hissing, the monster screamed, the head began to disappear, like a drop of ink into the clear lake, slowly diluted, wandering, infiltrating, into a pile of vermicelli disappeared. The whole process is very light and enjoyable. The lizard man of the pride team was frightened by the scene in front of him. He looked at it with a dull face. Was the incomparably powerful demon eliminated? I pinched my arm to make sure it was real. Some of them couldn''t believe what they saw. The air seemed to stagnate. After a while, the proud soldier finally regained his mind and gratefully expressed his thanks to Luo Lan: "this gentleman Thank you very much for your help in destroying the demons. " "It''s nothing. It''s just a lift." Luo Lan''s face is flat reply, the vision falls on the body of this proud team member, lizard person, seem to have seen somewhere. Hiss! The lizard warrior''s eyes were filled with disbelief at the understatement. It seems that the demon he can''t fight is not in the eyes of the man in front of him at all. If you look at his performance of killing the demon with a random blow, his strength will not have reached the level of team leader! Thinking of this, the lizard warrior took a cold breath and couldn''t help swallowing. "Hello, my name is Boone, one of the pride team members." "Boone?" Hearing this name, Luo Lan looked at each other, and finally remembered why he was a little familiar. It turned out that he was one of the ten main forces who later represented the eleventh universe in the king''s power conference. Finally, because of the great disparity in strength, he was defeated by Kaier of the sixth universe. When Boone heard Rowland repeat his name, he thought that the other party had never heard of him, and specially introduced himself in detail. But later, in the chat with Luo Lan, Boone knows that the red haired warrior is from the seventh universe. This made him feel puzzled, not to say that the seventh universe is the bottom of all universes, how can there be such a strong warrior, because according to Boone''s guess, the other side is at least the same level as his team leader. Looking at Rowland carefully, Boone is shocked to find that he can''t feel each other''s breath. You should know that this kind of situation only appears in Gillian. Realm God! This term suddenly appeared in Boone''s mind, although Boone himself has not reached the divine sequence, but someone in the pride team has reached it. As a whole, Boone also knows the division after the divine sequence in advance. The gods can be divided into three types: the secondary God, the realm God and the power God. The secondary God is the God with the divine position. Both the power God and the realm God rely on their own practice. The realm God becomes the God by their own realm. The whole body of strength sublimates into the spirit of God or the power of God. Its strength is far from comparable to that of the power God and the secondary God. The real God, the breath is introverted, imperceptible. In the whole pride team, Gillian is the only one who really relies on the realm to become a God. In terms of power, this red haired soldier is at least the same alternate destruction god as the team leader tuopo! With this in mind, Boone becomes polite to Rowland. "Is that level of magic very common in the eleventh universe?" Luo Lan inquires. "It''s not common. Generally speaking, there are some low-level demons in the universe. Ordinary members of the pride team or the defense personnel of the planet have the ability to deal with them. Only when there are powerful demons will they send the main members of the pride team." At this point, Boone is a little embarrassed."The octopus monster just now is a powerful one. Usually more than two main members need to be sent out. Because I''m close, I came here first. Unexpectedly, I almost capsized." "Well." Luo Lan nodded slightly after listening. The power of Octopus demon is about 15 billion, which is almost the power of BOO when he just wakes up. This kind of demon will only appear above the 40th level in the aegis, which is extremely powerful for the mortal universe. If it is placed in the seventh universe, it''s impolite to say that without the existence of the Luo Lan family, that one demon alone will be enough to destroy the whole seventh universe . But listen to pride team soldier Boone''s words, octopus that level of magic is not common, but it will never be less, look at the pride team''s appearance, have formed a mechanism of the response plan. It is worthy of being the top universe in the universe. This level of crisis can be handled without fear. "Mr. Luo Lan, are you the God of destruction?" Boone asked. "Almost." Luo Lan doesn''t deny that he is the alternate God of destruction according to his rank, but he has become a trainee Dragon God and can''t succeed to be the preparatory God of destruction. Boone whispered that if so, the seventh universe seems to have a lot of talents. No, the seventh universe is very famous in the major universes, but its reputation is not good. "Mr. Luo Lan, I''m going back to the headquarters to report the treatment of the magic things. I don''t know if you have time to go back with me?" Pride''s headquarters Luo Lan thought about it after listening and nodded. "Yes." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 The headquarters of the pride team is located in the central astral region of the universe, which is the center of the eleventh universe and manages the normal operation of the whole universe. It is the nearest place to the kingdom of the gods and the destruction of the gods. Because of its extremely strong strength and frequent communication with the divine world, the core members of the pride team are even more important than the world kings and big world kings who manage all aspects of the universe. Central domain, a giant emerald green planet. Pride team headquarters. ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Luo Lan, welcome to the headquarters planet of the pride team. Captain tuopo would be very happy to know that you are such a powerful justice fighter Boone is very polite to take Rolan to the headquarters of the pride team. After they get off the spaceship, there are alternate members of the pride team to guide them all the way. For Luo Lan such a strong, no matter how high the standard of welcome is not too much. Luo Lan smiles and nods, watching the situation of proud team headquarters. It''s worthy of being the most elite gathering place in the 11th universe. At a glance, Luo Lan found many powerful soldiers. These soldiers were wearing uniform and coquettish red and black tights, and they were in a hurry. When they saw Luo Lan and Boone, they nodded at them and soon disappeared. Boone said: "they are all members of the team to carry out the mission. The headquarters has special equipment to monitor the situation of all parties in the universe. If there is a problem anywhere, the headquarters will inform the team members to deal with it. Generally, the team members are selected nearby." "Boone!" When Luo Lan enters the headquarters building, a person who looks very similar to the earth comes over. "This is my teammate Casella, one of the elite fighters of the pride team, who is usually stationed on zokun planet," Boone said "Hello, my name is Casella. I''ve heard about it. Thank you for saving Boone." Casella extended a hand in good faith. "Hello." Luo Lan smiles and shakes hands, recognizing that the man in front of him is also one of the people who represent the 11th universe. "Mr. Luo Lan, please wait a moment. I''ll report the treatment of the demon first. My teammate Casella will treat you." Boone smiles apologetically at Rolan and rushes to submit his task. "It''s your first visit to our headquarters. I''ll show you around," said Casella Luo Lan nodded and didn''t object. Luo Lan was also curious about the headquarters of the pride team. All the way through the long corridor, through the transparent glass, he saw soldiers with different looks competing with each other in the open space. Next to him, there was a soldier in the pride team uniform to manage. "Those are the candidates who are being trained. Every year, many soldiers from all over the world come here, but few of them can finally pass the examination and become full members." "Many soldiers are not willing to go back even if they fail. In order to live up to the sincerity of these soldiers, a special place has been set up for these alternate members to train." "The turnover of team members is very serious?" Luo Lan asked. "After all, pride team members face a lot of risks, often casualties." Casella sighed. The 11th universe is powerful as a whole, but the demons it faces are more powerful. I don''t know how many people have died in the war over the years. Thinking of the soldiers who have sacrificed for the peace of the universe, Casella''s face is a little heavy. Luo Lan is silent and does not know the pain when he is not in his position. The people of the eleventh universe are outside, but only they know the dilemma. Even the powerful Gillian experienced the pain caused by demons when he was young, and he became silent. Compared with the eleventh universe, the seventh universe is a little weak, but at least there is not so much risk. The so-called biggest crisis only comes from boo the devil. It''s a humble sense of security. Casella and Rolan stroll around the pride team headquarters, when Boone comes over to deal with his own affairs, and several people walk towards the high building of the headquarters together. "By the way, Casella, aren''t you on zokun planet? How did you get back to headquarters?" "Don''t say it. I almost capsized this time." Casella looked down. "What''s the matter?" Boone asked curiously. Cassellar said: "I received a contact from Gillian more than two months ago, asking me to go to an old and dead star system in the southern region to see a kind of vine demon. I thought it was a simple task, but I didn''t expect that the demon was extremely powerful. If Gillian hadn''t come, I could hardly have come back..." Boone surprised: "Gillian shot?" "Well, the demon was also powerful. It took Jilian three punches to be defeated." "So powerful." Boone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Others don''t know how powerful Gillian is. Can they not know that the strength of Gillian is more powerful than that of Lord behlumond, the God of destruction. It was a long time ago that they saw Gillian appear last time. They didn''t expect that the vine demon could bear Gillian''s three punches. Luo Lan is beside to hear, also feel surprised.Can bear the magic of Jilian three fists, how to say all have the power of the third level sequence. It''s rare that such demons are at the highest level of Azrael. There are so many demons in the eleventh universe. Luo Lan''s face is a Lin, before thought that the evil thing here is no more than the strength of the 40th layer of the death star, it seems that his idea is a little hasty. Rolan didn''t know that there would be some super sized monsters in the eleventh universe, but the monsters that reached the third level sequence, such as those encountered by Casella, only appeared in ancient times. "Boone uneasily way:" how to appear suddenly so powerful demon without reason Casella shook his head. "I don''t know. Gillian asked me to come back with the remains of the vine demon. He stayed alone to guard. Now captain tuopo is analyzing the demon." "I hope nothing happens." "Don''t worry too much. We have Gillian. His strength is even praised by the adults of beilumeng." "So it is." It is said that long ago, the eleventh universe was far less peaceful than it is now. At that time, the universe was turbulent, dark and powerful. It was the unremitting efforts of ancient sages that made the whole universe peaceful. Countless blood was paid for it. The pride team was also formed at that time. Although demons often appear in this era, they are much safer than those in ancient times. Casella and others don''t want powerful demons to come again. But if it''s time to fight, these proud members of the team will follow the example of their ancestors and spare no effort to bleed for the peace of the universe. "Mr. Luo Lan, I''ll make you laugh. Please follow me. Captain tuopo is in front of us." Casella put away her exclamation and politely told Roland. Rowland waved her hand and followed Casella into the room at the top of the building. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the eleventh universe transcends the dimension and destroys the divine world. "Macarita, what message has TOPO sent you?" Beirumod, the clown like God of destruction, lies comfortably on the sofa surrounded by all kinds of beautiful women. This clown like God of destruction knows how to enjoy it, that is, he needs beautiful women to serve him when he eats fruit. The girl like female angel macarita stood gracefully against the wall, her beautiful lavender eyes glanced at the God of destruction, beilumeng, and said in a flat tone: "the pride team seems to have found a strange demon, probably an ancient one." The clown destroys God''s expression to be stiff for a while, wave to disperse the beauty nearby, the facial expression is strange way: "ancient times kind, isn''t that already extinct, are you sure?" Macarita fiddles with the crystal ball on the angel''s staff. A piece of fluorescent light flickers. A picture that once happened is projected in the void. A giant vine demon like a star stretches out from the void of the universe. The leaves and the main body of the vine show purple luster. It is enough to bear Gillian''s three punch attack before it is killed. "Lord bellumond, look at this vine monster." "It''s really a kind of magic thing in ancient times!" said beilumeng www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 "It''s no small matter that the ancient demons appear in the eleventh universe again, macarita." After learning that the demon appeared in the lower world was an ancient one, beilumeng, the God of destruction, became gloomy, and his body suddenly burst out a suffocating cold atmosphere. The voice is icy to macarita way: "investigate it exactly how appear?" "Yes." Macarita nodded, her slender fingers gently on the crystal ball, and the black crystal ball suddenly lit up a bright light, just like the back of time. The scene of the past of the eleventh universe appeared in the void. In the desolate and dead starry sky, the old and dead stars devour everything around them, and the strong gravity disturbs the space. All of a sudden, a huge object like a star tore up the space and showed up. The purple main body exuded a cold metallic luster. After the magic vine appeared, the whole galaxy immediately began to boil, just like the soup boiled in a witch''s pot, which instantly corroded everything, and even the space became fragile. Hua La Hua, more bright red than blood, shines on the whole galaxy, which makes the things it touches decay instantly. Suddenly, a strong whirlwind rolls up, and the whole galaxy turns over. Looking back, we can see that a blue arm suddenly tears open, and we can see what has been thrown into the eleventh universe. "Well?" Macarita''s beautiful eyes coagulate, and her mouth makes a startling sound. But at this time, the picture suddenly stops, as if hindered by some force, and macarita''s backtracking stops. "Why don''t you go back?" asked behlumond, the God of destruction Macarita put away her wand, shook her head and said, "you can''t go back any more. There''s a powerful force that destroys the image of the past." Beilumeng''s face darkened after hearing this. "You mean someone deliberately put the ancient kind of magic into our universe. Damn it, it''s an ancient kind of magic!" "It seems so." Macarita, tell me the truth. "Who is it?" Beilumonde cold drink, the body''s cold breath is more intense, with the mood suddenly worse, a cold swept away, the temperature of the whole palace directly dropped more than ten degrees. Macarita''s pretty face looked blandly at the destruction god beirumond, stretched out her finger to block the chill on him, and said in a sweet voice: "Lord beirumond, don''t be angry. You can break through the universe limit, put ancient kinds of magic into the eleventh universe, and block the detection of angel wand. Only the fifth level sequence masters can do this in the end of the day." "Think about who''s going to be eyeing our universe." Beilumeng narrowed his eyes, his eyes suddenly showed incredible brilliance, lost his voice and said: "you mean the old God." "There will be no one but them." "What is to be done?" Shenguan is another name for the gods of the fifth level sequence. The old Shenguan refers to the Shenguan who lost their space of dependence or whose original universe system was destroyed. Because they lost their living space, they had to wander outside, and the universe they were staring at was generally not peaceful. We can imagine the strength behind having the strength to aim at such a big universe as the eleventh universe. By the way, the angel is also a kind of God, and their father, the great God, is not only a kind of God, but also a kind of name. A faint light flashed through the eyes of macarita. Macarita said, "don''t worry, I will report this to the great God. The expulsion of the old God will be handled by the great God and the whole king. We can take charge of our own universe." "Do as you say." Behlumond nodded solemnly after hearing what marcrita said. Although he is a god of destruction, beilumeng knows that his weight is only the fourth level sequence at most, and it is not the peak. The old gods in the fifth level sequence are definitely not able to compete with him. Instead of rushing fearlessly, he would avoid the edge and leave the matter to a more powerful God to deal with. He would just keep the eleventh universe for himself. A touch of ruthlessness flashed from his eyes, and beilumond said: "dare to invade the eleventh universe, when I am the God of destruction, is it a decoration?" "The main trunk of the vine monster has been destroyed by Gillian, but some remains have been sent to the headquarters of pride." Said macarita slowly. "There can''t be any remains of the ancient demons, macarita. Let''s go to pride headquarters." Once the ancient demons grow up, they will seriously threaten the security of the universe. When beilumond was not the God of destruction, there was a good friend named Jieqing who died because of the ancient demons. Jieqing''s disciple was Jilian. "Yes, sir." Macarita bowed gracefully, and then gently touched the staff. The colorful light suddenly flashed up. The God of clown destruction came forward and put her hand on macarita''s shoulder. Macarita nodded her head, and with a splash, she turned into a streamer to break the barrier of the divine world and head for the lower world.¡­¡­ Pride''s headquarters planet. Under the leadership of cassellar and Boone, Luolan meets the proud team leader tuopo. Tuopo is a big man with a white beard. His two arms are huge. His white beard bifurcates toward two places. His eyes are full of majesty. It seems that the whole person is a little bit top heavy. To tell you the truth, whether it''s Gillian or Toppo, it seems that the strong of the eleventh universe have the feeling of top heavy. At the moment of seeing tuopo, Luo Lan felt a strong breath from him. The third level sequence of the divine realm, Luo Lan murmured to himself. Tuopo''s strength did not come out of the previous guess. It was the alternate destruction god level. Although it''s not the realm God like Luo Lan, his strength can''t be underestimated. To be honest, the strong who can reach the third level sequence, no matter the realm God or the strength God, have their own unique strength. Tuopo hasn''t inherited and is ready to destroy the throne of God. He probably wants to accumulate more time at the level of power God. Every divinity of the secondary God represents its position in the universe. From the God of power to the secondary God, there will be subtle changes in power. For ordinary people, the divinity of the secondary God is a direct way to sublimate into a God, which can be met but not sought. But for the real strong, it is a helpless choice. The life span of the God of power is too short to get rid of the shackles of mortals. Only by integrating the secondary gods can he survive. The dimensional God is equivalent to the God on the list of gods, which is subject to the rules, while the realm God is free and has not so many constraints. Luo Lan himself also inherited the position of Dragon God trainee, but there is no binding rules for the position of Dragon God trainee. It is more like a symbol of identity, which is a reward given by Dragon God Salama to the descendants of the dragon clan. "Welcome, Mr. Luo Lan." The big man suddenly held out his hand to welcome him. "Hello, Captain Todd." Luo Lan Ke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 Boone and Casella have reported to troppo about Rowan before they come here, so troppo expresses his gratitude from the bottom of his heart for helping Rowan. So when Rowan comes, troppo warmly entertains him. When he learned that Luo Lan was the Saiyan of the seventh universe, tuopo was very surprised. In his impression, there should be no experts in the seventh universe, and the strength of the Saiyan in front of him is no weaker than him, especially the other side is the realm God, so the future is more valuable. Several people sat in the spacious office, tuopo looked at Luo Lan''s fiery red hair and asked with doubts: "isn''t Saiya''s hair black?" Luo Lan said with a smile: "that''s an ordinary Saiya. The color of Saiya''s hair after becoming a God is just like me." Topo nodded, no doubt. There is a big difference between becoming a God and not becoming a God. Many races will change fundamentally. Maybe the sign of strength in the Saia people is the color of their hair. Luo Lan doesn''t know what tuopo thinks in his heart. If he knows, I''m afraid he will give a thumbs up. The state of Saiya people really depends on the color of their hair. Ordinary Saiya people have black hair, super Saiya people have golden hair, super Saiya people have red hair, and super blue Saiya people have blue hair. People who don''t know think that Saiya people are called hair color people. If they change their color, their strength will be improved. "Listen to Boone, Mr. Lorraine is coming to the eleventh universe to experience?" Asked tuopo. Luo Lan has nothing to hide, and admits to the point: "yes, there is a problem in the improvement of strength. It may be helpful for practice to broaden our horizons. I heard that the strength of the eleventh universe is beyond the ordinary universe, so I''ll come and have a look." Everyone is willing to listen to the good words, tuopo laughs, and the loud voice makes the whole room buzzing. "That''s right. Being broad and profound, and having a lot of knowledge is conducive to practice. Mr. Luo Lan is the God of realm, and needs more solid accumulation." Tuopo nodded in agreement. When the God of power can''t be promoted, he usually becomes a secondary God by inheriting the throne. However, the God of realm has a long life and will not give up his practice because of the mere throne. However, it''s not as easy for the third level sequence to be promoted to the fourth level, and many gods of realm are stuck at this juncture. Even Gillian, the most outstanding one in the 11th universe, is no less powerful than the destruction god of the fourth level sequence, but according to the division of realm God, he just reaches the peak of the third level sequence. After listening to tuopo''s emotion, Luo Lan''s eyes brightened and asked: "do you know the conditions for the third level sequence to advance to the fourth level sequence?" Tuopo shakes his head, and his answer disappoints Luo Lan. "Sorry, I don''t know." Boone also said: "Gillian is also a god of realm, but usually we just watch him meditate. We don''t know how to practice?" "Gillian has reached the fourth level?" Luo Lan asked. "Not yet. It should be at the top of the third level series, but the general destroyer is not his opponent." Tuopo looks proud. He knows Gillian after he joined the pride team. Although Gillian treats his teammates coldly, he is the most reliable soldier in the pride team. Is Gillian not the realm God of the fourth order? Luo Lan is a little bit surprised, and then in his heart, it seems that it is more difficult to advance to the fourth level than he imagined. The first level sequence is to perceive the realm and sublimate one''s own energy from mortal breath to "divine Qi". The second level sequence continues to strengthen divine Qi on the basis of the first level sequence. When "divine Qi" is upgraded to "divine power", it is the third level sequence. Because of the power of Dragon God, Luo Lan had the power of God in the second level sequence, which is rare in other realms. Forget it, I''m still far away from the fourth level sequence. I''d better understand the extreme state of freedom first. When I understand the extreme state of freedom, I''ll be almost like Gillian. I have some friendship with macarita, the angel of the eleventh universe. Should I consult her? Luo Lan thought in her heart. "Captain tuopo, how''s the magic vine that Jillian asked me to bring back?" Casella turned the subject around. Tuopo touched his chin and said solemnly: "the research department only knows that it is an ancient kind of magic object, and what kind of magic object it belongs to. Because there are few data, we haven''t made it clear yet." "That''s it Casella frowned. At this time, Luo Lan said: "if you don''t understand, you can ask the angel. You should have the contact information of macarita." To break a surprise, "Mr. Luo Lan also know miss macarita?" Luo Lan said: "I used to have some friendship when I traveled in the sixth universe." In fact, macarita is very helpful to Luolan''s practice. Even Weiss is behind macarita. If macarita didn''t send him to azrael, Luolan would not have made so much progress."In a word, your eleventh universe is really full of disasters. I used to think that the seventh universe is very difficult, but compared with you, those enemies are nothing." The biggest enemy of the seventh universe, boo the devil, can''t lift waves at all in the eleventh universe. "We do have a lot of demons here." Toto and Boone can''t help laughing bitterly. If they can choose, they don''t want to have so many opponents at all. The power of the eleventh universe is also tempered by difficult circumstances. Luo Lan looks at them and nods. In fact, his understanding of the world of dragon ball is limited to the whole King Power Conference and the Dragon Ball super theater version of Brolli. He doesn''t know the following things. That is to say, he doesn''t know why there are so many demons in the eleventh universe. Even about the whole system of the whole kingdom, he learned from the trainee Dragon God Gaby and the Dragon God blessing Guardian Alex after he went to the whole kingdom Outland. At this time, a ray of light broke through the space. Luolan and Toppo didn''t respond, so there were two more people in the room. They were the angel macarita and the God of destruction of the eleventh universe, beirumond. After the two men appeared, macarita felt that she had retreated behind beirumund and handed over the home to beirumund, the God of destruction. But when she saw Rowan, she was surprised. This red haired Saiya is Luo Lan. His image is really familiar. Not from the ground, macarita also don''t see a few more eyes, light purple eyes like water lotus clear, wrist Blue Bracelet exudes a faint light. "Lord bellumond!" "Lord bellumond!" Toppo, Boone and Casella immediately stood up and bowed respectfully to face the supreme god of destruction in the universe. They needed to show great respect. "Well." Berumond, the God of destruction, nodded faintly. Then saw Xia ya, eyebrow suddenly wrinkled, this crimson hair Saiya person saw after oneself unexpectedly not to be polite. The people of the seventh universe are really rude! A feeling of discontent arises spontaneously. The clown destroys God with a cold hum. The power of the God destroys God rolls over the room, and the mighty cyclone spreads all over the room. Luo Lan raised his head, deep red eyes flashed a cluster of cold light, the majestic power to make a counterattack, actually offset the clown destroy god''s power. "Why?" Beilumond, the God of clown destruction, was surprised. When he was about to strengthen his strength, a red staff stopped beilumond in front of him. "Lord bellumond, please calm down. You can''t do anything to the man in front of you." Macarita''s sweet voice rose. "Why?" Beirumond was puzzled, and then she saw that macarita actually came to Luolan''s side and bowed to him gracefully to show her respect. "This should be the apprentice Dragon God of Outland." The trainee Dragon God belongs to the realm God, which covers a wide range. From the first level sequence to the fourth level sequence, it can be said that the trainee Dragon God belongs to the category of trainee Dragon God. The position of the trainee Dragon God in the second level sequence is comparable to that of the trainee King God, much higher than that of the great world king God. Luo Lan is the third level sequence, which is almost the same as the destruction god. As a trainee Dragon God, he can be on an equal footing with the God of destruction "macarita has not seen you for a long time." Luo Lan says hello to macarita with a smile. He doesn''t know that macarita can recognize her identity. Macarita smiles at him, but beirumund doesn''t think that the Saiya in front of him is the Dragon God on probation, and his eyes suddenly widened. "Is he the Dragon God on probation?" Isn''t it true that all trainee dragon gods are dragon people? When was the Saiya? "Yes, that can''t be wrong." Macarita said yes. After years of being a god of destruction, the clown soon restrained his expression. In fact, no one could see his expression even though he had a messy and colorful face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 The clown destroys God''s face and becomes intriguing. Luo Lan''s strength is not in the eyes of the clown damage God. Although the alternate damage God''s strength is already very strong, which is an invincible symbol in the eyes of ordinary people, it is just a little stronger for the damage God who has mastered the destruction rules of the universe. There is an insurmountable gap between the third level sequence and the fourth level sequence. At the very least, the strong of the fourth level sequence controls the basic rules of the universe. Even if the noumenon''s strength is inferior to the opponent''s in energy, it can also control the rules of the universe to crush. For example, in the eleventh universe, Gillian''s strength is above the God of destruction, behlumond. However, it depends on the situation. Without using the rules of destruction, Gillian''s strength is indeed above behlumond. However, once behlumond uses the rules of destruction, Gillian will only be crushed. Because what he had to face at that time was not the destruction of God, but the rules of the whole universe. What really scares the clown is Luo Lan''s identity. The trainee Dragon God, especially the trainee Dragon God who reaches the third level sequence, is equal to the destroyer God in terms of status, but in terms of future, the trainee Dragon God is far above the destroyer God. There are formal dragon gods and superior dragon gods above the trainee dragon gods, which are the higher gods of the fifth level sequence and the sixth level sequence. But what''s above the destruction god? No, the fourth level sequence is the end of the destruction god. What''s still in front of him is the trainee Dragon God of the third level sequence. If it''s the fourth level sequence, the clown destruction god doesn''t need to say anything, just welcome him politely I got it. "Hahaha, you are a trainee Dragon God. Welcome to the 11th universe..." Beilumund, the God of destruction, laughs, and his previous pride is directly restrained. Looking at Luo Lan carefully, Luo Lan''s breath is hidden, but there is a set of reactions between the gods, and he quickly distinguishes Luo Lan''s level. "No, the seventh universe has a master like you. By contrast, my eleventh universe has fallen behind, and birus is really lucky." "Behlumond, you''re welcome." Luo Lan knew that the words of the clown destroying God were mostly polite words, and didn''t take them seriously. Macarita closed her mouth and said with a slight smile: "there is no exaggeration at all in Lord behlumond''s words. When you reach the fourth level sequence, there will be an additional God of destruction in the seventh universe, and our eleventh universe will be pitiful. Although there are high hands like TOPO and Gillian, there will only be one real God of destruction." Said, but also pretended to be sad sigh. In the future, most of the people who inherit and destroy the position of God are tuopo. Gillian will certainly rely on his own efforts to become the fourth level sequential realm God, but even so, there will be no official title of the God''s throne. Macarita''s words make the clown destroy god look cold. She has thought of the arrogance of the destruction god birus in front of her. The expression immediately became dangerous. Luo Lan looks at each other''s face coldly and sighs. The competition between the universe is everywhere. Even the God of destruction can''t avoid vulgarity. In fact, at the level of the God of destruction, what they compete for is not pure power, and then face. No one wants to lose face in front of other gods of destruction. "Macarita, are you really like bados? Are angels always so bad? Even if I upgrade, it''s the God of Outland. How can it be counted in the seventh universe? " Luo Lan can''t help rolling her eyes and emphasizes. Clown damage God is also back to God, looking at Luo Lan''s eyes become calm. She was almost misled by macarita. She was a trainee Dragon God in Outland. What did she have to do with the seventh universe? Macarita, a woman, always found herself uncomfortable. "Macarita, you have such a bad character." Beirumond glared at macarita, moved his shoulder, and said to the nearby tuopo, "where is the ancient demon? God wants to destroy it completely." Torporian said: "in the research room, I''ll take you here." Beilumeng nodded faintly and looked back: "macarita, you treat this trainee Dragon God, I''ll do business." "Lord bellumond, please." With an elegant smile, macarita watched the clown destroy god and tuopo''s figure leave. After they left, macarita looked at Rowan seriously and tilted her head: "your hair color is not gold, how did it become red? You look familiar to me now. " "Maybe you''ve seen the super Saian God before?" Luo Lan infers. "The super Saian God''s hair color is red, but it''s not like you." Luo Lan''s hairstyle is the same as that of super Saiya. Her hair is high and cocked up. In addition to Luo Lan''s identity as a dragon god trainee, macarita is very concerned about it. Luo Lan is stunned. How does macarita care about his hairstyle? They have known each other for a while. Why didn''t they see her like this before. To tell you the truth, angels are all perverse and eccentric. For a few years he has been in contact with, Weiss is more serious, but he often plays tricks on the God of destruction, birus. In front of him, this beautiful female angel is as dark as bados.In other words, the age of angels is opposite to their looks. The younger they look, the higher their status is. Macarita is usually a girl with two horsetails, and bados is a mature imperial sister. Who are the two sisters? Luo Lan asked this question. Macarita giggled. Her beautiful lavender eyes threw a wink at Luo Lan, but she didn''t answer. ¡°¡­¡­ Thanks to the fact that you sent me to mieshenxing in those years, I didn''t take many detours. Otherwise, I don''t know when I would have to wait to reach my present state. " "Yes, yes." Macarita nodded favorably. "By the way, what''s your state of being at ease?" "After the completion of Zhaojing, Jijing seems to be in front of us, but it can''t be broken through for a long time." Luo Lan scratched her head and answered honestly. Macarita was surprised at Luo Lan''s progress. "There are some thresholds for the perception of extreme situation, but it''s not easy for you to touch the threshold so quickly. Well, for the sake of friends, I can help you, but you have to remember the human feelings, and help me when I''m in trouble in the future." "Don''t worry, you won''t be embarrassed." "No problem." Luo Lan patted her chest and promised that when the angel needed his help, she didn''t know how long it would be. Macarita''s mouth can''t help but gently lift up, and her charming face shows a smile. "It''s a deal. When Lord beilumeng has finished dealing with things here, you will follow me to practice. Hey, when you understand the extreme situation, your strength will be almost the same as Gillian. As for the artistic conception behind, many destructive gods haven''t understood it yet." Macarita is very optimistic about Luo Lan. His status as an apprentice Dragon God is destined to be faster than other gods in the future. Although she doesn''t know whether she can reach the official Dragon God in the fifth level, she will gain a lot in the future if she makes an early investment. At that time, Salama, the Dragon God, also rose from the micro. Who could have thought that he would become the Great Dragon God of the seventh level sequence later? It was because of the friendship cultivated long ago that Salama later maintained the whole kingdom system, and even created the whole Outland for the whole kingdom system himself. "Macarita, what are the conditions for the third level sequence to be promoted to the fourth level sequence?" Luo Lan asked for her future cultivation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 The first three levels of divine sequence are the most basic. Upgrading from divine Qi to divine power is a process from quantitative change to qualitative change. However, Luo Lan has no idea how to break through to the fourth level sequence. Hearing Luo Lan''s question, macarita''s beautiful face showed a smile. She said generously: "if the first three levels of the divine sequence are the primary level, then the real transformation starts from the fourth level. Therefore, it is very difficult to advance and block countless gods. Well, there are generally two ways." Macarita stretched out two delicate fingers, and her voice moved her heart and soul. There are two ways. Luo Lan immediately looked up at macarita. There are few gods of the fourth order in the universe. The most active ones are the destructive gods of the major universes. The gods of power reaching the fourth order like Brolli in the future are not counted. In the final analysis, those gods are only mortals and cannot stand the test of time. With a smile, macarita continued: "it''s said that there are two methods, but in fact there is not much difference. Both require practitioners to master a kind of cosmic rule. Only the cosmic rule is added to the body, the power of the gods will be more permanent." "The first method, that is, the advanced method of the dimensional God, mainly uses the power of the God''s throne to make a breakthrough. Step by step, the God of destruction is upgraded from the God of preparation to the God of destruction. After inheriting the God''s throne, nature grasps the rules of the God of destruction, and then the power is directly promoted. Nature is the fourth order." "The second is the advanced method of the realm God, which requires the practitioners to understand a universal rule or independently create a God''s Royal skill. Note that the God''s Royal skill here must be combat type, not auxiliary type." Self understanding of a cosmic rule, or geography to create a God''s Royal skills. At first listen to macarita''s advanced method, Luo Lan suddenly confused. No matter the rules of the universe or God''s Royal skill, ordinary people can''t create it. This advanced method is too difficult! No wonder it blocks most gods. Compared with it, it''s much easier to inherit the throne directly. "Macarita, according to you, can anyone else succeed?" Luo Lan felt a burst of suffocation. The God of destruction could master the rules of the God of destruction with the help of the throne. Other realm gods didn''t have such a good chance to contact the rules in person. They understood by themselves. They didn''t know why the fourth level sequence was missing in the whole Kingdom system until the monkey year. The threshold of advancement alone blocks most people. "Of course, there are many talented and intelligent people in the universe. Although it is very difficult for the fourth level sequence realm God to advance, it is not that no one has ever understood. Otherwise, why there are so many God''s Royal skills in the whole King''s Outland? They are all left by one of the breakthroughs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan is speechless, but he can''t compare himself with those talents. It seems that the fourth level sequence has a long way to go! Just like Gillian, he first reaches the peak of the third level sequence, and then increases his strength to the fourth level sequence. He takes into account the dual attributes of the realm God and the power God. Anyway, he has no worries about his life. It''s nothing more than a period of practice. Only in this way, in the ever-changing environment of the universe, their own power is insignificant. Just when Luo Lan is feeling sorry for herself, macarita''s beautiful eyes give Luo Lan a glance and a chuckle, "how, are you scared?" "I can''t be scared, but I''m very complicated." Luo Lan shook his head. "Do you think it''s necessary to be at the level of Zhiyi Gong to independently create the divine Royal skill of fighting?" At that level, he may need a long time. Fortunately, macarita''s next words relieved him. "Of course not. Although zizijiyigong is the lowest level skill in the eyes of the strong in the fifth level sequence, it''s still relatively advanced for the fourth level sequence. Many destructive gods have become gods for many years and have not fully understood it. The requirements for creating divine Royal skills are not so high, as long as they are combat divine Royal skills with rules. " It''s a skill like "sabotage.". The unique skill of destroying God "destroying" is not rule power or God''s Royal skill, but Luo Lan thinks it belongs to rule power more. The God of destruction is really called the fourth order God by mastering the power of "destruction". "The pressure has eased a lot all of a sudden." Luo Lan breathed a sigh of relief. Although it''s difficult to develop the ordinary God''s imperial skill, it''s not as black as two eyes. I don''t know where to start. "In fact, you don''t have to have so much pressure. It''s difficult for others to develop God''s Royal skills, but it may not be so difficult for you." "Well?" Luo Lan looks at macarita in doubt. Macarita held the Red Angel wand in her arms and said with a smile, "don''t forget that you are a trainee Dragon God. You have the power of Dragon God in your body. That''s the reward of Dragon God Salama for excellent dragon people. With it, you can save a lot of time.""The trainee Dragon God has the same span as the trainee angel. The first level sequence to the fourth level sequence can be regarded as the category of trainee Dragon God. How much difference can you make at the same level The so-called God''s imperial skill is nothing more than the more efficient use of God''s power. The Dragon God''s power has a regular attribute. It''s not difficult to develop God''s imperial skill combined with your previous moves! " "Sometimes I envy you for your probation of Dragon God. Salama, the Dragon God, has paved the way for you." Macarita''s words let Luolan flash, suddenly understand a lot. Yes, God''s Royal skill is the combat skill of high-level gods. He has no ability to develop the high-level God''s Royal skill of zaiyigong, but if the ordinary God''s Royal skill is used, it should not be difficult to develop it by borrowing the Dragon God''s power. Even in his body, there is not only the power of the Dragon God, but also the power of the super Saian God, and the more mysterious power of judging God from the heavenly daughter. It''s not difficult to develop a similar one even if you can''t develop the "destruction" level of the God of destruction. Sky strike, all air strike and air chop are all possible to be advanced. In particular, Tianji, originally evolved from Longquan, combined with the power of the Dragon God, evolved into a higher-level attack, which complemented each other. Before, she didn''t think about this aspect. Now, with the help of macarita, Luo Lan suddenly figured it out, and even had a plan for her name. The advanced version of Tianji can be called "Shenji". The same all air strike can also be upgraded to "divine air strike" and air chop can be upgraded to "divine chop". Which one can''t be called God''s Royal skill. Yes, that''s it! For a moment, it seems that Fu Lingxin arrives. Luo Lan''s mood is so excited that she wants to go to the experiment immediately. But thinking that he has not reached the peak of the third level sequence, he forced down his excitement. Looking at the change of Luo Lan''s face, macarita knows that he has already thought about it. She can''t help praising him for his good understanding. She murmurs that Salama, the Dragon God, is really thinking about the future generations everywhere. Everything is arranged properly. I''m afraid that she will be blind if she is another God. "By the way, you just said that there are apprentices for angels, too?" Luo Lan suddenly asked. "Do you think we are born formal angels? Of course, we also need experience. Your dragon gods can be divided into trainee dragon gods, dragon gods and superior dragon gods. Our angels also have the distinction of trainee angels, angels and archangels. Only formal angels are qualified to act as guides of destroying gods." "So it is." Luo Lan is the first time to know that angels also need to practice, but it''s right to think about it. No matter what gods are born strong, they all practice step by step. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 After chatting with macarita, Luo Lan gained a lot. At least she knew the advanced method of the fourth level sequence. Luo Lan''s top priority is to develop new divine Royal skills. The more difficult it is to upgrade the divine sequence, the more difficult it will be. The fourth level sequence needs to develop independent divine Royal skills, and the fifth level sequence doesn''t know what to do. As far as Luo Lan knows, one of the requirements of the fifth level sequence is to be unique in space. There are no different dimensional individuals, which is more difficult than the fourth level sequence. However, Luo Lan has not reached the fourth level sequence, so it is not the time to consider the fifth level sequence. In Todd''s office. Looking at Luo Lan and macarita talking with each other, Boone and Casella of the pride team suddenly feel that they are far away from the real masters. Looking at Luo Lan, they are indifferent even in the face of such lofty existence as angels. This calm is much more powerful than these people. Flatter or disgrace, calm, perhaps this is the master''s state of mind! "Casella, Mr. Lorraine is laughing with Miss macarita." "Yes, even the adults of beilumeng have different attitudes towards him." Although I can''t understand the conversation between Luolan and macarita, Casella doesn''t know the identity of Luolan. Even the God of destruction and the angel communicate with him equally. Their status is obviously higher than that of the alternate God of destruction. Maybe they are similar to Gillian! They don''t know the meaning of the Dragon God. In their consciousness, the God of destruction and the God of king are the highest gods in the universe. Even Gillian has a great voice in the universe because of his superior combat power. When Boone and Casella speculate on Rowland''s identity, the clown destroyer opens the door and comes back with a trace of evil spirit on his face. It seems that he has just killed someone. The burly tuopo follows him closely and stands respectfully beside the clown destroyer after entering the door. When Boone looked at Taupo, Taupo shook his head slightly and did not speak. "Lord bellumond, have you dealt with the vine monster?" Macarita didn''t care about the evil spirit of the clown destroying God at all. She said to him with a smile. Beilumeng crossed his waist, painted face can not see how much expression: "this God''s hand is just a magic thing, naturally captured, a cell is not left, but failed to investigate its origin." Macarita nodded a smile: "the old God interfered with the past image, I have no way." "Well." The clown didn''t know the power of the God. He nodded his head and swore in an unpleasant tone. Then he told tuopo and others to pay close attention to the situation of the universe and report any change to them in time. "Tuopo, the lower universe will be handed over to you. We must examine it carefully." "Yes, sir Torpor and caselaer and other proud team personnel immediately face serious answer. Beilumeng nodded, stretched and said in a languid voice, "macarita, let''s go back!" "Yes." Macarita responded with a smile and said to Luo Lan, "if you want to break through the extreme, you can destroy the divine world with me." "It''s a pleasure." Luo Lan certainly a face smile, didn''t refuse. Beirumond looks a little surprised and takes a look at Luo Lan. He didn''t expect that macarita would invite him to destroy the God, which is his private domain of beirumond. However, he didn''t object to the idea that the other party is a trainee Dragon God in Outland, whose identity is no lower than himself. However, for makalita''s private decision-making practice, I still feel a little uncomfortable. "Let''s go!" He waved impatiently and urged. "Ha ha, Lord beilumeng is always so acute." Macarita gracefully took out the angel wand, on the ground a little, pretty face looked to tuopo and others, "proud team members, the order of the 11th lower universe is handed over to you, please be sure to manage it." "Don''t worry, my Lord macarita." Tuopo patted on the chest to guarantee. Macarita chuckled and nodded to them. A fine grain, like a ripple on the water surface, gradually spread out, and then bloomed out like fireworks. The space movement started instantly, and disappeared with the clown destruction god and Loran in a gorgeous light. Watching the figure of Luo Lan they left, tuopo sighed a long time, and then perked up and began to deal with the business of the proud team. ¡­¡­ Destruction of the divine world, at the apex of the universe. Unlike the God star in the seventh universe, the clown''s God Star is a real planet, not a star with clear water chestnut like the destruction god birus. Hua La, the brilliant light breaks through the barrier of the universe and comes down from the sky. Luo Lan and macarita enter the field of destroying the divine world. As soon as he landed on the divine star, a distant and boundless spirit came to his face. The spirit that destroyed the divine world was much stronger than that of the king of the divine world. As Luo Lan was a trainee Dragon God, it was easy to distinguish each other''s surprise.Luo Lan observed the surrounding scenery and found that there was no big difference with the lower planets. "Macarita, I''ll have a rest first. I''ll give you this little brother." The clown destroyer doesn''t like outsiders to enter his own territory. He doesn''t care about Luo Lan''s identity as an apprentice Dragon God, but it''s obviously impossible for him to treat him warmly. With a wave of his hand, the clown destroys God''s hands and backs, and several of them disappear. Macarita''s scallion like fingers stroked her forehead. "Lord bellumond went to see his maids again. It''s a real headache. Forget it, don''t worry about him." "Luo Lan, come with me." Macarita in front of the graceful pace, Luo Lan followed, looking at macarita fluttering skirt and two bunches of horsetail, two people soon came to a villa in front of the mountain and water. "Is this where you live?" Luo Lan points to the gorgeous villa in front of her, or the palace is more accurate. "Yes, do you feel honored that you are the first human to come here besides Lord beirumund?" Macarita gently pushed the door open. The outside of the villa looked small, but there was a unique cave inside. A clear lake appeared in the eye, and the green vegetation extended to the end of the line of sight. The size of the whole world was comparable to that of a continent. Luo Lan was surprised by the spacious residence of macarita, but it was understandable that even the God of destruction could own a divine world alone. As a manager of the universe, the angel lived in such an environment. "This is my favorite scenery. How about it? It looks good!" Macarita''s crisp laughter rang out. "Beautiful scenery, beautiful and moving." Luo Lan praised. Macarita nodded with satisfaction and led Luolan to stroll in her small world. Compared with the destruction of the divine world outside, there are more vast and sacred rhythms here. Those magical rhythms constantly comb Luolan''s spirit wave by wave, making him feel refreshed. "It''s a good feeling." The environment here is the most suitable for gods to live in. If they can, Luo Lan wants to live. "By the way, Wes has trained you before. How about the actual combat?" Macarita, with a slight step, turned her head and asked suddenly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 "I fought with Wes in the seventh universe, and I couldn''t take a few moves." Luo Lan Leng answers. "Zizijiyigong is a God''s Royal skill in battle, which can only be understood in battle. If you want to understand the extreme realm, you need to constantly excavate it in battle." Macarita takes a look at Luo Lan and takes him to the center of xiaotiandi. A huge floating island like a mountain appears in the eye. The shimmering light is under the island, giving people the same feeling of sea and sky. On the island, there are birds singing and flowers fragrant, clear springs murmuring, and a small spring in the center. After landing on the island, a group of luxurious palaces came into view. Surrounded by clouds, the eaves of the palace could only be seen vaguely. The light red glazed tiles on the top of the palace reflected the crystal light. Macarita pointed to the palaces and said, "choose any palace for your dwelling." Luo Lan is also not polite, immediately chose a side hall on the left. Macarita''s palaces are lined up like palaces, with thousands of rooms. Does she need so many rooms for an angel, but if you think about it, even if you have a small world, it''s nothing to have a palace group. ¡°¡­¡­ Settle down here first, and I will guide you to practice in a moment. By the way, the back of the palace is my resting place. There are many prohibitions there. Don''t get close to it. Otherwise, if something happens, don''t blame me for not reminding you. " Macarita pointed out. "I see. I won''t get close." Luo Lan nods repeatedly, he dare not approach the female angel''s bedroom. Seeing that Luo Lan listened to her words, macarita nodded. With a slight wave of the staff in her hand, the material of Luo Lan''s clothes was changed instantly. The original light clothes became extremely heavy. Wearing them was as heavy as carrying a giant planet. "You first adapt to the current weight, for the third level sequence of you should not be difficult." Macarita said in a flat voice. "Well." Luo Lan raised the divine power on her lower body, and the crimson light floated on the surface of her skin. With the operation of the divine power, the heavy burden of the planet was reduced a lot. Macarita nodded with satisfaction, and then told Luo Lan to adapt to the current state and then walk away with light steps. After a while, macarita came back with a big glass cover in her hand. When she opened the cover, there was a delicate platform model. Luo Lan looks at it curiously, only to see that macarita throws the platform model into the sky. The model keeps getting bigger and bigger, and then it turns into a huge martial arts arena like magic. Wudaochang is about 100000 meters long and wide. It also floats on the vast lake, casting a square shadow on the lake. "Come with me." With that, macarita enters the martial arts arena in a blink. Luo Lan sees the appearance to follow closely behind, body a float, appear in the opposite of macarita. The angel wand in macarita''s hand revolves around her wrist a few times to create a beautiful arc, which is firmly inserted into a stake. Put your hands on your chest and move. This action is an angel''s starting move. Rowland saw Weiss put it out. "Attack me with all your strength, and let me see what your skills are like?" Macarita''s clear voice rang out in her ears. "All right!" Luo Lan knew that macarita wanted to instruct herself, and immediately her face was straight, and the power of God on her body was surging up, and her whole body was full of great pressure. This kind of pressure is divine. Only the gods can sense it. Macarita''s pretty face smile, a pair of shining bright eyes look at Luo Lan, secretly nodded in her heart, Luo Lan''s strength is equal to that of tuopo, which belongs to a higher level in the third level sequence. What is especially rare is that Luo Lan''s body also has the meaning of aura. Standing still gives people a feeling of no flaw. "If you do, I''ll stand still." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crimson eyes looked at macarita and nodded. The opponent was an angel like macarita. Luo Lan couldn''t take it lightly. The power of God worked and disappeared. The next second, Luo Lan''s figure came to macarita''s side, a hand is his strongest move. "Heaven strike!" Beautiful arc across the air, containing the power of the Dragon God light approaching in front of macarita. "There''s a special force in this attack. It''s kind of interesting." Macarita looks at Luo Lan''s attack by accident. She smiles and an arm comes over. In an instant, there is an extremely fierce impact! Hua La, Luo Lan''s sky strike is directly scattered by macarita. Luo Lan''s heart is startled. She quickly turns around and attacks macarita from another angle. But at this time, macarita seems to have foreseen Luo Lan''s action in advance. She bends her arms and smashes her fist at the rear. Bang!The white and clean whirlwind blows all over the place, like the breeze on my face, without a cold feeling. Luo Lan was beaten and flew upside down. "You are very willing to work!" Luo Lan steadies her figure and looks at macarita standing in the same place. The other side just stood there casually, but they didn''t know how to deal with it. It seemed that no matter which direction they attacked from, they could not escape the counterattack of macarita. "Yes, this is the complete self-consciousness skill. Wes should have performed it in front of you." "Weiss told me how to practice self-cultivation, but he didn''t fight me personally." Weiss''s guidance belongs to the guidance type, which teaches Luo Lan how to practice. But what kind of harvest there is depends on one''s own understanding. Even if it''s a rare fight, it''s the end of the point. Macarita''s advice is to let people understand in the battle through the actual combat. This is probably the difference between the two angels. "Oh, Wes is so lazy!" Macarita smiles and whispers with a girl''s soft strength. "Come on, let''s make all your potential come out. Although the free extreme skill is not a powerful God''s Royal skill, it''s not so easy for the gods in the third and fourth level sequences to master." "If the aura is to let the body have a natural response in its normal state, then the extreme state requires the body to be able to respond when it reaches its limit." ¡­¡­ Hula, suddenly the light blooms. Luo Lan adjusts her movements to stabilize her body. With a roar, the light red light with a strong wind swept across the wind. Attack again. This time, Luo Lan not only uses the divine power of super Saiya God and Dragon God, but also has the divine power of a small silk judgement. The dense light is like a cloud, and infinite power breaks through the space and directly reaches macarita. Macarita looks straight ahead. When she sees the divine power emerging from Luo Lan''s body, she is a little surprised. But this surprise soon converges. Looking at Luo Lan, she shows a smile at the corner of her mouth. Luo Lan eyebrows pick, no more words, a dive body like a spring toward the macarita impact, macarita see tip slightly toward the ground. Ding! An invisible air field spreads out, and suddenly the silver gray figure becomes ethereal. The figure of macarita suddenly becomes illusory until it disappears completely. At the moment when macarita disappears, Luo Lan''s attack reaches the original position of macarita. "Well, where are the people?" Luo Lan felt his fist across the air, without the texture of attack. He didn''t think that his attack could be effective on the angel, but he didn''t even touch the corner of the other side''s clothes. He could only say that the gap between the two sides was too big. "Where is it?" Luo Lan looks around, but there is no one in her field of vision. "Here!" The cold voice rang. At this time, a white palm appeared from the void, and the palm touched Luo Lan''s chest. The power of terror ran through his chest. Luo Lan suddenly felt a burst of pressure, face a burst of white, the strength of the body was suddenly scattered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Of course, the result is obvious, Luo Lan lost to macarita, in her hands did not survive a few moves. Luo Lan took a rest. The dark red power appeared on the surface of her body like smoke. It was like a fire burning all the evil things in the world. She burned all the pain on her body and soon recovered her strength. This is the place where the realm God has the advantage, and the spirit and power of God have strong recovery ability. "I''ve lost. I''m really unfathomable." Luo Lan recalled the process of fighting with macarita just now. He didn''t get a little advantage in the whole battle. The rhythm of the battle has been controlled by macarita all the time. Apart from beating her own blow, macarita didn''t even move a step. That''s pretty scary. This is the first time that he really fought with an angel, but he was simply defeated by the other side. In the past, this situation occurred when Luo Lan was fighting with the earth or the descendants of sharada, which means that there is an insurmountable gap between the two. The angel of the fifth level sequence has a complete sense of freedom. With the power of Rowland''s third level sequence, she is not the opponent of macarita at all. It''s really a terrible guy. Luo Lan sighs the strength of the angel, but after a second thought, even if he is as strong as the destruction god, he can''t defeat the angel''s random strike! "Cluck, you know how powerful you are. If you want to understand the extreme situation, you have to remember the feeling just now." Macarita took a cool look at the young man who had been knocked down by herself. She was very modest just now. She only used her self-conscious skill without any other blessing. "In the battle just now, in addition to the power of Dragon God and Super Saiyan God, you also used an ice blue energy?" "That''s the power to judge God. Salama, the Dragon God, said that it belongs to the heavenly daughter." Luo Lan did not hide the answer. "How can you have the power of the heavenly daughter family?" Macarita shows her eyebrows slightly. The tiannv clan is very similar to the angel clan, and also adheres to a certain will. If the angel clan is dedicated to maintaining the internal balance of a certain Zeus, then the tiannv clan is to maintain the external balance of the Zeus. In terms of authority, the mysticism of tiannv is still above that of angel. Macarita didn''t expect that Luo Lan was not only the trainee Dragon God of the whole King''s Outland, but also had a special power to judge the gods in her body. "By chance." Then he told the story that he met a mysterious palace during his experience in Outland universe. "You are lucky that you have been trusted by an unknown heavenly daughter. Make good use of this power and try to integrate it into your battle. The heavenly daughter''s power has the power to judge the gods. It may be helpful for you to develop God''s Royal skills in the future." After hearing this, macarita sighed and asked him to make good use of this power. "Well, Lord Salama said the same thing." Luo Lan knows the importance of the power of divine judgment. If he is sure, he also hopes to integrate the power of divine judgment into the fourth level sequence, so that the developed divine defense skills will be more powerful. Macarita nodded and said, "well, I have a general understanding of your power. I have to say that compared with a few years ago, your strength has improved a lot, especially in terms of energy accumulation, which is more powerful than other gods." "With such a solid foundation, I can arrange your cultivation with ease, and I don''t have to worry about the situation of pulling up seedlings and encouraging others." Luo Lan after listening to quite proud smile, quietly waiting for the next arrangement of macarita. Because he is also the God power of super Saiya, the dragon power of probation and the God power of judgment, the body has been upgraded to the God body before becoming the realm God. Several factors combined together make him the leader in the same level of gods. "Come with me." Macarita thought for a moment. With a little staff, she moved to a high place on the edge of the small world. The restless wind blows up fine particles, and the green highlands are directly exposed to the sun, leaving mottled traces through the clouds. Compared with other places in the macarita world, it is desolate here, but the air is still filled with vast and sacred rhythm. Macarita led the way to a stone pillar peak in the highlands. There is a cold wind whistling here, especially in the high altitude. The towering peaks have been eroded by the wind and frost for many years, and the steep rock walls have been weathered and cracked. At the top of the peak, there is a smiling temple, which is like a pyramid in shape. It is extremely smooth on all sides. Only a door is opened towards the exit. The first time I saw the pyramid, a familiar feeling emerged. "The tower of mefilada." Luo Lan cried out. as like as two peas in the face of Pyramid, the spirit tower of the United States is exactly the same. "It''s not the mefilada tower." Macarita said slowly, pushing open the door of the pyramid and walking directly in. Luo Lan did not hesitate to follow her.After entering the pyramid, Luo Lan found that the pyramid is not the mefilada tower. The inside of the mefilada tower is full of various complex lines that oppress the spirit, but there are no stripes. It is surrounded by an empty white world, and there is a splendid small attic behind it. On both sides of the attic stand two giant hourglass, which are flowing sand particles downward. "It''s the same space as the mental time house." Luo Lan thought. At this time, macarita''s clear voice rang out: "this space is where I practiced when I was an angel trainee. Even Lord beilumeng has never come in." "It''s called spiritual time house. It can improve the speed of cultivation, but it has no effect on people with insufficient potential or foundation." It''s the spirit time house. Luo Lan whispered in his heart, but what he didn''t understand was that since this kind of space was a training ground in the period of macarita''s trainee angels, how could there be one on the earth? Was it deliberately placed there? In fact, Luo Lan doubted the origin of the spiritual time house very early, because with the power of the earth gods, it is difficult to create a space to change the speed of time. "Originally, I didn''t intend to bring you in, because it will consume your inside information, but your energy is so rich that there should be no problem." "The time flow rate of this space is 30 times that of the outside. The space strength can withstand the attack of angel level, so you can rest assured to practice inside." Macarita explained. "I''m from the seventh universe. It''s reasonable to say that different universes have a competitive relationship. Why do you take care of me so much and bring me here?" This is what Luo Lan doesn''t understand. From the first time macarita, the other party has taken special care of him. No, not only macarita, but also Weiss and bados. "You are an apprentice Dragon God in Outland, not a person in the seventh universe. As for why you are taken special care of, it is probably because you see someone in you." "Because of someone?" Luo Lan is more confused. Macarita nodded, some nostalgic said: "in your body, I see the shadow of Fengshen, he has the same dark hair as you, the energy color is red, your dragon power is very similar to him." "You know, a long time ago, I, bados, Wes, and Chris were his angels." Luo Lan was startled. A man had four angels, and macarita said that they were patrons, which was much lower than the leader of the God of destruction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 What is the status of Fengshen, who is qualified to let the four angels become his patrons. There is a great difference between the status of the servant and the guide, and they are the real auxiliary gods. "You and Wes are both patrons of the God of abundance?" Luo Lan some inconceivable way. As for Luo Lan''s surprise, macarita seemed to have expected it for a long time. Her quiet voice said slowly: "at that time, except for elder sister x, I, Wes and bados were only trainee angels. It was our honor to be the patron of Fengshen. If it wasn''t for Fengshen, I might not have turned into an official angel so soon." After hearing macarita''s explanation, Luo Lan calmed down. One formal angel is matched with three trainee angels. Although this configuration is still exaggerated, it is much better than the previous four angels. That abundant God is at least the God of the fifth level sequence or the sixth level sequence! After a little hesitation, Luo Lan asked, "you just said that Fengshen''s energy and hair color are very similar to mine?" "It''s very similar. When I saw you before, I thought your hairstyles were very similar, but I didn''t expect that after I became the God of super Saiya, besides hairstyles, energy attributes became more and more similar." Macarita smiles with her mouth closed. In her early years, because Luo Lan got the two dragon ball powers of Fengshen, she treated him differently. However, as Luo Lan grew up, they actually showed signs of convergence. The same Dragon God, also has deep red hair. In retrospect, even the temperament is more and more similar. However, Luo Lan has never seen Fengshen with her own eyes and doesn''t know much about him. In her early years, she learned that Fengshen''s full name was "Xifeng" from the mouth of the elder of the sixth universe, namik. Now hearing what macarita said, Luo Lan can''t help but doubt that Fengshen, like herself, is also the God of super Saiya! Then he shook his head. It is unlikely that Fengshen is a very powerful Dragon God. According to the inference, he is at least a formal Dragon God or a superior Dragon God. How can such a powerful person be a Super Saiyan God. It''s only a few years since the birth of the Saia people from Sarada - the Saia people were born after the fall of olegi. At that time, the God of abundance had become famous and performed miracles everywhere. There can be no connection between the two. Forget it, no matter who Fengshen is, it seems that he has nothing to do with himself. Luo Lan can''t help laughing. She follows macarita to practice. How can she get the topic to Feng Shen. "Macarita, please tell me more about the next time." Luo Lan is serious. "You''re welcome. I''ll train you in the same way that I train the destroyer." Macarita nodded, her pretty face tinged with seriousness. "Thank you very much." Luo Lan said gratefully. Later in the day, Luo Lan begins to accept the training of macarita in the spiritual time house. This pyramid time house is the training space that macarita got during the period of practicing angels. The speed of time flow is only 30 times that of the outside world. It is not as powerful as the spiritual time house on earth. However, its spatial dimension is extremely powerful, and it can withstand the attack of angels. What''s more, this time house has no limit on the number of times it can be used. You can go in to practice at any time if you want It''s not easy. Of course, after becoming a realm God, the improvement of strength can no longer be accumulated by time as before, and every step of the improvement of spirit sequence needs to rely on understanding. If you can''t understand it, you can''t do anything. Time has become the least valuable thing in the practice of higher order sequence. To upgrade from the third level sequence to the fourth level sequence, we need to create our own divine skills or understand a certain rule. When the fourth level sequence is upgraded to the fifth level sequence, the most basic requirement is to be unique in space, and there may be other requirements. Luo Lan is not very clear about the requirements for upgrading the fifth level sequence to the sixth level sequence. However, in the chat with macarita, he found that it seems to have something to do with time. It''s definitely the characters at the top of the pyramid. Macarita said that only five people who have reached the sixth level sequence in the whole kingdom system are worthy of promotion. One of them is the great God. As for the other four, Luo Lan speculates that they may be the four superior dragon gods of the whole King''s Outland, each of whom is a disciple of the Dragon God Salama. ¡­¡­ Time passes day by day, Luo Lan is receiving the strict training of macarita. Macarita''s training method is quite different from that of wes. If Wes''s training is to train the ability of independent thinking, then macarita is to train and guide the opponent to understand in the battle. Although the way is different, but the theme is the same, are to enhance the realm of trainees. Don''t say, after getting used to Wes''s training method, I occasionally change another way to accept macarita''s training, and the effect is quite remarkable. After every training, although the trainer will be black and blue, but Luo Lan''s condition is particularly good. In recent days, he is like a sponge that can absorb water. During the training, he continuously absorbs the martial arts principles taught by macarita. Almost every day, he has a new growth.Of course, Luo Lan also knows the principle of combining work with rest. Although the pyramid time house provides him with a lot of time, Luo Lan often goes out of the pyramid and strolls in the small world of macarita to feel the smell of nature. Occasionally, he would walk out of the small world and walk in the destruction world. Several times, he met beirumond, the clown God of destruction. They just nodded their greetings and soon separated. Beirumond seemed to enjoy his present life very much, and every time he met several colorful maids. According to macarita''s words, the God of destruction is basically the apex of the dimensional God, and then the great God and the throne of the whole king are basically not taken into consideration. Since beirumund became the God of destruction, the speed of ascension has become slower and slower, and now his mind is no longer focused on cultivation. For the God of destruction, macarita''s demand is not high, as long as the exercise of good destruction work, other she will not interfere. Although beilumond was angry with macarita, he did not dare to provoke her. Wheezing! Wheezing Outside the pyramid time house, the suspended Island floats on the mirror like surface of the lake. Not far from the suspended Island, there is a huge martial arts hall. Luo Lan puts her hands on her knees, and her whole body is shining with crimson light. If you look carefully, you will find that the crimson light is mixed with the silver gray light, and the silver gray light is getting brighter and brighter, gradually surpassing the Super Saiyan divine power. Macarita stood on the edge of the suspended island with calm eyes, looking at Luo Lan in the distance. Her clear voice said, "when the silver light comes out, it''s almost the end of the world." "Luo Lan''s cultivation speed is faster than he imagined." With a smile on the corner of her mouth, macarita waved her angel wand. Suddenly, the divine rhythm of the whole small world converged towards Luolan. The holy and profound energy spread all over the space, suddenly turned into a light blue illusory fog, and the distant, long, vast and boundless divine rhythm suddenly spread. The boundless breath spreads out from Luo Lan''s body continuously. After all this, macarita nodded, turned and walked towards her palace. With the support of these divine energy, Luo Lan should soon be able to break through the extreme situation of Ziji Yigong, and his strength should be comparable to the ordinary fourth level sequence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 When Luo Lan is trying to break through the polar realm, it is in an unknown field. The whole space is filled with gray fog, sunlight can not be projected down, where the line of sight, nothing, chaotic waves surging, inch by inch tearing space. Suddenly, a few lights flashed, and a towering Temple suddenly appeared in the void. The whole temple is majestic and magnificent, full of ancient flavor, but at this time, the light is dim, the surface is mottled and unclear, and several places are full of small cracks. It seems that it has not been repaired for a long time. The appearance of the temple tears up the space, and suddenly a vast and magnificent world appears. Inside the temple, there is a vast dimension. On both sides of the corridor, there are 24 towering ancient pillars. The top of each pillar runs through the void. Like Optimus Prime, it is submerged in the boundless void, which makes people unable to see clearly. Above the dome is the boundless sky, but the once brilliant stars are now dim. Inside the hall, eighteen hemispherical altars float on the ocean of the universe. Above the altars, there is a more magnificent one. A man with long light blue hair lives on the altars, and his fingers tap on the armrest to make a "Ding Ding Ding" sound. The green haired man closed his eyes to meditate, suddenly opened his eyes, a ray of cold light flashed from his eyes. Ding, fingers hard hit the edge of the God seat, a ray of visible waves to the naked eye to hit the point as the center toward the surrounding spread out a circle of ripples. After a long time, six figures appeared on the altar below. These six people were wearing clothes similar to angels and had Angel rings around their necks, but the color was blood red. After the six men appeared, they knelt down respectfully and saluted the figure on the throne. "Lord metzley, what can I do for you?" Asked one of the angels. "The power of Fengshen reappeared in the whole kingdom." Said the archangel, whose name was mezley, in a cold voice. Hearing mezley''s words, the six angels were all surprised, and someone even called out. They were the gods of the old world. They came from a group. After the destruction of their own universe, these gods did not destroy with the world. Instead, they began to wander in the void. Every time they passed a world, they used it as food, which was completely eroded like locusts passing through. Without the shackles of the world rules, survival becomes the first instinct, so this kind of deity is the most dangerous and rejected by other world angels. "Lord metzley, isn''t Feng gone?" A burly dignitary frowned. "My perception can''t go wrong. Fengshen is here again!" Stressed mezley, with a cold face. "If we don''t show up sooner or later, will this affect our next plan?" A female angel said. Mezley waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "it''s OK. Continue to act according to the plan. People in the whole royal family don''t know that I have broken through as an archangel. The enemy is clear and I am dark. The initiative is on our side. What we should be on guard against is the great God. He is really hard to deal with." "Indeed, the archdeacon is an old Archangel with unfathomable strength." "There are also the four superior dragon gods on the edge of the whole king system, which also need attention." The great God officer and the four upper dragon gods are all experts in the sixth level sequence. According to the classification of angels, they are all archangels. At this level, even in the vast sea of the universe, they can also be called experts. "Moloshio, continue to interfere with the whole world, and encourage those demons to erode the rules of the universe. Now the power of Fengshen is still very weak, so he should just wake up, and never let him grow up. Otherwise, when he triggers the power of the infinite Dragon God, our plan will really come to naught. " "Since the 49th year of Shenli, the whole kingdom system has been in a weak stage. It''s not just us who are looking at it. We should seize the time and never let the same thing happen again." Mezlray said in a cold voice. "I understand!" "Lord metzley, have you found the seal of Lord metzpace?" A short dignitary asked cautiously. Mezley took a look at the God and said, "the general position has been confirmed, but the power of the Dragon God Salama has been found there. Maybe the Dragon God Salama is also there." "Dragon God Salama, isn''t he asleep?" "Sleeping and guarding don''t conflict." Mezley road. Hearing mezley talking about Salama, the Dragon God, the faces of several deities became dark. As for the powerful Dragon God, the strong in the sea of the universe are not afraid. Who would not have coveted the huge and damaged universe like the whole universe? If it had not been for Fengshen and Dragon God 12.6 billion years ago, the whole universe might have been included by them. "If the Dragon God Salama is really in the place of seal, it''s not so easy for us to save meztipes." Several divine officials began to worry. Mezley said coldly, "Salama, the Dragon God, should not be in a good state. His title is hope Dragon God, not infinite Dragon God. Creation is not his strong point. The creation of the whole King''s Outland in that year has greatly damaged his vitality. Now he mostly sleeps in the land of seal.""So we should be careful that he won''t find us. When we save my sister and unite our strength, we will take over the whole royal family as soon as possible. At that time, as long as we master the name, even Salama, the Dragon God, will have nothing to do. That''s the rule set by the assembly of the gods in the temple of ministers." "All for Lord meztipes." The six magistrates roared in high spirits. "Well." Mezley nodded. "Pay attention to other wandering old gods. Although they are not as powerful as us, they may interfere with us if they do something secretly." "My subordinates keep an eye on them all the time." The robust Shenguan gave a sad smile. "Good." "Lord mezley, the whole kingdom system is too calm now. I have some devil seeds here. It''s better to put them into the whole kingdom system and mix up the water. This is good for hiding our purpose." "Yes, but be careful not to attract the attention of the angels. I don''t want to get angry." "These demonic seeds come from other old gods. They are fallen angels and have nothing to do with our department." "It''s up to you." After hearing this, mezley showed a bright smile on his face, waved his arm and sent the six angels out of the temple. Soon he was the only one left in the hall of the temple. Mezley got up from the throne and walked in the starry corridor. Looking at the dilapidated temple, he was very calm. "The power of Fengshen is still very weak, and I still have the initiative. Why don''t I feel the power of infinite Dragon God in Fengshen It''s not enough to be afraid of a God without infinite power "Elder sister, take off the seal as soon as possible, and then the whole kingdom will be ours." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 Time flies. Half a year has passed. In the past half a year, it has been very calm. Although the old gods headed by mezley secretly planned to disturb the whole royal family, considering the strength of the inner and outer domains of the whole royal family, they did not make any big move. They continued to observe for a period of time until the time was ripe. On this day, outside the realm of the whole king. Hua La, just like ripples on the surface of the water, the space is like scattered fireworks, disappearing bit by bit in the glittering and translucent luster. A figure wearing a light red robe and blue hair suddenly appears in a surging tide of energy across the illusory space. Looking at the constant division and integration of the whole King''s inner realm, the divine officer Mauro Xiu gave a cold smile, then turned into a streamer and projected it into one of the time and space. Wheezing! When Morrison crossed the parallel time and space, suddenly, a huge force fell on him, as if there was a sudden force to repel him from the space. Morrison frowned slightly, shook the angel staff to hide his strength, and his body suddenly sank, and the whole person became illusory. "The whole King rule found me so soon, huh, incomplete rule." "If it wasn''t for the sake of avoiding the exploration of the Dragon gods in the whole King''s Outland, I wouldn''t have to spend so much effort." There was a trace of disdain on Morrison''s face. However, he didn''t want to be discovered so early. His task was to disturb the order of the whole kingdom. There was no need to have a direct conflict with the angels. Although he was not afraid of the angels in the whole kingdom, he got into some trouble. Moreover, there are two high-level gods in the whole King''s world. For those two, morrotheus did not want to be provoked. "The inner realm of the whole king has been divided into five time and space, and each time and space has 12 universes. I don''t have many demon seeds in my hand. It''s impossible to invest in every universe. I need to consider the efficiency of demon seeds." Thinking about it in his heart, moroxiu had made a decision. He found out several universes that were most vulnerable to the interference of devil seeds, and then put the devil seeds out. Whew, whew! One by one, something the size of a fist, like a heart, appeared in the hands of moloshio, and then flew out like an arrow, scattered into every universe. These demonic seeds come from the deities of other departments. Even if they are found by the deities of the whole king system, they will not suspect them. After finishing this, moroxiu nodded with satisfaction and showed an elegant smile on his face: "next, wait for the seeds to take root and germinate. When the time is ripe, there should be unexpected harvest." "I hope I can get enough opportunities for Lord metzley!" The old God maurosius sighed. Because they did not depend on the Zeus, their existence had become a problem. Originally, they were angels who maintained the balance of the universe. They had a very high state of mind, but with the destruction of the Zeus rules, this state of mind also disappeared with the rules. If nobility does not exist, the darkness in the heart begins to breed, just like being abandoned by the times. It is not too much to say that it is a fallen angel to turn into the biggest darkness in the universe. Extreme character turns into extreme selfishness. They can do whatever they want to survive. As for how many universes and how many lives are lost because they are swallowed up by them, I''m sorry, that''s beyond their concern. Because it needs to suck the universe to maintain its existence, it is very unpopular with others. Looking at the universe in front of him with a cold and arrogant face, the old God maurosio sneered and said no more. His mind suddenly drifted to the depth of memory. A long time ago, these old gods first discovered the broken quanwangzhou system. They were overjoyed at that time, thinking that they had found a new home. They attacked quanwangzhou system under the leadership of the then leader meztipes. When they saw that they were about to succeed, they were stopped by the Dragon God Salama and Fengshen. At that station, they were defeated, and even meztipes was sealed. As a last resort, they had to withdraw from the whole universe and hibernate in the vast sea of the universe. This dormancy is 12.6 billion years. "As long as we wait for Lord metzpez to return and unite with Lord metzley, the whole kingdom will be our plaything." "When the time comes to occupy the whole royal family, report to the Department of God, even the Dragon God Salama can only watch." "Before that, we must keep a low profile and not be discovered by them." Standing in the vast void, his light red robe became gorgeous as if he had been stained with blood. The red ring on his neck flashed a crystal light. When he noticed, his face suddenly changed. Frown, "the universe of the whole king system has found me, forget it, leave quickly, now is not the time to appear." With that, moroxiu looked at the direction of the universe indifferently, jumped into the turbulence of space and disappeared. Shortly after the disappearance of morroshio''s figure, a figure appeared in the position before morroshio. After a while, another five figures came from different directions, dressed like wes. They were the six angels guarding the inner realm of the whole king."Kenu, you came first. What did you find?" "No, they were gone when I came." The angel named kenu shook his head. "It doesn''t seem to belong to our Zeus system from the point of view of the spirit." "It''s better to investigate that outsiders can avoid the Dragon gods of Outland." Several angels expressed their views separately, then dispersed and went in different directions. ¡­¡­ The whole King''s inner realm is a dreamlike world. The sky is boundless, but it has a sky as blue as the earth. The difference is that there is no ground here. Under the blue sky, there is a vast expanse of golden auspicious clouds. In addition to auspicious clouds, there is only one giant blue jellyfish. It seems that the jellyfish regards auspicious clouds as an ocean and constantly travels between different clouds. If you look closer, you will find a strange building floating on the blue jellyfish. The whole building is golden, and each floor expands outward, forming a "all" shape. Around the palace, there are twelve stone pillars with different shapes. On the surface of the stone pillars, there are transparent water balls. You can vaguely see the pattern of stars from the water ball. This is the world where the whole King lives, and the palace in the shape of "Quan" is the palace of the whole king. Now the housekeeper of the whole King''s palace is standing in front of the whole King''s palace. The great God has his hands on his back and his lavender eyes are staring at the water ball representing the twelve universes. There is a trace of surprise in his deep eyes. "Eh!" What did the great God sense. Stretch out two fingers in the void, the power of God extends out to the whole King''s world, and a scene of illusory projection appears in front of the great God. Moro, the first mock exam of , appeared in front of the great God officials in the great universe. The only vague thing was the appearance of morosh. The great God officer looked at it calmly, and his expression was very calm. "Recently, the destruction gods of the major universes have been lazy, so it should be a test for them." "These fallen angels who have lost their character are a problem after all." Then the picture turns and another influence appears in front of the great God, which is the picture of Loran practicing in the small world of macarita in the eleventh universe. "It''s him!" "The apprentice Dragon God of Outland." "Macarita has become so positive, too." Looking at the picture of macarita training Luo Lan, the great God looked at it with satisfaction and nodded with great interest, "it''s time to strengthen the connection between Outland and inner domain, so that the upper dragon gods can send more trainee dragon gods, and my trainee angels can also go to Outland to experience." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Thinking of this, a black angel staff suddenly appeared in the hand of the great God officer. A divine force was input into the staff to get in touch with the Dragon Star of the whole King''s Outland. "Mr. FIOs." The great God called the person opposite him, "how''s everything going without contact for a long time?" "Great God." Wang Waiyu, a dragon god named FIOs, received the contact from the great God, opened his eyes and said, "what can I do for you?" "The power of Fengshen reappeared in the inner realm of the whole king, and some restless people began to disturb and try to influence the order of the universe. We should also take action." "Oh, those troublemakers." FIOs, the Dragon God, gave a sound. Obviously, he knew the old magistrates, and his voice came doubtfully, "how do the great magistrates want to deploy?" The great God official said calmly: "a group of new trainee angels have been born in the inner domain. Although they are still very weak, they have boundless potential. I hope to send them to the outer domain for training. It''s better to join the front-line teams. This can also reduce the pressure on the front-line." Dragon God FIOs simply agreed: "no problem, let them come, I will make arrangements for them." "Thank you, Mr. FIOs." The great God official said, "in addition, some trainee dragon gods can be stationed in the inner domain." "Just your time and space, or all the time and space." "All time and space, I will tell Lord Quan Wang later. Due to the restriction of rules, I need to trouble Mr. FIOs to contact me in other time and space." "Yes, do as you say." The Dragon God FIOs agreed. As one of the four superior dragon gods of the whole King''s Outland, he had the power to make decisions on behalf of the whole Outland in the absence of Salama. Moreover, strengthening the connection between the outland and the inner realm was also conducive to the management of the whole King''s system. As for contacting the great gods of other time and space, it was as simple as drinking water for the superior Dragon God. When the divine thoughts spread out, they found that the time and space in the inner domain had been divided into five parts, and soon they got in touch with the great gods of other time and space. When the great gods of other time and space knew about it, they all agreed with this practice. "Well, the great gods of other time and space have agreed to send personnel to each other." "How many ''I'' have Mr. FIOs contacted?" Asked the great God. "Five." The great deity was surprised, "in just a few years, have there been five parallel time and space?" "Well, there are three that have emerged in recent decades." "It seems that another human has invented the time machine. Although the birth of parallel time and space will not affect the overall situation, it is easy to cause chaos." The great God frowned, and the number of parallel time and space had little effect on the high-level gods. For example, there were different individuals in the inner space and time, such as the great God and Weiss. Once they left the inner space and time, all the individuals would merge into one, so the destruction of single time and space would not cause harm to them. "Five parallel worlds, if each world sends 12 trainee dragon gods, it needs 60 trainee dragon gods." "Hahaha, just 60 trainee dragon gods, one area can come out." "That''s right. The thirty Sixth District of Waiyu is not a false name." The great God official said with a smile, "there are still many experts there." In the thirty-six regions of the whole King''s Outland, each region has a main god star, on which there are official dragon gods. As far as the experts are concerned, the whole King''s Outland has nearly 100 official dragon gods in the fifth level sequence, four superior dragon gods in the sixth level sequence, and the number of trainee dragon gods is countless. FIOs, the Dragon God, asked, "what level of trainee Dragon God do you need?" The great God official said: "it''s better to be the trainee Dragon God of the fourth level sequence. By the way, it will spur the destruction gods of all universes. Those lazy guys don''t know how to develop the universe one by one. The whole King seems to have replaced them." "I see. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. You are ready to receive it." "Thank you very much." In a pleasant chat, the great God officer and the superior Dragon God FIOs simply negotiated the settlement of 60 trainee dragon gods, all of which are the realm gods of the fourth level sequence. There will be one in each universe, so the destruction god will not be the symbol of invincibility in the universe. However, considering the existence of Luo Lan in the seventh universe, the number of trainee dragon gods finally sent down is 59. "By the way, the great God, recently, the 126th meeting of gods was held in the temple of the Department of God, and many gods of the sixth and seventh level sequences participated in it, except for us." "The expected thing." The great God''s voice was indifferent. Since the decline of the whole king system, it has been ranked lower and lower in the Department of deities, and its influence has become lower and lower. Now even the meeting of the gods has not been invited, which is a bit too much. The great God official sneered, but he didn''t want to intervene in the disputes of the outer Zhou system. In fact, with the support of the Dragon God Salama, the comprehensive strength of the whole King Zhou system is not weak. It''s good to do a good job. "This meeting was initiated by Archangel North Ellis to deal with the friction between the king God and the God of God?""North Ellis, he has become so nosy." The archdeacon shook his head. The relationship between the archangel North Ellis and the whole kingdom was not harmonious. When the whole kingdom suffered heavy damage in the 49th year of Shenli, the opposite side also plundered it. As an archangel, the archtheocrat did not agree with the practice of North Ellis. In his view, the responsibility of an angel is to maintain the stable operation inside the Zeus system, and to intervene in what is done outside the Zeus system. That is the responsibility of the heavenly daughter and the space-time patrol. To intervene is to arrogate, and sooner or later it will cause trouble. ¡­¡­ He also talked with the Dragon God FIOs about some things outside, and knew more about the outside world. The great God cut off the contact with the Dragon God FIOs, and was ready to contact with the major cosmic angels about the arrival of the trainee Dragon God. At this time, the door of the king''s Palace behind him opened. A simple child came out of the palace with two bodyguards. The whole king stretched out his two little hands, and the two guards immediately held his hand. The figure of the three suddenly became illusory, and appeared again in front of the great God. "Ah, great God, who are you contacting?" Quan Wang''s tender voice rang, and a confused face looked at him. "Lord king!" The great God officer bent slightly to salute the king, and then told the story of exchanging garrison personnel with the king. After hearing this, Quan Wang tilted his head and said, "what you said is very complicated. I don''t understand it very well. In a word, just do as you said. At that time, many interesting people will come in. Nah, shall we also replace a group of destructive gods?" "Lord Quan, wait a little longer. Now is not the time to change the God of destruction." "Well, those who sabotage God''s cultivation are so slow that they don''t reach the third step." Quan Wang''s voice is very cute, like a child who doesn''t know anything. "So to give them time, if they don''t reach the third step, sending them to Outland is like sending them to death." "Well, I''ll listen to you and wait." The whole King nodded his head and tilted his head. "If you can''t reach the third step, just clean it up?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The great God official was dumbfounded and laughed. He looked at the two bodyguards who were sweating and motioned them to take Quan Wang to the lower world to play and relieve their worries. Two bodyguards met, nodded to the great God official, whew and left with the whole king. Watching Quan Wang and the two bodyguards leave, the great God official shakes his head and takes up the staff to contact the angels one by one. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 The eleventh universe, the little world of macarita. On the calm surface of the lake, a towering Island floats hundreds of meters above the ground. The whole island is like an inverted hill, with several crystal waterfalls hanging upside down at the edge. Next to the island, in the giant dancing venue, two lights flash and extinguish, fighting each other. Luo Lan has already understood the extreme state of self extreme intention. At the moment, her red hair has turned into silver gray, and her eyes are also shining with silver gray. Opposite, the graceful figure of macarita sways left and right with Luo Lan''s attack. Facing Luo Lan''s attack, macarita is very relaxed. In the hands of the staff in mid air to draw a beautiful track, skirt flying, very easy to avoid the attack of Luo Lan. Luo Lan''s action is also very mysterious. After one strike, she quickly changes her action. At the moment, inertia seems to have lost its effect on him. She turns and comes to macarita''s side and grabs her shoulder. Macarita saw this, a smile on her delicate face, and dodged away in an orderly way. After a long time, they finished their duel. With a long sigh of relief, Luo Lan withdrew from the state of being at ease, and her hair color and pupil color returned to crimson. "Hoo Luo Lan takes a long breath and looks at the smiling macarita. "No, I can''t beat you any more." Macarita dropped one foot leisurely on the stone slab of the meeting hall, touched a bunch of beautiful hair in front of her forehead, and showed a smile in her lavender eyes, "cluck, if it''s so easy to be hit by you, my practice for so many years will not be in vain. In fact, I''m surprised that you can adapt to the extreme combat so quickly." "In your extreme state, your strength is no less than that of the strongest Gillian in our universe. You should know that it is equivalent to the fourth level sequence, which is the strength of the ordinary God of destruction." It''s very difficult to upgrade the third level sequence to the fourth level sequence. This level has blocked many realm gods. Luo Lan and Jilian are now the pinnacles of the third level sequence, but realm gods have many advantages in strength. Even if there is no breakthrough, they can cross the level and have the strength comparable to broken gods. Luo Lan estimates that he is not inferior to Gillian at the king''s power meeting, and macarita''s words should prove all this. Luo Lan is very happy to be able to get the strength now. In terms of zizizhigong, he has already comprehended the aura realm and the extreme realm, leaving only the final artistic conception. However, that is the completion form of zizizhigong. Luo Lan is still a little short of time. In the words of macarita, his zizizhigong is still relatively basic. If he wants to fully understand it, he needs to enter the fourth level sequence. The fourth level sequence is Luo Lan''s next goal, which may take several years according to the schedule. It''s thanks to the dragon power in his body, which saves most of his time. Otherwise, like Gillian, he would be stuck at the top of the third level sequence for so many years, and it would be hard to think about it. At this time, the wand in macarita''s hand sends out a burst of radio waves, and the black crystal ball at the top lights up with green light. "Why?" Macarita picked up the staff and looked at the crystal ball with her beautiful eyes. It was a message from the great God. Did the great God know that he had trained the seventh universe God? Looking at Luo Lan, macarita puts a slender finger on her lips and makes a quiet movement. Her voice is cold towards the crystal fairway: "great God, what can I do for you?" It''s a great God! Luo Lan immediately kept quiet. In his heart, the great God had always been the top God in the whole king system. "Macarita, and the trainee Dragon God of the seventh universe..." The gentle voice of the great God is like a warm spring breeze. "It turns out that the great magistrates all know." Macarita smiles gracefully. "Well, the next thing I''m going to say is about the deployment of the whole kingdom." The great God official paused for a moment. "With the consent of the whole king, the thirty Sixth District of Outland will send a trainee Dragon God to each universe in exchange. At the same time, a new batch of trainee angels will also be sent to Outland..." The great God officer roughly said what he had discussed with the Dragon God FIOs. ¡°¡­¡­ In addition to the seventh universe, other universes will enter an apprentice Dragon God, and the apprentice Dragon God of the eleventh universe will come soon, so macarita, you need to cooperate with the apprentice Dragon God''s work. Those apprentice dragon gods are the fourth level sequence. Don''t let the destruction god conflict with them. " "Don''t worry, great God. I will discipline Lord behlumond." Macarita was a little stunned and answered. The trainee dragon gods of the fourth level sequence come in, and the destruction gods are generally not their opponents. I don''t know if Lord behlumond can adapt to the existence of another expert Even if they don''t adapt, there is no way. This is the decision made by the great God officials. "Well, that''s it. You continue to practice..." The great God nodded and cut off the contact."The apprentice Dragon God wants to enter the inner realm of the whole king?" Luo Lan asked in surprise. "It seems that the days of Lord beirumund''s domineering are coming to an end." Macarita gloated. Macarita can''t control whether beirumund, the God of destruction, will be furious because of the arrival of the trainee Dragon God. The orders of the great God must be obeyed, and the loss is just the God of destruction. Luo Lan also just like a smile. However, what caused the great magistrates to make such a decision needs to be pondered. There is no such a paragraph in the original plot. It''s not for your own reasons, is it? Luo Lan suddenly thought, and then shook his head, he should not have so much energy to let the great God they make a change. "Hey, hey, so good news, you should tell Lord beilumeng as soon as possible." "I''m afraid he won''t be happy to know." Luo Lan said with a smile. "I''m happy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The so-called good news is only for macarita. It''s not a pleasant thing for the God of destruction. Luo Lan has thought of the ugly face of the clown God of destruction later. ¡­¡­ When macarita happily informs the clown of the coming of the Dragon God, the seventh universe''s underworld. Hell. Bloody energy envelops all the spaces of hell. In the depths of hell, the resurrected demon Mormon man greedily absorbs the chaotic atmosphere of the underworld. Suddenly, at the intersection of several blood rivers, a wisp of extremely evil power attracts his attention. Looking for this evil breath, momontman found an air mass wrapped by endless evil in the deep of the blood river. The air mass was gloomy and terrifying, full of chills that made the soul tremble. The water in the blood river around was almost frozen because of its influence. "This is Evil spirit condensed in hell for many years! " Mormon man is overjoyed. He is the condensation of purgatory evil. For him, evil is the best nourishment. If absorbed, this big group in front of him can not only restore his strength, but also make him take a big step forward. "Ha ha ha, God gave me a chance!" Without much thought, momon plunged into the blood and came to the place where the evil gathered. "Evil Evil thoughts wave Evil... " A rapid and frightened voice came out of the air mass, full of fear for the arrival of momentman. "It''s a pity that consciousness has come into being. It''s too fragile." With a wild smile, Mormon reached out his hand and began to absorb energy, "ha ha ha It''s a wonderful feeling For a moment, the whole sea of blood surged, and the pure and evil energy spread out in the form of sound waves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 The earth. There is a city called orange star near the west capital, which is only 1000 kilometers away from baozi mountain. This is the sixth year after the game of saru. The earth has been peaceful for many years. Under the vigorous publicity of the Earth Kingdom, the cultivation of martial arts has become more and more popular. Even primary and secondary schools have opened basic martial arts courses. Early in the morning, it was just dimly bright. Sun Bula got up from the bed, went into the washroom and took care of it. He put on a duck hat and rushed out of the house with his schoolbag. Bulma called from behind, "Bula, you haven''t had breakfast yet." "It''s too late. I''ll buy some near the school." The voice is still ringing in my ears, and sun Bula''s figure has disappeared from my sight. Seeing this, bulma shook her head. Her daughter grew up quiet, but her character didn''t change much. ¡­¡­ Orange star high school. Sun Bula''s figure quietly appeared in a nearby alley. He helped the hat on his head and straightened the brim. Sun Bula took out a mask and put it on. He took out a mirror and looked at it. Perfect, sun Bula gave a thumbs up in the mirror and walked out of the alley solemnly. Because high school is located in the outskirts of the west capital, sun Bula has to move over instantaneously every day. "Goo I''m so hungry. I''ll go to a store and have breakfast first. " As she walked along the street, sun Bula felt her hungry stomach to find a place to fill her stomach, and fixed her eyes on a breakfast shop. "Boss, give me ten steamed buns and three bags of soybean milk." "Have you finished buying so much food, little girl?" "No problem." "Here, this is your breakfast." The boss of breakfast shop looks at the beautiful girl in front of him and hands over the packed breakfast with a smile. "Thank you." Sun Bula took the breakfast, paid for it, ate it and headed for high school. Although it''s unnecessary to go to school because of her family''s living conditions, what we can learn in school is not only the obscure knowledge in books, but also a lot of principles in life, many of which even coincide with the practice of martial arts. When sun Bula entered high school, he was not so much to increase his cultural knowledge as to improve his martial arts. Since she grew up in a martial arts environment, it''s not necessary to say much about her strength. Few people can match her. However, because of this, sun Bula''s growth is too single. To put it bluntly, he lacks cultural influence. Of course, cultural knowledge is meaningless to many Saiya people. Saifia is completely illiterate, but everyone''s growth is due to the lack of culture Different people, sun Bula seems to need cultural edification to enhance the foundation. So after her strength stagnated, Weiss suggested that she go back to high school on earth for a while. Breves family has a big career. There is no problem in arranging a child to enter high school. However, to keep a low profile, sun Bula chose orange star high school, which is a distance from the west capital and baozi mountain. It doesn''t matter if there is no foundation. After being a white and beautiful schoolgirl for some time, thanks to the excellent genes of the Burma family, sun Bula used her smart brain and soon caught up with the high school curriculum. Now, she can at least rank in the upper middle class. After eating ten steamed buns, sun Bula took out a paper towel and wiped her lips contentedly. She put on the mask again and walked towards high school. The duckbill hat really matched the mask. Although it covered most of her face, her two bright eyes were full of aura, which made people remember deeply. Although sun Bula claims to be only 15 years old, he is actually an adult in terms of his mental time, so he has a temperament that his peers don''t have. "Wu Wu Wu..." With his head bowed and his face wrinkled, a sound of siren beeping came from far and near. A police car chased the jet motorcycle and flashed past sun Bula. The police officer in the police car kept yelling at the people on the motorcycle in front of him, but the other side ignored him. "Ha ha ha!" The masked robbers on the jet scooter laughed and uttered a strange cry. Judging from the large cloth bags they were carrying, they had just robbed the bank. He took out his gun and fired back at the police car. Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu. Passers-by saw the shooting, were all frightened, panic to flee around, to escape to a safe place. Public security on the earth is not very good. Big cities may be better, but shooting incidents occur from time to time in some small and medium-sized cities, especially in some remote rural areas. Bandits and road robberies are common. Generally speaking, the earth is not a flat place. "This city is also a restless place There is no way Sun Bula''s beautiful eyes swept the robbers, and his mouth murmured.After collecting his schoolbag, sun Bula shook his head. Suddenly, his figure became blurred in the same place. After several invisible flashes, sun Bula returned to the same place. The robbers on the other side had piled up in a pile and fainted. "Done!" Clapped the palm of his hand, sun Blatter stopped his strength to deal with the robbers with several single digits of combat effectiveness, for fear that he would accidentally kill them. Just as she was about to leave, a clear and sweet voice came from behind. "Sister bulla, you are so quick." Looking back, behind her is a lovely girl in white short sleeves, with black hair, blue eyes and two braids around her ears. She''s Satan''s daughter, Biddy. "Ah, Biddy!" Sun Bula said hello to Biddy with a smile. Bidili and sun Bula are classmates. They studied in orange star high school together. Their acquaintance began five years ago at the 27th World''s first martial arts association. At that time, bidili accompanied her father Satan to participate in the competition. Although they were not very good at Satan''s senses, sun Bula liked her very much compared with Dili''s little sister. After that, they exchanged their contact information and became friends. Bidili has long admired the legendary Wu Kong''s daughter, so she was very happy for a long time when she knew that the transfer student was Sun Bula a a few months ago. Because she can ask sun Bula about martial arts. The reason why Sun Bula chose orange star high school was because bidili was here. Bidili''s martial arts aptitude is quite good. Because she has practiced martial arts since she was a child, her strength is no less than that of klin, who participated in the world''s first Martial Arts Association for the first time. Sun Bula quietly explored and found that her combat effectiveness has reached 120. "Sister blah, if you didn''t do it too fast just now, I would have done it. I came here to have a look." Bidelli moved her wrist and regretted missing out on her mobile phone. "Biddy loves to fight with people." Sun Bula lifted bidili''s chin. "Do you want to go to the world''s first martial arts meeting?" "If the world''s first martial arts association, can I do it?" Biddy, I''m sorry. "Of course, your strength is good. It''s not difficult to get the place." After so many years of development, the world''s top martial arts association has also made changes. Its ranking is far more than the first eight. Now, the top 32, the top 64 and the top 108 are good places to participate in the competition. After all, there are more and more participants, and the schedule of the conference needs to be expanded. "But dad said my strength is still far away?" Biddy whispered. "Don''t listen to him. You''ve surpassed him since you were a child." Sun Bula disdains Satan. Even if he has proved his strength in the previous two competitions, he is still like a clown in the eyes of real experts. "Well, since sister blah says so, I''ll join the martial arts association." Sun Bula laughed and patted bidili on the shoulder. "That''s right. I''ll take you to meet someone after school and let him train you well to ensure that your strength is going up." "Really, I''m looking forward to it!" Biddy said with a happy face. "Of course, let''s go. If we don''t go to school, we''ll be late." "Ah, it''s all this time." Bidili looked at the next time reaction, quickly pulled sun Bula rushed to school, two people almost stepped on the bell into the class. When the class saw them coming in together, sun Bula''s deskmate, isalie, whispered, "I seldom see you come so late!" "Something happened on the way. I talked to Biddy for a while." Sun Bula put down her schoolbag. "You two are not on your way. You can meet both of them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 "Bula has a good relationship with Biddy. I didn''t know her when she was transferred from school. I''ve never seen Biddy so close to anyone." Eliza, the blonde girl, was lying on the table, looking sideways at Sun Bula. "It''s probably our personalities that fit well." Sun Bula''s smile did not reveal that they knew each other. "That''s very nice. Biddy''s father is Mr. Satan I once ranked in the top martial arts association in the world. If I could get his advice, I might become a great martial arts Taoist. It''s a pity that I don''t have the talent to learn martial arts. I even have to fail in my usual martial arts courses. " Eliza said with some regret. If you don''t have a good cultural record, as long as you learn martial arts well, you can still find a way out. In the future, if you open a martial arts school or do private teaching for others after graduation, your income will be very good. Satan''s three legged Kung Fu can''t even beat Beatrice. Sun Bula''s eyelids shook for a moment, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only nod awkwardly. It should be said that time is an invisible therapeutic drug, which unconsciously smoothes many bumpy scars. With the rapid development in recent years, Satan''s bad performance in the game of saru has been gradually forgotten. Now the martial arts school has been reopened to recruit students, and there is a great trend to make a comeback. Although he is not a very famous person, at least some people will remember who he is. For Eliza, who has not yet entered the society, Satan is a great person. But in front of such a real warrior as sun Bula, Satan''s Kung Fu is not enough. "Bula, you are good at martial arts. Do you want to take a martial arts class? Maybe you can be a great master." Eliza''s warm recommendation. "Well, I''ll think about it." Sun Bula has always been very ordinary in school, and has not revealed his kung fu ability. of course, as like as two peas, Sun Wukong, the earth''s Kingdom, has done a good job of hiding her information. Even if some students are confused by her name, the name of Sun Wukong''s daughter is not identical. No one thinks of her as the legendary sun bra. "Bula is delicate and tender. You''d better not go to practice martial arts. If something goes wrong with your body, it''s not good." In the front row, a young man with hair curled up his legs and put in a word casually. Eliza glared at him. "Sharpe doesn''t look down on people. Who says girls can''t be strong? Don''t forget that lazuli, the champion of the first two martial arts clubs in the world, is a girl, and rankie before Hum, the two martial gods of the earth are also goddesses. " "That''s a case." "The strongest on earth is Mr. Monkey King," shapp stressed "Ignore him, this guy worships Mr. Monkey King." Eliza rolled her eyes. Sun Bula shakes her head and doesn''t say a word. Is the monkey king the strongest on earth? As a daughter, how can she not know? In terms of real strength, her father, the monkey king, is not necessarily the most powerful. At least she knows that elder martial sister lazuli and elder martial brother rabis are no weaker than her father. In addition, she and Luo Fei, although they did not fight each other, but it is estimated that they should surpass her father. However, for his classmates are actually fans of his father, sun Bula''s heart has a feeling, well, very proud. ¡­¡­ One day''s study soon passed. After school, Eliza agreed that sun Bula would go to a famous martial arts school outside the city to sign up. Sun Bula shook her head and refused. At this time, she saw sharp standing up in the front row, picked up her schoolbag and ran out of the classroom. "Hey, what are you doing?" Eliza looks at sharp''s back and yells. "It''s like I heard that sharp has recently visited a very good teacher..." Bidilly came to sun Bula''s side. "Is he a teacher? No wonder the martial arts course is progressing so fast. Have you met his teacher, bidelli? You can recommend Bula to have a look! " Biddley looks at Eliza, and when she hears her words, she can''t help shaking her lips. You don''t know the identity of sister blah. Can you still use her strength to be a teacher. But he replied: "shap''s teacher is very strange. She only recruits male students, but she doesn''t accept any of them. I''ve visited before, and I didn''t even let the gate in." "It''s so weird, there won''t be any quirks!" Eliza opened her eyes wide with curiosity. "Who knows!" Bidili shrugged her shoulders. After she met sun Bula, she had no interest in shap''s teacher. If she had any questions to ask sister Bula, she would have wanted to be a teacher. While bidelli and Eliza were chatting happily with each other, in sun Bula''s Lavender hair, tiny things about the size of fingernails came out. Tiny Shalu was close to sun Bula''s ear and whispered: "master, master Luofei has been waiting outside the school." "Well, I see." Sun Bula heard the words of tiny Shalu and gave a soft response.Then he interrupted the conversation between Biddy and Eliza, took Biddy''s hand, took her out of the class and said, "I said in the morning that I would take you to meet someone. Now that the person has come, I''ll take you to meet him." "Ah Biddy exclaimed, "who are you going to take me to? Is it your father, Mr. monkey king?" "He is my cousin where he has time." Sun Bula dropped her lips. "Mr. roffy?" Bidili looks at Sun Bula in doubt. She doesn''t know what she''s doing to take her to see her cousin. Does she want to be a teacher? Sun Bula usually chats with her most is her cousin Luo Fei. According to sun Bula, her cousin is the most unique talent in the world. Her strength is unique, even her father Sun Wukong is slightly inferior. Of course, sun Bula''s cousin Luo Fei, bidili, also met many years ago, which is really in line with the saying of elegant and elegant. If you can take sun Bula''s cousin as a teacher and learn something from him, it will certainly be of great help to your martial arts cultivation. Thinking of this, biddley''s eyes were filled with gratitude. Sister blah really cared about herself. Even the teacher found a good place for her. Looking at bidili''s grateful eyes, sun Bula''s delicate lips rose slightly, and a trace of cunning flashed in her beautiful eyes. She led bidili to the outside of the school, and on the way, let the tiny Shalu on her head contact Luo Fei. ¡­¡­ At the school gate, Luo Fei, who is dressed in casual clothes, leans on the side of a sports car and looks bored at the stream of people pouring out from the school gate. His rich childe''s dress attracts the envy of countless people. As the young master of the omnipotent capsule group, Luo Fei is a rare rich child. "Master Luo Fei, the master came out with her classmates." In front of Luo Fei''s eyes floated a tiny pale blue saru, conveying the message of both sides. "Well." After listening to Luo Fei, he adjusted his clothes and walked towards the two beautiful figures with a smile on his face. "Cousin, here, here..." Sun Bula waved to Luo Fei with a smile on his face. Bidili was nervous and speechless when she saw Luo Fei. ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ Cousin, how can you take Biddy as an apprentice On the way back, sun Bula looks sad. Somehow, bidili looks right after meeting Luo Fei. Bidili immediately worships Luo Fei as a teacher. They establish a relationship between master and apprentice. It''s clear that she doesn''t have such a plan. Why do they become apprentices somehow. "Bidelli is not very looking forward to it, you see how happy she is after her apprenticeship." "Oh, I didn''t ask you to come here to accept her as an apprentice!" "Why don''t you let me come from destroying the divine world?" Luo Fei drives the sports car to gallop on the highway, behind raises a big dust. Sun Bula held his forehead speechless and sighed, "it''s really hopeless, cousin. You''re old. I''m introducing you to my girlfriend. I don''t grasp such a good opportunity." "Pa!" Roffy flicked his finger on Sun Bula''s forehead. "Why play me?" Sun Bula rubbed his reddened forehead and opened his eyes wide. Luo Fei looked at her and said, "don''t do those meaningless things." "How meaningless." Sun Bula didn''t agree. Luo Fei said: "according to the Saian rules, the spouse of a mixed race Saian must be a pure blood Saian or other mixed race Saian. In order to keep the Saian blood from being diluted, it must not be a human from the earth." "Ah, there are other things like that!" Sun Bula exclaimed, "so, cousin, your future marriage partner must have Saiyan blood. My arrangement is not very ridiculous." "That''s right." Luo Fei nodded and looked at Sun Bula specially. "You can''t get married casually, too." "Me too?" "Of course, you''re a half blood Saiya, too!" Looking at Sun Bula''s bitter face, Luo Fei couldn''t help but feel happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 That night, sun Bula was at his home in baozi mountain. Sun Bula gulped down delicious food. The delicious food stirred her taste buds and made her feel satisfied. Every time, only when she enjoyed it, was Sun Bula''s happiest time. After the meal, sun Bula gently stroked her slightly bulging stomach with a comfortable face. Thinking of what Luo Fei had said to her after school, she turned to bulma and asked, "Mom, is there any control over the blood of sais on Sarada planet, and mixed sais are not allowed to marry outside?" "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?" Bulma looked at Sun Bula in disbelief. "My cousin told me today." Sun Bula''s beautiful eyes were shining. "I wanted to introduce my classmate bidili to my cousin, but my cousin didn''t accept it." Then she told bulma what happened in the afternoon, but she didn''t know how to do it. For no reason, bidili became her cousin''s disciple, which was totally different from what she had imagined. "There is such a rule on Sarada, mainly to keep the purity of the Saian blood. As a royal family of the Saian people, Luo Fei must not intermarry with other people." Bulma said, some speechless looking at Sun Bula, "say your classmate is only 15 years old!" Sun Bula spat out his tongue and laughed, "I don''t care about my cousin. He''s so old, and he doesn''t even have a close girl. What can I do if I can''t find a daughter-in-law in the future?" "Don''t worry about it." Bulma glared at Sun Bula. Luo Fei''s identity is put there, even if he is not the heir to the Saian throne, as a super Saian, he does not have to worry about the object. To tell you the truth, with rofei''s conditions, as long as he gives a word, some Saiya people want to combine with him. Suddenly thought of something, bulma''s expression serious, "since you mentioned this matter, I also tell you in advance, let you have a psychological preparation." "It''s self-evident that super Saiya blood is very important for Saiya people. You should be very clear. Luo Lan''s brother-in-law specially told me that if you choose the object in the future, you must not make confused choices. Even if you are not pure blood Saiya, you must also be mixed blood Saiya. I think you should not look at those weak races from your perspective." "Of course." Sun Bula raised her head and naturally responded. Because she had been in touch with Sarada since she was a child, sun Bula''s mind was closer to the Saiya. If she was asked to choose the weak, she would not like to. From the aesthetic point of view, in addition to the exotic flowers like Tabor in the original work, the aesthetics of other sais are still very normal, so only sais and earthlings can enter the eyes of sun Bula. However, the upper limit of the earth people is there. For sun Bula, who values strength, he doesn''t think about it at all. So her choice can only be pure or mixed race. There is not much conflict with the rules of Sarada. Seeing that sun Bula didn''t have any feelings of resistance, bulma was more or less relieved. Although her daughter was only 15 years old, she was actually an adult, and marriage was in front of her. The rules of Sarada seem rigid, but it''s to maintain the purity of the Saian blood. Only when the number of Saia population comes up can this rule be relaxed. In the twinkling of an eye, my daughter has grown up and is old enough to find a partner. However, I don''t know what will happen if she doesn''t contact any opposite sex. It seems that I should talk to my brother-in-law and see if I can find a good partner for blah. Looking at her daughter''s beautiful face, bulma suddenly worried about her life. Sun Bula was not aware of this. After dinner, he changed into an orange martial arts uniform and went into the training room to practice. Sun Bula''s strength has reached the level of super Saiya 3. He usually has to go to school during the day, so he can only practice at night. As a disciple of Luo Lan, sun bulaoshen is influenced by Luo Lan. He knows that cultivation is like sailing against the current. If he doesn''t advance, he will retreat. Any slackness may cause the decline of his strength. Sun Bula entered orange star high school to study in order to increase his life experience and enrich his inside information. His ultimate goal is to enhance his strength, not for the so-called knowledge. If this causes the decline of his strength, he will put the cart before the horse. Knowledge can change fate, this sentence is correct, but in the world of dragon ball, strength is more important than knowledge. ¡­¡­ Similarly, in Satan''s home, Biddy and Satan share the joy in their hearts. After learning that her daughter bidilly has become a teacher of barofield, Satan''s first reaction is not to believe it, and then the whole person giggles, as if in a dream. "Daughter, you must seize this opportunity to learn from brother Luo Fei. That''s a real master!" Satan exhorts and exhorts. Having personally participated in the game of saru, he knows how strong Luo Fei''s group is. Although his martial arts school seems to be very popular after reopening in recent years, he is honored as a martial arts master after he has made some achievements in the world''s first martial arts meeting. But compared with the real experts, he knows his weight.You are welcome to say that his strength can kill him when he meets those experts. Although Satan''s character is arrogant and likes to take advantage of others, he has always been very accurate in his position. He is just an ordinary man on earth who has a little Kung Fu. It is important for people to have self-knowledge, which is also the reason why Satan can make a comeback again. "Well." After hearing Satan''s advice, Biddy nodded her head forcefully, and her pretty face glowed with excitement. "I will learn from Mr. Luo Fei." "Ha ha ha, your Bula classmate is also very good. She is the daughter of the legendary Wukong. Of course, when I saw her in the game, I knew she was not simple!" Satan boasted triumphantly. "Don''t brag. You can see through Mr. Wukong''s family with your skill?" Speaking of a Satan''s wife, Miguel, a pop star in the entertainment industry, who once separated from Satan and made up with him only in recent years, Miguel stirred his mouth when he looked at her husband''s elation. Satan was immediately embarrassed, but after experiencing the ups and downs of his life, his ability to bear increased greatly. He didn''t mind his wife saying that about him at all. He felt his head and laughed. "Mom, dad is such a character. He is not promising at all." Biddy couldn''t help laughing. "Biddy, take your classmates home when you have time." Said Miguel. "I see." Bidelli nodded. Many of her classmates are fans of her father! Nowadays, Satan''s achievements can''t be compared with those in the original works, but he has also gained a lot of popularity in the martial arts meeting in recent years. It''s more than enough to be a famous martial arts Taoist. Moreover, his martial arts school has not gained a false reputation, and has indeed cultivated some excellent disciples. Talking about the martial arts and Taoism, bidili suddenly asked: "by the way, Dad, do you know that there is a strange martial arts and Taoism living outside the city. They only recruit male students, but they don''t accept women at all. When I went to find them, I didn''t even enter the gate." "Oh, you said the one outside the city. I know that guy has some skills. His father can only draw with him." "Ah Bidilly was surprised that Satan''s strength was able to get the place in the world''s first martial arts association, so her strength was not weak. With her understanding of her father, there must be some boasting in his words. If it''s a draw, nine times out of ten it''s a loss. "It seems that the teacher in sharpbay has some strength But compared with Luo Fei, the teacher is definitely far inferior. " Thinking of this, biddley''s mouth rose and she laughed with pride. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 "Dong Dong Dong!" Early in the morning, a fierce knock on the door broke the silence of roffy''s room. "Cousin, I''m coming in." Seeing that no one came to open the door for a long time, sun Bula''s ruddy lips tilted slightly, took out a key from his pocket, opened the door of the room, and then swayed around the room like he went back to his home. When he came to Luofei''s bedroom, he saw that Luofei was still lying on the bed and didn''t get up. A trace of cunning flashed through sun Bula''s beautiful eyes. He quietly opened the quilt and grabbed Luofei''s chest with his cold little hand. "Cousin, you need me to help you put on your clothes?" "Don''t make trouble. It''s not a child." Roffy gave sun Bula a silent glance. "Hey, hey!" Sun Bula didn''t care about Luo Fei''s warning eyes at all. He stepped into the bed and pressed himself on Luo Fei''s body. His soft body was full of youthful vitality. But this vitality made Luo Fei complain. Bula didn''t know what to avoid. Frowning slightly, looking at the beautiful face near Chi Chi, Luo feisuo reaches for sun Bula''s slender waist and holds her in his arms. Two people lie in the quilt for a long time, sun Bula this just feel his behavior some inappropriate, push Luo Fei to get up from the bed. "Get up quickly. It''s agreed to start training Biddy this week." Sun Bula put up her face. "Biddy won''t be here until the afternoon." "No matter, I''m here. You can''t sleep in. Train with me!" "Good..." Luo Fei couldn''t beat her. She began to dress in front of sun Bula. Looking at Luo Fei''s strong body and clear muscles, sun Bula suddenly found that such a figure was very attractive, which she hadn''t found before. "You''re not as strong as Brolli, cousin, but you look pretty good." "Not every Saia is like Brolli." Luo Fei did not have the good spirit to stare her one eye, "I like this just right." Brolli is more than 2.3 meters tall under normal condition, and even closer to 3 meters after transformation. Such a big body is rare among sais. It is the strong physique possessed by the mutant sais. Luo Fei is certainly short compared with him, but his height is just right for Saiya, neither tall nor short. "Have you had breakfast? If not, go out with me. " "Since you asked, of course you didn''t eat it!" Sun Bula replied with a playful smile. Her eyes were bent into crescent moon. She was full of youth. Even if she had eaten, she would say she had not. Saiya people have such a strong digestive ability that they don''t care about eating more meals. Luo Fei saw that sun Bula had already had breakfast, but he didn''t expose her. He laughed, took her hand, walked out of the room, locked the door, and they went to a nearby snack bar. He ordered a table of rich food generously, all of which were sun Bula''s favorite dishes. Looking at the delicious food in front of her, sun Bula wriggled her throat slightly, and her little reserve was forgotten. She took up her job and ate it. "By the way, I have a present for you after dinner." After breakfast, Luo Fei raised his chin to appreciate sun Bula''s eating. Although he was not very elegant, he was very good-looking. Sun Bula picked up a bowl of soup and asked curiously, "what''s the present?" Luo Fei said: "a little pet was found in the forest of Kailin holy land not long ago. It''s very cute. You should like it." "I''m sure I like it from my cousin." With a sweet smile, sun Bula said he would drink a bowl of soup. "Wait a minute." Luo Fei screams. Sun Bula looks at him suspiciously. At this time, Luo Fei stands up, goes around Sun Bula''s back, lifts several strands of her hair, and uses a ribbon to make a ponytail with other hair. "The hair will fall down and fall into the soup. That''s good." "Thank you Sun Bula blinked and looked at Luo Fei with a pair of beautiful eyes. She said thank you like a mosquito, and then drank the soup with her head down. Do not know why, Luo Fei such a casual small move, but let her heart particularly warm. ¡­¡­ A huge forest surrounded by mountains. Sun Bula followed Luo Fei into the depths of the forest. The vast forest was secluded and dark. There was the sound of small animals rustling in the forest. They were very fast and soon passed through most of the forest. "Cousin, where is the pet you want to send me?" They came to a clearing in the middle of the forest. Sun Bula looked around. Several high mountains occupied most of the view. "Wait a minute, I''ll call it out." Luo Fei chuckles, puts his finger on his mouth and whistles. A blue dragon with big eyes flutters its wings and flies out of the cave in the distance. The little dragon looks very young. Its head and neck together account for one third of its body. It has white sharp corners on both sides of its head and jaws. With two big green eyes like light bulbs, it looks very cute. At this time, the blue little dragon happily flies to Luo Fei''s side.Behind a pair of small wings Puchi Puchi flapping, mouth issued a "Ga Wu GA Wu" call. "How lovely." Sun Bula''s eyes are shining, and he is about to embrace the blue dragon''s neck. Blue little dragon wants to dodge, but how can its poor power break away from sun Bula''s arms, so it can only make a pitiful cry innocently and look at Luo Fei pitifully. "Don''t be afraid. She''s my sister sun Bula. If you play with her later, she will protect you." Luo Fei comforts a way. "Yes, I''ll cover you later." Sun Bula let go of little blue dragon and be serious. "Ga Wu..." The little blue dragon tilted his head, put down his guard, made a joyful cry, and put out his tongue to lick sun Bula''s face. Sun Bula immediately gave out a silver bell of laughter. "This is a fast dragon. I was seriously injured when I met it. It seems that I was attacked by other beasts, so I used Xiandou to cure it It''s probably a young dragon out of the group. " Luo Fei introduces the origin of little blue dragon, and sun Bula''s sympathy overflows after listening to it. "Poor little thing." Sun buladang decided to raise it, "follow me to practice, and strive to be a powerful fast dragon." "Ga!" The blue little dragon puffed its wings, and suddenly a piece of choking dust rose on the ground. Luo Fei smiles and looks at Sun Bula teasing little blue dragon. He is in a good mood. All morning, sun Bula was playing with little blue dragon. The cultivation she had said before was directly forgotten by her. The two guys soon became good friends. When they left, sun Bula took little blue dragon out of the forest. Baozi mountain, where she lives, is located in the mountains. It''s easy to find a suitable place for blue dragon to live there. "Cluck, in the afternoon, when Biddy sees Bruce Lee, she will be surprised." Sun Bula touched the blue dragon''s smooth body, delicate skin without cutting human scales, and the blue dragon also cooperated with the happy laughter. At noon, after sitting together for a big meal, Luo Fei and sun Bula take the blue Bruce Lee to the training place agreed with bidili. It''s a seaside on the outskirts of the west capital, a distance from orange star high school. Walking on the embankment beside the beach, Luo Fei sits on the embankment, watching sun Bula and the little blue dragon frolic on the beach from a distance, with their eyes fixed on the front. "I can''t see Bula''s body is so good. She''s really grown up." Luo Fei smiles and suddenly realizes that a weak energy is approaching. His eyes sweep to the other side and he sees a bright orange car coming along the bank. After the car stopped, a young girl came down from the top. Bidili is still wearing a white short sleeve long dress. The loose white dress extends to her knees and covers her lower body with sports shorts. She is very simple but full of girl''s vitality. After seeing rofei and sun Bula, bidili trots towards them with her arms waving. "Classmate Bula, teacher Luofei!" Bidili''s voice was full of vitality. When she saw the little dragon beside sun Bula, her face showed a look of amazement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 "This dragon is actually sister blah''s pet?" Seeing the blue little dragon flapping its wings behind Sun Bula, a cold sweat came out of bidili''s forehead. It''s worthy of sun Bula''s name. Someone else raised a cat and dog as a pet, and sun Bula directly raised a dragon. But to be honest, this young dragon is very cute. Its broad jaws are open and its tongue is sticking out. Its dark green eyes are shining like light bulbs. "Ga Wu!" While bidili was observing it, the big eyes of little blue dragon were also looking at her, and a light cry came out from his mouth. His two forepaws were placed in front of him, and he shook his head and came near. Biddley was so frightened that she hid away. "Don''t be afraid, Bruce Lee won''t hurt people." Sun Bula watched with excitement. "This little dragon is so big, you''d better not get close to it." Bidili shook her head repeatedly. The little blue dragon was lovely, but it was so big that she couldn''t bear it. "Bula, don''t tease bidili. Take Bruce Lee to play. I''ll teach bidili to practice." Luo Fei looks at Sun Bula and Bi Di Li with eyes and says. "OK, don''t disturb your teaching." Hearing Luo Fei''s words, sun Bula nodded her head and led the little blue dragon to continue playing in the shoal. "Mr. Luo Fei!" After sun Bula left with little blue dragon, bidili became serious, addressed respectfully, and looked at Luo Fei expectantly. She knows that a legendary master like Luo Fei can be compared with an ordinary person in strength. Any advice can benefit a lot, so she is looking forward to the next advice. "Take it easy. Don''t be so nervous. It''s not easy to practice if your nerves are too tight." Luo Fei''s face relaxed way. "Yes." Bidelli quickly responded. Looking at bidili still can''t let go, Luo Fei smiles faintly. Although bidili''s apprenticeship is just a casual thing, now that he has accepted bidili''s apprenticeship, he has to fulfill his duty as a master. He can''t teach nothing. Judging from bidili''s strong breath, she has a good foundation in martial arts. She must be diligent in training at ordinary times. Such students are quite conscious and easy to guide. First of all, we need to know about bidili''s practice, so Luo Fei asked bidili to release her breath in front of her. "You should have learned how to use Qigong. Release your strength." Roffy looks at Biddy. "Well." Biddy nodded her head and let out the breath. Bi Dili''s whole body blows a wisp of whirlwind, suddenly a strong air floats beside Bi Dili. Luo Fei sees it, smiles on his face and nods slightly. Nowadays, the application of Qigong has become quite popular on earth. Many martial arts schools teach qigong practice methods, but these methods are generally quite simple. People with good qualifications can only practice Qi after more than ten years of training. It takes decades of hard training to release Qigong waves like turtle fairy stream. However, the times are different now. With the efforts of Kailin tower and the temple of heaven, there are many excellent cultivation methods in the martial arts of the earth. Luo Fei saw that there was a strong breath in bidili''s body. What he lacked was the secret of releasing the breath. "Where did you learn your Qigong method? The mode is relatively rough, and the efficiency of application is not high. Moreover, your breath is very mixed, and it seems that you have not undergone systematic cultivation at all. " Bidelli blushed slightly and replied sheepishly, "these are all the things I figured out by referring to the practice videos on the market after visiting various martial arts schools. My father usually teaches me practice." "Satan, no wonder." Luo Fei shakes his head and does not comment on deli''s father. "Your talent is very good. It''s much stronger than when I saw you at the world''s first martial arts meeting last time. You haven''t been to kalinda, have you?" "No, dad said I couldn''t climb it." Biddy said honestly. "You''ve long been able to climb the tower." Bidili''s combat effectiveness is more than 100, and she has reached the qualification of climbing Kailin tower. Of course, now that Luo Fei is her teacher, she doesn''t have to go. Luo Fei will teach her everything she should learn. So in the following time, Luo Fei began to teach bidili the orthodox cultivation method. Bidili was very serious. He kept all the words that Luo Fei said in mind, and then corrected the mistakes in daily cultivation in practice. Bidelli''s talent was really good, and she soon remembered what Luo Fei taught her. Luo Fei is very satisfied with this disciple. It doesn''t matter if he is weak. As long as he has an enterprising spirit, there is no doubt that bidili is qualified as a disciple. As long as you practice hard, there should be no problem in becoming an expert like Colin in the future. In the next few days, Luo Fei will teach bidili martial arts on time, and then let bidili practice alone. When he encounters problems, he will consult him. Luo Fei himself practices with sun Bula not far away. In the twinkling of an eye, two weeks later, bidili was like a sponge that could absorb water. In the process of cultivation, bidili continuously absorbed nutrients and grew up every day.Luo Fei was also happy to see this, so he gave her more serious instructions. "Remember what you have learned these days, and then make a little mastery of it in your daily life. The cultivation of martial arts lies in persistence. Never give up halfway. Your path is not fixed, and there is still room for improvement." "After the foundation is laid, I will teach you the release of Qigong wave. You can preview it in advance." "In fact, I have seen the video about Qigong wave, but I never succeeded in releasing it." Biddy was a little embarrassed when she put out her tongue. "The understanding of Qigong wave in those videos is too simple, and if you want to release Qigong wave, you need enough breath first. This alone requires long-term hard practice. In terms of Qigong wave practice, the most orthodox Qigong schools on earth are turtle fairy stream and crane fairy stream..." "I know that Mr. Monkey King, Mr. klin and Mr. Tientsin fan are the disciples of turtle fairy stream and crane fairy stream." Bidili rushed to answer, about the growth of the monkey king and others, the earth people are all familiar. Luo Fei took a look at bidili and said with a smile, "Uncle Wukong, they were born in guixianliu. It''s right, but what really made them grow is the practice in Kailin tower and the temple of God." No matter the turtle fairy flow or the crane fairy flow, they all lay the foundation for their cultivation. This kind of cultivation has killed more than 100 combat effectiveness. The main reason why the monkey king can become stronger is that they accept more advanced cultivation later. Biddy nodded her head. After a few days of practice, bidili''s disordered martial arts have been corrected. Both the attack mode and the operation of her power have been improved significantly. Now she can be said to be reborn. I''m afraid that only a few moves are enough to deal with her past self. Now she admired Luo Fei so much that she believed what the teacher said. "Teacher Luo Fei''s advice is much better than dad''s!" She should have visited baozi mountain a few years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 On this day, after bidili''s strength grew, Luo Fei finally began to teach her how to use Qigong. Unlike sun WuFan''s advice to bidili in the original book, Luo Fei didn''t teach her a move that requires high-precision control, but chose a relatively simple combat move, qigong wave release. Perhaps the gorgeous color of Qigong wave can stimulate the practitioner''s sense of achievement in martial arts practice more than the flying dance. When a bunch of blue energy beams were released, only a loud bang was heard, and a five meter high hill was blown into ruins. Looking at the destruction scene caused by her Qigong wave, bidili couldn''t believe it. Her eyes were full of excitement. "Teacher, I did it. I destroyed a hill." Biddy''s voice trembled with excitement, her white cheeks flushed. Then a sense of emptiness came, and Biddy''s head was a little dizzy, and her body was shaking as if she was about to fall down. Seeing this, sun Bula quickly went to help her, "your consumption is too big." Take out a fairy bean to restore Biddy''s strength. "Well, I''m fine." Bidili was surprised at the effect of Xiandou, and she couldn''t help laughing. "Bi Dili''s Qi is too weak. She can''t release too much Qigong wave at one time. She didn''t control her first practice, but can only release small Qigong of fist size later." Luo Fei has a lot of spirit tree fruits in his hand, which are the best deities to enhance energy, but Luo Fei does not choose to take them out for bidili to take. Because bidili''s strength is still too weak, and the breath in her body is not concise. Even if it becomes stronger with the help of external objects, it is not really powerful. It is like a huge sponge. It looks huge on the surface, but in fact, a little squeeze will show that it does not occupy much space. That kind of strong is vain, too fast growth of breath will not help her, but will help her, only steadily forward, in the road of the strong can go further. As a teacher, Luo Fei feels very responsible. "Bidili has mastered all the basic methods of practice. Then she will practice steadily according to the plan. It is not difficult to become a strong person." Luo Fei said so, planning to arrange bidili to practice in Kailin holy land for a period of time, of course, not let her climb Kailin tower, but let her challenge the experts there. As the holy land of martial arts on the earth, Kailin holy land has gathered experts of various schools on the earth. Everyone gathered there to prepare to challenge Kailin tower. Bidili can meet many experts there. For Luo Fei''s arrangement, bidili has no opinion. In her heart, she is a very competitive girl. She is trying to prove herself through a battle. It happened that the summer vacation was coming, and bidelli would have some free time. "Take advantage of the summer vacation to challenge the experts of Kailin holy land. Many of them don''t climb Kailin tower, and their strength is limited, but they can well increase your combat intuition and strengthen your understanding and control of power. If you can sweep Kailin holy land, you can get a good place in the world''s first martial arts association in the future. " Biddley listened carefully, keeping all roffy''s words in mind. "If the 29th World''s first martial arts association is less than a year away, I will try my best to exercise and get a good result." "Well, come on!" Luo Fei''s encouragement with a smile on his face. At this time, sun Bula said: "cousin, sister Lazuli will also take part in the martial arts meeting. The champion must be locked by her." "She''s still clinging to those bonuses!" Luo Fei was dumbfounded. "Cousin, shall we join the competition and win the prize?" "I don''t want to be missed by elder martial sister lazuli." If you want to talk about the value, No.18 is already as rich as a country, but you always focus on the prize money of the champion of the world''s first martial arts association. According to No.18, no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat. This determination of not changing the original intention is really speechless. I don''t know what she''s doing with all that money. However, since the destruction of the divine world a few days ago, the task of galactic mercenaries has been put down. When it comes to those who destroy the spiritual world, Luo Fei''s heart will rise a sense of urgency. Sephia and merulia don''t mention it, they are more powerful than themselves, and there are No.17, No.18, little Shalu and others who destroy the spiritual world. These guys are also working hard, and their strength is constantly improving! In addition, there are two gifted FEIA and Noah behind, so the pressure of Luofei is not small. "It is said that Aunt Sophia and little aunt merulia will soon become super Saian gods, and they will become the realm gods of the second level sequence, super Saian gods. I am still far away from this realm..." "The clever way can reach the super Saian God, but it can only reach the first level sequence, and it will lower the upper limit of the realm God. It is not advisable!" Roffy knew that he wanted to fight against the real Super Saiyan God, and it was worthwhile to spend a few years on it. For example, seraphia and merulia had worked hard for nearly six years to become the Super Saiyan God.While roffy was deep in thought, a young man with golden hair ran across the sand bank by the sea. "Well, isn''t that sharp?" Sun Bula recognized the young man as sharp in the front row. "It''s really him!" Bidili looked for a voice and found that it was shap, a classmate. "How can he come here? It''s not far from high school." "It''s like practicing." Sun Bula''s beautiful eyes. At this time, shapp''s hands and feet were wearing heavy loads, panting on the bank, and behind him was a middle-aged man with a jet motorcycle, who kept shouting at him. "Training with heavy load, such training method is very rough, I never use it." Sun Bula opened his mouth. "That''s because you have a special practice room for Sarada." Luo Fei make complaints about it. Sun Bula turned his eyes towards Luo Fei, and his eyes fell on the middle-aged man next to shap. The middle-aged man had long black hair. He was thirty or forty years old. His body was a little fat, his belly was obviously protruding, and there was a pile of fat. His beard was messy, which was obviously the appearance of middle-aged uncle. Dark green clothes also look out of tune, not like a master. Well, it''s really not a master. The combat effectiveness is only 160. Of course, it''s not bad among the earth people. "That man is shapp''s teacher, isn''t he?" Sun Bula watched attentively. It is said that the man only recruited male disciples. "Well, that''s him." Bidili nodded and said, "Dad told me that the man''s name was Leping. In his early years, he was king of painting in the desert area of liangjingshan, and he had the title of" lone wolf. " "Lone wolf?" Sun Bula whispered the title. He had never heard of it. He was just a little man. Liangjingshan is like aunt Qiqi''s hometown! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 "Ah, that''s bidilly and sun Bula?" At this time, when the panting sharp ran across the bank, he also noticed two graceful figures not far away from the shoal. He took a hard look and found that they were his two classmates. "Shapp, do you know those people?" Middle aged Leping saw that sharp''s running speed slowed down and asked. Sharpe wiped the sweat on his face. "Well, they are my high school classmates, but how can they be here? It''s far away from orange star high school!" "Look at their clothes. They should be practicing martial arts just like you." Leping said in a deep voice. "Ah, I''ve never heard of them practicing martial arts." "You can''t look at the appearance. Let''s not mention the girl with purple hair. The girl with black hair can''t be underestimated." With Luo Fei''s practice in the past two weeks, bidili''s strength has leaped by leaps and bounds, and her breath is even stronger. Because she can''t hide her breath, bidili is like a 200 KW electric light bulb, emitting the same light as the sun. Compared with shapp''s eyes, Leping''s eyes are much sharper. In bidelli''s body, he felt a very strong breath. "Is bidelli that good?" Shapp knew that bidelli was born in a famous family, and usually looked more heroic, but he didn''t know how powerful she was. "That girl is more powerful than you think." Leping took a look at his disciple, and his tone was heavy. Because of living in the desert all the year round, Leping developed his intuition of danger. At this time, in bidili''s body, he felt a threat, just like facing a great enemy. I''m afraid the girl''s strength is no less than her own. What a terrible gift. Leping had a slightly fat stomach and felt incredible. "Oh, I see. It must be bidili who took the lead in practicing here. Her father is a world-famous martial artist." As soon as shapp clapped his hand, he suddenly realized the truth. "Who is her father?" I''m afraid it''s a great person to be able to teach such a disciple. "Bidelli''s father is Satan. She once got a good result in the world''s first martial arts meeting." "It was him..." Hearing shapp say the name of bidili''s father, Leping was a little stunned. When he fought with Satan, his strength was just the same, a little weaker than him. How can such a person teach a rising star like bidelli. His eyes turned to sun Bula and Luo Fei, who were beside bidili. He only felt that they were familiar, but they didn''t recognize them for the first time. Sun Bula and Luo Fei were not very active in front of the media. The only time they appeared on the screen was when Shalu game was played. At that time, both of them appeared in the form of super Saiya, and their images were completely different from now. "Now that I''ve met my classmates here, I''ll go and say hello. Shap, take a rest first." Leping gazed for a moment and said suddenly. "Oh, the teacher doesn''t like to contact with girls?" "That''s because I disdain. You know, girls can only affect the speed of martial arts practice. We in this school have to endure loneliness and concentrate on nothing to achieve ourselves." He admonished the disciple seriously. After a pause, Leping said solemnly: "but your black haired classmate has such talent. It may be unexpected to communicate with her because she has such strength at a young age." After hearing this, shapp nodded his head carefully and took these words to heart. It turns out that the teacher does not recruit female students because he has such a deep intention. Only when his heart is as still as water can he be full of vitality. This is indeed the truth. However, bidili students actually have the strength to make an exception for the teacher, this talent is too strong. After taking off the load, shap dried his sweat, sorted out his clothes and followed his teacher Leping to sun Bula. Leping has a natural fear of women. For this reason, he seldom contacts with women. Even though most of his disciples are male, most of them are rejected. But it''s wrong to say that he can''t see women at all. He has a partner who has lived for decades. His name is Poole. Like oolong, Poole graduated from the southern zombie kindergarten, so Poole''s transfiguration can actually become a girl. After decades of training, Leping''s fear of girls has greatly improved. Although it still has a shadow on girls, it is no longer as easy to see girls as before My legs are too weak to walk. ¡­¡­ "Biddy, your classmate is coming." From the corner of his eye, he looks at the approaching shapp and Leping. Luo Fei reminds bidili. Bidili also saw shapp, so she adjusted her breath and stopped her action. "Shapp, I didn''t expect to meet you here." "I didn''t expect to meet bidelli and sun Bula, either." Shapp said hello and looked at rofei. "Who''s this gentleman?"Bidilly replied, "he''s my teacher, roffy, and blah''s cousin." "Roffy?" Shapp repeated the name of Luo Fei, very strange. Is there such a character in the martial arts world? He looked at his teacher Leping, hoping to get some answers from him. Leping has never heard of this name, and he has a little doubt in his heart, but he should not be anonymous if he can point out a master like bidili. Focusing on Luo Fei, he still didn''t find anything. The person in front of him was standing in front of him, but he was just like an ordinary person. He didn''t have any strong breath. Leping was shocked to find that he couldn''t see through Luo Fei. No! Staring at Luo Fei carefully, Leping was shocked to find that the other side casually stood there, with flaws everywhere. But when he looked at it carefully, it was as if it was perfect. At first glance, all the flaws turned into means to resist the enemy. Master! He is definitely a great master. Cold sweat gradually emerged from Leping''s forehead. Facing the defenceless Luo Fei, he had a feeling that he couldn''t make a move. Looking at Sun Bula next to Luo Fei, Leping''s eyes can''t help tightening again. This girl is not simple either. When did two abnormal guys appear on the earth. "Teacher, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at the stiff face of Leping, sharp asked. "Oh, it''s OK. I''m shocked by the strength of some of you." When Leping came back, his eyes became a little complicated. Do you see that? The corner of Luo Fei''s mouth is slightly raised. Leping''s combat power is about 160, and he has reached the stage of sensing breath. However, the breath of this person is quite messy, so he should not have undergone systematic cultivation. Luo Fei judged that Leping had not climbed Kailin tower or practiced in the temple of heaven, otherwise his breath would not be so messy. "Hello, my name is Leping. I live near liangjingshan. Now I have a Daoguan in orange star city." Leping reached out to introduce himself. Reach out not to hit smiling face person, Luo Fei is also generous to extend a hand, "Hello, I''m bidili''s teacher." "Wait, are you Saiyan?" He suddenly noticed the tail on Luo Fei''s body. Leping''s eyes were straight, and his eyes showed an incredible color. "Yes, blah and I are both Saiya." Luo Fei readily admits. In today''s society, the existence of the sais is no secret. At first, it was thought that it was just the race set in the novels of the famous writer tays. Later, with the invasion of the universe, the earth people also knew the situation of the outside world. At this time, the earth suddenly realized that the sais they knew were actually alien races. However, the earth people''s acceptance ability is quite strong, the dragon ball, Kailin tower, the temple, and the gods all exist, plus the earth friendly Saiya people, it seems that it is not unacceptable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 Here, after getting Luo Fei''s exact answer, Leping also knows their real identities. Luo Fei, sun Bula, these are the two young masters and young ladies of omnipotent capsule group! Leping gave a wry smile and said to sun Bula, "it''s the daughter of your monkey king and bulma. No wonder..." Sun Bula flashed a pair of star like bright eyes. In front of him, the middle-aged man with a big stomach knew his parents. Looking at Sun Bula''s puzzled eyes, Leping''s heart suddenly became sour and felt offended. For the monkey king, they are really insignificant. I can''t help thinking back to decades ago, when I was so high spirited and occupied a large area of wasteland in an attempt to do something big. But when I was full of fighting spirit and ready to show my skills, I met the monkey king and bulma, who formed a team to look for the Dragon Ball. I didn''t want to offend them. That time, he was beaten down by the other side with a few moves. Later, she provoked another girl named Qiqi, who was beaten to death by the other party. After that, she curled up in the desert near liangjingshan and never went out again. As time goes by, more than 20 years later, one of them has become a legendary warrior who has saved the earth from many crises, and the other has become one of the two goddesses of the earth, with the title of the God of martial arts. But he can only curl up in an unknown corner, watching silently and anonymously, and now he has become a middle-aged uncle who is out of shape. In a twinkling of an eye, the children of Monkey King and bulma are already so old. All kinds of memories reverberate in my mind. I don''t know how to express all kinds of heartache. Finally, it turns into a long sigh. In fact, from the beginning, he was not qualified to compare with the monkey king. ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, when your parents were young, I had contact with them. That was before the 21st world''s first martial arts association. At that time, I also had contact with the monkey king. " That''s what Leping said. "Is that so?" Sun Bula tilted her head. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leping had nothing to say. Next, she asked shapp to communicate with bidili and others. Leping was a little distracted by the rising and falling tides. After a while, he took shap to continue to exercise. In front of several powerful young people, he didn''t want to stay any longer. He felt too hopeless. ¡­¡­ As night fell, bidelli finished her training contentedly and drove her car home happily. Baozi mountain. When sun Bula came home, the dinner was ready. Sun WuFan ate it happily. Thinking of the middle-aged man he met during the day, he asked, "Mom, do you know a middle-aged man named Leping?" Bulma put down the bowl and chopsticks, "Leping, who is that?" "He said he met you when you were looking for the dragon ball together, and he had a fight with dad." So sun Bula told the story of the day and described the image of Leping by the way. After listening, bulma dragged her chin to recall for a while, vaguely impressed. "It seems that there was a man who was defeated by Wukong three or two times." "Who are you talking about?" Sun Wukong''s mouth is full of food and his words are not clear. His memory is also good, but the things more than 20 years ago are not so deep. He has forgotten the people who were defeated by himself. On the contrary, the piraf trio who made him suffer more deeply makes him remember. "Nothing..." Bulma shook her head in a funny way. Her daughter''s words reminded her of many things in her youth. At that time, she laughed at her sister''s love for a little child, but she didn''t expect that she would come true later, and she actually came together with the monkey king. Now think about it, I was quite naive when I was young, and actually embarked on the journey of looking for a prince charming. But it was this naive idea that brought him to the monkey king. Although there were some setbacks, the result was quite good. Looking at his wife''s pretty face covered with a smile, Monkey King shook his head and asked sun Bula: "your classmate is going to participate in the world''s first martial arts meeting, then what about you?" "I''m still thinking about it. Maybe I''ll go too!" Answered sun Bula. "The first martial arts association in the world, I haven''t participated in it for more than ten years..." The monkey king said with emotion that the last time he participated in the 23rd World''s first martial arts meeting, it was going to be held until the 29th. "Why don''t we all go!" Sun Bula proposed. Sun Wukong''s eyes brightened, and he seemed to be excited. "Well, I''ll think about it. If only bejita were there. I haven''t seen him for many years. I really want to compete with him." "That guy, I don''t know where it is in the universe!" Bulma doesn''t have a good sense of vegeta. "Yes ¡­¡­ In the earth''s dull days, it seems that in the underworld, a huge crisis is brewing.Infernal. After absorbing the power of evil thoughts wave, the condensing body of evil spirits in hell, the pure and evil energy continued to strengthen his power, and soon made him return to the peak state. At this time, there was still more than half of the remaining evil spirits, and he laughed greedily. At this time, the strength of further he, has no fear of hell and heaven master, finally can be unscrupulous hand. "The earth, and those stupid soldiers, wait for me to revenge!" "And that strange woman..." The appearance of Emma, the demon, flashed in my mind. The evil smile made Mormon man''s face cold, and the killing intention that made his soul tremble spread all over the hell in an instant. ¡­¡­ South galaxy. A huge disc spaceship hovers in the vast space, bright stars like pearls dotted in the dark night, and the disc spaceship paddles by, bringing a bright light in the void. In the spaceship, Felisa maintains the ultimate pure white shape, sipping red wine with a leisurely face, staring at the outside of the spaceship calmly with scarlet eyes. Ever since she left the mother star of the demons in the universe, Felisa has led a free and unrestrained life with her demons. Of course, Felisa did not forget his failure experience, so he still insisted on training. In a few years, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he has a full grasp of dealing with the so-called super Saiya. But after the strength promotion, he is not so anxious about revenge. A little super Saier with more than 100 million combat power can be crushed to death with one finger. According to the news from Bailey Bulu and kikono, the strength of the super sais on the other side of the earth is growing rapidly, which is beyond the detection range of the energy detector. However, it should not grow as fast as its own. For its talent, Felisa is full of confidence. "Lord frissa, there''s news from King arpei that a magical thing has recently been discovered on the ice planet. You may be interested in it." A third form (heteromorphic form) of the universe demon came forward to deliver a message. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 "Ho Ho, what''s the news from King arpei, tell it to the king?" Felisa turned her head and looked at her subordinates, the scarlet light flashing in her pupils. King arpei, the cosmic demons and other subordinates were very respectful to him, which was much better than those traitors in the Legion of frissa. In the final analysis, it was because of the power shock. Over the years, I have led these people wantonly in the South galaxy, bringing huge benefits to the ice and snow planet. Even the experts from heaven can''t stop them from dominating. Well, when I return to the North Galaxy after a while, I will get rid of the traitors one by one, and the super Saiya on earth. It''s almost time to go back for revenge. The cosmic demons under his command heard flisa''s inquiry and quickly came forward to respectfully reply: "recently, a strange object with the shape of heart appeared in the South galaxy, which seems to be a powerful organizational structure. Without exception, those who obtained it gained powerful power. Because of this, many cosmic forces have joined in the fight for it." "King arpei sent men and horses to fight for it, once captured it, but soon it was taken away by other cosmic people, but the people and horses who participated in it had already made clear the effect of that thing." "Oh?" Felisa nodded with interest, "what''s the effect?" "It seems to be more powerful than the transformation of our demon clan, which has been named" demon heart "in the clan." The cosmic devil of the third form (heteromorphic form) answers carefully. Felisa''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes became deep. Because of her talent, those cosmic demons on the ice and snow planet don''t have the same powerful power as herself. Her transformation belongs to the release of internal energy, and for them, it''s the real transformation. The strength of each transfiguration is increased several times. The heart object in the South Galaxy actually has the effect of increasing energy. Felisa''s face showed a playful smile, "the king began to be interested in that thing, whose hand is the devil''s heart now?" "It''s in the hands of the intelligent race of the universe, the yelantians." "What about strength?" "The individual strength of the erantes is not strong, but the guard soldiers they made by using powerful scientific and technological means have strong strength. It is said that they once dominated the universe a long time ago, but later they declined for some unknown reason, and their strength is not much different from that of their subordinates." "Five million combat effectiveness!" Felisa was slightly surprised and asked calmly, "how many people are there?" "Although it is a product of science and technology, due to the limitation of resources, the number is not large. According to the number of discoveries, there are probably more than 100." "Ho Ho, it''s almost possible to form a good cosmic force. That''s interesting. I haven''t heard of it before." Felisa waved her hand, not frightened by the number of people on the other side. The cosmic devil below looks at Felisa with crazy hot eyes. "Lord frissa, are we going to do it?" "Of course, since it''s King arpei''s request, naturally it should be satisfied. Oh, my king is more interested in the heart of the universe. Go and find out the whereabouts of the" erantes "and seize the heart of the devil!" Felisa narrowed her eyes and looked at the people in the spaceship with scarlet eyes. Suddenly she drank loudly, and the voice echoed in the whole spaceship. "Yes, sir Hearing frissa''s instructions, all the cosmic demons responded crazily, and the cold smell permeated the whole spaceship. The best players that king arpei prepared for Frisa were all elite in the family, the worst of them were better than captain keniu, the former ace of Frisa, and the more powerful one was not inferior to his original third form. After several years of running in and upgrading, the strength of these cosmic demons has greatly increased. There are not a few cosmic demons whose form has reached the third form. Each of these cosmic demons has no less than 5 million combat power, and they are rare experts in the universe. With frissa''s command, the huge disk-shaped spaceship began to turn its direction and flew towards the team of "yelantians". ¡­¡­ A month later, in the stellar system where the mother star of the "yelantian man" is located, numerous spaceships gather because of the devil''s heart, and more than 1000 warships moored on the planet''s orbit aim at a metal planet in the sun''s livable belt. Among them is Felisa''s team. Looking at the brilliant light shining in the dark sky from time to time, accompanied by the destruction of ships, huge flares on the surface of metal stars, Felisa watched with great interest, and did not join in the battle at the first time. "Zono, you see what beautiful fireworks they are. If they bloom on the whole planet, I don''t know how beautiful they will be!" Felisa''s evil eyes looked at the battle in the distance, "Hey, let those cosmic men fight for it first. We''ll fight until someone gets it, so as to make them happy. When the biggest hope turns into despair, it''s interesting to destroy the twisted face." "Yes The space demons in the spaceship are headed by Felisa, with a cold smile on their faces."Open the skylight of the spaceship. I want to get some air outside." "Yes, sir." The controller of the spaceship immediately responded to frissa''s order. There was an exit on the top of the spaceship. Frissa sat on a small seat and flew out of the spaceship with her legs crossed. Looking at the fierce sparks rising in the distance, Felisa''s face was cold with a few evil smiles, and her indifferent eyes continued to appreciate the battle that made him surmount. A few hours later, the battle gradually calmed down, and the spaceships that besieged the mother planet of the erantrans gradually disappeared in the battle of destruction, and the erantrans finally guarded the fruits of their victory. "The guardians of the Lantian people are very powerful. They have defended against the invasion of foreign enemies." Felisa said in surprise, his eyes deep and silent, and he seemed to raise the corner of his mouth sarcastically. Don''t encroach on things that don''t belong to you. If virtue doesn''t match, it will only lead to great disaster. The defense of the Titans was nothing more than a dying struggle to him. "Lord Frisa, it''s time for us to do it." A group of cosmic demons are floating around flisa. The battle just happened in the universe has already ignited their desire to destroy. "Well." Felisa nodded faintly and stopped talking. The following demons in the universe heard Felisa''s approval. They were like sharks smelling blood, and they were constantly showing a sense of killing. "Go ahead, let them see the power of the demons, kill all the life in front of them, and let more people go when they meet an invincible opponent. I don''t want to see you lose your staff." "Yes!" The demons of the universe craned their necks and yelled wildly. Then, they turned into lightning bolts and rushed to the mother planet of yarlant. Fierce fighting broke out on the huge metal planet immediately. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 It''s also Rand, the mother planet. It''s a thrilling atmosphere that envelops the whole planet. The dim light was blocked by thick clouds, and only a little bright light could be seen. After the invasion of foreign enemies, the stronger enemies had already come before the RAND people had time to rest. "Ah, they are the demons of the universe. They are here anyway." "Guard, stop them." "No, the energy detector shows that they have more than 5 million combat power How can there be so many masters in the demons of the universe? " Crazy roar one after another, countless people also died in the slaughter of cosmic demons. When the guardian soldiers can''t protect their safety, the erantes who are not strong can only be slaughtered. Looking at the people who died miserably, the eyes of the elders were full of tears. "Yelan God is up. How big a mistake did our family make to suffer this disaster?" The elder''s face was full of grief and indignation. "Your mistake is not to peep at what is not yours." An elegant voice came over, and the small figure of frissa appeared in front of the elder of the yelantian. With his hands on his back, he bent slightly and said politely, "Hello, elder, I''m frissa, the demon of the universe." "Felisa?" The elder looked at the little white man in front of him. His face suddenly changed. "You''re the fliza who has stirred up the South Galaxy in recent years. Are you also looking for us for that strange heart?" "Oh, oh, you''ve heard of my name. It''s my pleasure." Felisa spoke very politely, the color suddenly a cold, cold voice came, "please this elder will give me what I want." The elder of the yelantian glared at Felisa, gritted his teeth and said, "dream!" Felisa sighed and shook his head: "why do some people always have such a stubborn mind? Originally, I was going to leave you a good planet. It seems that I don''t need it now." With that, Felisa stretched out a finger, whew, and a scarlet beam of energy shot out quickly. Puchi, the energy beam containing huge energy penetrates through the void and hits the brow of the elder of Lantian. The elder also fell to the ground in astonishment, with incredible eyes on his face. To his death, he didn''t expect that Felisa would be so decisive. "Cut, peeping at the devil''s heart is not your biggest mistake. Your biggest mistake is that you don''t have enough power, but you try to do things that are beyond your ability." "Death will land on you sooner or later." Frisa shook his hand in disgust, released a wave of energy, turned the hot energy into a bright white flame, and instantly flattened thousands of square meters around him. ¡­¡­ In this war, the lantians were defeated. The Titans and their guardians drank blood from their home star, and with a burst of stellar energy, the entire giant metal planet disappeared from the universe. "Lord Frisa, this is what you are looking for." In the spaceship, the ferocious cosmic demon respectfully handed something the size of a fist like a heart to Felisa. "Oh, this is the devil''s heart. It really looks like a heart." Looking at the beating object in front of her heart, there was a trace of curiosity in her eyes. Reach out and hold the devil''s heart in the palm of his hand. Suddenly, a dark and bloody smell suddenly surges towards him. Felisa widens her eyes. Before she has time to respond, the heart disappears from Felisa''s palm as if she had found her master, and melts into the flesh and blood. A smell of blood and darkness suddenly burst out from Felisa. The strong smell was more powerful than the original strength of Felisa. Felisa''s face became distorted, and it was hard to suppress this strength. In turn, his face showed an incredible expression, laughing. After a while, the energy in his body has been greatly improved. "So it is. This thing is called" devil seed ". It comes from the extremely devil thing of unknown time and space. Hum, now this power belongs to the king." Felisa controls the dark energy that is constantly rampant on her body. A smell of blood spreads, and the temperature around seems to drop several degrees at a time. At this time, Felisa was like a small black hole, constantly pulling the surrounding material. He only heard the "crackling" vibration when the metal was torn. The huge disk spacecraft twisted inward, and the electric light and fire light flashed, which made the space demons on the spacecraft panic. "Don''t panic. I feel like I''m going to land on a planet. I want to master this new power." "Yes..." Subordinates tremble answer, frantically from the star map to find a star, and then fly the spacecraft carefully past. Felisa didn''t know that the demon seed he got was one of the big universes put by the old God maurosius, which had the power to disturb the order of the universe.¡­¡­ When Felisa got the demon seed and was ready to further enhance his power, in the vast space outside the inner realm of the whole king, near the edge of the inner realm, the undulating space was filled with chaotic energy, which wantonly surged, forming a barrier between the main time and space of the inner realm of the whole king and the thirty-six districts of the outer realm of the whole king. All of a sudden, a bright light is like a huge pillar projecting from the outer world and stopping at the intersection of the inner and outer world. With the sound of a dragon, a giant golden dragon resides in the chaos. This dragon has a larger body than the universe. Every scale is glittering with gold, and there is a boundless powerful force all over his body. If someone is here, he will be scared by his huge body and fearless force. The golden eyes calmly looked at the main space-time in front of us. Suddenly, the giant dragon opened its mouth, and dozens of flashes of different colors came out of the dragon''s mouth. After these lights came out, they turned into Dragons of different colors. The bodies of these dragons are countless times smaller than those of the giant ones. Rao is so. Each dragon is still as big as a mountain. The smallest body is more than 10000 meters long. "Lord FIOs!" Dozens of Dragon into human shape, eyebrows have a complex dragon pattern, these dragon respectfully salute to the huge dragon. FIOs, the Dragon God, nodded his head and looked at them with a dignified face. "According to the agreement with the inner God, you will be stationed in the major universes of the main time and space to assist the gods in the management of the universe. You need to be ready and conscientiously perform your duties." "It''s also an experience. The best performers will be qualified for the official Dragon God examination. I hope you can work hard." "In accordance with the instruction of Lord FIOs!" These trainee dragon gods all heard that there was a chance to be promoted to official dragon gods, and they all looked forward to it. They are all powerful dragon gods in the fourth level sequence, and their biggest pursuit is to become a formal Dragon God. You should know that there are many trainee dragon gods in the thirty-six districts of the whole King''s Outland. However, there are less than 100 experts who really reach the formal Dragon God in the fifth level sequence. At the top of the sixth level sequence, there are only four Dragon gods. The Dragon God in front of them, FIOs, is one of the four superior dragon gods. "Well, I have contacted the gods in the inner domain, and the great God will arrange personnel to receive you. Although your strength is no less than that of the destruction god in the inner domain, don''t underestimate the gods. Now you all follow the light." With the Dragon God FIOs finished speaking, 59 golden rays formed a space Avenue connecting all the universes in the whole King''s inner domain. There are five parallel spacetimes in the inner realm of the whole king at this time. Each parallel spacetime has 12 universes. Except for the seventh universe of Luo Lan''s spacetime, there is no golden road, the rest of the universes have just one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 Fifty nine trainee dragon gods salute to the Dragon God FIOs, and then enter the space Avenue. The golden space Avenue immediately blooms brilliant light after the Dragon gods enter. The rich light illuminates the whole chaotic space. Whew, the bright light flashes by, bringing many dragon gods into different universes of the whole king. Looking at the disappearing figures calmly, the Dragon God FIOs raised his eyes and looked into the inner world with his dignified face. Endless time and space were under his gaze. "It should be enough to give the order of the inner domain to these young dragon people. I hope that some of them will become official dragon gods." Then we focus on the seventh universe where Luo Lan is. We find that the trainee Dragon God over there is not in the seventh universe. The idea spreads out and Luo Lan is found in the destruction of the eleventh universe. Eyes fall on Luo Lan''s body, Dragon God FIOs some surprised. "He is the Saiya who has been paid attention to by the teacher. He is so close to the fourth level sequence." It''s only three years since he became a trainee Dragon God, but he has already entered the fourth level sequence with one foot. This kind of cultivation speed is beyond the expectation of the Dragon God FIOs. "The power of the dragon and the power of the Saiya people has such an incredible effect." "Not bad, not bad!" FIOs nodded with satisfaction. The majestic voice shakes the chaotic air currents, and the turbulent air waves surge like mountains and rivers, disturbing space-time and spreading invisible space-time waves. At this time, the huge body of the Dragon God FIOs suddenly turned, and the sea of time and space immediately split into a spacious Avenue. It''s like dropping a bomb on a calm lake. The surging waves make the lake surge. The whole space seems to be pulled by the huge gravity from the center of the black hole and collapse on a large scale! With the sound of dragon chanting, the figure of the Dragon God FIOs gradually becomes blurred and returns from the inner boundary to the outer boundary. ¡­¡­ In the eleventh universe, Luo Lan, who is fighting with macarita in the destruction of the divine world, does not know that a great God just cast his eyes on him not long ago. Luo Lan is in a state of extreme freedom. She has silver gray hair and silver gray eyes. She plays with macarita. A series of blurred shadows form a string of straight lines, appear again, Luo Lan has been close to macarita''s side. There was no wave in his eyes, holding a mass of energy enough to destroy the galaxy, he attacked macarita. Macarita stares blandly, and her delicate face shows a smile. She is not frightened by his sudden attack. Her slender palm stretches forward and suddenly holds Luo Lan''s fist. Luo Lan''s attack instantly turns into a wisp of white smoke and disappears. Seeing this, Luo Lan''s face was startled, and she quickly broke away from the shackles of macarita. She quickly pulled back more than 1000 meters, took a breath, and then carefully observed macarita, ready to launch a new round of attack. All of a sudden, macarita''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, sensing that the eleventh universe is coming to an extraordinary guest. "What happened?" Luo Lan saw the change of macarita''s face and asked. "The trainee Dragon God of the eleventh universe is coming. It''s nothing. Kaiyi, the king of the world, will make arrangements. Let''s continue." Macarita does not think of cableway, and the honor of Dragon God trainee is no less than the God of destruction, but the work of entertaining does not necessarily require the presence of angels. Hearing that the trainee Dragon God is about to arrive at the eleventh universe, Luo Lan is a little stunned. Compared with those trainee dragon gods, his strength is slightly worse. Think of here, Luo Lan felt a pressure. "I also need to reach the fourth level sequence as soon as possible, otherwise other trainee dragon gods are the fourth level sequence, only I am the third level sequence, it is not a matter." When the current world of several apprentice dragon gods get together, suddenly only he is the third level sequence, that not only lost the face of the seventh universe, his heart is also uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ According to the instructions of the great God, Kay, the king God in red, has been waiting in the sky for a long time with his followers. The universe is quiet and quiet, and there is no movement. "Lord king, who are we waiting for?" The eleventh universe apprentice King God asked doubtfully, he did not know in the universe in addition to the destruction god, who is worth the king God adults wait. "A Dragon God from the outside world, he will stay in our universe and protect the stability here. When the time comes, you will respect him as a destructive God, Lord behlumond. Don''t neglect him." "Ah, is it that powerful?" The apprentice King God "ah" yelled, feeling incredible, there are other gods in the world comparable to the destruction of God? "I don''t know, but it''s the explanation of the great God. It won''t go wrong." Kay, the king God of the world, shakes his head. He is not clear about the situation outside the inner realm of the whole king. As the king God of the world who dominates the space and time of the inner realm of the whole king, there is no existence of the outer realm and the Dragon God in the inheritance he accepts. However, since the great God officials have made clear their words, they will not be deceived.Suddenly, Kay, the king of the world, looked forward with a cold face. "Here it is The calm starry sky suddenly split a deep channel. With the appearance of this space, a fuzzy figure came out of the channel. A strong sense of oppression swept in. Kay, the God of the world king, felt his breath stagnated and cold sweat came out on his forehead. He only felt this kind of oppression in the body of beilumeng, the God of destruction. Sure enough, as the great God said, there are great gods in the eleventh universe. Kay, the king God of the world, met each other and said, "Hello, I''m Kay, the king God of the eleventh universe. Welcome to the eleventh universe." "Hello, my name is Gaby, the trainee Dragon God of Outland." The voice was cold and elegant. The other side was a female trainee Dragon God who was not very tall. Her skin was brown, and her face was very beautiful. There were complex black dragon lines on her forehead. If Luo Lan is here, he will find that this female trainee Dragon God is Gaby, whom he knew on the God of Outland 13. Kay, the God of the world king, doesn''t know where the Outland is, but the oppression from the other side is real. According to the great God, all the universes have a trainee Dragon God. If they are as powerful as the female dragon god in front of them, they are all twelve masters of destroying the God level! There are so many experts who have appeared out of thin air. Thinking of this, Kay could not help but take a breath of cool air. She just felt that she had been isolated before. "Lord Gaby, why don''t I show you around the universe." Kay, the king God of the world, speaks very politely. Even though the king God of the world and the God of destruction are at the same level, they still can''t be equal because of the power factor of reality. In front of the God of destruction, the king God of the world also needs to keep a low attitude. The Dragon God of probation is no less important than the God of destruction. The king God of the world can only treat them as the God of destruction. "Well, I''ve just arrived in the universe, so let''s have a look first." Gaby said casually. "Let me introduce you to the eleventh universe." Kaiyi, the king of the world God, was smiling. He took Gaby to blink among the galaxies and introduced the situation of the eleventh universe. In addition to introducing the distribution of several galaxies, he also introduced in detail the situation of the pride team, which is the proudest force of the eleventh universe. "The power of the universe on your side is much stronger than that of the secondary universes in Outland. I think so. After all, it''s the main universe!" Gaby felt it for a moment and said. Secondary universe, primary universe? It seems to be the division of different universes by the mysterious Outland. Kay, the king of the world, quietly wrote down these words, but did not ask at this time. "I don''t know where Lord Gaby is going to put the palace? I recommend the kingdom of the gods. The air is fresh and full of spirits. It''s the most suitable place for gods to live. Of course, Lord beirumund''s destruction of the kingdom of the gods is also good, but Lord beirumund doesn''t like strangers to enter. " Gaby waved his hand with little concern. "If it''s in the divine world, I''ll find a human planet to live on. There are too many demons in your universe. It''s more convenient to observe the universe in the lower world." "If you want to live anywhere, Lord Gaby can choose. If you have any dissatisfaction, please come to me." Kay, the king of the world, patted his chest and said. "Well, I''ll find you." Gaby nodded and began to pick his own planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 Gaby has no requirements for the planet he lives on, as long as it''s a planet for human survival. As a trainee Dragon God, he has many magical abilities. It''s very easy to transform a planet into what he likes. When Kay saw this, he didn''t say anything. He politely repeated what he could find if he had any problems. He bent down to Gaby and left with his followers. After the king God and his entourage left, Gaby''s pretty face showed a trace of fatigue, and finally did not need to maintain a dignified posture. "It''s time to find a place to live." Gaby stretched out and became a black dragon more than 10000 meters long, occupying the vast starry sky. The divine idea sweeps through the surrounding starry sky, and the nearby life planets are all in Gabriel''s scanning, confirming the next few stars he likes. Gabriel starts to chant and rushes towards those stars. Suddenly, the space cracks again, and the black dragon disappears. Wheezing! Gaby violently tears up the dimensional space, and a viscous energy flows out of the dimensional space, washing her black scales. Gaby swings his tail excitedly, just like entering the ocean, soaring in the cosmic dimension. In the past ten minutes or so, near one of the planets she chose, space has cracked, and the gorgeous streamer is like a drop of glass. An emerald green planet leaps into view. Gaby has chosen six planets as her habitat. At present, the color of this emerald green planet is her most satisfactory, but the specific choice of which one needs to be determined through detailed investigation. The loud and clear dragon chant sounded in the universe, Gaby swayed her huge body and flew to the emerald green planet. As soon as you enter the planet and pass through the light green atmosphere, the boundless ocean appears in the sight. The planet has developed a brilliant civilization. Although science and technology have not yet developed to the cosmic stage, all kinds of aircraft can be seen in the atmosphere. Gaby''s arrival shocked the aborigines on the planet. Before Gaby became human, the aborigines had already launched an attack on her. One by one, the flaming missiles attacked Gaby, but the roaring explosion could only tickle him. After the smoke, the black scales were still shining and did not hurt him. "Barbaric and rude race, forget it, this kind of place is not suitable for my life. I''d better change the planet!" Gaby didn''t like the natives on the planet. He looked at the city below indifferently, turned around and disappeared directly from the planet. FIOs, the Dragon God, let them enter the inner realm of the whole king to protect the stability here. If it''s not necessary, Gabriel doesn''t want to have any friction with the civilization here. After several more planets, Gabriel finally settled down in a star in the southern region. This is a planet with low civilization level, on which human like aboriginal life lives. Because the birth time is not very long, this planet has just developed tribal civilization. "From today on, this planet will be protected by my trainee Dragon God Gaby!" Gaby solemnly declared his existence to all the aborigines on the planet. Looking at the powerful black dragon in the sky, all the Aboriginal people fell to their knees and thought that it was the gods who landed on the earth. The treatment is totally different from that of the previous planet. Gaby looked at the aborigines kneeling down with satisfaction. "I''m very satisfied with your attitude. I''ll give you the protection of the Dragon God!" As he spoke, a touch of dark golden energy suddenly came out of Gaby''s mouth, then rose to the sky and turned into rain. As the planet where the Dragon God lives, the life on it is the people of the Dragon God. The rain water with the power of the Dragon God falls on the ground, which immediately awakens the vitality of the whole planet. The plants grow crazily, the dead trees sprout, and the desert becomes an oasis. The indigenous people who bathe in the rain benefit a lot. Not only the pain is removed, but also their physical quality is greatly improved. Just as the namiks were bestowed by the Dragon God, these aborigines also had a trace of dragon blood. "Well, it turns into a primary dragon tribe. It seems that the indigenous people here have great talent. In that case, I''ll give you the dragon ball as well." Gaby''s dragon claw suddenly grasps a mountain top, and the towering mountain peak is directly cut half, and then extrudes that half of the mountain peak. Shengsheng extrudes it into seven round stone balls, and gives Dragon God power to those stone balls. Hum, after getting Gaby''s gift, the seven stone balls immediately turned into dragon balls. They are not very big. The orange red surface is crystal clear. But they are different from other dragon balls, probably because Gaby is a black dragon. The stars in these dragon balls are black. Black Star seven dragon ball. Of course, unlike the black dragon ball that will destroy the planet in GT world, the seven dragon ball made by the trainee Dragon God Gaby is more powerful, and there is no need to worry about any negative energy at all. "Give it to you, as long as you collect seven dragon balls and summon the dragon, it will realize one of your wishes!"There was a loud sound in the sky, and Gaby''s huge body gradually disappeared. "Dragon God!" "Dragon God!" On the top of a mountain, Gaby, in the form of a human, saw the aborigines prostrate and worshipped devoutly. He showed a smile on his face. Then he turned around and placed his palace in a big snow mountain. "Keke, it''s finally finished. This will be my base in the future." "Lord FIOs, let''s pay attention to the devil seeds, then I''ll have a look!" Gaby is very comfortable lying in his nest, surrounded by a huge crystal ball, to observe the situation of the outer universe. Scenes of the outside world flashed through the crystal ball, and Gaby was like an audience, watching with interest. Gradually, Gaby felt something wrong. The universe didn''t seem as calm as she imagined. There were demons everywhere. The whole universe was like a big sieve. It looked very complete, but the interlayer of the space was very fragile. From time to time, some unknown dark energy would emerge. "What''s the matter? Why does the whole King''s inner world look more chaotic than the outer world? There are too many demons, or only the eleventh universe Gaby didn''t know if he was out of luck, so he got in touch with the trainee Dragon God assigned to other universes. "Hello, Shirley, what''s up with you? It''s very comfortable to live in nemex. Oh, I''m also very good here. " "Zaqi, you are also very calm. Did the God of destruction send you protein powder? Of course, I''m fine, too. " After getting in touch with several trainee dragon gods in a row, Gaby tries to hang up. At this time, she knows that the problem is in her universe. Gaby went to the bed and looked at the ceiling absently, already thinking of his busy future. "Other universes seem to be very calm. It''s over. I''m the only one with a lot of demons." After tossing and turning on the bed for several times, Gaby finally perked up. After all, Gaby has been assigned to the eleventh universe, and there is no possibility of change. Besides, although it seems not peaceful here, this is the place where he made achievements. If he can help manage it well, he will be promoted to the official Dragon God in the future. Gaby was in a better mood. "In the seventh universe of time and space, the trainee Dragon God seems to be a native. I''ll meet him sometime." "But as outsiders, we trainee dragon gods are not good at intervening in things in the universe." "Let''s get to know what''s going on here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 Gaby, the eleventh God of destruction in the universe, will come into contact with him in the future, but now she has to understand the situation in the world first. According to the king God of the world, the strongest force in the world is a team called pride team, whose members come from all parts of the universe, and some of them even reach the order of gods. For this team, she needs to find a chance to see it. The operation of the universe has its own rules. The whole king and the great God are the supreme gods in the whole King''s inner domain. The king God and the destruction god of the universe are responsible for the creation and destruction. As an external trainee Dragon God, Gaby is better to be a bystander and can provide appropriate help, but don''t take everything in his hand. Her main task is to experience and solve the problem of devil seeds by the way. Other matters are left to the local gods. With this in mind, Gaby expanded the star map of the eleventh universe, and then marked the unstable places he explored one by one. ¡­¡­ Later in the day, Gaby was either living in his palace or exploring the eleventh universe with his mind. On this day, the sky suddenly became dark, accompanied by lightning and thunder. Gaby went out of the palace and looked out. A ray of dragon power came from afar. He knew that someone had summoned the dragon. As the first dragon appeared, Gaby paid a little attention, but when he learned that the Summoner''s wish was to improve the direction of the river, he turned his attention to other places. All of a sudden, Gaby sensed a powerful force in the universe through detection, and its strength actually reached the fourth level sequence. "Power is approaching the second step of destruction!" Gaby looked up in surprise. It''s rare to have such a powerful master in the universe. The fourth level sequence, popularly known as the God of destruction level, can be roughly divided into three steps. The first step is the first step to the level of destructive gods. Many destructive gods and gods whose strength has not reached the fourth level are roughly in this stage. The second step belongs to the strong one in the destruction god level. There are very few destruction gods who reach this level in the whole King''s inner domain. They are usually some old or gifted destruction gods. For example, the destruction god birus is in the second step. As for the third step, it is the strongest one in the destruction god level, and no one in the whole King''s inner domain has reached it yet. Now that the force in the eleventh universe is approaching the second step, Gaby is really surprised. Is it the destruction god of the eleventh universe? Gaby thought in her heart, using the crystal ball to observe the energy explosion point, the scene of two people fighting appears in the picture, but it is not the God of destruction she thought. Because as far as he knows, the image of the destruction god in the eleventh universe is a clown. One of the two men in the battle is wrapped with black energy, while the other is wearing a red and black tights. His upper body is very developed, and his two eyes are black, as big as a light bulb. He is the ace of the pride team - Gillian. At the moment, it''s hard to break up with the man who is producing evil Qi. "It''s rare. It''s the realm God at the top of the third level sequence." Gaby''s eyes look at the picture, and her eyes are focused on the people with black energy. The attribute of this power makes her feel a little chilly. Gabriel confirmed that this was the owner of the demon seed she was looking for. "Haha, it doesn''t take any effort. The devil seed actually came to the door by itself. The person who fought with him is probably a member of the pride team. It''s very good. After I get rid of the devil seed, my work will be much easier." Now that his goal has appeared, Gaby is no longer idle. With a wave of his arm, a dragon power penetrates the space, and Gaby goes straight to the place where the battle takes place. God moves very fast, but it takes a few minutes to get from one end of the universe to the other. At the same time, macarita also senses the battle of the lower world. She stops the training with Luo Lan, and finds the clown to deal with the affairs of the lower world. "Lord bellumond, you should feel the battle in the lower world. Gillian is not the opponent of the other side." "Macarita, what''s going on? How can there be such a powerful figure in the lower world Clown damage God''s face is very ugly, lower battle has exceeded his ability to deal with. "It could be some monster hidden in the depths of the eleventh universe," she said "How can the devil be so powerful? His power has surpassed mine." Without using the power of destroying God, beilumeng is no longer the opponent of the demon, which teaches him how to accept. "Maybe it was an accident!" Macarita shrugged her shoulders and said it gracefully, but she thought of the reason why the great God invited the Dragon God to come in. Belumond, the God of clown destruction, snorted coldly. He was not satisfied with macarita''s answer, but the most urgent task was not to entangle this question. The God of clown destruction was very angry, and the black tattoo on his eyelids looked more ferocious."In any case, this danger must be destroyed! Macarita, take me to the lower bound. Gillian won''t last long alone. " "I see, Lord beirumund." Macarita bowed and obeyed the orders of the clown. Just when macarita is ready to launch the space move, Luo Lan stands out. He is also curious about what happened in the lower world. "I''d better take you. My instant movement can reach the destination in an instant." Beilumond, the God of clown destruction, looked at Luo Lan and said to macarita, "according to what Luo Lan said." "Luo Lan, please." Macarita said with a smile. Luo Lan shakes her head and puts her hands on the shoulders of macarita and beirumond, locking her mind to the huge energy field of the lower world. Whew! Instant movement starts immediately. The next second, the three figures appear in the lower space. As soon as they appear, an evil cold breath chokes over. Luo Lan frowns and makes a protective cover in front of her body with a touch of divine power to block the cold breath outside the protective cover. Not far away, the pride of the team''s Jilian riveting full strength in the fight with the opponent, circle by circle shaking the starry sky, but gradually fell into the downwind. Clusters of light are shining, the overwhelming momentum turns into waves, and turbulent storms roll up in all directions. The world seems to be in a chaotic state, rumbling, and the stars around are crying. This is a battle of the level of extermination. Luo Lan pays attention to the battle between Jilian and his opponent. This is the first time he meets Jilian, but he doesn''t want to be in such a scene. "Let''s do it. Gillian is not the opponent of the monster." The clown destroys God''s gloomy face. "Macarita, can you seal up the space? I''m afraid the other side will use the space skills to escape!" Luo Lan reminds us that demons have various abilities. If they can''t be guaranteed, they will have space skills. If such powerful demons are escaped, it will be more difficult to find them. For the universe, it will be a huge disaster. "Just a moment, please!" Macarita, who holds the angel wand, responds quickly by controlling the wand to block the surrounding space. "This space has been blocked by me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 After macarita used the angel power to block the whole space, the clown destruction god beirumond couldn''t help but put out his hand at first. A lavender light flashed by, and the figure of the clown destruction god beirumond appeared beside Gillian. The awe inspiring murderous spirit spread out, and a series of shadows appeared in the void. Beilumeng stepped forward alone and blocked the attack of the other side for Gillian. At this time, Gillian had consumed a lot of physical strength due to his long-term fighting with the demons, and the appearance of beilumeng immediately helped him share the pressure. "Thank you, Lord beirumund!" Gillian gasped. "Well, I''ll take it here." With a faint nod, beirumond gazed at the demon, his whole face was cold and heartless: "where did that thing come from? It forced you to this point." Gillian''s strength is one of the best in the eleventh universe. Even beirumund himself can''t say that he can surpass him without using the power of the destructive God. "It''s not a powerful monster. I''ve been chasing it for a long time, and suddenly it''s hard to deal with." Gillian took a break and answered, shaking his head. Gillian''s answer surprised the clown destroyer, nodded his head, and understood that something must have happened, but no matter what it was, as the destroyer of the eleventh universe, he did not allow the existence of such horrible demons in his jurisdiction. The human form demon suddenly saw the uninvited destruction god beilumeng, a terrible face was more ferocious, the evil spirit was vented, the power of terror lingered on the body, and even directly attacked the destruction god beilumeng. "To die!" The voice without any emotion squeezed out of beirumund''s mouth. Beirumund became gloomy, and an invisible pressure swept out in all directions. Decisively clench your fist and blow at the other side. Boom, the two fists collide in the void, the metal collision produces intense Mars, the void space suddenly stirs up waves like water, and the waves generated by the violent impact spread out like spray. After the demon suffered a heavy blow from beilumeng, the God of destruction, his body flew out for a long distance. The solid body hit the planets along the way, and several planets broke into pieces in an instant, but the body of the demon didn''t get much damage. With a low roar, he shook his head and attacked them again. Beilumeng''s face suddenly changed for a while, and he said: "such an attack can''t hurt him." "Has he reached the second level of destruction?" His face suddenly changed wildly, and then he looked at each other solemnly to destroy the second step of God. Even he needed to use the power of the God of destruction to achieve it. If it was so, it would be impossible to stop each other with his own strength. He cried to Luolan and macarita in the void: "macarita, don''t you come out to help!" "Oh, here it is As soon as the words are over, the figures of macarita and Rolan appear beside him. Macarita raises the angel wand on Gillian''s body, and the magic power immediately restores his physical strength. "Miss macarita." Jillian greets politely. Looking at Luo Lan beside him, he doesn''t feel the trace of breath from each other. He uses the power of God to feel it. A powerful spirit oppresses him. The strength is not under him. Jilian takes a deep breath and looks at Luo Lan in surprise. Just like him, he is also the God of realm! While Jilian was observing Luo Lan, Luo Lan was also observing Jilian. The soldier who was brilliant at the power conference of the whole king was full of great power. He said in secret: "this unquestionable spirit deserves to be the strongest in the eleventh universe." "You are so strong!" Gillian said to Luo Lan seriously. "You''re not bad either." Luo Lan smile, calm tunnel. "Stop gossiping. The power of the demon has reached the second stage of destroying the God level. We need to work together to eliminate him." Beirumond said solemnly. With an elegant smile, macarita said in a soft voice, "do you want me to help you?" Beirumond shook his head. "No, we''re enough." He didn''t ask macarita to do it. As the supervisor sent by the whole king, the angel mainly assisted the God of destruction and guided them to correctly exercise the power of the God of destruction. Generally speaking, he stood in a neutral angle. Although the angel would not refuse the request of the God of destruction as long as the God of destruction spoke, but to ask macarita to help him deal with the enemy, bermond couldn''t do it Mouth. Hearing behlumond''s words, macarita shrugged. Knowing that it was behlumond''s self-esteem, she picked up the angel wand and looked on quietly. Playful said: "a few can be careful, do not get hurt, that monster looks hard to deal with." "Hum, we can''t deal with him alone with the help of the three masters of sabotage God level With a cold hum, the clown''s destructive spirit grinned fiercely. A cold light flashed in his eyes. With a little toe, he attacked the demon.Seeing this, Luo Lan and Gillian use their strength to join in the battle. Beilumeng is the real God of destruction. Although Gillian and Luo Lan are not the God of destruction, their realm is the peak of the third level sequence. In addition, they are the God of realm, and their strength is comparable to that of the fourth level sequence. Three people join hands, the powerful power suddenly suppressed the demon. "Heaven strike!" Luo Lan''s palm is strong, and the power of terror runs through the space. "Qihequan!" An invisible wall of air rolled over, and the void presented a terrible distortion. "All day shockwave!" "Giant energy cannon!" A series of powerful attacks fell on the demons. The terrible attacks hurt people, and the demons roared with pain. Behlumond grinned with a sneer on his face. He clenched his fist and increased the attack. The powerful attack made the demons retreat. Although the demon has more power than the general destruction god, but the power is very rough and crazy. Facing Luo Lan, who is powerful in realm and skill, they directly fall into the disadvantage. "Hehe, even if it''s the power to destroy the second step of God, it''s not my opponent." The clown beilumeng laughs, the tattoos on his eyelids squint together, especially indifference. He suddenly raises his hand to aim at the magic object, and a little purple energy ball appears on the palm of his hand. This is the "destruction" of the God of destruction! Seeing this, Luo Lan immediately knew that the God of destruction was going to use the most powerful attack. As a unique move of the God of destruction, the "destruction" trick had the power to mobilize the rules of the universe. If this attack goes on, there should be no chance for the devil to survive! "It''s over!" Luo Lan whispered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 There is no doubt about the power of "destruction". It is a magic power endowed by the universe. As long as the destruction god makes this move, no life in the universe can escape its judgment, even if your fighting power is still above the destruction god, it is impossible. Because the person who dealt with you at that time was no longer destroying God, but the law of the whole universe. It is like a sword hanging over the nine heavens, which represents the destruction of the majesty of the divine system to which God belongs. under the "destruction" of energy, the magic of the second steps to destroy the gods does not have any room for resistance, and the foam is completely disappearing in the shrill cry. Luo Lan carefully observed and realized the power of "destruction". He saw the God of destruction use "destruction" more than once, but it seems to be the first time that he really saw it destroy life. With the blessing of breaking the rules, the power of the clown''s destructive God, beirumond, has been greatly enhanced. At the moment of the energy explosion, a hidden power is loaded on him, and the clown''s destructive God''s power is abruptly raised to the second step of the destructive God''s power. "Every time I see its power, I can''t help feeling numb." Luo Lan has experienced several times of "destruction" in person, so he has a profound experience. At the beginning, regardless of the God of destruction, Beaumont Frey almost killed him with "destruction", and he was very lucky to escape. Because of this experience, when Luo Lan improved "sky strike", he made special reference to the characteristics of "destruction", which could smash the enemy completely when he used it, but he didn''t have the characteristics of increasing the energy when the God of destruction used it. ¡­¡­ "Well, it''s cheap for you to die like this." Looking at the complete disappearance of the demon, beilumeng cold face, the body''s energy back to the normal state. "Lord behlumond, you have removed another evil from the universe!" Macarita praised the clown as if he had done something great. The clown destroyer turned his head and hummed coldly, "don''t say that there are none of them. I want to find out how these demons appear. I don''t want to face this kind of tough guy often in the future." Macarita''s face is right, just now the devil really appear strange. According to the truth, although demons appear frequently in the eleventh universe, the demons reaching the fourth level sequence should not appear, because the team members of pride team have been patrolling the universe, and the high-level demons should have been discovered and dealt with long ago. There is no reason for them to grow to such a high level. "Gillian, you just said that the monster was not powerful?" Macarita looks at Gillian with calm eyes. Gillian nodded and said, "well, I''ve been tracking it for a long time. Before, it was only the third level sequence. I can deal with it easily." "That is to say, in a short time, it has become so strong." Macarita smiles. "Yes." "Hey, hey, this can''t be taken as not seeing, macarita. You have to find out." Knowing that there was only the third level sequence of the demon, it was enhanced to the fourth level sequence in a short time. The clown couldn''t sit still and gave orders to macarita seriously. This kind of thing is not clear enough? His eleventh universe is about to become a den. "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll investigate in detail," she said Angels usually don''t interfere in the affairs of the universe, but when the God of destruction has spoken, macarita will naturally do it, and this kind of thing endangering the safety of the whole universe is within her duty. "Is it because of eating something by mistake, or getting something that can increase the power of the demon?" Luo Lan guessed at this time. Macarita agreed, nodding, "it''s possible." "Forget it, I''d better use the angel''s power to detect it. Maybe I''ll get something." Then she takes out her angel wand and inputs Angel power into it. After receiving Angel power, the crystal ball on the wand looks like a player and looks back to the past. Suddenly, the whole void suddenly vibrates, as if a powerful force is striking the universe. Macarita pauses and the screen stops. "What''s the matter?" Beirumond''s face suddenly became gloomy. Luo Lan and Gillian both turned their eyes to the deep starry sky. Macarita frowned slightly, her eyes aimed at the deep space, "there is a force shaking this piece of confined space, eh, the force is still very strong?" "Is there any accomplice in that monster?" The clown destroys the God''s face suddenly to change greatly. "I don''t think so. That power has no evil attribute." "Could it be someone else who''s attracted by the wave of fighting here?" Luo Lan guessed. Gillian shook his head and said, "I warned the pride team, so they won''t come near here."The strong of the eleventh universe are all proud team members. After getting Jillian''s warning, they should know the danger here. With the brains of tuopo and others, they will not send team members to sacrifice in vain. Therefore, the person who impacts this space must not be the strong of the eleventh universe. "Hum, no matter who intrudes into the domain of the God, it''s a challenge to the God of destruction!" Beirumond narrowed his eyes and made a cold voice. Macarita investigated the identity of the impactor. Her eyes showed an unexpected color. She said in a soft voice, "ah, Lord beirumund, I''m afraid you can''t teach each other a lesson!" "Well?" Beirumond looks at macarita suspiciously. At this time, macarita smiles and pours a basin of cold water on beilumeng, "according to my investigation, the other side also has the power of the fourth level sequence, and the realm is higher than that of beilumeng!" "Impossible. Is it some other God of destruction in the universe?" "The God of destruction is not allowed to enter the universe under the jurisdiction of other gods of destruction," he said "Not the other lords of destruction." Macarita shakes her head. Just when beirumund is still guessing that she is a master in the first universe and the fifth universe, macarita has lifted the blockade of this space with her staff. Suddenly, a loud dragon song from all over the world came. A huge dragon with a length of more than 10000 meters tore up the dimension of the universe and came out from the interlayer of the dimension. The body with a cold light as black as iron hovered above Luo Lan and others. The huge black dragon shakes its head and looks at the tiny figure below with cold eyes, giving people a heavy sense of oppression. "Can calculate, is it you that blocked the space here?" The turbulent air waves rolled in, the voice with infinite anger, the void of the universe suddenly filled with a layer of terrible gas field. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 "This black dragon seems to have been seen somewhere!" Looking up at the giant dragon hovering in the deep space, the shining scales exude a metallic cold luster, and Luo Lan''s heart feels familiar. "Hello, Miss Dragon God!" Macarita stood up in the wind, her hair was silvery gray, her face was smiling, as if she didn''t feel her oppression at all. The black dragon that came through the space was Gaby, who could have moved directly to the scene where the devil seeds appeared, but she didn''t want to bump into a starry sky and make her angry. Hearing macarita''s gentle and calm voice, Gaby came back and carefully looked at the ant sized figure below. Finally, he saw macarita with the angel wand. "Ah, it''s Miss angel!" Gaby recognized macarita''s identity from her dress and the ring around her neck, and her attitude immediately became humble. Since the angels of the whole kingdom are here, the God of destruction of the universe should also be here. Looking down, he saw the clown with heavy makeup on his face. Tut, this God of destruction is small and ugly, not as big as her fingernail. "Well, this man looks familiar!" Gaby blinked, and her eyes fell on Luo Lan with deep red hair. The familiar spirit made her feel that she had seen her somewhere. Eyes suddenly a bright, Gaby loud voice rang up, "ah, you are Luo Lan, how can you be here?" Hear in front of the black dragon called out his name, Luo Lan suddenly widened his eyes, incredible looking at the black dragon in front of him. "Are you Gaby?" "Yes, that''s me." Happy to say, Gaby''s huge body turned into a beautiful girl with brown skin, "ha ha, it''s really you, how can you go to the eleventh universe, and your hair is not black, how can it become red." "This is what I look like when I become a God." "Oh, you Saiya people have so many hair colors. Unlike me, I only have one hair color, but I can become a dragon." Gaby turns around Luo Lan for several times, and feels the powerful power of God from Luo Lan''s body. Mmm, the third level sequence is at its peak. It''s amazing. I haven''t seen it for several years. The younger generation who took part in the Dragon God trial has been so powerful. This is the feeling of meeting an old friend in another country. As soon as his eyes turned, Gaby suddenly thought: Luo Lan is also in this time and space, is he the trainee Dragon God of the seventh universe? Luo Lan is also very surprised to see Gaby in the inner domain, so she talks with Gaby. "Hey, how did you talk?" Beirumond pointed at Gaby and said, "macarita, who is this woman and how can she be in our eleventh universe?" Macarita stopped the clown from destroying the divine way: "Lord beilumond, you''d better take a better attitude. This one in front of you is not easy to be provoked. She is the Dragon God, who is invited by the great God to garrison our universe. No matter in strength or identity, Lord beilumond is superior to you." "Macarita, what are you talking about She was invited by the great God? " The clown''s bad attitude of destroying God will continue. Suddenly he hears the great God, and his voice softens. "It''s the dragon lady who is invited by the great God to stay in our 11th universe. She won''t be polite to Lord beilumond like me, so Lord beilumond should control her attitude. By the way, the strength of the dragon lady has reached the high level of the fourth level sequence, which is almost the strength of the third level destroying God." Macarita smiles with her mouth closed. Angels are black bellied guys. They like to see the God of destruction eat shriveled. "No, the third step..." Beirumond''s face turned black. Why didn''t he remind himself of such important news earlier. "Macarita, did you mean it?" In the inner realm of the whole king, the most powerful God of destruction has just reached the second step. The God of destruction in the third step does not exist at all. This offends a master of the third step all of a sudden. It''s hard for beilumund to say. Macarita innocently said: "I have already reminded the other party that it is the fourth level sequence. It''s Lord beirumund. You didn''t pay attention to it." Can the fourth order sequence and the fourth order sequence be the same? It''s better to be different from each other! The clown destroyer was so angry that she couldn''t speak at once. This woman, macarita, was so beautiful and her heart was black. She was taking him to the ditch all the time! Why don''t you see her do harm to Luo Lan? Jing knows that it''s too much to bully her, the God of destruction. Beirumond felt blue veins on his forehead. "Gaby, are you going to stay in the eleventh universe?" Luo Lan heard the dialogue between macarita and the God of destruction, surprised to ask, there seems to be no such thing in the original! "Yes, at the invitation of the great God, we sent a large number of trainee dragon gods to the inner universe. Basically, there are trainee dragon gods in every space-time and every universe." Gaby answered, nodding his head.Luo Lan didn''t know that there was such a thing. He was surprised and asked who the Dragon God of the seventh universe was. Gaby looked at Luo Lan strangely, "haven''t you received the notice? You are the Dragon God of the seventh universe!" "Me?" Luo Lan doesn''t understand of point to oneself. "You are a native member of the seventh universe. Lord FIOs has sent 59 trainee dragon gods this time, and your words are exactly 60." Macarita also said: "what Miss Gaby said is true. Rolan, you are the Dragon God of the seventh universe." Luo Lan suddenly speechless, he became the seventh universe Dragon God, but he did not know, but in this way, he also has a formal job. "By the way, Gaby, did you find something in your hurry?" Luo Lan inquires. Hearing Luo Lan''s question, Gillian and clown destroy god all look at Gaby. "Well, I''m here for the devil seed. It''s a time bomb put by the old God in the universe. When it breaks out, it will seriously disturb the order of the universe. If the evil thing gets it, its power will be greatly improved. I just sensed that the evil thing that gets the devil seed seems to have been eliminated by you." "It turns out that the devil became so powerful because he got the devil''s seed." Jillian suddenly realized. Luo Lan also understood it, and could not help sighing that the devil seed and the old God were all things not mentioned in the original work. It''s right to think about it. The plots shown in the original work are all the experiences of the protagonists, so they can''t show the real world. With the improvement of his strength and the understanding of the nature of the world, Luo Lan finds that his advantage in the plot is disappearing. However, he has reached the divine sequence, but he is not a bit flustered. This is probably the confidence brought by his strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 "Macarita, I''m sure I''ve completely wiped out the demon just now?" The clown''s face once became gloomy after he knew about the devil seed. Although he was confident in his unique skill, the devil seed was too important. For safety''s sake, he confirmed with macarita. Macarita replied positively, "don''t worry, Lord beirumund has indeed destroyed it." "That''s good." The clown God of destruction breathed a sigh of relief and said to Jia awkwardly, "Miss Dragon God, I didn''t know your identity just now. Please forgive me for the offense." Seeing that the other side was so low, Gaby knew that it was not easy for the God of destruction to apologize to himself, so he waved his hand generously. "Forget it, I will stay in this universe in the future. I don''t care about your attitude. Let''s live in peace." "Yes, it''s better to be peaceful." After hearing this, beirumund was relieved, as if he had taken off his heavy burden. If he is targeted by a master who reaches the third step of the destruction god, even with the maintenance of angels, his life will not be easy. If he is known by other destruction gods in the universe, he will be ridiculed, and then his face will be completely lost. What''s more important is that the other party is still the one invited by the great God. The identity and status are there. I really can''t afford to offend. "Ah, Lord beirumund will be soft, too!" Macarita smiles with her mouth closed and looks like a good play. "Say a few words, macarita." Beirumond glared at macarita viciously. The woman was so hateful that she didn''t find him to go down the steps and satirize him like this. She didn''t know how to judge her words and looks, and she was not as intimate as his maids. I really want to fix her up. But I can''t fight! Think of here, clown destroy god feel a burst of heart tired. An angel is already so powerful. Now there is another Dragon God on probation. In the future, it will not be so natural and unrestrained any more. At this time, Gillian seriously asked Gaby about the devil seed, "is there only one devil seed in our universe?" Gillian''s problem has attracted the attention of beilumeng and others. Yes, a known demon seed has been destroyed by the God of destruction, but who knows if there will be another one in the eleventh universe. If this kind of old god put in to disturb the order of the universe, it will cause great trouble if it is not discovered earlier. "I don''t know. That''s why the great God invited us to strengthen our guard." Gaby''s answer worried everyone. "That is to say, there may be a second or a third devil seed..." "It''s possible." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gillian''s eyes suddenly lit up a touch of red light, solid body Huo Di spread out an invisible power of God, shaking the whole void. Feeling the pressure from Jilian''s body, Luo Lan looks at him unexpectedly and compares with himself secretly. He finds that they are on the same level. "This force has completely reached the level of destruction god, worthy of being the strongest expert in the eleventh universe. The realm is still the third level sequence, but its strength is higher than that of ordinary destruction god." Luo Lan himself is not bad, under the blessing of the free extreme, not weaker than Jilian. It is said that Jilian''s hometown was destroyed because of the demons, and the teacher Jieqing also died because of the demons, so he was full of hatred for the demons, and also disgusted with the demons seeds that can enhance the power of the demons. "Gillian!" The clown destroys God''s face to change suddenly, light voice scolds. "I''m sorry, I''m too emotional." Gillian controls his power. Macarita said: "Jillian, if you want to reach the fourth level sequence, you must control your emotions. The realm God can''t be influenced by emotions. You need to practice in this aspect." "Well." Gillian nodded silently. "Well, macarita, this side of the matter has been dealt with, let''s leave first, there are many planets waiting for me to destroy!" Beirumond looks at Gillian, shakes his hand in low spirits, and finds a reason to let macarita take him away. He is not comfortable in this place. Macarita also knows that enough is enough. She doesn''t expose belumond''s excuse. She leans to Gaby with a smile, and then looks at Rolan. "You go first. I''ll stay and talk to Gaby for a while." Luo Lan said. "Well." Macarita nodded, looked at Gillian, sighed a little, and then launched the interstellar movement to leave the sky with the clown destroyer. If Gillian can''t break through the barriers in his heart, it will take him some time to reach the fourth level. After macarita and bellumond left, Gillian was ready to leave. His spaceship had been destroyed in the previous battle, but the pride team members were not far away from this galaxy. They would come at a short notice."You two, I''m going to leave too. If you have something to do, come to me." With that, Gillian''s body lit up a layer of light, light red light flashed by, the figure has gone through the void. "The eleventh universe is really full of talents. The realm God just now is a master in Outland." Gaby sighed at Jillian''s disappearing figure and turned to Luo Lan and said with a smile: "then again, your cultivation speed surprised me. In a few years, it''s the third level sequence." "How do you practice?" "Practice like that. When I became the God of Super Saiyan, I was directly the realm God of the second level sequence. Later, I accumulated a little and became the third level sequence, mainly thanks to the guidance of several angels." Weiss and macarita have helped him a lot, and made him go a lot less wrong way. There is also the pyramid time house in macarita''s small world, which saves him a long time. Then he told the situation of his cultivation, and Gaby sighed after hearing it. This kind of cultivation speed is very rare in Outland. "Gaby, you see, I''m about to reach the fourth level. I heard that it''s necessary to create your own divine Royal skills to reach the fourth level. What''s your experience in this aspect? Give me directions. " As an apprentice Dragon God, Gaby, the fourth level apprentice Dragon God, is right in front of her. It''s most appropriate to ask her. Gaby is also very happy to point out the younger generation, patted his chest and agreed, "of course, I have more experience than you, I can teach you." "I tell you, the key to practicing Dragon God is the power of Dragon God. When I first broke through, I used the power of Dragon God to refine the past moves..." Gaby talks a lot. There is a large span between the Dragon God and the angel. From the first level to the fourth level, they belong to the category of probation. Therefore, the barriers between the four levels are much weaker for them than other levels. Luo Lan has been canonized by the Dragon God Salama. Although he has not been transformed into a dragon, his dragon power is the best. ¡­¡­ PS: one more day of work and you can go home on holiday. Recommend a book, "my Chengji can''t be so cute.". Lin Yan goes across the world and accidentally joins Chengji''s chat group. He has the gift of an apostle and is selected by hicheng to become the temporary foster of a young Chengji who died unexpectedly and turned into a human being. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 The planet Gaby lives on. Luo Lan is facing the snow capped mountain in the distance, holding a small dragon ball the size of a fist in her hand. The dragon ball is not big, and there is a black star in it. Under the refraction of light, it looks like a black hole, dark and dark. "Gaby, you dragon ball won''t summon an ominous dragon, will you?" Luo Lan looks at something in her hand that looks like black star seven dragon balls. It doesn''t need to sleep after making wishes. Gaby said with a smile: "how can it be, it is my own creation, belongs to the most authentic dragon ball, how can it summon ominous." "Black dragon balls are rare!" Dragon Ball GT world also has black dragon balls, which were made by the son of kadazi before he split into bick and the God of heaven. Because he didn''t master the skills of dragon ball making, the dragon balls made were extremely abnormal. Although the power of the dragon ball is stronger than that of the normal dragon ball, the way to realize the wish is very distorted, and the life potential of the wishing planet needs to be overdrawn. If the seven dragon balls scattered in the galaxy can not be recovered within one year, the wishing planet will be completely disintegrated. Luo Lan believes that with Gaby''s dragon spirit realm, it is impossible to create a failed work, but the appearance of the dragon ball in front of him really reminds him of the black star seven dragon ball. Gaby laughed and said, "you don''t know. Except for the limited style, the color and size of the dragon ball made by the dragon clan are related to the maker''s ability. I''m a black dragon, so the stars in the dragon ball are black." There is such a saying, Luo Lan suddenly realized. "In that case, I have transformed the dragon ball of the earth before. At first, it was golden, and then it became blue." "It must have something to do with the changes in your energy attributes." Gaby was sitting on the cushion in the field, holding a wine pot in his hand. He was very comfortable. Luo Lan nodded. When he first transformed the earth''s dragon ball, his body only contained the power of Fengshen''s red dragon ball. The second transformation was after the namec incident. At that time, he had integrated the power of the blue dragon ball, and his attributes did change. Now become dragon god trainee, energy should have been fixed. Speaking of the black star seven dragon ball, Luo Lan thought that he had been to the world outside the whole royal system before, where there were the earth and dragon ball. It is reasonable to say that there are similar worlds in the whole royal system, but there are some similar worlds outside the whole royal system, which is a bit exaggerated. So I asked this question. "I''ve been to a world similar to the seventh universe before. There are many parallel worlds, but they don''t belong to the universal system." Emma and Shalu come from the world over there, but they have been changed by the super dragon ball. "I know there." Gaby raised his head and took a sip of wine. He said, "strictly speaking, those secondary universes are part of the whole universe, but they were plundered a long time ago." Luo Lan listens carefully, these are his not very clear secret. ¡°¡­¡­ About 12.6 billion years ago, the thirty-six districts of Outland had not yet been established. The whole royal clan had a confrontation with other forces, which seemed to be related to the old gods. In short, many people were sacrificed. Later, when Lord Salama divided time and space, the nearby clan envied our territory and plundered it. " "One of them, the kongshen system, is the most powerful. It cuts a large area of the territory of our system. In the past, those parallel worlds you have been to evolved from that space-time blank. Because they were originally part of the whole system, the evolution history is similar." "After that, Lord Salama went to the door and had a big fight. Although the two sides reconciled, their relationship was also settled..." Gaby slowly tells the story of ancient times. Luo Lan suddenly realized, and also understood why there would be earth and Saiya people in the world over there, because that was a part of the history of the seventh universe. There are also dragon balls, but the powerful dragon will be rejected. In particular, Salama''s super dragon is not allowed to exist at all. The reason for all this is that it was 12.6 billion years ago. If you think about Salama, the Dragon God of the seventh level sequence, who came to visit you personally, that storm must have caused a lot of losses. It''s not hard to understand that Salama''s power is limited there. In the vast sea of the universe, there are innumerable huge cosmological systems. These cosmological systems plunder each other''s various resources in order to survive. The Quanwang cosmological system, which was harassed by the old gods at that time, is undoubtedly the fat in the eyes of other cosmological systems. In addition to the childlike character of Quanwang himself, it is a better plunder object. As a result, the whole king system was plundered by the air God system, and the air God system was later approached by the Dragon God Salama, which obviously did not take advantage of it. However, from the perspective of the existence of those secondary universes, the two sides should have reached some kind of agreement, in which the well water does not invade the river water. Because of the lack of information, Luo Lan has no way to know the details. The water in this world is deeper than imagined. Except for those old gods who lurk in the dark and don''t know the situation, other Zeus are also covetous. They can''t be careless for a moment!Thinking that the ruler of the whole kingdom is the whole king of children''s mind, Luo Lan doesn''t know what to say. There was no sense of security. Looking at the free and easy drinking Gaby, Luo Lan secretly said that she is coming to the eleventh universe for a holiday, so she asked her what she plans to do next. Gaby waved his hand and said he would stay on the current planet. ¡°¡­¡­ Lord FIOs asked us to help maintain the stability of the inner universe. Of course, we will help if we can, but except for the devil seed, everything else is to destroy the work of God and the king God. I won''t go too far "By the way, Luo Lan, you are the trainee Dragon God of the seventh universe. I''m going to visit you in the future. Are you not welcome?" Gaby looks at Luo Lan with a smile. "Of course not. Any time." Luo Lan said with a smile that Gaby, a great God, is more powerful than Ruth. It''s too late for him to welcome her. Later, Luo Lan asked Gaby about the fourth level sequence, and Gaby answered with a smile. Gaby''s answer is not much better than macarita''s, but because she is a trainee Dragon God, she has encountered many problems that perplex Luo Lan, so the answers are more targeted. All the problems can be easily solved, and Luo Lan also knows what she will do next. To advance to the fourth level sequence, we need to create our own God''s Royal skills. Gaby''s suggestion is to use the Dragon God''s power to transform the original skills. Even how to transform it, Gaby has detailed suggestions. This makes Luo Lan''s heart a burst of fiery, urgent roar roar to plan to shut the door to practice. Gaby smiles and uses the power of the Dragon God to arrange a protective cover for Luo Lan, covering his palace. He goes to the window sill of the palace and looks down at the outline of the mountains covered with white snow. When the cold wind blows, a handful of snow falls like a dream. ¡­¡­ When Luo Lan was asked to close, the seventh universe destroyed the divine world, and the diamond shaped God star was as old as ever. Birus, the God of destruction, is still sleeping. There are only a few people on the planet, except for WES and foreknowledge fish, such as zephylia, merulia, ascali, No.17 and No.18. After several years of practice, everyone is slowly improving. Although it is impossible to reach the divine sequence immediately due to congenital factors, as long as they make unremitting efforts, their hard-working sweat will not be wasted at will, and they will always shorten the distance a little bit. Weiss is happy to see more experts in the seventh universe. When the destruction god birus sleeps deeply, the angel who has not been instructed can not interfere too much in the affairs of the universe, but cultivating talents for the universe is not within the scope of limitation. Weiss has got the news from baduosi about the Dragon God''s entering the inner realm of the whole king. At first, he heard that there was a trainee Dragon God in the sixth universe, but when he didn''t have one, Weiss was still puzzled. Later, when he thought that Luo Lan was also a trainee Dragon God, he realized that he was the trainee Dragon God in the seventh universe. In this way, local Luo Lan becomes the Dragon God of the seventh universe, and there is no problem in communication. Unlike the sixth universe, the trainee dragon god named sheria bullied the God of destruction first. It''s said that Lord xiangpa was bullied miserably! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 Poor Lord xiangpa, who had lived so hard in his sister''s hands, now had another one who abused him. I''m not so nice to Lord Ruth. Compared with PA, the God of destruction living in deep water, Weiss can''t help but feel that he is too easygoing towards birus, the God of destruction. He always responds to every request. Should he learn from bados? He turned and shook his head. Forget it, Lord birus is not as easy to fool as Lord Pa. he does too much, but it''s not easy to manage. It''s better not to make changes. Looking at the people who are practicing, Wes feels good for a while. These Saiya people are very keen in their pursuit of strength. They can practice their Kung Fu diligently and slowly improve their strength under their own guidance. Finally, there are several strong people in the seventh universe who can win. "In a short time, there will be several experts in the sequence of gods in the seventh universe. At that time, the ranking of the universe should rise a little." Weiss, with a satisfied smile on his face, stands leisurely beside the clear lake. "Weiss, Weiss, let''s make hot pot." At this time, a scepter of fish tank floated over and predicted that the fish was lying on the mouth of fish tank and shouting. "All right." Weiss looked at the fish with a smile, nodded and turned out a lot of food, "would you like some fish fillets?" "We''d better not. We''ll have hot pot." The prophecy fish cried. Weiss a smile, heat the bottom of the pot, will cut good meat into the pot, roll in hot water, and then dip in the soup into the mouth, constantly give out satisfied laughter. "The delicious food on Salada planet is delicious. Small hotpot can produce so many patterns. It''s delicious." "That is, we have to eat more often in the future." The prophecy fish echoed the way, the head of the small tentacles swaying, showing the happy mood at the moment. "Wes, give me one." "Well, here you are." "It''s a pity that Lord birus is still sleeping and can''t eat so good food!" Weiss said regretfully. "Do you want to wake Lord birus?" Prophecy fish asked. "Don''t worry. I''ll be scolded if I disturb Lord birus to sleep, and we can eat more without him." "Well, Wes, you have a point. Don''t wake him up." The prophecy fish nodded in agreement. Although it had a good relationship with the God of destruction, birus, decisively abandoned the friendship in front of delicious food. It often takes advantage of birus sleeping, with Weiss to open a small kitchen, to enjoy food without telling. After eating and drinking enough, the prophecy fish lay on the mouth of the fish tank, small claws covered the mouth, hit the hack, rubbed the eyes, "some sleepy, Weiss, I want to go back to sleep." "Well, you go!" Looking at the prophecy fish controlling the staff of the aquarium, Weiss looked at it calmly: "the prophecy fish is sleepy. It seems that something bad is going to happen..." Predicting that fish will fall into sleep means disaster, which is an instinct to predict the future of fish. Although it is not particularly accurate, it represents a certain meaning. Thinking of the magical things mentioned in the last prophecy, Weiss seems to have some ideas, and then turns his eyes to the far-off self-cultivation of Sophia. They seem to have nothing to do with picking up the leftovers after the hot pot. "If there is a magic object, it will give some exercise to those who destroy the divine world. They lack a lot of experience." To tell you the truth, the seventh universe was so calm that Weiss felt a little bored. Comfortable environment is a heaven like existence for ordinary life, but it is not conducive to the development of the universe. The universe needs waves to give birth to powerful masters. Too calm environment will only make the seventh universe become a pool of stagnant water. The so-called "masters" just entertain themselves in the stagnant water, and they can''t take it out at all. Before the appearance of Luo Lan and others, the most powerful character in the seventh universe was boo, but the one who made the world king scared and lost his soul was not ranked in the other universes at all. That''s the difference between different universes. No wonder people in other universes look down on the seventh universe. No real master can be cultivated in a peaceful environment. So far, apart from the appearance of a Luo Lan in the seventh universe, no real God sequence has been born. "But soon..." Weiss said in his heart, firmly believe that the seventh universe will soon usher in a big explosion. ¡­¡­ Clear sea, sunny, soft sunlight through the thin atmosphere, shining on the calm surface of the lake, the breeze, the shimmering waves gradually rippling away. Beside the old trees, the roaring sound sounded. All of a sudden, lightning and thunder, a piece of golden auspicious clouds floated on the destruction star. Below, a large group of people nervously look at the figure wrapped by lightning in the middle of the auspicious cloud. Merulia, Emma, ascali, No. 17 and No. 18 disperse and look at the sky expectantly.Even roffy and sun Bula came from the earth. At this time, Saifeiya is trying to become the God of super Saiya. Once it breaks through, it will directly become the realm God of the second level sequence. People are waiting for the holy moment. "As expected, mom was the first one to break into the super Saian God." Askari looked excitedly at the visionary figure on the lake, as if the breakthrough was her own. But for a long time did not see the end of vision, let her pretty face with a trace of tension. "The storm has been going on for a long time. Why isn''t it over yet?" "It may be that the Super Saiyan God state is unusual. After all, it is to reach the second level sequence directly!" 18 said under pressure that it is very difficult for ordinary people to break through the first level sequence, and it is even more difficult to become the second level sequence at one time. "There should be no problem." Merulia watched intently. Although she had the experience of fusing with sephia to become philuria and mastering the power of divine sequence, the divine sequence of realm God was different from the power God. Merulia was not sure whether sephia would succeed. "Don''t worry, it''s normal." Weisi floats and comes, the indifferent voice rings in the public ear, lets the nervous public relax slightly. "You see, it''s already started." Weiss raised his eyes and saw a smile on the corner of his mouth. The quiet sky changes as soon as it changes. Just now, the soft wind is blowing. Now, the wind is blowing hard. Golden clouds come from the vast sky. The golden clouds piled up together, like a towering City floating overhead, may overturn at any time. She opened her scarlet eyes and looked seriously at the golden clouds above her head. All of a sudden, there was a deafening thunderbolt in the sky, followed by the golden lightning. Like a long snake, the golden lightning ran directly from the sky to the ground. Suddenly, the colorful light penetrated from the clouds, and the whole sky was washed by a mysterious smell, golden. Ear "boom" sound, Saifeiya concentrate on the final breakthrough. The first step of becoming a God is to transform the breath in the body into the spirit Qi. After success, you can enter the spirit sequence. The whole process needs to maintain the realm, and then work hard to raise your momentum. "Click..." A light sound, the boundaries of mortals were broken, and the breath of zephylia changed dramatically. With the change of the breath on her body, Sophia''s body floats involuntarily, and the mysterious and sacred breath comes to her face. The blue and red flame burns, and then turns into a soft light red flame, some like thin fog, showing a fog like halo. It''s the spirit of the gods. "Chi Chi..." The fiery red air of God envelops the body of Sophia and gradually sublimates the power in her body. After the air of God completely replaces the breath in her body, Sophia''s appearance has changed. Although she still maintains the hair style and state of super Saiya, her golden hair has changed into bright red. All over the cold breath suddenly disappeared, just like ordinary human beings. At this moment, Sophia became a God. Super Saiyan God, the real sense of the second level sequence! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 "It''s done!" Seeing the divine state of zephylia, ascali jumped up excitedly and hugged No. 18. "this is as like as two peas of the supersai people. It is exactly like Roland''s state, without breath, without fire, and covered with red halo." Merulia was pleasantly surprised. Her beautiful eyes were shining like stars. At this time, the super Saiya God transformed into saifia is in a very mysterious state. Ordinary people will have a huge transformation when they enter the divine sequence. Different from the previous power God, the life level of realm God and sub yuan God is much higher than that of ordinary people. As saifia''s life level begins to rise, she will get rid of the life limit of ordinary people. Of course, merulia also knows that the state of sephilia at this time can not be compared with that of Rolan. Rolan broke through the body and realm into a God, integrating the advantages of ape Saiyan and super God Saiyan. Sephilia is just an ordinary realm God at best, and the strength and realm belong to the normal second level sequence category. However, the ability to make a breakthrough to the second level sequence has been the envy of the public. After a while, Sophia gradually adapted to the state brought by super Saiya God, and her eyebrows were full of surprise. Her body fell down from the sky, and when she landed, a flawless breeze swept out, making the surrounding grass bend to the other side. "Sister, congratulations on becoming a God." Melia came forward with a smile and congratulated. Sophia nodded and said, "you won''t be long." "Yes, I''m next." Merulia finished listening and began to laugh easily. She and Sophia have the experience of fusing into philuria, and their practice experience is almost shared. Sophia''s success also inspires her, and she has full confidence in whether she can become a God or not. And, to say the least, even without the help of Sophia''s experience of becoming a God, with merulia''s own talent, becoming a God is a sure thing. Compared with the Saiya of the seventh universe, the Saiya of the sixth universe has a more peaceful state of mind and is more suitable for becoming a God. The reason why she became a God first is that she has accumulated more profound information. "Mom, how does it feel to be a super Saian God?" Askari leaped forward, took Sophia''s white arm, put her bright eyes forward, grabbed a wisp of red hair, and looked carefully. "It''s great. It''s totally different from before. It''s a great feeling of freedom," said Sophia with a smile A contemptuous glance at askari, "I can kill a lot of guys of your level!" "Don''t refer to me. It sounds strange." Askari flattened her mouth, turned her eyes, and ran to Emma to discuss something. Then she saw that Emma ordered and walked up to Sophia. "Sister Sophia, ascali, let me try your power." Emma said shyly, and then directly into the shape of the devil, a powdered white light lingering in the delicate body, a small pink tail swinging. "Good!" With a poor look at ascali, Sophia smiles and follows Emma to an open area. Emma has not yet become a demon, so her strength is not as good as the second level sequence. Roughly speaking, she is close to the second level sequence, but she is just about the same in testing the strength of Sylvia. Saifeiya just took off the shackles of mortals, also want to know about their own strength. So they hit it off, and they fought together in the empty void. Boom! Boom! The battle between Emma and Sophia started suddenly. The sky was full of brilliant flashes and vague shadows, and the wonderful battle was constantly unfolded. So many people present are the elites of the seventh universe, but after Emma and Sophia started the fight, in addition to merulia can barely see the movements of both sides, other people, no matter roffy, ascali, or sun Bula, No. 17, No. 18, could not keep up with their rhythm. In addition to the sudden flash of light in the sky and the residual shadow in the air, their perception is not busy at all. On the one hand, the strength of Emma and Sophia is much higher than that of them. On the other hand, they don''t adapt to the fighting style of gods. There is no trace of breath on the God of super Saiya. The previous way of detecting by the sense of breath has suddenly failed. The people watching the battle below can only stare big eyes one by one and observe with naked eyes. In this way, many details can''t be observed. Suddenly, we can see many shadows and huge impact craters, but we don''t know what happened. Of course, Wes is definitely not included in these people. At this time, the leisurely angel is watching leisurely, and he has a good view of all the movements.No matter how fast Emma and Sophia move, they can''t escape his eyes. At this time, Emma is covered with a layer of pink light, and her blue eyes are flashing fierce light. After fighting with sephia several times, several empty flashes quickly return, and the illusory shadows suddenly spread all over the sky. Sephia''s transposition follows Emma''s pace. Body slightly twist, a force from the waist conduction up. Bang, the two fists meet in midair, Emma exits backward, and there is a wound on sephia''s body, but the next moment a gentle flame burns at the edge of the wound, and the wound disappears directly. In addition to the lasting fighting ability, the Super Saiyan God also has strong self-healing ability. The flame with divine power can burn all negative damage. Aware of his strong self-healing ability, SAFIYA laughed with satisfaction and launched a more powerful attack. Boom boom! Pop! With the gradual adaptation to the power brought by the super Saiya God, the movement of Saifeiya is more and more coordinated, and the pressure faced by Emma is more and more big. After another strong attack, Emma''s delicate body is directly hit and flew out, Ta, a landing, the ground directly sank several meters, spreading a series of terrible faults around. "How powerful!" Resisting the gust of wind, ascali''s eyes brightened and her pretty face was full of smile. She wants to have the power of Super Saiyan God. "Yes, this is the realm God of the second level sequence." Facing the warm breeze, Weiss squints his eyes and nods his head with satisfaction. Then he reaches out his staff and points to the ground. With a Ding sound, time seems to be still. Emma and Sophia are frozen in the air. "It''s over here. Miss Emma is no match for Sophia." There was no doubt that the sound sounded in everyone''s ears, and Wes continued to tap the staff, and the potholes on the ground were instantly repaired. After the end of the battle, Emma and sephia both stopped, sephia withdrew from the state of super Saiya God. After landing, merulia, ascali, rofei, sun Bula, No. 17, No. 18 and others all gathered around to ask her how she felt when she was fighting just now. Saifeiadam is about to say his feelings, listen to ascali and others envy. "I wish I could be a God any time!" Sun Bula hawed and looked up enviously at seraphia, who was shining with the gods. "With your talent, it will be soon." Luo Fei gently swept sun Bula''s shoulder and encouraged him. "Well." Sun Bula was greatly encouraged and nodded vigorously. Other people nearby heard their conversation and nodded their heads. They were determined to reach the divine sequence in the quickest time. ¡­¡­ In the following time, sepria continued to stabilize the power brought by the super Saiya God. Influenced by sepria''s breakthrough, merulia, ascali and others all made full efforts to rush towards the God sequence. Three days later, the second super Saian God was born. Not surprisingly, merulia was the second one to break through into the super Saian God. It''s just different from the super Saiya God of saifia. After meilulia broke through, her hair color and pupil color were not as fiery red as saifia, but a blue color instead. Super Saiya hairstyle, blue eyes and hair color. Just like her blue eyes when she became a super sair, merulia''s super sair God is different. When people first saw the blue haired super Saian God, they were all shocked. Then they thought that merulia had already shown blue eyes in the super Saian stage, which was the difference between the sixth universe and the seventh universe Saian. Finally, through the test, merulia''s blue super Saian God and Saifeiya''s red super Saian God are indeed in the same state. The Super Saiyan gods of merulia and sephia are in the second level. Although they are in the same level of power as the super blue transformation of Monkey King and bejita in the original book, merulia and sephia are realm gods, while Monkey King and bejita are power gods. ¡­¡­ After another period of time in the destruction of the divine world, rofei and sun Bula both returned to earth. Luo Fei wants to instruct his disciple bidili to practice Wukong. Sun Bula also wants to continue to go to school and gain more experience. In her spare time, she takes her brother sun Wutian to practice Wukong. They don''t know, just as they are all rushing to a higher level, in hell, a man named momonman is breaking through the defense of the underworld! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 Earth, Baozi mountain. The surrounding area is surrounded by mountains, because there are wild animals everywhere. People without certain strength can''t get in at all. Boom engine sound, a jet plane across the sky, bidili according to the agreement came to a vacant lot behind baozi mountain, stop the plane, chirp toward Luo Fei asked where these two days. "Teacher, where have you been these days? I can''t get in touch with you. " "We are not on the earth, because an elder has made a breakthrough in cultivation. We have looked forward to it in the past." Sun Bula said happily, witnessing the birth of Super Saiyan God, which added a lot of experience to her later practice. "Leave the earth?" Biddy stayed for a while. "Sister blah, your elders are not on earth?" "Well, in a very distant place." The destruction of the divine world is located at the top of the whole universe. The only one that can be compared with it is the realm of the king of heaven. In fact, the destruction of the divine world is more hidden than the realm of the king of heaven. If there is no deep foundation, there is no qualification to enter that place. Bidili naturally didn''t know this. She only thought it was rofei who had gone to the other planet. She remembered that sun Bula and rofei were the heirs of omnipotent capsule group. It is said that the omnipotent capsule group has friendship with forces outside the earth. It seems true. Luo Fei saw that Biddy had some misunderstandings, but he didn''t explain them, because for Biddy, the outer planets were almost the same as destroying the divine world, and they were far away from her. Even if she explained, she might not understand. "Sister blah, here are my class notes. Take them and have a look." Bidili takes out the notebook from her bag. Sun Bula opens the notebook. Her beautiful notes are on the paper. The words are neat and clear. It seems that she has made some efforts to close the notebook. Sun Bula''s face is full of smile. "Thank you. With these, I don''t have to find someone to make up lessons." "Hey, hey, just be useful to sister blah." Biddy laughed shyly. "It must be useful." "Teacher, what do we practice today?" Bidili asked excitedly, usually practice is put on the beach of the sea, this time the place was changed to baozi mountain, do you want to teach something different? She has learned how to release Qigong wave. Although the energy is not enough, she can release the weakened version of tortoise Qigong with all her strength. Luo Fei took a look at bidili and said seriously, "I''m going to teach you how to dance today!" "Wukong skill!" Biddy''s eyes brightened. "Teacher, can I learn to fly?" She''s been looking forward to flying for a long time. Luo Fei nodded with a smile, "your breath is enough. Next, you need more subtle control. Wukong skill has higher requirements on breath control, which is just right for you at this stage. Don''t think about flying first. It''s good to be able to float your body." "I understand. I''ll try my best." Bidelli responded loudly, showing great enthusiasm for her favorite technology. Luo Fei nodded and began to teach bidili about the matters needing attention in dancing. Bidili learned it seriously and began to clumsily control her body and condense her breath under her body. In the original book, sun WuFan taught bidili to master Qi. Now, bidili, with a better foundation, has a more comprehensive understanding of Qi under the guidance of Luo Fei. A few hours later, Biddy was barely able to control her body to float. Crooked, crooked, the appearance is not beautiful, but it has really suspended the body. "Yes, condense Qi under the soles of your feet and lift your body up a little bit." Luo Fei floats in the air, holding his chest in both hands and looking at bidili who is stable. "Don''t fly in a hurry. Stay where you are and stay afloat." "Yes..." Bidili''s sweating response made her feel frustrated, and her body fell down from the air. Bidelli felt nervous. When she was about to land, she found that someone was dragging her body with both hands, avoiding a close collision with the ground. "Thanks to you, sister bulla." Looking at Sun Bula with her hands dragging her body, bidili breathed a sigh of relief and vomited her tongue in embarrassment. "Don''t be nervous. Beginners are like this." "Sister bulla used to do the same?" Biddy asked curiously. "No, I grew up flying." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do you want to hit people like that? Bidelli didn''t know what to say. She was stunned for a while and laughed awkwardly. There is such a big gap between people. People on earth need to practice for a long time to condense a small amount of breath. When sun Bula was born, he had strong strength and directly passed the basic stage. It has to be said that racial talent occupies a great advantage in the world of dragon ball. "Bula, you go back to take care of Wu Tian, don''t hit people here." Luo Fei smiles and flicks his finger on Sun Bula''s white forehead. Sun Bula laughs and does not leave. He sits down with a stone and looks at Luo Fei and bidili''s practice."I''m not going. I''ll look at you!" "Whatever you want." Luo Fei doesn''t care about sun Bula. He waves to her and continues to guide bidili to practice. He points out her problems. Bidili''s eyes wander around Luo Fei and sun Bula. Looking at their relaxed and natural way of getting along with each other, she can''t help admiring. This is probably the relationship between relatives. Although sometimes quarrel, but get along very happy, she and her father Satan is not so easy. As dusk approached, a few burning clouds gradually rose in the sky. "Biddley, you''re learning very well." Looking at bidelli, who has been able to stabilize her body in mid air, sun Bula clapped her hands and praised her intelligence. "It''s because the teacher teaches well." Bidelli put out her tongue in embarrassment, her white face smiling happily. "Well, you don''t have to put the credit on your cousin. He just taught you a little bit of basics. These are the results of your own efforts." Sun Bula blinked her eyes. Her face was not red and her heart was not beating. She looked at Luo Fei with her beautiful face and raised her head and chin deliberately. Forget it, you can say what you want! Luo Fei returned a helpless expression, rolled a white eye, don''t care with his cousin. I''m more embarrassed than dilly after hearing these words. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the underworld leads to a higher dimension, and the long snake path ends in a golden auspicious cloud. Under the golden cloud like spray, there is an open and boundless area, which is the living space of the king. Wang Xing in the north. The light pink sky is bright white at the end of the line of sight. Near the position of jiewang star, the endless breath washes away the clouds, and the mighty waves rise and fall one after another, disturbing the auspicious clouds in the distance. At this time, on the little king of the world star, the monkey king''s body is full of heavy load, carrying on the difficult exercise. Ho! A burst of tingling in the ear, the monkey king into a Super Saiyan state to vent his strength, the terrible waves in the world King Star whirlwind, suddenly, everything on the planet was blown in the fierce wind. Not far away, the northern boundary king and babulus hid behind the big tree, sticking out a head and observing carefully. At this time, a cyclone suddenly rushed in and nearly blew them away. Hula! The monkey king made a fist in front of him. The terrible force tore the air. The roaring sound hurt his eardrum. A deep mark was drawn on the ground. A half meter deep gully was brought out of the lawn. The northern King took out his handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He had no mind to think about his severely damaged planet. "Wukong, it''s almost enough. Don''t try any more. My king star can''t stand your powerful power." The monkey king put up his strength and maintained the full power state of the super sair. "Lord king, I just tried my best. Then there are super sair 2 and super sair 3!" "If you want to cultivate and go to other planets, why do you always come to my planet to do damage?" The king of the northern kingdom was so angry that he roared in his voice. It was a good thing that the monkey king was powerful, but his star of the northern kingdom was restless. "Don''t say that, Lord jiewang. Anyway, your planet will recover soon after being destroyed. If you go to other planets, it will be a disaster. I can''t live in a vacuum like Rolan, or I can find an unmanned planet. " "Well, you know yourself well." The king of the northern boundary took off his glasses and wiped them. "Wukong, you said you had a contest with Luo Lan before. What''s the result?" Monkey King scratched his head and laughed, "lost, I can''t even take a move from him." "You still laugh!" The king of the northern world glared at the monkey king, "but losing to him is expected. Luo Lan is a figure that even the king of the great world should be awed by." "Ah, lord king of the world, do you know what realm Luo Lan is now in? I can''t even touch his breath. The gap is too big." The monkey king said in distress. "Hum, although I don''t know what realm Luo Lan is, there is no doubt that it is the realm of real gods." The north boundary Wang Ao ran says. "Divine realm?" The monkey king said curiously and asked excitedly, "Luo Lan seems to have mentioned it to me, but Lord King, what is the realm of gods?" The king of northern boundary said, "I don''t know what the divine realm is. In a word, it''s a very profound realm. I''ve heard the Lord of great boundary mention it." At this time, a purple creature with long ears suddenly appeared in my mind. A pair of cold and merciless golden eyes seemed to be in front of me. If it was the adult, it should be at the top of the divine realm! The king of the northern boundary gave a shiver and quickly took back his thoughts. He shed a cold sweat. It''s not good. It''s good. How could he think of that guy! "Lord Jie Wang, what''s the matter with you?"The monkey king saw that the king of the northern world was sweating and patted him on the shoulder. However, the strength of the monkey king was beyond his ability. A stagger almost knocked him to the ground. "Wukong!" The northern king stood up in a rage. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m trying too hard." The monkey king held up his hands to show his innocence. The king of the northern world snorted and sulked. It seemed that he had not been very lucky since he knew the monkey king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 Speechless glared at the monkey king, looking at his innocent face, the king of the northern world did not mention how angry he was. Although the monkey king brought peace to the North galaxy, he also brought a lot of trouble. I don''t think about cultivation every day, but I like to put the place here. I don''t know how many times I''ve been harmed by him. "Wukong, you have to learn to control your strength. Don''t do it. I don''t know the weight. You almost broke my waist." The king of the northern boundary bent his back and made an appearance of being injured. The monkey king felt embarrassed when he saw that the king could not stand up. He quickly supported the king and apologized in a low voice: "excuse me, lord king. I''m heavier. I promise I won''t do it next time." "You can remember what you said." The king of the North world didn''t roar. Sun Wukong even said that he helped the king of the northern boundary to rest under the big tree, "Lord of the northern boundary, what were you thinking just now? I called you several times and didn''t respond. " "Nothing." The king of the northern world stroked his sleeve and said, "I think of a villain a long time ago. He is much more powerful than you. My star of the king of the northern world was directly beaten into small pieces by him." In the past, Wang Xing of the northern boundary was very big, and he was also rich. Now look, it''s all tears. "Who is so bold as to destroy the planet of Lord jiewang?" What did the monkey king think of? He asked doubtfully, "is it the martial Taoist who practiced here before, Lord jiewang?" "Oh, that''s not to be said!" When the king of the northern boundary heard the words of the monkey king, he shivered and quickly covered his mouth. "I don''t have the right to instruct others. Don''t talk nonsense. Being heard will lead to death." The king of the northern world stressed nervously that the God of destruction, birus, was not a little king of the world who had the right to instruct him. If he didn''t worry in front of the other side, he was in a good mood. "Lord Jie Wang, who makes you so afraid?" Monkey King asked strangely. At this time, the northern boundary king also felt that his reaction was too fierce. He coughed and pretended to be calm: "no one, no matter what, how can I be afraid? Don''t guess!" "I was so nervous just now." The monkey king didn''t believe what the king said. "Well, don''t ask. I won''t tell you. Anyway, you can''t reach that man." The king of the northern boundary yelled at the monkey king and told him not to ask more questions. He knew the character of the monkey king. If he knew the existence of the God of destruction, he would try to find a way to challenge him. At that time, he would offend each other and suffer not only from the earth, but also from his own North galaxy. In the heart of the king of the northern world, the God of destruction is the pronoun of fear. Even Luo Lan, who has a mysterious identity, may not have the God of destruction. Although he does not know what level the God of destruction is, he is certainly superior to himself and the king of the great world. Perhaps only the legendary King God can match it. But such a God is perverse and domineering. He acts recklessly and kills innocent people indiscriminately. No one can suppress him. Alas, I don''t know what''s the need for such a God who only knows about killing and destruction. It''s better not to let the monkey king know and be careful to cause trouble. Of course, the northern King''s vision was low, and he didn''t know the meaning of destroying God''s existence. When you rise to a certain height and have a broader vision, and are no longer limited to a single planet or region, your attitude towards things will naturally be different. For example, Weiss and baduosi, in their eyes, all living things are the same as the dust of the universe, the value of creation and destruction is the same, emergence and extinction are rules, although the God of destruction behaves perversely, it is an essential valve to maintain the operation of the universe. Properly giving destruction to the living beings and eliminating some species like blood sucking insects is to make the universe more energetic. For the universe, destruction is as important as creation. "Lord Jie, you''re so hesitant that you don''t mean anything." Unable to know each other''s identity from the mouth of the northern king, the monkey king was in a lot of depression. "You''d better cultivate yourself. Don''t ask so much." The king of northern boundary said seriously. "Oh." Seeing that the king of the northern world was determined not to tell himself, the monkey king shook his head and ran for a distance. He continued to maintain the super Saiya state for cultivation. Even if he didn''t know who the person in the mouth of the king of the northern world was, it didn''t affect him to improve his strength. The fierce strong wind blows up, and the king star is in the tuyere again. The tentacles on his head were blown upside down by the storm caused by the monkey king''s boxing drum. The king of the northern world breathed a sigh and finally fooled the monkey king. "The strength of the monkey king is really good, but it''s still far from the destruction god, Lord birus!" "Sun Bula, Goku''s daughter, and other people are destroying the practice of the divine world, which seems to be the place where birus lives." "Well, I hope Lord birus can sleep a few more years this time, and don''t wake up in such a hurry."But just at this time, the body of the king of the northern boundary suddenly shivered. Without any reason, a chill came from his back and rushed straight to his head. The king''s face turned white. "Is it not my thoughts that have caught the attention of Lord birus?" Looking around for a while, he didn''t see the nightmare like purple figure, nor did he feel the pressure of a higher spirit. Finally, the king of northern boundary breathed a sigh of relief, and then he used his tentacles to detect what was going on just now. The electric light of "crackling" flickered between the two long tentacles, and his face suddenly changed. He was surprised to find that the underworld of the North galaxy had been in chaos, hell had a big problem, and a very powerful breath was rushing out of hell and rising to the zodiac snake path. On the other hand, the northern boundary King''s face turned pale. In his perception, he saw a purple haired man with pink skin and small holes growing on his body. The purple haired man stood silently in the void, but it was like a black hole around him, attracting the staff of the underworld and countless undead. "No, there''s something wrong with hell!" The king of the northern boundary was absent-minded for a while, shouting in the same place. "Lord king, what''s the matter?" The monkey king came to the king of northern boundary and asked. "Wukong, do you remember the guy who disturbed the underworld a few months ago?" "Remember, he also destroyed your world king star." Monkey King replied that he invited Emma to help him, but unfortunately he didn''t find him. "He appears again!" cried the king "No, he''s coming towards us. Your breath must have attracted him." The northern king was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. After hearing this, the monkey king''s eyes lit up and his whole body was full of enthusiasm. He was planning to meet the master for a while. The king of the northern world saw it, but he didn''t know what to say. When he felt each other''s breath again, he found that the icy evil breath was moving rapidly. The direction was where the king of the northern world was. "It''s not enough for that guy to destroy the world once, but he has to come!" The northern king was greatly wronged. "Here it is The monkey king suddenly roared, his breath soared, and his terrible energy was directly promoted to super Saiya 2. His whole body was covered with silver lightning, and the whole world king space immediately surged, and the little world King Star shook violently in the storm. The next second, a breath of evil has come to the world king space, only to see a man with purple hair full of pores overlooking below, a pair of purple eyes ruthless, two dark black lines on the cheek is particularly ferocious. "The strange planet has recovered. I remember it was destroyed by me." Mormon man looked at the little world King Star indifferently, and was attracted by the soldiers with golden light on it. "Why, it''s him!" Seeing the appearance of the man, Monkey King''s face immediately became dignified, and Mormon man was resurrected. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 "How did he come back to life?" Looking at the resurrected Mormon, the monkey king was puzzled, and his brows were locked tightly. At the same time, the pressure on his body suddenly increased. No matter how the other party resurrected, the situation is not good. The monkey king didn''t think much about it. He came to the king of the northern world and protected him. "Lord Jie Wang, you can find a place to hide. This guy is hard to deal with." Sun Wukong''s tone is heavy. The performance of the monkey king surprised the king of the northern boundary. He seldom saw the monkey king so nervous. The king of the northern boundary asked in a low voice, "Monkey King, do you know that man?" The monkey king nodded, "well, I met him on the earth a few years ago, but I was beaten badly by him at that time. Even now, I''m not sure I can defeat him." "Ah Sun Wukong''s reply made the king of the northern world scream, and his eyes focused on the Mormon man in the sky. A dark and bloody smell of terror suddenly swept over, which was a kind of terrifying energy that made the soul tremble. The cold breath made the king of the northern boundary shiver as if he were in an ice cellar. Seeing this, the king of the northern boundary was shocked. "What a terrible power, that is to say, the fleissa in those years was far less terrible." "Wukong, what should we do now?" The king of the northern boundary was worried, and his cold sweat had seeped out of his clothes. "I''ll try to fight him. If I can''t, I''ll have to give up here." In the face of the powerful pressure from Mormon man, the monkey king''s face was tight and sweat could not help seeping out. It was five years ago that he met momentman. At that time, he gathered the strength of himself, Luo Fei, sun Bula, No.17 and No.18, and they were not opponents of each other. At last, Emma came from other planets to control momentman. Sun Wukong had a clear understanding of the strength of momentman. Although his strength has increased a lot in recent years, and the super sair state has also developed from the original super sair 2 to super sair 3, to tell you the truth, Monkey King is still not sure to defeat each other. "That''s the only way." There was no other way for the king of northern boundary at this time. Although the king of northern boundary was in a high position, in the eyes of the strong, he was just an ant who could be crushed to death. Now we can only rely on the monkey king. I hope the monkey king can defeat each other and keep the King Star! Thinking of this, the king of the northern boundary could not help sighing. Alas, what is this! Knowing that his presence here will affect the performance of the monkey king, the king of the northern world trotted to hide behind a big tree, stretched out his head and yelled at the monkey king: "Monkey King, the safety of the king of the world depends on you. You must go all out!" "I see, lord king." The monkey king nodded his head seriously, looked up at the pink figure in the sky, and showed a strong sense of war all over his body, "the pressure is a little big, now I may be able to deal with him..." In the sky, Mormon man looked at the monkey king coldly for a while, and recognized that the other party was one of the people who besieged him a few years ago. He immediately sneered and said in secret that this was a chance for revenge from God. "Saiya, long time no see!" Mormon man landed on the world king star, glanced around and said indifferently. "You have been killed by Emma, why are you still alive?" Monkey King is highly concentrated. "Emma?" As soon as he turned his eyes, a figure with pink and white hair appeared in his mind. He immediately knew that "Emma" in monkey king''s mouth was the woman''s name, and his face became gloomy. For that woman, Mormon man was terrified. "Hum, it''s not so easy for me to kill. Even when I get to hell, I can climb out again. I want to get back from you one by one, starting from you first." Mormon man''s voice was cold, his eyes were full of killing, and a cold pressure came on his face. In the face of momon Manson''s fierce intention to kill, Monkey King clenched his fist and knew that he could not keep it any more, so he gave a loud drink and directly turned into super sair 3. At this time, the monkey king has more powerful power than the original. His Super Saiyan 3 is more stable than the original. With the support of powerful power, the golden light spreads out with endless terror. Huo Ran suddenly, a very powerful force rose on the king of the world star, with the aftereffect of tens of thousands of meters around, the auspicious clouds in the king of the world space were all dispelled in an instant. Mormon man was surprised to see the monkey king who showed the power of super sair 3. This super sair was so much stronger than before. Then his eyebrows relaxed, sneered and his eyes became cold again. If it''s just this strength, it''s not your opponent. "Although you are a super Saiya, you are several times stronger than last time, but unfortunately, this power is not worth mentioning in my eyes. Even before you become stronger, I can easily kill you." Mormon man sneered, his eyes full of disdain.Monkey King''s super Saiya 3 is very powerful, and it''s hard to find a few competitors in the universe. However, in Mormon man''s eyes, it is still not worth mentioning, far from being valued by him. Mormon man is very strong. Even when he first arrived on the earth five years ago, his strength is higher than that of BOO the demon man. At this time, rebirth absorbs the terrible evil of the evil wave in hell, and his real power is greatly improved. If not, how dare he come out of hell to avenge. "Whether it''s an opponent or not, you won''t know until you fight!" The monkey king did not change his face. With a roar, he launched an attack directly on Mormon man, the demon God. In an instant, countless attacks sprang up in the world king star. Hiding next to the king of the northern border saw, quickly to the monkey king refueling, "Monkey King refueling, do not be merciful!" "With mercy?" Mormon man''s indifferent eyes glanced at the king of the northern boundary. "He doesn''t have the qualification yet!" With that, momonman stamped the ground hard, a terrible momentum suddenly broke out, and the air solidified. With a click, the solid earth of jiewang star vibrated violently as if it had been hit by a meteorite. Terrible cracks spread all over every corner of the planet. The broken soil layer overturned, and the whole planet skeleton was seriously created. At the same time, an air wall rolled out, blocking all the attacks from the monkey king. "Good It''s amazing! " The monkey king stabilized his body, and his face was startled. "Hum, that''s it. How can a super Saiya be my opponent?" With a cold smile, Mormon man''s figure suddenly disappeared from the original place. After several pieces of shadow, he came directly to Monkey King''s side. Bang! Monkey King''s fist hit momentman''s body, and fierce sparks came out like steel. However, momentman didn''t cause any damage. On the contrary, after the attack, a reaction force was applied to him, and the huge force made him fly upside down. Then, the two figures entangled. Boom! When the fist hits the planet, the little jiewang star is hit hard, and the endless destructive force runs through the whole planet. It bursts out from the back of the planet and throws a lot of gravel into the void. "Goo Goo..." The northern King swallowed his saliva, and his face began to turn white. He could see that the power of the monkey king was still too weak compared with Mormon man. "Ah ah, where is this monster coming from? Why is it so powerful?" The king of the northern boundary was so anxious that he turned round and round. Looking at the King Star of the northern boundary, he was bleeding in his heart. Bang! Click! Boom! Sun Wukong''s attacks were all resisted. The next second, Mormon man''s cold face appeared beside him. His gorgeous purple eyes burst out with a touch of cold light. His awe inspiring killing intention made people shudder. A fist hit him, and Sun Wukong quickly protected his body with his arms. Wow, the monkey king spat out a lot of blood in his mouth. His whole strength seemed to be drained. The power to maintain the transformation of Super Saiyan 3 was not enough. Monkey King shakes his head and feels dizzy. "Only this strength, it seems that you haven''t become much stronger in recent years!" Mormon man looked down at the monkey king, his voice was cold and indifferent. He didn''t want to play any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 Momentman''s eyes suddenly looked like a giant sword, splitting the sky. Suddenly, his body came close to the monkey king, and then he stretched out a finger to point on the monkey king for several times Like the sound of hammering, it was dull and full of tremor. The power was transmitted through the skin. The throat of Monkey King was dry, and a depression appeared on his chest. Suddenly, his face turned white and blood spattered in his mouth. No, the monkey king said in secret. He was so scared that he quickly stepped back. However, Mormon man would not let the monkey king go so easily. He quickly stepped forward and bombed the monkey king again, which made the monkey king have no power to fight back. "Wukong, are you ok?" Seeing the monkey king bear the attack of Mormon man continuously, the king of the northern boundary cried out anxiously. "I said you were not my opponent!" Mormon man said coldly, but he was not in a hurry to kill Monkey King. He wanted to torture each other and let everyone know the end of offending himself. He wants to appreciate the enemy''s helpless and desperate expression, which is more in line with his mind and makes his heart feel more happy. With a sneer on his lips, momonman appeared in front of monkey king again. Knee up, the most rigid part of the human body as a sharp weapon, hit the monkey king''s abdomen, but not fatal. "Cough!" A bloody sword came out of the mouth, and the monkey king''s spirit was dispirited for a while. Then he clenched his teeth for several consecutive blinks to get rid of Mormon man''s attack, and his figure moved to tens of meters away. "Hiss, good pain, this guy is very fierce, super Saiya 3 is not his opponent." The monkey king stood up with difficulty and made a "click click" sound at the joints of his whole body. The confrontation just now was very fierce. It not only consumed most of his energy, but also seriously injured his body. Now it is very difficult to maintain the super sair 3 state. Looking at Mormon man, it seems that he didn''t show his real ability at all. Facing the rising momentum of momentman, the palm of Monkey King is sweating. The gap is too big. Recalling the experience of competing with Luo Lan a few months ago, the monkey king compares Luo Lan with Mormon man and gives a wry smile, which is beyond the level of super Saiya 3. Secret way: maybe only Luo Lan can deal with Mormon man! If Luo Lan is here, he will find that Mormon man''s power has entered the divine sequence, but not the realm God, just the power God. "I can only give up jiewang star." Sun Wukong made clear the gap between the two sides, and it was no longer necessary to continue to fight. Although the Saiya were a militant race, they knew that there was no chance of winning, and they still had to work hard. That was stupid. The monkey king began to think about how to take the king of the northern boundary away from this dangerous place. With a ray of luster in his green eyes, the monkey king finally chose to create a fog for Qiang. Before Mormon man reacted, he left with the king of the northern world. Shua, a gust of wind roared. The monkey king''s body moved at high speed in the space and used some residual energy to create a confusing shadow. Pedal pedal pedal, electric light flint between, see innumerable disorderly have send of remnant shadow dense distribution entire boundary King space. And then he''s going to attack Mormon. "Be careful, Wukong!" Seeing that the monkey king had to fight, the unknowingly northern King''s heart raised his throat. "Lord king, believe me." The monkey king is calm with a face, and his body floats down slightly. The rock on the ground suddenly cracks. A crazy whirlwind turns into a blade and sweeps out in all directions. The figure of the monkey king flashes and pours on momentman. "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Momon looked coldly at the monkey king''s attack, and showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth. He casually waved a fist to repel the monkey king, but the next second, a look of surprise appeared on his face. His fist went through Sun Wukong''s chest as if it were on the air. The figure of monkey king turned into a remnant. Eh, a little surprised, Mori Leng''s eyes suddenly looked at the northern boundary king, but saw the figure of Monkey King, I don''t know when it has appeared there. "Lord king, take my hand." Sun Wukong''s rapid voice rang in the ears of the northern king. "Oh, oh..." The king of the northern boundary didn''t respond to what was going on. He stretched out his hand reflexively. The monkey king grabbed the hand of the king of the northern world, pointed his finger at the center of his eyebrows, and started to move in front of Mormon man, and his figure became illusory. Seeing his prey escape from the palm of his hand, momontman''s face was so gloomy that it seemed that he was about to drip water. He regretted that he didn''t kill him as soon as possible. "It''s instant movement again!" His face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth and said, "hum, if you can run away, the monk can''t run to the temple. Sooner or later, he will find you and kill you all!"Then, in a rage, he threw out an energy ball. In the pale pink space, a dazzling light ball shone with bright light. The northern King Star could not escape the end of destruction. The second time, it was destroyed in Mormon''s hands. ¡­¡­ Earth, temple. Sun Wukong appears in the temple with the figure of the king of the northern world. At this time, suno and Qiqi, who are teaching the martial arts of the earth, come running. Seeing that the body of Sun Wukong is covered with blood, Dandy uses his healing ability to heal Sun Wukong. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Who hurt you like this?" "How did Lord jiewang come with you?" Suno and Qiqi gathered around the monkey king and the king of the northern world and kept asking. They didn''t know that the monkey king was practicing well in the king of the northern world. How could they get hurt. The monkey king regained his vitality under the treatment of dandy, and said with difficulty, "I met Mormon man at the king of the world, the guy who last came to earth and destroyed the temple." "Mormon man?" Qi Qi and Su Nuo are Leng for a while, "he is not killed by Miss Emma, he is not dead?" "Resurrected somehow." The monkey king spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi. "That bastard has long been left behind. He broke out of hell, and my world king star was destroyed by him." The northern boundary king was in a low mood. His heart was dripping with blood, and a kind of sad mood filled his chest. At this time, bick came out of the palace gate and saw the monkey king and the queen of the northern world come forward. After learning what happened on the king of the world, his face became very ugly. "So the stone that archilobe found some time ago was left by Mormon man. It''s hateful. Juran left a backhand on the earth." "No, he knows the position of the earth. Maybe he will find it soon." Bik doesn''t know if momonman can move instantaneously, but it''s not difficult for a master like him to learn to move instantaneously. Monkey King also understood bick''s meaning and said with a worried face: "momon man''s power is much stronger than that of five years ago. I can''t take his moves when I become super Saiya 3. If he really comes to earth, we can''t stop him." "By the way, roffy and Bula are on the earth. They should have a way to contact Lolan." "Well, in addition to them, miss tays and Lorraine''s two daughters are on earth." "Where is it?" Monkey king looks around. "You see, playing with Wu Tian." Qiqi Yu Guang glanced and pointed to one side, only to see two delicate little girls running after the monkey king. They clapped and yelled, while burning a small flame behind the monkey king''s buttocks. The monkey king yelled, even if they became super Saiya, they could not get rid of them. The bells on their wrists were jingling, and the two children were dancing happily. When they heard someone talking about them, their eyes flashed over and left sun Wutian to fly over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 Looking at his little son being chased by two little girls, Monkey King opened his eyes wide and said in surprise, "those two children are so powerful?" Although we know that FIA and Noah are gifted and have good strength since childhood, they are even more powerful than super Saiya, which is beyond his expectation. "They fully inherit Luo Lan''s talent, and they are extraordinarily powerful." Qiqi gave a wry smile. By contrast, the blood of the earth people is obviously not worth mentioning. This is determined by the talent of the race. Of course, no matter how good the talent is, if you don''t know how to work hard, it won''t be promising. Latiz is a lesson from the past. Therefore, Qiqi just sighed that their talent is not as good as that of Saiya people, and they didn''t have any depression. "Well, blah wasn''t so good when she was their age." Monkey King heartfelt, excellent seedlings let him feel happy. "Are you talking about us?" FEIA and Noah land in front of the monkey king, step forward two steps, looking at him with tender eyes. The monkey king bent down and put his palm on the two girls'' heads. "Yes, so small is the super Saiya. He will soon surpass his uncle. He should practice hard and become a powerful soldier as soon as possible." When the monkey king saw the gifted child, he could not help but exhort him. For him, the more powerful people in the world, the better. Feiya and Noah nodded knowingly. Because they were young, they had not yet begun to practice seriously. They just practiced boxing and had no one to supervise them. "Dad." When monkey king saw his father coming, he flew into monkey king''s arms. Wronged raised his head: "two sisters are always chasing me to set fire." "Ha ha ha Wutian, your practice is not enough. You are chased and beaten by your sister. " Sun Wukong catches sun Wutian and pats him on the butt, but he laughs. He doesn''t mean to stand up for sun Wutian at all. In his opinion, children need to make more noise to be lively. No, Wutian has become a super Saiya since he was young, which must be attributed to FEIA and Noah. "Daddy Sun Wutian as like as two peas in Sun Wukong''s childhood when he was unhappy and pursed. "Wukong, your son is also a super Saiya..." The king of the northern boundary looked at it stupidly, a little frightened. The monkey king nodded with a smile and put down the monkey king. "Although the monkey king is a super Saiya man, his basic fighting capacity is too weak, and he doesn''t have much strength after transformation." The gene of the earth people calms the rage in the blood of the sais, and it''s easier to become a super sais. "It''s amazing, really Your family are monsters Thinking of Sun Wukong''s more powerful daughter, sun Bula, the king of northern world didn''t know what to say for a moment. The combined strength of this family has been equal to all the elite of the North galaxy. "No, it''s far worse than Luo Lan and them." Monkey King scratched his head in embarrassment. After hearing the words of the monkey king, the king of the northern kingdom was silent. It''s true that the monkey king family is abnormal again, but it''s far worse than the Luo Lan family. They are the real monsters. And the brollis, who have disappeared for several years, are no weaker than Rowland and them. Unexpectedly, in just a few decades, so many experts have emerged from the small Saiya people, even the king of the world can''t believe it. "Oh, now is not the time to say that. Wukong and momenman are likely to come to earth. We need to contact Luo Lan quickly." The north boundary King responds to come over, a face worries of say. "Don''t worry, lord king. They are on the earth. They must know the news of Luo Lan. I''ll bring them here." With that, the monkey king searched for Luo Fei''s breath in front of the king of the northern world, and then disappeared in a flash. After a while, when he reappeared, there were two handsome figures, a man and a woman, who were Luo Fei and sun Bula. At this time, Luo Fei has learned from the monkey king what happened to the king of the world. After learning the news that Mormon man actually resurrected, Luo Fei''s face suddenly becomes a little ugly. According to the monkey king, momonman''s strength has been greatly improved compared with before. Even super Saiya 3 is not his opponent at all. Such strength, Luo Fei and sun Bula also feel thorny. If you are not wrong, then momonman should have reached the divine sequence, you are not what they can deal with. Luo Fei, who has seen the powerful sequence of gods in destroying the divine world, knows the gap between mortals and gods. Even the weakest first level sequence can easily crush mortals. "The resurrection of Mormon man is really a big problem. The power of that guy has reached a level we can''t imagine, but you can''t find my father. He''s not in our universe now." Luo Fei shook his head and said frankly. "Can''t you get in touch?" The monkey king was stunned. "What does it mean not in our universe, parallel world?" The northern realm king was completely stunned. With his authority, he had no right to know the situation outside the universe, so at first hearing that Luo Lan was not in the universe, he thought that he had gone to the parallel space-time with Tranks.When he was practicing in jiewang star, the monkey king talked with him about Tranks and monkey rice that appeared during the man-made period. Luo Fei looked at the king of the northern boundary and shook his head: "it''s not a parallel world. How can I say it? Anyway, I can''t come back for a while." On hearing this, the king of the northern boundary suddenly cooled his heart and said, "what can I do? I can''t get in touch with Luo Lan. In case Mo Mengman rushes to the earth, no one can deal with her." "You don''t have to worry about the northern king." Luo Fei''s face showed a faint smile, "although my father is not here, but my aunt they are there, just a momon man, it''s a piece of cake for them." "Well, really?" The king of the northern boundary was half convinced. How powerful is Luo Lan''s wife? Although I know the strength of Queen Saifei is very good, it should only be a little more powerful than Monkey King. "Is there a fake At this time, sun Bula smile, pretty little face like flowers in full bloom, "my several teachers'' mothers are very powerful, at the beginning momentman was killed by Emma." In addition to Emma, there are more powerful sephia and merulia, which are the real super Saiya gods. The real second level sequence strong. Sun Bula knows that the two teachers'' mothers still have a move of joint integration, which is the real trump card. What''s a Mormon man. After hearing this, the king nodded suspiciously. Yes, Queen Sophie, they are all destroying the practice of the divine world, which is the place where the destroying God birus lives. If they can practice there, their strength must be very good. I don''t know how much exaggeration sun Bula and Luo Fei have in their words, but after listening to them, I really calmed down a lot. Urge a way: "do you have a way to contact them, can you let them come over?" Sun Bula nodded and said, "no problem." Then he stretched out his slender finger and scratched it in his hair. A tiny salu, the size of a soybean, came out of his hair. Standing on the palm of sun Bula''s hand, Shalu said crisply, "Miss Bula, what can I do for you?" Sun Bula said: "contact my teacher''s mother and tell them about the earth." For the possible arrival of Mormon man, sun Bula is not very at ease. "Yes." Tiny Shalu nodded, and soon got in touch with Saifeiya and others in the destruction of the divine world. After a while, tiny Shalu floated in the air, indicating to sun Bula that the news had been passed, and the people in the destruction of the divine world had already known the situation of the earth. Sun Brayton''s mind was fixed. He thumbed down the head of Shalu and put it back on his head. "The king of the northern boundary, you should rest assured that they already know the situation here." "That''s good." The burden in the heart of the king of the northern boundary was finally put down, and he asked repeatedly: "are they sure to deal with Mormon man?" "Of course!" Sun Bula''s affirmation of cutting gold and iron said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 Sun Bula''s reply made the king of the northern world feel a little more uneasy. He thought that his hometown had been bombed out. Several kings of the northern world were as miserable as him. Today is the most embarrassing time since he became the king of the world. "Wukong, I found that since I met you, my luck has not been better." Thinking of the experience of these years, the king of northern boundary could not help complaining to the monkey king. "Lord Jie Wang, how can you say that? It has nothing to do with me." The monkey king cried out that he was wronged. The king of the northern world turned his eyes: "it doesn''t matter. Before you came to our King Star, no one came to me for hundreds of years. How many people have come from your earth in recent years?" All the famous soldiers on the earth have practiced in the king of the world, and the king of the world star will soon become their training ground. After hearing this, the monkey king began to laugh with embarrassment. In recent years, he has been running to the king of the northern world, which really bothers him a lot. "Lord king, what should we do next? If we stay in the temple, in case momon really comes to the earth, it will become a battlefield." At this time, bick suddenly opened his mouth. The temple has the function of maintaining the continuity of the earth. It must not be destroyed. Just like the last time the temple was destroyed, there were serious problems in the earth''s plates immediately. Later, it was only by the power of the dragon ball that it was able to recover. As the highest god in charge of the whole North galaxy, the king of the northern boundary naturally knew the role of the temple. "Well, let''s find a place with few people first." "Go to the south pole, where there is no extra life except ice and snow, and unnecessary losses can be avoided." The monkey king suggested. Although a little bit of energy leakage may cause the effect of destroying the sky and the earth when the strength reaches his level, psychologically, they are willing to put the battlefield away from people, although it can not weaken the damage to the earth. Everyone agreed to Monkey King''s proposal, so after leaving behind Qiqi, suno and other weak people, Monkey King, Luo Fei, sun Bula and others decided to go to the South Pole. Even if momentman came to the earth, they would attract fire. Originally, considering the safety of the northern boundary king, Qiqi and others proposed to send the northern boundary king to Wuxing mountain for refuge, but the northern boundary King refused very hard. According to him, even if the northern boundary king died, it was just a halo on his head, which would not affect his management of the northern galaxy. When Qiqi and others see this, they follow the will of the king of the northern world. At the same time, bik and suno secretly make a decision that once the king of the northern world has a life crisis, they must protect him to a safe place at the first time. "Brother, brother, if there are some powerful people coming, we have to fight." FIA''s clear and sweet voice rang in everyone''s ears. Hearing what FIA said, Noah''s eyes flashed, eager to try. Luo Fei sternly scolded them: "don''t be naughty, the enemy you are facing this time is not sure how to deal with your brother. You stay in the temple and don''t make trouble. If I know you are running around, I will let my aunt teach you a lesson." "Listen to my brother. You can see everything on earth in the temple." Sun Bula bent down to explain the situation to them in a soft voice. "Well, we''ll wait here. Brother, come on." FIA nodded her head and cheered them with her little pink hand. "Well." Luo Fei, who had been ready for a long time, answered the call, waved his hand to the crowd, and then ran toward the Antarctic continent. "Wutian, stay here with FEIA and them." With that, the monkey king and sun Bu followed closely, turned into two bright streamers and disappeared. Soon after, there were three relatively strong breath rising on the Antarctic continent. The energy value was only about 100000 combat power. If momon really came to earth, this combat power would be enough to attract his eyes. ¡­¡­ Destruction of the divine world, green grassland like waves like ups and downs. The three men who keep the strongest state are training. Among them, Emma''s strength is a little weak and has not reached the second level. However, she has benefited a lot from the fight with the two super Saiya gods, and her strength is steadily improving. In the distance, No. 17, No. 18, ascali and little Shalu looked up and watched the battle seriously. The fighting brilliance of the divine sequence is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Their movements are profound and mysterious, which coincide with more advanced rules. It is of great reference significance for No. 18 and others who have not reached the divine sequence. Hula ~ ~ a large area of surging air began to surge like a tide, and then fell straight from the sky like a waterfall. The three men''s battle continued, and the central air pressure dropped again and again, only to hear "Da! Da! Dada With the sound of a series of blows, several rays of light continued to flicker, and sephia and merulia became more and more skilled in the power of super Saiya God, and their movements became extremely rapid, and their movements could not be captured by the naked eye. In the vast sky, there are many shadows, fist shadows and palm shadows all over the place. In one second, hundreds of attacks have been launched.No. 18 was watching with blue eyes like water, and his white face was full of yearning. I don''t know when I will be able to have such powerful power as my teacher and mother! On the 18th, against the strong wind blowing from the sky, there was a burst of admiration in my heart. Askari barks and looks at the more fierce fighting of the three of them, but the corners of her mouth bend slightly. She is full of confidence in whether she can reach the realm of super Saiya. The stronger they are, the more powerful they will be! Good thing! "La la..." The sleeve was pulled by little Shalu. Ascali takes a look at little Shalu holding her sleeve. "What''s the matter?" "There''s something on the other side of the earth..." Little Shalu communicated with the tiny Shalu on the earth and explained the situation to ascali one by one. After listening to the situation of the earth, askari asked, "is Mormon the guy you''ve met before? He''s very powerful?" The last time momentman entered the earth, she was in the sixth universe, so she didn''t see him. "Well, it''s great." Little Shalu replied honestly, "ah, you need to see it." There was a glimmer of curiosity in ashkari''s green eyes. It is impossible to defeat Monkey King, sun Bula, Luo Fei, No. 17, No. 18, and little sarudo. In the end, it depends on Emma to save the field. It can be seen that momonman''s strength is really strong. At this time, 17 and 18 also knew the situation on the other side of the earth. When they learned that Mormon man was resurrected, their faces were gloomy. "With our current strength, it should not be a problem to deal with the original momentman, but after the rebirth of momentman, I don''t know how powerful he is. I''m afraid it will be difficult just with our strength." On the 18th, Xiumei frowned, and her tone was heavy. Several years of practice made her more powerful, and she was not so afraid of momentman. Askari said with a relaxed smile: "Hey, Luo Fei is not asking his mother for help. This time, we will not be the only ones going to the earth." "Do you want your teacher''s mother to come with you?" 18 eyes lit up. "Of course, FIA and Noah are still on the earth. If that momonman comes, his mother will definitely teach him how to be a man." Ascali lifted her hair from her forehead and naturally said. The 18th looked at her straightly, then at the three men fighting in the sky, and nodded. If there are three of them together, even if Mormon man becomes more powerful, it is not enough to be afraid! After a while, the three of them stopped fighting. Ascali took little Shalu''s hand and came to them with a relaxed pace. She told them that the earth was something. After hearing this, an imperceptible pressure spread out. "Mormon, I know." Saifeiya opened his eyes, red eyes flashed a cold light. "Sister, I''ll go with you too!" Merulia said calmly. Sophia nodded her head. Sophia was a child born after her integration with merulia. She was also merulia''s child. "Let''s all go. If that Mormon really comes to the earth, I''ll let him know what it is to regret." "Cluck, that guy has absorbed all his strength by me, and he can even recover. It seems that his regeneration ability is not weaker than that of BOO the devil!" Emma maintains the form of the enchanted man. Her pink hair shines with enchanting light. She caresses her tender and smooth cheek with her fingers and says with a charming smile. "Let''s go. Let''s go together." Sophia took a look at the crowd, and then carefully sensed the breath of the direction of the earth. All the people present will move in an instant. It''s very easy to go to the earth. After speaking of Sophia, a few people searched for Luo Fei''s breath, but found that the breath on the other side of the earth is very weak, which seems to have weakened the breath on purpose. So a few people borrowed the connection between the micro Shalu, and directly "whew" for a while. Seven people, including Sophia, merulia, Emma, No. 17, No. 18, ascali and little Shalu, directly moved to the earth. Three gods sequence, plus four Super Saiyan Level 3 experts, if momonman dares to come, he will surely get a surprise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 The Antarctic continent is covered with ice and snow. There is a bright moon hanging in the sky, just like a huge mirror, reflecting the light of the sun. Here is the coldest continent on earth. The wind blows fiercely in the vast frozen ice field, and the cold wind cuts my cheek like a knife. Sun Wukong and Luo Fei have been in Antarctica for some time. They have a little breath on their bodies. They are well prepared to pay attention to the movement around them. Because they were afraid that releasing too much breath would lead to Mormon man, so the monkey king only kept 100000 combat power in case Mormon man came to attract his attention. After waiting for a while, Mormon''s breath did not appear. Sun Bula looked at the boundless snow around him without expression. "Momontman won''t come, will he?" "It''s better not to come, but who can tell? We''d better be careful. Momonman''s breath is very unique. If it appears, it''s easy to notice." Monkey King calm face, careful observation around. If a master like Mormon man appears on the earth, it must be the greatest crisis of the earth. He can destroy the heaven and the earth with a single move. Although the earth becomes extremely strong after the blessing of dragon ball, the monkey king dare not bet whether the earth can resist Mormon man''s attack. And even if we have carried the attack of Mormon man, the humans above are absolutely finished. Compared with the cosmopolitan people, the earth people are too fragile. A storm sweeping the world may cause the extinction of human beings. "Well." With a pretty face, sun Bula bowed his head seriously. His whole body energy was controlled in the explosive stage, ready to fight at any time. Luo Fei stood by sun Bula''s side in silence, looking at her nervous face, she couldn''t help laughing, "Auntie, they already know the situation on this side of the earth, momenman can''t take advantage of it, and we have dragon ball here, so we can bear all the losses." "Yes, ma''am, they are very fierce." Thinking of their strength, sun Bula''s face relaxed, and the pressure relieved a lot. Just at this time, the accident happened. A terrible ominous smell suddenly appeared on the earth like ten thousand horses galloping. The whole Antarctic continent seemed to be covered by a huge pot cover, and a thrilling sense of depression came into being. With the appearance of this breath of terror, the earth''s rotation until a stagnation, the atmosphere suddenly suppressed to the extreme! Sun Wukong, Luo Fei and sun Bula felt this breath for the first time. Their faces suddenly changed and their pupils tightened. Sun Bula swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously and asked Sun Wukong with a dry throat: "Dad, is that the breath of momentman? How come it''s so horrible! " "Be careful, Mormon is here!" The monkey king suddenly gave a big drink, and his strength burst out like a flood. "Bula, ready to fight." Roffy took a deep breath. "I see." With that, sun Bula''s beautiful eyes burst out a trace of light, and his eyes suddenly turned into green color. Mormon man has arrived on the earth, so there is no need for them to hide their strength. Boom! Endless energy is released. As the three became super sais, the three powerful forces rose up like pillars of air, and the cold ice sheet immediately became windy. The dark ice sheet, which had been frozen for many years, shivered one after another. Several breath gathered together, and suddenly turned upside down like the end of the world. "Ha ha ha, I finally found you!" With an arrogant laugh, the pink figure of momonman appeared in the sky. Looking at the three people who burst out of power one after another, their eyes showed disdain. "Just a super Saiya, how could it be my opponent!" Mormon man, the demon God, looked at them with arrogance, then stretched out his palm and hit them with a bright red energy at will. The terrible energy spread over them and generated a blazing high temperature. Zizizi! The vast ice sheet instantly melts in the high temperature, the rocks hidden under the ice and snow for millions of years are exposed, and the cold and extremely cold place suddenly becomes a hot prison. After a short time of contact with Mormon man''s power, Sun Wukong and others'' faces suddenly changed. They blocked Mormon man''s attack, but their arms became numb. Compared with the king of the world, Mormon man used more powerful power. Sure enough, he only used a small part of his power when he was on the king of the world. "As expected, momonman''s power has reached the divine sequence!" After a few brief contacts, Luo Fei''s brows twisted. There is an insurmountable gap between the divine sequence and the divine sequence. Even the weakest divine sequence is not what they can deal with at the level of super Saiya 3. There is a huge difference between their strengths. A head-on conflict is bad for you and others. "Bula, don''t fight him directly. We can''t deal with the divine sequence." Luo Fei sends a message to sun Bula to remind her to delay as much as possible. "All right." Sun Bula agreed and nodded hard. She knew the power of the divine sequence after her experience of destroying the divine world.If she really wants to fight, she may be killed by a finger of the other party, just like the monkey king facing the destruction god birus in the original book. The two are fundamentally different dimensions. Of course, Mormon man can''t have the destruction god birus, but Sun Bula is not the monkey king. You know, when the monkey king met the destruction god birus, it was the fourth year after the buo incident, when sun Bula was the devil Wukong is already very powerful. So the use of instant movement around momonman, constantly avoiding the attack of the other side. It''s just that the feeling of blindly avoiding is quite bad. Sun Bula is quite crazy. He can''t help rushing to fight several times, but he stops. Pursing a few words, sun Bula shakes off her golden hair, scolds Luo Fei, and uses high-intensity energy to counteract the damage of momentman to the earth. "We should try our best to keep a distance from him. Mormon man''s strength is too strong. It''s easy to lose money in close combat. I''ll attract his attention and you can reduce his damage to the earth together." Monkey King fought with Mormon man, so he knew the horror of Mormon man. Two people smell speech, suddenly opened the distance with Mormon man. "Turtle Qigong!" "Shockwave, all!" The blue and white energy rush out of the palm of the hand, meet with the energy released by Mormon man, boom into a huge fireball, and the terrible impact throws out a ring of shock waves visible to the naked eye. Monkey King stepped forward, came to momon man''s side, and released Qigong waves towards him. The surging energy is surging. Momontman looks at the monkey king with a sneer. His body flickers again and appears in front of the monkey king without any sign. Then he raises his leg and kicks the monkey king like a football. The monkey king is immediately kicked out. "Ha ha ha, your strength is too weak." After taking a look at Sun Bula''s side, Mormon man gave up attacking the monkey king. A sound burst suddenly sounded in his ears. Mormon man''s strong arm attacked, and his violent power smashed the air. Luo Fei and sun Bula see this, run away in a panic, but at this time, Mormon man approached them, opened his hands, the power of terror surge. "Ah Sun Bula spat blood in his mouth and made a painful cry. Luo Fei''s condition is not much better. He vomites blood and flies back. "Roffy, Bula Damn it Seeing that Luo Fei and Sun Wukong were beaten out, Sun Wukong''s face became gloomy. He used Qigong wave to attack Mo Mengman crazily to fight for the chance to recover their strength. ¡­¡­ Temple. The ground shakes violently. Bick and the king of the northern boundary swallow their saliva. They look at the battle on the other side of the Antarctic continent in horror. When they see the monkey king, they can''t defeat Mormon man together, they feel extremely scared. "Momentman has become so powerful!" Bick''s face is blue and his fist is shaking. The earth is facing such a terrible enemy. Sun Wukong and Luo Fei are fighting, but they can only watch. A feeling of powerlessness arises spontaneously. "Ah, what can we do?" The king of the northern boundary was so anxious that he turned around and yelled, "haven''t the rescuers come yet?" "It should be coming soon." Qiqi''s face was a little white, and her pretty face was not bloody. At this time, a dazzling light suddenly shines on the temple. After the light dissipates, seven figures appear in front of the crowd. The first is three women with unusual temperament. One of them has bright red hair and red eyes, and looks like a super Saiya. The beautiful woman on the left is similar to her in appearance and hairstyle, but her hair color and pupil color are blue. The one on the right is full of pink light, and her charming face is also charming. It was seraphia, merulia, Emma and others who came from the destruction of the divine world. They were followed by four people, namely ascali, No. 17, No. 18 and little saru. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 "Miss Sophia!" See Saifeiya their figure appeared, Qiqi frown finally spread, showing a relieved smile. "At last." Bick was also relieved. The backup arrived at last. Then he looked at Sophia and their faces were stunned. At this time, the images of Sophia and merulia had changed dramatically compared with before. Sophia''s beautiful hair turned red like Rowland''s, and her breath disappeared completely. The breath of gods is not felt by ordinary people. In bick''s eyes, sephia has become extremely ordinary. Her red hair is shining, but it gives people an extremely profound feeling. "Sure enough, the red form of super Saiya is also a transformation, and it is a very profound realm." Bick said in his heart that the red super Saiya is not the unique form of Luo Lan. She frowned when she looked at merulia again. If the red super sair can be interpreted as Rowland''s state, but what is the blue super sair? From the verve point of view, the blue super Saier is no worse than the red super Saier. Is it also a profound realm? Bick found that there are too many super sais, including the regular black haired sais and the blonde ones. Now there are red and blue haired super sais, and there are grass green super sais on Sarada. At present, there are already five known ones. Who knows if there will be others in the future. ¡­¡­ After their arrival, they looked at the people in the temple and nodded. They soon felt the power of the southern part of the earth. A little bit of surprise flashed on their cold face. The energy on the Antarctic continent was quite considerable. At this time, with a clear voice in my ear, FIA and Noah flew over. "Mom! Mother To see their mother appear, the two children cry, respectively into the arms of Saifeiya and Emma. Sophia catches FEIA, pinches her little white face, and hands it to merulia. Merulia immediately hugs the child and looks at FEIA carefully. Well, as she grows up, her weight increases. "The people on the Antarctic continent are Mormons," said Sophia? The strength is not bad, reaching the divine sequence. " Merulia followed: "the power is not in the second order." "It''s different to die once, but how did he come back to life? It''s getting stronger. " Emma, the devil, left her mouth. She had absorbed him at the beginning, but now she has risen to a higher level. "Well, I know that." The king of the northern boundary coughed softly, "the reason why Mormon man will become stronger is that he has absorbed the evil breath accumulated all the year round in hell." "You know it''s evil. Why don''t you get rid of it?" Emma asked strangely. "Well Not before... " The king of the northern boundary wiped his cold sweat and was speechless. Under normal circumstances, the staff of the underworld would often patrol the hell. However, the conditions of the hell were too bad, the workload was too heavy, and there were so many evil prisoners to manage, which caused the shortage of manpower and ignored the evil spirit. If it wasn''t for the Mormon man incident this time, the northern king didn''t know that there were so many evil forces in hell. Dereliction of duty! However, it''s too late to say that now that Mormon man has been resurrected, the most urgent thing is to deal with him first and investigate his work later. This is also the result of the failure of the hell work of the North galaxy. "The king of the world manages everything every day. There are too many things under his jurisdiction." Seeing that the king of the northern border was embarrassed, bick quickly changed the topic, "Miss Sophia, I''d like to ask you to help with the great crisis of the earth." "Yes, elder martial brother Wukong, they are not rivals. Only miss Sophia, you can deal with Mormon man." Qiqi also asks to Sophia that, as the goddess of the earth, she first cares about the safety of the earth. "I see. It''s nothing to worry about." Sephia''s voice was flat, but there was no doubt in her voice, "merulia and Emma go with me, ascali and No. 18. You haven''t reached the order of gods, just stay in the temple." "All right." 18 should be a, do not want to add trouble. Although askari is ready to move, but he knows his weight. It''s not sure who will beat who after going up, so he has to nod reluctantly. Merulia chuckled and handed FIA to ascali. "Ascali, take care of your sister." Askari gave a hum and hugged FEIA, who was a few years old. At this time, Emma also handed over Noah. The two children seemed to like askari''s sister very much. They held her arms tightly, one left and the other right, like a weight.Ascali rolled her eyes and let FIA and Noah hold her. "Let''s go, roffy. They can''t hold on." Sensing the fading air from the south pole, Sophia said to merulia and Emma. Merulia and Emma nod their heads to lock roffy''s breath, ready to blink. "The safety of the earth is up to you." Kiki and suno said seriously. "Well." Seraphia waved his hand, a strong pressure rose from his body, and then with merulia they went to the position of rofei. Whew, a wave of prestige flashed by. In full view of the public, they turned into streamers and disappeared. The super Saiya gods already have strong divine power. Although we don''t know what kind of gods they are, the powerful power is no longer acceptable to ordinary gods. After Saifeiya and merulia left, the king of the northern world wiped a cold sweat and sighed: "it''s worthy of being a strong man who is destroying the practice of the divine world. I can''t stand the pressure on my body. With them, the safety of the earth is no problem." With such a large aid team, the tragedy would only be Mormons. "By the way, ascali, what''s the name of miss merulia''s form? It looks like Miss Sophia, but why is the color different? " Bick asked his doubts. Askari answered straightforwardly: "they are all super Saian gods. As for why merulia''s hair is blue, it is probably because the origin of super Saian gods is different. In fact, merulia is not Saian of our planet Salada." "So it is, super Saian God, that''s their name." Bick was stunned and thought, "so Rolan is also the God of super Saiya?" "Yes." Askari nodded. It''s no secret that super Saian God is on Sarada. Only some people on earth don''t know. "What is the super Saian God?" The northern boundary Wang asked curiously. "The God of the super sais is the realm God. To be exact, it is the realm God of the second level sequence, and it is the state of the super sais after they become gods." "What is the realm of God?" The king of the northern boundary asked again. Smell speech, ascali rolled a white eye, "you don''t know?" "What should I know?" The northern King frowned. In the face of the reaction of the king of the northern boundary, ashcaleton was speechless. Good guy, you are the king of the northern boundary. How can you not know the division of gods. Then askari remembered that the king of the northern boundary was only a God in the Galactic region, and might not know the division of cosmic gods. But now she''s too lazy to answer. At this time, the kind-hearted No.18 came forward to popularize the science of the division of universe gods and the level of gods for the king of northern boundary. After knowing the division of realm God, power God and sub yuan God, the king of northern boundary was confused and some doubted whether he was a God or not. He didn''t know anything about this knowledge. Is my rank too low to know? No, the position of the king of the world is high enough! Wang Dun of the northern border was in doubt. If Luo Lan is here and knows the confusion of the king of the northern world, he can''t help laughing, because this knowledge is not the king of the world, even the king of the galaxy may not be clear. You know, in the level of the second yuan God, the king of the great world is just the last one. As for the king of the world, he really doesn''t even have the qualification to rank! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 Antarctic continent, after fierce fighting, the cold polar has become a prison. Hot magma flows on the ground, tens of thousands of miles of snow covered with a thick layer of volcanic ash, the sky flames from the ground, the cruel blood red the whole sky, lava flows into the sea along the edge of the continent, immediately issued a "hishiss hiss" boiling sound. In mid air, Sun Wukong and Luo Fei are struggling to maintain their Super Saiyan form. Their tired bodies are shaking and their cheeks are dripping with sweat. "Uncle Wukong, how long can you hold on?" Luo Fei gasped in his mouth, so tired that his eyelids couldn''t open. The power of the divine sequence is more terrible than imagined. Only after the fight did they know that they were really merciful to themselves. If you really want to fight, you can instantly lose your fighting ability with one strike from the divine sequence. "Almost to the limit." Monkey king gave a bitter smile. Looking at Sun Bula around her, her condition is not much better. The light of super Saiya people becomes dim, and the lightning on her body is no longer flashing. Are you going to lose to Mormon? Luo Fei can''t help sighing. He has an indescribable sense of frustration in his heart. Maybe it''s because he was well protected by Luo Lan after he was born. His growth has been relatively smooth, and he hasn''t encountered any real setbacks. Mormon man''s appearance made him feel powerless. At this moment - ZHENG! The air suddenly made a shiver through the air. Mormon man''s cold face appeared in front of him. In this ten thousandth of a second, Luo Fei''s side raised a hint of coolness, and Mormon man sneered, clenched his fist and attacked him. Seeing this, Luo Fei''s pupil suddenly shrinks. After pushing sun Bula away from him, he shouts in a desperate way and waves his fist. Bang, punch. Momonman and roffy are out of kilometer. After a short period of visual residue, the air suddenly trembled and cracked into crystal fragments. All of a sudden, momonman stepped forward again, and the terrorist attack appeared again. Luo Feili immediately put his hands on his chest and used up all his energy to resist the attack of the powerful enemy. Boom! The scene in front of us leaps forward quickly. After receiving a heavy blow from Mormon, roffy''s body was like a shell, leaving a dazzling track in the void. With a deafening roar, the ground burst and a huge mushroom cloud rose. The terrible shock wave spread in all directions along the impact point. From space, the whole planet lit up a bright flare. After the smoke dissipated, a huge circular pit with a diameter of 1000 meters appeared on the earth, and the surrounding fracture zone extended for hundreds of kilometers. If the earth''s core had not been strengthened by the dragon ball, the blow would have been enough to destroy the whole planet. "Cough!" Luo Fei climbed out of the impact with difficulty, coughed softly, and a touch of blood came out of his mouth. "Are you all right, cousin?" Sun Bula came to Luo Fei with a pale face and handed him a fairy bean. "Cough, it''s OK." Luo Fei looks at Mo Mengman with a heavy face. Mo Mengman''s blow directly hurt him again. The super Saiya''s strength has been unable to maintain. If Mormon wants to kill them now, they have no resistance at all. Just when Luo Fei had nothing to do, a familiar force appeared in the distant sky. When he felt those forces, Luo Fei''s body was suddenly shocked, his pale cheek recovered some color, and his frown stretched out. It''s the breath of Emma the devil, and the breath of ascali and little Shalu also appear one by one. "Cousin, it''s aunt Emma, their breath." Sun Bula took Luo Fei''s hand and cried out excitedly. "Well, reinforcements have arrived at last." He breathed a sigh of relief. This is the head of a scurry, small Shalu from the golden hair drill out, holding a few strands of hair down to Luofei''s eyes, "Luofei adults, Sophia adults and merulia adults also come." Are they here, too? Luo Fei was stunned for a moment, showing the color of surprise. The Super Saiyan God belongs to the realm God, he can''t feel the breath, but since micro Shalu said that, he must have come. "Uncle Wukong, Bula, hold on a little longer. Aunt, they have arrived on earth." "Great." Hearing the words, the monkey king breathed a sigh of relief. Although I don''t know how powerful they are, Emma''s power is something he has seen before, and Mormon man should not be her opponent. "The three teachers will teach that bastard a lesson." Sun Bula clenched his fist and waved his arm. This time, the reinforcement team is quite large. Two super Saiya gods in the second level sequence, plus Emma, a demon who is infinitely close to the second level sequence, are coming to an end."Why do I feel uneasy?" Unlike sun Bula''s happiness, when Emma''s breath appeared on the earth, Mormon man''s heart was a little uneasy. He murmured in a low voice, which made him feel ridiculous. "How can it be that my strength has been improved unprecedentedly. Even if I was, I am far inferior to what I am now. How can there be any power that scares me in the world?" In his mind, the shape of Emma, the devil, flashed. Momonman shook his head forcefully. He was very sure that even the strange woman was not his opponent. Maybe it''s an illusion. Mormon''s face tangled for a while, and his heart flashed with countless threads. Then Sha Yi Ling ran looked at Luo Fei and decided to kill them first, "the game is over here, you disappear with this planet!" "The game is over, but it''s you who want to disappear!" As soon as Mormon man''s voice fell, a cold voice came into the ears of Luo Fei and others. Hearing this voice, people''s expressions were shocked, and a touch of surprise flashed from their faces. "Who is it?" Mormon looked fiercely in the direction of the sound. But I saw three graceful and graceful beautiful women floating in the air. One of them was a woman with red hair and red pupil. Beside her were a woman with blue hair and blue pupil and a beautiful woman with pink and white light. It''s strange that he only sensed the breath of one of them, but the other two didn''t seem to exist at all. "Aunt!" Luo Fei called softly, with a relieved smile on his face. Sun Wukong fixed his eyes and saw the three of them. His eyes suddenly lit up. "There is no trace of breath on his body, and he has become the same as Luo Lan." Then a face excited way: "sure enough, there are more mysterious changes on the super Saiya." "But what is the state of miss mellia?" Sun Wukong, a super Saiya with blue eyes, said he had never seen him. When he saw clearly the face of the woman with pink and white light, momon''s handsome face became distorted. He had recognized Emma the devil, and his face was sinister and said: "is that you?" "It''s me. I didn''t expect you to be alive." Emma, the devil, looked at Mormon, with a strong sense of killing on her cold face. "I really want to kill you again!" "Ah, it''s not certain who will kill anyone. I''m going to find you, but you come out by yourself, which saves me a lot of time." Mormon man looks at Emma, his eyes are bleeding red. Morin''s killing intention is to form a blood mist wall around him. "Tut Tut, I''m afraid you can''t get revenge!" Emma, the ogre, gave a coquettish smile and didn''t look at Mormon. Looking at him with blue eyes like water, he could see through his reality. After the resurrection, he was really much stronger, and his power was promoted to the order of gods. Unfortunately, he only reached the first level soon, which was equivalent to himself five years ago. There was no threat to her. Hearing Emma''s strange words, Mormon man''s face turned black, and he stopped talking. His eyes turned to Sophia and merulia. There was no breath on the two women, and it seemed that they did not exist at all. But in their body, Mormon man felt a more intense uneasiness, "who are you?" "I am the elder of those two children!" said Sophia indifferently "Teacher''s mother, you finally came. I was bullied just now. I vomited a lot of blood and even my hands were swollen." With the arrival of the elders, sun Bula found a support and cried. He also showed his delicate arm like white lotus root, and his fair skin turned red. "It''s a little swollen." Sophia glanced. "Don''t worry, my teacher will take revenge on you." Yu Guang sweeps to Mormon man. Located in the line of sight, momontman feels the murderous gas from Saifeiya and others for no reason. His eyes are suddenly burst. It is obvious that some things have exceeded his expectation. "It seems that these three women are not ordinary people, especially those two who can''t feel the breath are more mysterious!" Mormon man was nervous and nervous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 The cold sweat dripped from his face, and Mormon man felt a little uneasy. Judging from the short fight just now, I''m still not the opponent of the witch named Emma. There are two women who look like super Saiya beside me. I can''t see through their strength. Is there no breath on them or Too many levels beyond yourself to find out? Whatever it is, it''s bad for you! "It''s not so good. These people all look very powerful. I knew I should strengthen some more." Mormon man murmured, but the scene could not be weakened. He had a cold face, and his cold eyes stabbed Emma like a sharp sword. When Emma sees it, she suddenly laughs. She laughs at momonman. He has only the first level sequence, but he feels like a master. "Elder sister, you see his courage is very big, still dare to reveal murderous spirit in front of us." Emma the devil said. "That''s because he doesn''t know where he is!" Saifeiya coldly said, and then let Sun Bula they all retreat some, "the next battle to us, you to the side to have a good look." "Teach him a lesson." Sun Bula clenched his fist and said fiercely. "Be careful, this guy can easily beat me and Luo Fei''s team, the strength is very strong." When monkey king saw Sophia, they wanted to fight against Mormon man, and at the same time, they didn''t forget to remind them to be careful of Mormon man. "Don''t worry, I can deal with this guy by myself." Emma, the devil, waved her hand at will, and a playful smile appeared on her white and red face. Momonman''s strength is very strong, but that''s relative to ordinary people. When it comes to the divine sequence, the strength of Mormon man can be rated as the first level sequence at most, but the first level sequence is only the bottom of many divine levels. Although Emma himself does not reach the second level sequence, it is quite easy to deal with a Mormon man. The more ignorant people are, the more they feel that they are omnipotent. The reason why Mormon man is so invincible is because of his narrow vision. But in the eyes of real experts, his power is not worth mentioning at all. Emma, the demon, shining with a pink light, came to momonman, picked up her slender fingers and said, "Hey, momonman, it''s my fault that I didn''t kill you completely last time. This time I promise to destroy your soul." When Mormon man heard this, his face became gloomy, and several big words "well" appeared on his forehead. They look down on me? Do you really think of me as the fish on the chopping board? A wave of anger from the heart, with the mood suddenly worse, the cold evil spirit swept away, the surrounding temperature dropped more than ten degrees. At this time, he had no time to explore the virtual reality of the other side, and suddenly burst out with great power. The powerful and suffocating energy spread all over the whole space, and countless dense energy light spots were arrayed, one by one, like arrows, burst out quickly. "Everybody back up." Monkey King''s face changed greatly and he cried. Luo Fei immediately pulled sun Bula out to a safe place. Looking at the innumerable energy light spots coming from the attack, Emma frowned and calmly opened an energy shield to block it. Sephia and merulia consciously drifted a distance, without intervening in the energy collision between them. The confrontation between the first level sequences is really extraordinary. Just the aftereffect of the collision will throw the monkey king, Luo Fei and others far away. Then, in the eyes of the monkey king, Emma''s fingers curled slightly. With a sound of Ding, the energy shield turned into snowflakes flying all over the sky. One by one, the crystal clear energy only the size of a nail floated away and rolled towards momentman. "Next, I''ll give you a taste of my power!" He looked at Mormon man indifferently. A smile appeared on Emma''s beautiful face. A whirlwind suddenly rose at her feet and her body floated to Mormon man''s side. When did you come here? Momentman''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a trace of doubt flashed through his mind. He tried his best to resist, but it was too late. "It''s useless. Your strength is not as strong as mine. Even if you want to stop it, you can''t stop it." The cold voice rang out, and Emma, the demon, smashed out with a heavy fist, hitting momonman''s forehead with a solid fist. Bang! The huge impact blew up a vacuum in the plane, and suddenly the wind was blowing, and momentman''s body suddenly flew out like a shell. Shaking his head dizzily, momonman felt a brain outage, but at this time, a pink figure appeared in front of him again. His momentum was like a rainbow, and his figure flashed like a streamer. He aimed at his head and hit him head-on. "What a fast speed!" Mormon man secretly said that he was not good and moved his body quickly. But Emma''s attack was more fierce than just now, but she saw countless brilliant lights shining. Emma opened her arms, with cold light on her face, and her palm was like a sharp sword, constantly cutting out terrible cuts."Planet bomb!" The ferocity of Emma the demon is beyond his imagination. "Ah..." The horror of the chop see in the body of momontman, momontman face ferocious issued a tragic cry, eyes full of incredible brilliance. He was injured by this woman again. After five years, he was not the rival of the witch. However, the burning sensation and severe pain from his chest told him that everything was true and his life was under threat. "My strength has been improved so much, how can I not be your opponent?" Momentman''s eyes were splitting and he roared. "Your vision is too narrow, and your strength is nothing. Even I dare not say that you are invincible. If you see those two women, they are the real masters. Seriously, I am not the opponent at all." Emma''s slender fingers point to zephylia and merulia. "Impossible..." Mormon man''s face froze in disbelief. If even the woman in front of her is not a master, then what is she who is easily defeated. "Believe it or not." Emma shrugged and didn''t want to explain too much, but her attack didn''t stop, puffing, puffing, hundreds of energy blades were making illusory tracks in the air, and even the space seemed to be crushed at this moment. Poof, blood spatter, accompanied by a cry of pain, spatter of blood kept dripping from Mormon man''s body. Emma herself is a demon, and she won''t be as merciful as monkey king. After a while, momontman was skinned by Shengsheng with an energy blade. "Why doesn''t Mormon seem to have any resistance?" The monkey king was shocked by the power of Emma when he saw that he was trampled by Emma. "Emma''s mother is a master at the top of the first level sequence. After all, the second level sequence." Sun Bula said with pride. First order sequence, infinitely approaching second order sequence? What''s that? Sun Wukong was puzzled and soon realized that it might be a level he didn''t understand. His face was filled with excitement. Nothing could make him happier than to let him know the vast road ahead. Happy, this is the real master! The monkey king firmly aimed at the front for fear that he would miss the wonderful battle in the blink of an eye. Temple. Bick, Wang of the northern boundary and others looked at the vast energy coming from the lower boundary. They were all shocked. They all looked at the scene in disbelief, and their faces were shocked. The king of the northern world looked down at him stupidly. "I thought Wukong''s super Saiya 3 was very powerful, but I didn''t expect that there were still demons in the world like Mormon man." ¡°¡­¡­ But now even Mormon has been devastated. The world has become so fast. How terrible is Miss Emma "And then there are Sophia and merulia, who, like Lorraine, are in a place we don''t know." Bick can''t forget the shock Luo Lan brought to him when he competed with the monkey king. "After all, they are the masters who are qualified to practice in the destruction of the divine world. Can they be powerful?" The king of the northern world was deeply moved by the destruction of the divine world. It was not surprising that anyone who was involved in the destruction of the divine world was even more powerful. Bik heard the king of the northern world mention the destruction of the divine world many times, and saw that the other side was secretive. It should be a very amazing place. ¡­¡­ "Ah, ah!" Mormon man growled, howling bitterly and violently. His whole body seemed to be cut into countless pieces by a sharp blade. He regretted why he came to earth. Then there was a bang. Emma, the demon, laughs wildly. She takes off one arm of Mormon man, and then a group of Qigong waves turns that arm into powder. She could have turned that arm into energy absorption, but after Wes persuades her, Emma doesn''t hunt for other people''s energy any more. The crack sounded again, and one of momontman''s legs was removed. At this time, Mormon man''s eyes were about to split, and his eyes full of blood were protruding outward. Junlang''s appearance had become very ferocious, and the blood was flowing down the wound, which was very miserable. "Oh, damn it Mormon man looked very embarrassed, his bloodshot eyes twinkling with cold light. "Emma, stop playing. I''ll take it instead." Saifeiya saw the bloody scene, frowned slightly, a cluster of streamer suddenly appeared, ethereal figure instantly forced to Mormon man''s side. "It''s up to you." Emma licks her finger, and the pink energy takes momonman to zephylia. "The earth is not fit to be a battlefield!" Sophia smiles a little, grabs Mormon man''s shoulder before he has time to escape, then lifts it up and throws it away. Sophia knows that if she exerts her strength too close to the ground, the afterwave may hurt the whole planet, so she specially sends Mormon man to space. Whew, he raised his head, and his whole body rotated 180 degrees in mid air. The palm of his hand was aimed at Mormon man''s chest, and a brilliant Qigong wave was released.Boom! The power of terror erupted in momentman''s chest with an extremely shocking visual effect, and the powerful impact formed a vacuum zone, which took momentman to rush out of the atmosphere. Then there was another attack, one, two, three Like a monkey in the sky, momon flew out of the atmosphere, out of the solar system, into an empty starry sky. The monkey king looked up at outer space and said with regret, "it''s a pity that we can''t see their fight." Luo Fei said: "with energy wrapped in the body, even in a vacuum environment, can also persist for a period of time." "Well, let''s keep up. It''s a pity to miss such a wonderful fight." That said, the monkey king''s body once again emerged the golden energy, and then aimed at momentman''s energy breath to show instant movement. Luo Fei and sun Bula got to know each other, and then left the earth. ¡­¡­ After Saifeiya left the earth with momentman, the king of the northern world suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "the overall situation has been decided, momentman is not Saifeiya''s opponent." "I didn''t expect that they were so powerful!" Qiqi said admiringly. The king of the northern boundary said happily, "go and prepare the dragon ball. Those places destroyed by momentman need to be restored quickly." Qiqi nodded, "I''ve asked Bobo to prepare. By the way, Lord jiewang, does your jiewang star need to be restored with a dragon ball?" The northern King pondered for a moment and nodded, "if you can, ask if the dragon can restore the King Star to its original size. My King Star was not as big as it is now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 "When is your king star still big?" Askari curiously looked at the North world king. His big world king star is no more than 100 meters in diameter. There is no place for her to stretch out. Where can such a star be big. It''s really pitiful that the king of the northern boundary still regards it as a treasure. Looking at askari''s sympathetic look at him, the king of the North world breathed a sigh of sadness. "My jiewang star is not as small as it was at the beginning. The jiewang stars of the four jiewang in the galaxy are almost the same size at the beginning. Although they are not as big as the big jiewang star of the big jiewang, their diameter is at least 10000 meters." "What happened to make it so small?" Asked ascali. "Not the God of destruction, birus..." The Northern Kingdom King blurted out his complaint, and then quickly covered his mouth. He thought of ascali, they are all people who are destroying the cultivation of the divine world. Maybe they have some friendship with the God of destruction, birus. If his words just spread to the God of destruction, the pocket King Star would not be left. "Ah, you didn''t hear anything just now, and I didn''t say anything." Askari''s hearing was excellent. How could she not hear what the northern king said just now? She knocked her hand and suddenly said, "your planet was destroyed by the God of destruction, birus." "Shh "Don''t talk nonsense, Lord birus can''t talk about it casually," said the king of the northern boundary Ascali waved his hand. "It''s OK. The God of destruction, birus, is asleep. I haven''t seen him for such a long time in the world of destruction." The king of the northern boundary breathed a sigh of relief, and sweat oozed from his forehead unconsciously. "Then I''m relieved." "Where on earth did you offend the God of destruction, birus?" Askari''s curious. "It''s no big deal. It''s just that once Lord birus came to my King Star, and the food I took out didn''t satisfy him..." The king of the northern boundary whispered the story in askari''s ear. After hearing this, askari glared, "is it because of this? That''s very willful. " "No, Lord birus is too hard to serve." The king of northern boundary complained. Because once he was dissatisfied with his food, he destroyed his king star and made himself unable to lift his head in front of all the king of the world. The king of the northern world was always sad when he thought of it. "Bick, do you know what the God of destruction is among the king of the world?" Seeing the sad look on the face of the king of the northern boundary, suno asked bik in a low voice. What is the spirit that makes the king so helpless! Bick frowned and searched his mind for all the memories related to the gods, but found no record of the God of destruction. Shaking his head, bick said, "I haven''t heard of the name of the God of destruction, but the king of the northern boundary is so careful that he should be a higher God." "By the way, isn''t ascali and blah practicing in a place called the destruction of the divine world? Maybe that''s the world that destroys the management of God." Old God, the predecessor of bik, is just a planet God. He always bows when he sees the king of hell. His understanding of the world of gods is limited. In his understanding, the king of world and the king of great world are already great gods. The gods higher than the king of great world are only the legendary king of world. However, the king God of the world has always been the God of the dragon. Whether it exists or not is a question. As for the so-called God of destruction, I have never heard of it. ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, we don''t need to pay attention to the destruction of God. It''s a God that even the king of the world should be afraid of. It should not be related to our little earth. " Suno let go of his doubts, that is, the earth is just one of the stars in the vast universe. Even if there are some experts in recent years, it is still a nameless planet in the universe. "Bobo''s going to get the dragon ball. It''s time to come back." "Well, the first wish is to restore Lord jiewang''s planet first." In order to show their respect for the king of the north, when they are willing to make a wish, they let the king of the North''s planet recover first. After all, the war in the universe is not over. Leaving a wish may be able to cope with some unexpected changes. At this time, the cold voice of the 18th spread to the people''s ears, "what you said later, the battle outside the universe has started, don''t you want to go and have a look?" "Nothing to see." Ascali was not interested and shook her head: "mom is sure to win. The end of momonman has long been doomed." The God of super Saiya is the realm God of the second level sequence, which is far more than momentman in both realm and power. Momentman is at best the power God of the first level sequence, which is far less than that of sepria. The double hair is far more than a few grades different. What''s more, merulia and Emma the devil went with zephylia. No matter how hard Mormon struggled, he could not be the opponent of the three gods."Since you don''t go, I''ll go with the 17th." On the 18th, he nodded slightly and looked deep into the universe. A strong wave came from there, but only the breath of momonman and Emma, but the breath of zephylia and merulia could not be sensed. "You go." On the 18th and 17th, after rushing to the star field where the battle took place, ascali conjured up a comfortable seat, and then sat on it, closing her eyes, feeling the battle on the other side of the sky, while simulating the possible action of SAFIYA in her heart. Although she said that she would not follow the past, ascali is actually very concerned about the fighting there, but she should pay attention to it in her own way. Because there is only the smell of momonman, ascali needs to rely on her own experience to simulate sephia, which is a very challenging thing for her, and may help her enter the divine sequence. ¡­¡­ In the deep and vast universe, large areas of bright red energy float in the void, raising dazzling flares. Sun Wukong, Luo Fei and sun Bula float at a certain distance from the battlefield, looking forward to the battle in the distance. Peng! Pengpeng! The burst energy diffuses a ring-shaped impact, which spreads like a huge wave. Saifeiya quietly appeared in the side of Mormon man, and launched a fright attack on him. The concealment of God''s spirit made Mormon man crazy. He didn''t even know when Saifeiya made the move, let alone resist. By this time, momonman is at the end of his life, and he is no longer an invincible demon God when he first came to earth. At this time, his body has changed beyond recognition, blood and sweat mixed together, looking very miserable after the multi round attack of Celia. Suddenly - the stars burst. The void is in a state of collapse. "Empty chop!" A cold voice sounded in my ear, and a cold flash came into my eyes. Mormon felt that his consciousness began to freeze. Just like the instant brightness when a meteor falls, pieces of crescent shaped energy blades suddenly appear, forming a closed network, thin as cicada wings, warm as crescent, but shining with desperate cold light. "No!" The shrill voice penetrated the void. Looking at the energy blade cutting towards him, momontman''s eyes were splitting and he felt cold all over. He was horrified to find that his body was constantly becoming fragmented. Looking at each other''s red and heartless eyes, momonman gave a heartrending roar. He was really afraid. If he was given the opportunity, he would never provoke such a terrible woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 "Saifeiya''s strength is so strong that I don''t even know how she did it." Mormon man is still in the hands of Saifeiya to accept the destruction, and is about to end. He has witnessed Saifeiya disappear for no reason and appear quickly to give a strong attack. Monkey King frowns and stares seriously, but he can''t figure out how Saifeiya actually does it. "Because there is no breath on the teacher''s mother''s body, the naked eye observation and breath sensing can not perceive her movements." Sun Bula looks ahead and speaks to the monkey king. The monkey king was stunned, thinking of what Luo Lan had said to him before, he said thoughtfully, "is this the so-called divine sequence?" "Yes, master Sophia is the realm God of the second order." Sun Bula nodded and said with a smile. Monkey King scratched his head: "I haven''t figured out what the divine sequence is. You and Luo Fei are practicing in this direction. It seems that they are very profound. Can you tell me about it?" The word "divine sequence" has been heard in Luo Lan''s mouth before, but the specific meaning is unknown. "I don''t really know," said Sun Bula Luo Fei then said: "the sequence of gods is a general name of the level of gods. According to the category, it can be divided into three kinds: Power God, realm God and secondary yuan God." "Can you tell me more about it?" Sun Wukong''s interest has greatly increased, and he can''t understand the battles on the side. It''s better to know more about gods. Luo Fei nodded, while watching the battle between Saifeiya and Mormon man, he introduced to the monkey king: "the God of power is a mortal whose pure destructive power reaches the level of God. In fact, it can''t be regarded as a God. The God of realm is a god cultivated by his own strength like my aunt and my father. It has a long life and terrible power." "Secondary gods refer to those gods who maintain the operation of the universe and inherit the divinity. For example, the earth God, Hades, and the king of the universe can be regarded as secondary gods, but their dimensions are too low to be included in the list of gods" "is the divinity of the Lord of the world too low?" Hearing Luo Fei''s explanation, Monkey King was surprised. "Well, at least you have to reach the throne of the king of the great world to be considered as a secondary God. The throne of the king of the great world can only be regarded as a regional God, and it has not risen to the level of the universe. Incidentally, the secondary God is divided into five levels. The king of the great world is only the lowest level of the first dimension, and there are four levels above him. They govern the more vast universe." "There are five levels, so the throne of Lord jiewang is really not high!" I used to think that the God of heaven and the king of hell were the most advanced God in the universe when they looked respectful to the king of the northern world. Unexpectedly, they didn''t even enter the so-called dimensional God level. "Are the other two categories of the divine sequence also divided into several levels, and the second level sequence mentioned by blah just now is one of them?" "Yes, it''s also classified. Aunt and aunt merulia are the realm gods of the second level sequence now. Although Emma has not reached the second level sequence, it''s almost the same. In addition, the God of power is divided according to the realm gods, and the difference is not big..." Luo Fei nodded and explained to Sun Wukong the division of gods. The first level sequence, the second level sequence, the third level sequence, the fourth level sequence The clear demarcation of realm appeared in front of him one by one. Compared with the secondary God, the demarcation of realm God and power God was more complete. There were as many as seven levels. After hearing this, the Monkey King opened the door of a new world and could not help muttering to himself. His shock could not be described in words. "Saifeiya is so powerful, it''s only the second level sequence. There are five levels on it It turns out that there is such a big gap between me and them! " "Fierce, this is what I want to pursue!" "You have to practice hard!" The monkey king clenched his fist, and his heart beat faster. All of a sudden, his fighting spirit was burning, and his whole blood was boiling. "By the way, what''s the name of the red transfiguration of Sophia, and miss merulia, why is it blue?" "It''s called super Saian God. It''s the form of Saian after becoming a God. As for why merulia turned blue after becoming a God, it''s because the origin of Saian is different." "Super Saiya God, I understand, Luo Lan is also the God of super Saiya There is no breath in the form of God. All the energy is transformed into the breath of God. The monkey king didn''t know why Luo Lan was so strong before, but now he finally knows. He doesn''t know whether he can become the God of Super Saiyan in the future, but he won''t give up and will catch up with him one day. After sighing about Luo Lan''s progress, the monkey king aroused infinite fighting spirit, and his eyes were shining with expectation. The space in front has been distorted. The power of terror is like a sickle. It mercilessly lashes down and cuts the space, revealing the ferocious and horrible distorted picture inside. It''s like the piercing wind, which makes people shiver. Mormon man was at the end of his life, and he had no resistance.Although he can''t feel the breath of SAFIYA, the monkey king can feel the horror from the distortion of the surrounding space. The second level sequence is so terrible. What about the third level sequence and the fourth level sequence? It makes people feel numb! Saifeiya has become the God of super Saiya, so what is the state of Brolli and Luolan? Luo Lan doesn''t say for the moment that he has experienced the terror of Brolli himself. When he was a child, he often ran to challenge Brolli, but he never won. The opponent is like a monster in human shape. His strength is increasing every day. He hasn''t seen Brolli for several years. I don''t know how he is now. When the monkey king was daydreaming, in the distant battlefield, momontman finally could not hold on. In a miserable roar, his body was split in two by an energy sword of zephylia. In fact, with Saifeiya''s strength, we can solve the problem of Mormon man for a long time. The reason why it has been delayed until now is that Saifeiya wants to move his muscles and bones. "It''s over." Emma, the devil, gave a smile, and her white and red skin was particularly attractive. She has been steadily maintaining a state of practice, and has not relied on hunting to improve her strength for a long time. Although the energy from hunting makes her strength improve very quickly, this ability is too demonic, and Emma is worried that she can''t control the darkness in her heart. After all, her power comes from the demonic cells, which are full of demons. Without a little restraint, she may lose control. Merulia nodded in agreement. She wanted to have a good time, but a Mormon was not enough for them. On the other hand, after enough activities, Saifeiya finally decided to solve the problem. A wisp of cold light twinkles in her eyes. Sophia sticks out her hand and sees that her hand is shining with gorgeous luster. An endless energy flows across the void, buzzing, and a huge impact bursts out in the deep universe. In a moment, heaven and earth change color, and space boils like boiling water. The violent energy sweeps through a large area of stars, one bubble like area after another, constantly annihilates and breaks, and then regenerates under the operation of the cosmic rules. The relentless force constantly smashes the space, and everything wrapped in the space also turns into powder. "No!" Mormon man''s consciousness has been blurred, but the arrival of dangerous energy makes him instinctively utter an unwilling scream. It''s all over. Under the great energy, momonman''s body is under a devastating attack. At last, he is unable to return to the sky. He is full of grief and indignation. He is decomposed a little bit, and then turns to ashes in a terrible big explosion. At this time, Emma, the demon, stirred up her fingers as thin as green onion, and a touch of crystal light beat between them. She instantly acted on the place where Mormon had just been, and her power exerted on the underworld, which smashed Mormon''s soul together. Emma said to do, said to destroy his soul together, it must be done. Mormon man has been resurrected once, but there will be a second time. Emma, the devil, is more careful and will never give anyone a chance to make a comeback. ¡­¡­ After a while, everything was calm, and the chaotic universe was quiet again. Sun Wukong looked at their power in amazement, and pursued the divine sequence even more. Of course, he is not sure whether he is suitable to follow the path of realm God or power God in the future. Seeing that Luo Fei and sun Bula haven''t advanced to super Saian God for so many years, we can imagine how difficult it is for realm God, but he will work hard in this direction. Well, when you go back, you must consult with Sophia. Blah and roffy really didn''t tell themselves about such important things. They didn''t know the God sequence until now. They should have asked them earlier. However, I don''t have to complain any more when I think of how long I haven''t reached super Saiya 3. Boom! At the end of everything, when Saifeiya and others are ready to return to the earth, the universe suddenly changes, the calm starry sky surges up again, and deep cracks in the universe appear in front of people somehow. Sophia looked at it suspiciously. Xiumei twisted together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 The roaring sound continued to ring in my ears, accompanied by violent shocks and disturbing shock waves, the deep and vast starry sky suddenly appeared a bit strange, as if torn open by some force, like the creation of heaven and earth, a deep and unknown space cracks suddenly appeared. The crack was dark and cold, with cold electric light flashing from time to time, just like a beast opening its mouth. As if to swallow everything. Bell, bell ~ The Scarlet luster flashed by, and an ominous smell diffused from the cracks in the space. As soon as it appeared, it brought great pressure to people. Emma and merulia see this, close to the side of sephia, a few people get together, around the cloth under an energy shield. Looking at the starry sky suddenly changed, Sophia frowned. "Sister, something''s coming out." Merulia''s cold eyes were staring at the stars, and her body was burning with a blue haze. "Well." Sophia nodded her head. "Be careful, everyone. Something may come out. Emma, protect blah and don''t let them get hurt." Emma nodded clearly, and took out the blue cube in her palm to let Sun Bula and others go in. This cube has a strong defense, which can block the strong energy attack. Even the God of destruction can''t easily destroy it. Bang Dang! Space trembles! The space crack is once again stretched, and the surrounding space is constantly cracking and collapsing. With a loud and harsh roar, eight huge heads protruded from the crack, followed by a huge body. The monster was covered with black scales, which was as big as a huge mountain. All the people present are as small as ants in front of this monster. After the monster came out, the ominous breath became more intense. The huge eight headed monster breathed out a breath towards the crowd. The hot breath seemed corrosive, and even the space began to melt. All of a sudden, a downward force field formed a gravity field. Everyone stood in the middle and was under great pressure, and almost didn''t stand firm. "Hiss, what kind of monster is that?" The monkey king turned pale and looked at the monster in front of him. This monster looks even more terrifying than Mormon before. Sophia frowned and looked, silver teeth nibbling: "the devil!" "What is a monster?" Asked the monkey king, puzzled. "A demon is a creature with chaotic energy and disturbing the order of the universe." Merulia said, "isn''t it true that demons only appear on Azrael? How can there be demons in the seventh universe?" "The demons in Azrael are specially raised for training soldiers, but the one in front of us is wild. Maybe our battle just attracted it." From the eight head demon, Sophia felt an extremely huge power of chaos, and the breath was far from comparable to the demon on the Deathly Hallows. She doesn''t know if the demons on the top of the planet are so powerful, but in terms of breath, at least at the second level, all the people present, except themselves and merulia, even Emma may not be able to hold each other. Merulia''s face became serious after hearing the words. The monkey king didn''t know where zephyr was. It sounded like a place for training soldiers. There are many things I don''t know! The monkey king sighed, but this is not the time to think about these things. "Aunt, what should we do now?" Luo Fei crowded to Saifeiya''s side and inquired. "You stay here and don''t go anywhere. I''ll deal with that monster with merulia." Saifeiya said flatly, giving the control of the blue cube to Emma the devil, and letting Emma protect them. Then she and merulia walked out of the blue cube and floated to the front of the eight demons to confront them. The two of them are Super Saiyan gods, the second level masters in the divine sequence. No matter how powerful the demon is, they are not afraid at all. And even if the individual is defeated, they still have the mace of fusion. You know, before they became the God of super Saiya, the strength of philuria has reached the second level. Now they are fused again. Even if they are the God of destruction, they also have the power of World War I. Luo Fei knows their strength, so he is very relieved. Roar! After the eight heads came out, they shook their heads and roared. The black scales rubbed against each other and made a squeaky sound. The bloody beast pupil saw zephylia and merulia, opened their blood vessels and roared, trying to swallow them. With a flash of lightning in his eyes and a cold hum, sephia suddenly turned into an electric light and attacked the eight demons. The sharp energy blade flashed by, and the attack that easily killed Mormon man fell on the demons. Clank, clank! Several strands of metal sparks flashed by, and the eight headed demon shrank his neck, leaving only a faint burning mark on the black scales. The sharp energy blade didn''t even break the scales of the other side."The skin and flesh are really hard. The magic things that have reached the order of gods are so strong!" Seeing that his attack didn''t work, SAFIYA''s eyes turned quickly, her body retreated several thousand meters, her face was calm and serious, her foggy red flame rose up, and the power of super Saiya''s God turned into a valiant Woman Warrior. The specific strength of the demon in front of us was not explored, but from the energy reaction just now, it was obviously beyond the second level sequence. "Is there still something stronger than the second order in the seventh universe?" Sephia''s face became grave. Such an attack angered the monster. Eight monsters are shaking eight huge heads, spurting hot energy from their mouths, hissing. Where the energy passes, the space is torn again. Big thunderbolts born at the beginning of heaven and earth are splitting down from the starry sky. The crystal clear arc is like an angry dragon, roaring constantly between heaven and earth. "All air strike!" A burst of drink, merulia came to Saifeiya side, for her to block a blow, crystal clear flash suddenly lit up. Shua Shua, the glittering and translucent light is just like the stars in the night sky, emitting a bright light. With an angry roar from the eight heads, one head rushed to merulia. A layer of Black Mist filled the air, just like ink overturning. The huge head opened its mouth, revealing its sharp tusks, and swallowed merulia''s attack. Then he twisted his neck a few times and vomited a mouthful of turbid gas. Silent, terrorist attacks were intercepted, turned into dazzling light, disappeared like stars. Merulia saw this, pretty face became very serious, with Saifeiya look at each other, the two began to join hands toward the monster attack. Boom Boom!! It''s like the beginning of heaven and earth, chaos rolling, brilliant light all over the whole starry sky, and then burst open. Two flexible figures appear and disappear quickly in the void. With the powerful attack, they hit the demon and spread the terrible pressure. "Roar -" the eight heads of the demon are very flexible and constantly spray corrosive energy. All the attacks of Saifeiya and others are intercepted. If the long-range Qigong wave is released from a distance, the black scale of the demon can play a very good defensive role. Because of the high energy reaction, the surrounding space shows signs of burning, and the naked eye can see the slight distortion of the surrounding space. "It''s terrible. It''s so far away and there''s so much pressure." Looking at the distorted space like a black hole, the monkey king''s expression is dry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Fei, sun Bula, No. 17 and No. 18 are also very dignified, because they can''t feel their breath. Several people can only judge the effect of their attack by the performance of demons. "How''s it going, Mrs. Emma?" Sun Bula''s green eyes were fixed on the front of him, and he called out uneasily. "That monster is not as simple as you think, at least it''s the third level sequence..." Emma couldn''t stop flicking her fingers and frowning, "it''s strange, how can there be such a powerful demon in the seventh universe?" "Third level sequence!" Sun Bula took a cool breath and turned pale. "Aren''t those two teachers going to lose?" On the 18th, he didn''t look very well. "Not necessarily." Emma shakes her head, because she knows that there is a killer mace that doesn''t work. 18 uneasily nodded, blue eyes looking at the front of the fighting place, but can not intervene, this feeling makes her feel very upset. "Look, there''s a change over there." Sun Wukong pointed to the front and yelled, but saw that sephia and merulia put down a layer of energy shield, not against the demons, but to cover themselves up. "What are they doing?" They all looked at it with bewilderment, because there was a layer of energy shield, and everyone could not see the situation inside. Emma the devil saw this scene and laughed, "you will soon know how powerful they are." As soon as the words were over, the energy shield beside Saifeiya was suddenly broken, and a wonderful ripple spread out. In full view of the public, the two women''s figure has disappeared, standing in situ a tall, long hair beautiful woman, that woman is about twenty years old, has a deep red hair, color competition, filia''s red hair is deeper. "Filulia finally appeared. Look at the hair color, at least it was as crimson as Rowland." Emma the devil gave a soft call. Roffy and sun Bula were relieved immediately after the appearance of philuria. "Philuria?" The monkey king whispered. It was the first time that he saw philuria. He rubbed his eyes. He didn''t know how the two could become one. "I see. It''s fusion." It dawned on the 17th."Is she good?" "Of course, you have to know that before sephia became the God of super Saiya, philuria was already in the second level." Emma said with a smile: "now, I don''t know how strong it is. After all, the breath of the realm God is imperceptible." "But there should be no problem with that monster." Hearing the speech, everyone was shocked and looked forward to it. "The power of philuria has reached the fourth level." At this time, a twist appeared in the void. A handsome figure appeared beside Emma, who was Luo Lan who went to the eleventh universe to practice. "Luo Lan!" "Daddy "Teacher!" All kinds of different appellations ring, and everyone seems to find the axial bone to come to Luo Lan''s side. Emma was surprised and said, "do you think the power of philuria has reached the fourth level?" "In terms of strength alone, the strength of philuria is already at the level of destruction god! But the realm is only the peak of the third level sequence, which is almost the state of destruction god. " Luo Lan nodded her head and put her hand on Emma''s shoulder. To upgrade the fourth level sequence, we need to develop divine Royal skills. Philuria has not reached that level. Her current form is just like wujita in the original dragon ball super theater version. She is also powerful and integrated, but her level has not been completely improved. Of course, wujita in the theater version is in the super blue form, while philuria is now in the authentic Super Saiyan God state. There are some differences between the two, but their strength is almost the same. After all, the super blue form is on the same level as the authentic super Saian God. He didn''t expect to come back from the eleventh universe and see them fighting with the demons. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 Bang! The violent vibration shakes the space. After the appearance of philuria, she exudes a long and lasting charm, which is the unique temperament of Super Saiyan God. Under the threat of this divine breath, the eight monsters finally became uneasy. The eight huge heads stretched their necks, exposed their tusks in their mouths, and roared harshly. Deep red eyes appear a streamer. With cold eyes, philuria suddenly strides forward. Whew, the figure of Ping Ting disappears in the eyes of the public, and turns to the top of the demon. Her arms are gently raised, with a sharp power. Her speed is extremely fast, and her fist tip condenses a bright energy. A bang. A hard iron fist hit one of the eight demons'' heads, and immediately the blood mist flew. The terrible force made one of the demons'' heads collapse. "Roar!" The devil roared angrily, and the other seven heads looked like sharp daggers, trying to tear up philuria. Filulia glared at her apricot eyes, sneered, and a trace of ferocity flashed in her eyes. The cold intention of killing turned into essence, which seemed to penetrate the steel plate tens of meters thick. "Oh! Oh The sound of tearing space constantly appeared in the void, and filulia''s body was flexible and agile, and countless shadows appeared on her hands and feet, which suddenly hit her like a bullet coming out of the chamber. The erratic figure suddenly disappeared when it was close to the eight magic objects. In a flash, more than a dozen illusory figures appeared, each of them in the form of Super Saiyan God with red hair and red pupil. A touch of light flash quickly, only to hear the "pengpeng" fighting sound, void from time to time appear strange collapse. The fierce fighting is beyond all people''s imagination. At this moment, the power of the top of the third level sequence showed no doubt, and the power of terror stunned everyone present. The status of philuria is equivalent to the alternate God of destruction, but her strength has reached the first step of the God of destruction level. Everyone present except Luo Lan, no one can see her actions clearly. It''s flat and light. Calm! Every movement is very simple, but under the calm, it hides the boundless magnificence of mountains. Bang! Fierce attack hit sparks, a head of the eight head demon into blood foam disappeared. Luo Lan complexion surprised, dark eyes emerge a streamer, light smile way: "the strength of feilulia really let me look at with new eyes, it is already the power of destroying God level." Emma the ogre opened her eyes blankly: "I can''t see her movements clearly." I rubbed my eyes. I really couldn''t see anything. How much does it take to surpass yourself so that you can''t even see the battle picture clearly? "Ferulia is more powerful than me!" Emma, the devil, opens her mouth in surprise. The tail behind her is involuntarily wrapped around Luo Lan''s waist. She is close to Luo Lan''s body. It seems that she can get some sense of security. In the past, her strength was almost as strong as hers, and the gap was only opened in the last two or three years. Now, Sophia and merulia have surpassed her. If you don''t say that, Sophia is even more out of line. She has gone beyond the dimension and stood at two completely different levels. Emma is sour and full of envy. She doesn''t know when she can catch up. Feeling Emma''s admiration, Luo Lan said: "the situation of philuria is special. After all, the fusion warrior is not comparable to ordinary life." Whether it is philuria, wujita or bejit, they can''t be regarded as normal life. Their existence time is very short. They can only be born in the world through special skills or tools. Magic Emma rolled his eyes, "I don''t envy, I will soon be able to reach the second level of the sequence, do not match Phileas poor." "That''s good." Rubbing Emma''s pink hair, Luo Lan said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the 18th, looking at the intimacy of the two people, he was a little hot eyed, but said: "teacher, consider my feelings, don''t be intimate in front of me!" "Isn''t Lazuli happy?" Emma is charming and shows her lovely little tiger teeth. "Auntie, don''t use that face to show this kind of expression. I look uncomfortable." 18, as like as two peas in the face, she would look exactly like her. I''m still my teacher''s mother. I''m really angry! But Emma, the devil, was not moved at all. She licked her lips and looked straight at No. 18 like water, as if she wanted to see through her. On the 18th, she looked a little flustered and changed the topic with a guilty heart: "teacher, tell us about the battle over there!" "Good." Looking at No. 18, I can''t stand it. Luo Lan is dumbfounded. However, Emma is too similar to No. 18. No wonder No. 18 can''t stand it. Considering the feelings of the disciples, Luo Lan releases Emma''s hand and begins to talk about the fighting situation in philuria.But Emma is not willing to separate, the pink tail is still wrapped around Luo Lan''s waist, a pair of beautiful eyes also looked at the 18th. 18 did not have the reason to feel a chill, delicate eyebrows suddenly some uneasiness, arrogance also come up, refuse to lose a look back to stare in the past. When Emma saw this, she giggled happily. Little niece, dare to play with me! Sun Wukong, Luo Fei and others ignore the eye competition between Emma and No. 18. After Luo Lan explains the battle, several people raise their ears and listen carefully. Luo Lan will add his own evaluation in the process of explaining. Sun Wukong and others listen very thoroughly. While listening to Luo Lan''s story, while feeling the breath of energy from afar, the two combine to restore the most fierce battle. For those who are proficient in the martial arts of the earth, it can be said that they have gained a lot. Looking at the suddenly collapsed, suddenly broken void, and then suddenly burst of energy impact, the Monkey King opened his mouth in horror, and his whole blood was boiling. What if you put yourself in the fight? The answer is obvious! No fighting back!! Almost in an instant, the monkey king thought of this, his heart suddenly accelerated beating at the same time, a unyielding fighting spirit burned up. The power of super Saiya 3 is far from enough. I need to be stronger. Witnessing the current battle, the monkey king put forward higher requirements for his own strength. "Dad, if it were you, how long would it take to defeat the monster?" When Luo Fei asked this question, everyone raised their ears. Luo Lan put up a finger, indifferent way: "a move is enough." People were stunned, some could not believe their ears. Emma exclaimed, "have you reached the fourth level?" The fourth level sequence in her mouth is not the power God of the fourth level sequence, but the fourth level realm God with complete realm and power. "Just broke through." Luo Lan''s indifferent reply surprised everyone. "Then your strength..." "It''s like the God of destruction, birus!" This is his biggest harvest in the eleventh universe. The God of destruction level is divided into several steps. Now he is equivalent to the second step, which is similar to the strength of many old destruction gods. More importantly, he has developed his own God''s Royal skills. "Wow, it''s my man." The devil Emma excitedly "MUA" a kiss in Luo Lan''s face, Luo Fei and others are also very excited, 18 is more colorful, bright eyes flash a wave. "The fourth level sequence, I don''t know how powerful it is..." Sun Wukong just knew the division of the divine sequence, and he didn''t have a clear concept of the so-called fourth sequence. But from the distant battle, he probably thought that the realm must be very deep, far from what he can imagine now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 The earth. Askari is sensing the battle in the distant outer space on the temple. When the demon appears, askari''s face stagnates, her breath suddenly rises, and the whole person stands up from the seat. "What''s going on outside? Why is there a disturbing breath suddenly? It''s not momentman''s spirit..." Looking at the deep starry sky, ascali''s face is full of incredible expression. Just now, I felt that Mormon man''s breath was weakening. I thought that everything was coming to an end, but I didn''t want to see another extremely chaotic smell of sin. The chaotic smell was vast, just like a big knife cutting down from the top of the sky, which was suffocating. Even on the earth countless light-years away, ascali felt like falling into an ice cellar and could not help shivering. Looking at the king of the northern boundary, his face was as white as white paper. "King of the northern boundary, do you know what the new breath is outside?" The northern boundary King''s lips trembled and shook his head: "I don''t know." "You are the king of the world, and you don''t know anything?" "I really don''t know. There has never been such a breath in the North galaxy." The king of the northern boundary was a little bit tearful. He didn''t know what was wrong with the territory under his jurisdiction. Evil forces came out one after another. Before the affair of Mormon man was completely over, a more powerful force of chaos suddenly came out. Thanks to his previous vows that everything in the North galaxy is peaceful, the slap came too soon. Askari looked at the wailing of the king of the northern boundary, and her head was covered with black lines. She said in secret: the king of the northern boundary is always unreliable at the key time. "No!" Sensing the change of the external atmosphere, ascali shook her head again, her eyes twinkled. Although the atmosphere of chaos was strong, it was weakening. Was it suppressed by her mother? How powerful is the Super Saiyan God? Ascali didn''t understand. At the moment, ascali can''t sit still. She''s going to see for herself what happened. FEIA and Noah lie down beside ascali, and see their elder sister''s face suddenly changed. FEIA raises her head and says in a waxy voice, "elder sister, that anger is terrible. Will mom be ok?" Askari put her hand on FIA''s hair and stroked it. She comforted: "don''t worry, sister. I''ll go over and have a look. You stay in the temple with Wutian. Don''t be naughty." "I see." FEIA gave a clever answer. Askari nodded to Kiki and asked them to take care of the children. Then she and Shalu searched for the place where the fight happened and moved quickly. ¡­¡­ As soon as she appeared, ascali was attracted by the fierce battle in the starry sky. She saw a crimson flame burning all over her body, just like a valiant female god of war, with countless shadows. Peng! Peng He clenched his fist and smashed it down suddenly. A meteor tore up the space. Everything trembled. There was a visual distortion in the void, but he could not capture the specific fighting process. The eight headed monster was attacked by filulia, and his body collapsed suddenly. The fuzzy flesh and blood mixed with black energy sprayed out, and the whole void was dyed black. "That''s philuria..." Askari opened her eyes wide and exclaimed, "it''s amazing The action of filulia is light and freehand. A series of actions are like flowing clouds and flowing water. It''s very violent, but with one punch, it looks full of beauty. The God of super sair has the ability of long-term endurance. Even if he spends a lot of energy, his body can be more durable than that of super sair. "Look there, master." Little Shalu pulled askari''s sleeve and pointed one hand to an inconspicuous place in the corner of the starry sky. A light blue cube floats there. Emma, Monkey King and sun Bula are all in it. Emma is also surrounded by a familiar figure. "Daddy Ascali let out a cry and flew over. "Ascali." Luo Lan smiles and greets ascali. "What''s that? Why is it so powerful?" Asked ascali. "A monster that comes out of nowhere." Luo Lan''s vision moved toward the fighting place, through the deep starry sky, "you carefully look at the battle of philuria, her crisp, but not lack of fierce fighting is the most worthy of learning." "Wukong, in particular, is not cruel enough when you treat the enemy." Ascali nodded deeply, but the monkey king laughed sheepishly. Maybe it''s because of the presence of Luo Lan, everyone''s mood is relatively calm, seriously watching the fight of Murphy lulia. After a while, Murphy lulia cut off all the heads of the eight demons with an overwhelming advantage. With a puff, a sharp energy split the body of the demons. The huge body was divided into two parts, and suddenly the blood was dripping, and the dark energy diffused like fog.Luo Lan took the control of Emma on the blue cube and controlled the blue cube to exit thousands of kilometers quickly. A faint smile appeared on her face, and Luo Lan nodded with a smile. At this time, Luo Lan saw that filulia took out something like a heart from the body of the demon. Her heart "plopped" and a breath of sin spread out. The fragments of the demon, which were cut into pieces, were wriggling in a small range and had a trend of recovery. After seeing Luo Lan, her face changed, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. he had seen this thing in the eleventh universe. It was the devil seed mentioned by the trainee Dragon God Gaby. The seventh universe even had this thing. Think of the devil seed is the Dragon God to the apprentice Dragon God task, Luo Lan thought about it, decided to do it in person. "I''ll come as soon as I go." Luo Lan explained for a while, the whole person suddenly disappeared. Emma and askari look at each other in disbelief, not knowing what caught his attention. ¡­¡­ In the vast and endless starry sky, she was holding a fist size thing like a heart. She didn''t know what it was. She was freezing like ice in her hand. She wanted to destroy it. With a little effort, a strange force field protected it from being hurt. "What on earth is this?" Philuria frowned. Her destructive power has reached the level of God of destruction. Although she didn''t use all her strength, there is no reason why she can''t crush a small heart. "Philuria, give it to me." A cold voice rang out in her ear. When she heard the familiar voice, her heart trembled wildly. Looking back, she saw a very familiar face appear in front of her. The white face was slightly stunned, showing the color of ecstasy. "Luo Lan!" The voice squeezed out from her lips, and she was very surprised. It was a very quiet moment. Then give the devil seed to Rolan. "Do you know what it is?" Asked philuria. "Well." Luo Lan took the demon seed, weighed it in his hand, and replied: "it''s a nail put into our universe by the gods outside the whole King universe system, aiming at disturbing the order of the universe. If it''s not disposed of in time, it will affect the balance of our universe." No wonder there will be such a powerful magic thing, philuria suddenly realized. Luo Lan said: "you step back, I will destroy it." Filulia obediently retreats a distance, and then stares at Luo Lan seriously. Luo Lan took a deep breath with the devil seed, then threw it into the distant starry sky, pointed out her finger at the devil seed, a pair of crimson eyes flashed with brilliant light, and her voice cheered coldly: "divine strike!" As soon as the voice fell, the deep void suddenly burst out a bright light. The ancient starry sky became golden. A mass of vast energy is brewed from the deep space. It seems to penetrate the infinite dimension and arrive from the divine world. Two white lights are spread on both sides, like two huge wings in the void. The bright white light is full of sacred meaning. Boom! High intensity of energy down, accompanied by a low dragon, all in this bombardment under everything becomes fragile. The attack was extremely mysterious, like an axe that opened the corner of chaos. It was a simple track with endless destructive power. It was like the thunder that destroyed all the dirty materials in the world. All the things attacked by it would die out. The name of this move is "divine strike", which was developed by Luo Lan on the basis of "heavenly strike". A simple blow, including the overlord of Longquan, the sacred of Tianji, and the destructive power of destroying everything! Puchi! After the devil seeds were bombarded by "divine strike", the surface of the heart was covered with cracks, and then disappeared completely like dust. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 soundless and stirless. It''s overwhelming. No resistance! After encountering an irresistible force, the demonic seeds suddenly burst out with a penetrating destructive power. In a glittering flash, the demonic seeds were completely erased from the world. Strike! This is a unique move that Luo Lan uses the power of the Dragon God to improve on the basis of "Heaven strike". With it, Luo Lan is successfully promoted to the fourth level sequence, and the combat power is suddenly promoted to the second level of the destruction god, which is comparable to the old destruction god like birus. It can be said to be a qualitative leap. "Destruction" is the power given to the God of destruction by the rules of the universe, and "divine strike" is the distillation of the power of the Dragon God. Although it is still a long way from the "destruction" of the God of destruction, its effect is very close. Lightly standing in the same place for a while, to ensure that the devil seeds have been completely eliminated, Luo Lan nodded and turned to come to the side of filaria. "Is that the end?" she looked at him "Of course." Luo Lan nodded slightly to her and ran over her slender waist: "as long as the devil seed is found early, it''s not troublesome to deal with it. The key is that it''s secretive and not easy to be found. By the time it''s found, it has created a terrible demon." "Some time ago, demons affected by demonic seeds also appeared in the eleventh universe. Their strength reached the level of destructor. Finally, destructor used" destruction "to destroy them." A brief account of what happened in the eleventh universe. Felicia nodded her head and leaned her head over. "This thing will not appear in our universe for no reason. The news is not so good that demons will reappear in the universe." "I''ll react with Wes and ask him to investigate." Luo Lan takes filulia back to Emma, and people gather around to understand the process of things. After seeing the gorgeous move, ascali is very excited and shouts to practice. Luo Lan pours cold water on it and says that this move can only be learned with the power of Dragon God. That''s when ascali stopped. ¡°¡­¡­ But really, that move just now is really powerful. The whole universe seems to have been torn apart. " Ascali gave a jab and thought about it. "If you are envious, you can develop one after you reach the divine sequence." "I don''t know when." Askari rolled her eyes. If she could, she also wanted to get to the divine sequence quickly, but the cultivation of realm was much more difficult than strength, and she didn''t want to take a shortcut to become the super Saian God. Luo Fei and sun Bula, who have the same problem with her, have also been destroying the cultivation of the divine world for a long time, and they know more about the difficulty of upgrading the realm. In particular, if mortals break through the barrier of Super Saiyan God, it''s like an iron gate locking their path of upgrading. Originally, it was hard enough for mortals to be promoted to gods, but the Super Saiyan gods directly crossed to the second level. The difficulty of double crossing can be imagined. See how difficult it is for Sophia to break through after ten years of cultivation under multiple resources. But the effect of such a breakthrough is very outstanding, it can be said that there are gains and losses. After they become gods, they directly maintain the form of Super Saiyan God. That''s what ascali pursue. Even if they spend more time, it''s worth it. Although the super Saian God also has a shortcut to go, the super Saian God who relies on that achievement is no longer the realm God, and has completely lost the inside information of the God. It is not known where he will go in the future. If you can get away with a deity, you can be promoted to a secondary deity. If you don''t have such good luck, a hundred years later, it will be a handful of loess, disappearing in the torrent of time. It doesn''t make any sense at all. Among so many people present, the one who has the most superficial understanding of the Super Saiyan God is probably Monkey King. He only knows the existence of the Super Saiyan God until today. After a while, at the end of the fusion time, Felicia is divided into two parts again. Looking at her blue flame, Rolan is a little surprised. Super blue? Then he shook his head. This is the pure God of super Saiya, not the super blue Saiya based on super red. as like as two peas, the sixth supercosmos is the same as the super blue people. The difference is that all the power on the body is transformed into the spirit of God. Ordinary people can not feel the breath of the body. "Let''s go back first, and we''ll wait until we get back to earth." Luo Lan says so, everybody does not have what opinion. Huala ~ with a flash passing through the universe, Luo Lan and others returned to the earth temple. At this time the uneasy waiting for a lot of Qiqi and others in see Saifeiya they come back, all relieved, in see Luo Lan, the heart is more settled down. "Luo Lan is back, too.""It seems that Mormon man has been eliminated." Qiqi and bick''s worries gradually dissipated, and then they asked about the course of the matter. When they learned that there was a terrible demon after Mormon man, they all looked at each other in a cold sweat and were scared. "It''s a good thing that the monster is in the universe." "If it were on earth, the consequences would be unimaginable!" "Even this terrible demon can be eliminated. I don''t know how terrible their strength is..." "The devil..." The king of the northern boundary was dazed in both eyes and whispered to himself. I don''t know what the devil is. Am I the king of the world in vain? The king of the northern boundary thought in his heart. "Lord Jie Wang, Lord Jie Wang..." The call in my ear made the king of the northern world come back to his senses. "Ah, what''s the matter?" Qiqi''s clear voice said: "lord king, the Dragon Balls of the earth have been collected. It''s time for us to call the dragon." "Oh, summon The king of the northern boundary held his glasses for a moment to prevent people from seeing his embarrassment. Qiqi and others heard the words, nodded, and then summoned the dragon in the temple. Soon the sky became dark, and a blue dragon more than 10000 meters long appeared in the sky. All the people in the temple have seen the dragon, so they are not surprised. Because it is the first time for the children to see the dragon, sun Wutian, FEIA and Noah are very curious. "Dad, do you see that big dragon It''s so big. " FIA sits on Luo Lan''s shoulder and points to the dragon in the sky happily with her little finger. ¡°¡­¡­ A lot of meat. I don''t know how it tastes? " The monkey king muttered. "The dragon can''t eat." Monkey King touched Monkey King''s head. Sun Wutian nodded his head. Then Qiqi and the king of the northern world began to make a wish. The blue dragon could realize three wishes. Qiqi''s first wish was to revive the people killed by Mormon man, the second wish was to repair the earth''s environment, and the third wish was the king of the northern world, who repaired his own star. Then with the help of the monkey king, he set foot on the northern King Star again. When I watched the jiewang star which had lived for countless years return to its original size, smelling the fresh air in the air, the northern jiewang fell on the ground excitedly. "Ah, this is the familiar environment. I''ve almost forgotten its original appearance." The restored northern boundary star has a diameter of more than 10000 meters. Although it is not very big, it is quite different from the original diameter of 100 meters. Take a look at the "vast" mountains and rivers, the "towering" mountains, and the "magnificent" palace behind it. This is where the gods live! Thinking about it, many years of bitterness came to my heart, and the king of the northern boundary cried. "What''s the matter with him, sister?" FIA whispered, grabbing ascali''s hand. "Tears of joy!" ascali said "Why?" FIA tilted her head. Askari gave FEIA a comparison of the original Star of the Northern Kingdom king. FEIA looked at him pitifully when she knew: "it''s so miserable." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 In the early morning, the gentle sunlight into the room, like fine quicksand, very soft, no noon sun so dry people. In a big bed where several people can lie down, Luo Lan, Sophia and merulia are sleeping together. After they have been separated for such a long time, they naturally have to experience a couple''s life when they get together. On the head of the bed, Luo Lan tells her experiences in the eleventh universe bit by bit. Sophia and merulia lie beside Luo Lan with their heads up, quietly listening. Emma returns to normal human form and playfully drills into Luo Lan''s arms. Head up, a pair of eyes like water, as if to swing out ripples. To tell you the truth, after their strength reaches this stage, they often have to go out for training. Fortunately, the divine sequence has a long life, and they have gradually become accustomed to such a life. After a brief account of her own experience, Luo Lan asked, "how are FIA and Noah these days?" Merulia showed a sweet smile: "they are well, their strength is steadily rising, and it''s usually tayis who takes them." After hearing this, Luo Lan nodded: "I''ll reward her well." "Tayis has a very average constitution. Don''t ruin her," she reminded "No, I''ll take care of her alone." The so-called care of nature is unusual. Saifeiya white Luo Lan one eye, but did not say anything, a few people are old husband old wife, also have nothing to avoid. Luo Lan Hei hei for a while, a hand passes under the neck of Saifeiya, and puts it on her flat abdomen. She caresses her fingers gently, enjoying the delicate feeling of snow-white skin. Well, it''s very soft and warm. He murmured, and Sophia narrowed her eyes, letting Luo Lan take advantage of her. Then she asked about their practice on the 18th. Because they were both practicing in the destruction of the divine world, merulia knew their situation very well, so she explained it in detail. Generally speaking, Luo Fei, sun Bula, No. 17 and No. 18 all worked hard, but hard work alone is not enough for the cultivation of divine sequence. Sometimes it needs a flash of inspiration and a little chance. Realm cultivation is so metaphysical. Maybe a sudden inspiration can make people break through. There is Weiss''s instruction in the destruction of the divine world. Compared with other people, resources are already the top allocation. Just imagine, in addition to the destruction god in the universe, who has such a good chance to get the angel''s personal guidance. Luo Lan came all the way from the micro, knowing that a good guide can make people less go a lot of wrong ways. As their teacher, Luo Lan feels a little ashamed, but he has reached the fourth level sequence. The spirit sequence starts from this level and takes a lot of time. Anyway, the fifth level sequence can''t break through for a while. It''s better to give them more time. Saifeiya know, also nodded in agreement. Among them, Luo Fei, sun Bula and ascali have taken a complete path of Super Saiyan God, because Luo Lan, sephia and merulia are in the front as references, so the future is relatively bright. The trouble is on the 17th and 18th. As a man-made man, he is really crossing the river by feeling the stone. His future is not clear at all. Even if there is a senior like Emma, there is no reference value at all. ¡­¡­ In the blue sky, the sunlight penetrates through the white clouds, and the fog of the forest path gradually dissipates, revealing the scene of lush vegetation, which is particularly lively. West of the outskirts of the capital, seaside villa. Luo Lan is playing with FIA and NOA in the open space in the forest. Sun Bula goes to the headquarters of omnipotent capsule to see Mr. and Mrs. Breves, and Luo Fei goes with them. In an open space, the smoke was rising. A wooden stake with a thick bowl mouth was cut off, and the side branches were inserted obliquely on the ground. A big fish with unknown name was strung on it. The fish was bigger than an adult, and its internal organs had been removed. Its eyes were white and raised. The campfire was crackling under it, and its surface was scorched yellow. Askari took a big brush and dipped the sauce on the surface of the fish. At the same time, she secreted saliva in her mouth and recited words. At a glance, he saw No. 18 sitting on a stone with his knees in his hands and looking at Luo Lan playing with them. It''s a trance. The wind rustled up fine particles, and the sun through the leaves fell mottled traces, basking in No. 18 white as snow on the cheek, not from the ground up a trace of invisible red light. "What do you think, then A clear voice sounded in my ear. I looked up and saw ascali carrying the big fish to my side. "Nothing." No. 18 was on the right side of his face. "I''m thinking about how to carry on my later practice." "Step by step, I don''t think it''s difficult Oh, yes Askari did not doubt him, the grilled fish to the mouth of the 18th. On the 18th, he stretched out his hand solemnly to tear off a piece of fish and put it into his mouth. His eyes moved away from Luo Lan. "You still have a teacher''s mother to refer to. Of course, it''s not difficult. I''m not as lucky as you.""It''s not easy for the super Saian God, who said that. OK." Ascali glared and then said, "but don''t worry. If you don''t know anything, you can ask my father." 18 thought for a while, just like a smile, "what you said is not wrong, you can ask the teacher." "That''s it." Put the grilled fish on the ground and share it with No. 18. "Where''s Lapis? Why didn''t you see him?" Ascali couldn''t speak clearly. On the 18th, he lifted his golden hair and said, "he went to Sarada. After all, his family is there." On the 17th, her wife is helz''s daughter fils. After her marriage, she gave birth to two sons on the 17th, both of whom live on Sarada. At this time, ascali''s face came up to No. 18 and said teasingly, "lazuli, your brother is married. What are your plans for the future? Is there anyone you can look up to?" 18 straight looked at ascali for a long time, light said: "you still care about yourself, you are not much younger than me." "I don''t care. There''s no young Saiya that I can look up to." Askari waved her hand and said, "it''s a big deal. Learn from your mother and cultivate one from childhood." Askari''s power is too strong, and her vision also rises. For the sake of her life, Luo Lan is also a little distressed. The blood of Saiya royal family should not be cut off from her. Even for the sake of royal rule, askari should have a child in the future. Originally, lapis or WuFan (the one who came back to Shalu) were very good candidates, but they were all married. But then again, after ashkari becomes a God, life expectancy will increase greatly. It doesn''t really mean much whether she wants to have children or not. In fact, from the emotional point of view, Luo Lan is reluctant to marry ascali. 18 Lengleng looked at askari, but did not expect that she would say such a thing, to raise a, thanks to her. Then there is a chat without a word, eyes gradually glanced to the distance, I don''t know what I''m thinking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 People who look up to After ascali left, No. 18 bit her lips, held her knees in her hands and thought for a long time. When the sun was warm on her body, she got up and walked towards the villa. The life span of man-made people is much longer than that of ordinary people. Now we don''t have to consider that much. It''s true that, like askari, with the growth of her strength, fewer and fewer people can be seen by her. However, on the 18th, askari''s bold idea of raising one without finding one is still very conservative. She still hopes to find one among the people she knows. Although this possibility is not very great. In fact, among so many people, Luo Fei is quite suitable. Her age and strength are in line, but I don''t know why. No. 18 is more exclusive. Even she doesn''t know why! "Forget it, I don''t want so much. It''s not so important whether I get married or not. It''s all because of ascali. What''s the matter with this topic?" The 18th shook his head and put all his troubles behind him. In other words, are you not close enough to FIA and Noah? I didn''t get along with him. Standing beside the fence on the balcony of the villa, No. 18 held his chin in his hands, and his eyes involuntarily looked at the two children laughing and playing in the forest. How can I say that I am also a senior sister? I should show them my concern as a senior sister. Well, prepare some delicious food for them By the way, prepare one for the teacher. Thinking like this, 18 changed into a good mood and went into the kitchen to get ready. After a busy time, several desserts with poor appearance were made. Looking at the fruits of their hard work, No. 18 nodded and laughed. It looks a little ugly, but the taste is OK. I hope they will like it! ¡­¡­ On the coast, instead of baking fish, ascali sits on a big tree and has a rest. When she sees No. 18 walking towards the forest with dessert, ascali turns her head and looks like she is going to deliver dessert. "When did Lazuli learn to make desserts?" she asked However, because I had already filled my stomach just now, I didn''t go to join in the fun. "Teacher, here are some desserts for you to eat." No. 18 came with a plate and a light step. Luo Lan looked at the dim sum which was not very good-looking, and said to No. 18 with a smile, "lazuli, did you make it yourself?" "Well." No. 18 whispered, "it''s not very nice to do for the first time, but the taste is OK." "I''ll try it." Luo Lan picked up a nod with a smile and tasted it. Well, it tasted good and praised: "it''s delicious. I can''t see that you still have this talent." After listening to the 18th, the delicate face showed a faint smile. "Elder martial sister, elder martial sister, we also want it." Cried FIA in a voice of silver bells. On the 18th, they handed the dessert to them with a smile. FEIA and Noah took the dessert and politely said thanks. Luo Lan looked at the scene with satisfaction and said, "have you encountered any problems in practice recently? If so, I''ll solve them for you." "Yes." On the 18th, he immediately nodded, and a calm voice sounded. Then he sat down beside Luo Lan and said the problems he met in his practice. Luo Lan gave a reply one by one after listening to them. No.18 is now in the stage of advanced divine sequence. Because she is an artificial person, she doesn''t know how to practice next. Luo Lan''s suggestion is that she should first enhance her strength to divine sequence, and then realize the realm. Although the level of the God of power is slightly lower than that of the realm God, it is the sequence of gods. Compared with ordinary people, if they have God level power and do not have God level power, they will face different situations. When the time comes, they will feel different, and their understanding of the realm will be different, which may be helpful. Luo Lan was also a god of realm at the beginning. Her hope was not great, so she chose to become a god of power first. After listening to Luo Lan''s description, No. 18 nodded thoughtfully, a smile appeared on her pretty face, and her blue pupil was like a calm lake, unconsciously rippling with waves. "Thank you, teacher. I know how to do it." Thank you on the 18th. Luo Lan said with a smile: "if you don''t know anything in the future, just ask me. I''m your teacher and have the responsibility to answer your doubts." In the past, it used to be a kind of free range education, which did not fulfill the responsibility of guidance. Now, after becoming the fourth level sequence, Luo Lan has a lot of time to guide his disciples carefully. "Well, I''ll trouble the teacher a lot in the future." On the 18th, there was a big smile. "Well?" Suddenly, Luo Lan found that there were two black spots in the distant sky, so she stood up gracefully with her arms. No. 18 also found the two black spots, glanced at them, dusted the dust on her lower body, and then stood up."Teacher, someone is coming." The beautiful voice of the 18th. "It''s Goku and them." Luo Lan whispered to herself, looking very indifferent. Although the breath of the monkey king has been very low, but for Luo Lan, the huge breath is still as bright as the sun, clearly visible. On the 18th, he narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance, trying to see the appearance of the comer. Sure enough, when the distance was close, the familiar figure of the monkey king came into his eyes. Next to him, there was a child who looked like him. The monkey king also came, but it seemed that he had been dragged. "Oh, Luo Lan, Lazuli is here, too!" Monkey king said hello. "Why are you here?" Luo Lan asked. The monkey king said with a smile, "I''ll ask you for something about teaching and practice." Then he said to sun Wutian, "go and play with Feiya and them." The monkey king flattened his mouth and said pitifully, "no, they will bully me." "Be bold. It''s not like a Saian." "Well..." The monkey king was reprimanded by the monkey king, and he was immediately aggrieved. Seeing this on the 18th, thinking that it was a good opportunity to enhance the relationship between several children, they volunteered to take them to play together. As soon as FEIA and Noah turned their eyes, they responded immediately. The monkey king had no choice but to be pulled away by several people. I''m reluctant to walk and turn around. After they left, Luo Lan asked the monkey king what he had to ask for advice. Sun Wukong''s face was serious and said, "it''s about the Super Saiyan God. After seeing your power, I went back to think for a long time, but I didn''t have a clue." "How did you practice that transformation?" With a smile, Luo Lan replied: "strictly speaking, the God of Super Saiyan does not belong to Transfiguration. Of course, it''s OK for you to regard it as a transfiguration." The real Super Saiyan God is a kind of sublimation on the Super Saiyan. There is no so-called concept of transfiguration, such as Rolan and sephia. Because they are in serious cultivation, after the completion, the Super Saiyan God is their normal. Only those who can''t get home in practice, or who are advanced by skillful methods, will regard it as a kind of transformation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 "Isn''t the Super Saiyan God transformed? I really don''t know. Can you tell me about it?" Sun Wukong scratched his head and looked at Luo Lan expectantly. He thought that the God of Super Saiyan was the same as Super Saiyan. However, according to Luo Lan''s words, it didn''t seem like this. "Of course." Luo Lan nodded. "The God of super Saiya is actually the name of super Saiya after they reach the divine realm. Because they are gods, they have the characteristics of gods..." Then the characteristics of the super Saian God are described. When he learned that the God of super Saiya not only has strong strength, but also has super recovery ability and lasting combat ability, Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up, and the whole person was excited. As a keen fighter, nothing makes him happier than to improve his strength. Super Saiyan God is his next target. Luo Lan especially emphasized that the gods he talked about were not gods like the gods of heaven, the king of hell, and the king of the world, but higher level cosmic gods who reached the realm of gods. As for what is the divine realm, the monkey king had no idea for a while. ¡°¡­¡­ It turns out that the God of super Saiya is like this. There is no breath. It''s really difficult to fight! " "No wonder last time I fought with you, I couldn''t even capture your movements." Monkey king suddenly realized that he was looking forward to the realm of Super Saiyan God. "Gods have no breath." Luo Lan said with a smile. After life reaches the divine sequence, its power will first evolve into divine Qi, and then into divine power in the third level sequence. These are not common life can feel, to feel the breath of the gods, must be the same level or higher level of the gods. "Lo LAN, do you think I have any hope of becoming the God of super Saiya?" Monkey King rubbed his hands. Looking at the monkey king who is close to him, Luo Lan smiles and says: "the cultivation of Super Saiyan God is not the same as Super Saiyan. Brute force is not good. It pays attention to a savvy. Your talent is very good, but I can''t guarantee whether you can become Super Saiyan God." Sun Wukong is qualified to be the God of Super Saiyan, but Luo Lan can''t guarantee the complete God of Super Saiyan. At present, there are two ways to achieve the Super Saiyan God. One is like Loran, sephia and merulia, which are cultivated by their own hard work and feeling the realm of the gods. The other is the integration of the five Super Saiyan powers mentioned in the original book. But in that way, although the state of the super Saian God has been achieved, the state will be missing, unable to become a complete state God, at most the level of the first level sequence. That''s what the Monkey King became in the original. Considering that the strength of the monkey king has already been promoted to the strength of the original work after defeating boo, Luo Lan thinks about it and decides to tell him both ways, leaving the specific choice to him. This era is different from the original work. There are a large number of super sais in the seventh universe. Excluding those super sais on Sarada, the super sais on earth include Luo Fei, sun Bula, FEIA, Noah, and sun Wutian. They have all the conditions for the transformation of Sun Wukong. After hearing this, Monkey King was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that there were so many stresses in the practice of Super Saiyan God. After scratching his head, the monkey king said, "the God of Super Saiyan is so complicated. I thought it was the same as cultivating Super Saiyan." Then, with a straight face, he said, "I don''t understand the realm, but I feel unwilling to rely on other people''s strength to become the God of super Saiya." "I want to work hard to see if I can do it on my own." "Well, it''s not easy." Luo Lan eyebrows a pick, tone insipid way. "I want to have a try." The monkey king has never been afraid of challenges and has the heart to attack the realm of Super Saiyan God. Although Sun Wukong''s idea of attacking the Super Saiyan God with his own strength is not optimistic, Luo Lan didn''t pour cold water on him. He nodded and gave him an encouraging look. Saiya people need the spirit of fighting bravely. Comparatively speaking, Luo Fei and sun Bula are not as good as Sun Wukong because of their good life. "In that case, I''ll help you. Whether you can succeed or not depends on you." "Thank you very much." The monkey king smiles brightly. Luo Lan nodded lightly, held out his hand on his shoulder, and then spread his mind. He took the monkey king to use God''s move and disappeared from the earth. After becoming a trainee Dragon God, Luo Lan''s divine power has greatly increased, and God''s movement can freely shuttle between the secondary parallel worlds. After returning to the inner realm of the whole king, because the scale of the inner universe is larger than that of the outer universe, the scope of God''s movement has been reduced, but in the same time and space, there are few places he can''t reach.At this time, Luo Lan is going to take the monkey king to the place where is mieshenxing. ¡­¡­ There is a special area outside the universe. Luo Lan and the monkey king come to the first layer of the inner space of mieshenxing. This is a magical world of ice and snow. The space is only the size of a continent. The temperature around is extremely low. Under extremely cold conditions, every mountain is covered with silver, and its branches are covered with ice crystals. It looks very harsh. Although it''s only the first layer, the gravity is 100 times that of the earth. Wow ~ a flash of bright light, the figure of Monkey King appeared in the first layer of mieshen star, a cold wind hit, people can''t help shivering. "It''s so cold!" Sun Wukong''s clothes are thin, and the sudden cold makes him excited. "Luo Lan, where is this place?" "Mieshenxing, a place for training soldiers..." Luo Lan talks about the situation of mieshenxing. When he learns that there are 108 layers of mieshenxing, and each layer has its own unique cultivation environment, the monkey king opens his eyes and cries out, "it''s incredible.". "In the next time, you will practice here. Azrael is a special place for training fighting gods. There are all kinds of demons on each level to challenge. It is most suitable for the saians to practice Well, it''s half a year before the 29th World''s best martial arts association. We''ll take it for half a year. If you can find the threshold of realm cultivation in the half a year, it means that you are suitable to take this road. If you can''t, you can have a clear idea. We can choose another way. " "Well, I see." Sun Wukong''s tone is firm. "I left in such a hurry that bulma hasn''t explained it yet..." "Don''t worry about bulma. I''ll explain it to her." "Hehe, she will support me." The monkey king gave a hearty smile. Bulma took risks with the monkey king when he was young. He knew what the monkey king needed most. Therefore, he never delayed him in his practice. He also made a lot of practice equipment for the monkey king according to his talent. The monkey king has always been content to marry bulma. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 In Luo Lan''s heart, she also thinks that bulma is the best companion of Monkey King. Of course, it''s not that Kiki is bad. As a wife, Kiki has done everything she should do, and even paid a lot for the whole family. It''s just that bulma is more suitable than Kiki in terms of the relationship with Saiya. The person who can give the greatest support to the monkey king in his practice is undoubtedly bulma. In the original book, Qiqi''s fate with Monkey King originated from their hasty engagement when they were young and ignorant. At the beginning, Qiqi''s love for Monkey King may be a kind of worship for the strong, and gradually becomes love with the passage of time. This kind of love is very natural, but it costs a lot. All the pressure of Monkey King''s life will not be on one person. After their marriage, they lived in peace for only five years, and then they met the invasion of latiz and Saiya. After that, all kinds of disasters continued, and their peaceful life ended completely. Until the death of monkey king in the battle of man-made man, Qiqi looked after the whole family alone. In just a few years, Kiki looked a lot older, and couldn''t compare with bulma of the same age. It can be said that after marrying the monkey king, Qiqi did not get a few years of happy life. Luo Lan has been to many parallel worlds. In those worlds, Qiqi is working hard for her family. Although in this world, Monkey King has grown up much more than in the original book and knows how to care about his family, the nature of Saiya people has not changed. His enthusiasm for fighting will make him often ignore minor matters. At this time, bulma, who is broad-minded and even careless, becomes the best partner to make up for Monkey King''s defects. As for the cultivation of the monkey king, bulma has always been very supportive. On this point, her attitude is just opposite to Qiqi in the original world. Of course, most of this is because the Burma family is the richest in the world. Her family has too much money to use up. After the material foundation is satisfied, both of them are pursuing spiritual satisfaction. As a childhood sweetheart, bulma, who has taken risks with monkey king since childhood, knows the character of Monkey King and the role of powerful forces. She wants the monkey king to be as strong as possible. ¡­¡­ "Luo Lan, tell me more about the things you need to pay attention to in the realm of cultivation. I''m afraid I''ll forget it then." The monkey king said seriously. Luo Lan calmly smile, for his request natural promise. So he emphasized the key points of realm cultivation again, and explained to him the difference between the place where mieshenxing had been before and the place where he had been. The monkey king listened very carefully, and took all these words of Luo Lan in mind. The cultivation of the realm and the spirit is the process of continuously improving and sublimating the energy in the body and forming a set of effective control methods. As for how to become a God and what kind of God to become, it varies from person to person. Some people are suitable to upgrade their power to the divine sequence first, and then become gods, such as Luo Lan and Emma the demon man; while others are suitable to upgrade their realm first, master all the energy, and then sublimate into gods, such as sun WuFan in the original book. If they continue to go on, this is the way. ¡°¡­¡­ Compared with jiewang star, the spirit breath on mieshen star is full of killing and cutting, so when you practice, you should pay attention not to inhale too much, otherwise you will not only be unable to improve your body strength, but also cause serious damage to your body. " "If you can, try to stay at each level for a longer period of time, and don''t blindly impact the higher level. You should know the truth that you can chew more than you can chew. In particular, you need to pay attention to this point in realm cultivation." "Well." The monkey king nodded his head, eager to try. Seeing that the monkey king can''t wait to start his cultivation, Luo Lan knows that he can''t wait, so he smiles and takes out a bag of fairy beans and some spirit tree fruits from the dimensional view to give them to the monkey king for his cultivation. He waved his hand and told the monkey king that he would come to pick him up in half a year. Then he moved God. Whew, a short flash of light flashed by, and Luo Lan''s figure disappeared from the star. After Luo Lan left, Sun Wukong was the only one left in the first layer of mieshenxing. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''ll start to practice. I''ll surprise Luo Lan in half a year. " "Ah, forget to ask Luo Lan, how is brolly now? He is so powerful that he must have reached the so-called divine sequence." Sun Wukong cheered up and took a breath. A hot and dry energy came into his body. Suddenly, his lungs felt burned. It''s true that the energy intensity on ares is much more intense than that on jiewang. "The energy here is so strong. It''s totally different!" Sun Wukong''s expression became surprised. We can imagine how powerful the power exercised in this environment is. A blazing flame suddenly burned in his eyes, and he was full of expectation for his next cultivation. ¡­¡­ In baozi mountain, Luo Lan directly appears in baozi mountain after he comes back from mieshenxing, and then tells bulma that the monkey king is going to practice outside for half a year.Bulma is wearing a white coat on the desk to revise the design drawing. Hearing Luo Lan''s words, she stands up and pushes the flat mirror on the bridge of her nose, and says in surprise: "brother-in-law, Wukong is just looking for you. Why does it take half a year to come back?" "Didn''t Wukong want to cultivate the Super Saiyan God? I sent him to a special planet to test whether he was suitable for cultivation." Luo Lan answers with a smile. Bulma waved his hand. "Well, half a year, half a year. He''ll go to the king of the world. Anyway, he''ll go out every three to five." "Just understand." Luo Lan said with a smile. "You''ve taken people away. What else can I say?" Bulma rolled her eyes. Of course, knowing her husband''s character, she didn''t blame Luo Lan. Once the monkey king got up, he would ignore a lot of things. "By the way, brother-in-law, you are free now. Why don''t you help me with Wutian?" Bulma is very concerned about the growth of his youngest son and hopes that he can receive the best education. Luo Lan pondered for a moment, "Wu Tian, OK. I''ll stay on Sarada for a while. Let him go back with me, just to meet badak and Jinai." Seeing that Luo Lan is willing to take the monkey king, bulma smoothes her purple hair and smiles on her face. "Thank you, brother-in-law." ¡­¡­ It''s just as the days are calming down, somewhere in the seventh universe. There is disturbing energy everywhere. The calm space is like the water surface. It is floated by the breeze, generating waves. Several ripples spread out. A god wearing a light red robe appears in the surging energy tide coldly. Looking at the dark red background of the universe, the divine officer Mauro Xiu gave a cold smile. "Has the devil seed of the seventh universe been destroyed This comprehensive strength is not strong universe actually has such master, the difficulty is destroys the divine hand? It''s OK. It''s just one of them. " With that, the divine officer, moloshu, took up the staff, and the red halo on his neck sparkled with a strange light. Images of the past appear in front of morroshio. "Why?" Morroshio''s mouth gave a sound of surprise, his eyes fixed on a figure in the picture, and a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth: "there is a demon in this universe, and it is a demon who has reached the divine sequence." With a slight touch of the staff, the picture in the void gradually enlarges, and a pink figure gradually becomes clear. The sharp ears are like the ears of the elves, and the skin of the whole body is white and red. There is also a beautiful face, which is Emma the devil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 Morroshio looks at Emma in the form of a demon man, with a cold smile on her face. Her blue hair shakes in the void, and the restless energy stream gushes out. The hot and dense air waves make the void boiling like boiling water. "Lord metzley asked me to muddle the water as much as I could. It''s not enough to rely on the efficiency of devil seeds." "If the demons in the sequence of gods are used properly, they may be able to cause great turmoil to the universe." When he thought of this, the holy officer moroxiu bowed his head and said nothing. There was a flash of light in his deep eyes, and the red robe almost dripped out of the water. He was appointed by the archangel mezley and sent to the whole king in order to encourage those demons to erode the rules of the universe and create favorable conditions for them. Therefore, any available factors should not be easily ignored. The old theocratic power to which moroxiu belongs belongs belongs to a large group in the sea of the universe. Originally, there were 18 angels, which can be said to be powerful. However, after a war with the whole royal family long ago, the death and injury of the 18 angels were sealed. Up to now, there are only seven angels who really have the ability to move. Because of that collision, the influence of moroxiu was seriously damaged, and the leader meztipes was also sealed by the great God and the Dragon God Salama. The rest of the angels had to hibernate under pressure, but secretly they had been looking for a way to rescue the leader meztipes. In a hurry, 12.6 billion years passed. Although the seal of meztipes had been found by them, at the same time, they found the power of Salama, the Dragon God. The Dragon God Salama, the seventh level sequence, is located at the top of the gods. For the powerful Dragon God, even mezley, who has the strength of archangels, does not dare to act rashly. Careful planning is also needed. Fortunately, Salama is not omniscient and omnipotent. His title is hope Dragon God, not infinite Dragon God. The disease of creation is not his strong point. When he opened up the realm of the whole king, his strength was greatly damaged. Now he is still in a deep sleep Ding, a dark red light appears at the top of the staff. The glittering and translucent light spot is just like the stars in the night sky, emitting a bright light. It''s beautiful, but it''s as dangerous as the bright poppy. The divine officer moloshio will not miss any chance to muddy the water. Just as he is ready to act on Emma, a cluster of colorful lights suddenly shines in the void. See that ray of light, Mo Luo Xiu eyes a tight, just about to start hand immediately took back. "This is The angel''s big move, don''t know is which angel? " Muroshio said to himself in a low voice. Just as he was going to find out, mezley''s warning sounded in his ear. "Morroshio, stop it!" "Lord metzley!" Morrosho''s voice was respectful. "That''s the power of the great God. You are not his opponent. Don''t act rashly for the time being. Don''t be in trouble if he finds out." "Great God?" When he heard mezley''s words, moroxiu''s blue eyes contracted for a while and cried out. Then he looked at Emma in the picture. Her face was not clear. After thinking for a long time, he chose to give up the plan to start. "Well, you''re lucky. You won''t be lucky next time." With that, a ripple visible to the naked eye gradually diffused, and the red figure of moroxiu gradually blurred until it disappeared. ¡­¡­ Sarada. After leaving for more than half a year, Luo Lan, Saifeiya and others set foot on the land of their hometown again. This time, except that sun Bula didn''t come because he had to go to school, almost all the others arrived. Even sun Wutian, a child, was reluctantly brought here under the education of bulma. For the return of the queen, there was a big stir on Sarada. The crowd surged towards the center of the city. After so many years of development, the population of Sarada has been greatly improved. Although it is not as prosperous as that of begeta, at a glance, it has a large population. What''s more valuable is that the foundation of these sais on Sarada is very good. There are not many elite soldiers and super soldiers. Even there are not many super sais. Looking at Saifeiya surrounded by the soldiers, askari bawled, "in a few years, these people will also call me the queen." "You don''t have to wait long. If you want to, you can go to the sixth universe to be queen. My sister has long wanted to leave office, but she can''t find an heir." Merulia said with a smile. "In the universe, I still like it here." Ascali waved her hand. Although it''s Sarada, there''s a big gap between the two. Ascali can''t adapt to the "quiet" way of doing things on Sarada, the sixth universe. She still likes to fight and dominate.By the way, the ascali legion of the East galaxy has not paid attention to it for a long time. I don''t know how the power is developing. I''ll go back and have a look when I have time. "It''s a pity that FIA is too young to send her to the sixth universe." Merulia smiles. "My mother won''t agree." Ascali shook her head. Merulia knew that it was impossible to send FIA, so she also said. In terms of inheritors, the seventh universe has many advantages over the sixth universe. Any one of ascali, Alice, FIA or Noah is qualified to become the queen of Saiya. Even if Noah is excluded from the succession because she has only half of the Saian blood, she can still lead the ascali army or create her own power in the future. In contrast, the saians of the sixth universe will be far away. Although there are many strong people in the middle, there are few high-end ones. Let my sister work hard for a while. So thought merulia. When ascali saw that Saifeiya was surrounded by a group of Saiya people, she immediately felt tired, so she walked home with her slender thighs, and merulia and others followed her. Luo Lan said to sun Wutian, "you know where badak lives. I''ll send you there myself." "I know." Monkey King nodded cleverly: "I''ll just go there myself." "Go ahead, badak and GinaI will be glad to see you coming." "Well." After hearing this, sun Wutian began to laugh and trot toward badak''s home. He disappeared. Luo Lan nodded her head, and when she finished dealing with the Saiya people around, she went home with her. Teng girl Alice and blue hair orchid Qi have made the home clean, Luo Lan and others can live in as soon as they come back. In the next few days, Luo Lan lived on Sarada planet, instructing sun Wutian, Feiya and others to practice, while accumulating information to prepare for the subsequent breakthrough of the fourth level sequence. Although Luo Lan has reached the fourth level sequence, and his strength has reached the second level of destroying the God, in fact, the development of the fourth level sequence is still in a very simple stage, and the attacking God''s Royal skill has only developed a "God strike" move, and there are still many preparations to be made. Luo Lan wants to upgrade her other moves to God''s imperial skill as soon as possible. In addition, the third "artistic conception" of zizijiyigong also needs to be quickly broken through. This set of imperial skills plays a very important role in actual combat. In general, the fourth level sequence is followed by time, which needs to be accumulated bit by bit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 It was a sunny day. On the open-air martial arts training ground, Luo Lan floats more than 100 meters above the ground, overlooking the two fighting figures below. Sun Wutian, with his green eyes, is constantly paying attention to a young figure on the opposite side. It is sister Noah who is fighting with the monkey king. Instead of becoming a super Saiya, she fights with the monkey king in the form of a demon man. Bang! The young figure suddenly accelerated and attacked the monkey king. The two figures collided in midair, and the boxing style brought a fierce shock. All of a sudden, the dazzling light was shining, and the golden light was continuously diffused. A terrible breath of terror rushed over, and the huge space was distorted and split into a striped road. This scene, as if to devour heaven and earth. Bang! to hit! Boom!! The sound of collision is incessant, and the devil''s strangeness makes the monkey king unable to resist. He can only passively accept the fierce bombardment from Noah. One by one, the terrible energy hits the monkey king. With a roar, the fireball rises and bursts out the power of terror. Ji Nei was concerned about the situation of his little grandson and followed him to watch. Seeing that sun Wutian was engulfed by the terrible energy fireball, Ji Nei''s whole heart raised to his throat and worried: "won''t there be anything wrong with Wu Tian?" "Don''t worry, Wutian is a super Saiya man. This energy can''t hurt him." Luo Lan said with a smile. Sure enough, as soon as Luo Lan''s voice fell, sun Wutian''s figure rushed out of the smoke. His body was full of gold and his eyes were full of spirit. He didn''t even hurt his skin. Ji Nei was relieved to see this. It''s hard for Saiya like her to watch such a fierce battle. As the battle continued, Noah''s recent bombardment seemed to have infuriated the monkey king. He puffed up his mouth, and his golden hair suddenly stood upright, and his breath suddenly increased. Noah clapped her hands and laughed happily. They fought together again. Luo Lan watched their battle with satisfaction. Although their movements were still very immature in the eyes of the soldiers who had been fighting for a long time, there were still many shortcomings, it was not easy to do this at this age. Luo Lan doesn''t demand from adults. After the battle, Luo Lan took out two fairy beans to let them recover their physical strength, and then explained their battle just now. Sun Wutian and Noah listened carefully and kept his words in mind. "Well, you can go down and have a rest. You can arrange the time later." Seeing that the two children''s physical recovery is almost the same, Luo Lan gently said to them that in the process of practice, we should pay attention to the combination of work and rest, happy learning and happy play. We should not force them too hard, otherwise it will backfire. "Yes Sun Wutian and Noah yelled, and they both returned to the form of ordinary Saiya. "Sister, you just saw that. I defeated brother Wutian again." Noah trotted up to FIA to show off. "I didn''t lose. I was tied at most just now," he said "If you don''t agree, let''s play again. This time my sister will be the referee." "No, I have to go home to dinner with grandma." When the monkey king''s neck shrinks, he is weak. "Coward!" Noah put out her tongue. "Noah, I''ll fight you." Feiya said at this time, she just watched the monkey king fight with Noah, already itching. "Yes, yes!" Noah was happy, clapping her hands and shouting happily. Luo Lan came over, put her hands on the heads of her two daughters, and said with a smile, "you should not always think about fighting. You should practice well when you should have a rest. By the way, you haven''t visited the planet Sarada. Dad will take you around." "Play!" The eyes were rolling and the two children''s eyes were shining. So he nodded to Ji Nei. Luo Lan took the hands of her two daughters and took them for a leisurely stroll to enjoy the natural scenery of Sarada. Peace of mind leads to peace of mind. Peace of mind leads to freedom. This is the peace of mind that comes from entering the freedom extreme. Luo Lan also wants to use it to teach the younger generation. ¡­¡­ Life is leisurely. Luo Lan has been living on the planet Sarada. In addition to teaching the younger generation, the rest of her time is to understand the last level of self-consciousness. However, it is not easy to understand the final artistic conception. We should know that many destructive gods in the whole King''s world are still in the level of self-consciousness. The complete free extreme mental work is a kind of great free artistic conception without self, heart and voice. That kind of realm is profound and unpredictable. It''s not easy to understand it. Even though Luo Lan claims to be highly savvy, it will take some time for him to understand the last free mood. "Hello, Luo Lan, can you hear me?" Luo Lan''s ear suddenly rang out a familiar voice, is Weiss talking with him, left and right looked around but did not see each other''s figure, this just confirmed that the other party is in the destruction of the divine world in dialogue with him."Weiss, what''s the matter?" Rowland yells into the sky. He can be sure Wes can hear him. "Please come and destroy the divine world. I have something important to tell you." Something important? Luo Lan was surprised. "OK, just a moment. I''ll come by Mashan." With that, Luo Lan finds Saifeiya, tells her that Weiss is looking for him, and then directly moves to destroy the divine world. At this time, the destruction of the divine world is as old as ever. In the light blue sky, the rising sun is hanging overhead, constantly emitting a gentle light. "Weiss, what can I do for you?" As soon as Luo Lan''s figure appeared, he saw Wes standing there with his hands on his back waiting for him. Weiss tone serious way: "very important thing, is the big God official adult is calling us." "Great God!" Luo Lan was shocked and asked again: "the great God wants to see us?" "Yes, so we have to be ready for the call of the great God." "Well, why does the great God want to see us?" Weiss shook his head: "I don''t know. It seems that this time is very big. I heard that baduosi also received the notice. Maybe the Twelve Gods of the universe have received the call." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan didn''t know what to say. Gods like the great God officer standing at the top of the gods won''t call all the gods for no reason. What''s wrong with the world? "If it''s the call of the great God, it''s just us in the seventh universe. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate?" "You''re right, only two people''s words really seem disrespectful." Weiss thought about it and frowned slightly. "Forget about the king of the world. Maybe it will be bad for the immature king of the world to take him. Well, I''d better wake up Mr. birus!" Finish saying, Weiss body floats toward the God Star center that towering ancient tree but go, Luo Lan sees the appearance also followed past. As the distance gets closer, huge and incomparable ancient trees come into view like the "World Tree" in the myth. The huge tree body is full of ancient and remote breath. There are many ancient temples on the tree trunk. The temple at the top is the place where the God birus sleeps. Hovering along the deep corridor, there are irregular stone slabs at the foot, and there are clear purple crystals with water caltrops on the edge. These crystals are condensed by the destructive power. Wes walked with his hands on his back in front of him, jingling. A stone rolled down and fell from one side of the corridor into the abyss. "Lord birus has been sleeping for 34 years. If you wake him up in advance, you may lose your temper. But when you know that it''s the Archbishop who is looking for him, you should not have the courage to be angry." Wes''s indifferent voice came from the front. "Is that how you destroy god..." "As long as you don''t say it, no one will know." Weiss looks back and laughs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 After walking for a few minutes on the deep cloister, Rowland follows Weiss into an open palace, surrounded by hills of rocks. On the top of the highest hill, there is a bed. The God of destruction, birus, sleeps there. Luo Lan glanced at the front, you can see the destruction god birus curled up, snoring softly. There are two huge hourglass on each side. The crystal sand particles slowly leak down like running water. There are still many such hourglass in the whole space. When the time comes, the big bang that destroys the planet will be released. "This God of destruction, birus..." "As thin as a mummy." Looking curiously at birus, the God of destruction, curled up on the bed, Luolan is surprisingly calm. The destructive gods in the whole kingdom generally stay at the first step, and only a few can reach the second step. The destructive God birus is a powerful destructive God, but it is only the second step. After seeing the more magnificent world of the outside world and looking at these destructive gods in the inner world, the power of the second step is really hard for him to fear. If I use all my strength, I should be able to compete with the God of destruction, birus. Luo Lan compares secretly, has the anticipation to own actual strength. "Cough!" Then Wes clenched his fist, put it on his mouth and coughed a few times. His voice called gently, "Lord birus, it''s time to wake up!" "Well?" It seems that when he heard the sound, birus, the God of destruction, moved his ears, rolled his eyes under his eyes, and then turned over to sleep. Wes browed and looked at him dissatisfied. It''s not easy for Lord birus not to wake up. The Archbishop will call all the gods in a moment. Since the gentle call can''t be achieved, we can only use violence. Wes calmly glanced at the hanging hourglass all over the space, and then stretched out his fingers, whew whew, bundles of light from the fingertips swept out, the air came a piercing sound, all the hourglass should burst. Boom! The black fog filled the temple, the ancient temple swayed from side to side, the dust rose, the sight was muddy, and a strong and tyrannical air pressure swept in. The power to destroy the planet erupted in an instant. "This wake-up call is really violent." Let the wind pressure make complaints about the corners of the clothes. Luo Lan is still immovable. He can''t help but Tucao in the heart. When he heard the noise, a rustle came from the bed. Birus, the God of destruction, rubbed his eyes and hit him. Finally, he stepped down on the stone beside him vaguely. With a click, it seemed that he had not woken up yet. Birus stepped on the air and fell directly from above. He smashed several stones in a row and lay on the ground with his head down. When he got up from the ground, birus, the God of destruction, stretched lazily, rubbed his eyes and asked, "Wes, how long did I sleep?" "34 years." "34 years, I''ve had a good sleep this time!" Birus, the God of destruction, hit hache, as if he had not enough sleep. "What''s the matter with me? I''m going to be angry if I don''t give a satisfactory reason." "Is it the archdeacon who wants to call us together, and is Lord birus sure to go on sleeping?" Wes had a smile on his feminine face. "Your majesty Hearing Weiss say that this awe inspiring adult, bilus, the God of destruction, shivered and fell asleep. "Why do you want to come to us, is there any accident in the seventh universe, or do you think my work is not up to standard?" Bilus, the God of destruction, murmured, his thin face looked ugly. "Is it our God, the king of the world, who is not a tool, dead?" "Don''t worry, Lord birus. All you said didn''t happen. The great God only told us to attend the meeting of the gods." "I just attended the meeting..." Biluston, the God of destruction, breathed a sigh of relief, then noticed Rolan beside Wes, frowning slightly. Golden eyes flashed dangerous light, pointed to Luo Lan''s figure and said: "how can this human appear in the destruction of the divine world? It looks like Saiya. Eh, it''s still a God. " "Well, Wes, he''s not your chosen successor to the God of destruction, is he?" "No Weiss shook his head. "I want him to inherit the God of destruction, but they don''t want to!" Then solemnly introduce: "this one in front of you is named Luo Lan, the Dragon God of our seventh universe!" "When did the seventh universe have the throne of Dragon God, which was just set up by Lord Quan?" The God of destruction, birus, with a look of surprise, walked up to Rowland and looked around him with his chin in his hand. "It''s good. It looks like a powerful God." "Hello, birus!" Luo Lan smiles and greets birus, the God of destruction, with an equal attitude. "Well!" Birus, the God of destruction, nodded coldly."Dragon God?" "Yes All of a sudden, a cold and fierce murderous spirit burst out from the destruction god birus, Shua! A brief flash of light came, and birus, the God of destruction, suddenly waved a fist at him. If ordinary people, in the face of the God of destruction''s attack, no matter how strong the power can only be on the spot, but Luo Lan is not the same, he has absolute confidence to take the God of destruction''s attack. I saw him adjust the position of his body in a leisurely way, and at the same time, a palm covered the past. Bang! A sonic boom penetrates the air and the attack of the destructive God birus stops abruptly. At the foot of the earth collapsed, the dense broken zone spread out, the cold air spread around, and a strong sense of contact came from his fist. The God of destruction, birus, stepped back involuntarily, and his whole arm was numb. Draw? His eyes were full of surprise. Bilus, the God of destruction, looked at Luo Lan in surprise. Although he only used 30% of his strength in the attack just now, it was by no means that ordinary gods could take over. This so-called Dragon God is not an ordinary person. "Good guy, I underestimate you. You have the ability to fight me." The God of destruction, birus, looked down at Rolan and appreciated his strength. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan is silent and doesn''t speak. Her calm eyes stay on birus, the God of destruction. Hearing the words of the destructive God birus, Wes can''t help covering his forehead. Birus doesn''t know the strength of Rolan. It''s more than the power of the first World War. Maybe you are not the opponent of Rolan. "Lord birus, Rolan is the God of realm, who has the power to destroy the second step of God." Weiss''s kind reminder. "Ah, isn''t the Dragon God a dimensional God?" Birus, the God of destruction, turned his head and asked suspiciously. The God of destruction and the God of the king of the world are the dimensional deities set up by the whole king in order to manage the universe. The God of destruction birus thought that the Dragon God was the same. Luo Lan explained: "the God of dragon comes from the outer realm of the whole king. Only the God of realm is qualified to be the God. Birus, you may not know just when you wake up. Because of the connection between the outer realm and the inner realm of the whole king, now every universe has a dragon god on probation." "Well, Luo Lan is the Dragon God appointed by the whole king to our seventh universe." Wes nodded. After hearing this, birus did not expect that there was such a thing. He had only been sleeping for several decades. How could such a big thing have happened in the universe? Thinking of his self righteous behavior, his face suddenly couldn''t hang up. He yelled at WES angrily: "Wes, you should have told me these things earlier." Weiss said wrongly: "Lord birus suddenly started. I just want to say it''s too late!" "Don''t quibble. Can''t you stop it? I think you just want to make a fool of me. " Weiss smiles but doesn''t speak. It''s tacit. Birus, the God of destruction, is arrogant and lawless. Even if he is the same God of destruction, he looks down on him as long as he is inferior to him in strength. Therefore, popularity is not good among the gods of destruction. Let him have a hand with Luo Lan, which can be regarded as understanding each other. Just now, I was embarrassed to stare at you "It''s OK. I''m looking forward to fighting you." Luo Lan shook her head lightly. "Well, it''s agreed that we must have a good fight when we have time." "Gulu ~" there was a hungry voice in my stomach, "Weiss, I''m hungry. Go and prepare the food for me." "Yes, Lord birus, the meal will be ready in a minute." Weiss responded with a smile, and then, like a magic trick, cleaned up the ruins of the palace, and made a table of hot food with a magic wand. Of course, the dishes were beyond words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 Looking at the colorful food in front of him, birus, the God of destruction, licked his tongue hungrily and sat down. After sleeping for so many years, his stomach was already hungry and he swallowed a plate of food with a roll of his tongue. Although the dishes created by Weiss look hard to swallow, they are actually delicious. After all, the God of destruction, birus, is not as easy to fool as PA, and the taste is good or bad. It''s harmless for Weiss to tease once in a while, but as blatant as bados, the God of destruction, birus will be absolutely furious. Crackling The sound of the collision of dishes was heard all the time. In front of the God of destruction, birus quickly piled up a pile of dishes. After eating and drinking, birus felt his stomach with a comfortable face and picked up his teeth with a toothpick. "Oh, I''m sorry, Luolan Dragon God. I just ate and forgot to treat you. Weiss, I''m not ready to prepare food for Luolan Dragon God!" After eating, he realized that he was neglecting the Dragon God. Birus said sorry and yelled at WES. Luo Lan waved his hand, "no, I can''t get used to the food here." The God of destruction, birus, was stunned for a moment. There were gods in the world who didn''t like food. He licked his wrist. "The food that Weiss made is delicious. If you don''t like it, you can forget it." Legs slapped against the table, leaning back against the chair. "Weiss, what''s happened in the years I''ve been sleeping?" "A few big things have happened." Wes is standing next to birus. "Oh, tell me about it." "The first thing, according to your arrangement, is that frissa destroyed vegeta." "Vegeta, oh, I remember. There''s something like that." Birus put his finger in his ear and blew it on his mouth, as if to say something trivial. Weiss looked at Loran, saw that the other side didn''t say anything, and then said: "although the star of bejita was destroyed, the Saiya people didn''t perish. They reestablished their power on the ancient planet Sarada and became the leading power in the seventh universe." "In addition, Felisa was defeated by a Super Saiyan living on earth and went to the South galaxy." After counting the staff, a ball of light appears in the void, which shows the battle between monkey king and Frisa on namec. Birus was a little surprised, but the little man like frissa didn''t deserve his attention. Instead, the Saiyan attracted his attention. "It''s useless that the waste of frissa was defeated, but the Saiyan can turn into golden hair besides becoming a gorilla. Do you think the Saiyan''s power is very powerful?" "Yes, there are even several experts in the divine sequence." Weiss smiles gracefully. In addition to sephia and Emma, there are several rising stars on sharada who are expected to become gods. This is what he is most satisfied with. "Little Saiya can produce divine sequence!" More surprised than Ruth. "Don''t look down upon the sais, Lord birus. You know, even Mr. Lorraine is a sair." In front of birus, Wes called Rolan Mr. to show his respect for the Dragon God. "Cough!" Birus was choked and knocked on his chest. He was surprised and said, "isn''t Luolan the Dragon God? How can he be Saiya again?" "I am a dragon god trained by the sais." Luo Lan said. "Are you Saiyan?" Birus''s eyes are wide and round. After looking at the tail behind Luolan, can Saiya become a Dragon God? I haven''t heard of it, but he is not familiar with the throne of Dragon God and doesn''t know what happened. "Don''t be too surprised, Mr. birus. By the way, those gods on Sarada are Mr. Lorraine''s wife. Besides, some of Lorraine''s children are also good candidates." Weiss''s voice is as elegant as the breeze. "Oh." Bilus, the God of destruction, nodded and looked at Luo Lan with his golden eyes. He said happily: "in this way, there are more masters in the seventh universe. Hey, look at those gods of destruction. They dare to look down on us. This is the best news I''ve heard when I wake up." Weiss nodded and looked at the time. He waved his staff to clean up the leftovers on the table. After a look at birus, he said solemnly, "the time arranged by the great God is almost over. Let''s wait for the call of the great God." Hearing that Weiss mentioned the great God and the God of destruction, birus immediately became serious. If there is anything else in the universe that can make him afraid, it is only the great God and the whole king. They can replace him as the God of destruction at will. Luo Lan is a trainee Dragon God, so he is not particularly afraid of the great gods. However, when he meets the high-level gods, he should be more solemn. A touch of silver gray light flashed by, and the pure dragon power released from the body, condensed into a complex silver gray dragon pattern on Luo Lan''s forehead. At the same time, the body''s training clothes also changed at this moment, becoming a set of God robes full of silver dragon patterns.Tenglong is lifelike and slender, just like life. This is the robe of Dragon God for probation. It''s a short sleeve long shirt. The color is the same as the attribute of Dragon God power. Luo Lan''s Dragon God power is silver gray, so the robe is also silver. The style is similar to the time and Space Patrol uniform in Luo Lan''s memory. Birus eyes a bright, around Luo Lan observation: "this body God robe than world king God''s prestige more." "It''s really pretty," Weiss said with a smile At this time, the destruction of the divine world suddenly appeared a huge force, Weiss expression changed, and so back to God, the three people have come to the world where the king lives. It was a fantastic scene. In the sky, there are endless bright stars. Quanwang palace is built on a huge blue jellyfish. The whole palace is in the shape of "Quan". Around the palace, there are twelve dark rocks with different shapes. On the rocks, there are many pocket transparent universes. Those pocket universes are the epitome of the twelve universes in the whole world. "This is the world where the king lives." In the palace lived the Supreme God, the whole king, who ruled the whole kingdom. Luo Lan took a deep breath, pressed down the ups and downs in her heart, and then looked at Weiss and bilus, the God of destruction. They were serious and solemn. Bilus'' face was even stiff. After a while, the number of people in front of the whole King''s Hall gradually increased, all the angels came, and the God of destruction also came together. Besides the God of destruction, the God of king of the world also came, and a group of people gathered together and divided into several waves according to their kinship and estrangement. After the gods of destruction, king, angel and trainee dragon arrived, Luo Lan talked with each other. After seeing several acquaintances, she looked at the sixth universe and the eleventh universe. They also looked at him, smiling to show their kindness. The Dragon God of the sixth universe is called sheria. She is a girl with snow-white skin and hair. Her skin color is in sharp contrast to Gaby of the eleventh universe. "Weiss, it seems that neither the destruction god nor the king God of the ninth universe has come?" Birus, the God of destruction, glanced around and whispered to visdor. Weiss nodded. "The angel of the ninth universe, mogito, didn''t come either." "Nothing will happen, will it?" Birus was very worried. Although the destructive gods didn''t get along well with each other, he was always upset when he saw a destructive God absent from an important meeting. "It''s hard to say." Weiss frowned. The whole King''s meeting was the highest meeting in the whole King''s system. The performance of the ninth universe was abnormal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 The whole King conference is the highest conference in the whole universe. All the gods who have received the notice dare not be absent. At this time, the absence of the ninth universe makes Weiss feel that this conference is not simple. "Lord birus, I think this meeting may have something to do with the ninth universe." Weiss whispered. Birus nodded solemnly. "I think so, too." Ninth, I''m afraid something big has happened in the universe. Birus, the God of destruction, murmured. Just at this time, a harsh voice came to birus''s ear, "isn''t this birus? After all these years, your body has become thinner and thinner. Is it difficult to be as poor as the living conditions of the seventh universe, which makes you not enough to eat and wear?" At the harsh sound of mockery, birus, the God of destruction, frowned. Looking up, it was quetra, the God of destruction of the fourth universe, whose forehead burst with blue tendons. "Quetra, keep your mouth clean. You don''t know where this is. I don''t want to argue with you here." Birus suppressed his anger and roared at quetra, the God of destruction. "Cut!" Quetra, the God of destruction of the fourth universe, glanced at birus, but he only dared to show off his prestige, and did not dare to really stir up disputes, otherwise he would annoy the whole king or the great God, and the consequences would be unimaginable. "He''s Lord quetra, the destructive God of the fourth universe. He doesn''t deal with Lord birus." Weiss is introduced by Rolan. "Well." Luo Lan looked on coldly, and was not very good at destroying the first sense of God quetra. This yellow mouse is not a good one. It''s always against the seventh universe in the original work. Maybe it''s because of race. Quetra and birus quarrel as soon as they meet. Other gods are used to it. It''s strange when a mouse meets a cat. Of course, they dare not go too far in front of the whole King''s palace. "Luo Lan, Luo Lan!" Gaby, the apprentice Dragon God, waved to Luo Lan and pulled two apprentice dragon gods over to him. "Let me introduce them to you. They are my good friend sheria. Zaqi, who are stationed in the sixth universe and the tenth universe respectively." "He is Luo Lan, the trainee Dragon God of the seventh universe. I brought him to Shenxing at the beginning." Gaby introduces Luo Lan to the two trainee dragon gods around him. Sheria and zaqi nodded to Luolan kindly. "Hello, Luolan Dragon God!" "I know you. You''re the one who sent the eggs like PA''s, but he''s precious." The voice of sheria, the trainee Dragon God, rings. "It''s said that you''ve only been a dragon god trainee for a few years, and you''ve reached the second step of the fourth level sequence so quickly. You''re very talented." "I''m flattered. I''m just lucky." Trainee Dragon God Zhaqi shook his head, "this is not luck, your talent is really good, have time to communicate more." "Of course, I''d like to welcome you to the seventh universe." Luo Lan has a smile on her face. Judging from the pure Dragon God power of each other, these two trainee dragon gods are the third level just like Gaby. It''s very helpful to communicate with them. "Hee hee, I''m sure I''ll go back." Sheria nodded her head. "Do you know why the king called us?" Luo Lan asks them for information. "I don''t know, but it has nothing to do with us. We belong to the outer realm of the whole king, not the inner realm of the whole king." It doesn''t matter to learn the Dragon God sheria. Luo Lan laughs. The trainee Dragon God is so free. The life and death of the inner universe has little to do with them. But Luo Lan lives in the seventh universe, and her family is in the seventh universe, but she can''t be as free and easy as they are. At this moment, the gate of the whole King''s palace opened, and all the gods looked at the entrance of the palace solemnly. "Welcome to the hall. Lord Quan has been waiting in the hall for a long time." The great God in dark green came out from the entrance of the palace with his hands on his back. Seeing the great God, all the gods bowed down to salute. "Your majesty "Don''t be so polite. You come with me, and some dragon gods will also come with me to see the whole king." The great God said to the gods with a kind face. His attitude is very kind. It seems that the more noble the God is, the more kind he is in dealing with people and things. He has a sense of detachment from things. All the angels, the God of destruction, the God of the king of the world, and the God of the trainee dragon all nodded, and a large group of people followed the great God into the palace. In front of this great God, the arrogant and domineering destruction God turned into a good baby. "This is the great God..." Luo Lan''s eyes are staring at the great God with both hands on his back. Although he heard the rumors about him and macarita in the eleventh universe, it''s the first time to see him. This God, who acts as the housekeeper of the whole king, has infinite power in his short body. It''s really unfathomable!According to the ordinary angel is the fifth sequence, the great God is at least the sixth level of the expert sequence, anyway, Luo Lan can''t see through him at all. "By the way, didn''t the king of the seventh universe come?" The great God in front suddenly asked. Birus, the God of destruction, shivered and quickly explained: "asan, the God of the king of the world, was still practicing in the kingdom of the king of the world soon after he succeeded to the throne of the king of the world." "Oh, the young king God didn''t come to see the whole king when he took the throne." Birus, the God of destruction, had a thump in his heart. He was sweating and turned to Wes for help. Wes said, "because the last king God died so suddenly, the new king God didn''t understand a lot of common sense. It would be wrong to meet him rashly." "So I didn''t inform him." The great God official nodded his head: "ha ha, so it''s OK." Kuytra, the destructive God of the fourth universe, said: "my Lord, the king God of the seventh universe doesn''t even know the basic common sense. How can such King God manage the universe well? I think the seventh universe should be punished." "It doesn''t matter, young king God." The big God official''s light voice spreads: "but the next time the whole King adult summons, can''t be like this, the rules that should learn still want to learn." "Yes, yes." Birus, the God of destruction, responded with sweat, and quetra, the God of destruction, was extremely dissatisfied. This bastard wants to hurt himself again. And the king God of the world, ah Xin, you must teach him a lesson after you go back. As the king God of the world, what are you doing every day! ¡­¡­ The gods walked along the long corridor for a long time. Inside the palace, it was like a huge universe. The stars were bright and boundless. There were a row of ancient pillars suspended on both sides. Those ancient pillars were submerged in the vast void, which made people unable to see through. "Well, here we are." After walking for more than ten minutes, a huge throne appeared in front of him. The whole King sat on the throne shaking his feet, with two bodyguards standing on each side. When the gods entered the temple, Quan Wang''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he posed for the presence of the gods. The great God official came to the king, slightly saluted, turned around, raised his hands, and the bright light flashed from his hands. When the gods came back, the whole palace had undergone earth shaking changes. The original red floor is still a void. Twelve hemispherical platforms are suspended in the void. Angels, gods of destruction, king of the world and trainee dragon gods stand on the platforms according to their respective universe. Only the platform representing the ninth universe stands alone. "See you all!" One after another, the cries rang out. The king God and the destruction god of the universe knelt down on one knee. Only the angel and the trainee Dragon God slightly bent down to show respect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 "Well!" A childish voice rang out in the ears of the gods. Quan Wang shook his feet like a child, and all the gods lowered their heads, waiting for the next command of Quan Wang. The scene became very quiet. At this time, except for the great God and the whole king, no one should speak, otherwise it will be regarded as disrespect. "Get up, all of you." Quan Wang''s face looks at the gods below. "Lord Quan asked you to get up." The great God official stood beside the king with his hands on his back, and repeated the king''s order with a smile, with lavender eyes staring at the bottom. The gods were instructed to stand up. At this time, Luo Lan can finally look up at Quan Wang, the God standing at the top of the universe. Quan Wang is not big, and his painting style is very simple. His clothes are simple vertical tube style, with large red and purple on both sides and bright yellow gold border. There are two characters "Quan" in the middle seal. Such a little bit is the only supreme person in the whole kingdom. It looks like a child. There is no trace of energy or spirit on his body Is it because the level is too high to be sensed, or does it not need energy at all for Wang? Luo Lan looks at Quan Wang and mutters to himself. As the highest god of the whole universe, Quan Wang is the embodiment of the rules and holds the most top power in the universe. There is no doubt that Quan Wang''s position is lofty. His words and deeds represent the rules of the universe. It only needs one idea to replace the God of destruction and the God of world king. But while the whole king was holy and noble, there was a big problem in his mind. Just like the tender voice of Quan Wang when he speaks, Quan Wang is just like a little child, acting very willfully. He will not be as cultured and reasonable as the great God. Once he loses his temper, destroying the universe will be just like playing. If he is not assisted by such a wise God as the great God, no one will know what the inner world will look like now. So all gods are afraid of him and respect him. They are afraid that when he becomes willful, he will destroy the universe like a marble. "I''m looking for you this time. There''s no big deal..." The whole King''s little body jumped down from the high God seat and crept down several steps. Hearing what the king said, the gods of destruction and world king were relieved. ¡°¡­¡­ It is the king God of the ninth universe who has been killed, so we need to change a number of gods. " Quan Wang''s language is not surprising, it seems that he is talking about a trivial matter. The gods immediately broke into a cold sweat. Wang''s understatement scared them. No wonder the destruction god and the angel of the ninth universe didn''t come. It turned out that the king God died. Luo Lan looks at the faces of the gods, and sighs in her heart: how important is the role of the king God of the world to the universe, but in the eyes of the whole king, it seems that there is no value at all. Living under such an immature ruler, there are many crises. Fortunately, he became an apprentice Dragon God, temporarily out of the bitter sea. When Leng Buding heard the news of the death of the king God of the ninth universe, other king gods and destruction gods were surprised and talked about it one after another. Only the angels and trainee dragon gods were calm and indifferent. "How can Luoer, the good king of the world, die?" "Who is so bold as to kill the king of the world?" Luo is the name of the ninth King God of the universe. He is a kind-hearted King God. When sidora, the dwarf God of destruction, is preparing to destroy a severely damaged planet, he hopes to save the abandoned star as much as possible. He has a good reputation among all the king gods of the universe. "Be quiet!" The great deity officer solemnly glanced at the gods, and the people below immediately kept silent. The great God official stood on the side quietly. Although he didn''t say a word more, the pressure of the mountain made everyone gasp. "The death of Luoer, the king of the world, involves the old gods and Demons outside the territory. We will discuss these matters later. First, we will deal with the ninth universe. Because of the disappearance of Luoer, the king of the world, and sidora, the God of destruction, the ninth universe needs to select new managers. Lord Quan means to select people from your universe." "The great God, the king God of the ninth universe, shouldn''t they choose from themselves?" It was gevas, the king God of the tenth universe, a senior King God with yellow skin. The great God official shook his head and said, "there are no suitable people in the ninth universe. They are weak, and their ranking in the universe has not been high. This time, they have suffered a heavy blow, and many experts have withered. Therefore, Lord Quan called you here to find a way to deal with this problem." Then he whispered. From the heart, they don''t want to change their universe masters to the ninth universe. It''s just a matter of choosing the king of the universe. It doesn''t involve the ranking of the universe, but preparing to destroy the God or supplementing the destruction god is the inside information of the universe. It''s a huge loss to lose one. Sure enough, things were not so simple. These gods murmured in secret, but they could not listen to the instructions of the great God and the whole king.None of the gods is a bird. "It''s all up to the king and the great God." "Well." The great God official nodded his head, "in this case, I will directly choose people. The king of the world god people choose from the first universe, and those who destroy god choose from the twelfth universe." The twelfth, the eighth, and the fifth gods in the universe will not be able to influence the universe. The great God official said with a smile: "if you choose someone, you will not be mistreated. Afterwards, Lord Quan will give you an extra quarter of the divine power of the universe as a reward." When the two gods of the universe heard this, their eyes lit up immediately. When the other gods knew the benefits, they all beat their chests and felt remorseful. "Don''t worry, great God. We will arrange the candidates when we go back." The twelfth sea monster of the universe destroys the god gold to clap the chest to answer. "Well, it''s up to you. Don''t let Lord Quan wait." "Yes The gods were happy and agreed without hesitation. Luo Lan asked Weiss: "they were not happy just now, how suddenly they became so happy." Weiss said: "because the reward given by the king is very rich, a divine power can cast a god of destruction or a king of the world." Bilus, the God of destruction, said bitterly: "I had snatched the opportunity when I knew it, and now I let the first universe and the twelfth universe get a quarter of the divine power." "We had a chance, but it''s too late," Weiss said with a smile The God of destruction was more depressed than Ruth. You know, it''s not easy for the secondary gods such as the king of the world and the God of destruction to improve their strength. Although the king''s reward is only a quarter of the divine power, it can save them millions of years of hard work. The great God official waved his hand, looked at the platform of the ninth universe, and said to everyone, "the God candidates of the ninth universe are like this for the time being. The next thing is about old gods and demons." The great God''s face became serious, and his authority became stronger. "Recently, there are some strange things in the universe. After my detailed investigation, I found that it was the old God who was doing trouble." The scene suddenly became silent. In the process of becoming a god of destruction, the God of destruction who came to the scene had heard the name of the old God sporadically from the angel, but had not seen it with his own eyes. He had no specific concept of the terror of the old God. He only knew that the so-called Old God, also known as the old God officer, was actually other angels after the destruction of the Zeus. The horror of angels is present, and all the destructive gods have experienced it. In addition, they all know that magic things, especially some high ranking universes, are often attacked by magic things. On the angel side, especially some older angels, some even participated in the war 12.6 billion years ago, so when they heard the name of the old God from the great God officials, their faces were cold. The trainee dragon gods also changed their colors one after another. Their work in the whole King''s Outland was to garrison the whole King''s family. Naturally, they knew the terror of the old gods from the upper dragon gods. "No, even the old gods have appeared." Weiss murmured, and his expression became serious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 "My Lord, I''m afraid we can''t handle the affairs of the old God with our ability." The tenth universe King God gevas said in embarrassment. The other king gods whispered, with the same view as gevas. The old God officer is at least the master of the fifth level sequence. Even if his strength has declined due to the destruction of the Zhou system, he is not the king of the world or the God of destruction. Some elder King gods even witnessed the battle in ancient times and had a clear understanding of the terror of the old gods. The great God official smiles and presses his hand: "you don''t have to worry about this. You don''t have to worry about the old God''s affairs. You just need to manage your own universe, report problems to the angels as soon as possible, and they will deal with them. When necessary, Lord Quan and I will do the same." These words give the following people a reassurance. "It''s our duty to safeguard the universe. Don''t worry about it." "Well." The great God official nodded his head, turned and looked at the whole king, "what else can the whole King command?" The whole King shook his head and said in a tender voice, "if you don''t have it, just do as the great God said. You kings and destruction gods must protect your own universe. If I find out that some of you are lazy, I will use the ability of ''erasing''!" The innocent voice said dangerous words. The gods below shivered and sweated down. No one wanted to be wiped out by the whole king, so they bent down and yelled: "we will carry out our work seriously." "Never let Lord Quan down!" "Well," he said happily, "remember what you said, work hard and don''t be lazy If anyone is not serious, that person and the whole universe including him will be eliminated together. " The great God ordered, and then looked down with a smile. "If you have heard your words clearly, you should perform them conscientiously. This is a great credit. If you do well, you will be rewarded. The rewards of the first universe and the twelfth universe will be given out when the personnel are in place." With the reward, the great God''s eyes became sharp, and he warned these lawless destruction gods: "the matter discussed today is not trivial. You should bear in mind that the strength of your destruction gods is far from that of the old gods. You should listen to the opinions of angels and dragon gods and report the situation in time." The gods of destruction were awe inspiring and did not dare to despise the warning of the great God. "We must do our best." They don''t want to be too busy, but they don''t want to be too busy. In fact, they also know that the great magistrates did not expect them to play any role in dealing with the old magistrates. It was the angels and trainee dragon gods who really played the main role. The great God said with a kind face: "please also take on more responsibilities from angels and dragon gods." "Yes, sir Weiss and baduosi and other angels quickly bent toward the great God, calmly accepted. "That''s our job." The apprentice Dragon God is neither humble nor arrogant, which is quite different from the submissive appearance of the destructive gods. The trainee dragon gods belong to the thirty-six districts of the outer regions. Coming to the inner regions of the whole King belongs to the nature of reinforcement. The majesty of the great deities and the whole king can''t oppress them. Any work needs to be discussed. However, these trainee dragon gods also give the great deities enough face and basically follow the instructions. "Well ~" "you should come on! Don''t be lazy. " With that, Quan turned and climbed up to the high throne. Two bodyguards came forward to help him, and then stood on the left and right sides of the throne. "Great God, that''s it. Let them go back." The great God official saw it and announced: "the whole King meeting is over. How to arrange it for you to discuss on your own after you go back. By the way, although you can''t deal with the old God''s affairs, you should deal with those demons in time after you find them. They are all gone!" With that, the great God official waved his hand and let the spirits leave the whole king hall by themselves. "Yes, we''re leaving." Hearing that the great God announced the end of the meeting, all the destructive gods were pardoned. With a sigh of relief, they hurried out of the whole King''s palace one by one. The angels and the trainee Dragon God nodded to the great God and went out with them. The whole King''s palace is so oppressive that the gods don''t want to stay long. On the way out of the palace of King Quan, all the gods of destruction and King Jie did not speak. When they came to the outside of the palace of King Quan, they were relieved. "Hoo It''s safe after all. Every time I meet Mr. Wang, I feel very worried. " "Who said no!" "Lord Quan Wang is so terrible. He''s sweating all over the place." The destructive gods are at odds with each other, but only on this point can they agree. "I really envy the first universe and the twelfth universe. They can get a quarter of the divine power, which is equivalent to millions of years of hard work!"Think of the accident missed the opportunity to get a reward, the other destruction god face regret. The fishman destruction god of the twelfth universe laughs: "this is because the comprehensive strength of our universe is relatively high. In other words, some lower ranked universes do not have that strength even if they want to take out preparations to destroy god." Quetra, the fourth God of cosmic destruction, did not miss any chance to sneer at birus, the God of cosmic destruction "Rat, say it again!" Bilus, the God of destruction, is ready to fight with the God of mouse destruction. "Don''t some people know themselves?" The rat destroys the God quetra to challenge a way. "Damn it Birus, the God of destruction, roared angrily, and the mouse''s repeated provocations made him furious. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and his intention to kill exploded in his heart. At this time, Luo Lan came forward to stop the destruction god birus. "Luolan Dragon God, why do you stop me?" Bilus, the God of destruction, frowned unhappily. "It''s not worth worrying about him." Luo Lan shook his head, staring at the rat God of destruction: "the God of destruction, quetra, don''t look arrogant. The fourth universe is two places higher than the seventh universe. It''s also at the end of the row. No one is qualified to laugh at anyone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blue tendons appeared on the forehead. Luo Lan''s words mentioned the pain of rat''s destruction god. Kuitura''s face was very cold: "this Dragon God, you are only stationed in the seventh universe. There''s no need to stand out for the seventh universe, right?" Luo Lan chuckled and responded coldly: "sorry, I forgot to tell you that I am not only the Dragon God of the seventh universe, but also a person of the seventh universe." Quetra, the God of destruction, took two steps back and opened his eyes in disbelief: "it''s impossible. How could a Dragon God be born in the weak place of the seventh universe..." "The seventh universe is not as weak as you think." Luo Lan looks indifferent. "Lord Luo Lan can prove that I am the seventh man in the universe." Said the angel bados. "Well, I knew Luo Lan before he became a Dragon God, and he gave me a lot of delicious food." The elephant of destruction, with his hands akimbo, nodded his head. "Oh, I can also prove that I have made a lot of efforts in Lord Luo Lan''s Alchemy." The angel of maiden form, macarita, has a faint smile on her lips. At this time, beilumeng, the God of clown destruction, added fuel and added vinegar, with a bad smile: "quetra, I advise you not to make trouble with Mr. Lorraine, you will suffer." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 "Damn it Quetra, the God of destruction, was stunned, and his face became ugly. He never thought that the young dragon god would be a native of the seventh universe. You should know that every Dragon God who comes to the inner domain is carefully selected, and its strength is comparable to the third ladder of destruction god, far from the inner domain destruction god. The seventh universe has joined a dragon god with such strength, and its inside information has suddenly surpassed that of the fourth universe. Quetra, the God of destruction, was in an embarrassing situation for a moment. If we give way now, it will appear that the fourth universe is not as good as the seventh universe. If we continue to confront each other, it will be the fourth universe that will suffer. As for the situation of quetra, the God of destruction, many of them are watching. "Haha, the Dragon God of the seventh universe is really an interesting person." Ligil, the fox God of destruction in the eighth universe, squints his eyes and smiles, watching the mouse God of destruction in a dilemma. Almost none of the destructive gods have a particularly good relationship with each other. They all compete with each other. When they see that other destructive gods are suffering, they are happy to watch as long as they are involved. "Shame on yourself." Arak, the alien destruction god of the fifth universe, shakes his head and disdains the behavior of the mouse destruction god. "Lord quetra is so arrogant that he has no one to help him." Konik of the fourth universe shakes his head, but he doesn''t want to say anything. The duty of angels is to teach the God of destruction and regulate their behavior. The God of destruction, quetra, is arrogant and domineering. Before leaving the whole King''s palace, I was in a hurry to provoke. Now I can''t finish. Finally, gevas, the king of the tenth universe, became a peacemaker and advised them not to continue the conflict. "Luolan Dragon God, Lord quetra, please calm down your anger in my face for a while. Now the top priority is to maintain the security of the universe. There is no need for conflict. Besides, this is the place where Lord Quan lives. It''s not good for Lord Quan or the great God to see it." GWAS''s words let the rat destroy god have a step down, quetra said: "in GWAS''s face, this time it''s all over." "Well, cornet, Kur, let''s go!" Kuitura, the God of rat destruction, gave a cold hum, called his angel and King God, and left the whole King''s world. The fourth apprentice, however, had no choice but to talk with the other dragon gods. "Ha ha, Luolan Dragon God, you are so angry with that smelly mouse this time!" Bilus, the God of destruction, laughs and claps Rolan on the shoulder. Luo Lan shrugged, "that''s what he asked for." "Yes, yes." Birus, the God of destruction, nodded his head in a happy mood. "Luolan Dragon God, you look so good just now. A man should be so domineering, but you look so thin. Do you want me to provide you with some protein powder? A man should be full of muscle. " The tenth universe elephant destroys God to come to Luo Lan''s side. "Well, thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it." "Ah, what a pity." Elephant destroys God to look at Luo Lan regretfully. "Lord Ramsey, you are making trouble for people. Lord Lorraine is strong enough." Lori Angel x stands beside the elephant destruction god. This is the combination of Lori and the beast. "I''m Wes''s sister, Chris!" Loli introduced herself with a smile. "Hello..." Luo Lan looks at the little Lori in front of her. The age of the angel can''t only depend on the appearance. The little Lori angel in front of her is actually the eldest sister of all the angels. Her strength is unfathomable. X tilted his head and gazed at Luo Lan: "have we met somewhere?" "I don''t think so." Luo Lan Leng for a moment, shaking his head. "Well, come to the tenth universe when you have time. Lord Ramsey and I welcome you." Ke Si stares at Luo Lan again for a while, suddenly bows to Luo Lan and turns away gracefully. Luo Lan touched her chin and looked at the back of Ke Si with great interest. This Lori angel is not tall, but she has a slender waist. At this time, the God of destruction, like PA, ran over and pulled Luo Lan aside with a shy face: "you see, I''ve helped you this time. Can you give me some more delicious food?" "There should be more eggs for you last time. Bados said that you set up a breeding farm in the destruction of the divine world." Luo Lan just finished saying, elephant pa a face not angry way: "those chickens have long been eaten up by that bad woman." Luo Lan was very surprised. When did PA dare to scold bados so blatantly? Later, he realized that the bad woman mentioned by PA was not bados, but sheria, a new trainee Dragon God in the sixth universe. ¡°¡­¡­ Luo Lan, you don''t know that woman is good or bad. She bullies me all day and eats up all my delicious food. But I can''t beat her and can only be bullied by her. If it wasn''t for bados who often takes her away from the destruction of the divine world, I couldn''t even eat a warm meal. "At this point, like PA sad from the heart, tears in the eyes. I am suffering! I can''t beat it again, but I''ve been beaten black and blue every time. Which God of destruction has my pity! Baduosi is also, in order to stop that female dragon god, presumably also suffered a lot of grievances. Luo Lan took a deep breath, blinked her eyes, and looked at the poor elephant PA: where is the reason for bados to leave the destruction world with sheria to give you a chance to have a warm meal. They are going to open a small kitchen! Luo Lan, who is well aware of the character of bados, doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Looking at xiangpa who is still grateful for bados, she puts her hand heavily on his shoulder. You think so much of people, like PA. "Don''t worry, we are good friends. You will have a meal with me." The poor child, who was sold, didn''t even know. "Wuwu, thank you so much!" There was a whimper in the throat of xiangpa. Luo Lan nodded and handed a universal capsule to Xiang PA, where there were some potatoes and sweet potatoes, and a jar of pickles, which was good enough for Xiang PA to eat and drink for some time. As PA saw this, he immediately devoutly took it into his arms. When he left the world, he kept waving to Luo Lan. "Hey, what did xiangpa say to you secretly?" Bilus, the God of destruction, asked suspiciously. Luo Lan immediately told what happened to xiangpa. Bilus, the God of destruction, was stunned for a while after hearing this, and then held his stomach and laughed. "There are times when you''re in such a mess like parna." Bilus, the God of destruction, laughs with tears. He doesn''t even want to touch food like eggs. Only Pa will treat it as a treasure! Happiness comes from comparison. He is very happy to know that someone is more miserable than him. "My sister is still such a teaser." Weiss sighed. The God of destruction, birus, grinned and looked at Weiss and said, "you don''t want to eat something delicious without telling me the truth, do you?" Wes said with a smile: "of course not. Lord birus should know how precious the food you eat everyday is." "I hope you''re not lying." Bilus, the God of destruction, looks at WES. "Lord birus, you won''t go to bed again after you go back this time, will you?" "No, deal with the demons first." Destruction god than Ruth shook his head, "and the world king God that guy, this time was almost killed by him, after going back must teach him a good lesson." Recalling the scene of being questioned by the great God, birus, the God of destruction, felt a shiver in his heart, and was not full of words to the king of the world God Axin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 If you want to know who is the worst King God in the whole King universe, everyone will think it is the king God of the seventh universe. In fact, it is true. Ashin, the king God of the world, is a temporary King God of the world who came from the probation after the unexpected death of the last generation. Because of the lack of the regular training of King God of the world, his style is still like a king God of the probation, and his knowledge and vision are inferior to other king gods of the world. So at a meeting like the king''s Council, the destructive gods birus and Wes are not willing to take him with them. The reason why birus, the God of destruction, doesn''t think much of ahsin, the God of the upper world, because he is weak. After all, the God of the world is not a fighting God. Their task is to give vitality to all planets and maintain the vitality of the creation of the universe. Power is inferior in the order of gods, so we should not be too demanding. What really makes birus angry is that the king God of the world, Athena, doesn''t want to make progress. Just a devil boo can become his nightmare. Every time he sees his submissive and godless dignity, birus wants to slap him to death. Because they rarely leave the realm of the king God, even the existence of the king God in the lower realm becomes a legend. If other universes know it, the face of the seventh universe will be lost. Boo, the devil, is a matter of destroying the God. The world king God does not create life, but wants to carry out the work of destroying God. This is the biggest joke! Do you really think birus, the God of destruction, doesn''t know the existence of BOO? He knew that he just deliberately left boo the devil to go to the universe. On the one hand, he wanted to be lazy and let boo the devil clean up unnecessary planets for him. On the other hand, he wanted to add some details to the seventh universe. After all, the potential of BOO is good, and it is possible to advance to the divine sequence. From the point of view of the destruction god birus, as long as we can increase the ranking of the seventh universe, the loss of some planets is nothing, even the devil boo can tolerate. Justice and evil have always been the definition of human beings. It is narrow to define what is justice and what is evil according to the development of a race. How can birus, the God of destruction, see the so-called "justice" in his eyes. From the perspective of the universe, in front of the right and wrong, we must not be bound by the narrow concept of justice. Only by letting the universe run normally and permanently, is the real justice. Properly eliminating the planet is also for better development. If you can''t see through this, then you are not qualified to be the God of destruction and king of the world. Five million years ago, those kings and gods were also iron heads. They were really stupid. Instead of doing his own work, he went to deal with boo, the demon man. In the end, the inheritance of the world king God was almost cut off, and birus, the God of destruction, almost laughed. Of course, after the event, Ashin, the king God, wanted to make progress, but no one gave him any advice. ¡°¡­¡­ The practice of the king God of the world is not enough. He is not qualified to be the king God of the world. But he was the only king God of the trainee world at that time, so the throne of God was automatically transferred to him. " On the way back, Weiss tells Luo Lan about the situation of the world king God Xin. Luo Lan knows these things well, but pretends to hear them for the first time. The God of destruction, birus, turned his mouth: "the king God of the hall was killed by a mortal. Even if he was against boo, it was too shameful." Weiss''s voice said, "Lord birus, you forget that the God of the last generation lost half of his power in dealing with a goat." "So the king gods of the world are just meddling in their business. Can''t they do their best to rob and destroy the work of the gods? The seventh universe is dragged down by them." Bilus, the God of destruction, scratched his head madly and looked angry. You''re half the weight. Wes''s eyes wandered in the body of birus, the God of destruction. He laughed but did not speak. Luo Lan asked: "what do you mean, the king of the world God should be very powerful?" Weiss said: "the king God of the world is also a god of the universe. Even if it can''t be compared with the God of destruction, it can''t be defeated by mortals. Well, according to the sequence of gods, it''s almost the first level, of course, the lowest level." "So powerful?" Luo Lan''s heart was startled and asked: "I''ve seen the king God of the sixth universe, but I don''t see how powerful he is." "Lord FOWA is hidden. The divine power of the king of the world belongs to creation. You can''t understand their power without fighting." Luo Lan agrees with this. As the dimensional gods appointed by the whole king, the king of the world and the God of destruction have their own unique skills, which are not inferior to the Royal skills of God. However, from the conversation between Weiss and birus just now, we can see that the strength of the last generation of King God of the seventh universe should be higher than that of boo, but due to an accident, he lost half of his divine power. Luo Lan doesn''t know exactly what the accident is, which is probably related to the goat Weiss just said. (Luo Lan only knows the story of longzhuchao Brolli) during the conversation, the three fall to the destruction of the divine world.The God of destruction, BIUs, stretched his waist and moved his bones. Suddenly, there was a click sound. The environment of the God of destruction was comfortable. "What''s next?" Luo Lan asked. "I''ll monitor the situation of the seventh universe. I''ll let you know when I find a demon. Lord birus will be responsible for it." Weiss thought and said slowly. Bilus, the God of destruction, said coldly, "leave it to me." Weiss to Luo Lan a smile: "you can also let Saifei forces help pay attention to the situation of the universe." "All right." Luo Lan nodded her head. "That''s it. By the way, Luolan Dragon God, are you interested in competing with me? I want to know what the power of the Dragon God is!" Bilus, the God of destruction, has a serious face, and his bright eyes are fixed on Luo Lan. "Of course." Luo Lan smiles and doesn''t refuse. As one of the best destructive gods, the destructive God birus is in the second step of the fourth level sequence like him. At ordinary times, there are very few equal opponents. In order to pass the time, the destructive God birus only eats and sleeps all day. Now the appearance of Luo Lan makes him want to fight. Saiya is also a nation that advocates fighting. The proposal of destroying God birus is exactly what Luolan wants. See Luo Lan agree to fight with him, destroy god than Ruth happy smile, golden eyes flash a ray of light, body slightly higher, all over the body send out a heat wave of air. Luo Lan saw that the silver gray light flashed by, and the super Saiya God with red hair and red eyes changed shape. She had silver gray hair and eyes. "Free Extreme intention work?" Birus, the God of destruction, looked at him in surprise. "Fortunately, it''s not a complete version." Even so, the face of bilus, the God of destruction, became dignified, because even he had just begun to learn the art of Free Extreme intention. On the one hand, it''s really difficult to practice the self-conscious work. On the other hand, the destructive power of the destructive God is full of destructive attributes, and the self-conscious work of following the rules is not suitable for them. The momentum of the destruction god birus and Luolan constantly collide, and the biting cold dispels the air around them. Shua! The figures of the two disappeared from the air at the same time, and the crackling fighting was heard all the time. Luolan and birus, the God of destruction, kept fighting with each other, moving as fast as the wind. A few brief confrontations resulted in extensive destruction. "Hey, if you want to fight, fight, but don''t destroy the divine environment. It''s very tiring to adjust the environment." Looking at the beginning of the battle between birus and Lorraine, Wes paid attention and issued a warning. "I see." The two men responded, but the battle was on the rise. Their attack did not weaken at all. The air was colliding. When the shock wave full of terror and power collided, the dazzling brilliance seemed to drown everything like the sun. Forget it, whatever you like! Looking at their figures, Wes shook his head helplessly and turned to deal with his work. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. The vast space is full of sacred breath, which is much more peaceful than destroying the divine world. King of the world God Xin is closely monitoring the situation of the demon world. According to the latest information, the evil wizard Babidi is trying to revive the demon buo. "Lord king." A figure came to the horizon, and the red faced Wang Shenjie bit of the trainee world fell to the side of the king God of the world, Axin. "What''s going on in the devil''s world, jebert?" "As expected, barbidi has gathered a large number of powerful experts. It seems that he will take action in the near future, but unfortunately, I still haven''t found out the whereabouts of the egg that sealed the enchanted man boo." "Keep a close eye on the whereabouts of Babidi and others. It seems that it''s not far from the resurrection of BOO the demon." "I thought that the death of DARPA, the king of the demon world, would make Babidi a little more comfortable for a while, but it seems that I still have extravagant hopes, but in this way, the lower world will inevitably encounter another catastrophe." King of the world God Xin nodded his head, worried, ashamed of his powerlessness. "The Lord King has done his best," said jebert Ashin, the king of the world, was silent for a moment. Suddenly said: "by the way, there should be some experts in the lower world, if you can get their help, maybe you can stop the recovery of the devil Boo!" With all due respect, the mortals have some strength, but they are far away from the gods. I don''t think they can stop them "There''s no way. We''re weak. If we can gather some strength, it''s some strength." Ashin, the king of the world, sighed. Just at this time, a cold voice came from behind them - "you are the two people who don''t know the heaven and the earth. The reputation of the king God of the world is ruined by you.""Who?" The king of the world and jabit had a fight. At the same time, they turned around and saw a skinny creature who didn''t know whether it was a rabbit or a cat standing behind them. Who is this man and how did he enter the realm of the king of heaven? This kind of doubt rises in the heart of the master and servant of the world king God. Especially when jebert sees a stranger stepping into the Holy Land in his eyes, his brow is deeply wrinkled. As the most sacred place in the universe, the kingdom of God is extremely stable, and it is impossible for outsiders to step in. "Who are you, sir? This is the kingdom of the world, not the place where ordinary people can set foot." Jabbit asked with a calm face. "Ordinary people?" Birus, the God of destruction, sneered. A trace of anger appeared on his face. A touch of killing intention flashed through his eyes. "Is the vision of the king God of the contemporary apprenticeship so low?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 "Is Wang Shen''s vision of the contemporary apprenticeship so low?" Bilus, the God of destruction, had a cold face, a cold voice, and no emotion in his golden eyes. The God of destruction is called a common man. Looking at the panic of the master and servant of the king of the world, the God of destruction is about to explode. Can''t these two ignorant guys distinguish their own divine power at all? The strong pressure suddenly made the temperature around drop by dozens of degrees. Looking at each other without expression, Wang shenjiebit shivered. Suddenly, a chill rushed from the sole of his feet to his brain, and his hair stood up. "You..." His throat was dry, and he opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. What is this mysterious creature in front of him? Why do you feel creepy when you stand in front of him? It seems that you may die at any time. Wang is a trainee God! "Jabber, step back!" The king God of the world, Axin, saw the extraordinary character of the God of destruction, and immediately gave an order to jebett, but he didn''t know the identity of the God of destruction. Looking at the God of destruction, birus, Anxin said: "who are you? The world is the holy land of the universe. Ordinary people should not be able to set foot on it." "Cut, this kind of place I want to come, want to go, no one can stop." Birus, the God of destruction, took out his ear with his finger and looked disdainful. "You''re strong?" "No one in the universe is my opponent." The king God of the world was stunned after hearing this. Although he didn''t believe in the words of the God of destruction, the other party could enter the king God of the world without being aware of it. His strength must be good. "Great, we are short of experts. To be honest, the evil magician barbidi is planning to revive a very terrible guy. Once he succeeds, the universe will fall into the hot water. So for the safety of the universe, I hope you can contribute a lot." "Ha?" The God of destruction, birus, did not expect that the God of the world king, Axin, would turn to himself for help. "Do you want me to help you?" "Yes." "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Bilus, the God of destruction, had a gloomy face, and his veins leaped out. "What is the work of the king God of the world?" "The peace of the universe, of course." Of course, the king of the world, ahimri, answered. "Wrong, the work of the king God is to create life. The so-called peace doesn''t need you to maintain. If you don''t recognize this, you are not qualified King God." "When the universe is in danger, the king God of the world will certainly come forward," said Ashin "It''s a big mistake. Even if there is a real crisis in the world, it should be done by the God of destruction. Since the God of destruction has not done so, it means that the balance of the universe is still under control." "You kings of the world don''t honestly create planets and interfere in the affairs of the world. The last generation of kings of the world will die because you don''t know your position." Bilus, the God of destruction, roared, and his dissatisfaction with the king God of the world reached the extreme! Only they can manage the universe well! To punish evil and promote good is neither the responsibility of destroying God nor the responsibility of King God, but the responsibility of mortals and king in the lower world. The words of birus, the God of destruction, echoed in the ears of ahsin, the God of world king, like Huang zhongdalu. It seemed that there was some truth, but there was something wrong. Also, what is the God of destruction in the other party''s mouth? King of the world God a Xin is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "destroy what spirit is God?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bilus, the God of destruction, was cold and felt that there was no remedy for him. He didn''t even know the basic knowledge of gods. How did he practice in the stage of King God in the apprenticeship? "Are you really the king of the world?" "Of course." "Too unqualified..." Birus, the God of destruction, sighed. He had known before that the king God of the contemporary world was unreliable, but he didn''t expect to be so ignorant that he didn''t even know the God of destruction matched with the king God of the world. For such an ignorant King God of the world, when he destroyed the God biruston, he lost his interest and had no plan to continue talking. If you want to educate the king God of the world, at least you have to go back to the furnace and rebuild it. Where does he have that spare time. Looking at Xin, the king God of vision, a stream of anger surged up from his chest. The other party was stunned by birus, the God of destruction, and a sense of no second suddenly rose. Sure enough, birus, the God of destruction, picked up his fist and waved at him. Where did the king of the world resist birus, the God of destruction, and soon he was beaten black and blue. Seeing that his superior was beaten, he went over to help in a daze. As a result, he was knocked unconscious by the God of destruction, birus. If it wasn''t for the sake of the trainee King God, birus, the God of destruction, had just eliminated him with "destruction".Vent some dissatisfaction in the heart, the God of destruction birus warned: "in the future, don''t interfere in human affairs, if I know, I''ll beat you again." Then, regardless of the Fallen King, the master and servant of God, float away from them. After birus, the God of destruction, left, the king God of the world, Axin and jetbite stood up with their help. Jetbite''s face was livid and said, "how dare you do this to us, Lord King God of the world, he is blaspheming the spirit!" "Say a few words, blame our own strength is not good, did not expect that the universe out of the devil buo, unexpectedly there are such masters." The king of the world, ah Hsin, gave a bitter smile. "I don''t think the purple guy just now is a just person. Maybe he is a big threat to the universe, just like boo the devil. Lord king, we should be on our guard." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The king God of the world didn''t speak, but he wanted to destroy what the God birus had just said. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes. Shouldn''t the king of the world really interfere in the time of the human world and let the demons of the lower world disturb the universe? No, it''s not in line with his philosophy. After shaking his head, the king of the world, ahsin said, "don''t worry about that guy. Our top priority is to deal with the affairs of Babidi and Boo the devil. They are the most dangerous." "Yes." He calmed down and obeyed the orders of the king. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, birus, the God of destruction, did not leave the Kingdom immediately after he taught the king God, but came to a steep mountain. The seal here is the holy thing of the king of the world God - the sword of the king of the world God. "It seems that there is no hope for those two kings." The words were full of disgust. The God of destruction, birus, came to the seal place of the king''s sword to check the seal of the sword. There is a long sword on the top of the steep stone peak. The body of the sword completely submerges into the bottom and only one hilt is exposed. Birus, the God of destruction, squatted down and examined carefully. Then he took a satisfied look at the hilt of the sword, which was exposed to the ground. He was proud of his foresight. "Yes, no one can touch the seal. As long as I have the old guy in this sword, I can rest easy." As the most powerful God in the universe, the God of destruction is true, but it has a fatal weakness. Their lives are connected with the king God of the world. As long as one party dies, the other will die, which is quite pitiful. Although this kind of setting is a kind of restriction to the lawless God of destruction, in the view of the God of destruction, this feeling of being restrained by people is very uncomfortable. Therefore, 75 million years ago, the God of destruction, birus, found a reason to seal the king God of the world 15 generations ago into this sword. At this time, a colorful glow came from the other side of the divine world, and appeared in front of the destruction god birus. "Lord birus, have you met the king of the world?" A delicate voice rings in the ear, and Wes''s figure falls to birus. "Yes, I''m not satisfied." Birus put his head in his hands, whistled and turned his head. "Why don''t we learn the ninth universe and replace it with a king God from another universe?" Weiss said with a smile: "Lord birus is joking. Lord Wang won''t agree." "Forget it. I''m just talking about it." Birus also knew that it was impossible. He strengthened the seal on the sword. He said, "well, it''s safer." Weiss suggested: "if Lord birus is worried about the sword, he can take it to destroy the divine world." Birus shook his head and said, "there''s no need. It''s very safe to put it in the realm of the king of heaven. Our spirit of killing and cutting is too strong. On the contrary, it will damage the sword. If you accidentally kill the king of heaven in it, you can''t find a second spare tire." "Well, anyway, that King God of the contemporary world is useless. Why don''t you seal him?" Weiss shrugged: "if Lord birus wants to be killed by the king, just do it." "Forget it. Don''t think about it. Wes, let''s go back. There are still many things to do. I can go to bed again when I''m done." "Yes..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 On the outskirts of the capital of the west, the vast ocean is blowing waves several meters high under the sea breeze. Unconsciously, a few months have passed since Luo Lan and others attended the Quanwang meeting. In the past few months, nothing significant has happened in the seventh universe. Life is peaceful, during this period, Luo Lan in addition to training them on the 18th, is polishing the fourth level sequence, of course, the progress is very slow. After the divine sequence reaches the fourth level sequence, it is impossible to make rapid progress in a short time as before. Every progress requires great efforts. However, Luo Lan is not bored with such a life. In addition, the progress of Saifeiya and merulia is very smooth, because they have successfully crossed the threshold of super Saiya God. The next step is to accumulate the spirit and transform the power. There is no bottleneck in the whole process. On the contrary, their strength has improved more quickly than Rolan. It is worth mentioning that Emma has finally found the mystery of the demon God and is trying to break through to the second level sequence. Compared with Saifeiya, Emma''s inside information is much weaker. She became a strong one by means of artificial human transformation technology, and her martial arts foundation is worse than others, so she stayed in the first level sequence for a long time. However, seeing Saifeiya break through one by one, Emma was also a little worried. If we don''t break through, even the younger generation will catch up. So this time, she is ready to break through with all her strength, and has been closed for a long time. ¡­¡­ In the courtyard of the villa, tayis flicks her fingers, stares at the computer screen on the desk, and conceives the outline of the new work. The soft breeze blows her hair, and time has not left any trace on her face. "Auntie, I''m coming!" Just as tays lazily stretched out and stood up to eat some fruit in her room, a golden light appeared in the sky, and two figures came into her sight. Sun Bula and sun Wutian come down. "Bula, Wutian, you are here. Would you like some fruit?" A warm greeting from tays. "Where, where, give me some." The clear and pleasant female voice rings out, and sun Bula sits down beside tayis with bright eyes. Seeing this, tayis goes into the room and brings delicious fruits and snacks for sun Wutian. "Thank you Sun Wutian politely said thanks. Sun Bula wanted to be a lot more careless. He took it and ate it. Tays sat down and looked at them. "Why are you two free to come to me today?" Sun Bula ate and said, "in a few days, it will be the first martial arts meeting in the world. I''ll ask my cousin if he has any plans and wants to join us." "It''s time for the martial arts association again. How long has it been held?" "The 29th is coming soon." Answered sun Bula. "So Wu Tian came back to attend the martial arts meeting?" Tays looks at the monkey king. He was taken by Luo Lan to Sarada planet for training for several months. He just came back from there a few days ago. "Well." Sun Wutian nodded, "teacher, let me feel the atmosphere of the martial arts association." Since it''s up to Tulane to do it, he said with a smile If Bula participates in the competition, he should suppress his strength a little, otherwise those martial arts and Taoists on the earth can''t bear your toss. " Tayis is not a full-time Taoist, but he has been with Luo Lan for so many years, and he knows some basic knowledge. "Of course, I have to suppress it, but I''ve only been to the fun this time, mainly to accompany bidili to participate in the competition. By the way, my cousin is in the training room. I''ll ask him about sending bidili to the temple." "Well, go ahead. You know the code for the door of the training room." Tays nodded with a smile. Laughing at Sun Bula''s figure disappearing in sight, tayis began to tease sun Wutian again. This little nephew is clever and obedient. Tayis likes it very much. "Wu Tian, do you want to see my aunt''s new novel?" Sun Wutian looks at taes suspiciously. She doesn''t know what''s good in the novel. Taes shakes her head dully. She thinks that sun Wutian, a six-year-old, doesn''t know the quality of the novel, so she continues to conceive the outline until sun Bula and Luo Fei come from the training room. When practitioners meet, they talk about martial arts. Looking at them talking and laughing, tays looked at them with her chin, and the idea of a heart formed in her mind. "Bula, what do you think of you as the protagonist in Auntie''s next novel?" "Auntie is working on a new novel?" "Yes, I haven''t produced any new works for a long time. I decided to write another one. This time, I still put the stage in the universe. If you don''t mind, I want to create based on you." Sun Bula: "it seems interesting to write a novel about my experience." "Well, let me know if you have any good ideas. My writing style is OK." Tays is smiling.Luo Fei said with a smile: "Mom, you can write well. The composition of the story is a mess." Tays slapped on Luo Fei''s head and said angrily, "you didn''t say that, mom. Originally, you wanted to be the hero in the story. If you said that, it''s OK." "I don''t want to be a leading actor, either." Sun Bula turned her mouth and looked at the time. "Cousin, you disturb my aunt''s idea. We can almost go to bidili, aunt. Wutian will be put here with you first." "Well, you go. Be safe on the way." Tays waved to them. Sun Bula immediately took Luo Fei and flew to bidili''s home. On the other side of the west capital, bidilly was wearing light make-up, waiting for the arrival of sun Bula and Luo Fei. Satan and his wife Miguel were busy preparing a table of rich food for the coming guests. "Dad, don''t prepare so many." Biddley looked at Satan, sweating and busy, speechless. Satan said with a straight face: "it''s your teacher and Mr. Monkey King''s daughter who are waiting. How can we not prepare more? I heard that Saiya people have a very good appetite. I''m worried that they are not enough. It''s always good to prepare more!" "All right." Bidili shook her hand. She didn''t know what to say. Her teacher seldom came to her home. She really should be treated well. Satan is happy, his daughter is about to go to the temple to practice, what he did not do, his daughter has done. That''s the place that many martial arts associations dream of. ¡­¡­ Just as the Satan family was busy preparing to entertain Luo Fei, a small spaceship was rapidly approaching the earth. Looking out through the porthole, the dark red background of the universe came into view. Vegeta stood beside the porthole of the spaceship, with a slight light on her tight cheek. "Seven years, I''m going to enter the earth at last. I don''t know how karkarot is now, and those man-made people, hum, I will surprise you." Thinking of her humiliating departure from the earth, begita clenched her fist. At this time, a graceful figure came up to begita and took her hand. "Don''t worry, you can beat them with your strength." "Well, I''m much stronger than before." Begita laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 "Master brain, how long will it take to get to the earth?" Begeta coolly gave orders to the ship''s intelligent system. There was a short beep from the spacecraft, followed by an electronic voice report: "it is expected to enter the third cantilever of the target''s star system in two hours." "Two hours? I can''t wait." Begita sneered and looked out of the window at the vast starry sky. A cold light flashed in her eyes. The orange haired brie leaned on begita''s side. "Don''t be so stiff with a face. The war is around the corner. Should you conserve your energy and adjust your state?" "Of course." Begita replied. "Kakarot must have reached super Saier 2, but he doesn''t know that I have made a major breakthrough on the basis of super Saier 2." Thinking of the scene that the monkey king was about to give up in front of him, bejita couldn''t help but smile. Seven years ago, bechta couldn''t stand her performance in the saru incident, and the effect of entering the spiritual time house for the second time was not ideal, so she chose to leave the earth and wander in the universe soon after Tranks left. Before he left, he still told the monkey king that he would come back after he left, and then drove the spaceship to leave alone. In the past seven years, vegeta has been struggling to find rivals in the universe to sharpen herself. After meeting Brie, they confront each other and promote their growth. They soon become super Saiya 2. Now when they return to earth, vegeta has made a great breakthrough. So I''m confident at the moment. "By the way, taliska is awake. You can wake him up." "I''ve been up for a long time, and now I''m in the training room." "Ha ha, I''m quite conscious. I''m my son, begita!" Begita laughed and nodded with satisfaction. Brie gave begita a look. "That child, like you, practices day and night. Even if he is a fighting nation, he can''t squeeze him like this. He doesn''t know how to cherish his body at all." "Karkarote''s daughter was a super Saia at his age." At the age of five, sun Bula became a super sair, a talent even bejita laments, but his son is not bad, and now he is also a super sair. Begita and Brie''s son, taliska, is five years old. Since they met each other, they would fight each other every three or five times, and they even made friendship. As an altar, brie''s appearance was not bad. After a long time together, she finally triggered the primitive instinct, so she had a son. Taliska perfectly inherited the excellent genes of her parents. She was born with strong fighting capacity. Under the careful cultivation of begita, she seems to be a super soldier in the future. Begita was very attentive to the son and wanted to teach him all her skills. "Di!" The sound of the switch opening, a little boy with orange hair came in wearing a towel, "Dad, mom, I''m hungry." "Mom will prepare something for you in a moment." Bu Li threw a gentle look at the little boy. "You''re sweating. You don''t want to take a bath." "I see!" The little boy taliska nodded happily after getting his mother''s reply and ran to the next cabin to take a shower. Where are you going to beat your son Begita thought, "when we go to Sarada, my brother''s family will live there, and it''s better for taliska to grow up there." Taliska is the blood of Saiya and ARTA people, and his growing environment can stimulate his potential. Brie has no comment on the arrangement of vegeta. "I''ve heard that queen Sophie of Sarada is very powerful. She won''t be super Saiya 2 like you, will she?" When it comes to Queen Sophie of Sarada, there is a complicated expression on her face. "The strength of Queen Sophie is above me." Admit it or not, begita knows she''s not as good as Sophia. "Queen Sophie is the queen of the Saian people. She has the blood of the ancient Salada planet. It''s said that the Saian people of vegeta came from there first, so I''m not as natural as her." Brie looks at begita in surprise. Unexpectedly, he will admit that he is inferior to others one day. She really wants to see the queen Sophie. She doesn''t know that the queen Sophie in begita''s mouth is the woman Saiya she met more than ten years ago. Two hours later, the spaceship entered the star system where the earth is located. After a while, a blue star appeared. There was a flash of light in begita''s eyes, and her breath was surging. "Bree, taliska, take your breath back. I''m going to surprise Capote." "Well."After they heard it, they quickly adjusted their breath, and the huge energy instantly converged to a very low level. However, because of their strong energy, even if they converged, they would inevitably overflow. If they were tested with energy detectors, they would still have about 1000 combat effectiveness. It can''t converge any more. Pengpeng, the spaceship collided with the atmosphere and roared. The surface of the spaceship glowed red because of overheating. A huge light spot cut through the sky and landed in a suburban forest. Boom! The strong air pressure curved the surrounding trees, and the thick trees broke off in the middle, rolling up layers of waves like waves. After the ship was stable, a hatch opened and begita and Brie stepped down in combat obedience. Taliska entered the earth for the first time and was soon attracted by the blue sky. Buli covered her nose and waved away the dust around her. "The environment of this planet is very good, the gravity is only a little bit, the body seems to float up." "Vegeta belongs to a low-level planet in the system of the Fraser forces. Of course, it''s not too much to call it a high-level planet," said vegeta The planet with the highest combat effectiveness of more than 5000 is a high-level planet. The evaluation of the earth is too high to the ceiling level by Sun Wukong and klin. In terms of danger, the earth is at the top of the galaxy. On this planet alone, there are several super sais with the power to destroy the sky and the earth. Buli ordered a little and felt the breath of the earth. There were not many strong people on the earth. A large part of the breath gathered in a mysterious place in the sky, and some scattered around the world. "It seems that people on earth are very cautious. I don''t feel that I''m a very powerful expert." Buli put away her mental power. If she can be called a master, she needs to have at least 100 million combat power. Obviously, she doesn''t feel it. "Mom, the people here are so weak." Taliska said softly. Begita put her hand on taliska''s head. "They''ve all converged. You can''t feel it. Wait a minute. I''ll find the gas of karkarot." Spread out the mental power, and soon swept the whole earth, vegeta''s brow wrinkled, he did not feel the breath of the monkey king on the earth. "No, no matter how low karkarot''s breath is, it''s impossible for him not to leak anything. Isn''t he on earth?" Begita''s face sank. She came all the way to the earth, but her opponent was not on the planet. What''s the matter. "But karkarot''s daughter is on earth. Forget it, ask her where karot is!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 When bejita is going to ask sun Bula about the whereabouts of the monkey king, sun Bula and Luo Fei are at bidili''s house, and they are warmly entertained by Satan and Miguel. "Miss Sun Bula, this is my carefully prepared food. It''s not to my taste." Satan led sun Bula to the dining room and politely brought the dishes in front of him. "Mr. Luo Fei, please take care of my family more than Dili." Sun Bula''s eyelids trembled. She was overwhelmed by Satan''s enthusiasm. She looked at Biddy and nodded awkwardly. With a smile on his face, Luo Fei agreed calmly. "Bidelli is my disciple, and of course she will take good care of her." Bidelli looked at it awkwardly, blushed, and pushed Satan away angrily: "Dad, teacher and blah, just let me treat them. You and mom are busy with other things." "Oh, no need to help?" Satan touched his head. "No!" Bidili cut the gold and cut the iron. Satan''s wife Miguel said: "let the young people get along with each other. Don''t make trouble, Satan. Biddy, treat your guests well." "Yes, yes." Satan nodded, not angry at all, and then walked away with Miguel with a smile on his face. When he closed the door, he threw an expectant look at Biddy. Biddy rolled her eyes and explained to them in embarrassment, "sorry, dad knows I''m going to the temple, so I''m so happy." Sun Bula sipped her drink and nodded, "he has high expectations of you." Bidili: "my father is not talented. He has been in the temple for several times, but he didn''t get the chance to go to the temple, so he especially expected me to go to the temple. Last time he knew that I was a teacher of Luofei, he was very happy." Luo Fei tasted some delicious food, "your father is not bad, but his character is a little publicity." Biddy nodded. "Yes, I can''t even see his character." Satan is not bad, but he likes to take advantage of others. He is a bit confused. If it wasn''t for the failure of the game of saru seven years ago, he might still think he is a character now. However, after he wakes up, Satan works hard again, and now he is just a master. "Bidili, I''m taking you to the temple to show you a higher level of martial arts. I''ve already agreed with sister suno in the temple. When you get there, you can directly follow her to practice." "Well." Bidelli nodded hard, looking forward. Suno is one of the two great goddesses of the earth. Most of the martial arts and Taoists on the earth come from their families. Sun Bula ate a roast chicken gracefully. "Isn''t the world''s first martial arts meeting about to start? Bidili, after you are familiar with the environment of the temple, you can come back sometime." Bidilly asked, "will Bula''s classmates and teachers also attend?" "Yes." Sun Bula looks at Luo Fei with beautiful eyes. Luo Fei said: "this martial arts meeting is quite special. All the strong people on earth will take part in it, so you can have a look." Hearing Luo Fei say that many strong players will take part in the competition, bidili was a little stunned, with a puzzled expression on her face. However, knowing that the martial arts meeting was unusual, bidili perked up and nodded her head with interest. A few days later, the 29th World''s first martial arts meeting will be held. In other parallel worlds, it is called the 25th World''s first martial arts meeting. This meeting will gather many characters in the universe, including the evil magician Babidi, the demon of the demon world, the world''s King God Axin and his servants, and the demon man boo I don''t know if the world here will be the same, But people are still full of vigilance, and bick, Colin, tianjinfan and others will be there to observe. "The first martial arts association in the world. I''m really looking forward to seeing many legendary characters." For bidili, bick and others are all great martial Taoists in textbooks. "You''ll come to the meeting with sister suno." "I see." Biddy nodded. Luo Fei smiles, then buries his head to destroy the food on the table. At this time, three not so weak breath comes to the sky of the west capital. Sun Bula gulped down an egg and said to Luo Fei, "there are three breaths coming near. One of them seems to be Saiya..." Luo Fei''s expression is a meal, feel for a while, "bejita?" Sun Bula tilted his head: "it seems that it''s really him. He has returned to the earth. He hasn''t seen the other two breath. Maybe it''s bergita''s companion.""Go out and have a look." Luo Fei put down the food in his hand, picked up a paper towel to wipe sun Bula''s mouth, and wiped the oil stains on her mouth. Sun Bula''s mouth tilted slightly with a hum. Then they walked out of the room and saw three figures floating in the air 20 meters from the ground. It''s vegeta! Looking at Beijita in combat clothes, Luo Fei whispered in his heart. "Well, the two people around him... That woman looks a bit like the Alta I met before." Roffy touched his chin with interest, recalling the battle on medamor a long time ago. The woman around begita is very similar to bojack at that time, with orange hair and water blue skin. "Cousin, the little boy next to vegeta is Saiya, too." Said Sun Bula. Roffy nodded. "Well, it should be bejita and the woman''s child." Sun Bula was surprised. "There are children in the iceberg of vegeta!" Begeta always feels cold, heartless, indifferent and aloof. It''s hard to imagine that such a person would have children with him, and he seems to be an unknown cosmopolitan. She didn''t have a good impression of vegeta. From the beginning of the invasion of the earth to a series of performance of the later man-made event, vegeta gave people a very bad feeling. If it wasn''t for the other party''s father, sun Bula would not give him any color. "Teacher, are they Saiya, too?" Looking at the other side floating in the air, a trace of doubt flashed through bidili''s heart. On the earth, all the martial arts masters who can perform the martial arts are well-known. The three people in front of them have never met before, and one of them is a small boy. So small can dance empty art, won''t be as powerful as Wutian? Think about it and think it''s impossible. "Well, a man who left the Saian group." Roffy nodded, focusing on begita and the women around him. Bejita saw rofei and sun Bula together, not surprised, slowly fell down, walked to sun Bula''s face, and directly asked: "where is kakarot, why is there no his figure on the earth?" Sun Bula truthfully replied: "Dad has been away from the earth for half a year." Hearing the answer, begita flashed a glimmer of disappointment and frowned: "did he tell you when to come back?" "I have said that in a few days, the world''s best martial arts association will come back." "I can afford to wait for a few days." "Bejita, are you going to challenge uncle Wukong?" Roffy looks at begita and estimates her strength. "That''s right." Vegeta looked up and said, "I worked hard in the universe for seven years, just to defeat karkarot. To tell you the truth, my strength has already exceeded the limit of super Saiya, and neither saru nor man-made man is my opponent." "Which saru are you talking about?" Luo Fei asked strangely. "What do you mean?" Begita frowned. Luo Fei explained: "after you left, there was a second saru on the earth. At that time, there was a panic caused by the saru game..." This paper gives a general introduction to the game of saru. After learning that the second Shalu had become ascali''s entourage, begita''s face turned to disdain and said confidently: "I see. There are so many things happening later, but even so, I am confident that I will defeat kakarot. I''ll wait for him on earth, since it''s going to be a few days before he comes back Luo Fei knows that begita didn''t listen to him, but this is the character of begita, who has always been so lonely. It seems that vegeta has been promoted to super Saiya 2! I just don''t know if you will be surprised when Uncle Wukong comes back. "Begeta, don''t you introduce the people around you?" Luo Fei looks at Buli, who is exactly like the Alta. Looking at Buli and taliska, begita said, "her name is Buli. She''s from Alta. She''s my woman. Besides, this little guy is my child and Buli''s child, taliska. Although he''s so small, his talent is no worse than sun Bula." "Oh, is this child already a Super Saiyan?" Asked sun Bula with interest. "Of course." Begita raised his head with pride. "Taliska would have been super Saiya a long time ago." "Just like Wutian!" Sun Bula murmured.At the tip of her ear, bejita heard sun Bula''s whisper, "Wutian in your mouth... Did karkarot have a second child later?" "Yes, Wutian is my brother. He''s six years old and a super Saiya!" "Hahaha, coincidentally, I''m about the same age as taliska!" Begita laughed. Her dark eyes flashed and her mouth curved. Suddenly she said, "why don''t you let them compete with karkarot on behalf of me? I want to know whose blood is strong between me and karot." I can''t fight with the monkey king, so begita wants to let her children beat the monkey king''s children. ¡­¡­ Ps Qingming is at home. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 "You want your son to fight my brother?" Sun Bula showed her eyebrows, and her beautiful face showed a strange expression. "In the absence of kakarot, let them fight first and beat him when kakarot comes back." Begita said to sun Bula with her chest in her hands and a defiant face, as if she had already won. "You are so confident." Sun Bula chuckled, and an ethereal voice rang out in his ear. Begeta''s strength must be much stronger than seven years ago, but to beat his father, sun Bula felt that he was whimsical. Sun Wukong was able to become super Saiya 3 in the early years. After being honed by aegis, his strength will only be stronger. "I came here with the assurance of victory." Bejita did not know how much stronger the monkey king had become, and was still confident. When sun Bula saw this, she shook her head indifferently. She didn''t know where vegeta had the courage to say such arrogant words, but since the other party wanted to ask for no fun, she didn''t care. Although sun Wutian is young, there is no problem with his fighting power. "Well, I hope you won''t be disappointed then." With a smile in his mouth, sun Bula''s delicate face bloomed a peach blossom like smile. Then he looked at Luo Fei. In full view of the public, his light body turned into a ray of electric light and disappeared. Buli looked at Sun Bula''s disappearing figure and was surprised, "there is no trace of movement!" Begita snorted, "it''s instant movement. The karkarkarts have learned it." "It turned out to be the skill of the star adelat." Bri has a wide range of knowledge. As soon as vegeta reminds her, she knows, "it''s said that there are many strange abilities on yadrat. You can go and learn them when you have time. Their abilities have a good effect on improving combat effectiveness." "Miss Bree is very knowledgeable. By the way, begita said that you are an artan, the one who is also called a fighting nation with Saiya?" There are many connections between Sarada planet and artans, and the cultivator planet which provides the power for the rise of Saifei power is the remains left by ancient artans. "Yes, I''m an artan, and maybe the last one in the world." Buli did not have any taboo answer. As a minority race that can be called a fighting race, the altars once spread all over the seventh universe, and it is not too much to say that they are the most glorious race. But now the situation has changed, and the glory of the altars has long been submerged in the tide of history. Fewer and fewer people in the universe know the name of the altars. Luo Fei nodded after listening. "No wonder they are so similar to bojack. They are a race." "Have you met bojack? They have been killed by experts who don''t know where they came from. " "Said brie. Roffy squinted. "They were killed by me." "Ah, you killed them... Indeed, you are powerful enough to kill them." Brie was surprised and said in a quiet voice that she was not surprised by the death of bojack and others. Bojack and others acted arrogantly and didn''t know how to restrain themselves. It was only a matter of time before that they would be killed. But she thought that the person who shot was the king God of the world, but she didn''t expect that they were the young people in front of her eyes. Looking at the young man in front of you, you can see that there is nothing at first, but after careful observation, you can see that the young man who is harmless to people and animals suddenly becomes mysterious. I can''t see through. have no bottom! The words pop up in Bu Li''s mind. There are such powerful experts on the earth. How strong is that karkarot? Will bejita be their opponent? The orange Xiu eyebrow slightly frowned, and I couldn''t help feeling worried about the success of this trip. Having lived with begita for many years, brie knew the pride of the prince. When brie was worried about whether bejita could get revenge, whew, the white light floated, and sun Bula''s beautiful figure reappeared with a young boy. "He''s karkarote''s little son..." begita looked up. "He looks exactly the same!" "Sister, am I just going to fight with him?" Sun Wutian pointed to taliska and asked sun Bula naively. "Yes." Sun Bula nodded. "Begita, I''ve brought Wutian here." "Good." Begita''s hard cheek raised a smile and patted her son taliska on the head: "go ahead, beat that boy. Dad will reward you with a big meal."After hearing the victory, there will be a reward. Taliska''s eyes lit up, his mouth secreted water, and he nodded his head hard: "well, I want to have a big meal." "Well, I won''t lose to you." Sun Wutian looks at taliska unhappily. "Don''t be unconvinced. I''m very good." Taliska stressed. Luo Fei said: "if you want to take a taxi, change to a sparsely populated place... Bidili, you''ll have a long experience with us." Biddy nodded happily. Then a few golden lights passed over the capital of the West. Luo Fei and sun Bula and others moved to a plain that was inaccessible to people. Here, no one was allowed to take a hundred miles around. There was no need to worry about hurting innocent people in this battle. After the strengthening of the earth, there is no need to worry about destruction. "Taliska, go ahead and teach the son of karote a lesson." There was a flash of light in her sharp eyes. "Well." Taliska came forward with a hum. "Hello, I won''t lose to you." Sun Wutian also stepped forward, wriggled his wrists and neck, and then put his hands together to make a posture of going to fight. In a moment, the air became solidified, and the restless and oppressive atmosphere spread out, and a powerful pressure enveloped the whole area for ten miles. All of a sudden, the breath of the monkey king soared, which was beyond everyone''s imagination. Then at the tip of his foot, a few stones catapulted, and the soft earth suddenly subsided. There was a big pit more than ten meters deep, and there were many cracks around the pit. Although sun Wutian was young, his fighting style was just crisp and neat. He didn''t have the warm-up and exploratory fighting habits like Sun Wukong. He went all out at the beginning. In the face of the sudden attack of the monkey king, taliska was a little surprised. He reacted with lightning, flashed his body, blocked the attack of the monkey king, and then fought with the monkey king with his legs. Deng Deng Deng, the monkey body back, a row in the air over a dozen more fighting, heel step on the ground, actually forced out two deep ravines. Then, in a flash, they began to fight. Sun Wutian''s fighting was decisive and resolute, without any procrastination. "There''s not much difference between the two children." Looking at the scene of the struggle between monkey king and taliska, sun Bula''s pretty face flashed a trace of consternation. Begita and Brie obviously did not expect that the fighting style of the monkey king was so decisive, and their faces showed a look of amazement: "this fighting style is totally different from that of karkarot. It''s definitely not taught by karot. Taliska, let him see how powerful you are." "All right." Taliska nodded his head. With begita''s command, Huoran showed all his strength. Suddenly, the power of super Saiya was released, and the whole earth was shaken up by the smell of terror. "Hey, hey, I''ll do the same." When the monkey king''s mouth tooted, his black eyes turned green and his eyes became cold. Super Saiya!! The momentum of the monkey king has undergone earth shaking changes. The original powerful power has increased 50 times in the Super Saiyan form. The terrifying power makes bidili, who has never seen the Super Saiyan power, feel a palpitation. "Teacher, Wu Tian''s Qi is so terrible that I can''t breathe!" Biddy''s voice trembled. "I''m sorry, I forgot you can''t take it." Seeing this, Luo Fei builds a protective cover with energy to protect bidili. After the pressure on her body disappears, bidili is relieved, but her eyes are full of horror when she looks at Monkey King and taliska. Hula, on the plain, hurricanes swept by one after another, and the energy of millions of combat power rose up, and people''s clothes were blown to shake. ¡­¡­ Although the Super Saiyan power of Monkey King and taliska is insignificant in the eyes of Luo Fei and others, we should know that this is the earth. At this time, countless martial artists have been brought into panic by their terrible breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 The terrible momentum, such as a blade, mercilessly washes around. The raging storm forms a huge typhoon eye, which is located in the center of the eye. Two golden flames are burning, emitting the momentum of turbulence. The battle between sun Wutian and taliska continues. The power of terror makes the Taoists on earth panic. "What happened? How could there be such a strong atmosphere on the earth?" "It''s terrible. The whole planet is shaking." "It''s suffocating!" All over the world, the martial arts and Taoists were shocked and made actions to resist the terrible pressure from the other side of the earth. Their eyes were full of uneasiness. Rolling momentum is overwhelming, and the momentum turns into entity in an instant. The wind roars like Mount Tai with incomparable pressure. The last time they met this kind of pressure was when they held the Sharu game seven years ago. Is there a new enemy on earth? Everyone thought in horror. Pengpeng, the roaring sound became more and more fierce like a war drum. Soon the ground shook violently, accompanied by the violent vibration of a gust of wind, the dazzling flare appeared like a mirage without any sign, and another sun appeared in the sky. One by one, the earth''s Taoists were surprised to see the cold sweat on their foreheads. ¡­¡­ In a mountain village more than 1000 kilometers away, Tianjin fan is training his disciples in the Taoist temple. Suddenly, he feels the breath coming from the other end of the sky. His face suddenly changes and his eyes look sharp into the sky. "This amazing breath, one of which is Wutian, the other is very strange. Has anyone entered the earth again?" Tianjin fan thought uneasily, and then protected his disciples with his own momentum. "Tianjin, shall we go and help?" Jiaozi asked. "No, there is no intention of killing in the other party''s breath, and even if we go there, we can''t help." Tianjin fan gave a bitter smile with a complicated mood. The upper limit of the earth people is there. Even if they can use the high-power King boxing, their combat effectiveness will only be increased to several million, which is useless in front of the super Saiya people with hundreds of millions of combat effectiveness. "Well." Dumplings should be a silent, with Tianjin rice to focus on the other side of the earth fighting. ¡­¡­ On an island near the tortoise fairy house, Colin is wearing martial arts clothes and doing hard exercise. After feeling the breath of Monkey King and others, his face becomes dignified. "What happened?" Looking at Kelin, looking up in a direction, Lan Fang, who was accompanying her daughter, asked strangely. "Nothing, you don''t have to worry." "Dad, there''s a lot of gas in that direction." Marlon pointed to one side of her finger, and said in a clear voice. "Ha ha ha, you''re right. It seems that Mulun also has martial arts talent..." ¡­¡­ On the temple, the smell of terror also swept over the sky. Bick, wearing a white hood, stood on the edge of the temple with a dignified face and looked down. Waves of air rolled and rustled his cloak. As the center of managing the whole earth, the temple has the ability to examine all parts of the earth, and bick will observe the situation of the lower world when he is busy. The battle between monkey king and taliska was so violent that bik observed it for the first time. "When begita returns to earth at this time, she always feels that something bad will happen?" Every time there are tribulations on the earth, there is always bejita. Many tribulations are caused by bejita. For such a character, it''s hard for bik to have a good face. Thinking of the world''s first martial arts association in a few days, bik''s heart is a little uneasy. Don''t screw things up, that troublemaker. If you can, I really want to drive vegeta out of the earth. When bick was dissatisfied with vegeta, Qiqi felt the change of the earth, and the light voice rang out: "if they fight like this, the earth will panic." "We work together to stabilize the earth," bick said "Good!" Kiki nodded, and then combined with bick''s power to control the temple, mobilize the power of the temple to stabilize the lower bound. The temple is the center of the earth, which can not only observe all the conditions of the lower world, but also maintain the balance of the earth at the critical time. With a divine force operating, the temple continuously draws energy from the interior of the planet, and the shaking earth soon calms down.Bick and Kiki breathed a sigh of relief as they saw the storm in the lower world gradually calm down. "I didn''t expect that the power of Wutian was so strong." The power of super Saiya is just like cheating. "Begita''s son is not bad either. He''s a five-year-old super sair... Blah was so old that he became a super sair." "Bejita is too much of a troublemaker. If only she could be more peaceful." "Just hope they don''t make trouble on earth." Thinking of the other party''s performance in the man-made event, bick sighed with little expectation. "Looking at his self-confident appearance, he should have made great efforts to compete with elder martial brother Wukong. The woman beside him is not simple. I can''t see through her." Two eyebrows slightly frown, can''t see through is the most dangerous, as the God of the earth, Qiqi feel great pressure. However Luo Fei and sun Bula are present, should not let bejita they mess. ¡­¡­ Half a day later, the energy in the sky gradually subsided. The battle between sun Wutian and taliska lasted for a long time. Neither of them suppressed the other. Both of them were exhausted and sat on the ground. Finally, because sun Wutian stood up first and won the victory by a small margin. "Hey, hey, I won." The monkey king gasped and his face showed a happy smile. Taliska was unwilling to lose the battle and went back to begita dejected. "Dad, I lost." "Today''s training is double, where you lose, you stand up." Begita said in a flat tone, but he didn''t scold taliska. After all, taliska is one year younger than Monkey King. It''s not easy to draw, even if he loses. "Well." Taliska nodded hard and gave sun Wutian a hard look. Monkey King touched his head and laughed. He showed a naive smile to taliska. Begita glances at Sun Bula and Luo Fei and asks Buli to hold taliska up. A stream of energy flows into taliska from Buli''s hand. Taliska''s face turns red. "Sun Bula, I''ll take a message to kakarot when he comes back. I''ll wait to fight him..." Coldly leaving this sentence behind, vegeta floats up and flies to the landing place of the spaceship with brie. He wants to continue training there, and then meet the monkey king in the peak state. ¡­¡­ On the way back, sun Bula asked Luo Fei: "cousin, it seems that bejita will also participate in the world''s first martial arts meeting. Do you think there will be any problem?" Luo Fei thought about it and said: "it''s not a big problem. I just observed that begita has become stronger, but it should not have reached the level of super Saiya 3. What''s more, don''t forget who''s in the competition this time, and begita can''t make trouble." Sun Bula burst into a smile: "yes, if begita dares to disturb the game, sister Lazuli will not let him go first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 Boom! Over the great forest stretching for hundreds of kilometers, two crystal clear and shining blue light columns collide together, and the light generated by the violent collision instantly illuminates the area hundreds of kilometers around. The huge destructive force makes the ground vibrate violently, the hurricane surges, and the strong wind destroys all the obstacles along the way. Affected by this, a circular concave area appears over the vast forest, and the space seems to be stretched, showing a strange visual effect. And the originator is two young girls. They were dressed in Lavender combat clothes, like two nimble birds, moving nimbly back and forth in the void, staying in the sky for a moment, their palms closed, and shooting at each other was a ray of energy. Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff. Noah grinned and looked at it. She slapped the air with her hands. Her skin turned pink and a black wave appeared in her palm. Wheezing, like magic, absorbs the terrible energy. "Whoa, Noah, you''re lying. You said you don''t need the power of the demons." The little girl with red eyes and blonde hair was screaming with anger. "Sister, it was conditioning." "I don''t care, turn back to super Saiya and fight with me!" FIA pouted and yelled. "All right, all right..." Noah murmured. The golden light lingered on her slender body, and her eyes turned into green, super Saiya state. Feiya was satisfied with this. She had a lovely smile on her little face and was whirling all over. Suddenly, she came to Noah''s side and fought with her again. "FIA and Noah are becoming more and more proficient in their own power." Over the primeval forest, Luo Lan said with praise. "When they are still young, they should be guided to practice gods early. When the combat mode is solidified, it will not be easy to change." Next to Luo Lan, two women, red and blue, just like twins, are standing in the air quietly. It''s Sophia who speaks. A sweet and clear voice rings in her ear, with a smile and a smile, showing her heroic temperament. "Yes, it''s better for them to start early." Merulia, with her blue hair, nodded in agreement. "Well, it''s time to start." Luo Lan nodded and planned the practice of her two daughters early. The practice of the spiritual stage stresses adaptability. It''s not good to contact too early or too late. If it''s too early, the inside information is insufficient and the strength is not in place, so we can''t understand the mystery of the spiritual realm. It''s too late, because those who are qualified to contact with the gods are the best in the universe. They must have contacted other methods of practice. Complicated ideas are easy to interfere with the practice of the gods. It''s not easy to delay the progress of the practice. In fact, it''s just right for FIA and Noah to get involved in spiritual practice at this stage. The strength of super sais is enough to bear the spiritual cultivation, and because they are not interfered by other training modes, they are like a piece of white paper, and they can draw freely on it. For the two daughters'' practice, Luo Lan, Sophia and merulia are all very attentive, and have already helped them plan the follow-up route. "Emma''s been closed for a long time. How''s it going?" "Last time I saw her, she was almost breaking through, and I think I will be able to reach the second level soon," said Saifeiya Luo Lan said with a smile: "it''s not easy for her to break through. She has been stuck at the top of the first level series for a long time." When Emma first started, she was already in the first level. Now, after so many years, she and Sophia have been promoted to the top level early. Emma is still standing still, but this time she is going to break through. The demons in the second level sequence can also be called demons. Like the Super Saiyan gods, they are the threshold to enter the realm of gods. Therefore, it is particularly difficult to break through. As long as you step past, the third level sequence will be smooth sailing. The demons here are not self styled demons like Mormon. As soon as the voice fell, Luo Lan, as a God, felt a strong breath approaching them. He fixed his eyes and saw a figure suddenly appeared in the calm void. The enchanting figure of Emma appeared in front of her. The breath is very calm, just like the silent water, silent, with a breath of God. The spirit of God! Luo Lan said with a smile: "Congratulations, you have finally entered the second level sequence. Now you can be called the devil."Emma naturally leaned over and licked her tongue. She couldn''t hide the smile on her face. "Yeah, it''s hard, but it''s a breakthrough." "Luo Lan, do you miss me these months?" Emma the devil breathes out. "Of course." Luo Lan smiles and puts one hand around Emma''s boneless waist. A soft and delicate feeling comes from her palm. Emma, the demon, laughs like a silver bell. "By the way, the world''s first martial arts association on the other side of the earth is about to start. I have to inform Wukong. I don''t know how well he is practicing on mieshenxing." "I''ll go with you." Emma blinked. "It''s said that boo will appear in this martial arts meeting. It''s very interesting." Luo Lan doesn''t know whether this martial arts meeting will be the same as in the original book. After communicating with Sophia, she appears on the Deathly star with Emma. ¡­¡­ On the 52nd floor of the death star, Luo Lan found the monkey king in a space with the blood moon hanging upside down. At that time, the monkey king was fighting with a strange form of demon. It was half a year since the monkey king came here to practice. Boom, the overwhelming attack spread out, the monkey king to vent the power of super Saiya 3, each attack can destroy several stars. Boom! The majestic momentum, such as stormy waves, gushed out, and the pressing momentum soared into the sky. After discovering the appearance of Luo Lan and Emma, the monkey king speeds up the battle and destroys the demons in front of him. "Ah, Rolan and Emma, what are you doing here?" "You are very comfortable here!" Luo Lan looked at the remains of the demon, which were blasted by the monkey king with energy, and jokingly said. The monkey king laughed: "because there are so many demons here, you can enjoy fighting every day." Luo Lan looked at the monkey king, "you have been fighting with super Saiya 3 state? It''s the place of cultivating realm here. It''s on the 52nd level so soon. I don''t think you have fully realized the mystery of each level... Blindly fighting can''t play the role of cultivating. " Super Saiya 3 is probably between the 40th floor and the 60th floor. If the monkey king comes up step by step, he can''t reach the 52nd floor in half a year. The monkey king was embarrassed and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m really not good at realm. I think it''s very good now. Although super Saiya 3 takes a lot of energy, it''s the most suitable for me." "What suits you is better, right?" Emma looked at the monkey king in surprise. The monkey king''s savvy is good. His words are very good. What suits him is better. He doesn''t have to pursue a perfect spiritual realm. Luo Lan is silent. Although in his heart, the God of realm is higher than the God of power, it is true, but for different people, the order of practice is not necessarily so important. For the monkey king, surpassing himself is a more important breakthrough. He doesn''t pursue the realm. Perhaps it is because of this that he has been able to create miracles in the battle repeatedly, and constantly develop the level of super sair 2 and super sair 3. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 Monkey King has his own choice. Luo Lan doesn''t have to recommend him to follow the path of God. "By the way, not long ago Bula heard that begita had returned to earth and threatened to defeat you." Luo Lan remembers the news from sun Bula and tells Sun Wukong about bejita. "Really? He''s back on earth. " Monkey King was overjoyed. Then he expected to clap his high five, "bejita must be full of confidence that he can say these words. After so many years'' absence, his strength must have increased a lot. I began to look forward to fighting with him!" "That guy has always been so confident." Luo Lan said: "it''s going to be the first martial arts meeting in the world soon. Your fight will be on the martial arts meeting." The monkey king hesitated and said, "will it cause too much damage?" "You don''t have to worry about safety. It''s not a big problem." "I see. I''ll do my best." After hearing this, the monkey king showed a smile on his face and suddenly thought of something. He asked in a low voice, "so... Will Lazuli also take part in the competition?" Luo Lan said, "she will go to earth with us." Sun Wukong glared and shook his head: "ah, if she also participates, I''m afraid I won''t win the championship." "Do you have times when you''re not confident?" Luo Lan laughs. "It''s not a lack of confidence. It''s the man-made man''s restraint on the sais. If the super sais can''t be maintained for a long time, it''s too bad to fight with the man-made man." Although he has enough confidence in his own strength, if his opponent is man-made 18, the monkey king does not dare to guarantee that he can be better than his opponent. Dr. Gallo''s original intention of designing man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made. In addition, No. 18 has gone a long way on the road of God, and her potential is also unique. Although Sun Wukong did not participate in the previous two competitions, he also heard about the performance of No. 18 in those two competitions. I don''t know why No.18 is so keen on the world''s first martial arts association, and once won several Championships. According to the level, she should not see the title of champion. "Lazuli''s going to the competition just for the prize money. You don''t have to care about her." Emma the ogre curled her lips and uncovered the bottom of No. 18. "Actually, I''d like to compete with her." The monkey king grinned. He is not afraid of fighting. Every fight is a rare grind. It doesn''t matter whether he wins or loses. He will try his best to turn all battles into nutrients to improve his strength. Luo Lan looks at Monkey King''s distressed appearance and can''t help laughing. "It''s true that the duration is not long, but to tell you the truth, the transformation of super sais itself is a kind of cheating. If we calculate according to the noumenon strength, sais don''t even have the qualification to fight with man-made people." There are many races in the universe who have the ability to transform, but generally they can only enhance their power by a few percent. Just like Shangbo in the original book, the gap between the strength before and after the transformation is only 34 percent. Have you ever seen a race that can increase its power by 50 times or 100 times? No, It is precisely because of the transformation of super Saiya that Saiya have the ability to fight at different levels. This is Saiya''s unique advantage. In fact, it has already occupied the right place to defecate. "So it is." Monkey King scratched his head. The only way to overcome the inconvenience of Super Saiyan''s transformation is to elevate the realm to the God of Super Saiyan. However, for him, it is still very difficult to achieve this goal. Several people soon stopped talking and looked at the bloody sky. Luo Lan''s divine power suddenly started. A God moved, and the surrounding time and space changed. Several people returned to Sarada. ¡­¡­ The earth, the dense forest from south to north across an impact zone, the trees on both sides seem to be destroyed by strong wind pressure, leaning to both sides. At the end of the impact zone, a spaceship was anchored on the ground, half of which was embedded in the soil. In the training room with super gravity, the space presents a strange twist. In this harsh environment, vegeta is shirtless, muscular and sweating. Sweat drips from her cheek and turns into steam when she falls to the ground. "Ho!" The dark blue Qigong wave was released from the palm of begita''s hand and circled the training room.After sending out the energy wave, vegeta leaned down slightly and "whooshed" a crack appeared on the ground. At the same time, vegeta quickly appeared in front of the energy wave and made a resistance posture. Boom! There was a huge explosion when the energy wave hit the body, and the fog like energy flow dispersed. Begita stood there with her arms open, gasping slightly in her mouth and firm eyes. "Click!" After closing the practice room, begita went out and wiped her sweat with a wet towel. Brie watched as vegeta came sweating, "you''ve been working so hard these days!" Bejita, with a sound, picked up a water bottle and said, "I''m going to compete with kakarot soon. I want to keep my body in the limit state at any time." "Don''t break yourself up." Bu Li reminds me. "Don''t worry, I still have some fairy beans on me." Begita waved her hand, unscrewed the bottle and took a sip of water. "Karote was taken to practice by Luo Lan. If I don''t work hard, I will be left behind by him..." "Listen to you, that Luo Lan is very powerful!" Bejita looked at the bottle in her hand and was fascinated. "He is the royal family of Sarada planet. His strength is far above me, even his younger generation is very strong." Brie looked at vegeta in surprise and said with a smile, "I seldom see you boast!" Begita laughed at himself and said nothing. Compared with the saians on the other side of Sarada, his so-called Saian Prince''s pride has no value at all. "The first martial arts association in the world is not many days. You should let taliska practice well, and don''t lose to the son of karkarote at that time." "I know." Bu Li smiles and looks forward to the so-called world''s best martial arts. ¡­¡­ With the passage of time, after a period of preparation, the 29th World''s first martial arts association, which has attracted much attention on earth, has finally begun. This session of Wudao fair was held in Wudao City, which is not far from Kailin holy land. Before the start of the fair, the world''s Wudao masters gathered one after another, and the organizers and the staff of the Earth Kingdom were ready to welcome another grand event with full spirit. Temple, breeze gently blowing, bick curled legs floating in midair meditation, suddenly, he opened his eyes, a startled flash from the eyes. "The world''s best martial arts association, started!" Bick stood up, said hello to Bobo and dandy in the temple, whew, turned into a wisp of white light and flew towards the lower world. After bick leaves, Kiki and suno come out of the temple, and they are accompanied by a girl with short black hair, who was sent to the temple by Luo Fei a few days ago. "Biddley, you should come with us, too. Should you be proficient in empty dance?" Suno''s elegant voice rang out. "Well, Mr. Luo Fei taught me that." "Let''s go then!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, Tianjin rice and dumplings in remote mountain villages are ready to go, heading for Kailin holy land. In the capital of the west, Satan got up early, dressed in a suit and tie, and brightened his clothes. Then he looked at himself in the mirror for a long time. Finally, with the reminder of his wife Miguel, he hurriedly locked the door. On an island near turtle fairy house, Lan Fang flies a jet through the blue sky, with Colin and his daughter Marlen sitting in the back row. "Lan Fang, drive slowly. Don''t have an accident." Kling, looking at the white clouds passing below, cautioned. LAN fangjiao said with a smile: "believe my technology, I can completely control this speed." After hearing this, Colin rolled his eyes silently. Fortunately, he was strong enough to keep his family safe even in an accident ¡­¡­ On the other hand, a middle-aged man with a fat body looked at his watch, and then led the disciple off. "Sharpe, it''s time to go. Do well in the martial arts meeting." "Yes" The blonde man named shapp responded loudly. At this moment, elites from all over the world focused on the world''s first martial arts meeting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 Suddenly, a strong wind "whew" swept across the sky, and a long wake rolled up behind. The middle-aged man and his disciple shap''s plane approached Kailin holy land. On one side of the arc-shaped horizon, a line connecting the sky could be seen gradually. Kalinda appeared. Soon, the body of Kailin tower became more and more clear, and we could see a long ivory tower towering into the sky. The long tower was rooted on the horizon, and it was blocked by white floating clouds. "Teacher, you see, you can already see kalinda." Shapp leaned against the window and pointed to the tower outside the glass, especially in high spirits. Leping took a look at his disciple and said, "I''m so excited. After the martial arts meeting, you can try to challenge it." "Does the teacher think I can succeed?" "Asked sharp, easing his excitement. "It''s still a bit difficult for you to climb the tower, but you''d better have a try and see the magic of it by the way." "Well." Sharpe nodded hard, then looked at karinta with reverence. There are too many legends about this world-famous God tower. It is said that as long as you climb up the Kailin tower with your bare hands, you can get the guidance of the immortal Kailin who lives on it. In the past, this kind of legend may not be believed by many people, but now when martial arts is opened, the authenticity of Kailin tower is beyond doubt. If you want to be an excellent martial arts Taoist, you must conquer Kailin tower first, then you can get the recognition of martial arts and Taoism. If you can''t even go up to Kailin tower, you can''t call it an excellent wudaoist. In today''s era, all martial arts practitioners are aiming to challenge Kailin tower. Although shapp''s practice is a little short, he also wants to challenge. The plane turned around and landed near the city of Kwu in the city of kairin. The city was built to facilitate the challenge of the kairin tower by the martial arts people. The city, apart from maintaining basic services, came from all over the world. The 29th World''s first martial arts association was held here. This time, the world''s best martial arts competition is the same as the previous ones. It is divided into the youth group and the adult group. The competition of the youth group is very simple. Just show your strength when you sign up, and then perform in front of the audience, aiming to show the strength of children in the new era. The competition of the adult group is more complicated, because there are more and more contestants in the past, and there are many people who make up for the number. Therefore, the competition is divided into three parts: the preliminary competition, the trial competition and the top 128. Before signing up, we should first eliminate some guys who make up for the number through the preliminary selection. Only those who have completed the preliminary selection can carry out the subsequent trials. Finally, 128 players will be selected to compete in the open-air challenge arena. Regardless of the results, these players can get the medals awarded by the organizer. "Teacher, there are a lot of people." "Oh, I''m sorry I bumped into you!" Looking at the crowd in the registration area, sharp sighs and suddenly bumps into a player who is more than two meters tall. Sharp apologizes. The other side is naked and muscular. He feels full of strength. Sharp suddenly had a thrill, a little nervous. "Hey, don''t be afraid. Although those people are tall, you may not be as powerful as you. You are my disciple of Leping." After the other side left, Leping patted shapp on the shoulder with a smile, "strive to get the top 128 medal." "Well." Shapp looked at the teacher''s expectant eyes and nodded. "By the way, will your classmate sun Bula also take part in the competition?" Leping asked suddenly. "It seems that isalie will come. Besides, Biddy..." Leping nodded thoughtfully and kept silent for a while. There was no master shapp. In fact, he said nothing about the identity of sun Bula. After all, it was the daughter of Sun Wukong. Ordinary people were not her opponents at all, There''s so much time to teach Sharpe some of his game skills. While Leping and sharp were chatting about the competition, a jet plane landed on the wide square. The strong wind made everyone squint, and then Satan and his wife Miguel came down. "It''s him!" When Leping saw Satan, he was a little stunned. He fought with Satan, and the strength of the other side was weaker than himself. They lived together in orange star city, where they were slightly stronger. "Biddley''s father is here. He''s not coming to the competition, is he? It''s been several days since Biddy came to school. I don''t know where she went? "When shapp saw Satan, he went up and said, "Uncle Satan..." "Oh, you''re in bidelli''s class." Satan recognized shapp. "Uncle, are you here for the competition, too?" Asked shapp. Satan replied with a red face, "no, I''m here to see Biddy''s performance this time..." seeing the middle-aged man beside shapp, Satan laughed: "Mr. Leping is coming too!" "With shapp." Leping answered faintly. "Well, I''ve heard from bidilly for a long time that Shapiro has become a famous teacher. It turns out that it''s you. If we have a chance, we''ll have a fight." "Yes." ¡­¡­ The registration area of the competition. Satan and Miguel talked and laughed. There were more people in the registration area today than in the previous two days. They were so busy that the staff didn''t even have time to rest. The registration office was packed with people. TV reporters reported the situation here with microphones, and then interviewed the participants with the help of cameramen. There are more than ten service areas in front of the registration points. Machines and equipment for testing human strength are placed in front of each service area. Each contestant has to carry out the test, and then the information is entered by the special recording staff nearby. Sharpe has completed the registration, but also through the strength test to get their own number plate. From time to time, Satan looked at his watch and muttered how Biddy hadn''t come yet. At this moment, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd. The people on both sides of the crowd gave way to a path. Satan looked at the past with sharp eyes, and saw a group of people who were familiar on the earth walking forward. From time to time accompanied by people''s cry. "Mr. Monkey King, here comes Mr. Monkey King." "Next to him was Miss bulma, and they came to watch the game." "Ah, you see, Qiqi goddess and suno goddess also came, who is the girl around them?" Someone saw bidili beside suno, and asked in a puzzled way. "I know her. Her name is bidelli. She got a good result in the last competition." Someone identified Biddy. "How could she follow the two goddesses?" "Needless to say, I must have been accepted as a disciple by the two goddesses. I envy her so much that I can practice with the goddess..." Hehe, bidili''s teacher is more powerful than goddess! Satan heard the exclamation around him and raised his head. Bang! There was another exclamation in the crowd. Bidelli, holding her fist, punched a tester in the registration area at will. The value on the tester''s display rolled up and finally stayed at 142. This kind of tester is specially designed for the elimination of those who make up for the number. If the number is more than 20, they are eligible to participate in the competition. Bidili''s 142 represents 142 combat effectiveness, far beyond the ordinary martial and Taoist. "Bidelli player, 142, qualified!" The staff in charge of the recording held down their glasses, loudly called out bidelli''s achievements, and solemnly registered bidelli''s name on the register. "Wow, this little girl is so good." "I don''t seem to have done my best yet!" "You are worthy of following the goddess. This martial arts meeting looks very attractive." There was a commotion in the crowd, all shocked by bidelli''s power. "Ha ha ha, better than dilly." Satan cried with joy. "Not bad!" Suno smiles and praises bidelli. Bidili doesn''t want to smile. Her strength is the result of rofei''s training. When it comes to rofei, bidili can''t see him and sun Bula from left to right, so she asks, "how come teacher rofei and Bula haven''t come yet?" The monkey king replied, "they will come with ascali." After coming back from aegis, the monkey king directly returned to the earth, while Luo Lan, Emma and others remained on Sarada, probably waiting for everyone to come together. Ascali Hearing the name of askari from the monkey king, bidili was stunned. This name is familiar on earth, because the battle between askari and little Shalu in the game of Sharu seven years ago surprised everyone and was once regarded as the dream lover by countless men. She''s coming, too? "In addition to them, there are also lazuli, lapis, Rolan, Sophia..."Sun Wukong burst out a series of names. Although she had never heard of many names, the front few people alone had great influence. Bidili suddenly realized that the world''s best martial arts will cause a sensation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 "Karkarot!" A cold voice came. Begita, Brie and taliska flew from the other side of the sky. When they saw the monkey king, there was a trace of pride on her cold face. Monkey king said with a smile: "Yo, bejita, you are really here!" "Don''t make me familiar with you." Begita held her chest in both hands, cockily turned her head, looked at Monkey King, frowned and said: "you don''t look much stronger, but your muscles are less than before, you won''t neglect to exercise." "No, I''ve been fighting recently. My strength has been increasing. Have my muscles become less?" Monkey King touched his lower body muscles, then patted his head: "Oh, I''m challenging a new combat mode... But it doesn''t seem to be going very well." "You haven''t broken through the Super Saiyan realm, have you? It''s not like you. " Begita said coldly. "Super Saier 2 broke through before." Monkey King stressed. Begita nodded, the talent of the monkey king should be so, if even super Saiya 2 can''t break through, it''s not the monkey king he knows. Begita has been exercising hard since she came to the earth. She didn''t pay attention to what happened on the earth, so she didn''t know that the monkey king had broken through super Saiya 2 seven years ago. "Although my son lost to your son in the previous contest, it''s because taliska is younger. I won''t lose to you. Let''s fight at the martial arts meeting!" "Good!" Monkey King readily agreed. "Hum, you are sure to lose this time. Don''t think you used to go further than me. Now you must be able to surpass me. Now I''m not what I used to be." Begita is proud and confident in his words. Although his strength was slightly inferior to that of monkey king in the battle with man-made man seven years ago, since he left the earth and wandered in the universe, he has fought with too many experts. Especially after meeting Brie, they fought every day, and Saiya''s blood has been brought into full play. His growth has been beyond imagination. According to his estimation, the monkey king probably still stays at the level of super sair 2, but he has already surpassed super sair 2. "I''ll be looking forward to that." Monkey king looks forward to bejita. "So be prepared to fail." Vegeta''s mouth is slightly up. "Ah, that''s your son. Orange hair is rare!" The monkey king looks at the little boy beside bejita, who actually has a child. "Taliska is a half breed." Begita replied. "Oh." Sun Wukong nodded. There are many hybrids on sharada, and their hair color is not all black. Then he noticed Buli and nodded slightly. The strong breath on the other side attracted his attention. "Miss suno, is Mr. Monkey King familiar with that man?" Bidelli had met begita and knew that she was a hard nut to crack. Suno''s elegant voice answered in bidili''s ear: "it''s more than familiarity. They used to compete with each other, and no one would agree with each other. Begita is a very troublesome person. Don''t get too close to him." Biddy yelled out and quickly covered her mouth. It turns out that the short guy is so powerful. No wonder he speaks so arrogantly. But it''s right to think about it. Birds of a feather flock together. People who can get together with Monkey King and others are also good at it. Bidili found that since she joined the circle of sun Bula, the people she met were not simple, they were all experts. "Well, you don''t chat here. Everyone is watching. Those of you who want to participate in the competition should sign up and don''t miss the competition." Bick didn''t like the attention around him and frowned. Sun Wukong and others are all world-famous martial artists. Of course, they don''t need strength test to sign up. In fact, when the organizers learned that Sun Wukong and others were going to take part in the competition, they couldn''t believe their ears. After a while, they excitedly handled the registration for them. Then respectfully give them the number of the competition. "Mr. Monkey King, Mr. maginia, Mr. klin, Mr. tianjinfan... Please keep it. Here is your entry number." Except for Kiki and suno, everyone got the qualification. Bechta and bli are not famous on earth because they have never participated in the game of saru. They naturally need a strength test when they sign up. Seeing that their treatment is so much worse than that of the monkey king, they are so angry that they keep shaking their fingers and smash the strength tester with one punch.After the episode of bejita, the news of the monkey king and their participation in the world''s first martial arts association spread like wildfire, and soon caused a sensation in the whole venue. The crowd all rushed to the competition area, and everyone wanted to see their style. "Hiss, hiss, hiss..." the voice of the martial arts association broadcast rang. The broadcast announced the important rules of the competition, and saw that the registration time was going to pass soon. At this time, Luo Lan and other talents were late. SAFIYA, merulia, Emma, ascali, Luo Fei, sun Bula, No.17 and No.18 all came to the scene. As soon as we met, we naturally had a burst of greetings. A large group of beautiful men and women look more stunned than Dili. These people are her idols. Askali, the strong woman who confronts little Shalu in the game of Shalu, is unknown, but her sassous heroic posture has surprised countless people and has been regarded as a goddess by countless people. Although Saifeiya, No.18 and sun Bula didn''t do much, their strength was beyond doubt, not to mention Luo Lan. At that time, the picture of little Shalu defeated by one blow was completely recorded by the camera at that time, which was a move that countless martial artists must observe. It is said that Luo Lan is more powerful than the legendary Wukong. As for merulia and Emma, bidilly has never seen them, but if she can come with them, she must be strong. "Teacher, you are here at last." Bidelli said brightly. "Well." Roffy nodded. "Red hair?" Begita''s vision falls on Luo Lan and Saifeiya''s body, the heart cannot help a Lin. Now the other party''s imagination is very similar to the super Saier, but it''s different. Their hair is curled up and shining with a deep red light. At first glance, they think they are super Saier, but it''s strange that they can''t feel a little energy in them. You should know that even if the breath converges to the extreme, the energy leaked by experts like them is especially powerful compared with ordinary people. But Luo Lan didn''t have a breath on them. Suddenly I think of the last time I saw them on the earth. At that time, all of them were defeated by the 17th, 18th and 16th, and Luo Lan was in the same situation when they appeared. But at that time, the form looked more like the full power of super Saiya, but at this time, it was a different form. Begita''s eyes were fixed on Luo Lan, and her throat was wriggling. "Is it a new form above super Saiya?" Although I didn''t get the answer I wanted, I was determined in my heart. But who is the man with blue hair? Birgitta looked at meas like as two peas. This woman was the same as the same, but she had no breath, but her eyes and hair were blue. Mutant Saiya? Begita is a little confused about merulia. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 Turning to Emma, the terrible woman who was looking for her own way was also there. Her white clothes were flying, her brown curly hair was behind her, and her delicate and flawless skin was like white jade in the sunshine. This is also a master. Begita''s throat swallowed for a while, difficult to ask: "you are also to participate in the world''s first martial arts?" "No, except for blah and lazuli, everyone else is here to be an audience." Luo Lan shook his head: "this level of the game is not very helpful for us, there is no need to play in person." Begita nodded bitterly: "yes, your strength has already exceeded imagination." Whether you admit it or not, Luo Lan and others are superior to you, but begita is not stupid enough to make Luo Lan and Sophie Adam their goals, because it is unrealistic. Begita knows that the gap between herself and Sarada is not a sub dimension. It is important for people to have self-knowledge and choose the right goal to surpass, which is what they need to do. And his goal is the monkey king. Looking at the monkey king, begita''s face suddenly became firm when he saw his opponent''s fierce fighting spirit. Then he said goodbye to Luo Lan and took Bu Li into the venue. Brie''s eyes stayed on Sophia''s body. Her eyes were puzzled. The woman seemed to have seen her somewhere, but she couldn''t remember. After all, she has lived so long that many memories have been blurred. Looking at their back, Sophia didn''t speak. In fact, just now she knew Buli, who was the Alta she had met before. At that time, he had not become a super Saiya. After being abused by the Alta people, he thought that he would retaliate when he was strong. But now when he meets each other again, Saifeiya finds that there is no wave in his heart. I don''t seem to care at all. After becoming the God of super Saiya, Saifeiya''s mood has improved a lot. It seems meaningless to bully a guy who has not become a God. Different dimensions change the way of thinking. "Bula, lazuli, you''re going to take part in the competition. Go and sign up." Luo Lan looks at the time and reminds the two disciples. "Oh, right away." Sun Bula reacts and pulls Lizzie with him. Bulma saw that only her daughter and the 18th went to sign up, and doubtfully touched Luofei with her hand, "don''t you sign up?" Luo Fei said: "I think about it or forget it. If we all go to the competition, it''s really bullying." Bulma''s forehead could not help dripping a cold sweat, "also ah!" The strongest person on earth is her husband, Sun Wukong, but bulma is also sure that Sun Wukong is Luo Fei''s opponent. If this group of experts go to participate in the competition, she should worry about the earth and whether she can resist their energy. "It''s said in advance that when you do it later, you must restrain yourself. Don''t hurt others." Burma whispered. Colin held her daughter, Marlene, and nodded. "Mom, don''t worry, we will try not to adapt to super Saiya transformation, and there are teachers. They will protect everyone." Sun Bula threw down her fluffy Lavender hair, and her beautiful face was smooth and delicate, inheriting bulma''s beautiful side. Luo Lan nodded, "I will set up a protective layer in the meeting place." "Then I''m relieved." Kelin, tianjinfan and others all breathed a sigh of relief. At the end of the registration, the crowd walked inside the competition martial arts school. The competition martial arts school is the place where the trials are held. Outsiders were not allowed to enter, but because of the special identity of Monkey King and others, bulma, tayis and other non participants were also allowed to enter. "Ah, you are all here A figure came out of the stairs in a hurry. When he saw the monkey king and others, his eyes glowed. "Ah, Mr. host!" Monkey king raised his hand to say hello. "Sun Wukong, Kelin, tianjinfan... You haven''t participated in the world''s first martial arts meeting for a long time. When the staff told me the news, I was almost crazy. Do you know how long I''ve been looking forward to this day..." The blonde host talked on and on. There is no soul in the Wudao meeting without the participation of Sun Wukong and others. Although after the 23rd Wudao meeting, the guixianliu disciples represented by Kelin will often appear in the Wudao meeting, but most of them are present in the form of guests. The blonde hosts still miss the time when Sun Wukong and his disciples were there."Mr. Monkey King, this is your son. He looks like you when you were a child!" The blonde host recognized the identity of Monkey King at a glance. When sun Wutian and Sun Wukong are two hours old, they are just like each other. Sun Wukong said with a smile: "this child''s name is Wutian. He will take part in the competition of the youth group." "Well, Mr. Monkey King''s son must be very powerful. This year''s youth group is also worth looking forward to!" With that, the blonde host looked at bick not far away, got close to the monkey king and said in a low voice, "this time, you should restrain yourself. Don''t destroy the arena." The monkey king scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, "ah, try your best." Bick''s hearing is excellent. The whispers of the blonde host and monkey king can''t escape his ears. He turns his mouth disdainfully. At this time, the host looked at the electronic tablet in his hand and found that there were no names of ascali and rofei. "Why, isn''t brother Luo Fei in the competition?" "Not this time." "What a pity!" The blonde host sighed that he expected the more strong competitors, the better. However, he was satisfied with the presence of Sun Wukong and sun Bula. "I wish you all good results here. Mr. Monkey King''s goal must be the champion. Come on!" "Thank you very much." The monkey king said politely. 18 No. 1 pulled down her golden hair and said coldly, "the champion is mine." "Yes, Miss Lazuli is also a hot candidate for the championship." The blonde host laughs, and then runs to maintain the order of the venue with his arm waving. This time, the blonde host is satisfied to be able to come to the competition of the monkey king and others. The next step is the selection process. All the participants will draw lots in the martial arts school of the martial arts association, and then decide the top 128 experts. Because there are many participants, even if there are many challenges, this process will take a whole day. By the evening, the top 128 had basically competed. No accident. Sun Wukong, sun Bula, No. 18, bejita, Buli, bick, klin, tianjinfan, bidili and others all entered the list. According to the arrangement of the competition, the martial arts competition of the junior group will be held tomorrow, and the top 128 will start in the afternoon of the next day. During this period, the shortlisted players can have time to browse the scenery of the venue, but the choices such as begita will seize every moment to exercise themselves and will not waste time. ¡­¡­ Just at the end of the competition for the top 128, in the martial arts competition School of the martial arts association, a young man in the dark blue clothes of the king God of the world floats 30 cm above the ground with his hands on his back. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something, a look of doubt flashed from his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 "Just now, it felt like an unusual force came to the earth." The king of the world God a Xin''s face looked around in doubt, but he didn''t find the source of energy. Around him, wearing the red clothes of the king God of the world, jebett saw the king God of the world, and asked, "Lord King God of the world, what''s the matter with you?" "Did you just feel an unusual force, jebert?" Jebert''s face became tense. "Is boo the devil waking up early?" "Not boo the devil." World king God Axin shook his head, "forget it, maybe I feel wrong, since there is no problem, then forget it, now the most important thing is to find the devil Boo''s eggs, Babidi''s men and horses have been mixed into this competition." "Yes." Jebert''s unsmiling reply. "Keep an eye on them. It''s up to them if we can find Boo''s eggs." Thinking of the nightmare like devil boo, the king of the world God ahsin''s face became ugly. He knew that he should not have left Boo''s eggs on the earth. Five million years ago, there was no intelligent civilization on the earth. At that time, the evil magician bibidi came to the earth with the sealed eggs of the devil boo. Later, the king God came to kill bibidi. In order not to interfere with the eggs of the devil boo, he left it on the earth. At that time, I thought this was the safest way, but the king of the world, ah sin, later learned that bibidi had a son, Babidi. By the time he reacts and wants to deal with it, Babidi has hidden the eggs of BOO the enchanted man. Now Babidi returns to earth with Boo''s egg. He must want to untie the seal of boo. The king of the world wants to wait and find the egg before boo wakes up. "Yes, sir Jebert responded with a serious face. Although he has never met boo, his fear of BOO is the same as that of sin. "By the way, jebert, pay attention to the top 128 players in the competition just now. Several of them are very good. If we can get their help, it will be more conducive for us to find barbidi and his party." "The Lord King God of the world is talking about the super sais. My subordinates will pay attention to them." "And the people on Sarada..." Sin, the God of the world, hesitated. Sharada has risen rapidly in recent years, but according to his memory, the planet should have been destroyed a long time ago. It must be the use of the earth''s dragon ball. I don''t know who made this kind of things that break the balance. They have the power to reverse the rules of the universe. Jabby bowed his head and followed the instructions of the king of the world. Although in his opinion, the power of the super sais was not very strong, it was the most appropriate bait to lead the Babidi group. "By the way, the God of the earth is also at the meeting. Let''s go and meet them." "The Lord King of the world is going to see them?" Jebert was a little surprised. A small God like the earth God could be called a high God on an ordinary planet, but he could never be called a God in front of the king God. His strength and status were so different. At this time, the king God wanted to see the God. I think it''s about the layout of boo. The two gods were so lucky that even the king of the world and the king of the great world, who were rarely seen, actually went to see them in person. King of the world God Axin looked at jebert, his servant is too high vision. However, it''s not his fault. The king God of the apprenticeship is a god higher than the king of the great world. He belongs to the top gods. It''s normal for some gods to be proud. But pride can, never arrogance! I don''t know why, the purple hairless cat that appeared not long ago in the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm of the realm. There are many things in the universe that the king God does not know! "It''s OK to see them. If necessary, we can tell them something about boo. On earth, their ability is also very good." When it comes to this, of course, he has no opinion. He nods and goes to Qiqi''s position with the king of the world God Xin.¡­¡­ At this time, the trials of the top 128 have come to an end, and the monkey king and others are coming out along the passage one after another, ready to go to dinner. Passing by the garden, two figures appeared in front of them. Luo Lan fixed his eyes and recognized their identity. "The king of the world and his servant, jebert, they''ve found him." Their eyes narrowed slightly, and they winked at Sophia without any trace. A few people nodded with understanding. "Is he the king God of the seventh universe?" merulia said Luo Lan replied: "yes, the red clothes beside him are his followers, the king God of the apprenticeship." Merulia nodded her head and looked up and down at them with clear blue eyes. Then she compared them with Fuwa, the king God of her own universe, and found that the king God of the seventh universe was too young. "He didn''t recognize the spirit in us?" "Can''t find, he probably doesn''t know the existence of realm God..." Luo Lan sends a sound to come over. Merulia was shocked. "First meeting, God of the earth!" World king God a Xin floats in the height of 30 centimeters above the ground, smiling toward the crowd to say hello. Qiqi and suno look at Ashin, the king God of the world in consternation. The pressure from the dimension makes them dare not resist. Meanwhile, bik is also influenced by the dimension of the king God of the world. They stare at each other tightly, with a dignified face. "You..." Qiqi''s face was a touch of surprise. The dimension of the earth God was too low to resist the dimension of the king God. "My name is a Xin, a contestant of this martial arts association." Turning to the monkey king, "you are Mr. Monkey King. I''ve heard of your deeds, and it really deserves your reputation. There is a strong force in your body. Isn''t even Felisa your opponent? I''m looking forward to your performance in the later competition." The monkey king was surprised and asked, "do you know Frisa?" "Of course." The king God looked at the monkey king with a smile on his face and held out his hand to shake hands with the monkey king. "I also saw the battle on namik." "Now the earth is facing a huge crisis and needs your strength urgently." With that, the king of the world God Xin looked at Luolan and Saifeiya with doubts, but saw that the other side was looking at him with calm eyes. Frowning, these saians from Sarada are different from what he expected. They seem to have no trace of breath. In addition, do super Saiya have any other hair colors? "What was the crisis you were talking about?" Asked the monkey king, frowning. "You''ll know when it''s time to play. Do well. If the time is right, I''ll guide you through this crisis." With a mysterious smile, the king of the world, ah Hsin, no matter what the monkey king continued to ask, turned around and left with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 "What, man of no reason." Looking at the master and servant of the king God, bulma puffed up and said, "Wukong, look at those two people. They are mysterious. I think they are liars." "But how did the other party know about the things on namec?" Colin looked puzzled. "They don''t seem to be earthlings." "I don''t know, but those two people are not simple." Monkey King shook his head, but also a puzzled face, "I feel a strong energy in their body, if they do not become super Saiya, I am not their opponent." "It seems that this martial arts meeting has attracted many experts." "What, Wukong, you are not an opponent?" Bulma was startled. "Those two people feel very special." The monkey king is serious. Bick''s face was frozen. He was acutely aware of the pressure from the other side. He had a little guess in his heart, but he was not sure. "Qiqi, did you feel a special pressure just now?" "Well." Qiqi nodded, "just for a moment, I felt as if my body had been frozen. I couldn''t move." Qiqi''s answer deepened bick''s conjecture. Bick said calmly, "if I don''t guess, those two people should be gods, but I don''t know exactly what gods they are." "Gods?" When they heard bick''s words, they all exclaimed. "Yes, can let me and Qiqi have no idea of resistance, only may be the higher dimension of the divine pressure." "But what is the other side?" They have seen a lot of gods, from the celestial God and the Supreme Lord of the planet level to the king of hell and the king of the northern world of a higher level. Even the monkey king has seen the king of the great world in charge of the whole galaxy, but they are not as mysterious as the master and servant of the king of the world just now. Although bick''s heart has probably guessed the identity of the other party, but this guess is too shocking, not sure. Is it really the legendary King God? Bick''s eyes began to wonder. He knew that there were four kings in the galaxy, Southeast, northwest, and on top of the four kings, there was a great king. As for the next, it was said that there was the legendary King God, who was the highest god in charge of the whole universe. But... It''s just a legend. Even the king of the world has never seen the king of the world. "By the way, brother-in-law, aren''t you the Dragon God? Do you know who the two men were just now?" Bulma''s eyes turned and asked Luo Lan with a smile. "I know." Luo Lan nodded her head and gave a direct answer. There is nothing to hide about the identity of the king God. Bulma''s eyes brightened. "What''s their identity? Tell us about it!" Kiki, suno, bick and others immediately raised their ears. Luo Lan said with a smile, "just now those two people are actually higher than the king of the world. The shorter one is the king of our universe. The one wearing the red robe around him is the apprentice King God, who serves as the servant of the king of the world." "King of the world?" Bick and Kiki are dull. It is precisely because they understand the realm of God that they show more respect and prudence for the existence of God than ordinary people. "It''s really the king of the world..." bick whispered to himself. "Is the position of the king God of the world very high?" Bulma asked. "I have long heard that there is a God above all the kings of the world, but it has always been a legend. I didn''t expect that it really exists." Then bick''s face changed. "No, just now the king God of the world said that the earth would encounter a crisis. Even the king God of the world was so worried that he came here in person. What crisis is it?" Qiqi and suno changed their faces, obviously thinking of the disaster intensity. "Don''t worry. There''s no danger with me and Sophia." Luo Lan smiles and comforts the people. In fact, only the king of the world, ah sin, treats the devil boo as a nightmare. He is in a state of panic all day long. There are several people who have reached the order of the gods. Naturally, he will not pay attention to the devil boo. "Ha ha ha, Luo Lan said so. She must be confident." Colin grinned and relieved the pressure. "But that''s a disaster that even the king God of the world needs to take seriously..." Bick agrees with Luo Lan''s strength, but the world king God gives him too much shock to calm down for a long time.Klin patted bick''s arm. "Maybe the king of the world is just as experienced as the king of the world, but his strength is not strong..." The experience of Ashin, the king of the world, is by no means rich. Luo Lan looked at klin, and she thought she could make complaints about it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he heard klin''s words, bick''s brow didn''t stretch out, because he had just felt the authority of the king of the world, and his strength was definitely not as weak as klin thought. "It''s just a boo. I''ve known that for a long time." Ascali dropped her mouth and said it in a relaxed tone. This message was already known when she went to the spiritual time house with Tranks to practice. Bick frowned: "boo the devil?" "Like Emma and Noah, the king of the world has done a lot." Ascali replied with indifference. But ascali''s answer did not dispel bick''s worries. Ascali then shut up and shook her head. "Anyway, as long as they don''t disturb me to win the prize, they can do whatever they want." 18 hands in the waist, a face does not matter, she believes that there is a teacher, no one can affect her chance to make money. "Luo Lan, look at your appearance just now, it seems that you are not afraid of the king God at all." Tianjin fan hesitated and asked. Luo Lan said with a smile, "my divinity is no lower than that of King Jie." "Eh, is my brother-in-law''s divinity so high?" Bulma covered her mouth and her blue and purple eyes were incredibly open. "The position of the Dragon God is certainly very high." Luo Lan straightened her chest. The first three levels of the second yuan God are the king of the world, the king God of the trainee world and the king God of the trainee world. The span of the Dragon God of the trainee world is relatively large. The range from the king of the big world to the king God of the trainee world is included. The fourth level of the Dragon God of the trainee world is comparable to the God of destruction, and its status is actually half a level higher than that of the king God of the trainee world. "So you can rest assured that it''s not a big problem this time. Enjoy the game." "Since Luo Lan said that, don''t worry about it." Merulia didn''t know the strength of boo, but she had confidence in her husband. All the people were smiling when they heard the speech. ¡­¡­ Distant world king star. Wang of the northern boundary stood on the grass with a dementia face. He had learned that there was a martial arts festival on the earth. He was ready to relax and enjoy the mortal competition, but he didn''t expect to get such powerful news. "That young man turned out to be the king of the world. I''ve never seen him before." "Luo Lan is a god comparable to the king of the world. No wonder the king of the world was so polite to him at the beginning..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 What kind of God is the Dragon God? The northern king didn''t have a clear understanding before. Now through Luo Lan''s dialogue, he has finally figured out the positioning of the Dragon God. Luo Lan''s identity is enough to compare with the world king God, which is absolutely the top God in the universe. It''s just that the king of the northern world doesn''t understand why Luo Lan, who has such a high throne, is still only a trainee Dragon God. Is the real dragon god still above the king of the northern world? But it''s not right. The king of the world is already the highest god in the universe. Is there a higher God on it? At the thought of this, the king of the northern boundary felt numb, and the terrible God of destruction, birus, did not know what kind of God it was. Forget it, the realm of high-level gods is not something that a small galactic king can set foot in. "The Lord King God of the world appears on the earth. There must be some disaster..." "I hope this time things can pass safely." Looking at the direction of the earth, the king prayed silently. Thanks to his previous belief that the earth is a very safe place, now it seems that this cognition is totally wrong. Even with the master like monkey king, the earth is still not safe. No, maybe it''s the monkey king that makes the earth unsafe. The only thing that makes the king of the northern boundary feel lucky is that the most powerful group of people in the Bubei galaxy are gathered on the earth at this time, so there should be no danger. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after meeting with the monkey king, the king of the world God Axin and his servant, jebert, walked out of the martial arts competition school. What do you think of those people "The strength of these people on earth is above the average. Although their strength is passable, they are much worse than barbidi''s group." But his answer was impartial, and he didn''t look down on each other''s identity. The king God nodded and said, "it''s very good. Those Saiya people have the ability of transformation. The normal power is not all of them." "Babidi''s people have come to the venue and keep an eye on them. With the help of the monkey king, we can find Babidi''s whereabouts and never let him revive boo." Although five million years have passed, Ashin still remembers the terrible appearance of boona. Whether it is the destruction of hundreds of planets or the sacrifice of the great king, it seems that it was yesterday. "Yes, lord king." Answered jebert gravely. Ah sin, the God of the world king, gave a sound. He looked at the sky from a long distance, and his heart became a little uneasy. "What do you think of those people on Sarada planet? They have no trace of breath." "That''s what my subordinates are puzzled about. No matter what kind of life it is, it should have breath. In addition, my subordinates have never seen super Saiya with red hair." "Probably a mutant Saiya." The king of the world God a Xin pondered for a moment, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, the Saiya people had no breath, which was very similar to the cat that appeared in the kingdom of the king of the world last time. We have to find out when we have time. In fact, no breath is the characteristic of realm God. In addition to realm God, there are more or less traces of energy breath on the secondary yuan God and the power God. Only the destruction god who practices synchronously will have part of the characteristics of realm God because of his advanced cultivation, and his divine power will converge to the extreme. However, there are few gods in the seventh universe, and the inheritance of the king God is incomplete, so the king God Axin doesn''t know about it. At the moment, he focused on dealing with boo the devil. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, night falls. There was a light rain at night, and the air was very fresh the next day. According to the process of the martial arts association, the youth group competition will be held in the morning, because compared with the adult group, the enrollment number of the youth group is not much, so it can be finished in one morning. Because of the open-air competition, the audience can finally see the scene of the game. Although the crowd gradually poured into the open-air martial arts venue, the martial arts venue the size of a football field immediately filled with cheers and shouts. Dong! With the sound of a loud Gong, the competition of the youth group began. There is not much technical content in the competition of the youth group, which aims to show the elegant demeanor of the new generation of teenagers, so it is not ornamental.However, the audience came from all over the world. They were more tolerant of the youth group''s competition. They would also give applause and encouragement to the general competition. When they saw the wonderful battle, they were not stingy and cheered fiercely. The game is in full swing. In the junior group, the game is as long as five or six minutes, and as short as three or four minutes. Only when sun Wutian and taliska come on the court, can they imagine winning with one hit. Although some young talents have emerged in the youth group, they are far worse than sun Wutian and taliska. Soon, the Junior Group entered the final, not surprisingly, sun Wutian and taliska. There''s no Satan here to be the strongest in the world. We''ll have an exercise match with them in front of the audience! The final of the junior group is also a real match, so after playing, sun Wutian and taliska showed their real kung fu. For a moment, countless shadows spread all over the challenge arena, and their fighting figures were everywhere on the ground and in the sky. Fierce fighting and frequent energy waves collided in the sky, which made the audience dumbfounded. Every time I see this scene, the blonde host will feel tears in his eyes, recalling the scene when the monkey king and his party first participated in the martial arts meeting more than 20 years ago. And then they boasted enthusiastically, saying that they were like rare talents in the world. If you can, the blonde host would like to see a genius like sun Wutian in the adult group, but in the junior group, he is really inferior. Unfortunately, their age is not up to standard. "It''s incredible. Is that what human beings can achieve? I''ve been dazzled." "That''s Mr. Monkey King''s child. I remember when Mr. Monkey King first took part in the competition, he was also very powerful." "They are all super masters." "Yes, I have all the competition videos of Miss Sun Bula in my collection." The audience had a heated discussion. Some people were taking pictures with cameras, but they couldn''t capture the pictures because the fighting was so fast. In the audience, a middle-aged uncle like Leping opened his mouth and did not close it for a long time. "Monkey King''s little sons are so powerful." "That''s blah''s brother?" Shap was stunned. He didn''t expect that his classmate''s brother was so powerful. On the other side of the world king God, watching the battle between the monkey king and taliska becoming super Saiya, jebert finally gets serious. It turns out that mortals also have the power to surprise the gods. ¡­¡­ The final went on and soon came to an end. This time taliska was better and won. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 In the junior group, taliska won the competition, which was just the opposite of the competition a few days ago. When begita saw the result, the corner of her mouth went up and she laughed, "hahaha, taliska is good." Then he looked at the monkey king with pride and said, "karkarot, even if your son is older, he is still not my son''s opponent." "It''s just a game. It''s normal to win or lose." Monkey King shook his head, but he didn''t care much. Begita retorted: "even in ordinary games, we should strive to win." Karkarot, sometimes he just doesn''t pay attention to winning or losing. Begita thought so, but with a smile on his face, he was happy that his son had won the game. Next time it''s his turn to beat Monkey King. ¡­¡­ In the challenge arena, the lost Monkey King pouted his lips, but he was a sensible child. Even if he lost the game, he didn''t make a lot of noise. He came down from the sky. Monkey King withdrew from the super Saiya state, and politely put his hands together to perform a martial arts etiquette towards taliska. "You are so good. I lost this time." Sun Wutian said sincerely. Taliska gawked at the monkey king and made a hasty reply. The monkey king laughed and ran down from the challenge arena. After watching for a while, the blonde host came back to himself, and then announced the result of the youth group competition. There was a warm cheering in the venue. "What do you think of those two children?" said the king of the world, ah sin, looking at the two men who stepped down from the challenge arena "It''s hard to imagine that there are such powerful children among ordinary people. To be honest, if super Saiya people have such powerful children, it''s really worthy of attention." His vision has always been very high, the lower mortals are not in his eyes, but the power of the monkey king and taliska really surprised him. We should also pay attention to the super sais. The king God nodded and said, "I am looking forward to the power of the monkey king. From what I have learned before, I am afraid that the power of the monkey king is no less than that of the original king of the demon world, Dappula. With the guidance of those super Saiya people, maybe they can become the power to protect the universe." He didn''t know that the king of the world expected so much from the monkey king. He was surprised and couldn''t believe that he said, "those mortals will be so powerful?" "Don''t you see that already?" "We should put down the pride of gods. Gods are not omnipotent. Sometimes we need to rely on the power of mortals. It''s not shameful," he said The king''s words left him speechless. His eyes swept to the monkey king and they were silent. He acquiesced in the king''s words. "Let''s go. The junior group game is over. The people arranged by Babidi will act in the later games. Let''s go and watch them." The king patted him on the shoulder and looked at the two muscular men on the other side of the hall. The "m" symbol is printed on the forehead of the two big men, which is a symbol of being controlled by Babidi. "Yes Jebert responded respectfully and followed. "Luo Lan, those two gods have gone." Merulia, who has been paying attention to the movement of the king God of the world, whispers to Luo Lan after seeing them leave. "Leave them alone for the time being." Luo Lan takes a look. He knows that the king God''s plan is to use the monkey king and them as bait to induce the spobic brothers to fight, and then find barbidi''s whereabouts. However, Luo Lan''s idea is inferior. Even if we get through the crisis of boo, what''s next? As long as the devil Bu Ou is not solved, there will always be hidden dangers in the universe. Will the future king God deal with them? Luo Lan feels sad for the king God of this generation. The universe under his rule is beyond control, but as the king God, Axin knows nothing. From 75 million years ago, 15 generations of the old king God of the world, the fortune of the king God of the seventh universe is not very good. The universe has not developed, but the king God of the other world is just like running water. On average, the term of office of each generation of King God of the world is only 5 million years. This is unimaginable in other universes. Ashin has been the king God of the world for 5 million years. In the original book, if it wasn''t for the monkey king, his term of office would be almost over. Merulia nodded her head. If she wasn''t curious about the king God, she didn''t have the interest to pay attention to the two guys with high eyes and low hands.¡­¡­ After the Junior Group''s competition, the next is the adult group''s competition. The time will be in the afternoon, because the audience in the venue will leave one after another near noon, and Luo Lan and others will also come out of the special viewing area. The weather turned a little cooler and the sky was blocked by several dark clouds. After lunch, the afternoon game officially began. The competition of the adult group is more attractive than that of the junior group, so the audience returns to their seats early and looks forward to the next competition schedule. There are 128 people participating in the adult group competition. If the competition is carried out one-on-one, a total of 128 competitions will be needed, which is very time-consuming. Therefore, the organizer divides the whole venue into four areas and carries out four competitions at the same time. In this way, it only takes two rounds to decide the final eight. Then the top eight compete for the championship. Bang! With the referee''s order, the competition began. According to the result of the previous draw, eight players entered the arena first, and then divided into four groups. Fortunately, the martial arts arena was spacious enough, even if it was divided into four pieces, each piece was 100 meters square. As the battle started, the cluttered shadow began to spread all over people''s field of vision, countless fist shadows were flashing, and Qigong waves were shining with dazzling light. The players who can make it into the top 128 have good martial arts skills. Among them, there are many experts who have been to the temple. Because the four groups share one competition, there is no lack of interference from various Qigong waves. Such a competition just tests the martial arts cultivation and skills of the martial arts. The staff carefully screened out the players they were responsible for, and the high-speed camera honestly recorded the competition process. The audience cheered and enjoyed the dazzling visual feast. Of course, the intensity of the game in the eyes of the ordinary audience is very wonderful, but in Luo Lan''s eyes, just like children''s fighting, no, Saiya children''s fighting is worse than them. Askari looked at the next game with a relaxed face and hit a hache. She felt a little bored. "No, it''s a simple game. It''s a lot less interesting." "After all, it''s just earth people." Luo Fei chuckled. At this time, he frowned, pointed to the two figures in the field and cried, "look at those two people." Along the direction that Luo Fei pointed to, two big bald heads came into their eyes, with the word "m" on their foreheads. Even if they were hit by the opponent''s Qigong wave, they didn''t feel any pain at all. On the contrary, their faces were ferocious and cruelly injured. Emma''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and a surprise flashed across her pretty face. "There was a demon smell on them." "It should be controlled by someone." Bick said solemnly, "are they the targets of the king God of the world?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 "No Emma''s voice came coolly. Bick looked at her suspiciously. Emma''s pretty face showed a smile and continued: "in the eyes of the king God of the world, they will not be regarded as targets. The demons on the two big men are very weak. At most, they are small minions." Bick nodded, his heart full of doubts, his eyes fixed on the spobic brothers, as if to see something different from them. The goal of the king God should be the people behind them. The following competition continued. The dazzling battle made the audience ecstatic and burst out fierce cheers from time to time. Of course, such a fight in Luo Lan''s eyes is just a small fight. Soon it was bidelli''s turn to play. As the referee called out the number of the contestants, bidelli took a deep breath, clenched her fists, cheered herself up, and then jumped to the side of the challenge arena. "Biddy, it''s up to you. Come on!" Sun Bula put his hand to his mouth in the shape of a trumpet to cheer Biddy on. "Just use your usual strength." Luo Fei encouraged. "Well." Bidelli nodded, then looked at her opponent with a firm face. Her opponent was a big man, about two meters tall, with strong muscles all over her. She looked strong and powerful, with a fighting capacity of more than 100. The referee whistled and the game began. Biddy''s expression immediately became serious. With a little bit of force on her toes, a whirlwind suddenly blew up. Biddy''s light body suddenly accelerated, leaving a residual shadow in place. The body came to her opponent in an instant. The tall man didn''t expect that Biddy''s action was so agile. At the same time, he was surprised and used his hands to block Biddy''s attack. Dang! The ground under my feet was forced down by half a meter, and the stone slab was warped by a force of gravity, leaving a deep scratch on the ground. Bidelli''s opponent was beaten more than ten meters by Sheng Sheng. The opponent shook his head and stood up. At the same time, Biddy''s next attack followed. Biddy''s body flashed quickly, and the air was shocked. Biddy''s hands were together, and a dark blue light condensed from her palm. The light of Qigong wave suddenly shines. "Turtle Qigong!" The energy wave sweeps, and with a burst of air breaking sound, Biddy''s opponent falls to the ground. In the audience, after seeing bidelli knock down his opponent decisively, Satan and Miguel shout out with excitement. Satan laughs and shows off his daughter to the people around him. Leping looks at bidelli unexpectedly. His face changes a little. He knows that bidelli is very strong, but the other side''s decisive defeat surprised him. "Shapp, that classmate of yours is not easy." Leping said with emotion. "Bidili just used Qigong wave." Shapp opened his mouth and was still shocked. "Qigong of tortoise school, that''s the trick of tortoise fairy flow." Leping can also release Qigong waves, but it can''t be so casual. Sharpe took a deep breath, some speechless, although he also won the top 128 places, but to tell the truth, he has no bottom in his heart about where he can go. Now he has more pressure to see such excellent performance than Dili. "Don''t be nervous. You are not all such masters at the martial arts meeting. Your classmate is very good among them." Get the comfort of Leping, sharp nodded hard, will focus on the other few games, those players are much more normal, up to now has not ended the fight. When bidelli returned to the rest area after winning, sun Bula laughed and held out his palm to high five her. "It''s still a big gap," Kling said with a smile The others agreed. The game went on like a raging fire. Four games started at the same time. Only 32 games were needed to finish the first round. During this period, Sun Wukong, sun Bula, bick, klin and others all came on and won the game easily. By the end of the first round, the sun had already passed the hillside and the sky was red with the setting sun, It''s like a fire. As the sky is fading, the second round will be held on the third day. As time went by, it was the morning of the third day. The game in the morning is still four games at the same time, and the final eight will be decided in the morning. In the second round of the competition, bidili''s luck seems not very good. She drew lots for tianjinfan, and the result is self-evident. Bidili, who is the opponent of tianjinfan, was completely suppressed as soon as she came up.However, Tianjin fan knew the identity of bidili, and also appreciated this young generation, so he beat her down without appearing on the stage. Instead, he guided her to correct her mistakes in the battle. Tianjin fan has set up a martial arts school in the mountain village. When it comes to training the younger generation, it is also professional. A short competition has corrected many mistakes made by bidili. Although lost the game, but the harvest of bidili is very rich. "Thank you, Mr. Tien." At the end of the competition, bidili gratefully thanks tianjinfan. "You''re welcome." Tianjin fan shook his head and walked down from the challenge arena. Later, the competition continued. Sun Wukong, sun Bula and bejita all beat their opponents very easily and entered the final eight. Colin was not lucky. When he met Buli in the competition, the woman with bluish skin was very fierce and had little power to fight back, so she lost the competition. After the event, Colin can only lament his bad luck. If he meets other people, even if he loses, he won''t lose so badly. But in the later competition, bick met the world king God Ashin. On the field of competition, bick''s body was stiff against the king of the world, and the God dimension of the other side pressed him out of breath. Of course, it had something to do with the great strength of the king of the world itself. After merging with the God of heaven, bick''s combat power has also increased to more than 2 billion. After several years of practice, bick''s strength has also made great progress, but there is still a gap compared with the king God of the world. In the face of a small smile, he is actually the little man of the king God of the world. He is sweating and under great pressure. "Are you the Lord King of the world?" Bick summoned up courage and asked carefully. King of the world God a Xin some surprised, "you actually see, also, you once served as the God of the earth, to the God dimension some induction, but you can recognize me really let me surprised." "I didn''t recognize it." Bick tells the truth and tells what Rolan told him. After hearing this, the king god suddenly fell into silence. His identity was actually recognized by a human class. I couldn''t help flashing the picture when I met with Luo Lan before. The Saiya with red hair was the most difficult for him to see through. What shocked him even more was that the other party actually knew about boo. "That human being is not simple..." ah Hsin, the king of the world, couldn''t help exclaiming. "The Lord King of the world doesn''t know that Luo Lan is not a human being. According to him, he should be a God called Dragon God... At least the Lord King of the world is very respectful to him..." bick doesn''t know the difference between the Dragon God and the trainee Dragon God, but it doesn''t matter. The performance of the king of the world and the blood in his body tell him that Luo Lan is really a Dragon God. "Dragon God?" The king of the world was staring. When will there be another Dragon God in the universe, even the king of the world? "The king of the world has seen him?" King of the world. "Yes, in the last Galaxy competition, Mr. Wang met Luo Lan." Bick answered seriously. The king of the world looked at the sky for a while, but he suddenly found that he didn''t know anything about the universe. Besides the God of destruction mentioned by the strange creature last time, there is now another Dragon God. At least he has never heard of the title of Dragon God. All of a sudden, the king of the world God youyou said, "besides the Dragon God, what other gods do you know, such as... The God of destruction?" Bick replied, "I''ve heard Lord Wang of the Northern Kingdom talk about destroying the divine world!" "Is there really" destruction of the divine world " The king God of the world opens his mouth wide and destroys the god world and the king god world. From the two names, it is the opposite god world, which is much more antagonistic than the demon world. Maybe there''s a god of destruction against the king of the world. "If you don''t know, you can ask the northern king. He knows the situation better than me." "Well, what else do you know besides destroying the divine realm?" The king of the world asked calmly. "Super Saiyan God..." bick carefully answered. Good guy, there''s another god! The king of the world is like riding a roller coaster. He can''t help but feel cramped and dizzy. The world is not what he knows. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 Super Saiyan God He chewed the word in a low voice, and the feeling of confusion filled the heart of the king God. Axin looked up at the God in front of him. Unexpectedly, the little God knew so many things he didn''t know. Maybe the problem of BOO can be solved here. The king God of the world didn''t know why this idea suddenly appeared in his heart. "God of the earth, I still have a lot of questions to ask you, but now let''s continue the competition. The audience can''t wait." The king of the world temporarily put all the problems in his heart, and then looked at bick with a smile on his face. Bick shook his head. "Don''t compete. I give up this game." "Why do you want to admit defeat? Your strength is good. You can fight for it." The king asked. Bick shook his head: "the difference is too much, there is no need to fight, and to fight against the king God is disrespectful." Then he raised his hand to the referee. The king of the world was stunned for a moment and nodded to look at bick. "Player maginia, do you really want to give up?" The blonde host asked in surprise. "Yes." The blonde host confirmed that although he didn''t know why the powerful bick had to admit defeat, he still followed his advice and announced with great regret that bick would withdraw from the competition, and the king God Axin would naturally be promoted to the top eight. Back in the rest area, the monkey king asked bik why he had to admit defeat. Bik gave the same words. The monkey king patted him on the shoulder to show his understanding. The next begita heard their conversation and immediately cast a sarcastic look. He looks down on him most when he comes down without fighting. Disdain tunnel: "just because the other party is the king God of the world, you directly admit defeat, you are too unpromising, I will not care about his gods, let me meet him, absolutely will not be merciful." Begita abides by the jungle rule that the strong are respected. As long as the strength is not good, even the gods will not be ignored. "The Lord King of the world not only has a lofty position, but also has a very strong strength." Bick glanced at begita and said coldly. "Cut." Begita turned her head. Bick frowned and had a worse sense of begita. He gave up, of course, not only because of the identity of the other side, but also because he knew that no matter how he fought, he could not win the king God. Although the king of the world God in the original works is very hip pulling, it is undeniable that, in addition to the main characters such as monkey king and bejita, the king of the world God''s strength is indeed the top in the universe. There is a dimensional gap with the mortals in the lower world. Although bik broke the limit of his body seven years ago after integrating the power of the God of heaven, there is still a big gap compared with the mature saru. Even after seven years of hard work, it is still not as good as the original full body saru. Even if the strength of the king of the world is weak, at least it is the level of full body saru. In addition to knowing the identity of the king God, it''s normal to admit defeat. But Buli knew the position of the king God. When she learned that the little white haired man in the challenge arena was the king God of the universe, she was surprised. "I''ve heard that the king of the world has disappeared for a long time, but I didn''t expect to appear on the earth..." "Buli, have you ever heard of the king of the world?" Begita asked strangely. Brie nodded her head and explained in a low voice to bejita: "the king of worlds is also called the God of creation. It is said that all life races in our universe are created by the king of worlds. If that little man is really the king of worlds, he is a great man." After hearing this, bejita was not interested in such a legend. She looked coldly at the king God, as if she wanted to see him through. "No life is great." Begita looked at the king of the world, and saw nothing special. ¡­¡­ After bick admitted defeat, the king of the world, Axin, won the victory automatically. Next, sun Bula came on the stage. Her opponent was Yamu, a slightly skinny man among the spobic brothers. The blonde host announced the start of the competition after the two sides were in place. After the battle started, sun Bula didn''t become a Super Saiyan. He looked at Yagi with a pair of beautiful eyes. After a few rounds, sun Bula frowned. Under the control of Babidi, Yagi''s body has jumped away from human beings and hardly feels pain. Even if sun Bula breaks his bone, the other party can stand up unharmed and attack her."It''s trouble." Sun Bula said, her purple ponytail flicked and her body flashed like an elf. I knew that the other party was controlled by the demons before, but I didn''t expect it would be so troublesome. The world''s first martial arts association stipulates that it can''t cause fatal damage to the opponent. Sun Bula is worried that if he uses too much force, he will kill the opponent if he is not careful. He has always reserved himself in all battles. However, the other party was entangled, which made her tired. For today''s plan, we can only beat the opponent out of the challenge arena. Thinking of this, sun Bula''s eyes brightened, his body floated down, and his palm slowly reached his waist. He was ready to hit his opponent out of the field with the style of boxing. "Bula is ready to work." The monkey king nodded. "To win..." Clin smiles. The rest of the people also looked at her and nodded. Although sun Bula did not become a super Saiya, her strength was not something that could be resisted by human beings. Even if the opponent''s strength increased greatly after being controlled by the demons, she was definitely not sun Bula''s opponent. Biddy stares, looking forward to the next scene. But just as sun Bula folded up her hand and was ready to exert force, a strange force was exerted on her body, which made her body bound. It was as if she was bound by thousands of tough ropes, and her body could not move at once. Sun Bula changed her pretty face, frowned and looked under the challenge arena, but saw that the king of the world, ah Hsin, was exerting divine power. "I''m sorry, in order to find the whereabouts of boo, I have to hurt you first!" The king of the East said in his heart. "What is the king God doing?" Sun Bula lowered her head and murmured to herself. Her face became ugly and interfered with the game wantonly. Even if she was the king of the world, she would be angry. Suddenly, a huge momentum burst out from sun Bula. Sun Bula immediately became a super Saiya. His green eyes looked coldly at the king God. Dong was like a hammer hitting on his chest. The king God''s body was shocked, and his divine power was earned off. After the shackles of sun Bula disappeared, a wave of boxing immediately swept out. A figure passed the arena, but Yamu was knocked out of the field, banging on the wall of wudaochang, making a huge bang. Ashin, the king of the world God, was shocked by the failure of his divine power. Looking at Sun Bula, who had regained his freedom, he couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment. "Mortals have broken free of my power." He stayed for a moment, as if in disbelief. "King of the world, what did you do just now? Don''t you think it''s impolite to interfere with other people''s games? Even if you are the king of the world, you should explain it well! " A clear and moving voice like a Oriole sounded in my ear. When I looked back, I saw sun Bula with golden hair standing beside him without expression. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 "King of the world, what are you going to do?" Sun Bula''s tone is very severe, green eyes without a ripple, straight vision King God Xin, endless pressure rolling over. The king God of the world was staring at by sun Bula, and his lips were open and closed: "I didn''t explain in advance that it was my fault, but I have a reason to do so." "Because of BOO the devil?" Sun Bula''s face was frosty. World king God a Xin nods, the facial expression coagulates heavy way: "since you know the existence of demon person Bu ou, should know his terror." "Now the eggs sealed with boo the demon are on the earth. The spobic brothers are the subordinates sent by Babidi to collect the energy needed to revive boo the demon. I intended to use your power to lure the spobic brothers to fight, and then follow them to find Babidi..." "But I didn''t expect that you could break away from me." Speaking of this, the king of the world gave a wry smile. He had arranged all the plans, but he didn''t expect that sun Bula''s power could break away from his power. Now that the plan is exposed, it''s not easy to deceive the spobic brothers. "But I only see the fear of BOO the devil in your eyes." "You don''t even have the courage to face boo the devil. If you really want to solve boo the devil, you should solve him from the root instead of just thinking about the seal." Sun Bula coldly looks at the king God of the world and mercilessly tears open the scar on each other''s body. She has been in the practice of destroying the god world and has seen other gods. Compared with Weiss, the king God of the world is like a child who has not grown up. Her heart is too bad. "Shut up, you don''t know how terrible boo is. Even the most powerful king God of the great world and the king God of the southern world died in the hands of boo. No one in the universe can defeat him!" It seems that in the vent of dissatisfaction, the king of the world God Xin''s mood suddenly became excited. "Be polite." Sun Bula just slightly frowned, but Luo Fei beside him was impolite. A terrible pressure swept by, and the air became stagnant. Luo Fei said coldly to the king of the world: "don''t think you are the king of the world God, who let you talk to blah like this, immediately apologize!" "I won''t be as polite to you as bick, so don''t put on the airs of king of the world in front of me." "Presumptuous!" See Luo Fei so impolite to the world king God scold, the world king God''s servant jebert can''t see past. "Well?" Luo Fei looks at the past with a look, the green luster twinkles in his eyes, and his whole body exudes a horrible smell. There was a sense of fear in his heart. He felt like walking on thin ice and might fall into the abyss at any time. "Jabber, step back!" The king God of the world also knew that he was a little excited, so he quickly asked him to leave. After calming down, he apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited." One by one, his eyes swept over Sun Bula and Luo Fei. The king of the world, ah Hsin, was a little absent-minded. Then he gave a wry smile. Maybe, as the other said, he was too afraid of Bu ou. Calm down and explain: "... a long time ago, there were five King gods in our universe. Each king God had unimaginable power. Like Felisa you met on nemec, any king God could easily solve it, but even so, The combination of several world kings and gods is far from the opponent of boo "First the king God of the western world, then the king God of the northern world, and finally even the powerful king God of the southern world and the king God of the great world did not escape his poisonous hand. Only I was left in the king god world because I was young, so I escaped." Speaking of the past, the king of the world turned pale. "Well, it''s not that you''re afraid of BOO the devil. You don''t know the power of the sais. Maybe boo the devil, who is so terrible in your eyes, can''t withstand a single blow in our hands." At this time, bejita broke in and said that she despised the so-called gods even more. Boo, the devil, is nothing. I really don''t know what to be afraid of. Even if it does appear, how can we beat back! Bejita has never been afraid of the strong. On the contrary, the presence of the strong will make him more enthusiastic. "Maybe you are right, but don''t be careless. Boo the devil is really terrible." World king God a Xin''s face anxiously reminds. "If boo is so powerful, I''d like to see him." The monkey king grinned. Saifeiya and merulia and others are indifferent, indifferent to all this.The king God of the world gave a wry smile, and the sais couldn''t listen to him at all. But now the plan of luring the spobic brothers is no longer feasible. He needs to find another way. The sais present may be able to help him. ¡­¡­ The confrontation between sun Bula and the king God of the world has come to an end for the time being. The movement on their side has not attracted much attention. The audience will still pay attention to the competition in the challenge arena. As the second round continued, the top 32 players were eliminated gradually. When it was her turn to play on the 18th, her opponent was another member of the spobic brothers. 18 In order to get the bonus, of course, No. 1 will not be merciful, just kick spobic with a flying leg. So far, all the eight strong members of the martial arts association have come into being, namely: Sun Wukong, bejita, sun Bula, Buli, jiewangshen, tianjinfan, bojack and No. 18. Babidi sent to the martial arts meeting to collect energy of the two people are all solved, the king God can only honestly think of other ways to find Babidi''s whereabouts. "King of the world, don''t be impatient. These people around you are absolutely no worse than boo the devil!" A warm voice sounded like a warm spring breeze. When the king God of the world saw that he was the Saiya with red hair, he looked at him carefully and found that he had a mysterious and mysterious temperament. He was distant, lofty and sacred. Even the king God of the world felt mysterious. The king God of the world was shocked and heard what bick had said to him before. "Are you really the Dragon God?" "Of course." Luo Lan smiles and admits it calmly. "What is the Dragon God?" "The official Dragon God is a higher level God than the world king God and the destruction god. It''s not a system with the world king God, but I''m just a trainee Dragon God. According to my strength and status, I''m barely half a level higher than the world king God." Luo Lan''s fingers are against her chin, but what she says is hard to believe. Looking at each other''s incredible appearance, Luo Lan then said: "don''t believe it. What I said is true. Well, the inheritance of the king God of the world has been missing since 15 generations ago. It''s because of destroying the God." No matter what Luo Lan said is true or not, Axin is attracted by the inheritance of the king God. "Is there any deficiency in the inheritance of the world king God?" The king cried out. Luo Lan looked at him and said, "don''t shout. I don''t know how you became the king God of the world. Fuwa and gevas are more qualified than you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Fuwa, the king of the world. Gevas! These two names are not heard of world king God, at this time of his heart in a mess, lost god way: "in addition to me, there are other world king God?" Luo Lan said softly, "there is more than one universe. Of course, you are not the only king God. Fuwa is the king God of the sixth universe, gevas is the king God of the tenth universe, and you... Are the king God of our seventh universe." The seventh universe?! The king of the world God a Xin in the heart a surprised, these information he don''t know. Is it true that, as the other party said, there is something wrong with the inheritance of the king God? This is a very serious matter! Concerning the integrity of the deity system, Axin has to put aside the matter of boo, the demon man, for the time being. First, he makes clear the matter of the king God. He lowers his posture and asks Luo Lan for advice "Please tell me the whole truth." Luo Lan nodded her head and felt it was necessary to educate the king God of the world. Otherwise, if we go on like this, the gap between the seventh universe and other universes will be bigger and bigger. "Let me first talk about the divine structure within the universe..." Looking at the king of the world, Luo Lan continued: "the gods under the king of the world don''t talk about it for the moment. We only talk about the Galactic gods. There are two divine worlds above the mortal world and the underworld, which are called the king of the world and the destruction of the divine world, It is led by the king of the world and the God of destruction. " "The king God of the world is also called the God of creation. According to the rules of the universe, he is in charge of creation and endows the origin of human life; On the other hand, there is the God of destruction, which focuses on destruction and termination. According to the laws of the universe, it destroys all things and destroys the planets that affect the operation of the universe. The two complement each other and jointly maintain the order of the universe. " "However, because of the problem of strength, the status of the God of destruction is slightly higher than that of the king God of the world. What''s more, because he is in charge of destruction, the character of the God of destruction can only be described as indifference, perverse, domineering and uninhibited. All the severe words can''t be used too much on him." World king God a Xin is stupefied for a while, "isn''t that an evil god?" "Creation and destruction are the laws of the universe. Don''t use narrow definition of human good and evil to define gods." Luo Lan''s face is flat. There are life and death in the universe, and plants wither and flourish. From the perspective of the universe, since there is a king God responsible for creation, there must be a destructive God responsible for destruction. King God is the God of great love, can be sentimental, destruction god is the God of destruction, need ruthless. As for punishing evil and promoting good, it is neither the responsibility of destroying God nor the responsibility of King God. It is the responsibility of mortals and king of the lower world. As a high-level God of the universe, we must clearly define our own position and think from a more grand perspective. "In this way, the power of destroying God should be above the king God?" "There is a dimensional gap between the two. The destructive God is far more powerful than you think. For a guy of the level of BOO the devil, the destructive God can be crushed to death with only one hand." The sequence of mortals and gods is very different, and the fourth level sequence is the best in the sequence of gods. "Well, how is that possible?" The world king God stares big eyes, a face of can''t believe. If there is such an unreasonable strong man as the destructive God in the world, what''s the matter with boo the demon man? The king of the world God Axin doesn''t know what to say at this time, and his world outlook has been seriously impacted. "Since the God of destruction is so powerful, why has he never been seen?" If the so-called God of destruction at that time could do it, they would not have sacrificed. "It''s about the character of the destructive God. Every destructive God''s character is very strange. The name of the destructive God in our universe is birus. He''s a God who can''t explain everything. He''s very lazy!" At the same time, an image emerges in the void, which is the appearance of the destructive God birus. "It''s him!" After seeing it, the king of the world God ah Xin''s eyes stare big. It turns out that the purple creature who beat himself up in the king of the world some time ago is the destruction god birus. Luo Lan frowned: "have you seen him?" "Well, I saw it not long ago in the holy land of the divine world." Ah Hsin coughed awkwardly, lowered his head, and didn''t say anything about his beating. "Oh." Luo Lan has no doubt. "Bilus, the God of destruction, usually likes to sleep. He often sleeps for decades, but he is still serious about his work. He has an assistant in charge who will supervise him to finish his work every time. If your king God would have waited a few more years five million years ago, he would not have caused so many casualties."The God of destruction, birus, sleeps for decades every time. For the vast ancient universe, it''s just a moment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The king of the world was speechless immediately. Together with their sacrifice, was it unnecessary? No, we are also for the peace of the universe. Of course, if they had known the existence of sabotage God earlier, they might not have been so reckless. "By the way, you just said that the lack of inheritance of the king God of the world is related to the God of destruction?" "Do you know the magic sword on the mountain of the world king?" "Jie Wang Shen Jian!" The king God nodded. "That sword is sealed with one of your predecessors. It''s said that the reason for being sealed is that it provoked the destruction god birus 75 million years ago. But I don''t know what happened. It''s because the old king God was sealed that your inheritance is missing." "By the way, there is only one king God in every universe. Among the five King gods you mentioned, only the great king God is the real king God, and the rest is the trainee King God." Luo Lan was also surprised. According to Fuwa, the king God of the sixth universe, he should have known the king God of the great world. In this way, the inheritance of the king God of the great world should not have been lost, but Axin, the king God of the great world, didn''t know anything. If he had to explain, it might be that the king God of the great world died too suddenly and didn''t have time to teach him more common sense. At that time, Axin was the most immature of the apprentice King gods. Maybe he didn''t become the apprentice King God for long. If there is no such thing as boo, the final successor to the throne of King God of the world may be several other king gods of the trainee world. When he learned that one of his predecessors was sealed in the world king''s divine sword, Axin couldn''t sit still. He wanted to return to the world king''s divine world immediately, but when he thought that he couldn''t pull out the divine sword at all, he was dejected. "Lord King God, no matter what, if the Holy Land''s sword is really sealed with the elder, we must rescue him." He was as excited as the king of worlds. "It has to be rescued." The king of the world cut gold and iron. "Luolan Dragon God, you say our universe is called the seventh universe?" "There are 12 universes under the jurisdiction of the whole king. The space where our universe is located is called the inner domain of the whole king system. After the martial arts meeting, you can consult the old king God in the divine sword." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 In his previous understanding, he was the highest level God in the whole universe, and should take charge of the whole universe and deal with all the problems in the universe. However, after talking with Luo Lan, he found that the fact did not seem to be what he thought. It is undeniable that the position of King God is very high, but it is far from reaching the critical point. Now I hear from Luo Lan that other universes and the whole king who manages these universes are confused. There are higher gods above the king God. Before, he was too sure of the status of the king God. "Luolan Dragon God, what kind of God is the king you mentioned just now?" A Xin swallowed saliva, ask modestly, at this time he has put the posture very low. "Quan Wang should be regarded as the highest god in the whole kingdom. I don''t know his information very well. After all, I''m not in the same system with you. If you want to know Quan Wang''s information, you''d better go to consult him after you save the old king God sealed in the divine sword. I can only say that Quan Wang is a very top God." "If the king of the world God is compared to the God of heaven, then the whole king is similar to the king of the big world." Luo Lan frowned. The Dragon God and Quanwang are two gods of different systems. Although he probably knew the situation of Quanwang through the memory of his previous life, he certainly didn''t understand it thoroughly. When Luo Lan said that the relationship between the king of the world and the whole king was equal to the gap between the God of heaven and the king of the world, the king of the world was shocked again. There are several dimensions between the God of heaven and the king of the world. That is to say, between the king God and the whole king, there are other levels of gods. This... Is incredible. "I always thought that the king of the world God was the highest god. Now it seems that the king of the world God is only higher in a universe." World king God a Xin wry smile, for oneself before of blind arrogance feel ridiculous. "You should know that there are people and heaven outside the world. In the vast sea of the universe, even the king is not the highest." Luo Lan said calmly. "You''re right." A Xin still wants to ask more about Quan Wang, but seeing Luo Lan frown slightly, he has to give up. He decides to go back to the kingdom of God as soon as possible to make it clear. He didn''t know more information before, but now that he knows it, he must make it clear. This feeling of half knowing is like countless ants crawling in the bottom of my heart. It''s really hard. After the top eight of the martial arts association decided, there was a break at noon. During this time, the king God of the world, ah sin and jebert, said goodbye to everyone and went to the king God of the world first. "What are they going to do?" The monkey king looked at the instant disappearance of the king God figure, strange asked. "Probably back to save his predecessors." "Oh, it''s the man who was sealed in the sword... It''s strange that there are still people sealed in the sword." The monkey king bowed his head and thought about how the man was sealed. Seeing that the monkey king was really thinking about such a problem, klin said in silence, "what''s so strange that the big devil bik was sealed in the rice cooker before!" "So it is." Monkey King responded. "Do you think they can make it?" Saifeiya next to Luo Lan asked. "No way. The seal was set by the God of destruction, birus. He has long prevented the king God of later generations from untiing the seal." Luo Lan is very determined that bilus, the God of destruction, absolutely does not want to let himself disappear for no reason when he is sleeping because of the king God of the world. The seal set by the God of destruction is absolutely aimed at the king God of the world. He did not know that the seal had been reinforced by the God of destruction, birus, after he awoke some time ago. "By the way, Luo Lan, is the God of destruction you just said so powerful that one hand can defeat... Boo the devil?" According to Luo Lan, bu Ou is already a very powerful master. Now even Bu ou can''t defeat the hand of destroying God. How powerful should he be. The monkey king wanted to see it immediately. "Birus, the God of destruction, is the fourth level sequence, just like me. If you want to fight him, you have to go through the 108 level of aegis at least," said Luo Lan "So powerful!" When Sun Wukong heard the words, he grinned and yelled excitedly. He had already known the division of the divine sequence, but he was not frightened. Instead, he was burning up a sense of unyielding fighting spirit, and his whole blood was boiling. He always did not know what fear was, and when he met an invincible opponent, he tried to surpass it."That''s it, so you have a long way to go!" After patting the monkey king on the shoulder, their eyes swept over the monkey king and sun Bula. These people are expected to break through the divine sequence. Although the fourth level sequence is quite far away for them, it''s also good to set a goal ahead of time. Although Luo Lan is not sure how many of them can achieve it. Apart from chatting, several people have already walked out of wudaochang. Because it''s meal time, all the people are going out. As a special guest of wudaohui, Sun Wukong and others have a special dining place. With the waiters serving dishes one by one, there was a fierce competition in the restaurant. The waiters kept serving dishes, so busy that their hands and feet were weak, but the food at a table was soon wiped out. Colin and Tientsin have a headache. Bulma, tayis and Emma are used to it. Biddy''s eyes widened when she saw that everyone was reincarnated. "Roffy, you just stood up for blah. You look very handsome. I thought you would teach them a lesson!" Ascali''s hands are greasy and her mouth is vague. "Well, Bula is my sister. She can''t stand being bullied." Luo Fei responded vaguely, and his hand didn''t stop. Tut! Ashcaledon rolled her eyes in silence. She didn''t believe it. She muttered, "I haven''t seen you defend me like this before." "You''re not like blah. You''re more ferocious than her!" "Er..." ascali''s face stiffened, put down the food in her hand, and her expression became fierce. ¡­¡­ Back at the wudaochang, the audience came back one after another, and the wudaochang, which is bigger than the football field, became a noisy place again. After drawing lots again through the computer, the order of the eight strong teams against each other has been determined Scene 1: Sun Bula vs. jebert; Scene 2: tianjinfan vs18; Scene 3: Monkey King vs. bejita; Scene 4: Buli vs King God. Seeing the order of the list released by the organizers, begita laughed: "karkarot, I''m very lucky. I didn''t expect to meet you at the beginning. You''re waiting to be defeated by me!" The monkey king looked at the list and said calmly, "I won''t lose!" Begita sneered, stood on the side and closed his eyes. He wanted to deal with the monkey king in his best condition, and then beat him in full view to prove that he was better than the monkey king. With the passage of time, the game is about to start, but the king of the world and jebert have not come back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 "They won''t stop coming, will they?" Colin looked at the next time, closer and closer to the start of the game, the crowd stir up the atmosphere, everyone is looking forward to the start of the game. "I don''t think so. It''s on the list. If you''re absent, it''s not good." Monkey King hesitated. "He is the king God of the world. How can he care about the competition in the world?" With a straight face, klin said to the monkey king seriously: "they came to earth for boo, the demon man. Now the spobic brothers have been eliminated, and there is no reason to stay." "It seems so." Some of the monkey king was convinced. It''s a pity that he really wants to see the strength of the lower King God. At this time, the most anxious thing is the organizer of the martial arts association. Two members are absent from the top eight competition. The wonderful fight that could have been presented is two less. This has never happened before. Maybe there will be an accident. The blonde hosts kept looking at the time. Seeing that the game was about to start, they had to run to the monkey king and ask. "Wukong player, do you know where asan player and jabbit player are? The competition will start soon." "I don''t know where they went, either?" Monkey King pretends to be stupid. "What can we do?" The blonde host is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. "It''s better not to come. If I lose two games, I can win the championship faster." No. 18 stood in the rest area, arms chest, leaning on the corner, a cold face. "But the audience is looking forward to it." 18 No. 1 coldly looked at the blonde host, "whether they come back or not will not affect me to win the championship." "Lazuli is as confident as ever!" Hearing that No. 18 is irrelevant, the blonde host gave a wry smile and sighed. As the champion of the first martial arts association in the world, No. 18 is still very important. He is committed to giving the audience a wonderful explanation of the game. Although with the monkey king, the game will certainly be more wonderful than before, but the final eight will be left with two players missing. ¡ª¡ªHe didn''t know that the 25th World''s best martial arts association in the original book was even more regretful. All the experts left the venue before the competition and only stayed on the 18th to have a false match with Satan. Just as the blonde host is about to announce the exit of Axin and jabbitt, Luo Lan squints at the void and smiles at the corner of her mouth. "Here they are." As soon as the words were over, the figures of the world king God Axin and jabit appeared in front of the crowd. "Ah, player Axin, player jabit, you''re back at last." When the blonde host saw Ah Hsin and they finally came back, he yelled with glowing eyes. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." The world king God says apologetically. The blonde host waved his hand again and again, "where, where, just come back, get ready, the game will start soon." "King of the world, how are you doing there?" Luo Lan knows that the world king God is back to draw the world king God sword. "My strength is too poor to save the sealed elder." King of the world God Xin sighed and was ashamed of his weakness. "Don''t worry. It''s not so easy to break the seal of God birus." "Alas." The king God looked down in shame. ¡­¡­ The final eight competition finally opened in the expectation of the public, the first player was Sun Bula. Her opponent is the king of the world''s attendant - jabit. The first game, sun Bula vs. jebbit. As soon as he came on stage, there was a fierce cheering in the venue. After the blonde host enthusiastically introduced the identities and achievements of the two sides, the camera lens was also tightly aimed at the challenge arena. Sun Bula''s beautiful appearance immediately appeared in front of the TV audience all over the world, because the contestant was the daughter of Sun Wukong. The audience in front of the TV, like the audience present, expected her to have a good performance. Among them, the most surprised ones were sun Bula''s classmates in orange star middle school. They knew at this time that their classmate sun Bula was the legendary martial arts Taoist sun Bula. Isalie and her classmates sat in the audience with a blank look on their faces. "It turns out that Bula is the daughter of Mr. Monkey King. She has never told us before.""I thought bidelli was the best in our class. I didn''t expect Bula''s identity to be more remarkable." "In this way, there will be three people who are in the top 128 of Wudao Association in orange star middle school." Although bidili and Sharpe both lost to their opponents in the second round, stopping in the top 32, for a middle school student, such achievements are enough to be proud of. Now looking at her classmate sun bulama, who is going to compete in the final eight, isalie and her classmates seem to be dreaming. But when they think of sun Bula''s identity, they think it''s nothing more. Isn''t it right for Mr. Monkey King''s daughter to have such strength! "I can''t compete with bidelli and blah." Sharpe, who was eliminated in the middle of the race, was ashamed. "Bula took part in the game of saru seven years ago. He is sure to win." "She''s hiding too deep." "Come on! Come on The orange star middle school students, led by isalie, stood up from their seats and yelled to cheer for sun Bula. Sun Bula was stunned and saw his classmates. He immediately knew that his identity had been exposed. But she didn''t want to hide it. She raised her hand and waved to them. "The game begins!" When the atmosphere got hot, the blonde host nodded with satisfaction and announced the start of the game excitedly. Sun Bula stood in front of him gracefully. Her purple hair was tied into a ponytail with a rubber band. A wisp of hair was curled up in front of her forehead. With proper clothes, she looked sassy and graceful. Jebert looked at Sun Bula calmly. He felt sun Bula''s breath and knew that she was not a mortal in his imagination, so he said in a flat voice: "Become a Super Saiyan, just use the power you had when you broke free from the bondage of the Lord King." Sun Bula was stunned, with a smile on her sweet cheek. "You''re going to stand out to your boss?" Jebert shook his head. "No, I just want to know where the limit of mortals is. The Lord King of the world is right. I used to have a one-sided understanding of mortals. The status of gods made me proud. Despite the shot, the ordinary super Saier is definitely not my opponent "What does that guy mean? He''s looking down on the super sais." There was a chill in her eyes. "Well, it''s a good idea for jebert." Luo Lan lost her smile. Although her strength is better than that of ordinary super Saier, she is far from blah. You know, she has reached super Saier 2 a long time ago. "Blah will teach him a lesson." Askari thinks it''s funny. It''s eye-catching. Is Wang Shen very powerful in the field of probation? It''s not worth mentioning in her eyes! Luo Fei is more impolite to shout: "blah, he wants to see, let him see the super Saiya''s powerful!" When sun Bula heard the speech, he immediately nodded his head. "Since you want to try the power of the super sair, I''ll show you what a super sair is, and a super sair who surpasses the power of ordinary super sairs!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 "Super sair beyond the limit of super sair?" Jebert looks at Sun Bula in surprise. There have been other super Saiya in history, but those super Saiya are just a little more powerful than other mortals and can''t get into his eyes. Therefore, for the super Saier who surpasses the super Saier in the mouth of sun Bula, jebert did not pay attention to it. "If you have any strength, just use it." Jebert''s face was flat. "Then look carefully." "First let you see the transformation state of super Saiya, and then compare it." With a cold smile, sun Bula''s pretty face became serious. She only heard a gentle exhortation from her mouth. A golden flame burst out, her hair rose, her purple hair turned into gold, her eyes as green as a lake, flashing cold light. Although they just become ordinary super sais, their breath is more powerful than ordinary super sais. "Is that the power of the super sais? No, it''s so much better than the super Saiya before! " Jebert was startled. This power was even more powerful than the Lord King. "My God, even the king of the demon world, Dappula is not so powerful?" Ah sin, the king of the world, opened his mouth and exclaimed. Both he and jebert were shocked by the power of sun Bula. Begita and Brie could not help but look sideways. Looking at Sun Bula, who exudes strong momentum, Bu Li says to bejita unexpectedly: "that girl''s strength is not weaker than when you first became super Saiya 2." "It''s just the most basic super sair." Begita held her hands and gazed. "Sun Bula is a genius. Her basic combat power is very strong, so she looks like super Saiya 2." "What a talented girl. I don''t know if taliska can be so powerful in the future." Bu Li praised. "My son must be no worse than karkarot''s daughter!" Begita''s answer was that taliska was about the same age as sun Bula when he became a super Saiya. "This is just the state of super sair 1, and the next step is to surpass the super sair..." he said calmly. Sun Bula''s momentum is rising, and the surging momentum is sweeping away. Everyone feels that the ground is constantly fluctuating, almost suffocating. Soon surpassed the super sair, and then surpassed the super sair full power Hula, the wind rolled up, the pressure of radiation around became more intense, the strength of a little weaker than Dili and Qiqi and others can only bite their teeth to resist the strong wind pressure. Wheezing, the silver light flickered. When the state of super Saier 2 was fully displayed, the heavy pressure had made the ground collapse, the hard stone slabs cracked one after another, and a big hole appeared in front of the audience. "This is super sair 2, super sair who surpasses super sair!" Sun Bula stood with a cold and proud face, and her whole body was covered with a golden flame, as holy and noble as a goddess. "What a terrible force!" When he was under the pressure from sun Bula, the great pressure made his forehead sweat. Because there was no intention to be introverted, the silver arc was like a silver snake, and the pressure on the people rose sharply, and their chest seemed to be pressed by a huge stone. Luo Lan sees this, the palm slightly lifts, a wonderful strength instantaneous covers the meeting place, counteracts the pressure which exerts on the public body. "Is this the power that mortals can achieve?" The king of the world has some silly eyes. "It''s not over yet. Blah''s going to be in the limelight." Askari looked at the scared King God, and thought triumphantly. She likes to see other people''s faces in circles. Sure enough, sun Bula''s breath did not stay in Level 2 for long, but continued to rise, when the strange situation appeared. ¡ª¡ªThe silver arc on Sun Bula''s body gradually disappeared, and his breath became stronger and stronger, but his flame began to tend to be peaceful. The two contradictory phenomena of terror and calm appeared in his body at the same time, giving people a very absurd feeling. "This feeling... God? No, it''s not divine The expression of the world king God Xin became stiff. Sun Bula''s breath is still mortal, but why does it give people the feeling of approaching the gods. Knead an eye, the world king God a Xin full face shocks. "Miss Sun Bula, how did you practice these seven years?" Begeta''s eyes were shining, and his expression was gradually solidified. He was not surprised that sun Bula could become super sair 2. In other words, it would be strange if sun Bula''s talent did not reach super sair 2. But what''s her situation now? A higher realm? There''s something that vegeta can''t see. "Vegeta, that girl seems to be just like you. She''s beyond super Saiya 2!" Bree whispered. "It''s not just the ordinary super Saier 2, it''s a completely new realm." Begita looks at Sun Bula''s state with a dignified face. His power is also beyond super Saiya 2, which is the reason why he is confident to compete with Sun Wukong, but Sun Bula seems to give people a deeper feeling. "Even you think so?" Buli let out a cry of surprise. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "It''s interesting that there are different states on super Saiya 2. Sun Bula is no worse than kakarot at all." Begita''s mouth rose, looking at Sun Bula''s majestic appearance, with an indescribable feeling in her heart. In addition to the monkey king, he has another goal to fight. "Blah''s power is so strong that even I feel awkward." Sun Wukong saw sun Bula''s state and laughed happily. He was very happy. This is the result of destroying the practice of the divine world. On the basis of super Saiya 2, sun Bula integrates the power of the realm, which is much better than sun WuFan in the original work, who has developed the potential of the old world king God. It''s unknown that she can reach the divine order after giving her some more time. All the people present, I''m afraid only Rolan and Saifeiya, a small number of people can still maintain a calm and calm attitude. "... campus life is very helpful to improve Bula''s mood." Roffy nodded. "It''s a pity it''s only suitable for blah." Ascali sighed. On the 18th, a pair of star bright eyes blinked, looking at the majestic sun Bula in the field, gnawing her fingers, "she won''t compete with me for the prize money of the game, will she?" 17 dumbfounded: "their family so rich, not as good as." "King of the world God, how do you think my disciples compare with your impression of BOO the devil?" A misty voice rings in the ear, looking back, the world king God sees Luo Lan talking to him. When he heard Luo Lan''s words, the king of the world was stunned. He compared sun Bula with the terrible devil buou in his mind and found that they were almost the same. "It should be about the same." The world king God hesitated for a while, in the heart some disorderly. Luo Lan smiles and shakes her head. The king of the world still can''t overcome her fear of Bu ou, the devil. She doesn''t even have the basic judgment. In fact, when sun Bula became super Saiya 2, her strength already surpassed Bu ou, the devil. Now she is close to the divine sequence. Where is the devil buo can compare. "Don''t be blinded by the fear in your heart. Among so many people present, there are many who can defeat boo the devil." Luo Lan guides the king God of the world, then regardless of the expression of the king God of the world, he turns his attention to the challenge arena. He would like to see, in the face of such a big gap between the strength of sun Bula, how to deal with jebert. World king God smell speech, Leng Leng ground looking at, want to force oneself to calm down. Perhaps, boo is not as invincible as he imagined. On the challenge arena, after showing all his strength, sun Bula felt comfortable and had great power in every move. He moved his neck, and his green eyes looked at him. "What, my power?" "It''s hard to believe that your strength has exceeded the limit of mortals. Even the king of the world is not as powerful as you," said jebert, with a stiff complexion "Ha ha, you should be more open-minded." With that, the wind was blowing, and a violent whirlwind was blowing all over the field. Sun Bula aimed at jebert and made an offensive gesture. Seeing this, a cold sweat came out of his heart, and he quickly surrendered to sun Bula, "wait, don''t do it, I surrender!" "It''s too late. If you are hit by me, it will be regarded as the punishment for the king God''s intervention in my battle." Sun Bula didn''t stop because of this, and his figure disappeared from the sight of jabbit. There was a thump in his heart. A severe pain in the chest came up, and then his face became bitter. He couldn''t bear the huge force and flew out, slamming into the wall and fainted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 "Cut, I can''t even take a punch." The so-called world king God and trainee world king God are such goods! "The jetbites passed out, and the sun Bula won the game." The host came forward to confirm the situation of jabbit and announced the result loudly. The crowd erupted into cheers. Although sun Bula finished the battle quickly, there was a lot of movement before he improved his strength. Therefore, when the battle ended quickly, the audience not only didn''t feel abrupt, but also took it for granted. This is the master''s style in mind. Only using momentum can make the world change. So after he fell to the ground, his face showed more excitement and enjoyment. Buli saw the whole process in her eyes, worried and said: "that sun Bula is also a strong enemy." Begita nodded: "well, I''ll fight her after I''ve played with karkarot!" "It''s very decisive. It''s not like a young man at all." Bick flashed. "After all, I grew up on Saiya planet and experienced a lot of training. You should learn from her. There is nothing in the martial arts arena. Once you face the real enemy, you must not have the mentality of competition." As she spoke, Qiqi glanced at Monkey King. The monkey king scratched his head with self-knowledge and said in a low voice, "I''m not like this when I''m really fighting." "Just understand." Kiki gave him a white look. "In this way, Bula will be in the top four. Next, it''s tianjinfan''s turn to compete with No. 18, and then Wukong and begita. Wukong, don''t cause too much damage." Colin was a little scared when he remembered the scene of the 23rd martial arts meeting more than ten years ago. "Ha ha ha, it won''t be." Monkey King laughs. Just as sun Bula was about to come down from the challenge arena, an accident happened¡ª¡ª The spobic brothers hiding in the corner, after seeing the power of sun Bula, excitedly took out the energy absorption device. At the moment when sun Bula turned around, the two brothers attacked sun Bula from left to right. "Be careful!" See two people toward sun Bula toward past, the people present shout. "Looking for death!" There was a cold light in sun Bula''s eyes, and his expression became indifferent. Two beams of energy came out of her fingertips, whizzing through the spobic brothers'' chest, splashing blood, boiling hot blood. Then two more punches. Bang! Bang! The two figures were beaten out, and the bones of the spobic brothers were broken. If it wasn''t for killing people in full view, sun Bula really wanted a Qigong wave to turn them into ashes. "Auntie Kiki, I''ll give you these two guys and put them in custody." Sun Bula picked up the soft spobic brothers and threw them directly. "Good!" Kiki nodded and built a cage with divine power to lock the spobic brothers in. Because the spobic brothers violated the rules of the game, there was some confusion in the venue. The blonde host came forward to ask about the situation. After confirming that sun Bula was not hurt, he picked up the microphone and sternly announced: "In view of the serious violation of the rules of the general assembly by spobic players and Yagi players, who attacked the participants after the competition, the General Assembly decided to permanently deprive them of the qualification to participate in the competition and put them in the custody of Qiqi goddess." Amid the indignant criticism of the audience, a farce ended with the arrest of the spobic brothers. The host later announced the start of the second competition of the top eight. The contestants were tianjinfan and No.18. "Tianjin rice, it''s your turn to play." After the host announced the list, Colin put his hand on tianjinfan''s body and said teasingly. Tianjin rice a wry smile, "wait a moment, don''t lose too miserably." On the 18th, he lifted his golden hair and looked at him with a smile: "if you are willing to give me a sum of money in private, I can make you lose decently." Tianjin rice way: "I just opened a martial arts museum, barely make a living, which money to you." "The United Kingdom receives a lot of financial assistance every year." On the 18th, I don''t believe in Tientsin fan at all. As a rare martial arts expert on the earth, Tientsin fan''s strength can''t be compared with that of the monkey king, but it''s also an intensity that ordinary people can''t match. In order to attract them, the United Kingdom has never been stingy with money and gives them a lot of subsidies every year. ¡ª¡ªThere is no lack of money in the successful wudaojia. There is no such thing as Sun Wukong and others working hard for a living in the original book. "No.18, just a little bit." 17 admonish two, but 18 did not listen to him, "or you come to pay for him?" Luo Lan advised: "lazuli, don''t let people look too ugly." "Since the teacher said so, I''ll be a little more lenient." "On the 18th, you are too different." 17 just finished, 18 cold eyes looked over, scared him to close his mouth. So the second game lasted for a long time under the mercy of No. 18. About ten minutes later, No. 18 finally felt that it was almost the same and beat tianjinfan. In the third game, Monkey King vs. bejita. After the announcement of the host, bejita laughed, appeared in the challenge arena, pointed to the monkey king, and cried: "kakaote, come on up, I''ve been waiting for this game for a long time." "Me too, begita." The monkey king laughed and disappeared. Next second, he stood dozens of meters away from bejita. "I hope you''ll be able to laugh after a while," she said "I''ll see in a moment." The monkey king did not show weakness, but choked back. "Ah, at the beginning of the competition, who do you think will win?" Feeling the endless fighting spirit of the two men, Colin turned pale and protected Lanfang and Marlene. Bik said: "Wukong reached super Saiya 2 seven years ago. He should be more powerful, but begita is not bad. He has been wandering in the universe these years, and his situation is not clear." "Vegeta is more than super Saiya 2!" Bu Li interjected. "Then it''s hard to judge." "Emma, use your magic to put a layer of protection on the venue." Luo Lan lowered her head and said to Emma. "Give it to me." Emma nodded her head and pointed her slender fingers towards the sky. A huge ball of energy exploded in the sky and the stars fell down, turning into a crystal clear protective net. "They can''t break through my defenses." ¡­¡­ Jiewang star, the northern jiewang has been concerned about the situation on earth since he knew the existence of jiewang God. When he saw the monkey king and bejita standing on the challenge arena together, the king of the northern world was shocked. He held down his sunglasses and began to recite. ¡­¡­ PS: I got the new crown vaccine yesterday, and I was sleeping all day! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 "Are you ready, Capote?" Begita''s loud voice came through. "Of course." Sun Wukong looks at bejita quietly. An invisible aura breaks out between them, and a tense atmosphere gradually fills the air. After seven years of experience in the universe, he has a new understanding of the transformation of super Saiya. Although he has not yet played against the monkey king, he claims that his strength has surpassed that of the monkey king. Both stopped talking and looked at each other. About half a minute later, a strong wind suddenly blew between them, and the bodies of Monkey King and bejita floated slowly. When they reached the height of more than 100 meters, dense dark clouds wrapped around them, and a trace of golden flame burst into flames. Shua! Monkey King and bejita became super Saiya at the same time as they agreed. Violent energy suddenly appeared, the sky suddenly formed a vacuum zone, a very heavy air pressure collapsed like a towering mountain peak. In an instant, the sky burst, two groups of strong breath squeeze each other, forming two areas of mutual collision. The next second, the two figures disappear, the fierce collision and continuous explosion of impact like thunder, frighten all viewers, but also give people infinite reverie. At the beginning of the battle, the intensity of the battle was beyond imagination. The two men''s movements are too fast. Each collision only takes a few seconds. Even the high-speed camera can''t catch their movements, and the next attack comes one after another. Just in the first ten seconds, they didn''t know how many times to fight each other. "Karkarote, I can''t beat you if you only have this level." With both hands closed, the monkey king hit hard. Begita laughed and threw the monkey king out. Then the figure disappeared quickly and came to his front along the flight path of the monkey king. Hands clasping, raised overhead, eyes showing a trace of fiery light. Bang! The violent power burst out in an instant, and the bombardment came down like a bolt. The calm space immediately burst, and a visible impact track appeared in the sky. The monkey king went through dozens of rounds in mid air, and stepped on the ground with his feet. A huge momentum surged into the sky. The ground collapsed and sank. The terrible cyclone formed layers of waves and rushed out in all directions. Only when he met Emma''s protective net did it slow down. Hum! The monkey king struggled with bejita for a while, and then flew back more than 100 meters to get away from bejita. "Ha ha ha, begita, you are so powerful, much stronger than before." Monkey King yelled excitedly. "Well, of course." Begita raised her head triumphantly. "There''s no need for extra testing." "In that case, let me appreciate your power." The monkey king gazed seriously and said with a smile. After a moment''s concentration, the monkey king gave a loud drink, and his breath rose wildly, slowly exceeding the limit of super Saiya people. After the silver arc appeared, the breath was still rising, the veins on his forehead were surging, and his hair was growing wildly. Upgrade from super sair 2 to super sair 3! Hua La, overwhelming momentum everywhere rolling, the whole sky "pengpeng" sound. "What''s your state?" Begita looked at the monkey king''s new state and asked in surprise. "Super Saiya 3!" The monkey king answered directly. "Oh, extreme fury brings extreme destructive power. It turns out that this is the state you developed on super sair 2. It''s very creative, but it''s a pity that this destructive power needs a strong body to bear." Begita watched with interest. The smell of super sair 3 was the craziest he had ever seen. The heavy pressure made him unhappy. He himself would not use this extreme transformation. Suddenly, with a smile from the corner of her mouth, bejita burst out to drink. The golden flame burned violently and exploded in the sky like a bomb. The cracked breath caught up with the monkey king of super Saiya 3. Although it is still the appearance of super Saiya 2, but the hair and lightning are more sharp. "... super sair 2 is not just super sair 3." "Powerful, I don''t know how powerful it is?" The monkey king praised. "You''ll see in a moment." Shua! The white and clean whirlwind blows all over the place, and there is no cold feeling like the breeze. They seem to be chatting, but the next second their figures disappear. More intense fighting began. Begita''s body suddenly disappeared, penetrated the dense energy fog around him, continued to march forward, and suddenly appeared next to monkey king with a cruel smile. Her two green eyes were shining, and her arms full of hard muscles suddenly stretched out to catch monkey king''s arm. But it was empty, leaving only a shadow in place, the figure of Monkey King became illusory. Bang, the monkey king makes a backhand shot and moves behind begita. Bejita suddenly suffered a blow and felt a little surprised. Her brain was stunned for a moment and immediately launched a counterattack. The clattering sound of fighting reverberated in my ears, and strange cracks appeared on the ground and sky, like glass fragmentation, showing a series of winding cracks. Sun Wukong and bejita are more powerful than anyone can imagine when they fight. They are truly the best experts. The fierce and dazzling battle is addictive. All the audience hold their breath and look forward to the battle in the challenge arena. Their speed is too fast. No matter how good their eyesight is, they can only see the light constantly appearing and flashing. They can''t see the actions of both sides at all. "Too fast!" "What a quick attack it is, I can''t keep up with it." "It''s worthy of Mr. Monkey King. It''s really amazing." "His opponent is also very strong. He can hold on for such a long time." The onlookers in the audience stretched their necks, hoping that their eyes would protrude. They could not distinguish the battle between monkey king and bejita. The only things that came into their eyes were the sudden flash of light and the sudden appearance of debris pits. Many people turn their eyes to the big screen in the hope of seeing more, but the picture on the screen can not show the whole situation of the battle, but only a small segment of it is more wonderful than most of the audience can imagine. If Emma''s protective net did not block the spread of the force, just the aftermath of the battle would be enough to destroy Wudao city several times. Bang! The two shadows collided at a high speed, and then separated quickly. They all gave their best. The monkey king enjoyed fighting with begita, and his face was full of excitement. "It''s amazing that bejita can fight Wukong for such a long time. I can''t keep up with them at all." Colin looked at the figures in the sky in horror. His eyes were sore and his whole body was shaking slightly. The so-called expert looks at the door, klin and other martial Taoists see more wonderful parts than the layman. "Super Saiya people can actually exert their power to such a degree that even I feel scared when I see it..." Wang Shen looks at it with a face of horror and dementia. At this moment, he seems to be in a paste like mire, and every strand of air becomes thick. "Lord king, these mortals are really terrible." Jebert''s face was frightened. "They are as powerful as boo the shoulder demon." World king God voice trembles of say. Despite their fear of boo, they are even more terrible than boo. Looking at Sun Bula, the king of the world suddenly felt exhausted. This time, the lower world really let him open his eyes. Sun Bula, Monkey King, and bejita are already so powerful. As for the rest, Luo Lan, No. 18, and Emma need not say much. Judging from their previous moves, their strength is certainly not weak. In addition, did not participate in the competition of Saifeiya, merulia, ascali, Luofei, 17 strength and how? It seems that they haven''t seen Sun Wukong''s battle yet. After careful calculation, the king God could not help feeling dizzy. The earth is really a crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon place, when the devil buou level experts appear in groups. "Peng!" "Boom!" The two lights turn back in the void and collide again. With the sound of breaking through the void, Sun Wukong and bejita pull apart. The long-term high-intensity fighting puts them under great pressure. However, he has not exhausted his strength, but has become more brave. On the other hand, vegeta''s face was already tired. The final fight is in progress. "It''s strange that uncle Wukong''s super Saiya 3 can last so long." Luo Fei was a little surprised that the physical burden of super Saiya 3 was famous. He and sun Bula didn''t choose super Saiya 3 because of its huge defects. "He improved the Transfiguration. Although the practice of aegis did not let him understand the realm of God, it extended the transfiguration time of Super Saiyan 3." Luo Lan''s sharp eyes look at the monkey king, thinking. "So Dad''s going to win." Sun Bula smiles happily. Luo Lan nodded, "no accident is like this." "Super Saiya 3... Vegeta has done his best." Brie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she saw the fatigue of vegeta. Although vegeta''s transformation is strengthened on the basis of super sair 2, and has more power than super sair 2, it is still a little worse than Monkey King. It''s almost the end of the battle. Begita''s face was flushed and his whole body was shining with gold. He fought hard to make the final attack. The infinite golden light enveloped the earth, and the great power formed a huge energy ball. Then he threw it down from the sky, like a sword cutting through the void, and the sky suddenly sent out a fierce explosion. "The ultimate flash!" Like boiling water constantly emitting steam, air is extremely compressed, and suddenly broken, forming a gorgeous long belt. "Turtle style Qigong!" The monkey king tilted his head and pushed his palms forward. The shock wave shining with blue light made a penetrating sound like a hungry wolf. The layers of thick energy interweaved to resist the attack of bejita. Boom!! Electric light is flying, and a large mass of energy is exploding in the atmosphere. After the full-bodied light ended, vegeta floated in the air exhausted, gasping violently in his mouth. Although he was very unwilling, he still lost to monkey king. "I''m not reconciled!" Begita sighed and fell from the sky, when brie immediately stepped forward to hold him. "Wow, super Saier 2 can develop so much. I almost lost just now. Let''s compete again next time!" Monkey King waved to bejita with a serious expression, without the arrogance of the winner. "Don''t be hypocritical." Begita turned her face in anger and hummed coldly, "this time it''s just my carelessness. Next time you must lose!" After hearing this, Monkey King laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 I''ll teach him a lesson one day. Hearing the monkey king''s laughter, the cold air on bejita''s body became more intense. The fierce breath rolled up the whirlwind, and the veins burst out on his forehead. ¡­¡­ In the thunderous cheers of the audience, the battle between monkey king and bejita has come to an end. Although they have not been able to see the whole process of the battle clearly, the incomparable visual effect of their fierce impact still deeply shakes everyone. The host watched the scene with surprise, moistened his voice, and announced excitedly: "Congratulations to Mr. monkey king for winning the competition and successfully entering the top four. Please give your applause to Mr. bejita and thank him and Mr. monkey king for their wonderful competition." The host''s voice was transmitted to the ears of every audience through the microphone, which once again raised the atmosphere of the scene, and a burst of lively cheers rang out in the crowd. These cheers are not only for monkey king, but also for begita. For them, Monkey King and bejita are rare experts. "Monkey King!" "Monkey King!" "Begita!" Like the tide of sound one after another, momentum together, like rolling waves swarming, with an unparalleled strong sense of shock. "Yo, there''s even a cheer for vegeta." Colin was a little surprised. "For the audience, they are all masters at the top of the human race." Tianjin fan shook his head. He recognized the strength of bejita. He could compete with monkey king for such a long time and could not find a few in the universe. Of course, except for the Luo Lan family, they are all monsters. Tianjin fan has not yet made clear where the upper limit of their family is. Clint nodded: "bejita is not so good. His strength is OK." After that, with the sound of a loud Gong, the fourth game began, and Buli and the king of the world God Axin stepped into the challenge arena. Looking at the two people in the challenge arena, Colin whispered, "cough, who do you think is more powerful?" "Should be the king God, after all, he is the highest god in the universe..." Tianjin rice hesitated, not sure. No. 18 glanced at her eyes and said in a cold voice, "the position of God and strength can''t be generalized. I think the woman with orange hair is more powerful." "I think the 18th is right." Klin finished and looked at bick. Bick seriously gazed at the two people on the match field. "Lord king of the world belongs to the Legendary God, and his strength is needless to say, but since that brie can follow begita, his strength should not be weak." It''s the so-called "birds of a feather flock together". If you can get together with begita, you can''t be any worse. "Altas are fighting nations as well as SAIAS. In ancient times, they were a very powerful race and produced many experts. But don''t underestimate the king of the world. The king of the world is very powerful." Hearing that they were discussing the strength of the king God of the world and Buli, jabber put in a faint voice. "Ah, the king of the world is so powerful!" "After all, it''s the God of the universe. It must be very powerful." Bik more agree with the power of the king God of the world, but the feeling of Buli is not simple. "Luo Lan, what do you think of them?" Luo Lan said: "Buli is a super Alta warrior left in ancient times, and the king of the world is not his opponent." Luo Lan''s words directly determine this problem. Klin and others naturally agree with Luo Lan''s judgment, so they don''t tangle on this issue. Although he is a little unconvinced, considering the other party''s Dragon God''s identity, he will not be aimless on this issue. Is it possible that for millions of years there has been no lower world, and the mortals in the lower world have become so powerful? Jebert''s eyebrows were tangled. A few people look at the game together. As the creator God of the universe, there is no need to doubt the strength of jiewang God. It takes only one punch to deal with the fleissa or super Saiya people in the period of namik. However, in today''s time, the gold content of jiewang God is really not enough. So after the two players went on the stage, after a warm-up, the disadvantage of the king God gradually showed up. In terms of strength, the king of the world is not inferior to the king of the demon world, Dappula. She is really a great strong man. However, Buli has made great progress in recent years, and her fighting style is different from that of Saiya people, which makes her have long-term fighting ability. With the battle going on, Buli''s advantage gradually became obvious, and the king God began to feel weak. Because he is not running for the champion of the world''s first martial arts association, after basically understanding the opponent''s strength, jiewangshen directly chose to admit defeat. As a result, Buli also entered the top four ranks. In the next competition, Luo Lan didn''t care much. It was all a competition between her family. In the semi-final, sun Bula first met No. 18. Logically speaking, the level of sun Bula and No. 18 should be the same, maybe sun Bula is a little more powerful, but as a younger martial sister, sun Bula also gives No. 18 face, after a contest, he deliberately lost the game by a small margin. As for another semi-final match, there is not much suspense about the match between monkey king and Bu Li. The final championship fight took place between the 18th and the monkey king. ¡­¡­ As the sun sets, it''s getting late. Night gradually shrouds Wudao City, which is located on the outskirts of Kailin holy land. The noise of the city falls with the setting sun, and colorful neon lights up the beautiful scenery at night. As the twilight came, the 29th World''s first Martial Arts Association came to an end. Just as the script set, in the final, the monkey king only lost the game by one move. The 18th won the final victory. At the end of the competition, several people got together and the United Kingdom paid for a large celebration in the city of Wudao. Although Sun Wukong and others all live on the earth, they are usually scattered in different cities for cultivation. There are not many times when they get together like this. So after the banquet started, several people drank wine and talked about their own experiences. Sun Wukong and many other Saiya people were crazy to destroy the food on the table like the reincarnation of starving ghosts. Luo Lan and Saifeiya have a large family and form a table by themselves. Looking at the delicate and delicious food on the table, they all have a big appetite. In particular, the saliva of a child like askari, who suffered a lot when he was a child, has been pouring down for a long time. Burying his head, gnawing away. At the end of the banquet, it was almost early in the morning, and a light mist appeared in the air. At this time, the gods of the world, Axin and jebett, came over. "Luolan Dragon God, we need your help!" The king of the world opened his mouth with a sad face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 "You still want to deal with boo the devil?" Luo Lan looks at Xin, the king God of the world. This king God doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t shed tears. He doesn''t have his own responsibility to bear. He doesn''t know if his body can bear it. "Not boo the devil." The king God of the world, Axin, was stunned. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I already know my own shortcomings. I will try to find another way to deal with the matter of Bu ou. If there is a god of destruction, it may be more appropriate to leave Bu ou to the God of destruction." It''s self-knowledge. Luo Lan''s face softened a lot, nodded in agreement, "you can think like this is the best." "So what can I do for you?" The king of the world was puzzled and didn''t know how to open his mouth. At this moment, jebert helped him and said, "lord king of the world hopes that Lord dragon can help save the elder king of the world who is sealed in the sword." "Let me untie the seal?" Luo Lan pondered after listening. Worried that Luo Lan would refuse their request, Ashin said: "I know I''m not a qualified King God, and I don''t know a lot of things. But because of this, I need to grow up. The inheritance of King God can''t continue." "But the seal on the king''s sword is so strong that it can''t be broken with the strength of me and jebert." Luo Lan''s eyes flashed a light, "it''s normal if you can''t break it. It''s the seal set by the destruction god birus. It''s to restrain the king God of the world. OK, I''ll go with you to the king God of the world." "Lord dragon, did you agree?" The king of the world was pleasantly surprised. Luo Lan nodded, "well, hurry up and go. Let''s go." If the king God of the world asked him to destroy boo, Luo Lan would definitely refuse. It''s a joke. The appearance of BOO is not related to the king of the world. Why do you have to be a hero? Even if Luo Lan is more interested in boo, it''s his own business. He won''t be like the monkey king in the original book. Because the king of the world has a few words, he will be a hero for a while. However, Luo Lan didn''t refuse to rescue Lao Jie Wang Shen. After all, it''s good for the seventh universe. Moreover, Lao Jie Wang Shen''s ability to develop the human body''s potential has some effect, which may be useful in the future. "Well, the ability of jabit can take you to the kingdom of the gods in an instant." The king God''s face was excited and asked, "would you like to talk to your family?" Luo Lan shakes her head: "no, they are not interested in the kingdom of God." The so-called world king god world has the highest sacred status in the eyes of the gods, but for Luo Lan, in addition to a mystery, there is nothing special. To say that the scenery may not be comparable to the mortal planet in the lower world. There are pearls and jade that destroy the god world. Places like the world king god world are actually quite common. When the king of the world heard the words, he didn''t say any more. He gave a sign in his eyes to jebert, who immediately understood and moved in an instant. The instant movement of the king God of the world and the king God of the trainee world is the ability given by the rules of the universe, which can reach any range of the universe in an instant. The original intention is to let them understand the situation of the universe more effectively. There is no such ability to destroy the God birus. ¡­¡­ On a low hillside in the kingdom of God, jabit and his two men came to the place where the kingdom of God sword was sealed. "Lord dragon, the sword of the king of the world is in front of you." In general, it is not easy to show people the sword of the king of the world. But now the God of the king of the world is asking for help from others, so he puts his posture very low. As for the existence of Dragon God and destruction god, jebert has no clear understanding. Luo Lan walked in front of him, climbed a mountain that stood 100 meters high, and found the magic sword with only the hilt exposed on the ground. There is a touch of lavender destructive energy floating on the golden hilt, which is added by the destructive God birus. It''s strange that such a seal King God can break it. Pointing to the hilt of jiewang Shenjian, Axin said: "this Shenjian is jiewang Shenjian. For many years, many jiewang shens have tried to pull it out, but without exception, they all failed. In the past, we only thought that the strength of jiewang Shenjian was not enough, but now it seems that there are other reasons." "The purple energy on it has just appeared recently..." Before he finished his words, Luo Lan squatted beside the handle of the magic sword, and then pulled out the handle with his palm. The king''s magic sword was pulled out. Then he simply made an effort to pull out the whole sword. Zheng! The sound of a blade cutting through the air is clear and sweet. "Ah, it''s taken out!" The king God couldn''t believe it. His chin almost fell to the ground. The God sword that the king God of all ages could not pull out was pulled out so easily? Luo Lan weighs the weight of the king''s sword, feels the energy above, and determines that it is destroying the divine power. Glancing at the king of the world, "what a big thing, the seal on it is not strong at all. It''s easy to find a super Saiya Level 2 master, but it''s a pity that you didn''t let anyone try it." "King of the world God a Xin said with a smile:" king of the world God has always been the holy land of gods, so basically no mortal foot "It''s because of this that the God of destruction didn''t set up a particularly strong seal." The God of destruction, birus, may have just thrust his sword into the ground at will, but it has baffled the gods of the king of the world for countless years. From this we can see that the God of the king of the world is firmly self styled. The king God of the world was red faced and ashamed. But now is not the time to be ashamed. He eagerly looks at Luo Lan, hoping that Luo Lan can release the elder King God in the divine sword. "Luolan Dragon God, has the seal been untied?" "Not yet." Luo Lan shakes her head. The real seal of the destruction god birus is not on the ground, but on the sword body. With a strengthening, it is very difficult to break the sword with the power of super Saiya 2. But it''s hard for Luo Lan. He holds the hilt and the end of the sword with one hand. Then he pulls it hard. The impregnable King''s sword "clicks" and breaks into two pieces. "The king''s sword is broken..." "Is that the way to untie the seal?" "I didn''t see the elder king of the world!" King of the world God, ah sin and jebbit, look left and right. They don''t find anything special. Have they failed to crack the seal? At this time, an old voice sounded behind them, "Hey, I''ve been here for so many years, and I''ve finally come out of that ghost place. You are the king God of the contemporary world. It doesn''t look very strong." The king of the world and jebert were startled by the sound. When they looked back, they saw an old man with wrinkles standing behind them, hunched and dressed in the clothes of the king of the world. His face was very ugly and his skin was drooping, as if he was about to die. "Ah, old man, are you the ancestor of the king God of the world?" "Hey hey, I was the king God of the world 15 generations ago..." the old king God''s voice came. The king God of the world, Axin and jabit, confirmed each other''s identity. With a look of surprise, they both knelt down in front of the old king God, kowtowed and exclaimed, "my ancestors, the king God of the world says hello to you." "Well, you''re not a good king of the world." "A long time ago, I was sealed in this magic sword by a very powerful guy. I always thought that it would be a certain generation of King God who would untie my seal. Unexpectedly, it was not..." Looking at the world king God a Xin figure thin appearance, some despise, then the line of sight sweeps to Luo Lan''s body. He frowned slightly and looked puzzled. The power of the young man was very strange. It seemed that he was also a God. "Ancestors, it''s not our fault. After the loss of the inheritance of the king God, we are trying to maintain the order of the universe, but our ability is limited." "The man who sealed you at the beginning was the God of destruction, birus. His seal is definitely not broken by the king God of the world." Luo Lan''s light voice rang out. "There''s nothing wrong with that." The old king God bent his back and fixed his eyes on Luo Lan: "who are you, it seems that you are also a God?" "Ancestors, this is Lord Luo Lan, the Dragon God." King of the world God a Xin quickly introduced. "Why, Dragon God?" The old king frowned and polished his eyes. At this time, Luo Lan also opened up her identity, a silver gray light flashed by, the pure dragon power released from her body, condensed into a complex silver gray dragon pattern on her forehead, and at the same time, a set of robes full of silver dragon patterns appeared on her body. The strong and mysterious spirit breath came, and the powerful power of the second step of the fourth level sequence pressed on the old king God, which made his whole body tremble, and his rickety body even more pressed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 The old king was shocked in his heart and was shocked by the ancient costume. Before he came back to himself, a vast and powerful force swept over him, like a towering mountain pressing on his soul, which made him tremble. Shock! stunned! unbelievable! Wang Shen of the old world didn''t know how to describe his emotions. He looked at each other''s clothes, silver and white mysterious clothes, and his whole body was covered with dragon patterns. There was a faint sense of nobility. There are complex dragon patterns floating on the forehead, and a pair of red eyes are full of divine light. Although it was the first time we met, Wang Shen of the old world recognized that the other party belonged to the same God, and he was definitely a god of high rank. This is a high-level spirit no lower than the God of destruction! When did such a powerful God appear in the seventh universe, the old king took a cold breath for fear that his behavior would neglect the other side. He asked cautiously, "are you the spirit of the seventh universe?" Luo Lan nodded: "well, it can be said that you have been sealed for many years, so many things are not clear. Some time ago, the universe experienced great changes. In order to maintain the order of the universe, the great God appointed an apprentice Dragon God to each universe, whose status is equivalent to destruction god." Strictly speaking, the apprentice Dragon God''s status in the whole King''s inner domain is higher than that of the destroyer God. The destroyer God is controlled by the whole king and the great deities, but the apprentice Dragon God is only responsible to the superior Dragon God. Hear Luo Lan''s words, the old world king God can''t help looking at the world king God a Xin. But see each other a face at a loss, obviously what all don''t know. King of the world God Xin embarrassed way: "ancestor adult, a lot of circumstances I don''t know." "What do you know?" "I still know the things in our universe..." ah Xin, the God of the world king, was aggrieved and said that he was less and less confident. When the old king God saw this, he was so angry that he just scolded ah Hsin. The modern king God is just like this. No wonder the seventh universe ranks lower and lower. Although 75 million years ago, he was sealed in the king''s sword, but his consciousness did not sleep thoroughly. The situation of the king''s kingdom can be roughly observed. When he saw his boss being disciplined, he was still angry with the elder of the king God of the world. He simply lowered his head to be an ostrich, for fear of setting himself on fire. "Axin, I will train you again in the future. Now stand up for me." In a fit of anger, the old king waved his hand to let ah Xin stand up. For this younger generation, he didn''t expect anything. Lao Jie Wang Shen is the king God of eight classics. His vision is not comparable to that of ah Xin. In the face of a God who is comparable to the God of destruction, the etiquette is indispensable. Therefore, Lao Jie Wang Shen seriously exercises the God etiquette to Luo Lan, and Luo Lan also calmly returns the ceremony. "The Lord Dragon God came to the kingdom of the gods and saved me from the sword. Thank you very much. I don''t know what happened outside. Why did the LORD God set up the position of the Dragon God?" Luo Lan immediately told the story of the old God, and by the way, told about the replacement of the king God and destruction god in the ninth universe. "... after the misfortune of the ninth universe''s King God and destruction god, because they could not find successors, the great God officer specially assigned personnel from the first universe and the twelfth universe to take their place." "Lord lol and Lord sidora have fallen." After hearing this, the old king God sighed. The king God has no fixed time limit, and often only tens of millions of people will be replaced. It is not normal for him to replace the king God as frequently as the seventh universe. "Demons may hide in the corner of the universe at any time. You should also pay attention to that." Luo Lan pointed to the king God of the lower world, a Xin, "especially this king God of the world... He is immature and has always wanted to solve the devil Bu Ou independently. This idea is very dangerous." "I think birus sealed you in the sword just to prevent accidents." "Lord birus..." when it comes to the God of destruction, birus, the God of the old world, looks gloomy and glares at Axin. "Don''t run around in the future!" Ah Hsin didn''t know why he was so good that he would get angry again, but in front of his ancestors, he could only bow his head wrongly. "My ancestors, what were you talking about just now? What kind of God is the great God?" Ah Xin asked cautiously. "Shut up and call him the great God!" The king of the old world shivered with fright. He was so bold that he dared to call the name of the great God. How presumptuous! Ah Hsin had no contact with the outside world. He didn''t know the honor of the great God. After being reprimanded by the old king God, he was quite honest. Wang Shen of the old world frowned, took out a dark green book from his arms and threw it. "This is a magic book that records all the information of gods. Take it and learn it. You must remember the above information. In the face of gods who are more noble than yourself, you must never lose your courtesy." "Yes, my ancestors." King of the world God Xin, like a treasure, quickly holds the genealogy in his arms, and happily reads it with jebert. What he lacks most is his understanding of the divine system. But turning to the first page of the genealogy, Axin was stunned. The genealogy described the hierarchy and subordination of many gods in the whole King''s family, as well as the ranking and strength of each universe. The first page of the genealogy is an introduction to the whole king. With a close-up photo of Meng Meng. "The whole king, the supreme god of the universe, is in charge of all the rules of the whole King''s world. One thought can make the universe disappear completely." There are also 18 universes in the world in ancient times. Six universes were completely wiped out by the king because they made him dissatisfied. The king of the world, ah sin, read word by word carefully, sweating on his forehead and looking at the close-up photo next to the eye spectrum, it''s hard to connect him with the majestic God who is in charge of all the rules of the universe. The second page is about the introduction of the great God. According to the introduction of the genealogy, the great God is second only to the whole king. He usually assists the whole king in managing the universe and has the authority to appoint and revoke all the world king gods or destroy gods. "Lord God Knowing the dignity and power of the great magistrates, ah Hsin felt thirsty and frightened by his rude address. Looking back, there are twelve important gods in the universe, such as the king of the world, the God of destruction, and the angel. With their own photos attached, there are also restrictions on the behavior of each God. Of course, because the old world king God''s genealogy has a long history, a lot of information on it is out of date. At least there is no record about the apprentice Dragon God. After reading the complete genealogy, Axin had a general understanding of the whole King''s genealogy, and was ashamed of his previous arrogance and ignorance. It''s the highest god in the universe, just the king God! It''s arrogant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 World king God Xin for his previous ignorance feel ridiculous, Luo Lan see he took the God, said: "God show me." "Oh, here you are." After nodding, Axin handed over the genealogy. Luo Lan took it and looked at it. The information recorded above is roughly the same as what he knows. The list of the world king God and the destruction god has not changed much. The profile shows that the term of the world king God is generally very long, and the situation of the seventh universe is a special case. "How to update the information after the staff on the genealogy changes?" Luo Lan looks at the old world king God to ask. The old king God replied: "generally, it will be updated regularly in the meeting of the gods. Of course, if there are special circumstances, the great God officer will also exert his divine power to make changes every other space." In the last 75 million years, there has been no major event in the whole kingdom, and the meeting of the gods has not been held for a long time. Luo Lan nodded: "the above information is out of date, and there is no list of dragon gods in the universe. Although dragon gods do not belong to the jurisdiction of the whole king system, now that they are here, the great God should record them on the genealogy to show respect." "This should be added later." The old king God said, looking at Luo Lan doubtfully: "in fact, I have long wanted to ask, what do you mean that the Dragon God does not belong to the whole king system?" "Literally, the throne of the Dragon God does not belong to the jurisdiction of the whole king, and its distribution right belongs to the Dragon God Salama." After hearing this, Lao Jie''s God was even more puzzled. In his heart, the whole king was already the most noble God in the universe, and what else was beyond his jurisdiction. So he asked the question. Asan, the God of the world king, had just accepted the existence of the complete king, and his head was still thick. At the moment, he heard that there was another Dragon God Salama, who seemed to be in a very high position. He also raised his ears to listen. The more you understand, the more you feel small. "The scope of the whole King''s jurisdiction is called the whole King''s inner domain, which is composed of several parallel worlds. Besides it, there is a vast territory, which was founded by the Dragon God Salama 12.6 billion years ago, and is called the whole King''s outer domain. It is divided into 36 regions, forming" the whole King''s outer domain 36 regions. " "Although the whole King''s Outland is divided into 36 districts, there are many secondary worlds under the outland, and they also have their own spiritual system. Although the secondary worlds are small in size, they are numerous, and the total number is considerable." "The world composed of the whole King''s inner domain and the whole King''s outer domain is called the universe system, and the universe system in which we live is called the whole King''s universe system." The king God of the old world had never heard of this shocking saying. For a moment, even he was a little dull and said with a bitter smile, "I always thought I knew the world very well, but I didn''t think I was a frog in the well. There was such a vast world outside." "Lord Salama, who can create a world as grand as the whole King''s Outland, must be a very remarkable existence." "Salama, the Dragon God, is not inferior to the whole king." Luo Lan nodded. In fact, in his heart, he vaguely felt that the Dragon God Salama was above the whole king. In the 49th year of Shenli, a great event happened in the whole kingdom system. Luo Lan didn''t know what happened at that time, but after that, there was a big problem in the space-time structure of the whole kingdom. Even the supreme gods such as the whole kingdom were affected by space-time. Think about it, the whole king of such gods actually because of the operation of the time machine and split, this is obviously a very abnormal thing. It''s just like a supreme being in charge of all power is influenced by the technology of mortals. This phenomenon is unimaginable. Luo Lan speculates in his heart that the whole king system is afraid to be blown up by outsiders! The old king God immediately inquired about the information of the whole King''s Outland, and Luo Lan did not hide it. He roughly told what he knew. When he learned that the whole King''s Outland had not only a dragon god Salama who was comparable to the whole King''s adult, but also four superior dragon gods who were comparable to the great God officials, the old king God''s heart suddenly trembled. As a result, when we learned that there were more than 100 other official dragon gods and countless dragon gods who were on probation to destroy them, the whole person was numb. There are four superior dragon gods in the sixth level sequence, one hundred official dragon gods comparable to angels, and countless trainee dragon gods in the fourth level sequence This is still the realm of God with the throne. In addition to these realm gods, there are countless gods who have reached the divine sequence, but there are no powerful gods who can inherit the throne. The strength of Quanwang Waiyu is really strong! No wonder you can send dragon gods to all universes at one time. Maybe only a few parallel world masters in the whole King''s inner domain can be compared with them. The old king God''s insight is far beyond the king God, ahsin. He naturally understands the division of power God, realm God and sub yuan God, so he is surprised at the strength of the whole King''s Outland. "Just send 12 trainee dragon gods to the universe. Your inside information is terrible." The old king sighed. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and said calmly: "to be exact, it''s 60 trainee dragon gods. One area can come out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Shen of the old world didn''t gasp for breath, and his face was a little purple. The thirty Sixth District of the outer world really didn''t have a false name. "There are so many experts there!" Luo Lan said with a smile: "in addition to the masters who have risen from the secondary universe, some of them have also passed from the whole King''s inner realm." "What do you say?" The old king asked with interest. "Where do you think the retired gods of destruction have gone?" "Did they all go to the whole King''s Outland?" The eyes of the old king god suddenly protruded, and his drooping cheek was so surprised that his wrinkled skin was squeezed into a pile that he looked even more ugly. Where has the abdicated God of destruction gone since ancient times? There are many different opinions about where the retired angels have gone. In addition, the older generation seems to have agreed to keep silent and never mention it. All the gods in the inner domain don''t know. Did you really go to Outland. Luo Lan nodded and gave the old king a positive look. "I also learned after I met Salama, the Dragon God. As long as the Dragon God reaches the third step of the fourth order or holds office for a certain number of years, he will go to the whole King''s Outland after retiring." Speaking of this, Luo Lan sighed, "the outer realm of the whole king can be regarded as the protective layer of the whole universe system. The purpose of the establishment is to protect the stability of the inner realm." The conflicts of interests between the Zeus and the Zeus, between the Zeus and the darkness, and between the Zeus and the demons have produced contradictions, which can only be solved by war to a certain extent. The peace of the inner universe is because there are people in the outer world who are resisting the invasion of the outside world. The God of destruction should be stationed in Outland after retirement. "So it is..." the old world king God long breathed a sigh of relief, nodded. King of the world gods, ahsin and jabit, are listening. Just like the book of heaven, he doesn''t know the sequence of gods, the realm of gods and the power of gods. But the world is bigger than he imagined and full of crisis, but he understands it. Compared with those mentioned by Luo Lan, I''ve been obsessed with Bu Ou all day, and it seems that the pattern is too small. Forget it, the devil buo''s affairs should be dealt with by the God of destruction. As a world king God, he should concentrate on creating a life planet and adding vitality to his universe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 Luo Lan''s admonition has changed the idea of the king God of the world. He also knows his own shortcomings very well, so after the old king God came out, he positioned himself as an assistant. Because he is still very young, many things need the old king to grasp the direction. For a Xin''s change, the old king God looked in his eyes and nodded happily. This younger generation can still listen to the words, not hopeless. It doesn''t matter to be a little younger. I''ll start with Wang''s theology again. After communicating with the old king God again, Luo Lan didn''t stay in the world for a long time and offered to say goodbye to them. The old king God sent him away with great gratitude and asked him to send him back. Luo Lan waved her hand and disappeared in front of them. Looking at Luo Lan''s disappearing figure, the old king said with emotion: "it''s really a powerful and respectable Dragon God. It''s very lucky for the seventh universe to have such a guardian." Compared with him, it''s too irresponsible to destroy the God birus. "Yes, if it wasn''t for Luolan, I didn''t know there were so many secrets in the universe." Ah Xin said with a happy face. Lao Jie Wang Shen raised his fist and knocked on ah Xin''s head. "It''s not that you are too useless. Even if you don''t understand the truth, can''t you use instant movement? This ability is enough to let you leave the seventh universe." "Ah..." ah Hsin covered his head and exclaimed, "can you leave the universe even if you move in an instant?" "Nonsense, otherwise, how to communicate between the kings and gods of the world? This is not even the ability to destroy the gods." The old king God looked at him in disgust. "You still have a lot to learn. With your knowledge, it''s hard to be an apprentice King God." Of course, Xin didn''t dare to argue with him. He had to bow his head and ask for advice. The king God of the last generation died too suddenly, and the other three apprentice King gods who were more qualified than him all died in the hands of boo, the demon man. At that time, he had no choice. "Ancestors, what shall we do next? Shall we visit and destroy the divine world?" It is of great significance to destroy the divine world and the world king, which are the two highest dimensions of the seventh universe. Although he was taught by the God of destruction, birus, he did not blame each other. Instead, he thought that because he did not do well enough, he angered the God of destruction. Now that I know the truth, should I go to the door to apologize and get in touch with the destruction god, the highest god in the universe. Ah Xin''s words really scared the king God of the old world. The old man quickly covered his mouth and said angrily, "bastard, let go of this idea." "What''s the matter, my grandfather?" A Xin looks puzzled. "Lord birus... In a word, it''s hard to say. The God of destruction is a moody guy. Although it''s essential for the operation of the universe to destroy the God, to tell you the truth, it''s better not to touch those guys." Wang Shen of the old world spoke seriously and his face was complicated. "Is the God of destruction really that bad?" said Axin For a moment, Luo Lan''s description of the God of destruction reverberated in his ears. He was domineering and reckless, which was used to describe the God of destruction. The old king God gave a wry smile and said, "the bad things are beautified. In short, don''t take the initiative to see the God of destruction. They are not so kind as you think. The reason why I was sealed for 75 million years is that I offended Lord birus at the meeting of the gods." Of course, whether the specific reason is this or not, the old king God knows in his heart that if there is no setting to destroy the connection between the lives of God and King God, the God of destruction, birus, may not be able to attack him. Ah Hsin was obviously frightened and nodded busily. The old king God had a meaningful look at the king God, Axin. Now Axin is the real king God. Maybe one day, if Lord birus is not happy, he will seal him. A chill came over him, and Axin shivered inexplicably. "Next, I will teach you that if you become a qualified King God, when you grow up, you will also take you to visit other king gods in the universe. Some old friends have not contacted for tens of millions of years. Of course, the equipment belonging to the king God of the world should also be complete... "The old king God said and took out a strange ring and a crystal ball the size of a football. Then give the ring to asin. "This is the ring of time and space, which can be used to observe the future and parallel time and space. It is the best auxiliary tool when the king God chooses to create a planet." The old king God introduces the function of the time and space ring. With the help of the time and space ring, the king God can create a more ideal planet. When ashington was surprised, he was a divine object and carefully collected it. "The crystal ball..." "Oh, it also helps the king God of the world to manage the universe, mainly observing the situation in all parts of the universe... Well, it''s similar to the staff in the hands of angels." This crystal ball is the best treasure of the king God of the old world. Observing the situation of the lower world depends on it. In the heart of the king God of the old world, this crystal ball is more important than the ring of time and space. "How powerful!" Although we don''t know what''s special about the angel''s staff, the crystal ball, which can observe the situation in the lower world, is obviously more practical for Axin. If I had it earlier, I would not have had to go to the world''s first martial arts meeting to calculate Babidi. But then again, if he had not gone to the world''s first martial arts association this time, he would not have met Luo Lan and others, and would not have known many secrets of the universe. A peck and a drink is really mysterious¡° Ancestor, can this crystal ball find the Dark Wizard Babidi? He should be on earth now. "¡° Of course. " The old king God naturally said¡° You''re looking for Boo''s egg. It''s just a devil. You pay too much attention to him. In ancient times, there were many monsters more terrifying than boo... "" how did those monsters get rid of? " Asked Xin¡° Lord birus, of course. " The king of the old world laughed awkwardly, "although Lord birus is not doing his duty, he often sleeps for decades, but time is the least valuable thing for the gods. Decades and hundreds of years are just a moment."¡° Lord birus, who can do it every few decades, has been more diligent. " After listening to the words of the old king God, a Xin''s face was a little unnatural, and he felt blocked in his heart. It is superfluous for the feelings themselves and the king God of the world to do. Birus, the God of destruction, wakes up once every few decades. If he had insisted on it, he would not have sacrificed until he wakes up. There would not have been so many things later. Of course, the old king God didn''t know the complex ideas in his heart. He should guide this younger generation to become a qualified King God as soon as possible Luo Lan doesn''t know what happened later in the world. At this time, he has returned to the hotel where the party was held. The party is over, but everyone hasn''t finished yet. At the beginning of the party, bick''s attention was on the king of the world. Due to his low status, bick didn''t rush to disturb him. However, he saw the picture of Luo Lan leaving with the king of the world. Now Luo Lan came back alone and didn''t see the king of the world, so bick came up¡° What about the Lord King God? "¡° He has returned to the kingdom of the king. " Bick was surprised and said, "isn''t he going to deal with boo the devil?" Luo Lan shook his head: "it''s not the work of the king God of the world. It''s not to say that boo didn''t wake up. Even if he wakes up to the level of Super Saiyan 3, there are many people on earth who can deal with him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 Hearing what Luo Lan said, bick nodded silently. His concern for boo was more from the warning of the king God. In fact, there is no shortage of people who are stronger than boo. However, it is also a hidden danger for buo to stay on the earth. Bick plans to use the power of the temple to conduct a comprehensive search on the earth after he returns to the temple. He must find buo''s eggs. Even if he can''t get rid of this hidden danger, he should keep it away from the earth as far as possible. Out of concern for the king God, bikeduo asks about the king God. Luo Lan answers with the key information. After learning that the old king God of the world came out from the sword of the king of the world 15 generations ago, bik was stunned. The king of the world God is such a noble God. How could the old king of the world God 15 generations ago exist? Bick felt that his world view was impacted. Of course, this is a good thing. Even bick can see that the king God of the contemporary world is not rational in dealing with some things. However, out of respect for the king God of the contemporary world, it is not clear that now there is a more mature King God of the old world to give advice. The joint efforts of the two king gods will surely benefit the whole universe. For his ideas, if Luo Lan knew, he would scoff. In fact, the virtue of Laojie Wangshen is not much better than that of tortoise fairy. But there is a saying that Laojie Wangshen is much more professional than Axin in the management of the universe. The development of the universe does not depend on one or two world gods, but on the joint efforts of the whole. Of course, two world gods are better than one world God. What''s more, it''s still under the condition that the contemporary King God is not mature enough. After a few words with Luo Lan, bick got more information about boo, nodded, and then "whew" turned into a streamer to the sky. Then Qiqi and suno bowed to Luo Lan, turned and flew to the sky. Although there was no earth shaking event in this session of the martial arts association, the appearance of the king God of the world still surprised people. They had to go back as soon as possible to check the situation of the whole earth. At ten o''clock in the morning, a light mist floated in the air, like a living object, spreading close to the ground in its peculiar way. Colin and Tientsin also left one after another. Tianjin fan opened a martial arts hall in a remote town. Usually, the affairs were complicated. After saying goodbye to the people, he left with dumplings. Kelin and Lanfang are going to be much more carefree. They live on the island near the turtle fairy house. They usually don''t interfere in the affairs of the outside world except for their own practice. However, the residents nearby know that there is a legendary Taoist who is comparable to an immortal living on the island, so there is an endless stream of people coming to seek advice. Klin was never stingy and gave all the advice. With Lan Fang''s good martial arts skills, the couple had a very happy life. As Mullen grew up, Kling wondered if he wanted to find a good school for his daughter. ¡­¡­ As the people continue to disperse, Monkey King greets Luo Lan and then leaves. Sophia walks to Luo Lan. Luo Lan looks around and asks: "What about roffy and blah?" "I left with bidili. Bula''s classmates took them to the party, and Luofei followed them." Luo Lan nodded. Bula''s classmates are students of orange star high school. There are several scenes in the original book. Shap, who entered the top 128 this time, is also a student of orange star high school, a little better than Longtao. By the way, I saw a familiar person in the audience, like Leping, whose figure is completely out of shape, just like a greasy uncle. "Begita, they''re back, too?" "I left long ago. After being defeated by Wukong, I don''t think I will come out recently." Saifeiya said genially, with a faint smile on her face. "He''s a winner, but that''s what makes him stronger." Luo Lan said with a smile, "what''s more, Beijita will actually get along with the Alta people. That Alta people is Buli mentioned by amosa, who sleeps with bojack." "Oh, the survivor on mesanda." Sophia nodded her head and knew that brie was the altar she had met. She laughed and didn''t care. At this time, No. 18 came over like a spring breeze, with a smile on his elegant cheek. "Lazuli is laughing when she walks!" Luo Lan said teasingly. "Teacher ~" On the 18th, he screamed angrily and blinked. His bright eyes were like a clear spring flashing with flowing light. His eyes were sparkling, but his mood was very comfortable. This time, she has the most harvest. The prize money of the martial arts association is not worth mentioning to the rich, but she likes the feeling of taking money. "Lazuli has the potential to be a housekeeper. Such a child is the one to protect the family!" Emma grabs No. 18''s arm and holds her in her arms. She keeps rubbing her white face. No. 18 struggles for a while. After she can''t get rid of it, her face becomes helpless. "Auntie!" 18 Jiao voice shouts to express his dissatisfaction. Emma laughed, let go of No. 18, no longer tease her, face seriously toward Luo Lan asked: "the devil Boo''s egg is still on the earth, we want to find it out." "It''s good to mend Noah." Boo''s eggs, not eggs! Luo Lan can''t laugh or cry when he hears Emma''s words, but he also knows that Emma wants to transfer the energy of boo to Noah''s body. Both of them are possessed of a devil''s constitution and have a lot in common with each other¡° Forget it. Noah is small. Don''t overdo it Luo Lan doesn''t agree. Although the demon man''s hunting ability gains energy quickly, it has too many defects. Noah is still young and doesn''t have much resistance. Excessive dependence on hunting may not be good for the future. Emma just said it casually. Of course, she didn''t really joke about her daughter''s future. But really, it''s not appropriate to leave Boo''s eggs on the earth. Emma wondered if she should take a little brother and let him play with her daughter. This idea with Luo Lan, Luo Lan some heart, the original fat boo after eliminating the evil nature is pretty cute, as a nanny is quite suitable. FIA and Noah are young and need childhood playmates. They and others can''t be around often. It might be good to let fat boo replace them. Just thinking about this, suddenly Luo Lan frowned a little, he felt a force quickly enter the earth, and then a violent vibration soon disappeared. At the same time, something was taken from the earth. It''s Boo the devil''s egg¡° I don''t think you need to accept boo... "Luo Lan looked to the sky. Emma felt it for a moment and asked strangely, "it''s the king God of the world. How did he come to the earth again?"¡° Just now, he destroyed Babidi and took the eggs of BOO the demon. He must have been instructed by the God of the old world. The old man has a crystal ball in his hand and can observe the situation of the earth. " Without the key figure of the king of the world of Warcraft, dabidi and his followers dominate the world of Warcraft at best. The most powerful demons, Puyi and Warcraft, have only hundreds of millions of combat power. They are very powerful for ordinary people, but they are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the king of the world. After finding their position, the king God of the world killed them and left with the eggs of the demon boo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 "What are they doing with boo the devil''s eggs?" Emma whispered, with some doubts on her pretty face. "It''s probably to find a safe place to seal it up. The king of the world has always regarded boo as the biggest threat, and it''s impossible for him to stay on the earth safely." Luo Lan lowers her head to meditate and figure out the link. The king God of the world can find the egg of boo, the devil. The crystal ball of the old king God of the world is very powerful. "Why don''t you try to solve it?" Emma is a little surprised. Since it''s a hidden danger, isn''t it all over to solve it? "It''s a pity that they don''t have the strength. Since they can''t solve the problem, they should move to a safe place." Standing next to the 18 sneer, hands holding chest, cold voice ring up. "It''s about what Lazuli said." Luo Lan nodded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Emma immediately stopped talking. Thinking of the performance of the king God in the world''s first martial arts meeting, she was speechless. Good guy, a demon boo made the king God in such a dilemma. The king God of the seventh universe had too much water. It''s also a high-level God of the universe. The destruction god is much bigger than Ruth. Luo Lan doesn''t agree with the way that the king God kills Babidi, but keeps the devil buo''s giant egg. It''s like leaving a time bomb for him. If someone accidentally moves the devil buo''s egg one day and lets him break the seal, it''s like looking for death! No matter where you transfer Boo''s eggs, it''s a problem. Of course, if the king gods of the world have a way to kill the evil thoughts in Boo''s body as they did in the original book, leaving only the simple fat boo, that''s good. There''s no denying that the simple fat boo is really pleasing. In addition to his foolishness, fat boo is also proficient in all kinds of weird black and white magic. Besides being able to kill people, he can also heal the wounded. Huotuotuo is a moving fairy bean. Moreover, boo has the characteristics of immortality. Even if he is blown to powder, he can recover quickly. Such a talent is a bug. "Well, I think highly of them." Emma shrugged. "Originally, she wanted to subdue boo. Now that she was taken away by the king God, it''s OK. Anyway, there''s no lack of his power." Luo Lan laughs and embraces Emma and pinches her nose. "That''s right." "You have also reached the second level sequence. Next, upgrade the" divine Qi "to" divine power "as soon as possible. Without the power of the third level sequence in the future, it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the universe." After entering the era of the universe, other masters of the universe emerge in endlessly, and there is the power competition of the whole King behind. Even if Luo Lan protects the whole world, it is hard to say that it is safe. "Yes, we need to reach the third level sequence as soon as possible." Emma and Sophia knew the vastness of the universe and the importance of power, so they nodded. At this time, ascali''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly raised, and her sweet voice said, "Dad, you who have become gods still feel urgent. What should we do if we have not become gods?" "There''s no good way for me to cultivate gods. The key is to understand by yourself." "It''s hard to understand!" Ascali gave him a white look, murmured, and then stood leaning against a corner, chin in one hand, quietly watching the distant scenery. Luo Lan scratched her head and promised, "I will try to get you into the divine sequence as soon as possible, but the premise is that you have to lay a good foundation." If the foundation is not good, it is not easy to seize the opportunity. "Well, I don''t want to wait too long." Ascali snorted. "Of course." "Ascali, come here." At this time, No.18 looked at askari, her bright eyes turned, pulled her to say something in a low voice. They whispered, and then saw askari smile, told everyone that she had something to do, and disappeared with No.18. "What did they do?" "I don''t know." ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. "Ancestors, I''ve come back with Boo''s eggs." With a loud cry, the king God of the world and jebert hold up a huge egg full of strange lines and appear beside the old king God of the world. This giant egg is about three meters in diameter. It is dark brown in color. It is made up of two hemispherical eggshells. The strange lines are full of holes. The oppressive breath is released through these holes. With a bang, the giant egg was carefully placed on the ground. A chaotic force suddenly stirred the air and brought up a messy air flow. The old king God of the world came close to the giant egg of the demon buo to observe carefully, and almost fell to the ground by the air current. "This is Boo''s egg. It''s really disturbing, but the energy in it seems to have dried up." "When I found Babidi according to the instructions of my ancestors, he didn''t collect enough energy to revive boo, so now boo is still sleeping," Axin said excitedly Crept to the old king God''s side, asked in a low voice: "ancestors, what should we do next?" "Take it easy." Old world king God white a Xin one eye, "Maoshoumaojiao, always can''t sink gas, so how can become a qualified world king God." Ah Hsin was reprimanded by the king of the old world, and his face turned red and he felt embarrassed¡° Well, what our ancestors taught us is, "he said Being reprimanded by such an old master made ah Hsin feel like he was practicing under the king God of the great world. Looking at a Xin''s modestly accepting his rebuke, the old king nodded with satisfaction and made a circle around the giant egg of the enchanter boo, holding his chin in one hand and chanting words in his mouth¡° Oh, it turns out that... In addition to the smell of the devil, there is also a divine force fighting against the devil... "What are you talking about, ancestor A Xin asked strangely. Lao Jie Wang Shen glared at him, ignored him, and continued to observe the giant egg. About ten minutes later, Lao Jie Wang Shen sat down on the ground and asked ah Xin, "boy, how did you want to leave such a dangerous thing on a small earth in the lower world?" A trace of embarrassment flashed across Axin''s face, and he said to the truth: "in fact, the man who takes the giant egg of the enchanted boo to the earth is the dark magician bibidi." " I traced all the way to the earth, and then took advantage of his not enough time to untie the seal of boo, the demon man, and secretly attacked and killed him. " "At that time, there were only primitive humans walking upright on the earth. Considering that moving without permission might stimulate boo, I left him there," he added¡° Fool, you should have brought it to the kingdom of the gods earlier. " Old world king God blow beard stare, a fist hard hit on the head of a Xin. Axin looked at the old king God puzzled. The old king God looked angry and said, "don''t you feel that there is a magic power in the egg of the devil boo?"¡° Ah Ah Hsin screamed and responded. In a trembling voice, he said, "ancestor, you mean the LORD God of the great world may not be dead."¡° Nonsense The old king was black¡° It''s not so easy for the king God to die. The last king God should have a good strength. He has been fighting against the evil spirit of boo. If you bring it to the king god world earlier, plus the support of the spirit spirit in the god world, the king God may have a chance to save it. " After hearing this, Axin was immediately annoyed. "It''s my fault, my ancestors." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 Knowing that he had almost killed the king God of the world, ah Hsin wanted to slap himself. At this time, the giant egg of BOO was no longer the source of disaster in his eyes, but the hope of resurrecting the king God of the world. Ah Hsin then asked in a trembling voice, "my ancestors, do you have any hope of resurrection He looked eagerly at the old king God, hoping that the other side could give the answer he expected. The old king God frowned and continued to stick his hand on the egg of boo. He felt the situation. Compared with the evil power of boo, the power in it was very weak. It was as thin as a thread and could be cut off at any time. If they were not moved to the kingdom of the gods, the divine power in it might not last long. After carefully investigating the situation inside, he said: "the energy in the egg is quite empty. When it comes to the edge of drying up, two forces of mutual restraint are entangled, and the energy of divine power is forced to collapse..." "No hope?" Asan''s voice is fighting. At this time, jebert also looks at it with concern. The old king God glared at them, "don''t worry." "There is still hope. If there is no external energy input, neither boo nor the last king of the world can last that long. Thanks to the Dark Wizard of the world, he has input a lot of energy into it. Alas, I just don''t know how many lives he has sacrificed!" The old king God''s old cheek flashed a trace of unkind, and then bent down to mobilize the king God''s power in his body. Hum, a steady stream of divine power is delivered to Boo''s giant egg through his palm to wake up the vitality inside. Suddenly, the giant egg full of concave and convex lines shakes violently, and a stream of hot steam gushes out from the pores on the surface of the eggshell. The old king''s turbid eyes suddenly flashed a trace of God, stepped back a few steps, and a smile appeared on his face. "Yes, there is a response." The old king nodded with satisfaction. Axin asked nervously: "my ancestors..." The old king God waved his hand: "there''s no problem. The vitality inside has been awakened." Axin immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked what to do next. If the king God of the world died because of his negligence, he would feel guilty all his life. Now the king God of the world has the hope of resurrection again, and Axin is looking forward to the resurrection of the king God of the world as soon as possible. "The last king God of the world was in a stalemate with boo, the demon man. The two forces were still fighting. For a while, they couldn''t decide whether to win or lose. But fortunately, this is the king God of the world, and there is plenty of spirit as a supplement. With the change of time, the king God of the world will win sooner or later." "Ah sin, Jeb!" The old king called. "Yes "What do you want from your ancestors?" Axin and jetbite quickly respond, waiting for the appointment of the God of the old world. The old king God pointed to Boo''s giant egg: "drag it to the place where the spirit is most abundant. We should provide the best external environment for the king God inside." "Yes Ah Hsin exclaimed excitedly, and then, together with jebert, he carefully moved Boo''s eggs to a small hill, where the spirit of the world''s king is the strongest. After all this, Axin asked why they were not allowed to deliver the power of the king God directly into the egg, so that they could revive the king God more quickly? The old king God replied that the consciousness of the king God is still very weak. The pure divine power is too strong to stimulate the awakening of consciousness. If you want to revive the king God, you need to nourish it with gentle spirit, and moisten it with the way of moistening it. You must not be too hasty, or you will lose all your previous achievements. After hearing this, ah Hsin suddenly realized that he naturally obeyed the instructions of the king God of the old world and did not dare to have any extra operation. I''m secretly happy. Fortunately, there is such a respected, wise and wise elder in the divine world. Otherwise, if you follow your previous operation, even if you have the chance to revive the king God of the great world, you will be missed by yourself. Now he especially admires this elder. With him, the future of the seventh universe is bright. A Xin flattered the old king God and kneaded his shoulder and knocked his back. The old king God was also happy to enjoy it and was very satisfied with the service of this younger generation. "Ancestors, since the king God of the great world has hope of resurrection, then several other king God of the great world..." Axin rubbed the shoulder of the old king God and asked in a low voice. The resurrection of the king God of the great world is not enough. He wants to resurrect more people. The old king God narrowed his eyes and said in an old voice: "don''t be discontented. The reason why the last king God had hope of resurrection was that he was the king God. The dimensional throne preserved his last divinity. What''s more important is that you haven''t fully used the power of the king God, and the power of the throne hasn''t completely transferred to you." "As for the others... There is not much hope for the king of the apprenticeship." His words let a Xin feel depressed, immediately wry smile, is oneself too not satisfied. It''s hard for the king God of the great world to be able to revive. How can he continue to dream of reviving the other four. "That... King God of the world Lord, ancestor Lord!" "I don''t know if the dragon ball of namec will work," said jebert Axin''s eyes brightened. Dragon ball? What you are talking about is the disorder thing in the hands of the namiks, which will make a mess of the laws of nature... Get rid of this attention as soon as possible! The power of the dragon ball is not enough to interfere with the gods. "¡° Can''t you? "¡° Of course not. The power of the dragon ball is limited, and we, the king God of the world, can''t do anything that interferes with the order of the universe. " The old king God said that the Dragon Ball''s ability is related to its maker. The dragon ball of namec star can''t realize the desire of reviving the king God of the trainee world. Of course, if it is changed to Luo Lan''s dragon ball or more powerful super dragon ball, it won''t be necessary. It''s a pity that they don''t know that. Just when they regretted that they could not use the dragon ball to revive the other four king gods, not far away from them, a burst of gorgeous light suddenly sparkled in the void, and two young and beautiful figures appeared in the world of King gods¡° Lazuli, is this our kingdom of the gods? " A slim female Saiya man landed on the green lawn, with smart eyes looking left and right, and a sweet voice in her mouth. The scenery of Jie Wang''s divine world is similar to that of destroying the divine world, which doesn''t make her feel novel¡° According to the address given by Weiss, it should be Another pretty woman with golden hair looks around her with her blue eyes like a gem, with a cool face. These are the two men who left the earth, ascali and the 18th. After they parted with Luo Lan, the two women got together, and then together, first went to destroy the divine world, found Weiss, and then came to the world king divine world through Weiss. They blatantly broke in without any cover up. They soon found them¡° Ah, it''s you. How did you get into the realm of the king of heaven? " A Xin appears in askari''s side, after seeing their appearance, some accident way¡° Who are they, Axin? " Wang Shen of the old world stooped and came over. When he saw two beautiful young girls, his eyes were straight. These two girls are so cute! "Don''t be angry, my ancestors. They are all people I know. They certainly didn''t mean to break into the divine world."¡° Not angry, not angry! " The old king God wiped his saliva and put on the appearance of a gentleman, "what are the names of the two ladies? What''s the matter with the king god world?" Ascali and No. 18 looked at each other, and the old man looked at them with a familiar look. A lustful old man flashed across my mind. Fairy turtle! In her eyes, she could not help but dislike that the old man was the same as the tortoise fairy¡° Ascali Light said. "This is the princess of Sarada planet and the daughter of Luolan Dragon God. The other is lazuli, a disciple of the Dragon God." After hearing about ascali''s identity, the king of the old world was awed in his heart, and a trace of color in his eyes disappeared. It turns out that the daughter and apprentice of Luolan Dragon God can''t stir up! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 In terms of the aesthetics of the seventh universe, ascali and No. 18 are white, beautiful and have excellent temperament. They are both rare beauties. Wang Shen of the old world admires them with his experienced eyes. He suddenly feels that the whole world has become beautiful and he is much younger. "Two young ladies have come to the kingdom of God. What can I do for you?" Talking to the beauty, the old king God''s attitude is very kind. He doesn''t mind that the other party intrudes into the king God''s world without permission. Ah Hsin glanced at the old king God in surprise. He didn''t know when his ancestors became so talkative. No. 18''s beautiful eyes gazed at the ring on a Xin''s hand. The light flashed, and the catkin like thin hand pointed to him: "we have something to do with the king God of the world." A Xin doubts to point to oneself, ask: "seek me?" 18 nodded, "you are wearing a ring of time and space, I want you to take us to see the future." "This is the ring of time and space, yes, but how do you know?" Axin was particularly surprised that he knew about the time and space ring on the 18th. Even he just knew about the time and space ring. Ascali replied, "Wes told us." "Wes?" Ah Hsin''s brows wrinkled. The name of Weiss was familiar. It seemed that he had heard of it somewhere. "Fool, Mr. Weiss is Lord birus''s attendant, our seventh universe angel, has long said to remember all the names of gods." Wang Shen of the old world hit ah Xin on the head impolitely. Ah Hsin covered his head in pain, and finally remembered that he had seen the name of Weiss in the genealogy. He was wronged and said, "I just forgot for a while." "How can such things be forgotten!" The king of the old world roared, and suddenly he was a little tired. The younger generation took too much trouble to guide him. When he was angry, he looked at ascali and asked, "do you know Wes? The existence of angels is not known by ordinary people. " "We have been instructed by Wes in the destruction of the divine world." Ascali, tell me the truth. "Ah After hearing askari''s explanation, the old king God''s mouth is wide open. Ordinary people can''t get in to destroy the divine world. He has been the king God for a long time and knows the identity of an angel better than others. On the surface, angels are servants to destroy god, but in fact they are supervisors and administrators. What''s more, angels are directly responsible to the great God. Take a closer look at the two daughters of ashkari. Their bodies exude a faint spirit. It can''t be wrong. It''s destroying the life of the divine world. Then their identity is obvious. Practitioners who destroy the divine world! The old king God immediately put his face in order, "the two are the preparatory students of destroying God!" Knowing that the old king God had some misunderstandings, ascali shook her head. "We are not the preparatory members of the God of destruction, but we have been instructed by Wes." "All the same, all the same." The king of the old world laughed, and his heart strengthened their identity. Not everyone is qualified to accept the angel''s advice. Such treatment shows that Mr. Weiss values them. No matter how hard he is, he is also the successor of the gods. Maybe he will become the alternate God of destruction. For such people, the old king God should maintain a good relationship and try his best to attract them. What''s more, the other side is still beautiful. "You just said you wanted to use the ring of time and space to understand the future?" Old world king God ponders a way. 18 nodded, cold cheek showed serious expression, "we encountered a little trouble in the cultivation of God sequence, want to get some reference from the future." After hearing this, the old king God said, "the ring of time and space is distributed to the king God by the great God. It is convenient for the king God to observe the future, so as to create a more suitable life... So the user can only be the king God." "But they are practitioners who destroy the divine world, and they are also alternate members of the divine sequence. Well, I''ll let Axin take you to the future, but there''s one thing that you can only observe and never interfere in future affairs, otherwise it will cause unpredictable consequences." The king of the old world did not refuse their request on the 18th. He said to Axin, "take them to the future later. How to use the time and space ring? Should you know?" "I know." Ah sin replied. The old king nodded with satisfaction, took a gold earring from a Xin''s ear and put it in his palm. This earring is called Potala earring. It is an exclusive treasure handed down by the king God of the world. Wearing it on different ears will make people fit. "You come here one by one. There''s only one pair of earrings. Only with them can you use the time and space ring to travel through time and space. You can only go to the future. The past time and space are forbidden." "Lazuli, you come first." Ascali hands the earrings to number 18. No. 18 looks at the golden Potala earrings and will wear them on his ears. If the earrings of Potala are worn incorrectly, they will make people fit. If they fit with the king of the world, it will be difficult to separate them. "Yes." On the 18th, she lifted her golden hair, and a light and pleasant voice sounded. A Xin is also ready, because it is the first time to launch the time and space ring, his heart is also a little nervous, thinking back to the knowledge of the old king God taught him, only to see a bright light around the two people emitting halo, whew, the two figures disappear from the public. "They have gone to the future?" Askari asked curiously. "Well." The old king looked at the place where they disappeared and nodded. ¡­¡­ Time and space in the future. No.18 and Axin float over a city, their bodies are wrapped by a fog like air flow, and most people can''t see them. When they landed on the earth, Axin took a look around. This is the future 20 years later. The surrounding scenery hasn''t changed much. The traffic is the same. Compared with 20 years ago, the means of transportation are more advanced. "Miss lazuli, where will you be in the future?" Asked Axin. On the 18th, he thought about it and said, "go to the teacher''s home on earth first. If not, go to Sarada." She knows herself well, but she doesn''t go to many places, either on earth or on Sarada. A Xin has no opinion, because it is the first time to use the time and space ring with someone, he is very careful, the two soon came to Luo Lan''s villa by the sea, but did not find the future 18. Waves, sand, sunshine. Seaside villa, the shape of the villa has changed a lot. It seems that it has been demolished and rebuilt. Luo Lan and tayis are not here. The whole villa is taken care of by several servants. No one else can observe her coming when she walks into the villa on the 18th. No. 18 is wandering around the villa and sees many strange furniture. Suddenly her eyes are attracted by a picture of the whole family hanging on the wall, which is a picture of a young couple and their family. "Bula..." Staring at the family photo for a while, the corner of No. 18''s mouth suddenly raised a smile, and then walked out of the villa. A Xin is waiting outside, see 18 come out, "found?" On the 18th, he replied, "this is no longer the teacher''s home. Let''s go to Sarada!" A Xin naturally does not have the opinion, the time and space ring envelops two people, blinks of an eye time arrived at the North galactic West Sha LADA planet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 "There seems to be a big change here?" When you come to the sky of Sarada planet, you can see a scene full of vitality. The forest stretching thousands of miles is like a calm wave spread on the plate. It rises and falls along the terrain. The pyramidal buildings are arranged everywhere, just like a strong guard guarding the whole planet. On the 18th, looking at everything in front of her, E-Mei frowned slightly. The change of sharada made her not recognize. Although it''s still a Saian planet, it''s totally different from Salada, where she lives. The most prominent thing is the pyramids that have sprung up. When did this thing appear on Salada? Twenty years later, Sarada will change a lot! With a little doubt in mind, the mental power of No. 18 spread out, but was soon blocked back by those pyramids, "what a strange pyramid." "Do you know what those are?" No. 18 asked him. Axin shook his head and gazed. "I don''t know." On the 18th, she nodded her head. The changes of sharada surprised her, but these are not the main things. She needs to see herself in the future. According to Wang Shen of the old world, in the field of time and space, you can''t directly interfere in the future, or it will cause unpredictable consequences. I believe his words on the 18th, and I don''t mean to interfere in the future. Raised his head, 18 bright eyes a flash, intend to go to the Saiya royal residence. Just about to start, but see the world king God a Xin pull her a, 18 doubtfully looking at him, but see him with a finger pointing to a direction: "you see there." Looking in the direction that Axin pointed out, a beautiful figure appeared in the line of sight. That is a good-looking woman, 18 recognized that it is the future of their own, in the heart of a secret way: "come really timely." No.18 of the future is a white knitted sweater with a sleeve less high collar and a long black skirt. It looks smart and light. It has light makeup on its face. Its golden hair curls slightly as if it had been ion permed. It makes people feel young and noble. It is full of female charm. If the past 18 is a green girl, then this is a mature peach. Beautiful and delicious, with unspeakable temptation. 18 looking at the future of their own, eyes open big, lovely mouth open and close, expression some incredible. Is this still me? What happened? "Don''t talk to her. We don''t have the same time and space with her." Keeping in mind the warning of the old king God, Axin said to the 18th. 18 eyes flutter Shuo, nodded, whispered: "this future is inevitable?" "It''s just a possibility in the future, and if you don''t make any changes, it''s very likely to happen," he replied. Time and space is a very mysterious thing. When the ring of time and space brings us across, the world is real, but as long as we make any change after we go back, the world will disappear immediately. " It''s hard to say whether the future is real or illusory. It is not fixed on the time axis as it was in the past, but like a river, scattered out numerous tributaries. The role of the ring of time and space is to temporarily tie up these tributaries to form a stable River, and then facilitate the observation of the king God, and make timely changes to the development of some living planets. The future observed by the ring of time and space does not really exist like a parallel world. They are more like a mirror, reflecting a possibility of the future. But even in such a future, the king God of the world is only allowed to observe, not to interfere in future affairs, otherwise he will be severely punished. On the 18th, she probably understood what Axin meant. She looked at her future self curiously, her slender fingers against her chin, and looked around her future self. It seems that I am very familiar with it. What happened to me in the future? "Have you seen enough?" At this time, the future 18 suddenly opened, the cold voice came, but scared 18 and a Xin a big jump. "It''s impossible, she can''t see us!" said Axin No. 18 stretched out her hand and shook in front of the future No. 18. "She didn''t see us. She should have guessed." Since the future is based on the real world, the 18th of the future should know herself. So she came to see herself. On the 18th of the future, he raised his mouth and said to the air, "you don''t have to think about it. I can''t see you. In the past, lazuli, I have something to tell you. The king of the world will avoid it for a moment." On the 18th, he took a look at Axin, who stepped back consciously. "Listen to her, don''t speak out, or it will affect the world." "I see." 18 shook his hand. "You come here to know how to enter the divine sequence..." after a pause, the future 18 said to herself, she knew that she could hear the past¡° Don''t worry. It''s hard for man-made people to enter the divine sequence. You have to wait for a while. The time has not come yet. " 18 calmly looking at the future of their own, to see how she said. "... I don''t know how your history will develop in the future, but according to my experience, ascali should enter the divine sequence before you, but don''t worry. With my help, you will soon succeed." Future No.18 looks at the void with cold eyes. "Because man-made human is not a natural life, it is more difficult to enter into the divine sequence than ordinary life. It took Emma many years to successfully enter into the realm of the demon God relying on the demon human cells in her body... In fact, there is a faster way!" When you hear that, 18, raise your ears. Future 18 said to himself: "the origin of man-made people can be integrated, especially the man-made people who come down in one continuous line. The simplest way is to integrate themselves into the parallel world. You can look around the parallel time and space, and maybe you can find another self." "I don''t know how many parallel worlds you will have, but it''s not a good thing that there are too many individuals in the parallel world. It''s a big obstacle for you to enter the high-level God sequence in the future. The teacher will tell you later. I''ll tell you in advance." "By the way, a year later, if you take Wes to a place, you will get unexpected results." At this point, the future 18 face is particularly serious, and then said the address. In a year? 18''s eyes flickered with a light, the words of the future 18 in my heart. "Besides, see what I look like, my wish has come true." On the 18th of the future, she teased herself, like an ion perm. Her wife is full of attributes. "When appropriate, you can find Emma. She will help you." 18 after listening to the expression of a Leng, like being exposed the secret of the bottom of my heart, eyes become Pushuo up. "Well, that''s all I have to say. When you go back, the world here will disappear. It''s really an illusory future." The tone was full of melancholy. With these words on the 18th of the future, the figure disappeared directly in front of her. "What did she tell you?" she said "Told me something about the future." On the 18th, I sorted out my emotions. A Xin is surprised: "still have such operation?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 18 glanced at him. What''s the fuss? Getting useful information from the future is just the meaning of the king God in charge of the ring of time and space. "Go back!" "By the way, how many parallel worlds are there now?" 18 suddenly sounded the future of his command, casually asked a sentence. "Well, I have a master space-time ring in my hand, and four copies of different colors, about five parallel worlds." Ah Hsin didn''t know the meaning of the 18th question and thought about answering. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 Knowing the number of parallel worlds from Axin, he nodded on the 18th and kept this information in mind. Before leaving, I took another look at Sarada planet, and then started the space-time ring. I saw a piece of fuzzy light flickering in place. No. 18 and the king of worlds, ahsin, separated from the future world. Time and space travel is an instant thing. When you come back, you have returned to the real world. "Well, what''s the gain?" As soon as I woke up, ascali''s eager voice rang out in my ear. The 18th looked at her and nodded slightly. Askari''s face flashed a ray of joy, holding the hand of No. 18, curiously asked: "tell me about the future, have I become the queen of Sarada?" On the 18th, she gave a white look and took back her hand. "I don''t know if you have become queen or not, because I haven''t seen you on Sarada at all, but one thing is that I will be much bigger than you in the future." The beautiful face faces askari, and the tone is very serious. Askari looked at her strangely. "Isn''t that bullshit? You''re a few years older than me." 18 ha ha a smile, also don''t go to explain, said a you later know, then to her show thought-provoking smile. Let''s go Dutch in the future! Askari felt that it was strange for No. 18 to come back from the future, but she didn''t think much about it. In her opinion, No. 18 may have mastered the method of breaking through the divine sequence, and her self-confidence began to explode. No, I will be the queen in the future. How can I lose to others! "How many years have you been to the future?" ascali asked with a grunt 18 did not hide, replied: "twenty years later!" "Ha ha ha, lazuli, you''re not confident enough to confirm whether you have broken through the divine sequence in 20 years. If it''s me, five years will be enough." The voice was full of confidence. Ascali held out her white and tender palm and compared it with a number of five. "A longer time is more guaranteed." No. 18 looked at her calmly, but she was laughing in her heart. Twenty years later, she didn''t want to make sure whether she had a sudden divine sequence, but for more important things. As for what it was, she didn''t dare to say it in front of ascali, for fear that she would be beaten if she said it. "By the way, ashkari, do you want me to change my image, such as a perm, a haircut or something? I''m too boring and immature now." Holding the silky golden hair, No. 18 asked. "The brain is not bad, why does good end change oneself?" Ascali looked puzzled. "I just want to change my style." 18 said softly. "It''s probably because of the maturity of Miss Lazuli in the future world," she replied "Oh After hearing this, ascali did not expect that No.18 was also a beautiful woman. She said, "change as you like, but I think you are pretty good now, young and beautiful, and you look good... Forget it, it''s my turn to go to the future. Well, you can send me to the king of the world in five years." "All right." Axin nodded. At this time, the king God of the old world told her not to change the future. Ascali waved her hand and agreed. With the help of Axin, she started the ring of time and space, and in a twinkling she went to the future time and space. In the world five years later, ascali has seen her future and has become the God of super Saiya. She has dark red hair, red eyes and cool dignity. At first glance, she looks very similar to saifia, and she is full of divine prestige. It''s a pity that five years later, I''m not the queen of Sarada. It''s really a pity. It seems that there is still a long way to go to succeed to the throne. Ha ha, she won''t pass the throne to FIA directly. Although she lives in the blood of the two kings of the universe, she is the first heir... Ascali thinks that she won''t be out of touch with the throne! After a while of wishful thinking, ascali stayed in the future for a while, explored the way to become stronger from ascali in the future, and then went back with Xin with satisfaction. Now that she has complete experience and methods, she is confident that she will be promoted to the super Saian God in the next year, and Luofei and sun Bula will be left behind. Think of here, ascali secretly happy, beautiful face can not help but smile. ¡­¡­ A parallel world within the whole kingdom. The world in which Tranks lives is one of the five parallel universes in the inner world. Since ascali, rofei and sun Bula came to this world ten years ago, the horror of man-made people has come to an end. As the man-made man died, decades of chaos finally settled, and reconstruction work continued for the rest of the year. The capital of the West. High rise buildings have been rebuilt in the abandoned city. Roads have been developed on the basis of the original. There are lots of people coming and going on both sides of the road, and cars floating on the road are speeding through. Human beings are a race with strong adaptability, and they will never give up in a difficult environment. Especially after suffering, everyone is full of hope for the future. The headquarters of omnipotent capsule company. A tall building rose from the ground. It was bulma''s training room for Tranks. In one of the rooms, Tranks was thin and sweaty, waving his fists and feet. He broke through the air barrier with fierce movements, making bursts of "buzzing" sound. Sweat fell on the ground drop by drop, and immediately printed round water stains. Ho! A series of shadows flickered in the room. After finishing his training, Tranks turned off the room''s gravity engine and came out. "Tranks, the meal is ready. Sit down and eat first." When she saw her son come out, bulma came out of the kitchen with hot soup in her hands. Compared with seven years ago, bulma looks much better and younger. Tranks sat down, picked up the dishes and began to enjoy, after the disaster, such a plain life is particularly warm. Burmato looked at his son eating with his chin, and asked, "do you want to go to the Kingdom God to practice later?" "Well, the Lord King of the world has told me that I will go there when I have time." Answered Tranks as he ate. "Boo, I don''t know how dangerous it will be. When will the world calm down?" Bulma took his job and sighed. "Don''t worry, mom, I will protect you." Looking at the worried mother, Tranks said word by word. Since coming back from another world seven years ago, Tranks has always kept in mind Rolan''s words, because he knows that there will be a terrible enemy far more than man-made man in the future. He never slackened. As early as a few years ago, he made a breakthrough in his body and became super Saiya 2. Now I''m in the realm of the world king God, receiving the guidance of the world king God and jabit. Bulma smile: "well, I believe you can." Then he put down the bowl and chopsticks, and said teasingly, "you are old and old, and you can''t put all your energy on practice. When can you find me a daughter-in-law to come back?" "Cough, I''ll talk about that later." Tranks looked embarrassed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 "In the future!" Hearing the words of TranX''s evasion, burmallow looked at his son with some dissatisfaction and said, "you are almost thirty. When will you not get married again? There are so many beauties on the earth. You can always see them. As long as you like, your mother will arrange for you immediately." "Mom, don''t worry so much, OK?" Looking at bulma''s positive look, Tranks couldn''t laugh or cry. "I don''t know how to worry. Do you already have someone you like?" Bulma said with a puzzled face. "Stop!" "Don''t think about it. I don''t have anyone I like. The problem of BOO the devil has not been solved. How dare I talk about feelings? I just want to improve my strength." Bulma was aware of the heavy burden on her son, and said: "don''t blame your mother for urging you. Although it''s important to improve your strength, you should also pay attention to your life. Your mother only wants you to get married and have children." "Mom''s omnipotent capsule company is waiting for you to inherit it!" "Yeah, I know." With a sincere look on his face, Tranks quickly picked up the bowl to fill his stomach. "Well, I''m full. Mr. jebert is still waiting for me. I''ll go to the kingdom first." "How fast the boy runs." As she watched her son pick up his coat and walk out of the door, bulma shook her head, then chuckled and picked up the dishes. In fact, with their family''s power on the earth, they don''t worry about the fact that Tranks can''t get a wife in the future. With his contribution to saving the world, there are many women who want to marry him. But Tranks is addicted to practice, but he doesn''t have this consideration. Bulma is not a stubborn person. She will not force her son to do anything for the sake of family property. Just for the future of the earth, she sincerely hopes that her son can leave more excellent offspring! The man-made crisis is a good warning. The earth is not a powerful planet, and there are few excellent fighters, mainly bik and bejita. With their sacrifice, the earth has fallen into darkness for decades. Therefore, Burma is not sparing making time machines and hopes to change the past. Fortunately, the arrival of rofei, ascali and others saved their world, but such a miracle could not happen at any time. If something similar to man-made happens again, such as boo, who is still under the seal, how should they deal with it? Reposing in the help of others? I''m lucky to have someone to help me every time. Neither bulma nor Tranks wanted this to happen. Therefore, Tranks strives to improve himself every day. He goes to the kingdom of God to accept the guidance of the kingdom of God and holds the hope in his own hands. Bulma''s idea is to be more simple, let his son have more children, can''t let him fight alone. Although the combination with earth people will make the blood of Saiya people continue to dilute, but there is no way, who calls the world without Saiya people! "Listen to Tranks. There is a Saian planet called Salada in the parallel world. There are many saians there. If you have a chance, let Tranks bring one back." Bulma stood on the balcony with coffee in her hand, looking at the scene of water and horses on the street, her mind could not help fluttering. "I don''t know what happened to Bula in the other world. Seven years later, the child should grow up. I don''t know if there is a sweetheart!" Thinking of her daughter born to monkey king in another world, bulma''s face showed a trace of missing. Ten years ago, when Tranks came with sun Bula, she was really shocked. Who could have thought that another world would have a child with Sun Wukong. I wanted to have a daughter very early, and the arrival of sun Bula just happened to be one of her wishes. The child looked as like as two peas, and the lavender hair was just like itself. They lived together for three years, and their feelings were the same as mother and daughter. Now think about it, why did you choose vegeta! Alas, it''s said that Qiqi is ahead of him. Recalling the days when he took risks with monkey king when he was young, bulma couldn''t help smiling and then fell into memory. ¡­¡­ On a sunny afternoon, the cool wind brings a sense of coolness. The white clouds in the sky are like marshmallows, changing their shapes in the clear breeze. In the yard, bulma leisurely carried a kettle to water the flowers. At this time¡ª¡ª "Ding Dong" a glottal bell rings, bulma opened the door, "who are you looking for?" Outside stood two particularly beautiful women, both with golden hair. One of them has beautiful hair, a few strands of short hair in front of his forehead floating up, shining with golden luster like the two crescent eyebrows below, and a pair of shining and beautiful eyes show the green color of his eyes. Super Saiya! Bulma''s eyes shrunk and recognized it immediately. Looking at the other person, she was wearing a simple casual dress, and a big hat just covered half of her cheek, which made people unable to see her face. However, from her slender figure and white skin, she should be a rare beauty. "You... Are all super sais?" Burma asked, suppressing the shock. "Auntie bulma, don''t you remember me?" Ascali chatted about her hair and returned to normal. "I''m ascali!" "Ascali!" Bulma was stunned and looked at the quiet woman in front of her. Her image coincided with that of the little girl who left seven years ago, especially the curved line on her chest. "Ah, ascali, you''ve grown that big." "And this one?" Turn your eyes to the girl next to you. "My name is Lazuli!" The blonde girl took off her hat and showed her face. Her voice was very cool. Looking at the familiar appearance of No. 18, bulma felt cold all over. He thought it was the evil devil who resurrected. But he soon remembered that the man-made man had been eliminated for a long time. Recall the parallel world things that Tranks told her, and realize that the person in front of her is not the man-made No.18 who made trouble for the earth. No wonder you have to wear a hat to cover yourself. It turns out that you are afraid of being recognized. Bulma knew that they were askari and No. 18 from a different world, and warmly invited them into the room. "Askari, and miss lazuli, welcome to the room." Taking out the fruit and drink for the guests, bulma looked at the two men calmly. "Ascali, we haven''t seen each other for seven years. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful." Ashkari''s looks are of the first class among the sais. Ascali said with a smile, "yes, long time no see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 A few years no see, the original little girl has grown into a graceful beauty, the arrival of ascali makes her very surprised, looking at ascali''s charming appearance, bulma can''t help but praise: "this child is really beautiful!" If she didn''t know that she was a Saian princess in another world, she would have wanted her to be her daughter-in-law. She asked about sun Bula''s situation, but ascali did not hide it. She explained the situation in detail. After learning that sun Bula grew up, she went to high school in orange star middle school and made her own friends. Bulma couldn''t help smiling. "It''s my biggest regret that I didn''t let Tranks enjoy a peaceful childhood. Now blah can live and study happily with his classmates in another world, and my heart is much more relaxed." "Bula is fine. Uncle Wukong is not very strict with her. Luo Fei often takes her to and from school. He eats and drinks everyday. His strength can continue to rise, not to mention how relaxed it is." Sun Bula''s life is also admired by ascali. They are both moving towards the direction of Super Saiyan God, but their paths are different. "By the way, where''s Tranks?" "He went to the kingdom of the king of the world to practice with the king of the world." Bulma replied with a smile. "Can the king of the world guide people?" Ascali tilted her head in disbelief. "I don''t know, but I heard that the king of the world is the most noble God in the universe." "Er... Let''s pull that boy down!" As far as the king God of the world is concerned, she is the most noble God in the universe. She really puts gold on her face. Ascali scorns it. As far as the throne is concerned, her father Luo Lan''s position as a trainee Dragon God is higher than that of the king God of the world. Bulma doesn''t know the difference between gods, and she doesn''t care about gods. She looks at askari, but is curious about how askari passes through. According to Tranks, time machine technology is forbidden. Ascali immediately told them what they had come over with the help of the ring of time and space. When he learned that there was a ring of time and space in the hand of the king God of the world, his mouth opened slightly. The power of gods is so strange that no mortal can understand it. Her eyes turned for a while, and bulma''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her eyes fell on askari. Askari''s identity made her give up the idea of letting the other party be her daughter-in-law, but askari couldn''t do it. She didn''t say other Saiya couldn''t do it! Tranks is a mixed race Saian. If he continues to combine with the earth people, it will certainly reduce the purity of Saian people and greatly reduce the ability of future generations... The role played by super fighters in a world is very clear to bulma who has experienced the end of the world. There are no other saians in their world, but there are other worlds! "Ah, ascali, auntie, please, since that time and space ring can carry people through, can you bring some beautiful female Saiya to Tranks?" "Bulma said a little embarrassed," you said that Tranks is so big, there is no object, my mother''s heart is also worried Askari understood bulma''s mind. With a slightly raised eyebrow, she said, "it''s OK to bring people here, but they are not people in this world. I don''t know if they can stay in this world." The reason why Emma and Shalu can stay in Rowland''s world is that they have been given a new identity by the super dragon ball. If she rashly brings Saiya people from other worlds to this world, she will be cleaned up by the gods of the current world as invaders. Ascali doesn''t know. When bulma heard that things were so complicated, she was a little silly. She just wanted to choose a few female Saiya for Tranks, but she didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome. If the problem can only be solved by super dragon ball, it''s better to use it to revive several female Saiya people on their side! "Super Dragon Ball... There''s no way." The brow frowned, and bulma shook her head regretfully. "It doesn''t have to be super Longzhu." No. 18, sitting quietly, suddenly opened his mouth. "What does Lazuli think?" Ascali looks at her with a pretty face. 18 white face showed a touch of self-confidence, slowly said: "the dragon''s ability to achieve the desire depends on the ability of the dragon ball, super dragon ball is of course the most powerful known dragon ball, but to tell you the truth, using it to give others identity, in fact, some talents." "The other dragon balls can''t either." "But neither the earth orb nor the namec orb can achieve their desire to interfere in the universe," ascali said "Nature is not them." On the 18th, he shook his head, his ruddy lips rose slightly, and his bright eyes flashed a smile. "Don''t forget that there is a dragon god in every universe. Isn''t Tranks the king God of knowledge? Let him look for it. Maybe he can contact the trainee Dragon God stationed in the seventh universe." Askari rolled her eyes and interrupted, "don''t think about it. I''m afraid I can''t find the Dragon God with the power of the king God." No. 18 shrugged his shoulders and said, "we''ll use our teacher''s dragon ball ability." The dragon ball made by Luo Lan is far more powerful than that made by Na Mei Ke Xing. As his own strength is promoted to the second step of the fourth level sequence, the power of the dragon ball is also correspondingly improved. It is also allowed for the trainee Dragon God to break away from the inner realm of the whole king and make moderate changes to unimportant rules. "Ah, you have a point. It''s worth a try." Ascali blurted out. "Is there any hope..." bulma asked with concern. "It should be." Bulma didn''t know what Luo Lan''s ability was like in their mouth, but after listening to them, they were quite calm. "If there is a way, we must arrange more, and Tranks should get married." Smilingly, I discussed with askari. From the perspective of bulma, it''s better to arrange more daughter-in-law for my son. It''s better to arrange more. "It''s on me!" Askari clapped her chest and agreed. As the princess of Sarada, she still has this power. Several people gathered together to talk and laugh. At this moment, they didn''t consider what opinions Tranks had. ¡­¡­ At night, Tranks came back from the practice of the world king''s divine sword. When he stepped into the house and saw two beautiful women in his own house, he was stunned. "Ascali, lazuli, what are you doing here?" "Come and see you, and travel around the world." Ascali laughs. "Welcome, we haven''t seen each other for seven years." When he met his old friends, Tranks was very enthusiastic. At the beginning, he spent two years together in the spirit time room, which can be said to be very familiar. Tranks was dressed as a trainee king. His tight clothes were not suitable for fighting. Ascali glanced at him. "It''s ugly of you to change this dress." "No, I think it''s OK." Tranks looked at himself and touched his head. "If ascali wants you to change it, you can change it." Bulma is very domineering. She also expects ascali to arrange for her daughter-in-law. Her son''s opinion doesn''t matter at all. "OK..." he laughed. Without arguing with them, he went to his room and came out wearing a relaxed T-shirt. "That''s a lot more pleasing to the eye." Ascali blinked her beautiful eyes. "Tranks, you should have reached super sair 2?" "Well, it''s been several years since we reached super sair 2." "The purpose of practicing in the realm of king and God is to deal with boo the devil?" "Well..." Several people chatted one by one. Ascali had a general understanding of the situation of Tranks in recent years, and then changed the subject and talked about arranging a daughter-in-law for him. "Aunt bulma told me, I want to ask your opinion. I plan to have several daughters-in-law. Don''t worry about speaking out. I will satisfy you." "In fact, according to your situation, I think we should have more." Then she looked at each other with shining eyes, and ascali waited for his answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 When she heard that ascali wanted to find a daughter-in-law for herself, she arranged several of them as soon as she arrived. At once, Tranks looked at her in surprise and declined her kindness. "Why do you join in the fun? You don''t have to worry about it." "Friends, of course, to help you, and this is not trouble, you just wait for my arrangement, I promise you will be satisfied!" Askalido took the whole thing on his own and threw a look at Tranks with the look of my friend. "No, really." Tranks couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know what to say. "No, what you want, what you want." Ignoring the opposition of Tranks, bulma gave him a warning look with a cold eyebrow, and then called ashkari with a friendly face. It was settled. "Trix''s brain is as dull as his father''s. how can we not be positive about starting a family? Ascali will have to worry about it in the future." "Don''t worry, aunt bulma. I''ll find him a beautiful one." Ascali giggled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tranks rolled his eyes a little speechless and looked at the two whispering people. They were even more tired than a day of hard work. Forget it, they ran straight to the bridge and did whatever they wanted. They didn''t want to pay any attention to them. Turning to No. 18, who is sitting quietly beside him, Tranks finds a topic to chat with her and asks about the situation of the other world, especially the situation of begita after he left. On the 18th, with a quiet face, he gracefully picked up a teacup and sipped the tea in it. In a pleasant voice, he said, "begita left the earth after you left. A great event happened on the earth soon after..." Then he told the story of Monkey King''s visit and Shalu game all the time. He kept talking about the recent world''s first martial arts association. After listening to it, Tranks could not help but sigh about the wonderful of another world. The appearance of sun WuFan surprised him from the bottom of his heart. "Brother WuFan of another world is also experiencing the same hardships as me, but fortunately, it''s all over." "Mr. Wukong broke through to super Saier 2 so early. Compared with him, my speed is still much slower." "It''s the same with bejita. It''s really hard to get along with her twisted personality." Tranks could not help shaking his head. As far as he was concerned, the other world''s bejita had nothing to do with him. When he heard that he was finally with Brit of Alta and had a baby, Tranks sighed, but he thought it was the most appropriate way. In this way, Mr. Goku and begita have their own families, which is a good ending. "... in this way, bu''ou, the demon man on your side, has been properly handled by the king God of the world. It''s OK." He laughs. It''s encouraging news. "Lazuli, what''s your strength now?" The tone of Tranks turned serious. "It''s easier to beat super Saiya 3!" It''s not a boast, even if it doesn''t reach the divine sequence, with her unlimited strength close to the divine sequence, Super Saiyan 3 is very different. "Isn''t that more powerful than boo the devil?" Exclaimed Tranks. "That''s right." "Great." Tranks was shocked and exclaimed that they must have reached a place he didn''t know. In the current world, due to the death of Monkey King and bejita for many years, there are no particularly powerful masters in the seventh universe. In the absence of competition, the speed of Tranks'' practice is not as fast as that of the other world. Now it is almost the ceiling of this world, and it has been the reason for his early accumulation that he can become Super Saiyan 2, Nature also knows nothing about the concept of divine sequence. I want to ask them, but I don''t know how to speak. On the 18th, seeing the dilemma of Tranks, he smiles and takes the initiative to point out the follow-up practice. Tranks is like a treasure and seriously absorbs the nourishment. ¡­¡­ The next day, ascali and the 18th are going to go out for a walk. Bulma sees them go out and shouts them, "Miss lazuli, you can''t go out like this." "What''s the matter?" The 18th stopped and asked suspiciously. "Your dress is too easy to recognize. Although the disaster of man-made people has passed for ten years, the appearance of No. 17 and No. 18 has been deeply remembered by people. If you go out like this, people will mistakenly think that man-made people are resurrected, which is easy to cause panic." Bulma pointed to her face and explained. 18 white eyebrows slightly wrinkled, all blame this world man-made, let her out of the door is not convenient. Bulma looked at her face, puffed a smile, pulled up the hand of No. 18 and said, "give it to me, I''ll dress you up, make sure people don''t recognize it." The 18th hesitated for a moment, nodded slowly, and grabbed his golden hair. "Give me a perm. I want to change my image." "All right." Bulma smiles, leads No. 18 into the dressing room, and then works on her hair. If you want to say that Burma is the best one to dress up in the original work, she is one of the few heroines who knows how to dress up. While all the other characters remain the same and keep their original appearance, Burma changes her hairstyle and dress. Every time she appears on the stage, it''s a look. She has the most experience in making up. Although she has rarely dressed herself in recent decades, her craftsmanship has not fallen behind. Collocation of the beautiful hair is slightly curled, trimming the hair of the brow corner, taking up the eyeliner and lipstick, drawing a light makeup for her, and finding a fashionable dress to match No. 18, and immediately a beautiful woman with a charming appearance and personality is present in front of her. The appearance is 90% similar to the original, but the temperament is completely different. It doesn''t remind people of the artificial 18. "Done!" Looking at her artworks, bulma smiles with satisfaction. No. 18, wearing brand-new clothes, stands in front of the mirror, constantly putting out various shapes in front of the mirror, one hand holding his waist and the other hand holding up his curly hair. Her present appearance is very similar to the future image she saw through the space-time ring, but her temperament is convenient, less graceful and more pure. "That''s good, too." Looking at the moving self in the mirror, the 18th nodded with satisfaction. "Lazuli has a great foundation." Bulma said with praise. Ascali looked at the new form of No. 18 and nodded in agreement. "It''s very moving all of a sudden." "How does it compare with my aunt?" On the 18th, he continued to look at the mirror, and the voice of quiet orchid sounded. Ascali gave her a thumbs up. "Each has its own merits, but I think you are more attractive than Emma. I can''t appreciate her taste." "Hee hee..." On the 18th, after hearing this, the corners of her eyes bent up, showing a smile. Emma''s aesthetic is indeed a little non mainstream. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the earth of another world, ever since she lost to the monkey king at the martial arts meeting, begita fell into the training room. She was unwilling to temper herself. For several days in a row, she didn''t come out of the training room except for eating. "Karkarot! Karkarot In the training room, begita tortured herself, with hot air all over her body, and crystal clear sweat trickling down her cheeks. Driven by strong reluctance, the power in his body is ready to move towards a higher level. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 Huodi, a tyrannical momentum spread out from the training room, forming a chaotic field full of oppression. Ten thousand meters around, trembling and shaking in the terrible momentum, he became wobbly. After a while, the breath died down. Whoo! With a long breath and feeling the powerful power in her body, vegeta narrowed her eyes with intoxication. Suddenly, her cold eyes became colder and colder. She put away her strength and looked at her eyes with great pride. "I finally broke through, and my strength became stronger than before." "This feeling is really intoxicating." Begita opened his arms, and the long-term cultivation finally came to fruition. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and a feeling that the world was in his hands came naturally. At this time, even if the monkey king turned into super Saiya 3 appeared in front of him, he also felt that he was not his opponent. "Well, when I get familiar with this power, karkarot will no longer have my opponent." As she clenched her fist, vegeta looked confident. With this idea in mind, begita''s mood can not help but become relaxed. Bu Li was shocked by the momentum of bejita. When she saw him, she was stunned and said, "bejita, you..." "Something has been gained." Begita said, holding her chest in her hands and expressionless. Brie''s face brightened as soon as he heard it. Begita''s words always had to be heard in reverse. If he said a little bit, it would be more than a little bit, at least it was crushed. After losing to the monkey king in the game, begita tortures herself day and night, almost falling into a frenzy. Buli knows that he is unconvinced and wants to improve himself. In the battle with the monkey king, she has no way to persuade her, but she can only watch silently. At this time, begita''s strength goes further, and she finally breathes a sigh of relief. "You don''t want to fight the monkey king now, do you?" Asked Bree. "No!" Begita shook his head. "I know the guy named karkarote. After the first world war with me, he will not stop. Although he has entered a new level, I am not sure whether I can defeat him." He learned to be smart this time. He didn''t rush to compete with the monkey king as soon as he got a promotion as before. After learning the lessons of past failures, begita began to settle down. If both sides are making progress, we don''t know who is making more progress. "You have just made a breakthrough. You''d better take a period of time to adapt and don''t rush." Buli agrees with begita''s action. She can see that Sun Wukong is different from other Saiya people. This kind of warrior can''t be measured by common sense. "Well, that fellow of karkarot is very cunning. It''s very wrong to go there rashly." Begita nodded and asked, "where''s taliska?" Buli said, "I''m going to find the monkey boy." "Forget it. They''re the same age. Don''t worry about him." Begita frowned and ignored. "By the way, begita, what kind of monsters are those two children of Queen Sophie''s family? I saw taliska beaten black and blue by them several times." When it comes to FEIA and Noah, who are more active recently, brie is a bit incredible. She has never seen such a young super Saiya. Not only young, but also formidable. "That''s Queen Sophie''s child. Naturally, it''s pure blood." Begeta''s face is a little ugly. Compared with the royal family of Sarada, the royal family of begeta is insignificant. If you think about it, the saians of vegeta came out of Sarada! "Don''t worry about him about taliska''s affairs. It''s better to suffer some hardships, so as not to develop lawlessness in the future." "Just like you?" With a smile in the corner of her mouth, Buli''s eyes looked at begita. "You''re more and more daring." Begita gave a cold hum and a slap on Bree''s hip, and said coldly, "pack up and follow me to a place." Bree giggled, never mind that begita spanked her, and asked, "where are you going?" "Spiritual time house." Begita looked deep into the sky and slowly spat out a few words. "You and I still need to sharpen our strength!" A person can only enter the spirit time house for two days in his life, but the strength of begeta is now enough to rival super Saiya 3. The restriction of the spirit time house has no effect on him. Even if the exit is closed, he can break the dimension and rush out. Buli nodded. Altas are also fighting nations, and naturally have the desire and pursuit to become strong. Begita explained the benefits of spiritual time house, and she agreed soon. As for his son taliska, let''s set him free for the time being. Anyway, he will not die of hunger if he lives alone on the earth. ¡­¡­ As bejita and Brie both head for the spiritual time house, the stars are shining in the south of the North galaxy, just like fireflies on a summer night, dotted with a vast sea of stars. Feliza headquarters planet. It has been several years since the senior leaders of the fliza forces, such as kikono and Bailey Bulu, gathered up the forces. On this day, thousands of aircrafts traveled thousands of miles across the vast starry sky to return to their headquarters, because they just got the news. King Felisa is coming back. On the headquarters planet, there are numerous aircrafts constantly landing. These are former members of the flissa Legion who have returned from a remote planet. Apart from some traitors or self-supporting people, there are still a considerable number of supporters coming from afar. The dense aircrafts look magnificent. "Hehe, after so many years, King Felisa has finally come back." "Soon it''s time for the Fraser corps to make a big show." Kekono was laughing. The tentacles on his head swayed. Bailey Bulu gave him a light look. He didn''t express too much. He was calm. After a long time, there was a roar in the sky. A huge blue spaceship slowly penetrated the atmosphere and landed in the air traffic control area. With the "roaring" sound of gas emission, 24 huge steel tongs were rooted on the ground. Creak! The hatch opened, and a black crowd came out of the ship, then separated respectfully on both sides of the ship. These people are covered with sandstone like white armor, some look like the original state of frasa, some look like the adult king krud, and even more shaped like a heteromorphic, long head behind him, fangs grin, very ugly. There are more than a thousand people. These 1000 cosmic demons are enough to form a huge force. Kekono couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and looked at him in a daze: "King Felisa has brought back so many cosmic demons..." Hiss! All the people on the headquarters planet of frissa were oppressed by the suffocation of the one thousand cosmic demons. They were afraid to speak, and their skin was creepy. The terrible smell made them feel as if they were in the ocean, and they were all shivering. For a long time, Fraser''s tiny figure appeared in everyone''s sight. "King Felisa!" Kekono and Bailey Bulu led the crowd to the front, respectfully greeting. Felisa glanced coldly at his subordinates in front of him, smiling like an elegant gentleman, and said, "ha ha, the number of the king''s team is much less, Mr. quikono." "There have been a lot of mutinies in recent years. Please forgive me." Kikono stood by wiping his sweat. "Ha ha, don''t blame you, those ants are less, it doesn''t matter." Felisa waved her hand and didn''t care. "Bailey Blu, long time no see!" Felisa said hello politely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 Facing Felisa''s polite greetings, Bailey Bulu looked at him without expression and said, "I can often hear the news that you are in the South galaxy when Lord Felisa has been away for a long time. Well come back. Felisa''s Legion needs to be rectified. Otherwise, some cats and dogs dare to shit and pee on our heads." "It''s been a hard time for Bailey and kikono." Felisa was smiling, low, and courteous as a gentleman in front of the Legion. "I would say that the reception standards set by the frissa army in the early years were too loose." Bailey Bulu''s voice was hoarse and weak, but no one dared to look down upon the old woman, and even Felisa listened to her politely. "You''re talking about solby''s people." Felisa said with an elegant smile, "don''t be angry, Bailey. None of those people will let go." "And sisami, bakhdi, Pui... These are the people who betrayed the Legion." Kikono reports a list. "Ooh, ooh, there are a lot of people!" Smiling and nodding, a cold light flashed through Felisa''s demonic eyes. If he didn''t come back for several years, many people betrayed him and didn''t know how to live or die! Brisk murderous gas suddenly erupted from Felisa''s body, the surrounding gas temperature suddenly dropped dozens of degrees, a despairing mood wandering in everyone''s heart. Kikono and others feel the chill around them. They can''t help shivering. They quickly welcome Felisa and others into the headquarters. Felisa nodded and led more than a thousand cosmic demons into the headquarters. After visiting the current headquarters, the headquarters of Felisa''s Legion was much worse than that in its heyday. Listening to the introduction of quikono, Felisa did not speak, but with a cold smile on her face. "Your Majesty, in your absence, the galaxy patrol and the galaxy mercenary have been oppressing our forces. In addition, many businesses have been robbed by the rebels. We can only maintain this level." "I know the general situation. No wonder you''re not strong enough." Frisa nodded and yelled, "Zono!" "My subordinates are here!" Zono, the cosmic devil. "Lead a team to teach the Galactic patrolmen and mercenaries some lessons according to the kikono intelligence." Morin cold breath pervaded the whole planet, Felisa face cold evil smile a few, understatement tone seems just to command an unimportant thing. "Yes, sir With a roar and a wave of his hand, about twenty cosmic demons came out of the queue. These cosmic demons explained the second form, and their combat effectiveness was more than one million. Kekono looks at these cosmic demons with surprise and swallows his saliva. He can''t help but be shocked by frissa''s big hand. Such a group of people is enough to set off a wave in the galaxy. "By the way, the Saifei forces didn''t embarrass you in the days when our king was away, did they?" Felisa raised her head with a splash and asked coldly. "That''s not true, because we transferred our forces ahead of time according to the instructions of the king, so our contact with each other decreased a lot. Saifei forces have a cooperative relationship with us, and we didn''t take advantage of fire to rob after we took the initiative to give way. It''s strange to say that there are many super Saiya on sharada these years, but the forces have always remained the same size." Kekono replied. "Saifei forces are defending their territory. They are really low-key!" "Forget it, Saifei forces are coming out in large numbers, Luo Lan and others are first-class experts. Although Wang has the confidence to defeat them, he still won''t offend them. As Wang''s partner, I remember this friendship in my heart." "What the king said is very true. Saifei''s power is mysterious. It''s better not to provoke or not to provoke." At the beginning of their cooperation with Saifei forces, they did not take Saifei forces seriously. They just thought that Saifei forces, like other forces, were a little bit more powerful at best. Only after the battle with monkey king in namik, did they wake up to the real power of super Saiya people. At this time, I realized that the Saifei force was not as simple as I thought. It had been playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. The little Salada planet was the real place of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. Now I think they can cooperate with Galaxy patrol, Galaxy mercenary and even universe commercial headquarters by their real skills. Even now the strength of the greatly increased Felisa, also do not want to easily provoke them. Put the Saifei affairs aside for the time being, Felisa''s purple lips twisted, and her face became chilly: "what''s the matter on the other side of the earth, where''s the super Saiya on namec?" "Yes, my subordinates have been secretly observing the situation of the earth, where there have been several outbreaks of powerful forces beyond the measurement of instruments." "Because our detection ability is limited, we don''t know the specific intensity, but according to the comparison, I''m afraid it''s several times stronger than that of the narmek period." Kekono immediately reported the situation. "Well, as I expected, the Super Saiyan is not a layman." Patta! A white tail was beating on the ground, and the reinforced earth was immediately punched with big holes and cracks. Felisa gave a cold hum, and his voice became cold and full of killing intention. For the super sair who defeated him on nemec, Felisa wanted to tear each other to pieces. If you don''t destroy him, it''s like he''s stuck with a thorn in his throat. The earth is something that flisa must go to, not only because the super Saiya who defeated him live there, but also because his father king krud was killed there. And on the earth, there are the dragon balls he urgently needs. "Clean up, we will go to the earth immediately. I want to make the super Saiya Regret living in this world." Felisa suddenly changed her attitude and gave orders coldly. "Ah, King Felisa, you said you were going to earth?" Kirkono was shocked. "That''s right." Felisa looked at him with a faint look. Kekono shivered, "when it comes to super Saiya, do you want to tell Saifei about it?" With a wave of his hand, Felisa cut off the railway: "no, the earth must go. Even if Saifei forces stop it, it will not change the determination of the king." "This..." kekono doesn''t know what to say. It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in Felisa and his demon team, but that the Saifei force is too strong. If the Saifei force is provoked by the super Saiya on the earth, it''s not worth the loss! However, Felisa''s idea is not something he can shake. "There''s no need to say more. Get the team ready." Cold eyes look past. "Yes Feeling the attitude of Frisa, kekono''s face suddenly chills, his pale yellow skin trembles, and he starts to go to the earth. ¡­¡­ On the other side, on Sarada. "Bang!" "Bang!" Fierce blasts sounded in the sky above the forest, and each burst of blasts was like a deafening thunder on the nine clouds, ringing through the whole sky. At that moment, the smooth and even space was completely torn up, and bounded by the winding cracks, it roared and trembled, forming a series of eye-catching and heart shaking turbulent waves. WOW! Two figures crisscross together, toward Luo Lan attack in the past, but he easily resist down. Silver gray eyes toward a direction to see, Luo Lan picked up his fist toward the air "pengpeng" hit two punches, Saifeiya and Emma will fly out like a broken kite. The figure twinkled, the palm of the hand against the two women''s white back, they flew out of the body to take down. This kind of practice has happened many times in our daily life. With Luo Lan''s accompanying practice, Sophia and Emma have made great progress in the intensity of the second level sequence. The "spirit of God" is changing towards the "power of God". The complete transformation is successful, which is the third level sequence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 Saifeiya and Emma fly out of Luolan''s side for a distance. Their hands are open. The bright light shines in the center of their palms. A lot of breath condenses together to form a red ball of light. The energy light ball came out, whew, and cut through the air. With a strong whirlwind, the sky suddenly flashed with an orange light. Deng! Looking at the energy light ball coming towards him, Luo Lan gently stretched out her palm with a calm look. The energy ball was frozen a few meters away from him, and then forced, accompanied by a dull roar. The terrible mushroom cloud rises, like the stars burst, and the sun darkens at this moment. As if the sun rose, the endless pressure spread out in all directions, and the terrible power broke out in an instant. Under the strong wind, the big forest with a radius of 100 Li formed a downhill and dilapidated zone, and the destruction zone extending for several kilometers showed a circle. Remove the power in the hand, looked at the Earth destroyed, Luo Lan shook his head. He made a stop sign to Saifeiya, and then hit a silver gray dragon power to the big forest at his feet. A magical scene happened. Under the influence of the Dragon God, those dilapidated forests seem to go back in time. The damaged areas recover as before, and even the wildlife involved are resurrected. The power of Dragon God has the power to transform decay into magic. Although it can''t distort the cause and effect of the world like the dragon ball, it''s easy to change the local scene of a planet. Emma comes to Luolan and looks at him with envy. She was envious of the Dragon God''s power to transform decay into magic. Compared with the Dragon God''s power, her demon God''s power was a little ordinary. I don''t know if I can merge a little dragon power with my own demon man attribute. It shouldn''t be a big problem! Emma is salivating, but she just thinks about whether she has the courage to integrate the dragon power. This kind of high-level energy is very likely not controlled by the Demon power. Luolan takes Xiandou out of her pocket and hands it to them. Saifeiya takes Xiandou and puts it into her mouth. Emma shakes her head and makes a loud finger with her right hand. The demon starts to work, and her whole body becomes bright and beautiful immediately. "Congratulations, step by step, and you will be promoted to the third level soon." Luo Lan said to them in a gentle voice. Saifeiya said with a smile: "at that time, my state will reach crimson." "Yes." Luo Lan nodded Under his guidance, there will be no bottleneck in the gap between the second level sequence and the third level sequence. Super Saiya God of the promotion of the road, he has gone through all the time, until the top of the third series are unimpeded. As for whether they can reach the fourth level, it depends on whether they have the ability to develop their own divine Royal skills. Emma knows how to make use of her own advantages. She hides her skin for a moment, wraps around Luo Lan''s arm, and asks him to explain the development skills of God''s imperial skills. Luo Lan hugs her waist and naturally knows everything. At this time, a valiant female warrior came to their side. It was naris, a rare female warrior on Sarada. Norris slightly owe the body: "Luo Lan Lord, the queen, you ordered things have been completed." "Thank you, Nellis." Luo Lan said politely, and nodded to Sophia, "let''s go, let''s go back." SAFIYA smiles, and several people soon come to the headquarters of SAFIYA forces. Many young Saiya people gather in the headquarters square. Seeing Luo Lan and SAFIYA coming together, these young Saiya people immediately calm down and look at them with reverence. "Lord Lorraine, Lord queen!" The young soldiers were shouting. Luo Lan looked at them and nodded with satisfaction, "not bad!" "According to your request, these soldiers are the better ones among the younger generation." Helz laughed and came up. Saiya people are divided into ordinary soldiers, elite soldiers and super soldiers. Most of the soldiers summoned by Herz are super soldiers, with combat effectiveness of more than 100000. They are the backbone of Sarada. "What do you want me to call them for?" Asked helz. "There are two things." Luo Lan put up two fingers, and then said: "in ancient times, in addition to super sais, there were red haired sais. At that time, sais called them" sais'' gods ". What I want to do now is to copy sais'' gods." "What''s the difference between the Saian God and the super Saian God?" Hearing what Luo Lan said, helz''s face became serious immediately. The significance of the existence of super Saian God is self-evident for Saian people. It is the cornerstone for Saian people to stand on the top of the universe. In ancient times, it needs to be respected like a totem. There are only slight differences between Saian God and super Saian God in name, which can not be ignored by Herz. ¡ª¡ªYou know, a few decades ago, the God of super Saiya and super Saiya were just fairy tales, and Saiya people didn''t believe many of them. "The Super Saiyan God can be said to be the advanced level of Saiyan God. In terms of strength, Saiyan God should be no less than Super Saiyan..." Luo Lan introduces the situation of Saiya God. Unlike the Super Saiyan God, which has two paths of integration and practice, the Saiyan God can only be achieved through integration, which requires the concerted efforts of six kind-hearted Saiyan people to gather together. In fact, the Saian God is just a name for the super Saian God whose power does not reach the divine order, and the difference between the two is not big. The Saian God was not a God. It first appeared in a civil war on the ancient sharada planet. At that time, in order to defeat the tyrannical rulers, a few saians with a just heart merged their strength and gave birth to warriors full of miracles. With the end of the rebellion, the existence of Saian God disappeared. Although it appeared several times later, like super sais, sais'' God is also a very rare warrior. After all, it is as difficult for sais to have soldiers full of justice as for dung beetles not to push dung balls. Only in the upper levels of the ancient sharada planet, there are still legends about the Saian God. He was excited when he told Herz all the information about the Saian God. "As long as six saians can merge into a Saian God with strength comparable to super saians, so many warriors on Sarada, hiss... It''s going against the sky." Herz''s eyes were glistening, with some scalp numbness and shortness of breath. Naris also understood the meaning of Saiya, and her pretty face was excited. "The actual operation is not so simple. The Saian God can''t compete with the super Saian God, but it also has the characteristics of a small number of gods. Therefore, the requirements for the fusion are very high. First of all, they must be kind-hearted, which eliminates most people." "Second, the strength of the body should be able to bear the strength brought by the Saiyan God. The candidate should be a super warrior or above, otherwise the sudden surge of strength will crush the body first." "That''s good, too." Herz did not ask every Saian to become a Saian God, even if it was only one thousandth, one thousandth, it was also very unimaginable power. A group of six people''s strength merges with each other, which means that six Saiyan gods can be born! Considering the relationship between Rolan and merulia, if this method is extended to the sixth universe, Herz would not imagine it. Suppressing his excitement, Herz then asked, "what else is there besides the Saian God?" "The other thing ascali asked for..." Luo Lan said the message passed by the king God of the world again. In fact, when he got the news, he was a little confused. I don''t know what the girl thought. How did haoduanduanduan run to the parallel world again? This time, he even took the 18th. Fortunately, they passed by legal means this time, and they didn''t sneak in to take the time machine. It''s just the news that the king God of the world brought to him, which made him unable to laugh or cry. She wanted to find a mate for Tranks. Then again, Tranks is half of his apprentice. It''s really lonely for him to live alone on another earth. Although he knew that he would finally meet one of pilaf''s three young dancers, Luo Lan felt a little twisted when they were together. "Ascali means that we want to have more young female Saiya. Who do you think is suitable?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 "It''s better to see what they mean. Let''s not interfere." Herz pondered for a moment, unable to make a decision. Luo Lan nodded, parallel space-time is not other planets, in the past may be a lifetime can not come back, this is related to the happiness of life, if issued in the form of instructions, it would be a bit difficult. Finally, Luo Lan decided to give the power of choice to the young women Saiya. If no one wants to go, he will not force it. However, Luo Lan underestimated the attraction of the strong for Saiya people. He thought that no one would like to go to the parallel world, but the result is just the opposite. After naris stood up to introduce the situation of Tranks, especially that he was a Super Saiyan Level 2 expert, the young women on the scene one by one seemed to catch the beast of prey, and began to rush to sign up. At this time, who cares whether they are far away from other places, whether they want to go to the parallel world, and if they get it. The attraction of super sairs to young sairs is incomparable. There are few such excellent men, even on Sarada. If you miss them, you really miss them. The intensity of the scene was beyond Luo Lan''s expectation. He said in silence: "I didn''t expect that Tranks was so popular." Saifeiya closed his mouth and chuckled: "combining with super Saiya means that excellent offspring can be born. How can they give up?" "I really underestimated it." Luo Lan chuckled and asked: "since they are willing, then things will be easier. How many people do you think it is appropriate to send them?" "Not too much. Five are about the same." Sophia offered to send five young women. After a moment''s consideration, Luo Lan agreed and nodded her head. This time, the main purpose of sending people to us was at the request of ascali and bulma. The number of people should not be too large. The world on the other side of transx is not peaceful and will encounter many hardships in the future. These people may have helped transx open a new mode of fighting in the past. After the number of people was limited, the specific candidates were assigned to naris, and Rolan and SAFIYA began to teach the new generation the transformation of Saiya God. Of course, the transformation of the Saian God needs to integrate the strength of the good Saian people, and a large number of people present can not meet the requirements. Next, under the guidance of Luo Lan, six determined Saiya people stand out in the line. They form a circle, deliver energy to the people in the center, and begin the transformation ceremony. Saiyaren''s God is not achieved overnight. Several people tried several rounds and exchanged different combinations. Finally¡ª¡ª A brief flash of light came up, and the fog like red energy came down from the sky and fell on the person in the center. The scene is not as earth shaking as when Super Saiyan God appeared, but it looks magnificent. A little later, the red light gradually faded away, and a soldier with the same appearance as the Super Saiyan God stood in front of the crowd. "It worked." Luo Lan looks happy and looks at the man-made Saiya God. The breath of that man was very obscure. Although he didn''t disappear completely like the Super Saiyan God, he was not perceived by ordinary people. Well, if converted into combat effectiveness, it was not bad. "What''s your name?" Luo Lan asked the Saian God. "Feius, my name is feius." Answered the young Saiya by the name of phius. "What is the original combat effectiveness?" "Back to Lord Luolan, my fighting capacity is 320000." "Oh, so the increase of Saiyan God in the normal state is even higher than Super Saiyan 3." Luo Lan compared the difference between before and after the transformation of feius, roughly estimated that it was almost the same as the number in his mind. Both the Saian God and the super Saian God are superior to the super Saian in terms of ascension. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the Saian God must be more powerful than the super Saian. The two are totally different transformations. The upper limit and the lower limit are not the same concept. The upper limit of Saian God is very high, which is directly connected with super Saian God, but the lower limit is very low. Super sais need to reach a certain degree of physical strength and basic combat power before they can be transformed into successful sais. However, there is no limit to the God of sais. As long as they meet the requirements of spiritual purity, even if they have only 100000 combat power, they can become sais'' God. Therefore, the super sair and the God of sair, who meet the requirements, are probably equal in strength. Of course, if the basic combat effectiveness is at the same level, the Saian God will be more powerful. "600 times more than super Saiya 3." "On the outside, it''s more like a Saiya with a different color." Sophia narrowed her eyes. The authentic super Saian God is the hair style of super Saian. As a realm God, she has long been divorced from the concept of energy increase. So when she saw the ordinary Saian God, she was surprised. Herz was surprised: "if we let super sairs accept this ceremony, we can mass produce super sair Level 3 masters." Luo Lan splashed a touch of cold water, "it''s not so simple, there are not so many super Saiya people who have a kind heart. If we go back to the second place and have a ceremony with ordinary Saiya people, the effect of increase may not be so good." "So it is." Herz responded, but his face was still full of uncontrollable smiles. Even if super Saian gods can''t be mass-produced due to limited conditions, it''s also excellent to generate more Saian gods. It can be expected that from today on, the strength of Sarada will go up a new level. Looking at the younger generation who can''t bear the excitement, Luo Lan can''t help but think of herself, who has just become a super Saiya man. At that time, she was in the same mood. He turned around and explained a few words to Sophia, asking her to supervise the transformation ceremony. He was ready to take the men and horses to the world where Tranks lived. From the young Saiya people, NALIS selected five women Saiya people who are good in appearance and soul. The five female Saiya stood beside her, their faces full of expectation, while those who were not selected were full of regret. "What''s your name?" "Caroline, Onora, SIA, Al, Estelle." The five answered in unison, giving their names. Luo Lan''s eyes looked at them, and then nodded with satisfaction. Although these five female Saiya people are not as gorgeous as Saifeiya and ascali, they are also rare beauties. I think Tranks will be very satisfied. ¡­¡­ The kingdom of God. There are many auspicious clouds floating in the vast sky. Suddenly, a bright light flashed by. Luo Lan and five selected Saiya appeared on the top of a mountain, accompanied by Emma. She said that she had not gone out for a long time and wanted to have a look together. Caroline and other five young Saiya people from the future across the kingdom of God, at this time is looking at the kingdom of God, full of curiosity. "Luolan Dragon God, you are here." The old king God appeared at his side, and then looked at these beautiful young women Saiya. "These people..." Luo Lan said: "this is what I want to take to parallel time and space. I will solve the identity problem." Old world king God a listen to this words don''t have an opinion, just some pitiful so beautiful beauty unexpectedly want to send out, if stay in his side, he can also raise eyes. Emma looked at the old king God for a while. Her deep eyes seemed to be able to see him through. She said, "the breath of BOO the devil is getting weaker and weaker, and it''s almost gone." The old king God''s old face appeared a smile, "Hey, the last king God has suppressed boo, and it''s not far from awakening." Hearing the answer from the king of the old world, Emma nodded faintly and came to Boo''s egg. At the moment, the magic egg full of lines is surrounded by a strong spirit atmosphere, and the spirit of the devil has been like wandering, intermittent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 Looking at the egg of boo, who is more and more weak in breath, Emma reaches out her hand to stick it up, and then feels the change inside. Shaking his head, in accordance with this trend of development, bu Ou''s consciousness will die out sooner or later, but his evil spirit will not disappear. The true origin of BOO has always been a mystery. According to Ashin, the God of the world, boo is a killing machine made by bibidi to rule the world. But Emma, who is also a demon, knows that this is not the case. Boo is not made by bibidi, but has existed since ancient times. His origin is very mysterious, even if the consciousness disappears, the noumenon will not disappear completely. Demon man, a special creature, is a living body that has survived repeated violent riots and long dormancy. It is obviously impossible for the king God of the world to obliterate it with the spirit of the king God of the world. He is just like the positive and negative sides of the life in the universe, bound with the whole universe. Unless the universe is destroyed, the devil will appear again sooner or later. "When the last king of the world comes back to life, is he the king of the world or the devil?" Emma glanced at the old king in surprise. The old king God thought for a moment and replied, "the position of King God has been passed on to Axin. Even if the last king God woke up, he could not be king God, but he would not be a demon." The old king God looked at Emma and said confidently, "because the king God''s constitution will suppress this." Emma nodded after hearing this. The old king God didn''t explain the details, but she thought it might be related to the throne of King God. In fact, it is true. Under normal circumstances, the succession of the king God of the world needs to be canonized by the whole king, which is equivalent to putting a protective net on them. Under the suppression of the great power of the whole king, there is little energy in the universe that can cause damage to them, let alone plunder their bodies. Emma knew that the demons would not disappear completely. The evil and chaotic energy in the universe all the time provided energy support for their existence. She is now a demon and has the ability to exert control over this force, but she does not. Because the natural magic Qi is totally different from the energy from hunting. Those magic Qi are the natural nourishment of the devil. Emma wants to leave it to her children. After Boo''s death, the evil spirit inside will nourish Noah. Emma is already thinking about it. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan has been waiting for some time in the realm of the world king God, and the world king God, Axin and jebert, are late. "Sorry, I''m late. There are several planets in the lower boundary that I need to deal with." After a Xin appeared, he apologized to the public. Under the guidance of the old king God, he was accepting the work of the king God step by step. Luo Lan shook to shake, very magnanimous don''t blame. Ah Hsin looked at Caroline and others, looking a little surprised, and said, "are there so many people who want to go there? The ring of time and space can''t take so many people!" "You just lead the way. I''ll deal with how they get there." Luo Lan said with a smile. The trainee Dragon God himself has the ability to shuttle between parallel worlds. If it is not because the universe in the whole King''s inner domain is too large, and the dimensional interlayer between parallel space-time and parallel space-time is too thick, he does not need to lead the way at all. After hearing the words, Axin immediately nodded, then took out the space-time ring representing the world of TranX, and contacted the main space-time ring on his finger. Suddenly, a wonderful force communicated to the parallel world, and the door of time and space was opened. Luo Lan is acutely aware of the fluctuation of time and space. The power of the trainee Dragon God is stirred up and a touch of spiritual power penetrates through the time and space portal. On the other side, there is a vast world. Twelve huge universes gather in that world, which is the time and space where Tranks is located. See, Luo Lan silver gray eyes across a god awn, a dragon power spray out. "Ready to go!" Whispered a secret and full of sacred charm shrouded in Emma, Caroline and others, and then whew, with them through time and space. ¡­¡­ The world of Tranks. A Xin''s figure appears on a planet. Just when he doubts if Luo Lan has kept up with them, the void around him suddenly becomes distorted. Luo Lan''s figure appears beside him. "This is the other world, just like the other world." Emma observes the situation around her. In order to find Luo Lan, she used the time machine to travel through countless worlds. She has seen parallel worlds for a long time, but Caroline and others have not restrained their excitement because it is their first time to travel through time and space. Well, of course, it could be because I''m going to see Tranks soon. "Luolan Dragon God, you can stay here, but please don''t interfere with the operation of the universe too much." A Xin before leaving gave a warning. Luo Lan nodded toward him, and a Xin was dumb, feeling that his instructions were unnecessary. Mr. Luo Lan is a Dragon God. These principles must be clearer than himself. After saying goodbye to everyone, Axin restarted the ring of time and space, and then disappeared out of thin air in full view of the public. "Well, next we''ll go to the earth. That''s where you''ll live in the future. No matter what your previous personality is, remember that when you get there, you should obey the orders of Tranks. Don''t be as rebellious as when you were on Sarada." "Yes, sir Caroline five women responded in unison. The women who can be selected and sent here by NALIS are not so bad in character, but Rolan is not worried that they will have conflicts with Tranks. I just don''t know if the boy can hold five beautiful women at once. Think of the surprised expression of Tranks at that time, Rolan can''t help looking forward to it. "I don''t know if Mr. Tranks will like us..." Caroline''s fifth daughter got nervous. "Gone!" Luo Lan said, once again, he has come to the west capital of the earth. Compared with the world he lives in, the west capital here is much brand new. All the buildings have just been built in recent years. Where bulma''s home is, Luo Lan naturally very clear, so familiar, the party came to the headquarters of the universal capsule company. Ding Dong! Ding Dong! A string of doorbells rang. After a while, a well-dressed and charming woman appeared at the door. Slightly curly hair, delicate mouth, white dimple is rare, delicate, eyebrow corner and pouch painted light makeup, elegant light, natural beauty, combined with the body that set of fashionable women''s clothing, immediately gives a very amazing feeling. "Lazuli!" Luo Lan looks at the extraordinary woman in front of her in surprise. "Teacher!" 18 also looked at Luo Lan, a pair of beautiful eyes look forward to charming, very moving. "How did you learn to dress up?" Luo Lan asked, "I''m too famous in this world. I''ll be recognized if I don''t dress up." "So it is." Luo Lan immediately nodded, not to mention, 18 so a dress, originally beautiful people more moving. "Teacher, what do you think of me?" No. 18 lifted her hair and looked at it expectantly. "Beautiful." Luo Lan is not stingy with praise. On the 18th, the corner of his mouth turned up slightly to show a beautiful arc, and he laughed in a good mood. Then he looked at Emma next to his eyes, turned his eyes, nodded gently towards her, and led everyone into the room. "Teacher, who are these people?" Ask Caroline the identity of the fifth daughter on the 18th. Luo Lan said: "it''s not what you want to bring. They will stay on earth in the future." On the 18th, askari suddenly realized that when she heard the news, she came over and saw that Luo Lan had brought so many people. She immediately gave him a thumbs up. Luo Lan looked at her and knocked on her head. "Are you my brother-in-law?" Middle aged bulma came up. "Hello, I''m tays husband." Luo Lan looks at bulma in front of him, which is different from another bulma he has seen before. The hair color of bulma in front of him is also lavender, which indicates that he is a person of the whole kingdom. "It''s really you. Thank you for training Tranks." Bulma came forward excitedly with a whimper. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 Bulma lives in a very difficult world, so he especially cherishes the hard won peace. The world can be saved, although it is because of the reason of TranX''s own morale, but without the training of Rolan, his strength can not be so rapid, and then beat man-made to save the world. So for Rolan, bulma is full of gratitude from the bottom of her heart. Now I see this legendary brother-in-law in person, bulma can''t help looking at him curiously. My brother-in-law looks very young. If I didn''t know his age, I thought he was a young man. I couldn''t see that she had two children as old as ascali and rofei. Bulma sighed from the bottom of her heart: Saiya''s adolescence is really long! While bulma is observing him, Luolan is also looking at her. Hearing bulma''s words, Luolan is not greedy and modest "Tranks grew up on his own, and I didn''t help him." Burma said with a smile: "my brother-in-law is too modest. I can see the change of Tranks. If it wasn''t for your guidance, how could his power improve so fast... Ascali has told me about the situation of the spiritual time house. My brother-in-law has guided him from the foundation bit by bit." "Tranks has not been trained systematically since he was a child, and I don''t know anything about martial arts. His brother-in-law made him strong." When bulma said this, he looked a little nostalgic and seemed to miss the soldiers who died in those years. The appearance of man-made people not only disrupts the rhythm of the world, but also brings great harm to the whole earth. Tranks lived in war in his childhood. His martial arts foundation was trained with monkey fan. But frankly speaking, at that time, monkey fan himself was only half a child. He didn''t know how to train systematically, that is, to fight with brute force. As a result, their foundation is very weak. Although they have strong strength, they do not know how to fight. Moreover, because their foundation is not solid, their growth is hindered. Sun WuFan has such a good talent that he is just a super Saiya until he dies. "Oh, look what I''m talking about. I forgot to entertain you." Bulma yelled and quickly entertained the crowd, "brother-in-law, who are the people behind you?" Bulma looks back at the restless fifth daughter of Caroline. Emma''s identity from her looks like No. 18, bulma has guessed a bit, presumably she is another wife of her brother-in-law, a person with strong ability has many women, it is no surprise on earth, bulma as the leader of the big family, does not feel surprised. It''s Caroline five. She''s never heard of ascali. Does it mean that... Bulma''s eyes lit up at the thought of what she had discussed with ascali before. Looking at ascali, the latter gave a smile. Luo Lan said with a calm smile: "they are the people you brought here. They will live here in the future and help Tranks guard the earth together." "Caroline, Onora, SIA, Al, Estelle..." Rowland winked at the five. Caroline five girls immediately understand the meaning, one by one to say hello to bulma. Bulma is the mother of Tranks, and it''s too late for them to please. Listening to the greeting of several female warblers and swallows, bulma couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She repeatedly said yes, and then gave gifts to the "expectant daughters-in-law" one by one, all of which were collected by her, as well as some small utensils to assist her practice. She praised ascali''s efficiency in her heart. I just mentioned it to her. Not long after that, my daughter-in-law had already sent it. Looking at the five women''s looks, they are all first-class beauties. Now, Tranks will definitely like them. ¡­¡­ Not to mention bulma''s smiling face, as the client, Tranks is still practicing in the kingdom of the gods. He doesn''t know that there are five more women at home. At the moment, dressed as a trainee King God, he is waving his heavy sword towards the shining energy balls. The king God on one side is still setting up obstacles to increase the difficulty of his training. "Sneeze!" Tranks suddenly sneezed, a football sized energy ball became a fish in the net, hit Tranks, and suddenly gave birth to a dazzling fireball. Seeing this, the king of the world fixed the other energy balls: "are you ok?" Tranks shook his head. He didn''t know why he sneezed. "Lord king, let''s go on!" But the king God of the world laughed, put away all the obstacles and said, "have a rest. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Then he patted Tranks on the shoulder, and the king swept away the dust from his body. "Well." Tranks nodded, put the sword of the king on the ground, and sat up with his legs crossed to rest. At this time, he did not know that bulma and ascali had found him five wives, waiting for him to go back to meet. ¡­¡­ At home, the fifth daughter of Caroline has become familiar with bulma. Bulma has a general understanding of their situation and is very satisfied with them. On the sofa, Emma is next to No. 18, her bright eyes smiling at the new image of No. 18. "After dressing up, it''s different. It''s full of charm." Emma held her chin in one hand and looked at it with a smile. 18 moved to the side half step, vigilantly said: "you this is what look?" "Appreciative eyes, you dress up like this, the charm value has been improved several times, and you look mature. Even I like it very much." "Boring!" The 18th gave her a white look and stood up to walk away. Emma was not angry. She watched her walk away with a smile. "Remember I owe you a favor before? Do you want me to help you?" No. 18''s body suddenly pauses, turns around and looks at her with a scanning eye. Seeing that she doesn''t look like a joke, she nods her head without any trace. Emma''s eyes rolled around her like she knew it. Oh, in the end, it''s still up to her aunt! "Well, who let me face the same as you?" She whispered, and Emma, with a smile, felt that she was really competent. On one side, askari saw that they were furtive. She couldn''t help but feel strange. They were discussing something. They were looking at each other. Forget it. Let them make trouble. It''s none of their business. Askari tilted her head so that she didn''t think about the troublesome things. She picked up the snacks on the table, opened the package, and took a sip of the drink. "Dad, you have to help solve Caroline''s identity." Askari said vaguely as she ate a snack. Luo Lan looked at her one eye, "already ready." With that, he raised his hand and made a stroke in the void. A channel of different dimensions was opened. Then, in full view of the public, seven fist sized Dragon Balls fell from the channel to the table. "I''ve brought Longzhu with me." Bulma picked up the dragon balls on the table and said strangely, "how are these dragon balls blue?" She remembers that the Longzhu she collected when she was young was red, but how could the Longzhu Luo Lan brought over be blue? Is it because of the parallel world? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 "These dragon balls..." Bulma hesitated to pick up the dragon ball on the table. It was the same as the dragon ball she had seen when she was young, but the color of the stars inside turned blue, showing a deep blue. I haven''t seen the dragon ball for more than 30 years. "You can use it to change Caroline''s identity, but it''s better to find an open place. I''m the dragon of the dragon ball The blue dragon was originally 10000 meters long, but with the improvement of Luo Lan''s strength, the dragon''s size is also growing, and now it is several times the original size. Bulma doesn''t understand the meaning of "dragon is bigger" in Luo Lan''s words, but considering that the capital of the west is a prosperous metropolitan area, the sudden appearance of a dragon may cause panic. So he said, "we can go overseas to summon the dragon." "It''s 30 years since I''ve seen a dragon. I just want to see what a parallel world dragon looks like." "You will be surprised. The dragon in it is absolutely beyond your imagination." Askari is proud to show off. "Really, I''m looking forward to it." Bulma said with a long breath, and her face could not help remembering. When the man-made man first appeared, they looked for the dragon ball, but at that time, the dragon ball did not know who had used it, and it had become a stone. Later, with the sacrifice of bick, the dragon ball on the earth lost its function completely. In the twinkling of an eye, more than 30 years have passed. Since took out the dragon ball, Luo Lan did not delay, immediately display strength, with everyone quietly disappeared from the room. By the time I came back, the scene around me had changed dramatically. Somewhere in the southwest. Yunzebit highland, whistling cold wind, dry gravel in the cold wind flying all over the sky, hit the rock wall in the distance, making a rustling sound. "Hiss, it''s so cold. What''s this place?" Bulma shivered in the cold wind and looked at the desolation around her suspiciously. "Yunzebit heights, you should have been here." Luo Lan saw that bulma was not as cold as she looked. She shook her head and tried to dispel the cold around her. The earth people''s resistance is really poor. "Ah, it''s where the spaceship stops." Bulmacha felt familiar when he heard the name of yunzebit highland. When he thought about it, he suddenly realized that this was the place where Bobo had brought her to pick up the spaceship. This place is located in the southwest of the earth. It has always been sparsely populated and will not be visited for hundreds of years. It will not be disturbed to summon the Dragon here. Thinking of this, bulma said: "brother-in-law, call the Dragon here!" Luo Lan nodded and handed the seven dragon balls to bulma. She and Emma stood by and watched. "Is the Dragon summoned in the same way as the Earth Dragon Ball?" Bulma took over and was about to shout for the Dragon when she suddenly turned her head and asked Luo Lan. "Exactly the same." Luo Lan''s concise answer. Bulma was relieved. She gazed at the dragon ball on the ground seriously, took a deep breath, cried out the curse of calling the dragon, and looked forward to it. As the voice of the cry just fell, the seven dragon balls on the ground immediately had a reaction. First, they sparkled with golden glare, and then the sky became pitch black. The roaring thunder was deafening, and bright electric lights were shuttling through the dark clouds. Looking at the familiar scenes, bulma could not help but feel tears in her eyes. "Ah, it''s getting dark all of a sudden." Caroline five women have not seen the appearance of the dragon, looking at the sky has become dark, heart hair. "It''s just the beginning!" Ascali hugged her hands with pride, her mouth cocked. Emma and No. 18 gave her a light look and turned their attention to the dragon ball. Ow! A loud dragon chant resounds. The loud dragon chant generates sound waves, which makes people dizzy. In the sky, a huge blue dragon appeared. The dragon is about 100000 meters long, and its whole body is huge. The dragon''s head is above the clouds, and every scale is shining. Looking down, it is full of pressure. "Hiss, is this the dragon of the parallel world? How big it is Looking at the endless dragon like the towering mountains, bulma''s eyes were dull. Compared with this dragon, the Dragon she had seen before was very small. No, not even a scale! How powerful such a dragon should be! As we all know, the power of the dragon is generally proportional to its size. The dragon of nemec is stronger than the dragon of the earth, so its power is stronger. The dragon in front of us is more powerful than the dragon of nemec in terms of physique! Bulma didn''t know that there were super dragons beyond the specifications in the universe, otherwise she didn''t know what to look like. "Bigger than before..." a pair of beautiful eyes of No. 18 aimed at the dragon in the sky and whispered. Emma stood beside No. 18, "because of the strength of Rolan." "Well." On the 18th, there was a sound, standing quietly. At this time, the five girls of Caroline are completely stupid. Rao Shi, with hundreds of thousands of fighting power, can only shiver in front of the huge blue dragon. "Human, say your wishes, there are three in all!" After the Dragon appeared on the stage, it was customary to say its lines, and the deafening sound stung the eardrum. "Three wishes?" Bulma was stunned for a moment. "It can realize three wishes, just like bolunga of nemec!" Luo Lan tone calm way. Bulma felt unbelievable, with surprise in her eyes. If she had three wishes, put aside the desire to change Caroline''s identity, she could make two more wishes! It was a surprise for her. Maybe WuFan can revive them. Calm down for a while, bulma first made a wish, that is to let Caroline and them become her side of the people, blue dragon easily realized this wish. ¡ª¡ªLuo Lan is an apprentice Dragon God in the fourth level sequence, whose position and power are higher than those of ordinary destruction gods. The dragon ball he made has the ability of cosmic interference. In fact, Luo Lan used super dragon ball to change the identity of Emma and little Shalu, which was a little overqualified. But who let him at that time in addition to super dragon ball, no strong dragon ball! The first wish has come true, Caroline. They can live normally in the world of bulma. The next wish, bulma some tangled, of course, she hopes that the old friends can all come back to life, but there is one thing to consider, that is the reincarnation. After all, it has been more than 30 years since they died. Although the world does not have the same compulsory requirement that the soul must be reincarnated within 10 years as the cosmos, after all, it has been more than 30 years. If they did not choose to go to heaven, they might have been reincarnated. "Dragon, my second wish is to revive the soldiers who fought with man-made men." Bulma hesitated and made wishes again and again, then looked expectantly at the dragon in the sky. The blue dragon was silent for a moment. "This wish needs to investigate the situation in the underworld and ask for the opinions of the parties. If they want to, they can revive!" Speaking, the blue dragon''s eyes lit up a red light, and a dragon power with endless power penetrated into the underworld. One part of it was scattered to heaven, and the other one was scattered to hell. After a while, the result came out. Because of the killing that begita made in his lifetime and his failure to save the planet, he went to hell to serve his sentence. Now his sentence has been successfully reincarnated and reborn. Bick, Kelin, tianjinfan, jiaozi, Leping, and the monkey king are all practicing in the kingdom of heaven. They don''t care about the world, and the cultivation environment of the kingdom of heaven is suitable for them, so they don''t plan to revive. In the end, only sun WuFan was concerned about the world and chose resurrection. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 After knowing everyone''s choice, bulma''s eyes were filled with tears, laughing and complaining: "these go away, give them the chance of resurrection, are not willing to come back." Bulma respects their choice. Her friends only pursue martial arts. Compared with the kingdom of heaven, the environment on this side of the earth is not attractive at all. It''s natural that they don''t want to come back. Just to her surprise, the guy begita went to hell after he died. It seems that he committed too many crimes in his life and suffered retribution after he died. Most of the fighting nations like Saiya are like this. They have been fighting all the year round, and their hands are more or less stained with the blood of innocent people - just like badak, who seems to behave decently, but he is definitely not a good man. If he had not been resurrected by the monkey king with a dragon ball, he would have been serving his sentence in hell now. Fortunately, vegeta has been reincarnated. After a couple, he was able to start a new life, and bulma was relieved. After calming down for a while, bulma yelled to the dragon in the sky, "please let monkey fan come back to life." "This wish can come true!" The huge blue dragon''s eyes sparkle, and a magical force acts on the distant heaven, giving sun WuFan a new life. "WuFan... Has been revived?" Bulma''s eyes were in a trance. Then her eyes became firm. She saw that there was no sun WuFan around her eyes. She must still be in the kingdom of heaven. The dragon has one last wish left. What wish do you want to make? Bulma hesitated and wanted to bring WuFan with her last wish, but in this way, the last wish did not show its value. Looking at Luo Lan and asking for his advice, Luo Lan says that he will go and bring the monkey rice back without wasting the power of the dragon ball. Seeing this, bulma gives up the intention of making a wish with the dragon ball. "Those who have collected the dragon balls, please say the third wish!" The dragon''s head is lowered from the high clouds, just like a towering mountain, giving people a huge sense of oppression. At this time, askari came up with an idea: "it''s better to use the last wish to restore the namec star here!" Bulma''s eyes lit up when she heard ascali''s words. Ten years ago, in order to speed up the reconstruction of the earth''s civilization, after ascali and Luo Fei destroyed the man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-. If you use your last wish to save the life of namec now, it seems that you have given your wish to others, but you have not made any money. However, doing so is equivalent to leaving a hope for the earth in the future. "If you don''t mind, make a wish like this." Said bulma. "Make a wish!" Ascali urged. "We don''t care." Emma and No. 18 look at it indifferently. Longzhu''s wish is not worth money in their eyes. Luo Lan doesn''t care any more. Seeing that everyone had no opinion, bulma nodded, looked up at the dragon in the sky, and made one last wish to it. Suddenly, at the other end of the distant starry sky, the new namiks came back to life, and one namiks came back to life. The blue dragon even thoughtfully told the namiks the reason for their resurrection. All of a sudden, the namik people''s favor for the earth people increased greatly. Later, the namiks re elected the elder, and a new generation of young dragon dandy inherited the elder''s position and re created the dragon ball by using the relics left by the dragon ball. ¡­¡­ At the same time of the recovery of namec, the blue dragon has completed its mission. It explains to bulma and others in a fixed procedure that the wish has been fulfilled. Then it returns to the shape of a dragon ball and rises to the sky to disperse. Luo Lan naturally won''t sit and watch these dragon balls scattered in the world, so she doesn''t see any movement of him, but the void automatically appears a twist, like an invisible hand grasping the sky, and the huge power distorts the time and space around the dragon ball. Soon, seven dragon balls came back to him neatly. Luo Lan smile, and then with a wave, the dragon ball back to the different dimensional space. "Done!" Askari and others are not surprised by Luo Lan''s ability. They are calm all the time, but Caroline''s five daughters are really shocked by what they see today. Until Luo Lan puts all the dragon balls away, their faces are still scared. Lord Luo Lan... It''s amazing. Several people yelled in their hearts, and their eyes were full of awe. They never thought they could see such a magical scene. Next, I''m going to heaven to pick up the monkey meal. Luo Lan is going to take a trip in person, and someone from Tranks is going to call him back. Rolan asked bulma, "is there a contact in Tranks?" Bulma shook his head. "No, he usually comes back after training." "That can''t do, can''t let Caroline they wait for a long time..." saw some look a little nervous Caroline and others, Luo Lan laughed, said to askari: "you go to the kingdom of the kingdom of the gods, bring back Tranks." The fiancees are all here. How can Tranks not come back. Askari immediately said, "OK, I''ll go right now." As soon as the words came to an end, pintingniao''s figure disappeared under everyone''s eyes. She had already gone to the kingdom of the gods. When she saw ascali go to pick up Tranks, Rowland said to Caroline with a smile: "Wait a minute, Tranks will be here in a minute." "Well." Caroline nodded nervously. There was a feeling that the ugly daughter-in-law was about to see her in-law. Of course, in their hearts, there was more expectation for Tranks. Their future husband, is super Saiya 2 level master! Looking at the nervous and expectant look of several women, Luo Lan laughs, strides forward, penetrates the limitation of space, and appears in the heaven of the underworld. The kingdom of heaven here is the same as the kingdom of heaven that Luo Lan has been to, and it''s golden. The big world king star is located in the center of the whole bright red space. There are many stars similar to the big world king star, which are half covered by auspicious clouds. These stars are much bigger than the big world king star, mainly for the heroes in the kingdom of heaven. Luo Lan''s thoughts spread out, and the light in her eyes flashed. She quickly found the position of monkey fan, and then crossed over. He came to the front of monkey fan. At the moment, the resurrected monkey fan is surrounded by monkey fan, bick and others. It seems that they are explaining something. When Luo Lan''s figure appears around them, several people immediately stand on guard, with a trace of horror on their faces. They didn''t find out how the other side showed up. Then observe each other with breath, all the breath seems to fall into the mire, disappeared without a trace. "Don''t try. You won''t find my breath." Luo Lan''s faint voice may be due to the lack of competitiveness in the comfortable life of heaven. The strength of Sun Wukong and bik in this world is far less than that of his other side. With Luo Lan''s strength in the fourth level sequence, several people have no secrets in front of him, and their strength is completely exposed. Monkey king didn''t even reach super Saiya 3! Luo Lan frowned. "Who is your excellency?" Bick''s face was startled, and his soul felt a shiver. "Ah, you are Saiya, too!" When monkey king saw the tail behind Luo Lan, he couldn''t help shouting. "What, Saiya?" "Are there any other saians in heaven?" "Look, there is no halo on his head, hiss... He is not dead!" It seems that after discovering the earth shaking secret, klin, Leping and others took a breath. There are still living people in the kingdom of heaven, which has never happened before. "Really "Be quiet!" Luo Lan''s eyes calmly looked at them, and a gentle word fell in the ears of Sun Wukong and others, but it was as deafening as thunder, resounding through the sky. Monkey King swallowed his saliva and looked at him in disbelief. This man is so strong! Luo Lan looked at the effect with satisfaction, nodded, pointed to sun WuFan and said, "since Sun WuFan has been revived, come back to the earth with me. I''ll take you back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 "You''re from earth, too?" "Are there any other saians on earth besides Tranks?" Suddenly he heard that he wanted to take himself back to the earth. Sun WuFan was on the alert subconsciously, and then a puzzled expression appeared on his face. They don''t know about the earth in heaven, and they don''t know if there are other sais on the earth. Luo Lan looked at sun WuFan calmly and said, "although I came from the earth, I didn''t live there. OK, come back with me. Bulma is waiting for you." "Aunt bulma!" Sun WuFan''s mind was suddenly shocked, and his thoughts fell into memories. It was bulma''s meticulous care and encouragement that made him go through the most difficult years when the man-made man was rampant and wantonly killed. As a woman who also lost her family and relatives, bulma raised him and Tranks with her persistence and tenacity, and constantly provided help behind the scenes. For sun WuFan, bulma is a gentle and respectable elder. She has no strong power, but she is fighting against the rule of man-made man with her best efforts. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been 13 years since I came to heaven. I don''t know what''s going on on on the other side of the earth. Has Tranks protected you Sun WuFan was extremely worried about the situation of the earth. So when the Dragon asked him if he wanted to be resurrected, he did not hesitate to choose resurrection. After sacrificing himself in the battle with man-made people, sun WuFan has been practicing kung fu in heaven, in order to help the earth one day. Now his strength has surpassed that of man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-. Although the heroes of the kingdom of heaven have the chance to return to the world one day, they must get the permission of the king of the great world. Before there is a serious crisis in the world, people in the underworld are not allowed to go down to the world at will. Of course, the only exception is the divination mother-in-law, who has the mysterious power of inheritance and can take people from the underworld back to the sun for one day. ¡­¡­ The earth''s dragon ball has disappeared with the death of bick. It must be the effect of namec Star Dragon ball that can revive itself. With the earth''s science and technology, it must have taken a lot of efforts to find namec star across the vast sea of stars. His mind flew for a moment, and sun WuFan came back to himself. At this time, he could not wait any longer. He had an urge to return to the earth immediately. "What''s the situation on the other side of the earth?" Sun WuFan''s voice trembled and his expression was a little nervous. "The disaster is over. The man-made man was destroyed by Tranks seven years ago. Now the earth is rebuilding civilization." Luo Lan smiles and tells the truth about the earth. "Tranks... Did it. He must have suffered a lot." After more than 20 years of hard struggle, sun WuFan finally banished the darkness. When dawn came, sun WuFan heard that, and a happy smile appeared on his face. "Indeed, it''s not easy for Tranks. In order to save the earth, he didn''t stop for a moment. Fortunately, the ending is satisfactory. When you return to the earth, you can ask him about the specific situation yourself." "Well." Sun WuFan nodded and laughed contentedly. "This gentleman..." "Call me Rolan." "Mr. Luo Lan, how do we go back to earth? Do we have to go through the palace of Yama?" Luo Lan Jun Yi''s cheek smile, shaking his head said: "don''t need so much trouble, I have a move instant move skills, can take you back to earth at any time." Instant move?! Sun WuFan was surprised. If you understand this skill literally, you can know its effect. It should be a space shuttle skill. Monkey King and bick were also shocked. They didn''t expect that there were so many magical skills in the world. They don''t know how to move in an instant! Looking at the surprised expressions of several people, Luo Lan smiles calmly. In the world of Tranks, although the monkey king escaped from namec by Captain keniu''s spaceship, he did not learn instant movement from the people of yadrat. Gossip here, Luo Lan raised his hand, an invisible force around the sun WuFan''s side, ready to take him back to the earth. "Don''t fight. I''ll take you back." "Wait!" A cry came from behind. Luo Lan looked back and saw that monkey king''s hands were in the shape of please. "What''s the matter?" "That... Are you really Saiyan? Why are your hair and eyes different from ours?" The monkey king asked the bottom of his heart. Is it because of mutation that Saiya people with red hair? In other words, besides super sais, sais have other forms of transformation. If it wasn''t for Luo Lan, who looks like a super sair now and has a tail behind him, Sun Wukong would have doubted whether he is a sair. Because Luo Lan''s various characteristics are completely different from the Saiya people he knows. He has no breath on his body, and the colors of his eyes and hair are not in line with each other. "This is the form of Saiyan after becoming a God. It''s called Super Saiyan God. Monkey King, you can become Super Saiyan 2 now, and you can consider moving closer to the God in the future." "But I suggest you reach super sair 3 first..." Luo Lan doesn''t know if the world''s Monkey King has any hope of becoming a God. After all, for him who has not even reached Super Saiyan 3, he is still far away from the God sequence. Super sair 2, super sair 3? The monkey king frowned and looked puzzled. He didn''t know what the so-called super Saiya 2 was, but he vaguely guessed that it might be his current state. That''s a good name. Call it super Saiya 2 in the future! Luo Lan''s words were like throwing a huge rock on the calm lake, which immediately set off a huge wave in Sun Wukong''s heart. After learning about super sair 2, there is super sair 3, and then there is the mysterious God of super sair. Monkey King''s quiet heart finally boils up. Just want to ask about the Super Saiyan God information in detail, but found that each other''s figure has already disappeared. "Oh, how come I have already left!" The monkey king beat his chest and feet, like he missed a good chance. Pitifully, he looked at bick. "Bick, you said we didn''t choose resurrection. Is that the wrong choice?" "For now, it seems wrong." Bick nodded. After hearing this, the monkey king immediately cried. If he had known that there were so many powerful masters on the earth, he would have chosen to revive. Now he has missed it. ¡­¡­ On earth, Luo Lan appears in yunzebit highland with monkey rice. When bulma saw the resurrected WuFan, tears flowed down from his eyes, and then rushed to him, "WuFan... WuFan, you are finally resurrected." "Aunt bulma, I''m back!" Sun WuFan was suddenly hugged by bulma and his hands danced in midair. "Great." Bulma wiped away tears, no longer young face, showing a happy smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 When sun WuFan came back, bulma looked much better. He took him to talk about these years. Sun WuFan died for 13 years. He didn''t understand the changes of the earth, so he listened carefully. Bulma smiles and slowly tells what has happened over the years. From the development of the time machine, to the fact that Tranks took the time machine to the past with the special medicine for treating viral heart disease, and then brought sun Bula, Luo Fei and ascali brothers and sisters to the past, they talked in great detail. Sun WuFan listened carefully and nodded from time to time. When he knew that bulma had successfully built a time machine in order to save the world, his face showed admiration. After hearing that Tranks inherited his will to fight with man-made man after his death, sun WuFan nodded happily. When he heard that there was a girl named sun Bula in another world without himself, he was a little dull and could not help sighing. "... it was only after Tranks passed that he found that there was a parallel world totally different from ours." "There are more powerful soldiers than ours and the support of the Saian planet, but thanks to this, our world can be saved. Tranks follows his brother-in-law to practice in the spiritual time room, and his strength has been greatly improved." There was a trace of pride on bulma''s face. Sun WuFan didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns. After listening, he cast a grateful look at Luo Lan. If it were not for him, his world would not be saved, and he would not be resurrected. Luo Lan waved his hand. It was just a little help for him whether he was instructing Tranks or resurrecting Monkey King. "These..." sun WuFan''s eyes looked at Caroline''s daughters. These women have a strong air. Although they are much different from the super Saiya, they have hundreds of thousands of fighting capacity, which is far beyond the ordinary soldiers. Bulma said happily: "they are my daughter-in-law who I asked my brother-in-law to prepare for Tranks. If I knew you would be resurrected, I would find some for you." "I don''t have to." After hearing this, monkey fan waved his hand again and again. Although Caroline''s daughters are very beautiful women, he doesn''t want others to arrange his spouse. But then again, these five girls are so beautiful, can Tranks stand it alone? Turning to Emma and No. 18, sun WuFan''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and his muscles suddenly tightened. Although their appearance was different from the man-made No. 18 he knew, the face was too familiar. "Manmade 18!" Sun WuFan gritted his teeth to squeeze out a few words from his mouth, and his breath rose. Bulma quickly took his hand and explained: "WuFan, you are wrong. They are my brother-in-law''s disciples and wife, not our man-made 18." Sun WuFan was a little surprised when he heard the words, and then he took a serious look. There was no expected indifference and killing in each other''s eyes. If the other party is a man-made 18, it is impossible to be so harmonious with aunt bulma. Realizing that his behavior was improper, sun WuFan put away his breath and apologized: "sorry, I''m too impulsive." 18 calm eyes to see, at the beginning of the game, another world of sun WuFan once fought with them, is also very familiar with. Nodded to him: "my name is lazuli, not the man-made 18 of your world." Emma jumps out, takes Luo Lan''s arm and nods to him smilingly. After an episode, sun WuFan learns that their names are lazuli and Emma, and they come from another world together with Luo Lan. They are more powerful than human beings. It''s ridiculous to say that the lawless man-made man in his own world is actually the just one in another world. Although it sounds absurd, it reflects the vastness and diversity of the world. Any inconceivable situation can be scattered into the infinite world, and then the tiny possibility multiplied by the huge cardinal number will have the possibility of existence. However, all these things have passed for him. Even Sarada doesn''t exist on his side. It''s obvious that there are differences between the two worlds, and it''s meaningless to tangle. "By the way, aunt bulma, where''s Tranks?" Did not see the figure of Tranks, sun WuFan asked. "It''s strange for him to practice in the kingdom of the gods. Ascali is going to pick him up. He should come back at this time." Bulma just finished, Luo Lan sensed that there was a slight fluctuation in the space, red eyes looked at the dimension of the kingdom of God, and said: "back." As soon as he finished, there was a wave in the void, and the men of ascali and Tranks appeared in front of the crowd. Tranks was dressed in the costume of king of the world, his eyes were bright, and his face was a bit more masculine. When he saw monkey rice, his expression became very excited. "Brother WuFan, you are really alive!" Tranks came forward in a trembling voice. "Haha, Tranks, you''ve really grown up." "Aunt bulma has told me all these years. Good job. She has lived up to our expectations." Sun WuFan laughs and walks up to Tranks. A fist knocks on his chest. The boy who followed him has grown into a man of indomitable spirit. With tears in his eyes, Tranks nodded, saying nothing more. Sun WuFan then looked at the girl with black hair around him, and his face became serious. It must be ascali, the Saiyan princess in another world! Because Emma and No.18 are man-made, sun WuFan can''t clearly feel their power, but askari is different. In her, sun WuFan feels a deep, huge and endless power. If they fight, he may not be the enemy of each other. How terrible! It''s hard to imagine that the other side''s delicate body actually contains such a powerful force. It''s Saiya''s princess! For another world, sun WuFan''s heart can not help but a bit more longing. On this side, bulma took Tranks by the hand and brought him to Caroline and others: "son, what do you think of them?" pretty When he first met Caroline''s girls, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. However, he did not understand his mother''s meaning. He asked suspiciously, "Mom, who are they?" "These children are my mother''s fiancees. They are Caroline, Onora, SIA, Al and Estelle..." bulma introduced them one by one with a smile on her face, and then her eyes narrowed into crescent shape. "This is decided by her brother-in-law and Sarada planet, and can''t be withdrawn!" At the news, Tranks'' eyes were wide open. When she came here, she only told him about the resurrection of Monkey King rice, but she didn''t say that she had found five fiancees for herself. "Master Tranks!" Caroline''s daughters bowed towards Tranks, then looked at him with fiery eyes. "Ah Tranks was embarrassed by the other side''s fiery eyes. He cried, but he didn''t know what to say, and his cheek was red. "They will stay in our universe in the future. You should get along with them." Bulma covered her mouth and chuckled. Tranks was unexpectedly innocent! Originally, askari was very suitable for her son, but it was a pity that she was the pure blood Princess of Sarada and could not stay in their universe. However, she was also very satisfied with Caroline''s fifth daughter. She could get along well and maybe have some grandchildren. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tranks swallowed. What you want to say is stuck in your throat. Thousands of words turn into a sigh. It seems that you have no room to refute. At this time, sun WuFan patted him on the shoulder to show his comfort. Tranks could only bear it. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at askari, but she was standing on the side laughing, and she couldn''t help laughing bitterly. They just didn''t talk about their girlfriends. They actually arranged five fiancees for themselves, which is so cruel. But on second thought, it seems to be an enviable thing to have five beautiful fiancees. ¡­¡­ That night, bulma''s home held a lively fireworks, not only to celebrate the resurrection of monkey meal, but also to welcome Caroline''s five daughters to stay. At the banquet in the evening, bulma invited many old friends, such as tortoise fairy, oolong, Poole, and cat Fairy on Kailin tower. After Kailin tower was destroyed together with the temple, cat fairy lived with archilobe. The fat guy had a beard and became a ball. Looking at a familiar and aging faces, Luo Lan sighs the horror of time, holding a wine glass toward them, and then drink it all. A few people don''t know Luo Lan. They know each other''s identity only when they are introduced by Tranks. Just then, 18, a gorgeous dress came to Luo Lan, his lips painted with lipstick. His lips were especially moist. The gorgeous appearance and extraordinary temperament looked like a princess of a country. No.18 stretch out a delicate jade hand, and the white skin is as clear as jade grease. "Teacher, can you choose a dance with me?" "Good!" With so many people watching, Luo Lan didn''t refuse, so she put down her glass and put one hand on No. 18''s waist. 18''s body naturally leaned over and put his head on his chest. "When did you learn to dance, Lazuli?" Luo Lan looks down at 18. "I just learned from my aunt." The voice of No.18 is as thin as a mosquito''s song. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it. Emma? Luo Lan is wondering how Emma can teach No.18 to dance, but she sees Emma giving him a thumbs up from a distance. Luo Lan has no doubt about him and quietly dances with No.18. And then walk towards Emma. "When did you start studying dancing?" Rolan sits next to Emma. Emma said with a smile, "to cultivate my sentiment, I can''t always do research or practice. Sometimes I have to relax." Luo Lan''s finger nodded on her forehead, "you, sometimes you go to take care of Noah, you mother, and now you completely leave the baby to tays." "Hee hee, tays is more free than me, and I think she likes children better." Emma rubbed her forehead and laughed. Luo Lan shakes her head and talks to her at home while enjoying exquisite food. At this time, Emma turned her eyes and suggested, "you see, things are almost over here. We''re not in a hurry to go back. Let''s just go to the seaside and have fun. It''s just time for Tranks to communicate with Caroline." Luo Lan is right when she thinks about it. Although she has arranged five fiancees for Tranks, they have to cultivate their own feelings, so she nodded her head and agreed. "That''s it. Talk to bulma about the details." "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Emma patted her chest and showed a smile on her face after Rowland left. In the middle of the night, the party dispersed and the crowd dispersed. Luo Lan stayed in the cabin arranged for him by bulma. In the dead of night, Emma quietly entered the room on the 18th, and then whispered with her to discuss the arrangements for tomorrow. "Everything is in order. I''ll help you with your performance tomorrow." "Auntie, is there really no problem in doing so?" 18 holding Emma to her cosmetics, some doubt asked. Emma said confidently, "of course, I can help you! Can you believe me? At this time, we should take the initiative to attack, and we should have given up the sense of shame. " On the 18th, she nodded suspiciously. When she thought of the banquet, she really danced with her teacher, and her expression became firm immediately. My aunt is right. She took the initiative to attack at the beginning, and now she has become her own teacher''s mother. Her words must be reasonable! On the 18th, she didn''t know when she started, and her feelings for her teacher began to deteriorate. She was sure that she had only pure respect for her teacher at first, and there was no other complicated feelings mixed with her. When you think about it, it seems that everything started after Emma came. Alas, she as like as two peas in the face, and she shows her affection all day long. If it is not so, her filial piety will not deteriorate. 18 pretty face slightly wrinkled, in the heart quite complaining thought. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 The next day, the sun passed through the horizon, and the sky turned white. When Luo Lan wakes up, he hears fierce fighting outside the room. When he comes out of the room, it turns out that sun WuFan and Tranks are competing in martial arts. Both of them are super Saiya, and their powerful forces form a thick air wall around them, which makes people unable to get close. Caroline and Onora can only stand at a safe distance and watch. Although they can''t see their movements clearly, they still gaze at them seriously. Seeing Luo Lan coming, Tranks and sun WuFan stop their actions. "Mr. Luo Lan!" "Lord Luo Lan!" Different names ring out one after another. Sun WuFan and Caroline greet Luo Lan. "You start exercising so early?" Luo Lan came over and said with a smile. "Strong physique, can support more powerful, after resurrection a little itchy, by the way test the power of Tranks." After taking the towel and wiping his sweat, sun WuFan''s face showed a happy smile. "The growth of Tranks is beyond my imagination. I''m not his rival any more." The child who once followed him and needed his protection has grown up to be the patron saint of the earth. "No, it''s because brother WuFan didn''t do his best." Said Tranks hastily. "Don''t put gold on my face. I know my strength. I may not be your opponent when I fight." Sun WuFan shakes his head. After the war, his eyes are also sharp. The short fight with Tranks shows his strength. Strictly speaking, both of them are in the stage of super sair 2, but super sair 2 also has different levels, and the level of TranX is higher, which is related to the fact that he has been instructed by Rolan and the world king God. Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. Now it''s overtaken by Tranks, and it''s coming back in the future. For the achievements of Tranks, sun WuFan is not a bit jealous, but very pleased - his character is a bit like the monkey king, pure hearted, gentle, if not forced by the times, he may not embark on the road of martial arts practice. Of course, after the man-made disaster, his mind has undergone a transformation, and his mind has become more mature. I don''t regard being a scholar as my ideal. He is well aware that powerful forces are the basis for safeguarding peace. If peace does not exist, what is the use of becoming a scholar? He is a scholar for nothing. This sentence may not be completely correct, but it is a wise saying in the face of disaster. The earth needs a strong guardian. It''s not enough to rely on the strength of Tranks alone. He needs like-minded comrades in arms to guard peace with him. Sun WuFan is willing to be his comrades in arms. ¡­¡­ "Mr. Luo Lan, your strength should be beyond the limit of mortals. I can''t feel a little breath on you. Are gods like this?" The strength of breath is their criterion to measure a person''s strength. Before, there was no disadvantage, but it failed in Luo Lan''s body. Surprised to see the eye monkey rice, Luo Lan smile. After becoming the God of Super Saiyan, the breath of the body will be transformed into the spirit of God, and the spirit of God is not detected by ordinary people. Luo Lan is the God of Super Saiyan in the fourth level sequence, and the spirit of God has already been transformed into the power of God, which is more difficult to be detected. It is worthy of being called the most potential half blood Saiya, so quickly to see the essence of the gods. Luo Lan nodded to herself. "Yes, gods and mortals are different dimensions. With the improvement of realm, the method of observing with breath will gradually lose its effect. At that time, we need to understand a new martial art." That is God''s Royal skill. After looking at sun WuFan for a while, he turned to Tranks and said in a warm voice, "as I reminded you before, the level you are in now is called super sair 2, and then there is super sair 3 or super sair 2 full energy." "But it''s just a human level..." Luo Lan then talked about the follow-up practice of the super sais one by one, especially introduced to them the characteristics and achievement methods of the super sais God. Strictly speaking, both super sair 2 and super sair 3 are the extension of super sair. In essence, they are only super sair. What''s more, they are the God of super sair. There are two ways to become a super Saian: to become a God by self-cultivation, or to become a God by ritual. Among them, self-cultivation to become a God is thousands of times more difficult than ritual to become a God. Tranks and others may not have a chance to succeed. This time, they specially arranged five fiancees for Tranks, which did not give him such consideration. Luo Lan answered the questions of sun WuFan and others one by one. Of course, Luo Lan''s words are all up to the point, and their specific practice depends on their own understanding. But just this kind of guidance, sun WuFan and Tranks are suddenly enlightened and have a clear understanding of the way ahead, which has saved a lot of practice time. "By the way, there is an old man in the sword of the king of the world, which may be helpful to your practice." Luo Lan reminds them about the king God of the old world. After hearing this, Tranks was surprised. He didn''t expect that there was such a secret in his sword. He remembered the news in his heart. When he had time, he would go to the king of the world to say. As the sun rose to the top of the mountain, the air became hot and dry. At breakfast, bulma solemnly announced a message to everyone. In order to enhance mutual understanding, we went out to sea in the afternoon. The Burma family has a private island overseas, which is usually used for vacation. There are white beaches and luxury villas, where you can enjoy the warmth of the sun while blowing the sea breeze. As soon as the news came out, Emma first raised her hand to agree. On the 18th, she seconded it. As soon as ascali heard it, she found it very interesting and agreed. The rest of monkey fan shrugged his shoulders and said it didn''t matter. Looking at the people''s expectant eyes, Tranks had to agree. So it was settled. In the morning, we made some preparations. After lunch, we were ready to go to the overseas islands. Bulma took out a medium-sized plane from the universal capsule, which had enough space for more than ten people. "Wouldn''t it be more convenient for you to tell us that the address is blinking in the past? Why do you want to fly?" Ascali sat in the seat of the plane and looked out the window at the blue sky. Bulma flew the plane, turned around and said, "this is the meaning of tourism. If you can get to your destination in one step, it''s meaningless." Ascali nodded noncommittally and continued to look at the scenery outside. "Caroline and Estelle, you don''t want to be born. Talk to tranksdor!" Eyes noticed Caroline and them, bulma took the initiative to lead, then glared at Tranks, let him take the initiative. When Tranks saw this, he had to smile bitterly and talk about his experience with Caroline and others. Caroline and they seemed to be particularly interested in the life of Tranks. They surrounded him and listened with relish. At this time, sun WuFan also sat over and listened to the detailed narration of Tranks. After flying for about an hour, the plane landed on a beautiful island. The towering green mountains stand in the center of the island, surrounded by a lot of low mountains. The island presents a crescent shape. On the concave surface of the crescent, there is a white beach. After the plane landed, bulma took the people into the villa on the island, put down their luggage and opened the window of the villa to ventilate, Looking from a high position, the clear sea water is connected with the sky, and the sparkling wave light presents the same scene as the sky. Here you can see the whole picture of the beach and listen to the sound of the sea water. Bulma family is one of the richest people on the earth, especially after Tranks saved the world. "Next, you can have free activities. If you want to go to the sea, you can go to the sea. If you want to sunbathe, you can sunbathe. I have prepared a lot of food for you, and you can barbecue on the beach." "Good!" The crowd cheered and ran to the sea one by one. Bulma knew that everyone was not ordinary people, but she didn''t worry about accidents. At this time, ascali put on a cool swimsuit. She didn''t know when she would take out a solid ball with a diameter of more than three meters from the universal capsule and pull Luo Lan to play together. It''s not playing. It''s missile shooting! Every time the ball is shot down, the sea area of several hundred meters will sink, splashing tens of meters high waves, and the turbulent sea water will not be able to live in peace, directly blowing up a few kilometers of white rain. "Ha ha ha... Ow ow..." ascali''s laughter was like a silver bell. She had a good time. Luo Lan looks at askari''s crazy appearance, black lines appear on her forehead. After playing with her a few times, she goes back to the beach alone. Comfortable lying under the umbrella, watching ascali they play, enjoy the beauty of yingyanyan. At this time, No. 18 came walking on the soft sand, the sea water was not over the ankle, and the fine spray was pounding the beach. Luo Lan looked at her, and suddenly her eyes were bright. At the moment, No. 18 is wearing a cool white swimsuit, her hair is tied into a bunch of elastic bands, and what comes into her eyes is the soft and smooth curve beauty presented by her slender body. Qianqian girl is graceful and graceful, but she can''t see that No. 18 is usually dressed tightly and has a good figure. "Teacher!" There was a slight tremor in the voice. "What''s the matter, Lazuli?" Luo Lan looks at her suspiciously. No.18''s hands kept rubbing behind her. Thinking of what Emma had told her, she summoned up her courage and said judo in a soft voice: "teacher... The sun here is very hot. Can you help me apply sunscreen?" Er! What happened? Luo Lan is stunned for a while, such words don''t seem to be 18 can say, she is usually not quite high cold, always to what all quite cold. Then his face was not good enough to sweep his eyes to a man who was hiding and peeping. His face showed a strange expression. Don''t hide, brown hair has exposed your identity. What does Emma want to do? "It''s more appropriate for Emma to do such a thing..." Luo Lan hesitated and said. "My aunt is going to help bulma with the barbecue ingredients." No.18 voice is calm. In short, it means that Emma has no time. After waiting for Luo Lan to say something, she hands her sunscreen to him. Then she comes to the umbrella and lies down flat. She lifts her hair behind her to show her white and delicate neck. "Teacher, please." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Lan doesn''t know what to say. She is a little tangled in her heart. She puts sunscreen on her female disciples. Is this too intimate? It''s a little suspected of taking advantage of her disciples! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 No matter what, it''s the 18th''s request. Luo Lan tangled for a while, simply let go, squeezed some sunscreen in her hands, and then along the 18 white delicate neck smeared on her body. "Oh As soon as he touched it, No. 18''s mouth gave out a whisper, and then he narrowed his eyes comfortably. "Well, let Emma come." With a frown, Luo Lan feels that it''s not good to be too intimate with her female disciples. No. 18 put his face on the blanket and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK, teacher. Go on." "All right!" Luo Lan took a look at her and breathed. Since No. 18 doesn''t mind, let''s go on. She put her hands on her shoulders and moved from the shoulder blades on both sides to the middle. No. 18''s skin is very white and clean. It feels cool and delicate, just like touching a white jade carving. The neck is as white as snow, full of collagen, the body is perfect, and there is almost no fat from top to bottom. Lazuli is in good shape! Luo Lan sighed in her heart. When I first met Mingming, I was just a little girl of 11 or 12 years old. Unconsciously, she had grown so big - an artificial person with eternal energy like No. 18, there is infinite power in every muscle, and there is absolutely nothing to say about her figure. It''s a pity for Luo Lan to think that No.18 in the original book married Colin. Of course, it''s not that Colin is bad. Colin is also excellent, but they don''t match each other. Their union is not romantic. Conventionally speaking, it''s just a simple hero saving the United States. At that time, the 18th just lost the 17th, and she was in the state of being chased by Shalu. Colin''s behavior of openly appearing and destroying the remote control in front of her really shocked her. Later, he happened to see that Colin used the dragon ball to demolish the bomb in her body. All kinds of complicated factors mixed together and left a good impression in his heart. To be honest, Luo Lan is not optimistic about their future. As a man-made person with eternal energy, No. 18 has a constitution that is not easy to grow old, and the effect of time on her is very little. Even when all the Dragon Ball Fighters show their old state in the ending of the original work, No. 18''s appearance is still so young and beautiful. At that time, Colin was already old. Earth people can not resist the erosion of time, aging is inevitable, from the perspective of life theory, the result is not very ideal. ¡ª¡ªUnless Colin can become a God and get rid of the influence of life span, there will be no good ending. However, with Colin''s talent, there is little hope to become a God. But in this world, because of his intervention, the 18th has no intersection with Colin. On the 18th, the impression of klin only stayed in the earth people with a little power. If it wasn''t for the fact that Luo Lan and the monkey king were linked, and klin was the martial brother of the monkey king, both of them said that they were friends and were reluctant. I don''t know which man will be cheaper for such a lovely girl? A thousand thoughts flashed in Luo Lan''s heart. At this time, 18 slightly curly hair in a burst of save move, as if there is something to climb out of her hair. Soon, drill out a little blue thing the size of a fingernail. Luo Lan fixed an eye to see, immediately happy, originally that is askari to everyone''s tiny Shalu. I saw the tiny Shalu drill out of No. 18''s hair, look left and right, flapping his wings and jumping onto No. 18''s white back, clenching his fists with both hands, as if to cheer himself up. What does it do? Luo Lan looks at it curiously. At this time, see tiny Shalu squat down, like pulling radish in the field, grasp a ribbon behind No. 18, and then pull hard. la The knot was pulled open, and the last shade of No. 18''s upper body was scattered to both sides, revealing a piece of white and fat skin. Luo Lan swallows saliva and looks at it dully. However, after doing this, tiny Shalu seems to have done a great job. She nods her head high, and flies around the circle in the mid air in a happy mood. "My aunt said that if you apply sunscreen, you should apply it completely. That ribbon is in the way." The whole face was buried on the blanket, and her golden hair covered her cheek and her blush. Luo Lan took a breath after listening. What is Emma doing? Arrange for Lazuli to give her welfare? She is her own apprentice! In the heart of the mind can not help flying up, Luo Lan can not understand what Emma is going to do, and what is the meaning of lazuli. Shaking her head, throwing away the thoughts in her heart, Luo Lan soon settled down and decided to end the embarrassing scene as soon as possible. The palm covers her back and massages repeatedly, then gradually approaches the thigh along the shoulder downward. No. 18 squints his eyes. When the palm gently presses the two long legs, No. 18''s body becomes stiff and shakes like an electric shock. "Well, did you press it too hard?" Luo Lan asked. "No, it''s just right." No. 18 shook his head, moved his body casually, and frowned as soon as he bent his eyebrows. His cheeks were not only shy, but also scarlet. "Don''t strain your nerves so tightly. It''s easy to hurt your body. Relax a little." "Well." Alas, Luo Lan sighed, looking at 18 eyes blurred appearance, seems to know something. He is not a fool, No. 18 is so obvious, how can he not see it. What let oneself daub sunscreen, the key is not here at all, she is to take the opportunity to get close to oneself. Looking at the air filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, Luo Lan gave a bitter smile. Just now, I was still thinking about who the child would be cheaper in the future, and the result came immediately! It''s just that Lazuli is her own apprentice. It''s hard to do! If it''s really accepted, what''s Sophia''s explanation? And askari, the child has always regarded Lazuli as a little sister. If she knows that her little sister has such a mind, she may have to fight with her at that time. Think of here, Luo Lan''s skull a burst of pain, turn head ruthlessly to hide in the dark place peep at the originator there a stare. Emma, it''s all your business. Let me deal with you later! Quickly put on sunscreen for No. 18, Luo Lan stood up and turned her head, "OK, the rest of you, put on your clothes, it''s not good to be seen." "I see." No. 18 blushed, a hand in front of his chest, eyes are bold toward Luo Lan to see. "La Zili, you..." Luo Lan didn''t know how to face this disciple. "Teacher, I''ve seen the future with the earrings of king of the world. I''m very satisfied with that future, so I won''t give up." 18 tone firm, look serious way. Luo Lan didn''t know what to say for a moment. She put out her hand and rubbed her head. No. 18 squinted, and the eyes of shuilingling seemed to drip water. ¡­¡­ "Emma, what are you doing?" Find Emma, Luo Lan first scold. "Welfare for you!" Emma giggled and said in a coquettish voice, "well, Lazuli is in good shape, isn''t she?" Luo Lan put a black line on her head, looked at her and said, "this is making trouble for me. You can teach me how to get along with Lazuli in the future." Emma didn''t care: "just take her. I don''t think it''s good to leave her with you. I don''t think it''s going to be a good idea to see Lazuli like this "After all, you''re still stirring up the flames around her." Luo Lan blames the strange way. "Luo Lan, you don''t understand women''s mind." Emma stroked her hair with a serious look. As like as two peas, she said, "maybe in the beginning, in her mind, you only regarded teachers as respected teachers, and did not mix with other ideas. But after I came, I saw a person who looks exactly the same with her all day, and how long this quiet mind can last for a long time with her admirable teacher." Emma''s words make Luo Lan speechless and acquiesce to her words. If you think about it from another perspective, I''m afraid you can''t calm down. In fact, admiration and admiration are easily confused. If you add some catalysts, admiration can easily turn into admiration. There is no doubt that the motive force for the deterioration of Lazuli''s filial piety is the arrival of Emma. "Lazuli''s eyes are not the same when she looks at you. It''s not only me who can see it, but also Sophia. Now it''s probably only ascali who is in the dark." "Ascali is really insensitive to this." Luo Lan nodded her head. Emma sat down beside Luo Lan, holding her knees in both hands, and looking at him with shuilingling''s eyes: "since the last veil has been lifted, there''s nothing to hesitate about. It''s not good to leave her around." "At that time, the two sians, sephia and merulia, and the two artificial people, lazuli and I, will have a balance of attributes." "And it looks as like as two peas." don''t you feel excited? With that, Emma laughs and looks ambiguous. She has always been very brave and doesn''t care about worldly views. Otherwise, she won''t go to heaven to find her husband and find him. Luo Lan immediately couldn''t laugh or cry, slapped on her body, "tays will definitely cry when she knows. According to you, I need to find an earth person to balance it." "It''s not that I can''t. I think rankie is good, gentle, obedient, and lovely!" Emma has serious considerations. "The more you say it, the more outrageous it is. Rankie is an apprentice of Sophia." Emma turned her mouth and said, "Lazuli is still your disciple. What''s the point of hesitation?" "I don''t know how to deal with Razzie later." Luo Lan frowned and was disturbed by Emma. He didn''t know how to deal with the 18th. Accept it. It''s against ethics. After all, it''s his apprentice. If he doesn''t accept it, it really hurts others. "All right, you can''t escape anyway. Really, you don''t eat the meat delivered to your mouth." With a shrug, Emma rolled her eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Is it a matter of eating or not? Luo Lan rolled her eyes towards Emma and said, "it''s not as simple as you think!" "Hey hey, I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve wakened you up. You can do it!" Emma''s face showed a schadenfreude smile, but she didn''t seem to realize how far she was doing. She left the question to Luo Lan and didn''t ask. Then she stood up, patted the sand off her body, and blinked playfully "I''m going to help bulma cook barbecue. I just learned a craft recently. I''ll let you taste it later." Then he ran to bulma. "It''s very fast!" Make complaints about her graceful figure from her sight. Then I scratched my head and thought about how to face the 18th in the future! From the heart, he doesn''t reject the beautiful girl disciple No. 18 at all. As the saying goes, everyone has a love for beauty, and Luo Lan is no exception. It''s just that the feeling before was more about the appreciation of beautiful women and the care for the younger generation, and it didn''t mix with any other emotions. "There''s something difficult about Lazuli!" If he finds out the intention of No. 18 earlier, he can also use Saifeiya or ascali to guide and persuade. Now that Emma is so agitated and the layer of gauze is pierced, he is caught off guard and doesn''t know how to get along with each other. There is such a filial deterioration of the apprentice, they should be happy or should be tangled! As the most popular character in Longzhu comics, No. 18 is a goddess of beauty and strength in the eyes of countless readers. Such a beautiful woman should be happy to love herself. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to change her character once she makes a decision Forget it, let Lazuli be with you first. If she still insists on this idea in the future, she doesn''t have to be a Liu Xiahui, just accept it generously as Emma said. With such a thought, Luo Lan''s mind is instantly accessible. Looking at No. 18, she has finished her dress and is beating the ball with ascali, which is more than three meters in diameter. With a bang, accompanied by a violent vibration of a gust of wind, waves are flying tens of meters high. Splashing water along the white skin flow down, willow like graceful waist appears particularly attractive. "Lazuli is really beautiful. With Emma, she has her own strengths." But when he thought that the other party was his apprentice, he still felt strange. Emma didn''t do it properly and didn''t discuss it with herself in advance. ¡­¡­ Half of the setting sun fell on the horizon, and it was getting late. The cool breeze from the sea is stirring and full of coldness. After dinner, several people sat around the beach in front of the bonfire talking and laughing. After an afternoon together, Tranks and Caroline gradually became familiar with each other, and there was no longer the strangeness and embarrassment at the beginning. In the face of women''s concern, Tranks no longer resisted. On the whole, Tranks had a good impression of Caroline. She was obedient, smart and arrogant. She was very comfortable with them. Of course, what''s more important is that they are beautiful. It''s true that they are saians from Sarada, and their behavior is totally different from that of the upstarts of the bejita system. Looking at the scene where several people live in harmony, bulma smiles happily, and finally puts down a big stone hanging in her heart. Since they have no problem getting along with each other, the next wedding should also be put on the agenda. When they get married, they can have children. That''s what bulma thought. "Teacher, come to eat watermelon. It''s very sweet!" While everyone was talking and laughing, on the 18th, he handed over a cut watermelon with a clear voice and a smile in his mouth. "Thank you Luo Lan looked at 18, took the watermelon and said thank you. No. 18 shakes his head, holding another watermelon in his hand and gnawing it with his head down. Askari saw this, willow like eyebrow moved, looking at the 18 Sven Wen''s appearance, always feel that there is something wrong. "Lazuli, give me one, too!" "Get it yourself." No. 18 said quietly. "Che, I''m not willing to help at all." Askari curled her mouth and reached for the watermelon. Suddenly, her eyes turned and she could not eat it one by one. After thinking about it, she took the remaining half of the watermelon into her arms. She did not know where to take out a big spoon and sat up to eat it. "Have a good time!" Scoop up a large melon pulp and put it into her mouth. Ascali chews it. The sweet juice overflows from the corner of her mouth and makes a happy sound vaguely. No. 18 looked up at her, ignored her and continued to eat the melon in her hand. Luo Lan couldn''t look over and said, "ascali, be gentle." "Ha ha, ascali reminds me of my childhood when I used to eat with a big spoon." With a smile on her face, bulma took a paper towel and wiped her mouth for ascali. "Thank you, aunt bulma." Ascali looked up and went on eating the melon. Luo Lan shakes her head and doesn''t care about her. As a child, askari suffered too much, so she has a special preference for eating. Watermelon is the most popular fruit among many fruits. "Miss Luo Lan, about the Super Saiyan God you said before, I tried with Caroline many times, but we didn''t succeed..." "The problem is the gap in your power." Rowland looked at Tranks and said, "Caroline, they don''t give you enough energy to transform the great power in your body." Like the medamor fusion, the ceremonial super Saian God also stresses the matching of power. For Tranks, the power of Caroline and others is too small, just like a trickle into the vast ocean, which can''t stimulate the change of the vast ocean. "Ah, what shall we do?" Asked Tranks anxiously. "Don''t worry, the power gap is only a small problem, more important is to maintain a calm heart." Luo Lan then said: "you can try to reduce the strength of the body, as long as a little reception, I think it can be successful, Super Saiyan God can not, then first become Saiyan God, the difference is not big." The difference between super Saian God and Saian God is that one is to transform on the basis of super Saian, the other is to transform under normal conditions. After super Saian God succeeds, its power can reach the first level sequence, while Saian God is much worse and still in the stage of mortal. But even the Saian God''s power increased 600 times. There is no real difference between the two. The monkey king in the original book is a Saiyan who carries out the ceremony with him. Basically, he is a Super Saiyan, so he is the God of Super Saiyan with red hair. There is no such condition on the side of Tranks. Although Tranks also has super sais, Caroline and others are no more powerful than sun WuFan and bejita. They are just like using a small water pump to pump water to the reservoir. The effect is very small - they can''t push Tranks to the stage of super sais, and even the sais are reluctant. Hearing what Luo Lan said, Tranks nodded and felt that he was a little impatient. He sorted out his thoughts and decided to adjust his mind. Luo Lan looked at him, nodded and ate a mouthful of watermelon. Thinking that there will be many disasters in the world in the future, she decided to help him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 "Tranks put out his hand." "Ah, yes." Tranks was stunned for a moment and put out his hand in a hurry. Luo Lan stretched out her finger and put a small peanut sized red energy in the palm of Tranks'' hand. Tranks felt a flame like burning in the palm of his hand. The peanut sized red energy fell into the palm of his hand and disappeared when he reacted. "Mr. Luo Lan, this..." asked Tranks suspiciously. "To give you a seed of super Saian God, the so-called ceremony is simply to gather the power of many people to transform energy. The energy of super Saian God I give you can not make you become super Saian God immediately, but it can save a lot of time." "I''ll try it with Caroline when I get familiar with them. It should be OK." "Thank you, Mr. Luo Lan!" Thank you very much. Luo Lan waved her hand and said: "after all, it''s not as good as practicing to become a God. You first become the God of Saiya, and then try to become the God of super Saiya, but at that time, you can only be promoted to the first level of the God sequence." "That''s very rare, too." Tranks knows that it is basically impossible to become the God of super sais independently with his own ability. Look at ascali, his talent is so much better than himself, and he is not stuck in the bottleneck of super sais. The God of super Saiya is indispensable in strength, realm and perception. Tranks doesn''t think he can succeed. "If you don''t mind, I think there is a hope of becoming a God." After pondering for a while, Luo Lan said to monkey fan. "Thanks to Mr. Luo Lan, I will try my best." Monkey fan laughs. "I hope you can make it." Luo Lan nodded and warned sun WuFan that if he wants to become the God of Super Saiyan independently, he should stay away from the ritual of becoming a God. Even if he helps others to become a God, he will be easily disturbed. This is also the reason why he did not let Sun WuFan and ascali help Tranks become gods. ¡­¡­ The bonfire was burning, and the night gradually came down in the cool sea breeze. Soon, the last bit of sunlight disappeared on the horizon. After several attempts, a brilliant light shines from Tranks, and at the same time, a holy power is spreading out. Tranks is a God. Looking at Tranks whose hair and eyes turned bright red, sun WuFan was surprised to find that he could no longer feel his breath. "Is this the Saian God? Compared with the state of Mr. Luo Lan, the color is much lighter. " Askari said with pride, "Dad, that''s the crimson form of the super Saian God!" "Tranks is a long way off." "So it is." Sun WuFan suddenly realized and nodded. "The strength has increased 600 times on the basis of the normal, which is a little more powerful than the general super Saiya 3." Luo Lan nodded her head. "Miss Luo Lan, I feel full of power now." Tranks felt the power in his body. It was incredible. "It''s normal. When you get used to it a few times, you can transform by your own strength." "Yes He answered in a high voice, and then felt the change of his body carefully. After more than ten minutes, the strength of Tranks began to decline, and then a sense of fatigue came. It was like finishing a marathon. His body faltered and nearly fell down. Fortunately, Caroline and Estelle reacted quickly and helped him from left to right. "Really tired! The whole body has been evacuated. " Tranks turned pale. Luo Lan said with a smile: "no matter what transfiguration is, as long as it is overdrawn strength, the body will bear huge pressure, unless you can really become a God, or turn the transfiguration strength into normal strength." Turn the transformational power into the normal power? After listening to this, Tranks was full of expectation for the power that Rolan said. Sun WuFan thought about Luo Lan''s words, and seemed to feel something in his heart. At this time, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly looked out of the sky. He felt that there was a force penetrating the limitation of space and coming towards the earth. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Askari followed her eyes, frowned and felt a slight fluctuation. "Well, someone is coming." As soon as the voice fell, a bright light came down from the sky, and the dark night suddenly became bright. Staring at it, two figures appeared in front of the crowd. Seeing the appearance of Chu Lai, Tranks said in surprise, "lord king, how did you come to earth?" It was the seventh King God of the universe and his attendants who came. At present, the king God of the world, Axin, looked at them. He thought they were ordinary people and didn''t pay much attention to them. Then he threw a hard sword at Tranks. "Go on!" He reached for the sword and found that the king''s face was not right. He asked, "is something wrong?" The king of the world, ahsin, said solemnly to Tranks, "Babidi and DARPA, the king of the demon world, are moving towards the earth. They want to revive boo the demon man on the earth!" "Ah Tranks let out a cry. "Tranks, we must stop him. We must not let Babidi''s plot succeed, or the whole universe will be in danger." As soon as he thought that boo, who was regarded as a nightmare, might be resurrected, Ashin, the God of the world king, could not help shivering. You can''t bring boo back to life! "Tranks, we need your help now. We have to work together to stop them." The world king absolute being facial expression serious way. "Oh, oh..." Tranks scratched his head and secretly looked at them. He wanted to tell the king God that it was no big deal even if the devil buo was resurrected. At this time, sun WuFan, who didn''t know much about the situation, began to ask, "is that... Bu ou, the devil you said, very powerful?" At this time, the king God looked at them. As for Luo Lan, Emma and others, because they had no breath of strength, they had been ignored by him. Caroline and Estelle''s strength, though passable, was not seen by the king of the world. "Why?" The king of the world was startled and found the unusual appearance of monkey meal. In the lower bound, in addition to Tranks, there was a soldier whose strength was almost the same as him, and his face suddenly showed a burst of ecstasy. "Tranks, who is he?" "This is my elder brother WuFan. His strength is not under me." Tranks introduces the identity of monkey rice. "Great. I''m more sure to smash barbidi''s ambition." After hearing this, the king God showed a surprise smile on his face, "Mr. monkey fan, please help us!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 "If that devil boo is as dangerous as you say, I can do it." Facing the request of the king God of the world, sun WuFan has a righteous face. He doesn''t intend to let go of anyone who threatens the peace of the earth. The king God was overjoyed: "great, with you and Tranks, we can stop Babidi''s plot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sun WuFan smiles modestly and politely, and turns his eyes to Luo Lan and others nearby. He is puzzled: the king of the world has a very powerful master in front of him. Instead of asking for help, he comes to help himself. Can''t they feel the power of Luo Lan? Compared with Luo Lan and his party, the words and deeds of the king of the world are not so calm. It seems that there is something wrong with the vision of the king God. With such a conclusion in his heart, sun WuFan couldn''t help looking down on the king God. However, the other party is the king God of his own universe, so politeness is indispensable. So he seriously asked him when Babidi and Dappula would arrive on earth. The king of the world said seriously that he would arrive at the earth tomorrow morning. After hearing this, sun WuFan and Tranks looked at each other and saw each other''s determination to protect the earth. "... you don''t have to worry too much. Babidi''s strength is not strong. It''s easy to deal with him as long as we guard against his weird black magic. As for dapala''s strength, it''s about the same as that of Tranks. If we work together, it''s also easy to deal with him." By accident, with the help of WuFan, the king of the world was full of confidence in preventing the resurrection of boo. "It''s not particularly difficult to say that the other side only has super Saiya 2 level at most." Sun WuFan estimated each other''s strength and found that each other was not very difficult to deal with. "Yes." The king God finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Sun WuFan''s existence is really a surprise. I think this time we can solve the problem of BOO the devil." "The Lord King praised it." Looking at the king God''s face, sun WuFan''s expression is a little strange. Then the king God agreed that as long as Babidi and his party entered the earth tomorrow morning, they would attack them. Naturally, monkey fan had no opinion and agreed with Tranks. With this satisfactory reply, the king of the world God''s expression obviously relaxed. For many years, the existence of the demon buo has been stuck in his throat. If the problem of the demon buo is not solved, he will not be stable as the king of the world God. Seeing that Tranks was frail, he specially asked him to come forward and recover his strength. "I''m going to continue to monitor their movements with jabit. You should be prepared. The next World War will determine the fate of our universe. You must adjust your body to the best condition." Before leaving, the king of the world God''s face earnestly told Tranks repeatedly. "Don''t worry, lord king Tranks made a serious promise. Sun WuFan didn''t say anything, but the expression on his face said everything. "Well!" The king God nodded at ease, waved to them, and then started to move away with him. From the beginning to the end, the king God didn''t look at Luo Lan. "Hoo..." "It seems that the king of the world doesn''t know the power of Mr. Luo Lan at all!" After the king God of the world left, monkey fan had a look of emotion. "My realm is much higher than his." Luo Lan tone is insipid, indifferent appearance, did not put the world king God in the eye. In fact, the king of the world God really can''t be compared with him. Even the complete king of the world God is only equal to him in the position of God. In terms of strength and realm, he can throw out the king of the world God for several streets, and only a few outstanding destruction gods can be compared with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The king God of the world is just like that, no matter which world has the same bad vision." There was a trace of disdain in Emma''s eyes. No. 18 stood quietly on the side and didn''t say much, but the pride of her pretty face was obviously agreed with Emma''s words. "Ha ha, with us here, there''s no need to worry about boo the devil." Ascali patted her chest and didn''t pay any attention to boo. "So it is." Tranks had a relaxed smile on his face. Don''t say boo didn''t wake up, even if he did, Rolan, Emma, No.18, ascali, and he who just gained the power of Saiya God, there are several people who can easily defeat him, really don''t worry too much. With so much time, it''s better to experience the mystery of the Saian God. He has a feeling that as long as he is familiar with the power of the Saian God, it will be very easy to deal with the devil boo. ¡­¡­ It''s a night, a night of silence. Monkey fan and Tranks are ready to deal with the coming Babidi and his party. The rising sun is hanging on the other side of the sea level, slightly revealing half of its head. Caroline and bulma prepared breakfast early in the morning. Soon after they finished their breakfast, the king of the world and jetbite arrived with their message. "Barbidi''s spacecraft has entered the earth''s atmosphere." "Oh, the obscure guy is barbidi, and there is also a very strong air." Sun WuFan closed his eyes and felt the breath on the other side of the earth. "That''s Dappula!" The king of the world has a dignified face. As the great devil who unifies the demon world, Dappula is powerful, and even the king of the world has to avoid its edge. It''s ridiculous to say that all the theories of the seventh universe should be under the jurisdiction of the king God of the world, and the demon world is no exception. But in his tenure, the demon world formed an independent kingdom, and his jurisdiction is beyond reach. "Oh, they landed on the northwest plain, a sparsely populated place." Emma opened her bright eyes and climbed up her cheek with a faint smile. "King of the world, is Boo''s egg on their ship?" "Er, this is not clear, it should be..." the king God of the world was a little stunned for a moment, then rubbed his eyes, looked at the woman who asked him, and his face was dull. Eh, what''s the matter? I can''t see through this woman with brown hair! Don''t see don''t know, a look startled, the king God found that in addition to the presence of the woman, there are several people themselves can''t see through. Is it some kind of secret art? The king God of the world muttered in his heart, but thought that the other side had cast some secret skill of hiding power. After all, in his cognition, the king of the world God is the highest god in the universe. It''s very difficult for him to produce a terrible devil boo in five million years. There is no reason why there will be so many more powerful than him. "My name is Emma. Do you mind if I come over and have a look?" Emma smiles sweetly at the king God of the world, revealing her little tiger teeth. If you catch boo, maybe you can make some sugar beans for Noah. "Dappula, they''re fierce. I''m not sure I can protect you." The king frowned. "You don''t have to protect us. We can protect ourselves." "Well, be careful when it comes to things." Since the other side said that, although the king of the world God was not willing to let the innocent take risks with him, he did not refuse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 After a period of time, it was confirmed that barbidi''s spaceship had landed on the earth. The king of the world used his authority to probe, turned his head and nodded to them. "Babidi has stepped into the earth and dealt with them according to the plan." The king of the world looked serious, and a resolution flashed in his eyes. "Let''s go!" With a light drink, the king of the world soared into the air, and a voice rang out in his ear: "you all keep up, remember to hide the breath on your body. Dapala''s strength is very important. Don''t be discovered by them in advance." With that, the figure turned into a streamer, disappeared like lightning, and flew directly to the positions of barbidi and Dappula. Tranks and monkey fan followed and quickly followed. Looking at the figure of several people leaving, ascali held her two slender arms in the back of her head. Her face was a little speechless and said, "since you want to hide your breath, why do you need to spend time and effort to fly there? Can''t you move in an instant? Is there something wrong with your brain?" "The king God of the world has been flustered. The fear of BOO made his thinking wrong." Luo Lan shakes her head and explains the reason. "Just boo the devil." Ascali gave a jab. Luo Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at the clear blue sky in the distance. If it wasn''t for their arrival, according to the original plot, the battle would be very hard: jebert would die in Dappula''s hands, and the sword of Tranks would be turned into stone by Dappula''s saliva. At the critical moment, in order to prevent the resurrection of boo, the demon man, the king God of the world was really brave and did not hesitate to create opportunities for Tranks at the cost of serious injury, Although the final success to prevent the devil buo resurrection, but he also died because of the injury. From the final result, the king God fulfilled his duty to protect the universe, but the consequences are also very far-reaching. Because of the sacrifice of the old king God and the king God of the world, the binding between life and the king God of the world was destroyed, and the God birus disappeared directly. At the same time, the angel function of JeansWest stopped running. In Luo Lan''s view, this is a few unequal exchanges. In order to stop a demon buo, he sacrificed all the upper powers of the seventh universe. The price is too high. This foreshadows a greater disaster in the future. ¡­¡­ "Dad, let''s go, too." "Well." Rowland nodded her head and said to Caroline, "you don''t have to go with them. Stay with bulma. If there is any danger, her safety will be left to you." "We must protect auntie." Caroline, Onora, Siya, Al, and Estelle all spoke in one voice with firm faces. Seeing this, Luo Lan smiles indifferently. Caroline is very satisfied with their attitude. In fact, with them, how can things threaten bulma happen on earth. Nodded, the idea spread out, and soon took aim at a group of dark energy in the northwest of the earth. It was the power of DARPA, the king of the demon world. According to Luo Lan''s estimation, DARPA''s power had not reached super Saiya 2, and the threat level was just average. "Let''s go!" Aiming at the dark force, and then starting the instant movement, whew, the figures of Rolan, Emma, No.18 and ascali become illusory in the full view of the public, and appear again. The surrounding environment has become a wasteland full of desolation. A half hull buried in the ground gray spaceship appeared in the eye, that is barbidi''s spaceship, the spaceship is also marked with a symbol similar to "m". At the same time, the world king God and Tranks are still on their way to the northwest wilderness. Facing the fierce wind, holding up a long tail flame behind him, the king of the world was very excited all the way. With the help of two strong men, Tranks and monkey meal, he was full of confidence in stopping barbidi. The cold wind was blowing on his cheek, which made people unable to open their eyes. The king of the world looked at Tranks and sun WuFan, who were flying side by side with him, and saw no one else. "The lady named Emma didn''t follow up!" The tone was very light. "It seems that they have given up." He said in a cool voice. "Well, then we don''t have to protect them." A relaxed smile appeared on the king''s face. In his eyes, although Emma is a little mysterious, her strength is not so good, even their speed can''t keep up, even if she can barely keep up, she will get in the way in the battle. If you don''t follow, you and Tranks can fight freely. "And miss Emma needs your help?" Hearing the dialogue between the king God of the world and jebert, sun WuFan showed a strange expression on his face. He said in his heart, "I''m afraid I underestimate the power of Mr. Luo Lan. I''m afraid I''m going to scare you. I''m afraid they have already arrived at their destination because they didn''t follow." Mr. Luo Lan can even shuttle freely between heaven and the earth. The earth is not going anywhere. In the heart not from despised to the boundary King God, thought this boundary King God''s vision not how. "Faster." "Dappula is right ahead." The king God of the world raised his head and felt the breath of thousands of miles away. He immediately sped up. With a "whew", a white tail flame suddenly left behind him, like a flash of lightning cutting through the void. Several people turned into a streamer and quickly disappeared in sight. The horizon is flying under the feet. With the rise and fall of the mountains, the dense forest has gradually become a vast desert, and the environment has become desolate. Soon, the small stone walls of grotesque rocks appeared. When we get here, we should be more careful about the leakage of breath. The king of the world takes the initiative to lower the height, and then crawls behind the stone wall to observe the movements of Babidi and others. "Click!" In the distance, the door of the spaceship opened, and Babidi, who looked like insects, came out of the spaceship with a big red skin demon. "Dappula!" The king of the world God''s face was awe inspiring, carefully hiding his figure. "Notice that the red skinned demon is Dappula, the king of the demon world. He can use all kinds of magic. His unique skill is to turn his opponent into stone with saliva. Be careful when fighting later." "Up close, it''s really a tough guy to deal with." Sun WuFan has a cautious look on his face. He has suffered a lot from man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made. At this time, several figures quietly came to them, Luo Lan some speechless looking at monkey meal, four people carefully hiding behind the cliff peep. These people are too careful. Babidi''s side, only Dappula can fight. With your joint efforts, I''m afraid you can''t deal with a guy who can''t even beat super Saiya 2? The king God of the world is like this, and so are you? A little promising, OK! Patted sun WuFan''s shoulder gently, sun WuFan looked back and saw Luo Lan, a surprise on his face. "Ah, when did you catch up?" The king of the world was surprised. "Well, we came first." Askari''s sweet voice dissatisfied, "and what are you doing stealthily? Can you be a little more atmospheric? You''re a demon king. On the positive side, there''s nothing to worry about." With that, ascali swaggered out and walked leisurely towards them. Looking at ascali''s irrational exposure of his identity, he swaggered up to Babidi. The king of the world was very angry. His eyes turned red. He hammered the wall hard and said in a hurry: "Ah, how can this woman be so reckless? She has disrupted my deployment!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 Exposed! The king of the world was in a bad mood. Looking at his carefully designed plan disturbed by a woman''s reckless behavior, the king of the world God''s eyes are red, but his heart is extremely regret, with them to come. It''s hard work! The king''s face was ugly, and his fist was pounding against the wall. But he couldn''t help thinking about what happened before his eyes. He took a deep breath and adjusted his mind. The king said to Tranks: "Dappula is not as simple as he thought. His strength is not so small. That young lady is definitely not his opponent. Since the plan to ambush them quietly has fallen through, we should just fight with them directly instead of doing anything. Let''s kill them at one stroke." So far, it''s too late to say anything. King God can only overthrow the previous plan and choose to attack by force. Although he is dissatisfied with askari who disrupts his plan, as a king God, he can''t watch innocent people die in front of his eyes. Although there are many shortcomings in a Xin, there is no doubt about his justice. But Tranks held down the king God who was about to rush out and shook his head at him. "Don''t worry, Lord King God. Ascali will be fine. Her strength is still above that of Dappula." "What?" All of a sudden, the king of the world couldn''t believe his ears. "Ascali is very strong, her strength is always above me!" Looking at Tranks'' face, he didn''t seem to be faking. Suddenly, the king of the world was confused. He didn''t know what was going on. Was that ashkari also a strong man? "You say she''s good?" The king asked again. "It''s very powerful. She helped to settle the man-made disaster that happened on earth. If we fight seriously, I can''t do three things in her hands." He said seriously. After hearing this, the king of the world was stunned. He had learned how powerful Tranks was. He was not polite to say that even he might not be able to take advantage of him. Moreover, the man who can solve man-made problems has great strength. But such a master, why didn''t he feel strong in her? On the other hand, askari swaggered out and immediately attracted the eyes of Dappula and Babidi. "Hehe, how dare a woman come out in public." "I''m afraid she''s not the only one around. Come out." Seeing a beautiful young girl coming towards them, barbidi and Dappula''s face changed. Then they scanned around and soon found the whereabouts of the king of the world. The king God and others knew they couldn''t escape, so they had to come out from behind the stone and stare at Babidi. Luo Lan and Emma don''t stand on the edge with a calm smile on their faces, just like the king of the world. "It''s the king God of the world. Did you come all the way to the earth to prevent me from resurrecting boo?" Babidi stooped, his big eyes protruding, and noticed the power of Tranks and others. His face changed slightly. "I said, how dare you show up in front of me? It turns out that you have asked for help." "These people are nothing to worry about!" Daphra showed disdain, and his eyes flitted over askari and fell on the king of the world God. "Lord Babidi, the energy of BOO the devil is not enough. These people can just fill the gap." Babidi said with a smile: "you''re right... At the beginning, the king God of the world killed my father. Now he uses the blood and flesh of the king God of the world to resurrect boo. I think he will be very happy." His face changed, his voice became chilly, and he gave an order to Dappula with a smirk: "catch them." "Yes, my Lord!" Dappula, who has been observing people''s faces coldly, accepts the order, and his eyes fall on the king God of the world. A pair of ferocious eyes suddenly burst out the cold air of purgatory, like a devil climbing out of hell, and the cloak behind him makes a big sound. Feeling the cold and fierce breath from Pula, the king of the world''s God changed his face and stood on guard with jebert. "Be careful of his saliva, it will turn into stone in an instant when he spits it!" The king of the world reminds you in a low voice. "Take care of yourself, king of the world!" Dappula''s face was full of arrogant laughter, and then a cold light flashed in her eyes. As soon as she stepped on her feet, the hard ground seemed to be squeezed by a huge force, and the fine stones suddenly broke into several pieces. She stepped forward and quickly turned into a flash of lightning, attacking and killing the king God. "Here it is The king of the world said in a secret voice, ready to meet the attack of Dappula. But the next scene makes the king of the world and Babidi feel strange. After waiting for a while, the imaginary attack did not arrive. The king God looked at it in surprise, but saw a beautiful figure lying in front of him, blocking Dappula''s attack. The girl grabbed his cloak with one hand and his wrist with the other. He couldn''t attack him. He tried hard, but he couldn''t get rid of his white palm. At this time, Dappula''s face was stiff and her eyes were full of wonder. "Who are you?" "Kill your men!" Askari said playfully, with a demonic smile on her beautiful face. She grabbed Dappula''s wrist and threw it. Then she patted the air as casually as a mosquito! Bang! Dappula, who was flying in mid air, was slapped by a very powerful force before he could react. Time seemed to slow down countless times in an instant. The terrible force penetrated his body, and the bones of his whole body were smashed in an instant, and the cells of his whole body were also severely damaged. With a scream of "ah", Dappula dashed to the ground. Boom! A cloud of dust appeared on the ground, and a big pit more than five meters deep appeared in front of us. Just now, Dappula, who was still majestic and invincible, collapsed in the pit, and her face was completely changed. "Cut, super Saiya 2 level did not reach the guy, what courage let you dare to be arrogant in front of me." Squatting on the edge of the pit, askari looks at the miserable Dappula in the pit, picks up a stone and throws it at his head. "How could that be..." barked Babidi in disbelief. Dappula is his trump card. How can he be easily defeated by a woman! The king God of the world has already been silly. He rubs his eyes hard. He can''t believe the scene in front of him. "Dappula was defeated by a slap... Hiss, am I dreaming?" "Lord king, it''s really Dappula. It''s just a blow!" Jebert''s voice trembled and his chin was about to fall. Ascali''s horror really scared him. "It turns out that ascali is so powerful!" Sun WuFan was also full of amazement, "Tranks, we are so far behind her!" With a wry smile, Tranks nodded. "Yes, even if I become the Saian God, I''m not her opponent." "Now it seems that we don''t even have a chance to deal with the problem of boo." The level gap is too big, and ascali''s playfulness has solved the long-standing problem of the king God of the world. "She has already stopped, otherwise the other party even don''t want to leave a cell!" Emma gave a playful smile, but took it for granted. Askari is a practitioner who is marching towards the authentic Super Saiyan God. After finishing, she can reach the second level sequence in one step. Her strength is not weak even in the divine sequence. Although she has not yet become a God, her deep foundation has made her strength far exceed that of ordinary people. On the 18th, she nodded and looked at askari. Xiumei could not help frowning. It seemed that she was a little behind her on the way to becoming a God. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 "Who are you?" Babidi, who was shocked by the tragedy of Dappula, stepped back in horror. His gray face became a little twisted because of fear. The king of the demon world can''t take the other party''s random strike. Who is the other party? Where did the king of the world find such a master? Why haven''t you heard of him before? Hateful, it''s just a little bit short of the resurrection of boo, the demon man. They are all disturbed by the world king God. Dabidi was deeply stimulated by Dappula''s death. Dappula is a trump card in his hand. His death has dealt a huge blow to his ambition to conquer the universe! The king''s face is also full of incredible, and he is also shocked by the powerful power of ascali. "It turns out that her strength is so terrible!" The expression trembles to swallow saliva, the world king God''s throat is a little thirsty, become the world king God millions of years, he has never seen so fierce master. Even if the LORD God of the great world wants to kill daphra, it''s not so easy. Has her strength reached the level of Bu Ou? If so, that would be great. Looking at ascali, who is light and beautiful, the king of the world suddenly looks forward to it. His mood is more and more excited. A pair of fiery eyes are transferred from ascali to Luo Lan, just opposite Luo Lan''s mysterious eyes. At the moment of seeing those eyes, the heart of the king of the world suddenly trembled. What kind of eyes were they? They were plain and calm. There was no fluctuation in their deep red eyes, as if nothing happened in front of them could attract his attention. Eh, there is no trace of breath on their bodies. The king God of the world discovered this situation later, and then he couldn''t help taking a cold breath. Ascali was not the only one with strong feelings, and Luo Lan and others were also unfathomable! How strong are these humans? I can''t see each other at all. It''s a big mistake. These people are not mortals in their imagination, but hidden gods! The heart of the king of the world roared wildly at this time, and his expression became excited. Just when the king God of the world was shocked by Luo Lan and others, jebert was stunned for a long time and then came back to God. He said excitedly to the king God of the world: "Lord King God, as long as we get the help of that young lady, we can prevent the devil boo from resurrection!" It''s probably more than ascali. The king God of the world gave a bitter smile and nodded his head to jabit. "Hehe, he said he was the king of the demon world. As a result, I couldn''t even take a slap. It''s really boring!" Ascali''s face did not shake her head happily, but she could not hide her satisfaction in her eyes. In silence, he stretched out a hand to Dappula, who collapsed in the pit. A blue light appeared in the palm of his hand and gathered into a strong energy attack. Hua La, the energy attack attacks Dappula''s body and turns it into fly ash. Babidi felt a little numb when he saw that ascali had destroyed Dappula''s body, and the fear on his face became more intense. It turns out that the feeling of being a saint in front of people is like this. It''s wonderful. Looking at the shock of others, ascali cocked up her thin lips with pride and looked very useful. Beautiful eyes toward barbidi to see, the other side can not help but back a few steps, ascali ha ha a smile, a big hand wave, sweet voice said: "today''s all by me to deal with, what tricks do you have to come out!" "Don''t think that''s the way to win!" Babidi''s face was gloomy and he roared. "YeGe, Puyi, you all come out of the spaceship and kill that woman for me..." As soon as the words were over, two tall figures rushed out of the spaceship. As soon as askari saw them, her eyes suddenly lit up. Warcraft, YeGe, and the monsters of the Puyi clan were all great masters in the universe. Well, the energy looks lower. "Lord Babidi!" Warcraft and Pui come to Babidi. "Kill her!" Point to ascali. "Yes, sir Under the control of barbidi, Warcraft and Puyi have no fear at all. Even if barbidi makes them explode on the spot, they will not resist. "It''s too far away!" See Warcraft also Ge and Pu Yi toward his attack, ascali some boring shake his head. The light body swings with the wind, and ascali lazily stretches out her fingers. Whew, two sharp Qigong rays are excited from her fingertips. In an instant, the power of terror radiates. Like Dappula, Warcraft Yego and Puyi are killed by her without resistance. "It''s your turn next!" Ascali came to Babidi and faced him with a cold cheek. At this time, Babidi didn''t panic in his imagination. Instead, he burst out laughing. Ascali looked at him in bewilderment, but the king god suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart. "What are you laughing at?" Asked ascali. "Hey, hey, do you think I was afraid just now... Although I''m sorry for Dappula''s death, I don''t know how happy I am when I see your strength..." "No, I forgot to tell the lady that barbidi has the ability to control other people''s minds!" The world king god suddenly reacts and roars. "What?" "You should have said that earlier." Both Tranks and monkey fan were startled and suddenly looked at Babidi. Luo Lan slightly frowned, did not express too much. "Ha ha ha, it''s too late to be a puppet in my hands." Babidi laughed with pride, his eyes widened, and he said a curse. A cold magic suddenly came out of the ground around askari, forming a spherical energy shield that tightly blocked her. "Oops, it''s out of control!" The world king God hammered the ground hard. "Accept my control!" Babidi opened his hands and roared excitedly. Strong dark power shrouded in ascali''s side, and with the dark energy into the body, a huge beast like terrible momentum suddenly burst out, the terrible energy spread out, ascali''s whole body seemed to suddenly turn on some kind of switch, and her whole body suddenly began to burn a pale gold flame. The energy goes up to a terrible level. It has reached the first level of the divine sequence. At the same time, a sign similar to "m" appeared on askali Baijing''s forehead, which was controlled by Babidi. Seeing this, the king God''s expression became stiff. The corners of his mouth trembled and said in horror, "what a terrible energy! It''s more terrible than boo the devil." "It''s over. She''s under Babidi''s control." Sun WuFan''s head dripped a cold sweat, shocked and said: "is ascali controlled?" Tranks opened his eyes wide. Compared with before, ascali''s energy has more than doubled. If ascali had the ability to fight in the first World War, it''s impossible now. "What kind of power is this..." "This is the divine sequence. Under Babidi''s control, ascali''s power has reached the first level sequence. Well, the first level sequence of the God of power." "Er..." Tranks swallowed, frightened by the power of ascali. Luo Lan thoughtfully looks at ascali, who exudes Tyrannosaurus Rex like frenzied power. In her mind, she comes up with a scene of sun Bula being manipulated in the super time and space war! Is ascali really under control? "Emma, what do you think?" Luo Lan asks Emma. "Ascali is OK. She has a very high level. If she doesn''t volunteer, no one can control her." Emma leans on Luo Lan and shakes her head towards him with a willow like eyebrow. Luo Lan also nodded. Although Babidi''s dark magic is very strange, it is limited by its own power. It is nothing in front of real masters. In the original work, Babidi wants to control begita, but begita himself is willing to. Ascali''s power is infinitely close to the divine sequence, especially the one that is so easy to control. Compared with Emma''s dark magic, Babidi''s ability is like a child. No. 18''s eyes become deeper as he looks at the state of ascali''s Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Hahaha, what a terrible power! I finally have an incomparable master under my command. I''m afraid even the devil boo can''t match her!" Babidi''s face became very excited. He was even more proud when he looked at the lost King God. King of the world God, you also have today! "At my command, kill the king of the world!" The cold light flashed in the big eyes, and barbidi gave a cold order. But what happened next was beyond his expectation! Askari''s body flashed, and her graceful figure disappeared directly from the public''s sight. With a sound like a watermelon cutting, askari slashed Babidi''s neck with a knife, directly regarded him as the remaining two segments, and then held out her hand and grasped his head. Babidi''s eyes were bloodshot and his face looked unbelievably. "Ah... Why are you doing this?" "Hey, hey, I want to do that, so do it." Ascali''s face was close to barbidi, and the look of disdain on his face hurt his heart deeply. "No way, no one can escape... My dark magic is right!" "You want to manipulate me? Dream Ascali said coldly. "Ah, ah, ah..." Babidi''s eyes were splitting, and his angry eyes were staring at askari, but then a sense of vertigo swept over his head, and his sense of death was seizing his consciousness. "I can''t let you die yet. I want to continue to feel the power of the present." Looking at Babidi who fainted, ascali said, sending a breath to Babidi''s head, barely maintaining his vitality. She turned into a mirror and lifted her hair in front of her forehead. She was quite narcissistic and said, "Oh, there''s a strange sign on my forehead, which seems to affect my beauty!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 "It''s so ugly at this time!" Watching Aas Carly''s action in the mirror make complaints about the 18. "But in this way, ashkari''s power has officially entered the first level, and it may not be long before she can understand the power of the super Saian God." No. 18 thinks that ascali is deliberately controlled by Babidi, in order to upgrade her strength to the first level. This method is very ingenious, and askari can''t think of it. It seems that when she used the ring of time and space, she found something useful in the future. The ring of time and space can close the possible future as much as possible under the given conditions of time and space, forming a stable future world. The future observed by the ring of time and space is not as real as the parallel world, it is more like a mirror, reflecting a possibility of the future. Maybe it''s in that future that askari learned how to break through the Super Saiyan God. ¡­¡­ On the 18th, when he was thinking like this, the king God, who witnessed all this, could not help sweating on his forehead. "So Babidi was subdued?" He didn''t expect that this woman named askari would even attack Babidi after she was controlled by Babidi. Was she controlled or not? Or did barbidi''s dark magic have no effect on her because she was too powerful? No, look at the "m" sign on her forehead, it must have been controlled. As for why she did things beyond her imagination, the king of the world did not understand. In a word, this woman is very dangerous now. It''s better to be careful. After all, in his mind, no one can keep his original sense after being controlled by barbidi''s dark magic. Even DARPA, the king of the demon world, can''t resist barbidi''s control. Ashkari looks normal on the surface, but who knows how much influence the dark forces have on her? It''s always right to be careful. Looking at askari, who is full of wild animal like fury, the nerves of the king of the world are tense, for fear that the other party will lose control in the next second. With such an idea, the king God of the world said to Tranks, who was ready to approach: "don''t lean over. We haven''t made clear what''s going on with her." "Isn''t ascali all right?" Tranks hesitated a little. "It''s better to be careful. We don''t know whether what she did just now was intentional or out of Saiya''s instinct. If it''s intentional, everything will be happy. Otherwise, we may face more trouble than boo the devil." The king of the world looked serious and prayed in his heart that askari still had reason. "This..." "Lord king, I think you think too much." Sun WuFan was not as worried as the king God. He vaguely felt that there must be some deep meaning in askari''s doing so. "I hope I think too much." On the other hand, after looking in the mirror, ascali is particularly dissatisfied with the symbols on her forehead that affect her face value. But this is the way she sees the rapid advancement of Super Saiyan God. Even if she is dissatisfied, she can only endure it for a while. Feeling the abundant power flowing in her body, ascali''s face showed a satisfied smile. "Haha, this feeling of power is the first level sequence!" Ho! Suddenly, she raised her spirit, and a flash of light flashed through her eyes. There was a huge explosion in the air. Ooh, the golden flame suddenly exploded around her, and a strong and domineering momentum suddenly swept the whole planet like a prehistoric beast. Boom, the ground suddenly subsided, the terrible flame shattered everything within a hundred meters, a vigorous and suffocating momentum suddenly rose. The momentum stirred the surrounding air and turned into waves, whistling in all directions. Shasha, just like a knife, the turbulent waves form a terrible field centered on the position of ascali. Affected by ascali''s terrible momentum, all the people who didn''t reach the first level sequence felt suffocated, and a chill from the soles of their feet pounded their brains. "What on earth is she going to do?" The world king God''s heart trembled wildly. Then in his frightened eyes, ascali jumps away, but suddenly attacks Rolan. "Ah... Really out of control!" The king''s heart sank and his face was very ugly. "All day shockwave!" A touch of blue brilliance came out, and the sound of piercing the air rose. All day long, the shock wave smashed the air. The whirlwind was as sharp as a blade, and the sharp electric awn lingered around the qigong wave. It looked very sad and beautiful. But this sad beauty is particularly fatal. Strong cyclones circled, layer upon layer, wave after wave. Ascali''s attack is full of strength, reaching the strength of the first level sequence of the God of power. Looking at askari making such an attack, Emma''s beautiful eyes glanced a little, and continued to nestle in Luo Lan''s body. Although No. 18 didn''t know what askari was doing, she was in the trust of her teacher and looked at her calmly with her hands around her. "That''s interesting!" Luo Lan smiles slightly. Facing ascali''s attack, she stretches out a finger in a leisurely way, and then in the void space, the whole space seems to be frozen for a moment. Then, with a gentle breath, ascali''s attack suddenly dissipated in Xumi. "If you want to test your strength, you are wrong to come to me." With a faint smile, he pointed to ascali and made a few gestures at will. The simple action seems to hide the wisdom of the universe. Ascali''s beautiful eyes suddenly open, but it''s too late to react. Several fingers of Luolan come through the air and fall on her firmly. Dududu... Dull and full of tremor, the power is transmitted to the body through the skin, instantly blocking the operation of the breath. No, askari exclaimed. She was so frightened that she stepped back quickly. There is a huge gap between the divine sequence itself, and there is an insurmountable gap between the first level sequence and the fourth level sequence. Luo Lan''s understatement makes ascali lose the ability to resist. As soon as she landed on the ground, she felt a burst of fatigue, and her previous arrogance disappeared, with a wilting appearance. Others who witnessed it were stunned. The king of the world shivered and looked at it in disbelief. He was shocked and said, "what happened just now... Is miss ascali subdued?" "Terrible, this is absolutely not the power of ordinary people!" Jebert was cold all over. "Ah, even if it reaches the first level, it''s not Dad''s opponent at all! I thought I could take the next move. " Ashkari hammerhead. Luo Lan curled her fingers and knocked on her head. "The gap between the fourth level sequence and the first level sequence is beyond your imagination, and there is an insurmountable gap between the realm God and the power God." Said, looking at askari strangely, "how do you think of using barbidi''s magic to tap your body potential?" Askari rubbed the place where she was knocked and said with a smile, "Dad told me about the integration of philuria. I thought I couldn''t break through the divine sequence for a while, so I just became the God of power first like her." "Smart choice." Luo Lan complimented. "So Babidi can''t let him die yet." "Hey, hey." Ascali smiles with pride. Her methodology comes from her own future world, which depends on the evolution of the real world and has full reference significance under the same initial conditions. Of course, it''s only temporary to tap the potential of Babidi''s dark magic. If you really want to stabilize the power of the divine sequence, you need to further practice. How to do it, ascali''s heart has been very clear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 "Dad, when I get back, I want to enter the mefilada tower." "What are you going to do there?" Luo Lan asked strangely that the mefilada tower is a pyramid building on the star of medamor, which has a lot of practice space, and is praised as an important holy land for martial arts inheritance by the people of medamor. "Practice Askari pointed to his forehead, white forehead because of the addition of a demon symbol, looks a little strange. "Under the current situation, I have to seize the time to master my physical strength. Otherwise, if I miss it, I don''t know when I will become the God of super Saiya. It can strengthen my mental strength and improve my realm." "Well, now that you''ve thought about it, go ahead." Luo Lan smiles and nods, asking ascali to experiment according to her own idea. I don''t know where the girl came from. It''s reasonable to think about it carefully. Mefilada tower has a significant effect on spiritual cultivation. With the strength of ascali, it is possible to become a Super Saiyan God! It''s about her daughter''s cultivation. Naturally, Luo Lan won''t be careless. She gives a few extra words of advice, and then asks Emma to send some vitality to barbidi to stabilize his life for the time being. You know, Babbitt can''t die yet. Babidi in a coma doesn''t know that he has become a tool to maintain ascali''s demonized state. Once she achieves her goal, he will die. But to be able to give birth to a Super Saiyan God before death is his final value. Seeing Luo Lan and ascali talking to each other and saying what they don''t understand, the king of the world coughs awkwardly. What they fought just now almost scared him to death. Fortunately, they just exchanged views and didn''t really fight. At the same time, he felt hot and dry on his face, and he was frightened by the power of two human beings. But really, these people really don''t look like ordinary people. They are really powerful. "Ladies and gentlemen, should we care about boo, the devil? After all, he is the purpose of our trip..." with an embarrassed expression on his face, the king of the world wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Yes, boo the devil is still in it!" Said jebert, cooperating. "Boo, the devil, is short of energy. He won''t come out for a while." Luo Lan''s calm eyes looked at Wang Shen, and then aimed at most of the spaceships buried in the ground to launch a Qigong wave. With a loud bang, all the soil around the spaceship was blasted open, revealing the white body of the spaceship. At this time, Emma chuckled, stretched out two fingers as delicate as onions, and gave a clear ring of fingers. Dong! A strange ability acts on the whole spaceship. The surface of the spaceship shines with a bright light. Then, like magic, the whole spaceship moves out of the pit and onto the flat ground. "The egg that sealed the enchanted boo is at the bottom of the spaceship. Shall I get it out?" Emma pointed to the ship and said softly. "How do you know that?" The king of the world looked puzzled. "Of course I know." Emma didn''t say much and looked at him with a smile. Although the king God had a lot of doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask at this time and politely said, "if you can get the egg out of boo, it''s the best, but don''t hurt that egg. I''m afraid that too much noise will make boo wake up early." "Boo, the devil, has run out of energy. It''s not so easy to wake up." Shaking her head, Emma''s slender hands operate on the spaceship for a while, like cutting a watermelon to split the spaceship in two, and then control a huge egg full of concave and convex feeling of boo to move to an open place. The king God of the world and jebert looked at each other and said in surprise, "that''s right. That''s the egg of BOO the devil." "Take it easy. Don''t disturb him." "King of the world God, your courage is too small, but it''s just the devil boo." Askari looked down at the king God. The world king God gave a wry smile and did not dare to be dissatisfied with this cruel woman. He explained, "miss ascali, you don''t know the horror of BOO the devil." "Am I good?" Asked ascali. The king of the world was speechless. Yeah, boo the devil, no matter how strong he is, can he surpass the woman in front of him? Looking at the king God speechless, askari grunted, threw off her golden hair, and focused on Boo''s egg, which she had seen in another world. "Daddy, does the divinity in this egg still exist?" Ascali''s big eyes are shining. "It''s too late. The divinity has disappeared." Luo Lan glanced at it casually and said faintly that the time progress of the world was faster than that of her own side for almost 20 years. The energy in the giant egg was almost exhausted, and the divinity of the king God of the world had already disappeared. There''s not even a chance to save it. As for the king God of the world, Luo Lan has better sense for him than the king God of the world. He is a very qualified King God of the world. What''s more, the God making star left by the king of the great world God has provided a lot of help for his practice in his youth. If there is hope, he is willing to help him. Unfortunately, a part of the giant egg belonging to the king of the great world God has disappeared, and the hope of resurrection is very slim. The king God of the world naturally doesn''t know that Luo Lan is talking about the king God of the big world. Now he just wants to deal with the eggs of the devil boo as soon as possible. He thinks about it. He asks everyone''s opinions. "What do you think we should do with this egg?" "Although barbidi and his party have been subdued, keeping this egg is always a disaster. It''s better to wipe her out." Tranks drew out his sword behind him and wanted to chop it down. "No, once Bu Ou''s egg is disturbed, it''s very likely to wake up. It''s better to take it back to the kingdom of the king." Said jebert. "But it''s always a curse to keep it." Sun WuFan expressed different opinions. "What''s Mr. Luo Lan''s opinion?" Asked Tranks. Get rid of it, of course. Luo Lan just wanted to speak, but Emma grabbed him and said, "why don''t you give me this egg? I have a way to deal with it." Luo Lan asked, "what are you going to do?" Emma whispered, "isn''t Noah growing up? If the Demon power in this egg is extracted, she can refine several sugar beans." "Don''t give her anything to eat." "Don''t worry, the power of the demon man is the same as that of Noah, and I will deal with it specially. There will be no sequelae." Since Emma said that, Luo Lan has no objection. Now there are so many experts, even if the devil buou comes out, it doesn''t matter! The king of the world heard Emma say that there is a way to deal with Bu Ou''s eggs. He knew that this situation was the best opportunity to deal with Bu ou. If he missed it, it would be difficult to gather so many experts. So he held the mentality of having a try, and there was no objection. "You''ll see." Emma smiles and laughs. In front of all the people, Emma''s body shines with a pink light. White lantern trousers, black chest wrapped, pointed ears, brown curly hair become beautiful pink, behind a long pink tail, wrists and ankles are gold ring jewelry, the slender waist presents a smooth curve of beauty. The enchanting figure of Emma appeared in front of her. The breath is very calm, just like the silent water, silent, with a breath of God. Like the super Saian God, the demon God has entered the category of God. "The devil... The Devil Man..." the king God of the world opened his eyes and shook his fingers to enchant Emma. "What look? I''m a demon. Does the demon know?" Emma, the demon, squints at the king God of the world, opens her mouth and despises him. "Emma is not a demon man, but a higher level demon God than the demon man, just like the world king God is the God of all the world kings, you can regard Emma as the God of all the demon men." Luo Lan explains. The gods of all demons?! That''s to say, more terrifying than the devil? Luo Lan doesn''t say that it''s OK. He says that the king God of the world is more nervous. He feels that his breathing is beginning to be a little difficult and his hands and feet are softening. If it wasn''t for jabbit, he would have fallen to the ground. A devil boo has made him panic endlessly, and now there is a more powerful devil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Looking at Emma''s charming appearance, the king of the world was scared. There is a God above the devil! It was beyond his imagination. "She really has a kind of spirit charm, and doesn''t show the tyrannical side of boo, so miss Emma is really a God? The demon God, should also belong to the God... "In my heart, the king God''s thoughts gradually floated up. Although Emma has not shown any ferocious side so far, he is still afraid because of the fear of boo. "The original appearance of the devil is like this, and it doesn''t seem to be frightening." "Well, it doesn''t look evil at all." "It''s teacher Luo Lan''s wife after all." Sun WuFan and Tranks haven''t seen boo, so after seeing Emma''s demon form, they don''t feel a bit terrible, but feel very cute. Frankly speaking, Emma in the form of demon God is really attractive. She is petite, delicate and has sharp ears like an elf. If she doesn''t tell her identity, no one will think that she will be a demon God. Small body fell to the ground, the devil Emma light steps toward the devil Boo''s egg. The king God of the world hurriedly opened the way. He didn''t dare to stop him. Looking at Emma''s hand on the surface of the giant egg, he opened his mouth and finally didn''t say anything. Looking at the king of vision, Emma said: "for the sake of meeting each other, I''ll help you get rid of boo, but I''ll give you a piece of advice. The existence of BOO also has its rationality. According to the laws of the universe, as long as there is the devil Kingdom and evil power, the appearance of BOO is inevitable." "What is the meaning of the existence of the devil man?" The world king God was stunned. He had existed for quite a long time, but even in the long years, he had never seen an unreasonable life like the demon boo. In his cognition, besides causing damage, boo the devil has no meaning. Emma shook her head: "justice and evil are not absolute opposites. They are two forces restricting each other. From the perspective of the universe, they are indispensable." "No matter how ferocious the devil is, it is also a matter within the universe. As a king God of the world, you should not interfere in the affairs of the lower world. You can leave them to the human world and heaven to deal with. What you should really worry about is the devil, which will cause great damage to the universe." "But fortunately, you also have a dragon god in your universe, who won''t use you for a while." "Demons will absorb the dark forces in the universe, so as to inhibit the growth of demons." Magic? After hearing this, the king God of the world was at a loss. The matter of Bu ou, the demon man, had not been dealt with properly. How could the demon come out again? Also listen to each other''s meaning, in their own do not know the place, there is a Dragon God? "Lord king, what is she talking about?" Asked jebert blankly. "I don''t know." The king was ashamed. Demon God, Dragon God, these gods, he had never heard of the king God of the big world before, so naturally he didn''t know. Looking at the red face of the world king God, Emma shook her head. The birth of the demon man is like the rule of the universe, which is a mechanism of self-protection of the universe. Although each birth of the devil is a disaster for the human world, it is better than the devil eroding the rules of the universe, and it has the existence of destroying the divine world and destroying the God. The destruction of the devil is still in the controllable range. These are the things that Emma knew naturally after she became a demon God. The birth of the demon man itself complied with the rules of the universe. "Forget it. I don''t need to worry about these things." After throwing off the long pink hair that dragged down to her waist, Emma felt the situation inside the giant egg of the enchanted man. Although there was not much left after the energy in the giant egg was exhausted, there was still something to gain by refining it. Roughly judged for a while, the devil Emma hit out a light. "Hunting!" Boo, the energy of hunting is attached to the surface of Boo''s giant egg. At this time, Boo''s egg has become hot, and there are continuous heat waves around it. Then it begins to rotate in place. There seemed to be a wail of grief in the ear. All the essence in the egg was absorbed by the devil Elmar to the palm, and disappeared in a pink light. Only two spherical eggshells were left in place, and the inside was empty. Of course, Emma didn''t turn boo into a dessert. Instead, she used strange magic to take him into her own space and wait for him to refine. "It''s empty in the eggshell. Is boo the devil so easy to deal with?" The king of the world was shocked. "Whoa, finish it!" Emma clapped her hands with a smile on her face. Although the boo energy extracted just now is not much for her, it''s better than nothing. There are some gains. "Has boo the devil been solved?" The king God asked carefully. "Of course, there will be no boo in the world." Emma the demon returns to human form in the light, and says calmly. "Ah The king of the world looked at Emma and felt uncomfortable, but he was much more relaxed. He quickly said thanks to her. Emma waved her hand and came to Luolan''s side. She said in a low voice, "the energy I just received can help Noah leave a lot of time." "Be sure to get rid of the side effects." Luo Lan warned. "Can I not understand that?" Hearing Luo Lan''s words, Emma gave him a white look and a smile, which immediately brought a refreshing fragrance like peach blossom in spring. Luo Lan knows that Emma can grasp the discretion, so she doesn''t remind her any more. Seeing that the matter of BOO has been dealt with, Luo Lan uses a magic power to imprison Babidi, who has only his head, into a small space, and then gives askari a wink. Several people nodded, and then moved away. After askari got the power of demonization, her top priority is to go to the mefilada tower of medamor to practice and improve her realm. ¡­¡­ Looking at the disappearance of Luo Lan and others one after another, there are only four people left on the vast and desolate plain, including sun WuFan, Tranks, king of the world, and jebert. The cold wind is blowing, and the Tumbleweed is rolling everywhere. On the barren land, there were only a few scattered grasses swaying in the cold wind. "That''s the end of it?" Sun WuFan had a feeling that he didn''t enjoy himself. He said he wanted to fight to the death, but he didn''t even fight. Everything was over. It''s too much fun. "It''s like we just came here to make soy sauce." "I have known for a long time that Mr. Luo Lan is very good, but I didn''t even leave us the chance to attack, and I didn''t expect that." Tranks grinned bitterly. "Tell me honestly, Tranks, who are they?" Luo Lan after they leave, the world king God is relieved, the facial expression is serious to ask the Tranks. Tranks scratched his head and said to youYou, "I only know that Mr. Lorraine is a Saian of Sarada planet. Lazuli and Emma should be man-made..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 "Did you take care of it so soon?" The sun is shining down directly, and it''s slightly hot on her body. Bulma is wearing a pair of sunglasses and enjoying the sunshine. When she sees Luo Lan and them coming back so soon, she is surprised. "It''s just boo the devil. It''s not a big problem. It''s just a matter of three or two." Ascali''s face relaxed, as if talking about a trivial matter. "When we were in the past, boo the demon had not come out of the seal. Those who wanted to revive him were just small characters. Ascali took the initiative to solve them." On the 18th, tell the truth. "Oh After listening to the explanation on the 18th, bulma nodded, "it seems that the king of the world made a fuss. What he said is so serious. I thought how dangerous it was!" "By the way, why didn''t Tranks come back together?" There was no sign of Tranks and monkey fan. Bulma asked. "Babidi still has some remnant party members left on the earth. Tranks and the king of the world are dealing with them." Luo Lan smiles, and a faint smile appears on Junyi''s face. "Ha ha, it''s good to solve the problem. I thought it would be as troublesome as the man-made man at that time. I didn''t expect that you would be back in less than an hour." "In terms of strength, people on earth are more troublesome than man-made people, but those people are nothing in our eyes." Ascali waved her hand triumphantly. "Princess ascali is very powerful." Caroline said with a smile. "Of course." Ascali is proud to stand up, concave and convex curve is particularly attractive, full of the charm of young people. Askari is also a mature woman now, but her always jumping personality makes her look uneasy. "Why, what''s on your forehead?" Seeing a black mark on ashkari''s forehead, bulma lifted her forehead to reveal the "m" symbol. Ascarian looks up at bulma with green eyes and points to the symbol on her forehead to tell the story. Bulma knows that ascarian chooses to be controlled by Babidi in order to stimulate the power in her body. "You are too brave to be controlled by the other party." Askari disdained to say: "with Babidi''s power, still want to control me? Impossible! And dad and Emma are at the scene, let alone let this happen. " Greater confidence comes from the information of the future world, and she knows that she will not be controlled. Bulma didn''t know that ascali was holding the information of the future. She had already made up her mind. Looking at ascali''s present appearance, she said a few words of concern. It''s not a big deal for ascali. She should be restrained. Ascali nodded with a smile, and no one knew how much she heard. For the rest of the time, bulma, Caroline and Estelle began to prepare the ingredients for lunch. Most of the people present are Saiya people, and the consumption of food materials for each meal is quite amazing. Fortunately, the Burma family has excellent conditions, but they don''t care about it. About an hour passed, and the time was approaching noon. At this time, Tranks and monkey meal appeared in front of the crowd. Seeing that only WuFan and Tranks came back, bulma asked, "where are the king gods?" "After dealing with the affairs of BOO the demon, they will return to the realm of the king." Said Tranks, sitting down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bulma nodded and asked no more about the king God of the world. He told them to wash their hands and eat. After a leisurely lunch, I was in the courtyard of the villa. Rolan begins his final training with Tranks. "... you have mastered the elements of the Saian God. After that, you should be diligent in training, and enhance your strength to the strength of the divine sequence as soon as possible. Because you become the Saian God through ritual, you can only become the power God in the future, but if you practice well, the power God is no worse than the realm God!" Tranks has a good foundation in martial arts. Inspired by his profound knowledge, it is no problem to reach the red haired Super Saiyan God, that is, the super red Saiyan of monkey king in the original book. Although it can''t be compared with the real Super Saiyan God, the super red Saiyan is also the first level sequence, and can be regarded as stepping into the ranks of the God sequence. As for whether he can become a super blue Saier comparable to the second level sequence, it depends on his efforts. "Don''t worry, Mr. Luo Lan. I will work hard." Said Tranks with a firm expression. He knew that Luo Lan would return to his own world sooner or later, so he cherished the rare guidance now. After seeing the power of Emma and Rolan, he has an urgent expectation to improve his power. Luo Lan smiles and looks at sun WuFan. "WuFan has the potential to become an independent God. I don''t interfere with your practice. You can learn from the power of Tranks and try to simulate his state, which is beneficial for you to improve your own realm..." "Thank you, Mr. Luo Lan!" Sun WuFan expressed his sincere thanks. Luo Lan''s words can be said to be good advice, guiding a direction for his future practice. "Nothing." Junlang''s face is smiling. Luo Lan beckons to show them to attack him. According to the plot that Rowland knows, there will be a disaster in a few years on the side of transx. It will be very difficult to pass without the power of Super Saiyan God. "Attack me, let you experience the gap with the divine sequence." When Tranks and monkey fan saw this, they were very happy. They immediately gave full play to their best power to compete with Luo Lan. It was a rare chance to fight with experts like this. They didn''t want to miss the chance to improve themselves at all. They join hands to attack Luo Lan. The moves are sharp and extremely lethal. Every move is accompanied by a powerful air. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the two men''s full strength, Luo Lan nods with satisfaction, and then gives them directions in turn. He suppresses his strength to the first level sequence. Even so, the two men are still defeated by three or two. The gap between the divine sequence and the divine sequence is too big. After that, askali, No. 18 and Emma were asked to fight with them respectively, so as to improve their ability against the enemy. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, it''s time to go back. A few days later, bulma''s home, everyone gathered in the spacious other courtyard, everyone said goodbye, bulma, Tranks, monkey fan, Caroline, Onora, SIA, Al, Estelle looked at them reluctantly. "Tranks, the world will be guarded by you in the future. The world will not be peaceful. Practice is like sailing against the current. Don''t slack off your exercise." Lorraine patted Tranks on the shoulder with a smile. "Yes, Mr. Luo Lan." Tranks responded loudly with a serious look. Looking at the manly Tranks, Rolan nodded. Sure enough, after a person gets married, it''s different. Tranks used to be self-motivated, but now he''s more mature. Then he looked at the lonely monkey fan and said with a smile, "come on, too!" Sun WuFan scratched his head and nodded his head firmly. He thought Luo Lan was talking about practice. "Caroline, Onora... Follow Tranks and take care of the earth." "Yes, sir Caroline and the girls echoed. After explaining some things to Tranks, Luo Lan glanced over the gods of Tranks, bulma, sun WuFan, and so on. Luo Lan stepped back. There was a god awn on his silver gray eyes, and a dragon power came out. "Goodbye, everyone!" Whispered a word, a touch of silver gray brilliant light shining, blooming gorgeous flowers, a little bit of crystal clear and hazy stars around No. 18 and Emma, like a water ball. Luo Lan''s idea spreads out, penetrates the dimensional barrier, and finds the world in which she lives. Suddenly, a Dragon God force with endless power breaks through the layers of dimensions and takes them away from the current world. ¡­¡­ The original space-time, the seventh universe. Luo Lan, they appear in the vast starry sky of the universe. The dark red starry sky of the universe is vast and dark, like a giant dragon at the end of the world. "Finally back!" Back in the original world, ascali opens her arms and shouts. Several people have practiced the yuan Qi cycle created by Luo Lan. Even the vacuum environment does not affect their survival. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 "Or is your own universe more comfortable?" No. 18 smoothed her beautiful hair, with a faint smile on her face, and her energetic eyes looked at the silent void. Even though it was boring and empty around, there was no trace of life, it felt like she had returned to her mother. "Ashkari''s going to medamor?" No.18 turns around and asks askari. "Yes, while the power is still there, I want to break through to the Super Saiyan God as soon as possible." Ascali smiles. The power of the first level sequence is very powerful, but she is not satisfied with the power obtained by demonization. These combat effectiveness are very floating, just like a rootless duckweed, full of a sense of nothingness. Therefore, we should turn this combat effectiveness into our own strength as soon as possible. Babidi had only one head left, and she had no interest in keeping him alive. "You can make it." "Ha ha, I''m going to make a breakthrough in half a year!" Ascali said with confidence. Seeing that ascali had found his way to breakthrough, he nodded with empathy on the 18th and estimated that he was not far away from the breakthrough. After ascali succeeded, it was almost his turn. "I can''t be too far behind either." "By the way, my future self asks me to take Wes to a place in a year. Maybe my breakthrough opportunity is there." With such an arrangement, the 18th was immediately calm, even if she was temporarily overtaken by ascali, there was no loss. At this time, Luo Lan clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention. Ascali and No. 18 looked at her, and Luo Lan said with a smile that her next destination was medamor. "You go, medamor, and I won''t go." Emma raised her hand and said. Luo Lan''s eyes look over. "Won''t you go?" "Yes, I want to go back to earth directly. Noah''s following tays has caused her a lot of trouble. I have to go and take care of her. In addition, the power of BOO the demon in the storage space needs to be further refined. It will probably take some time." Said Emma. "In that case, you can go to earth. When you get there, take good care of Noah and see what tays needs. I don''t think she''s free." Luo Lan warned. "Well, all right." Emma, hearing the words, nodded her head and said with a smile, "ashkari, I wish you a Super Saiyan God as soon as possible." Ascali laughed and her eyes were crescent shaped. She nodded to the 18th again. Emma waved to her quietly, then moved and started in an instant, turning into a message of light in full view of the public. "Well, it''s time for us to go to medemore." After Emma leaves, Luo Lan greets, and a dragon power is directly wrapped around ascali and No. 18. Both of them didn''t resist, and let the wonderful energy linger around their bodies. Then, in a gorgeous light, like an arrow, they crossed the vast void, and their figures gradually disappeared. ¡­¡­ East galaxy, medamor. After the destruction and disaster more than ten years ago, this planet with strong martial arts atmosphere has returned to a state of prosperity. Martial arts halls and martial arts challenge arena can be seen everywhere on the planet. The strong martial arts atmosphere of medamor is the foundation for medamor to gain a foothold in the East galaxy. On this day, there are three unique guests on the planet. Looking at the crowd of martial arts practitioners gathered at the bottom of a challenge arena and craned their necks to observe the medamol people competing in the challenge arena, Luo Lan sincerely felt a kind of simplicity. Although there are many imperfections in the martial arts of medamor people in Luo Lan''s view, in the human world, such martial arts are superb, especially the essence and spirit they exude, which makes him look at them differently. "Is the ascali Legion doing well in the East Galaxy?" While walking, Luo Lan asked coldly, feeling the atmosphere of the star. Ascali was stunned for a moment, with a smile on her face. "Yes, the sphere of influence of ascali''s legion is all around medamor. Originally, medamor would have been included, but in the face of odeamor, we let them be autonomous." "Too much power has high requirements for management. Since you are determined to become a God, secular power is not so important. You need to take over the sharada planet in the future. There is no need to spend too much energy on the East galaxy." "Is mother going to abdicate?" Askari''s eyes brightened. "When I inherit Sarada, I''ll hand over the East galactic side to FIA." Luo Lan white her one eye, "your idea is very good, but Feiya is still too small, wait for her to have the ability to manage influence, at least need more than ten years." "It can be cultivated slowly." Askari grins. It doesn''t matter if FIA is young. She can let Evely and ufia help her. She came here in the same way. Luo Lan shakes her head, Saifeiya distance abdication is still early, to ascali''s present character, is not suitable to become Saiya queen. However, her arrangement does have some meaning. In the future, ascali can take over the sharada planet and the SAIFI forces, while the ascali legion of the East galaxy can be handed over to FIA for inheritance. Both of them are pure blood Saiya princesses, with the first succession. Several people chatted while walking, and soon came to the front of a martial arts hall. Audrey Moore''s dojo. Inside the martial arts hall, Audrey Moore is teaching the students in the hall. A disciple runs in and says to her in a loud voice: "teacher, teacher, Mr. Luo Lan and princess ascali of Sarada come to visit." "Mr. Luo Lan!" "Princess ascali!" When she heard the report from her disciples, she stood up and looked out of the hall with pale blue eyes. As expected, she saw three figures coming from the door. The elegance of men and the beauty of women exude a kind of mysterious temperament. "Welcome, Mr. Lorraine, Princess ashkari. I don''t know what you''re going to do for us today," she said enthusiastically Luo Lan pointed to askari and said, "the child needs to borrow your mefilada tower. I''ll accompany her." "There''s no problem. I''ll arrange it for you right away," she said "Askari''s going to be very quiet this time, so it''s better not to have anyone else in the tower." Luo Lan pondered for a moment and said. There are 300 small spaces in the tower of mefilada. Each space can provide a good place for spiritual cultivation. Ordinary cultivation is more than enough. But this time, ascali''s goal is to break through the super Saiya God. The power of the second level sequence is likely to break through the shackles of space, so it is not suitable for other people to exist in the tower. On hearing this, Audrey Moore said with a smile without thinking about it: "we will naturally find a way to satisfy Princess ascali''s need. Don''t worry, I will arrange it properly." "I''ll trouble you." Luo Lan expressed her thanks. "No, it''s just a trivial matter." Audrey Moore said in a quiet voice that she was very grateful to Luo Lan and others who had saved medamor. If it were not for them, they would have perished when bojack invaded medamor. For saving the nation''s kindness, the gentle character of the medamor star has always been in mind. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 Audrey Moore told his disciples to make arrangements, and soon the practitioners in the mefilada tower were cleared out. Of course, there are also some extraterrestrial universe people who are dissatisfied, but the one who listens to Mayfair Rada tower is Princess Highness''s princess. Today, unlike in the past, the Saifei forces and the ascali Legion to which ascali belongs are not small forces of unknown origin, but giants of the universe. Not to mention the Saifei forces, the ascali Legion created by ascali alone is not a casual force. All the stars around medamor are under the command of the askari Legion. There are many branches under his command, such as the demon cave and Ryukyu star. There are countless masters under his command, and ordinary people dare not provoke him. Such a thick and strong gold thigh, of course, should hold tightly. After the dispersal, ascali entered the mefilada tower as she wished. "I won''t go in with lazuli. Barbidi''s head has been banned by me. It can last about a year... You have to hurry up." Askari said confidently, "I will succeed in half a year without a year." Luo Lan said with a smile: "don''t talk big. The high tower has a high demand for spiritual will. You should take it seriously and don''t be careless! I''ll wait for you at Sarada. " "Well, next time I see you, I''ll be the God of super Saiya!" With an OK gesture, ascali penetrates a layer of transparent water and enters an open and white world. The hot and dry environment is full of strange lines, which are strange and abstract. People are upset and angry when they see them, and their energy can''t help getting confused. "Hey, it''s uncomfortable, but it''s much better than the spirit time house." But ascali, with a smile, threw Babidi''s head on the ground, sat up and felt the strength of his body. The manic power was soon suppressed, and then he closed his eyes and gradually entered the cultivation. Outside the tower. After ascali goes in, there are only Loran and No. 18 left outside. Audrey Moore warmly invites them to stay on medamor and take the initiative to make a host. After thinking, Loran nods and agrees. They stayed on medamor for seven days, during which ashkari''s practice was on the right track. Seeing this, Luo Lan nodded with satisfaction, and then went back to Sarada with the 18th. Next time we meet, ashkari should be the God of super Saiya. Take the hand of No. 18 and start the instant movement. The two people appear again and have come to sharada. ¡­¡­ Less than a month has passed since we left last time. There is not much change on sharada. No, it''s not without change. Since the transformation method of the Saian God was popularized on the planet, many experts have emerged on sharada in a short time. Herz, naris, Colm and others, who were already super sairs, have reached a higher level of strength, which is comparable to super sair 3. Many young soldiers with hundreds of thousands of fighting capacity also have the strength not inferior to ordinary super sair soldiers. However, there are only a few experts who can become the God of Saiya. Although Saifei''s overall strength has been enhanced, the top experts have not changed much. After all, whether it''s ritual or cultivation, the requirement for the state of mind is extremely high. No matter how neutral the fighting people like Saiya are, they can''t find many kind-hearted people. Shua. Luo Lan and No. 18 are back home in a flash. At this time, Sophia is sitting in the air with her knees crossed. A fierce whirlwind envelops her five meters around her body, whistling like a sharp wind from time to time. The blonde Lanqi on the side is also exercising. Her body is subjected to dozens of times of the earth''s gravity, and the whole person seems to be filled with lead, faltering. Every movement needs to clench her teeth and shiver. Perceiving the return of Luo Lan, Sophia opened a pair of beautiful red eyes and saw the curly hair of No. 18, a brand-new image. "Lazuli, have you learned how to dress?" Said Sophia in dismay. "Bulma dressed me up." No. 18 flurried to release his hand, his voice was very low, and his pretty face was a little nervous for some reason. "Well, this image suits you very well. It looks much more mature than before." "Thank you." No. 18''s face blushed with embarrassment. Thinking of the reason why he was dressed like this, he suddenly felt a little empty. "What happened to your face?" Sophia looked at her with fixed eyes, and stroked her white cheek with her fingers. "It''s ok..." he shook his head. On the 18th, he changed the topic. "Mother, are Lapis and fils on the planet?" "They took their two sons to the Ivy League, and they''ll be back in a few days. Razzie, do you have anything to do with them?" "No, I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss them." "I think they can find it, and you will move in an instant. The ivy is not far from here." Saifeiliya did not doubt him, suggested that she go to the Ivy star to find them, nodded guilty on the 18th, where dare to stay here, found a reason to leave first. Looking at the back of No. 18 who fled in a hurry, Sophia was smiling with great interest. "Tut Tut, this girl runs very fast..." Then a face of ridicule to Luo Lan said: "Razzie Li also grew up, but there is no courage to think." Luo Lan asked, "do you know?" Saifeiya said: "Emma came to me before she went to earth. She told me about lazuli. I saw something wrong with that girl early on." "What do you think?" Saifeiya white Luo Lan one eye, no good airway: "you see to do it yourself!" She doesn''t care about that little thing. "Let it be, let it be..." Luo Lan nodded happily, hugged Sophia''s slender waist and enjoyed the warmth of this moment. Sophia was close to Luo Lan''s ear and said coldly, "what do you think of LAN Qi? Emma didn''t give me less ghost ideas!" Luo Lan said with a smile: "don''t listen to her bad ideas." "Well, I think her idea is very good." He pinched his finger on his waist. With a cold snort, Sophia turned to the struggling blonde rankie and said, "double the gravity, and the time will be extended by an hour." "Oh, no, teacher, my body can''t stand it." The blonde Lanqi was in a bad mood when she was thunderstruck. "I don''t work hard at ordinary times. Now I know I can''t stand it any more. I''ll complain for a longer time." Sophia said faintly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The blonde orchid immediately shut up, bitterly accept the devastation. How is the teacher recently? He didn''t treat himself like this before, but now he practices fiercely as soon as he has time. The good days are gone. "For rankie''s constitution, this kind of exercise is a bit excessive." "It''s OK. Compared with lazuli, my disciple is too useless. Now it''s time to make up for what she left behind." Saifeiya light look at the blonde orchid, she can keep the blue hair orchid gentle, but treat the blonde orchid, only severe. Compared with Razzie, rankie is too much of a loser. "All right." Luo Lan has nothing to say, but in order to ensure that excessive exercise will not hurt her body, he still quietly transports a dragon power into her body. Saifeiya will see everything in the eyes, satisfied with the ground down. Suddenly, Luo Lan is talking with her Leng for a moment, eyes suddenly looked to the horizon, in just a moment, she recognized that there are three powerful forces in the rapid approach to Sarada planet. "There are three strong winds coming towards Sarada." Sophia''s face was startled. "One of them is particularly powerful." Three breath is very powerful, one of which is to the point of shocking. Luo Lan felt it for a moment, and a look of joy appeared on her face. She said with a smile, "it''s Brolli''s anger. He and Meredith are back." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but Gloria''s anger has become so terrible!" Feeling the tremendous momentum pouring down from the sky, Sophia''s two thin lips opened and closed slightly, showing a trace of surprise in her expression. Just from the momentum, she knew how much Brawley had become over the years. If we really want to fight, we are definitely not his opponent. "That guy, what a pervert!" Thinking of Gloria''s unreasonable strengthening mode, Sophia only gave a wry smile. Since she knew Gloria, she never defeated him. I don''t know if philuria can compete with him. Saifeiya guessed in her heart that because she had not played, she could not judge who was better and who was weaker between fioria and Gloria. For Brolli, sephilia is still in fear. Although philuria is a super warrior integrated by herself and merulia, a real third level sequential realm God, with the strength of alternate destruction god, Brolli is too unreasonable, and her crazy mode of becoming stronger without reason has left a deep impression on her. Even if she is already the God of super Saiya, she still dare not easily say that she can take advantage of him. Brolli''s fighting talent is above himself. Saifeiya has always admitted that he is also the most powerful fighter on Sarada planet after Rolan. "Teacher, I feel that there are some powerful forces close to Sarada. Are they enemies?" The clear and sweet voice came from the side. On the 18th, he came back to Luolan and Saifeiya. His pretty face was solemn, and he was looking up at the sky with great vigilance. "It''s not the enemy, it''s the God of war of our planet Sarada." Luo Lan looks relaxed, with a faint smile on her face. "The God of war?" A trace of doubt flashed in my mind, 18 heard Luo Lan''s words after whispering. Is there a god of war on Sarada? Looking at the incomparably powerful momentum coming from the sky, it seems that the power is even stronger than several teachers'' mothers. I don''t know when there will be such soldiers on Sarada. "It''s Brolli and his family." Saifeiya said calmly. It''s them! On the 18th, there was a sound, which reflected that she had heard about the legend of Gloria on Sarada over the years. It was only when she came to Sarada that she had already gone to the sixth universe, so she had never met each other all these years. It''s said that the other side is a powerful soldier next to teacher Luo Lan! Now, just from the perspective of momentum, it''s really too strong. For such a person, 18 can not help but a little more curious. "They''re close to Sarada." Luo Lan said softly. "Here we are." Wheezing, wheezing~~ With the suffocating breath close to the planet, sharada planet began to shake violently. Only a few seconds later, with a beautiful arc across the sky, a blue cube with several cubes appeared in front of us. This cube is Luo Lan''s shuttle cube. Previously lent to merulia as a tool to travel through the universe. After the cube is stable, Brolli, Meredith and Alice come out of the cube. When they see Rowland and Sophia, Brolli raises his arm and greets them with a smile. "Luo Lan, Saifeiya, long time no see!" Brolli was smiling warmly. When he saw number 18, his face looked puzzled. "She is La Zili, Luo Lan''s disciple." Meredith had seen number 18, so she introduced Brolli in a low voice. "Oh." Brolli is still so simple. After learning the identity of No. 18, he smiles at her sincerely. "Hello Feel the breath of Brolli from a close distance, but the breath of No. 18 suddenly stagnated, and looked at each other in disbelief. In front of this tall guy, is he really human? His breath is too terrible. At least he is also close to the God sequence of the master, but compared with him, suddenly like a firefly and bright moon, there is no comparability! Even if he is several times stronger, he is not his opponent. "Hello." On the 18th, his voice trembled slightly. "Brolli, if you don''t put off your momentum, you''ll scare the little girl." Meredith smiles and blinks at number 18. The shape of number 18 is a little different from her memory, but the beautiful face has not changed. "Oh." Brolli touched his head and nodded, but even if he did, the power of the leak was still considerable. "Meredith, after you''ve been away for years, Alice has grown up." Looking at the teenager like Alice, Sophia looks back and smiles. Alice looks like Meredith. Naturally, she looks a little like her. "I wanted to come back a long time ago, but merulia refused to come and hand me over. I can only be queen in the sixth universe." At this point, Meredith complained. If she hadn''t pressed her hard, merulia still refused to go back to the sixth universe. Sometimes Meredith was wondering, who is the queen of the sixth universe? She''s the sister of all jobs. She obviously forgot that the first person to leave the Queen''s job and run away with others was herself. At most, merulia just imitated her. However, the two universes between husband and wife are indeed a problem. Although merulia and Meredith married Loran and brolly, they are still people in the sixth universe. Sooner or later, this kind of form will go wrong. Sometimes Luo Lan is thinking about whether to use the super dragon ball to move Salada planet from the sixth universe to the seventh universe. At that time, the two planets will merge to form a more powerful Saiyan planet. "By the way, don''t stand still. Let''s go inside." "You''ve come so much, helz. They should be here soon." With a greeting, Rolan and brolly enter the villa. Alice and Lanqi immediately serve with tea and drinks. Sure enough, shortly after they sat down, the soldiers on Sarada, such as helz and badak, came to Rowland''s home one after another. When they saw Brolli, their faces were full of surprise, laughing and hugging Brolli. Several people have not met for several years, and now there is a lot to say. Talking and laughing, Luo Lan inquires about Brolli''s situation, and Brolli gives a full answer. When he learns that Brolli has defeated the ranking of experts given by Fuwa, the king of the world, Luo Lan is not surprised. Brolli''s real strength should not be inferior to that of sephilia, and should also be at the level of alternate destruction god. However, if you think about it, in the original work, Gloria can easily abuse the super Blue Sun Wukong and bejita without systematic cultivation. At this time, Gloria''s strength should be stronger after complete cultivation, and it''s easy to reach the level of alternate destruction god. "With your strength, have you reached the third level?" Luo Lan took a cup of tea and sipped it lightly. Brolli nodded. "I''ve reached it a long time ago. There are few masters in the sixth universe. After defeating them, I''m practicing myself." "Brolli has been competing with me all these years. Thanks to him, my strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. When merulia came back, I was promoted to the God of super Saiya by means of rituals." Said Meredith. "You become a God with ceremony. I thought you would become a God by yourself?" The ritual God of Super Saiyan is only the first level sequence, which is far from the real God of Super Saiyan. Meredith waved her hand and said, "I''ll forget it. I don''t have as much energy to think about it as merulia." "I just want to cultivate Alice and let her inherit my will." Rolan nodded, Meredith''s words are not wrong, Super Saiyan God''s difficulty is really too big, even ascali so good talent are still fighting to become Super Saiyan God. Up to now, the only people who can really be regarded as the God of super Saiya are themselves, sephia and merulia, and this has been achieved through numerous difficulties. There''s nothing wrong with ritual becoming a God. If you can inherit the dimensional throne after being strong, it''s no worse than self-cultivation. "By the way, where''s my little niece?" Meredith turned her voice and asked curiously. Luo Lan knew that the niece she was talking about was her daughter, FIA. "She''s following tays on earth." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 Knowing that her niece was on earth, Meredith showed a trace of clarity. Her sister''s daughter is quite curious. She doesn''t know what kind of talent the child who combines the blood of two cosmic Saiyan queens has. Compared with her own Alice, she smiles at Alice: "Alice, do you want to see your sister?" "Sister!" Alice, sitting on the sofa, heard Meredith''s question, and her smart eyes turned. She used to be a sister. Now with fino, she can also have an addiction to being a sister, so she nodded gracefully and said in a clear voice: "OK, OK, when shall we go to earth?" Luo Lan said with a smile: "I''ve just returned to the planet Salada. Why do I want to leave? It''s not too late to see FIA. During your absence, zlai has been looking for you many times. The child misses you very much." "That girl tslai..." Thinking of the little green girl who walked around with her all day, Meredith also missed her a little, "OK, just stay here for a while and go to the earth in two days." "By the way, look at the changes of sharada over the years." "When you are away, someone will clean the house for you. When you go back, you can check in directly. You don''t have to worry about hygiene." "That''s a good feeling!" said Meredith with a smile. Soldiers on the planet sharada are not at home because they often go out to perform tasks. When their house is free, they will arrange Teng maids and Lisi servants to maintain it, so they don''t have to worry about dust in the room. Luo Lan took the most considerate care of every soldier in the ethnic group. They just maintain the ethnic group and enjoy the fun of fighting. Other trivial things in life are arranged by professional people. Then he learned about the situation in the sixth universe. Helz and badak got up and left one after another. They still had a lot of work to deal with and had no time to delay. After Herz and others left, Luo Lan proposed to compete with Brolli to see how Brolli''s power was. Brolli readily agreed, and then left the planet Salada with Luo Lan, and sefilia followed with interest. ¡­¡­ Luo Lan, who left Salada planet, kept jumping around in space for several times. After arriving at a relatively empty place, he looked around and found that there were only a few solid rocky planets nearby, with no traces of life on them. Don''t worry about casualties here. "Right here!" Luo Lan stopped and landed on one of the planets. Brolli followed and landed. After them, sephia, Meredith, No. 18 and Alice landed one after another on a plain full of yellow sand. Because there was no air and water, it was particularly desolate, and there was no trace of life at the extreme. The strong wind rolled up and raised the sand all over the sky, and the line of sight became dim and yellow. Luo Lan and brolly were separated by more than 100 meters. Two terrible energies rose from them, and then collided together, dividing the whole space into two distinct pieces. Looking at Brolli, Luo Lan said with a smile, "are you ready? I''ll let you do it first." Brolli shook his head. "No, let''s do it together." "Good!" Luo Lan responded to Brolli''s attitude. The bodies of the two people kept floating, and the golden and red lights wrapped around them, and a sense of killing came into being. At this time, the atmosphere on the planet became particularly dignified, and the space seemed to solidify. Shua, the two people moved together. Brolly was immersed in the state of battle, as if he had forgotten everything about the outside world. At this time, the power that broke out was more photographed. Brolli suddenly shouted, and the golden energy gradually turned grass green. "Super Saiya full energy form!" Looking at the scene in front of her, Luo Lan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. His face became serious. Of course, Luo Lan can''t take out all his strength. He competed with Brolli just to determine Brolli''s level. Brolli''s skills are not as good as Luo Lan, but his powerful strength has become more terrible than before after countless fierce battles. In just a few fights, Luo Lan had a preliminary understanding of Brolli''s strength. In terms of strength, Brolli did reach the level of alternate destructive God. Although it seems to be still in the level of the third level sequence, the actual combat effectiveness is more than that. With the power of terror and strong physical quality, even philuria is not his opponent. Of course, the types of Brolli and philuria are different, and it is not appropriate to compare philuria. Brolli is the God of power. His level does not need to apply the level of realm God. The God of power has its own way of division. According to pure power, he should be the God of power in the fourth level sequence. "Peng!" "Peng!" "Peng!" The grass green electric light collided with the crimson energy, and suddenly erupted into the terrible disaster of the whole planet. At present, under the impact of energy, the plates of the planet broke suddenly, the atmosphere free environment was full of pungent sulfur smell, and the air was filled with the smell of doomsday. After several high-intensity force shocks, the internal structure of this medium-sized rocky planet gradually collapsed and officially declared to be on the verge of destruction. But for these, no matter Luo Lan, who is in the fierce battle, or Saifeiya and others who are watching the battle, they don''t care. Bang! Luo Lan and Brolli''s bodies collided in the air. After the terrible energy spread out in the form of shock wave, their bodies disappeared instantly, and then appeared in another place soon. The space becomes a little distorted, the light is pulled very long, and the power of the fourth level sequence almost breaks through the dimensional limit. "Brolli''s strength now can match the period of fighting wujita in the original book, and he has not lost his mind at all." One side should be in good order to face the crazy attack from Brolli, while lamenting the power of the mutant super Saiya. Brolli''s strength actually reached the first ladder of the level of God of destruction. If Luo Lan was a little careless, he would also be hurt by his attack. However, at present, Brolli is not his opponent. In the state of freedom, his strength has reached the second ladder, which is better than Brolli. "Superexplosive!!" "Divine strike!" The green energy gathered a huge energy ball, and Brolli struggled to throw the emerald energy ball down. Luo Lan sighed and used her unique skill. With the use of a God''s imperial skill, the bright flash flashed in front of her. A mass of vast energy bursting with light poured down from the universe and spread two huge wings in the void. The bright light was full of sacred meaning. Boo! Silently, Brolli''s "super explosive bomb" annihilated the moment it came into contact with the "divine strike". At this moment, the boundary of the dimension was finally broken. Behind the broken dimension, a twisted nightmarish strange color was exposed, and then it was quickly repaired by the rules of the universe. Seeing that his attack was easily taken over by Luo Lan, brolly''s eyes were a little dull, then roared, narrowed the distance with Luo Lan and took a hand to hand fight. ¡­¡­ Boom!! The whole rocky planet kept shaking. Even on the back of the planet, it could not escape the devastation of that terrible energy. With the passage of time, all the continental plates broke, and the hot lava spilled like a rainstorm, mixed with the pungent smell of sulfur, making a harsh sound in my ears. At a distance from both sides of the battle, Saifeiya and others looked at their battle seriously. The body involuntarily rose with violent Qi. When all the roaring winds and gravel flew close to one meter in front of the body, they were blocked by a partition wall and could not move forward at all. Several women''s eyes clearly appreciated the fighting between the two sides, and their attention was very serious. The fighting of the fourth level sequence could not be met. It was rare to see each battle, and they were also full of eyes. Of course, in addition to sepia and Meredith can roughly see the details, No. 18 and Alice can only see the details. Their strength is not enough for them to see the battle process of the divine sequence. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 The battle between Lolan and Brolli opened their eyes. Even sepia, who had the experience of philuria, was frightened by the powerful power they showed, not to mention melotis and Alice. Looking up, it seems that there is a low temperature in a thousand miles, and the flying dust suddenly collapses to form a free vortex. We can only see electric lights appear in mid air, but we can''t see people. Every electric light flicker is accompanied by the violent shock of the planet, and the mighty energy diffuses out centered on the place where the two collided. The wild storm rolled over, and the earth under our feet was still hard rock for one second, and the next second was replaced by hot lava. Sephia and melotis and others withdrew from the distance again, looking at the nightmare dimension exposed after the space was broken in surprise. "What a terrible momentum, even the dimensional space in the world has been broken!" "If we fall into the crack of the dimension, even if there is no life danger, we will lose our way in the crack of the dimension." "The battle is getting fiercer and fiercer. Let''s step back." Sapphia looked at it calmly. Her Ruby bright red pupil flashed a shock, pulled No. 18''s hand and led them out of a distance. Chi, the red flame of God rose from the body of sephia. The mysterious and powerful divine power of the super God of the people of sephia formed a bright and flawless protection in front of the people to resist the energy from the impact. At this moment, Meredith gave a soft drink, and suddenly a light blue light shone on her. The eyebrows, hair and eyes turned light blue in an instant, and the breath on the body disappeared in an instant. ¡ª¡ªSuper Saiyan God! Although it is a ritual God, and the strength intensity only reaches the first level sequence, the color of melotis''s Super Saiyan God is the same as that of melulia, which is also blue. Different from the rich blue of melulia, melotis has a lighter blue color, and her hairstyle is not like a Super Saiyan. Surprised, she looked at Meredith and said, "all the sayans in the sixth universe are blue?" Melotis nodded. "After getting the method of ritual becoming God, I arranged several groups of soldiers. After they became like me, they may have different attributes between the sixth universe Saiya and the seventh universe Saiya." "Oh," Sophia nodded. The Saiyan of the sixth universe only had blue eyes in the Super Saiyan stage. After stepping into the God sequence, even the hair color turned blue. This is true of merulia, and so is the ritual divination of Meredith. Unlike her own side, Luo Lan and her color are red. Weiss said that the Saiya people of the seventh universe were influenced by a giant ape God called "ouleji" at the beginning of their origin. This may be the reason why the Saiya people of the two universes are so different. But Sophia doesn''t know that there will be a Super Saiyan God with blue hair in the seventh universe in the near future. Nodding at her, Safia said, "pay attention to your safety." "Don''t worry, although I''m a ritual God and my strength is not as good as you serious practitioners, I''m also the God of super Saiya people. This little storm can''t hurt me." Meredith smiled confidently and protected Alice behind her. Seeing that she said so, sefilia was stunned, smiled back, and then looked at Luo Lan''s battle seriously. Looking forward to looking into the distance, "I hope I can understand something from their battle. Well, if philuria is here, maybe I can understand the mystery of God''s Royal skill... I''ll reach the third level sequence first." The change of the fourth level sequence was only in a moment, but the wonderful battle taught them a feast for the eyes. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the battlefield, Luo Lan''s face was calm and continued to attack. Finally, his bright red hair was dyed silver gray, and his body looked like a ghost. Brolli is physically strong, but when it comes to action, he is a bit worse than Luo Lan. Especially in the extreme state of freedom, Brolli''s attack is like hitting cotton, with a sense of vanity. Peng! When they hit each other, the dimensional space suddenly exploded. The dimensional cracks that make people''s scalp numb once again appear in the line of sight. A few minutes later, the broken plate finally dismembered the whole planet. The tearing force of the explosion tore the core of the planet to pieces. Finally, under the impact of earth shaking destruction, a dazzling light like the sun suddenly lit up in the Dark Universe. The huge rocky planet can no longer resist the power of destroying heaven and earth, and has completely turned into a dust in the universe. The battle between Lorraine and Brolli is over here. Brolli gasped and retreated from the full energy state of the super Saia. "How did your hair turn silver gray?" brolly asked suspiciously. "This is the extreme state of freedom!" "Oh, it''s much more powerful than the free omen before. It''s very troublesome." brolly regained his strength. He saw that the work from Ziyi was really naughty. When fighting, it was like touching a loach. He couldn''t catch it and didn''t have fun at all. Luo Lan looked at brolly with a smile. "You''re not bad. You''ve been so powerful in a few years. You''ve reached the first ladder of the level of God of destruction simply according to your strength." Looking at Brolli in doubt, Luo Lan introduced the division of the fourth level sequence. According to the power of destroying God, the fourth level sequence can be roughly divided into: the first step, the second step and the third step. At present, in the twelve universes, most of the destructive gods are on the first ladder, and a few destructive gods such as the destructive God birus and the sea monster destructive God "gold" have reached the second ladder. At present, only the trainee dragon gods stationed in the whole King''s inner domain can reach the third ladder. After knowing this information, Brolli''s face was finally optimistic about a lot. It turned out that there were so many experts in the world. He was greatly encouraged and planned when to fight with the destroyer. Luo Lan couldn''t help laughing, patted Brolli on the shoulder, then flashed around, came to sapphire, took their hands and returned to Salada planet. With a simple and honest smile, Brolli also returned to his home star with Meredith. "Brolly, we''ll go to earth in two days. I haven''t seen my niece yet." "Well, I''ll go with you." "Hee hee, I don''t know what Noah''s talent is. Alice finally has a sister." ¡­¡­ At the same time, when Brolli and his team learned about the changes of the planet Salada over the years, on the other side of the northern galaxy, a luxurious disc spacecraft set out from one side of the northern galaxy and sailed towards the southern region. The goal is the earth. It has been a month since feliza''s spacecraft started from the headquarters. During this period, the spacecraft stopped and stopped and docked on different planets along the way. In fact, feliza is really not in a hurry. For him, those Saiya people on the earth are just turtles in a jar and have not been seen by him for a long time. These days, Frisa takes care of the bastards who betrayed Frisa''s legion. Otherwise, with their technology, they can reach the earth in a few days. Rao is so. After a month''s voyage, they finally arrived at their destination. In the orbit of the third planet in the solar system, a blue planet runs quietly along the orbit. The beautiful planet is like a pearl in the star sea, shining with fascinating light www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 In the ship. With his scarlet eyes narrowed and a sleepy face, Felisa sat in his seat indifferently. He felt that the spaceship was separated from the speed of light. He opened his eyes eagerly, and a sinister smell of sin and blood came out of his body. "Has reached the earth?" asked the cold voice. "Yes, Lord Frisa, we have entered the planetary system where the earth is located," replied the cosmic demon around us. Hearing the report from his subordinates, Felisa gave a sound, licked his lips, slowly floated from his seat and came to the transparent glass of the spaceship. What he saw was a beautiful blue planet like a pearl. "Ho ho ho, is that beautiful water blue planet the earth? It''s really a beautiful planet." "The king really couldn''t help but want to destroy it." Feliza looked at the beautiful planet in front of him, with a cruel smile on his face. His father king crud was killed there at the beginning, and the Saiya who had defeated him also lived on that planet. This time he came to the earth, in addition to avenging his father, he also wanted to let those saiyas who did not know the greatness of heaven and earth know the end of offending themselves. "King feliza, Lord quikono has sent people to investigate the situation of the earth and has determined that there are dragon beads that may make people realize their wishes." A spaceman in the spaceship stood up and reported. "The king already knows the news." Frisa waved his hand. "King arpei told me about the magical power of Namiki people. There is a Namiki people living on the earth. He must have made the Dragon beads. Hum, I didn''t get the Dragon beads on Namiki at the beginning. I will get the Dragon beads on the earth." "Inform everyone that they are ready to enter the earth." "When you get to the earth, you spread out to look for dragon balls. The king wants to play well with those Saiya people." "Yes!" All the cosmic demons and the masters of the frissa Legion saluted, and their eyes showed before the heat resistance. Feliza looked at the reaction of his men with satisfaction, and his mouth gave out ho ho laughter, and then looked at the blue planet floating outside the window with a pair of blood red eyes shining like demons. Although the devil seed provided him with endless power and made his strength surpass the original peak, the devil seed could not make him immortal, so Frisa did not reduce his desire for magic dragon beads. "King feliza, Lord quikono''s communication." "Connect!" Feliza finished, and a screen appeared out of thin air in the spaceship, with a yellow skin like a frog. "King feliza." kekono bowed slightly on the screen. "How are things going over there?" Kekono replied, "except for xisami, bahdi and Puyi, some small minions have been cleaned up. Hey, the people brought by King Frisa are really useful. Those traitors have no resistance in front of them, so they are cleaned up easily." "There are also those Galaxy patrolmen and Galaxy mercenaries. They usually look very arrogant and great, but they only run away when they meet the king''s men." "Hum, the king''s people are naturally not comparable to those Cosmic people." Frisa looked up proudly and his face was cold. "Well, send me the information of xisami and bahdi. After the king has dealt with the Saia people, go and deal with them. Hum, the king will not make them feel better if he betrays the king." "What king feliza said is." Quikono smiled humbly and sent messages from some people in cisami. On this trip, in addition to the team led by Frisa, some cosmic demons with ordinary strength were arranged in kekono''s team to clean up the traitors of Frisa army with him. With the power of cosmic demons, the effect was naturally remarkable. Hearing the words of quikono, a smile appeared on Frisa''s cold face. Few people in Frisa''s army were really recognized by him. Quikono and bailybulu were his confidants. There were captain Shangbo and captain Kinu in the past, but it was a pity that both of them died in the hands of Saiya. Suddenly remembered something, kekono said, "by the way, King Frisa, there is one thing Bailey Blu asked me to remind you." "What''s the matter?" "After the detailed investigation of bailybulu, it is found that there have been ships of Saifei power on earth. Bailybulu suspects that the Saiya people there have contacted Salada planet. You know the strength of Saifei power is extraordinary. If there is a misunderstanding with Salada planet because of these things, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing. Do you want to contact Salada planet?" "No need." Frisa flatly refused. "Although the Saifei forces cooperate with us, I don''t need to say hello to them." "Well, kekono, the next thing will wait until the king comes back. The Saifei forces don''t have to care." Feliza said firmly. Hearing this, kekono certainly knew what to do. Although it was not wise to provoke Saifei forces, he must obey Felisa''s instructions. "I''m here to wish the king a successful start." kekono said this, and the empty screen disappeared. "Listen to the king''s order and prepare to enter the earth''s atmosphere." "Yes!!" ¡­¡­ Planet Salada. At Brolli''s house, the girl zley saw the Brolli family she hadn''t seen for many years. Her face was filled with a happy smile. She held Alice''s beautiful face and kept sticking her cheek to it. Alice, with a bitter little face, tried to push away zley''s leaning body, but she held it too tightly. "Dad, I want to see my sister." "OK," brolly nodded. "Earth, I''m going too, I''m going too." when zley heard that he was going outside, her rosy eyes lit up, loosened Alice''s body and shouted loudly. In the years when Brolli and his family were away, she liked to run into the universe, but her mother sonori thought she was weak and didn''t agree that she ran too far. "Well, let''s go together," said brolly with a simple and honest smile. "What''s your hurry? The meal is ready. We''ll go to the earth after dinner." At this time, Meredith, who came out of the kitchen, listened to them, smiled and patted zley on the head, motioned her to go to the kitchen and bring out the food. Zley''s beautiful eyes turned and happily followed Meredith into the kitchen. "Wow, sister Meredith, you are so good at cooking!" looking at a rich table of dishes, zley has a big mouth. "I didn''t do this." Pointing to a vertical robot in the kitchen, "this is Dr. Breves''s new invention. With it, you can get hot meals as long as you prepare ingredients." Zley looked at it in surprise and commented, "I think all soldiers will like this invention." "Yes, it''s necessary to go out." Saiya people''s love for food is no less than their desire to fight. These are engraved in genes. Breves''s invention solves the food problem of Saiya people on the expedition. ¡­¡­ Earth. Feliza''s spaceship gradually approached the earth''s atmosphere. As the spaceship gradually approached, a dark, evil, bloody and vicious breath rushed from the spaceship to all parts of the earth. It was cold and chilling, as if even the soul could be frozen. Even if you are in different positions on the earth, you can quickly feel the coming of those breath. In baozi mountain, the monkey king woke up from his meditation and felt the evil smell in the air. His face became dignified. "There are a lot of evil smells, one of which is so strong. Who is it and why there is a familiar feeling." Ring, ring, the phone rings. It''s Colin. "Wukong, do you feel it?" "Well, I already feel that the earth is in big trouble." On the other end of the phone, Colin''s face hung beads of sweat. "There are many enemies this time. The weakest breath has hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness. Among them, the most powerful one, what do you think?" "Very strong, I don''t know if I''m an opponent." Monkey King is very frank. He feels the strength of the other party, which is vaguely above Super Saiyan 3. "Wukong, don''t you have confidence?" Kling was surprised. "I don''t know. It feels like the demon God momongman in those days... Forget it. Let''s get together first. The other party''s landing position seems to be in the Arctic Ocean." There was no more nonsense. Monkey King hung up Kling''s phone and arranged his clothes to go out. Bulma heard from their call that the earth was in great trouble again. He helped to arrange Monkey King''s clothes. He was worried: "Is the enemy strong this time?" The monkey king smiled and said, "it''s very powerful. I don''t know if it''s their opponent!" "You''re always like this. You don''t know how to be afraid." bulma glanced at the monkey king. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!